¡¶fairy mountain¡·


 Text Prologue

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> Da Wei Taizu, dominating the heavens, the shemale fairy, all of them, the Emperor Wei Wu, the powerful and unparalleled, the creature of all things, no shock.

    Before the Wei Dynasty, it was called the Middle Ages, and the past cannot be examined. There were two thousand years of the Wei Dynasty, and the human race was in great prosperity. There were only two emperors in the Wei Dynasty. Taizu reigned for a thousand years, and Emperor Wu reigned for a thousand years. Then,  The world was in turmoil, heroes rose up, and demons were everywhere. It lasted fifty years of bloody chaos, and the people were in dire straits. In the end, Hong Yuan, the great ancestor of Great Xia, rose up, established the Great Xia Dynasty, and made Zhongjing its capital.

    At the moment when the Wei Dynasty fell, in the snowy mountain temple in the far north of the world, a little wolf asked the omniscient saint.

    "Sage, why did an empire as big as the Wei Dynasty collapse?"

    "Because their emperor doesn't want to care about it anymore."

    "Saint, why doesn't he want to take care of it? It's such a rich empire and such a good place."

    "Because he found that he could not be the emperor forever, so he looked for a way to make himself the emperor forever, so he didn't want to worry about it."

    "Saint, has he been found?"

    "found it!"

    "Why did the Wei Dynasty still fall after finding this method?"

    "Because he has collected the most effective elixirs, the most precious wealth, the strongest warriors, the most skilled craftsmen, all the best and strongest in the world, and stored them in one place. In doing so, not only  Making the world weak and empty also exhausted his strength, so the country perished.¡±

    "Sage, since the country has perished, what's the point of doing this?"

    "He found a permanent way. As long as he wakes up again, he can use the things he collected to become the emperor again, and he can stay there forever."

    "Sage, where are all those good things?"

    "It's all on the same mountain."

    "On the mountain? Over there? Over there? I want to find it too!"

    "Bring it on someone's body!"

    "Saint, saint, how can a person carry a mountain with him?"

    "The world is just an inch small, and the world is so close. The mysteries of magic are endless. There can be a whole world in a drop of water, and a mountain can be shrunk into a pendant."

    At this point, the saint paused, circled his index finger and thumb together, and said with a smile: "It's about this big."

    ?¡­

    Emperor Taizu of Xia, Hong Yuan, pacified the world and unified the mountains and rivers. Emperor Taizu of Great Xia was naturally wise and powerful, and a single tree could not make a forest. He also had a group of loyal ministers and righteous men to help him. When the country was founded, he rewarded the meritorious officials, including six kings, ten princes, and twenty-eight princes.

    Spring turns to winter, and time flies. In the blink of an eye, Daxia has been a country for 350 years. The emperors of Daxia are not as magical as those of Wei. Although each generation of emperors also lives a long life, they only live for a hundred years. Until now,  , is already Hong Hui, the tenth emperor of Great Xia.

    As for those nobles at the founding of the country, after three hundred and fifty years of ups and downs, some prospered, some were convicted and fell, and there were new families of heroes. By the time of the benevolent emperor, there were still four kings and five princes.  Sixteenth Marquis.

    The fifth year of Emperor Ren of Daxia.

    It was the twelfth lunar month, and the New Year was about to begin. Everywhere was filled with joy, with firecrackers set off and red paper posted. However, in front of a house east of Fengtianfang, it was deserted and there was no sense of cohesive atmosphere.  .

    People walking by the door shook their heads and sighed, and some whispered to each other:

    "Can Gao Quan not survive these days?"

    "I'm afraid I won't be able to make it. Poor kid Gao Feng. He lost his mother before he was four years old. He's not even ten years old yet, and his biological father is leaving again. It will be hard for him in the future"

    "The life of their group is not good. Not to mention a single generation, no one has lived past fifty. This Gaoquan has not yet reached forty. This is really"

    Someone was talking sympathetically outside the door. In the inner room of the courtyard, a haggard middle-aged man was lying on the bed, covered with a thin blanket. Looking at it, he was indeed seriously ill and did not have much time.

    There was a child standing beside the bed, wiping tears with his hands. The child's face and eyes were quite similar to the middle-aged man on the bed. It was obviously the father and son.

    "Xiao Feng, don't cry, come here and take this with you."

    The middle-aged man Gao Quan laboriously took out a pendant from his neck. The pendant was about the size of a thumb, and the texture should be jade, but the color was mottled and there was no carving. It looked like a small stone that could be picked up anywhere.  The jade is embedded in a blackened silver sleeve and strung with silk thread.

    ¡°???The jade pendant was given by our ancestor's biological brother. It has great luck and can bless the people it brings prosperity and wealth, and the family is safe. Dad couldn't leave you anything. This is an ancestral thing. You bring it with you  ¡±

    The child Gao Feng in front of the bed quickly took it. He didn't care about his father's words because he had heard it countless times since he was a child. As soon as he put it on, the cold jade pendant touched his chest, and his skin subconsciously shrank.  At this moment, a voice sounded in Gao Feng's ears:

    "Come up"

    It was low and ethereal, but it was not a familiar voice to Gao Feng. Gao Feng was stunned and thought he was hearing hallucinations. During this period of confusion, Gao Quan on the hospital bed had lost his breath.

    There were firecrackers outside, but there was wailing in the house.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 1 Gao Feng catches the thief

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> This year is the fifteenth year of Emperor Ren.

    August is the hottest time of the year. Although there is a big river next to Zhongjing City, the heat is overwhelming during the day and there are not even many people on the hot streets. It only becomes more lively at night. Honestly  People stayed in the courtyard, idle people gathered in the streets, and wealthy people went to restaurants and teahouses for recreation.

    After dark, the city gates of Zhongjing are closed. There is a tea shed at the intersection of Tianshui Street in Nancheng. It is also very lively at this time. The so-called tea shed is just a house facing the street, with a shed set up against the courtyard wall and three wooden tables.  Make some crude tea and give pedestrians and neighbors a place to quench their thirst and have a place to chat.

    The business of tea sheds like this is not good either. In Zhongjing, there are many rich people in the east city, many yamen in the west city, and many noble people in the north city. Even in the south city, there are ordinary people. They are busy for three meals during the day. Who can cool down at night?  To relax in the cool air, it¡¯s important to go to bed as soon as possible. We have to continue working the next day!

    There were idle men elsewhere to cheer. Men in Nancheng rested early after a busy day. Who would have the leisure to come here to have fun? Normally, the tea shed would be closed at this time, but it was different today. There were torches lit in the shed.  It was illuminated, and wormwood was lit outside to smoke mosquitoes. A dozen men were sitting around the table, chatting and spitting.

    At first glance, these dozen men are not hard-working people who are busy making a living all day long. Not to mention that they are not that dark, even the common people's clothes they are wearing are much neater and newer. As for the waist knife placed swaggeringly on the table, leaning against the wall  The black paint sticks on the side revealed the identities of these people. They must be agents of the Zhongjing Mansion, and only they could use such big sticks.

    The couple who runs the tea shed have already sent the teapots and bowls up, and are now hiding outside fearfully, waiting for the uncles inside to call them so they can go in and serve them.

    "This black wolf is amazing. I heard from the clerk in the mansion that the black wolf was born from a wolf demon and a barbarian girl from the north. He is invulnerable and extremely powerful. He can use a good sword and is a master of shooting. What's more, he is deadly.  When he was forced to panic, he showed his true colors. He was a ferocious wolf as big as an ox. He could swallow everything in one bite. When he was in Zhuozhou Prefecture, Hebei Province, he killed all the 130 members of a rich man's family. The government sent  More than a hundred soldiers came to arrest them, and they also invited three Taoist priests to do the trick, but no matter what, they were all killed by this black wolf. Tsk tsk, I don¡¯t know how many major cases he has done all the way to Zhongjing"

    A big man was telling allusions while frothing at the mouth, and everyone was fascinated. After he finished speaking, a thin man sitting opposite the big man said with a smile:

    "No matter how great the Black Wolf is, he can't do anything strange when he comes to Zhongjing. He can't change the demon. Besides, hasn't his trace been found out by our Liu Tou? The Black Wolf is so great that he can beat the big knife in our Liu Tou's hand.  Really? To be honest, it¡¯s our Liu Tou who has the upper hand!"

    Having said this, the men in the tea shed began to flatter a fat man. This fat man had a beard and a somewhat mighty appearance. Hearing the flattery, he couldn't help but smile.  Come.  You said something to me, but someone cursed angrily:

    "Can Liu Tou be wrong about things that he has already inquired about? Then the Gao family boy wants to see the terrain of Laoshizi. His hair has not completely faded. What does he know?"

    At this moment, Liu Tou coughed dryly, dropped his smile and said calmly:

    "Captain Gao is a Shangguan and a relative of Marquis Fengtian. We can't arrange it behind his back!"

    When the tea shed was quiet, someone shouted, "We don't recognize Gao Duizheng from the Fengtian Hou family, we just recognize Liu Tou!"

    Everyone was stunned and started to cheer. Liu Tou, who was still sullen at first, couldn't help but laugh when he heard this. When everyone saw it, they even started to flatter Liu with nice words.  "The Gao family of Marquis of Fengtian has nearly two thousand people in the capital. He is not in the ancestral home and has no official title. There are eight thousand people like this in the capital for not even ten thousand. He is nothing!" "This team is originally our Liu family.  Damn it, why should he come here and squeeze me!"

    There is a Zhongjing Mansion in the central capital of Daxia Kingdom, with the governor managing the government. There are police officers below who are responsible for catching thieves and maintaining public order. There are 1,500 police officers, of which there is one captain for every twenty police officers, who are led by outsiders.  The military attache was sent to serve as the officer, and there was another person selected by the officers, called the head catcher, who was the deputy to the team leader. However, this team had a low status and could not control the head catcher who was a local gangster, so he was completely ignored.  .

    Looking at the faces of the people in the tea shed, the fat man who everyone called "Liu Tou" was probably the leader of this group. Although he had just expressed his stance, judging from his expression, he was belittling the leader of Team Gao to these people.  He was not disgusted by what he said, and seeing his smile on his face, he became more enthusiastic about what he said next.

    "No one even has meat"After a few meals, Liu Tou gave him face, and he even took up the fight himself.  "

    "That's right, that's right. When I came here, my clothes had a few patches. I was very poor. I even pretended to hang a pendant. It was just a piece of junk. It looked like a fucking stone. It was said to be passed down from our ancestors.  Who are you pretending to show?"

    "You don't know, that kid said that the pendant was left to him by his dead father, or it was passed down from ancestors from generation to generation. It can bring great luck to people. At that time, I almost spit out a mouthful of water. You are the only one.  If the relatives of Marquis Fengtian were lucky enough, how could they get to this point?"

    While he was talking cheerfully, someone coughed at the door and raised his voice slightly and said:

    "Gao Feng is here!"

    The room suddenly became quiet. Not long after, a tall, strong, square-looking young man walked into the tea shed. This man looked to be less than twenty years old, and he was indeed very young. The police officers were wearing civilian clothes.  They were all brand new, but the common people's clothes on Gao Feng's body were washed white and still had a few patches on them.

    Gao Feng walked into the tea shed. Liu Tou, who had been sitting there, stood up and greeted him politely. However, everyone else had disapproving expressions on their faces. Gao Feng didn't care and just said in a deep voice:

    "Brothers, I just went to see that house"

    He briefly described the rules of the house, then gestured and said:

    "The black wolf is very skilled in martial arts. If we fight alone, we will suffer a loss. If we swarm in, the black wolf will probably find a loophole. The best way is to give an order.  They rushed in from all sides, catching him off guard and having nowhere to escape, what else can you say?"

    To be fair, Gao Feng's layout was good. From where to break into the house, what obstacles to avoid, who should go first and who should go after, and what to do after entering, it was all clear. However, when the police officers exchanged glances, there was meaninglessness and ridicule.  He didn't give an answer immediately, but looked at Liu Tou next to him. The attitude of his subordinates could be said to be extremely rude. Gao Feng had no expression on his face. Liu Tou pondered for a moment and said  He clapped his hands and said:

    "This is a good idea for Captain Gao, so let's do it!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    New books uploaded, please collect, recommend and click!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 2 Come up

    <tr><td>

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? All the arresters all stood up suddenly, each went to get their weapons, and filed out, where Gao Feng slightly raised his voice and said:

    "When I catch the black wolf later, I'll reward my brothers with a silver reward without a penny, and it will all belong to everyone!"

    No one said anything, but someone who walked out first sneered. Gao Feng shook his head slightly, reached out and touched the jade pendant hanging on his chest, and followed him out.

    When his father was dying, he said that this jade pendant had great luck and could make people rich and prosperous. Gao Feng didn't believe it for a long time. If it was easy to use, how could he be in such a rough situation? This unworthy captain was still a big shot in the clan and occasionally offered kindness to help.  Speaking of which, not to mention the children of Fengtianhou's eldest family, even among other clansmen, those who have strong connections and are on the right path are not prosperous and rich.

    But this is the only relic left by his father to him. Every time Gao Feng touches the jade pendant, he can calm down no matter how anxious he is.

    If Hei Lang can be caught, he will be able to gain a firm foothold in the police team of Zhongjing Mansion, and can even be promoted to a commander in charge of hundreds of people. That would be a step further. In fact, compared to his last words, Gao Feng is more interested in him in the past.  I remember my father¡¯s usual warnings more clearly.

    "Our family's fate is not good, but we cannot accept our fate. We must forge ahead and cannot admit defeat!"

    Precisely because of this, although Gao Feng did not have the conditions to study, practice Taoism and learn Dharma, he still studied martial arts diligently with his teacher in his clan school and read and read with his father. He never relaxed.

    There are two streets between the house where Hei Lang is and the tea shed. It didn't take much time for Gao Feng and his team to arrive. The road was very quiet, there wasn't even a pedestrian.

    The rest of the street is dark, but there is light shining through the house where the black wolf is. This is also the reason why the poor people are not willing to waste lamp oil and candles at night.

    Gao Feng and the detectives approached with a gentle step. Standing in front of the main entrance, Gao Feng did not dare to say anything. He just gestured to the people around him. If it weren't for the bright moon in the sky, the people around him might not be able to express his gestures.  He could clearly see that in the tea shed and along the way, the police officers didn't take him seriously. However, they still knew the importance at this time. According to the layout in the tea shed, they took their positions and prepared to rush in over the wall.  Prepare.

    The signal was to knock on the door and rush in. Everyone started to do it together. Gao Feng took a deep breath and patted the door a few times and then banged the door a few times. The people in the room would definitely be alerted and they might even come out of the room to take a look.  That would be more convenient.

    At such a late hour, everything was quiet, and the door was knocked hard and loud. The house was indeed alarmed, and the sound of the door opening could be heard outside.

    Gao Feng took two steps back, exerted force suddenly, and slammed into the door. He had practiced martial arts for ten years and had toiled his muscles and bones to make his whole body extremely strong. According to his teacher, he had already "trained his bones"  In the realm of "bone training", although there are multiple realms such as "guiding qi", "combat skills", "wuwu", etc. on top of "bone training", in the "bone training" realm, the internal energy is born, the body is hard and extremely strong.

    There was a "click" sound, and Gao Feng hit him. The door latch inside broke and the door opened. Gao Feng rushed in directly. Through the moonlight, he could see someone standing in front of the door opposite the door. Gao Feng's footsteps  Without stopping, he rushed forward and shouted:

    "The police from Zhongjing Prefecture are here, and the criminals will be arrested!"

    The sound of banging on the door was a signal, and the shout was the order to launch. At this time, other agents should rush in from all directions to surround the black wolf.

    But the surroundings were extremely quiet and there was no movement. There were only two people in the house now, one was Gao Feng and the other was the person in front.

    Gao Feng also noticed something was wrong. He was shocked and confused, but his steps did not slow down. In this situation, he could only fight first and fight hard first.

    His steps were fast, the knife was already in his hand, the distance was getting closer quickly, and the man opposite him was motionless. Is this a black wolf? Was he scared to death, or was he extremely calm? Gao Feng didn't have any confidence in his heart, but  It's almost here.

    At this moment, a sneer came from the opposite side. Under the moonlight, you could see the man setting up his bow and arrow, aiming at himself and shooting at him. It looked slow, but this was actually an extremely fast movement, because Gao Feng could still take one step.  Before the step was completed, the arrow over there was already shooting out!

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gao Feng had no way to hide within this short distance, others were still moving forward. To an outsider, it would look like Gao Feng had bumped into the arrow.

    ??Can¡¯t hide, the arrow is already close

    There was a crisp sound of "pop", but it was not the sound of being shot into the human body. Then there was the sound of "pop" entering the flesh. Gao Feng's body froze, the knife in his hand fell to the ground, and he fell to the sky.

    What an accurate arrow, right in the center

    &nbsp; Gao Feng¡¯s face was not twisted in pain as he was about to die. Instead, he had a wry smile. Perhaps the jade pendant really had some luck.  However, the power of this arrow was too great, and the arrow's direction was not affected at all. The arrow entered the chest along with the jade pendant.

    The irregular jade pendant pierced his heart, causing greater pain, but the huge pain was only momentary. Gao Feng's spirit and strength quickly drained, and his consciousness became blurred.

    I can no longer remember my mother's appearance. She died of illness when I was three years old. My father was in poor health. The little money and food given by the clan were quickly consumed. After my father left, I studied martial arts for ten years without achieving anything.  He couldn't find an official job either. Gao Tianhe, a powerful figure in the clan, helped him find this job in the Zhongjing Mansion. It was ridiculous that he was extremely wary of Gao Tianhe because he wanted to buy his ancestral house  

    Countless pictures flash before your eyes, are you dead now?  Is this life?  This is Gao Feng's last consciousness, everything returns to darkness

    "Come up"

    Suddenly a voice sounded in Gao Feng's ears. The voice was familiar, but he couldn't remember when and where he heard it before. At this moment, a huge mountain appeared in his mind. He didn't know how big the mountain was.  , because you can barely see the edge of the bottom of the mountain when looking left and right, but when you look up, you don't know how high the mountain is, because there are already clouds and mist at a height within sight.

    Why is there this mountain? Gao Feng has never seen this mountain, never even seen it in a picture, and has never even imagined why such a huge mountain would appear in his mind.

    Didn¡¯t it mean that after death, the soul leaves the body, or completely floats into nothingness, or enters reincarnation in the underworld? Now Gao Feng suddenly reacted.

    The image of the mountain disappeared without a trace, and Gao Feng found that he was still lying on his back on the ground. The person opposite was walking towards him. From the moment he lost consciousness to the present, no time had passed. His body, which was already cold and stiff, was returning to normal.  In this state, the severe pain in his heart has disappeared. On the contrary, where the arrow was in his heart, there seems to be a fireball, which is conducting heat to all parts of Gao Feng's body. It is not returning to a normal state now, but  It gets better

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 3 Killing the Wolf

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The place where Gao Feng was lying was only a few steps away from the enemy. The enemy had already arrived in front of Gao Feng. He looked at Gao Feng lying there with a look of disdain on his face.  He sneered and said:

    ¡°Such a piece of trash needs to go through so much trouble!¡±

    This enemy should be Hei Lang, not to mention that he is almost a head taller than Gao Feng. This person's appearance is very similar to the figure in the painting. More importantly, this person's eyes have a faint red light, and his lower jaw protrudes forward.  There are steel thorn-like beards on both cheeks, and his appearance is really similar to that of a wolf.

    Seeing Gao Feng hit by an arrow, the shaft of the arrow penetrated five inches into his chest. He couldn't die any more. After confirming his death, Hei Lang had a bored look on his face. Such an opponent was too weak. He could kill him with just one arrow.  He was about to turn away after taking one look at it, but at this moment, Hei Lang was stunned because he seemed to see Gao Feng blinking on the ground. How can a dead person blink?

    Black Wolf was shocked, and when he was about to take a closer look, he saw that the arrow that had been shot into Gao Feng's heart was also moving, and the arrow shaft was getting longer No, it was in the "corpse" of the policeman.  Something was pushing the arrow outward. In the blink of an eye, the arrow fell to the ground with a clang.

    Although it was night, it was no different from the day to Hei Lang. His arrow must have hit Gao Feng's heart, and the force of the arrow was strong enough. Gao Feng's heart should have burst and he would not be able to die.  Die again.

    "Damn it!"

    Hei Lang cursed angrily. Before he could finish his curse, he drew out his knife with his backhand and slashed hard at Gao Feng who was on the ground. If he couldn't be killed by the arrow, he would kill him with a knife.

    Halfway through the cut, Gao Feng, who had been lying there stiffly, suddenly moved. He had nothing in his hand, so he subconsciously swung his left arm to meet him.

    There was a loud "dang" sound, the knife collided with his left arm, his clothes were cut, and the knife was knocked back. The red light in the black wolf's eyes was strong, he roared, and struck forward with another knife,  The blade cut through the air, and there was an extremely sharp whistling sound, which showed how powerful and fast this knife was.

    This knife struck the air. Gao Feng had already turned over and stood up to get out of the way. Why was there no blood splashing and why was there no severed arm? Hei Lang knew how powerful his knife was. Even if there was a stone in front of him, he would  It can be broken into pieces in one move, but how could the catcher's head, which was vulnerable just now, be blocked? He was extremely shocked, but the black wolf did not hesitate at all. He took a long step forward, turned his hand and slashed across.  He jumped back and avoided it directly. With this flip of his hand, Hei Lang's arms obviously doubled in length, but Gao Feng's jump was even greater. One step was actually nearly ten feet. The yard was not big, and Gao Feng's back  Hit the wall directly.

    The earthen wall behind Gao Feng collapsed suddenly. Gao Feng had no time to think about why the arm that blocked the blade was unscathed. He had no time to think about why he could retreat so far by taking a step back. Now it was a life and death fight. He died once and did not want to die a second time.  , the black wolf on the opposite side roared and rushed towards him. Gao Feng roared and rushed towards him, so let's fight!

    Hei Lang had a knife in his hand, but Gao Feng didn't have a knife in his hand. The two sides faced each other, Hei Lang moved first, and Gao Feng moved last, but Gao Feng was faster. In the blink of an eye, the two sides collided!

    Gao Feng ignored the sharp blade in Hei Lang's hand and punched Hei Lang's neck violently. That was the weak point. Hei Lang didn't know why the opponent's movements were so fast, but he knew that if he didn't block, he would definitely be hit first.  In the middle, this black wolf was also amazing. He actually changed his movements in mid-air and blocked the knife in the direction of the punch. He didn't believe that this team was really invulnerable. There must have been something wrong just now. Maybe this team had something on his forearm.  For protection, this fist is made of flesh, and it will definitely be cut open if it touches the blade.

    He can change, but Gao Feng can't. When his fist falls, it will directly hit the blade. But Gao Feng is extremely angry at this time. He doesn't care about life and death. He swings his fist and slams it down.

    The fist and the knife collided, with a crisp sound, and the knife broke. It was too late for Hei Lang to dodge, and his fist accurately hit his neck. Hei Lang's other arm had transformed into a huge claw and was swinging at Gao Feng.  Go, but everything stopped at this moment. The violence and bloodthirsty on the black wolf's face became incredible. His neck twisted to one side, the tilt became larger and larger, tearing, breaking  .

    The fist hit the neck, the neck was broken, the head flew out directly, and blood spurted out!

    In the midst of lightning and flint, the two sides collided and made several movements in the air. After the black wolf was decapitated, all movements were powerless, and the body became stiff and landed with a bang.

    The extremely unpleasant smell of blood permeated the courtyard, and the corpse on the ground gradually changed. The head turned into a wolf head, and the body burst through its clothes and turned into a giant wolf corpse the size of a bull.

    No matter who they are, if they are hit hard on the neck, they will be dizzy or evenHe died suddenly, but for a powerful character like Hei Lang, Gao Feng only hoped that this blow would make him dizzy and stop him, but he didn't expect that such a powerful Hei Lang would have his neck broken directly by him.

    At this moment, a black light flew out from the broken part of the black wolf's neck. It was extremely inconspicuous in the dark night. Gao Feng subconsciously dodged, but did not avoid it. The black light was right in the center, and he felt nothing unusual.  Gao Feng even doubted whether he had seen it wrong.

    This black wolf is a monster transformed into a human form. As powerful as he was just now, he is at least in the realm of "combat skills", two levels higher than himself. Such an opponent was actually killed by himself

    After being stunned for a long time, Gao Feng finally reacted. His body went limp and he could hardly stand. Gao Feng's first reaction was to look at his fist. Just now, it had collided with the blade, and he was completely unharmed.  There was no trace of injury, and then he touched his forearm that was hit by the knife, but it was okay. Gao Feng reached out to touch his heart again, and there was nothing wrong there. But just now, he was hit by an arrow, and there was  A bloody hole.

    Only the clothes were torn, and the arms and fists that were hit by the knife didn't even feel sore and numb. You know, the arrow from the black wolf just now almost knocked over the charging Gao Feng. How powerful it was, Gao Feng felt  Incredibly, he has calmed down a bit now. Gao Feng also found that his body was not actually tired or depleted. It could even be said that he was full of energy. His body softened just now, more because of the sudden relaxation.

    Gao Feng was wondering when a whistling sound sounded in the air. Before he could raise his head, the entire house suddenly became brighter, and light shone from mid-air.

    "Zhongjing Taoist Temple is here, who is below?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    New books are uploaded, please support collection and recommendation!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 4 It¡¯s not that simple

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The law and order of thieves is under the jurisdiction of the Zhongjing Prefecture, and the police are on patrol to arrest them. Monsters and monsters are the responsibility of the Zhongjing Taoist Academy. The Taoist Academy has arrays in the capital, and abnormal things can be detected at any time.  Once known, Taoist priests will come to check. Demons and ghosts can only move in human form, otherwise they will be detected and killed immediately.

    After the black wolf was killed, he showed his original shape. When the monster transformed, the demonic energy would surge. I think people from the Taoist Academy knew this.

    Gao Feng knew the rules. He didn¡¯t do anything, he just said loudly:

    "Zhongjing Prefecture's police team is Gao Feng, and the hunt for the thief Black Wolf is here!"

    After he finished speaking, he slowly raised his waist badge with the front facing the sky. Sure enough, a moment after he raised his waist badge, there was a sound of wind above his head, and three people fell down in front of him. All three of them were about thirty years old.  He was young, wearing a green Taoist robe, and a magic sword on his waist. Seeing this kind of dress, Gao Feng knew that the other party was the lowest level Taoist priest in the Taoist temple.

    A Taoist priest nodded to Gao Feng, while the other two went to see the black wolf's body. The two quickly turned around after seeing it. The three of them chatted in a low voice for a few words. When they faced Gao Feng again,  His attitude became much more polite, and one person said:

    "It turns out that the spirit of the monster has been wiped out and revealed its original shape. No wonder the monster's energy can be detected. Was this monster killed by Captain Gao?"

    "Exactly, the Zhongjing Mansion received a tip that the criminal was hiding here, but they didn't know he was a demon in advance. Otherwise, they should have asked the Taoist priests to help!"

    "It's not easy for this demon to transform into a human form. I don't know what Captain Gao is doing"

    A Taoist priest had just finished speaking when he was pulled down by another person and whispered in his ear:

    "Look carefully at this team leader and see how energetic he is."

    Whether a demon can transform into a human form is a benchmark for a demon's strength. The Taoist priest who asked did not believe that Gao Feng could have such an ability at all. He thought there must be some hidden secret in it. What ability could the Zhongjing government team have?  Can you kill such a monster?

    When he was asking, he was reminded by his companion, but he was startled for a moment. He looked at Gao Feng attentively, but found that this young man was different. He was obviously only twenty years old, and the robes on his body were also in tatters, but he was as calm as a mountain.  It has a majestic meaning that makes people unable to help but look up.

    This kind of magnanimity and grace can only be found in an ordinary team leader. The Taoist priest who asked the question quickly changed his attitude and said politely:

    "Captain Gao is able to kill this monster. I think he is already at the level of "combat skills". It's really amazing!"

    Before Gao Feng could answer, another Taoist priest beside him thought of something and interrupted and asked:

    "I wonder what the relationship between Captain Gao and the Gao family of Marquis of Fengtian is?"

    Gao Feng paused and then said:

    "We are originally from the same clan."

    He didn¡¯t want to say more about this, but the attitude of the Taoist priests was obviously more respectful, and one of them even praised:

    "As expected, he is from a well-known family and is a young hero. We would like to congratulate Gao Duizheng for his great contribution. The Taoist Academy will issue a document tomorrow for approval. Then we will have to trouble Gao Duizheng to handle it. I will take my leave first!"

    This is in line with their judgment. A team can have some abilities, but it is different if they are members of the Fengtianhou clan. They may be descendants of noble families. They come to the Zhongjing government office arrest team just for experience. There are many such things in the capital.

    There was such a case in the capital. The Taoist Court and the Zhongjing Mansion had to issue documents to each other. This was also an official procedure. Gao Feng quickly agreed. The three people said goodbye politely and then recited the magic formula. The Taoist robes glowed and the wind blew. Several people  They all rose into the sky and flew away quickly.

    As long as you enter the Zhongjing Taoist Temple, no matter how you practice, you can use magic equipment to fly based on the formations in the city. This is very enviable to the Zhongjing Mansion¡¯s policemen. If they want to come and go quickly, they can only ride horses.

    As soon as the three Taoist priests left, Gao Feng's attention returned to himself. He clearly remembered the tremendous pain and near-death experience when he was hit by the arrow. Why did he have this change?  I had heard "Come up", and while I was confused, I heard a noise behind me.

    Gao Feng looked back and saw that it was the policeman Liu Tou who was looking at the door. When he saw Gao Feng standing there, he was so frightened that he turned around and ran away. Although it was late at night, Gao Feng could see clearly  At first, the expression on Liu Tou's face was one of gloating, but after discovering Gao Feng, it turned into panic and fear.

    When he rushed in, none of the police officers followed him. When the black wolf came over, he said something about "waste" and "a waste of time", not to mention "traffic".?After that, Gao Feng realized that such a powerful thief was not something that a police team could deal with, and such a monster would not be known by an ordinary police leader. The change in his expression proved that this matter was too strange.  many.

    ???????? If nothing else, you run away from the battle and leave yourself to die, this bastard Liu Tou!

    Thinking more, Gao Feng's movements were not slow at all. Now his body has undergone earth-shaking changes compared to just now. Although Liu Tou ran very fast, Gao Feng was faster. He exerted force under his feet and crossed more than ten feet in one step. Gao Feng  It was obvious that he was still not used to such a change. He failed to control his direction well and hit the wall beside the door. The wall collapsed. In the second step, he had already caught up with Liu Tou and grabbed him.

    Liu Tou didn't expect that the other party would catch up with him in two steps. At this time, he was already panicking and subconsciously wanted to draw the knife. Gao Feng was not polite and directly grabbed the fat man and shook it. Liu Tou couldn't hold the knife in his hand.  , fell to the ground, Gao Feng flicked it again, and threw the person directly into the yard.

    The fat Liu Tou flew over in the clouds and mist, and fell heavily into the courtyard. He was smashed to pieces on the ground and couldn't get up for a while. Gao Feng took a deep breath and was about to walk back when he heard the sound from the courtyard.  There was a shrill scream.

    When I rushed over to take a look, I found that although Liu Tou couldn't get up, he was struggling and squirming to dodge to the other side. But coincidentally, the place where he fell just now was the body of Hei Lang. He saw it in the dark night.  With such a big wolf head and a headless wolf body, anyone would be frightened to the point of trembling with fear.

    After climbing a few steps, Gao Feng had already entered the yard. He grabbed his collar and lifted it up, and asked with a sneer:

    "Brother Liu, why did you run away when you saw your younger brother? Did you think that your younger brother had died in the line of duty? You just saw a ghost"

    "NonoI saw people from the Taoist temple coming over and wanted to come over"

    Gao Feng directly threw the person to the ground again, blocking any nonsense he said, and asked sternly:

    "Liu Yong, please explain to me what's strange about this case and the arrest tonight. Otherwise, do you think your neck is tougher or that of this wolf?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Collect, recommend, everyone supports it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 5 Uncle Gao

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After another heavy fall, Liu Tou and Liu Yong felt as if his back was broken. He was so painful that he couldn't breathe. Just now, the young man in front of him tried his best to show  He is calm and cautious, but he can't hide his rawness and clumsiness. But now, for some reason, his aura is so overwhelming that people dare not disobey him.

    The giant wolf carcass next to his head and body made Liu Yong even more frightened. The horrifying sight and the bloody smell lingering at the tip of his nose proved that the angry threats of the young man in front of him were not false threats. Liu Yong finally managed to breathe out.  , and said in a trembling voice:

    "Captain Gao isMaster GaoUncle Gao, the younger onethe younger one is also following orders. It was Uncle Gao who asked the younger one to do this!"

    The weather was not cold at this time, but Liu Yong's hair on the ground stood up all over his body, as if he was in an ice cellar. He was so scared that he didn't dare to hide anything.

    Hearing the words "Uncle Gao", Gao Feng's heart skipped a beat, but his voice became a little more severe, and he shouted angrily:

    "That old man?"

    "It's Gao Jincai, Mr. Gao Jincai. He only told me the news. He asked me to tell you the news. He said that where the responsibility lies, he will definitely come to arrest you, and you are still eager to make meritorious deeds"

    Although he had been controlling his emotions, Gao Feng couldn't help but take a deep breath. He knew who this Gao Jincai was. He was a servant with a foreign surname from the Fengtianhou clan. He changed his surname to Gao after joining the Gao family. Don't look at him as just a servant.  Although his surname is a slave, he is much more dignified than a poor member of the distant clan like Gao Feng.

    There is no other reason, because Gao Jincai is Gao Tianhe's long-term follower. Who is Gao Tianhe? He is the half-brother of Gao Tianhai, the contemporary Fengtian Marquis. He is the second-ranking figure in the Fengtian Marquis clan. Although he does not have a title, he is also wealthy.  Wow, he is currently the general of the Zuo Army of the Great Xia Forbidden Army. He has a third-rank official position and is very prominent.

    Gao Feng even remembered that when he had no way to find a job, Gao Tianhe wanted to buy his ancestral home. This ancestral home is the connection between Gao Feng and the Gao family, and it is also an industry passed down from generation to generation. Naturally, it will not be sold.  Yes, I was still worried at that time, for fear of offending a big shot in the clan, but I didn¡¯t expect that the other party would help me negotiate and recommend me to join the Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s arrest team. Gao Feng was quite uneasy at the time, thinking that he  Normally, the other party is so tolerant.

    Now it seems that Gao Tianhe is so ruthless. He actually set up a trap to kill people for a house. Although Gao Jincai was only mentioned, who is behind Gao Jincai and why he did this? If you think about it together, the truth will naturally come out.  .

    Liu Yong, who was lying on the ground, calmed down somewhat. Under the bright moonlight, he could see that Gao Feng's expression changed as he stood there, but he was not as fierce as before. Liu Yong felt even more confident and reported.  Gao Jincai's name is indeed useful. Even though he is just a servant, even the governor of Zhongjing Mansion has to give him a bit of favor.

    It seems that Gao Feng, who has no foundation, was also frightened. Thinking of this, Liu Yong became more courageous. He stood up and said:

    "Gao Duizheng, if you let me go today, we will pretend that we don't know about these things. You can go and talk to Uncle Gao yourself. There may be room for relaxation. If you still pretend to be dumbfounded, let's go and talk to Uncle Gao."  A few words, you"

    Liu Yong was making lies there, but Gao Feng raised his head and stared at him. Looking at him, Liu Yong couldn't help but shrink back and didn't dare to say anything. However, Liu Yong still looked at Gao Feng with a spiteful look and planned in his heart.  I understand that as long as I can leave here today, I will come back with double the revenge tomorrow.

    Gao Feng pondered there for a while, and his breathing became heavier. Liu Yong below was already struggling to get up, but he didn't dare to walk away. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Gao Feng take a few steps and put the  Hei Lang picked up the knife, and Liu Yong was wondering when he heard Gao Feng say in a muffled voice:

    "Liu Tou, you fought hard with the black wolf, but were killed by the black wolf. I will report this matter and give you credit and compensation. I will give you nothing!"

    After saying this, Liu Yong was stunned, reacted suddenly, and shouted with fear, "You dare" He turned around and ran, but how could he outrun Gao Feng now? He was caught up in two steps  , the man stepped on the ground, Gao Feng stabbed hard, and with a "plop" sound, the knife penetrated Liu Yong's chest. Liu Yong's body twitched a few times, blood flowed, and he gradually lost his breath.

    "You want to set up a trap to kill me, why don't I dare to kill you!"

    Gao Feng pulled out the knife, threw it next to the claws of the black wolf corpse, said coldly, turned around and went out to look for the missing agents.

    The agents in Zhongjing Mansion are all night owls. They sleep during the day and find a place to hang out at night. Gao Feng also knows the habits of these people. It didn't take much effort for him to find the agents in a nearby tavern.Seeing Gao Feng covered in blood, the policemen who were drinking and gambling were shocked. They stayed there for a long time before someone said:

    "Liu Tou said that Captain Gao, Master Gao, was going to deal with the black wolf alone. We were still worried, but we didn't expect that Master Gao was indeed a hero!"

    The police officers are all old bastards who are always talking flattering words, which are very untrue. Gao Feng didn't bother to pursue them. He just said coldly:

    "Captain Liu and I fought a bloody battle with the black wolf. Unfortunately, he died in the battle. The black wolf was beheaded by me. You guys go over with me to clean it up, and you have to report to the government office."

    He was talking businesslikely here, but the policemen in the tavern were all silent. When Gao Feng came in just now, some people talked to him, and some were still drinking and eating by themselves, still looking disapproving.  At this time, everyone stopped and listened blankly to Gao Feng's words.

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, everyone immediately realized that they were all feeling chilly. Liu Yong told them not to follow him on tonight's errand, and even paid for them to come here to have a drink. These spies were all human beings.  Although Liu Yong didn't say anything explicitly, everyone could guess what was going on, but they didn't bother to pay attention to it. Gao Feng seemed to be annoying, and he didn't say anything, and it had nothing to do with his family, life or death.

    How could a team defeat the monster thief? Who didn¡¯t know that this was a dead end? Everyone had wine, meat, and girls to sleep with, and they went off to do whatever they wanted the next morning. But no one expected that the black wolf would be killed by Gao Feng.  Yes, Liu Yong also "died" in the line of duty.

    It doesn¡¯t matter whether Liu Yong was killed by the black wolf. Now everyone knows one thing. This guy Gao Fenggao is a ruthless character. He can¡¯t afford to offend him.

    "Don't be in a daze, go clean it up!"

    When he first joined the arresting team, Gao Feng still wanted to maintain relations with his subordinates, but now he was too lazy to be polite. Seeing everyone staring at him stupidly, he couldn't help raising his voice and scolding him.

    "FollowFollow your orders!"

    After saying this, all the officers who were in a daze hurriedly stood up, loudly agreed, and hurriedly ran out. Some people tripped over tables and chairs and fell directly to the ground. No one cared to laugh.  They couldn't even care about the dust and hurried out. These people were completely suppressed.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    New book, please collect it and vote for it

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 6 Going up the mountain

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> I had no respect for Gao Feng before, and it was also because Gao Feng had low martial arts skills. Such a leader is not uncommon among the police officers of Zhongjing Prefecture, and is not worthy of awe, but he is short-term.  In a short time, this young team member who was covered in blood had an awe-inspiring aura that made people tremble and fear in their hearts.

    Seeing the body of the giant wolf with its head separated in the yard, and Liu Yong's body lying on the ground, these detectives were even more silent. They helped to clean up and move the body tremblingly. While cleaning the house, they also discovered that  After finding the body of the original owner of this house, this is just a trivial matter.

    The corpse was carried back to the Zhongjing government office, and the formalities were completed with the corresponding officials on duty at night. The killing of such a demon thief was a great contribution, and it must be registered in detail. Liu Yong was also considered an official, and such a death in the line of duty must be followed.  .

    The thrilling night passed like this. After everything was done, when Gao Feng returned to his house, the sky in the east was already slightly white, and it was not long before dawn.

    Most of the Gao family members in the capital live near Fengtian Houfu, which is connected into a large area of ??neighborhood houses. People in Beijing call it "Fengtianfang", and Gao Feng's residence is in Fengtian.  To the east of the square, Gao Feng grew up in poverty, and the only thing that showed that he was a member of the Fengtianhou clan was this house.

    It is a house with two entrances. Although everything looks very old, it is still clean and tidy because Gao Feng cleans it all the time. Gao Feng stood in the yard in a daze for a while. Although this house is slightly larger than that of ordinary people, it is still clean and tidy.  It's nothing in a place like the capital.

    Gao Feng couldn't understand why Gao Tianhe was eyeing this house, and why he would be killed if he didn't sell it. But he wouldn't sell this house, not to mention that it was his place of residence, and it was  It was left behind by his ancestors. Gao Feng still remembers his father's instructions. He is a member of the Gao family. This house is the family's ancestral property. It is the only link with the Gao family. It must not be touched

    Entering the house, there was no other furniture at all except a bed, a simple wooden shelf, and a few old boxes.

    Gao Feng walked to the wooden stand. There were several objects made of wood and stone on the wooden stand, including carvings of chickens and rabbits, as well as several ornaments, some finished and some semi-finished. The carvings were quite exquisite, and they were all lifelike.  Carving and forging have been Gao Feng's only hobbies in recent years, and they were also his means of making money before becoming a team leader.

    Gao Feng used some scraps to make toys that children liked, or ornaments for small families, and then sold them at the market. Gao Feng relied on this to supplement himself, otherwise the money and food distributed by the clan would not be enough to support him.  When he practices martial arts, just eating good food to replenish his strength is not enough.

    After so many years, Gao Feng has developed a habit of making things by hand, or playing with the things he made, which can quickly calm his mind.

    Too many things happened tonight. Gao Feng is still feeling overwhelmed. It is precisely because of so many things that happened that when he returned home, he realized that he had killed someone for the first time, and he had killed two people. Until now,  Gao Feng didn't feel sick even if he wanted to, so he simply didn't think about the bloody situation.

    It wasn't until he took a table from the wooden frame into his hand that Gao Feng realized that the room was very dark. If it was normal, there would be no lights, and he would not be able to see anything at all. But now he could see things as if it were daytime, everything was clear.  Chu.

    Gao Feng looked at the Qi Purification Platform in his hand. The Qi Purification Platform looked like a small bucket for weighing grains. It was half a foot tall and hollow inside. Simple runes were carved on the four sides, and one side had already been carved.  The remaining three sides are just outlines, but the decoration on the base is still a little lacking. According to the book, the runes on this purification platform have the effect of purifying the air, driving away poison, and calming the mind. After all, everyone knows that this is just a trap.  It's just an allusion. When people buy it home, they usually use it as ornaments. Small accessories such as jade pendants and purses are used to be placed on the table.

    After playing with and fumbling with the purification platform he carved, Gao Feng finally calmed down and his mind was still strong. His physical strength was still abundant, but he was extremely tired mentally. This night was more thrilling and twists and turns than what Gao Feng had experienced in his less than eighteen years of life.  All and more.

    Before going to bed, Gao Feng was thinking about leading the police to clean up the scene, move the body, and searched the yard, but no trace of the jade pendant was found. It seemed that it was left in the body.  The strange thing is that it has to do with the jade pendant that "come up" Gao Feng also remembered when he heard it. It should be the moment when his father handed the jade pendant to him and then he  Entered into a deep sleep.

    He came to the huge mountain again in a daze. Gao Feng didn't know if he was in a dream now, because he was very awake now, everything was real, and the mountain was really standing in front of him.  .The foot of the mountain is surrounded by lush vegetation and forests. The vegetation and forests are all lush with leaves. The ground is green like a carpet, dotted with wild flowers of various colors. The trees are covered with vermilion and jade-colored fruits. The air is very fresh.  , making people feel relaxed and happy while breathing. Gao Feng looked down, looked up, and looked everywhere, from the grass under his feet to the breath he was breathing. He heard the sounds of insects and beasts in the grass and trees, and even felt it on his cheeks.  Wen Run, everything is so real, but Gao Feng is still extremely confused. If he is not in the dream, where is he?

    Looking back, it was also a dense fog. Looking up, there was also extremely dense clouds and mist on the mountainside. All I could see was at the foot of the mountain. There was also a strange place. It was obviously covered in heavy fog, but there was plenty of light around the foot of the mountain.  , the sunshine is like a sunny day.

    Gao Feng had seen this mountain before when he was about to die. Gao Feng still had this impression. He continued to look around and saw a stone step among the vegetation and trees, leading all the way to the mountain. The stone steps were dotted with moss, which was obviously not there for many years.  The man passed by and was observing in a daze when he heard some noise somewhere on the mountain.

    Looking closely, a small black beast emerged from the grass at the foot of the mountain and ran to another place quickly, never to be seen again. Gao Feng's eyesight was very good. In this short moment, he could see that  The little beast should be a puppy, or perhaps a wolf cub in this mountainous place. It looks very familiar. In detail, it is quite similar to the original shape of the black wolf that was killed.

    Gao Feng shook his head and smiled, his nervousness and doubts dissipated a lot. The scenery at the foot of the mountain is so beautiful, the so-called fairyland may be like this. Being in it, breathing the fresh air, the whole person feels comfortable and relaxed.

    There was thick fog behind, and Gao Feng didn't want to know what was in the fog. However, the fruits on the trees at the foot of the mountain were very attractive. Whether they were vermilion or jade, they were all plump and delicious. Gao Feng thought they were delicious.  Feng also wanted to try it. Just as he was about to walk over, he heard someone shouting:

    ¡°Boy, pick some fruits for me!¡±

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Hahahaha, please collect and recommend

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 7 Hunyuan Gong

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The sound was not loud, but it rang in Gao Feng's ears, startling him. The direction of the sound came from the mountainside. Could there be someone on the mountain?  Gao Feng was really confused for a moment as to whether this was a dream or not.

    To go up or not to go up? Gao Feng's father once told him when he was a child. Whenever someone greets you in the dark or in the clouds, you must not go there. There are either monsters or thieves there. At the time, he didn't know why. Gao Feng didn't understand until he grew up.  Yes, there are indeed many instances of victimization.

    A similar case was recorded in the Zhongjing Mansion Yamen. It was said that there was a traitor outside the city who practiced evil magic and could know a person's nickname. If he shouted out a person's nickname when no one was around, if the person agreed, half of the three souls and seven souls would be raped.  After the traitor was taken away, the victim could only be controlled by him. Later, the traitor was killed by the Taoist Academy and became known to everyone.

    ¡°Perhaps the person who spoke out also saw Gao Feng¡¯s hesitation and said above:

    "Gao Feng, what are you afraid of? I picked the fruit and brought it up to give you something good."

    Being able to call out his name is different. Under this huge mountain, although it is shrouded in clouds and mist and looks quite mysterious, it does not feel eerie and scary. Moreover, Gao Feng feels very safe here.  Subconsciously, he even felt that this place was very friendly. Besides, Gao Feng himself also wanted to go up the mountain to see what was in the clouds.

    There are fruit trees right next to the stone steps going up the mountain. The branches hang so low that you can reach them with your hands. You can see such fruit trees on both sides of the stone steps. The fruits inside are bigger, fuller and more attractive. Gao Feng walked  He went over to pick some scarlet fruits and walked up holding them.

    For some reason, Gao Feng felt a little tired walking on the stone steps. Every step he took took a lot of effort. The stone steps were very wide and thick, and there were no stones visible. After walking dozens of steps, there were no fruit trees on both sides.  Some thick trees have lush branches and leaves, making the woods look very deep.

    Previously, I saw that the clouds and mist halfway up the mountain were far away from the foot of the mountain, but when I walked, they were not. That is, after walking up one hundred and twenty steps, the clouds and mist were already at my feet. There was a large flat land halfway up the mountainside, surrounding the entire mountainside.  The environment on the flat land is similar to that at the foot of the mountain. There are grass and woods, and stone steps are connected to a stone road. After passing through the flat land, there are stone steps leading to higher places. After a certain distance up, there are clouds and mist again. Gao Feng looks up.  After looking above his head, he realized that this huge mountain might be higher than he thought.

    At the intersection of the stone steps and the stone road at the other end of the flat ground, there was a stone tablet standing on the edge. There seemed to be words on the stone tablet. Before I could look at it, I heard the voice shouting again:

    "What are you looking at over there? Give me the fruit!"

    The voice was very impatient, but the voice could not be distinguished from men, women, old or young. Gao Feng turned his head, and this time he could hear the voice coming from the woods on the right side of the grass.

    Strange to say, there are clouds and fog up and down the mountainside, so thick that I can't see through them. I don't know where the sun is, but the light seems to be the clearest day. The branches and leaves of the woods on the other side of the grass are not as dense as the woods on both sides of the stone steps up the mountain.  , but without light, it can¡¯t be seen clearly at all.

    "No need to look around, it's right here, just throw the fruit in!"

    The voice was obviously a little impatient. Gao Feng took a few steps forward. He couldn't see anything else except a big tree stump on the grass. Going forward was too close to the woods. Safety was the priority. Gao Feng stood beside the tree stump.  Go up and pass the fruit in your hand.

    The fruit is not a hard fruit. Will it break if dropped on the ground? Gao Feng just thought this, but he heard a "swish" sound. It seemed like something was moving at high speed. Not a single fruit fell to the ground, and then there were gnawing fruits.  The sound came out. After taking a few bites, you could hear the voice speaking vaguely. It was obvious that he was still chewing the fruit in his mouth;

    "It tastes really badit's better than nothingboy, look at the tree stump, the thing for you is right there!"

    It was on the tree stump. Gao Feng lowered his head and looked over. He didn¡¯t know what kind of tree the stump was from. When it was not cut down, the tree must have been towering and blocking out the sun, because the cross section of the stump was the size of a small round table.

    There are some messy lines carved on the cross section, and even the pattern cannot be described. This is the so-called "benefits". Gao Feng couldn't help laughing, but it was not a big deal, it was just a few fruits. He was about to cross this flat land.  , continue walking up and see how it is above.

    "What are you giggling about? Open your eyes and look carefully. You can't see that you are still pretending to understand!"

    Gao Feng was scolded harshly, but Gao Feng was not angry at all, and his voice while eating could hardly sound dignified.

    I lowered my head and looked again. This time I looked more carefully. When I first saw it, I saw that there were still messy lines. But when I looked carefully, I found that the lines seemed to beWhat kind of pattern are they connected? If you look carefully, you can find that the pattern is a human figure. This human figure begins to have countless dots and lines that light up, which seem to be acupuncture points and veins on the human body. What is even more amazing is that the human figure moves, as if it is  Standing on the cross section of the tree stump out of thin air, he made various movements there. With the movement, the dots and lines on the human figure flickered brightly or darkly.

    Gao Feng felt it was mysterious at first, but after taking a few glances, he lost his voice and said:

    "This is Hunyuan Gong"

    Halfway through the sentence, he himself stopped. The so-called Hunyuan Gong is a set of popular exercises. It is said that it was created by the former Emperor of the Wei Dynasty. It is extremely powerful and has been widely spread in Daxia. It was first taught in the military.  When the soldiers returned to their hometowns and became common people, they taught this Hunyuan Gong to others. For ordinary people who want to learn martial arts, the easiest thing to learn is the Hunyuan Gong. Moreover, learning this method is indeed effective, but if you want to go further, you will not be able to do it.  It's very difficult. After getting started with the first and second levels of Hunyuan Gong, it's almost "bone training", but no matter how hard you practice afterwards, you can only reach the state of "introducing qi" in the end.

    People who are truly ambitious will not learn this, but it is a good method for teaching the public to strengthen their bodies. Fengtianhou¡¯s main family and the core disciples all practice ancestral martial arts, but the people from distant branches all learn it.  This is Hunyuan Gong.

    Gao Feng learned this Hunyuan Gong from the martial arts master of his clan since he was a child. He studied it seriously and hard, and he is naturally familiar with every move. On the cross section of the tree stump, the human shape transformed by those messy lines is displayed there.  This is Hunyuan Gong. The opening and closing of the meridians and acupuncture points on the body demonstrate the flow of true energy.

    These movements and the flow of Qi are also described by the martial arts masters of the family, but compared with the intuition in front of you, I don¡¯t know how far behind it is. Not to mention, the narrator¡¯s own understanding of Hunyuan Gong is not complete.

    "This is not Hunyuan Gong!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    I have written a book, and my mentality is still the same as that of a newbie. I write it tremblingly. Please support me in collecting and recommending it. I will rush down the homepage list around midnight. Hehe, although it may not be big, I have to give it a try.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 8 The Marquis wants to see you

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng finally finished the second half of what he said. The beginning was indeed the first-level cultivation method of Hunyuan Gong, but what followed was different, whether it was movements or the flow of true energy.  There have been changes, but Gao Feng looked carefully, and realized in his heart while watching. For some reason, Gao Feng always felt that the movements of this humanoid were more reasonable. He couldn't explain the reason, but he just felt that what the humanoid demonstrated was right.

    "This bullshit fruit has no taste at all. It tastes just like drinking water. Don't eat it, don't eat it!"

    Two vermilion fruits were thrown out of the woods again. The man eating the fruits sounded very unhappy. Gao Feng was interrupted by these words and was stunned. The cross section of the tree stump turned into those messy lines again.  Just looking at it, the human figure had already done the same action twice. Gao Feng had already memorized it, but still wanted to figure out the details. Just when he was about to look again, the voice in the woods sounded again:

    "Isn't this what you're practicing? What's wrong? You said this is called Hunyuan Gong? Isn't it called Xiantian Hunyuan Suppressing God Technique? No matter him, no matter him, you have a good physical foundation now. If you practice this, you will get twice the result with half the effort.  How about it, this is not a small benefit!"

    Before Gao Feng could answer, the voice continued proudly:

    "Well, take those two fruits too. Next time you go to the market and buy me some apples and pears, there will be benefits!"

    Gao Feng smiled and shook his head. Although he couldn't tell it from his voice, he could tell from the way this person spoke that he had no scheming intentions and was particularly childish. It doesn't take much effort to deal with such a person.

    "I don't know where this is yet, and I don't know if it's a dream or what. How can I get it to you?"

    "Idiot, if you can take it out, of course you can bring it in. Why can't you figure it out?"

    Not wanting to argue with the other party, Gao Feng bent down and picked up the fruit. He wanted to take a look at the human figure on the cross section of the tree stump, but those lines had disappeared. He shook his head. It would definitely be more beneficial if he could look at it for a while longer.  But there is no other way. Gao Feng has known since he was a child that things that are not his own cannot be forced.

    Even so, he was extremely pleasantly surprised. The skills practiced by warriors are the lifeblood of warriors. Each sect and each family has its own inheritance. Except for the direct lineage and the family who can practice these inheritances, no one else can know about them.  , Fengtian Hou Gao's family also has its own ancestral skill "Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang", which is also a magical skill, but only the descendants of the family can practice it.

    Not to mention, after a person learns a skill, it costs a lot to change it. Therefore, the gap between ordinary warriors and high disciples of sects and children of aristocratic families has been determined from the beginning, and has become wider and wider.  big.

    A distant branch like Gao Feng can only practice Hunyuan Kung Fu. As a warrior, Gao Feng naturally wants to learn better techniques. He has no status and no opportunity, but he did not expect to learn this "Suppressing God Technique" today.  Although he has not practiced, Gao Feng can also detect that this "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique" seems to be based on Hunyuan Gong. This is even better, as there is no need to start over.

    Gao Feng picked up the two fruits and walked along the stone road across the mountainside and towards the next stone steps up the mountain.

    "What are you going to do?"

    "I want to see what's up there?"

    After asking and answering, there is a human figure demonstrating some innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique on this floor, and there is also a mysterious existence whose voice can only be heard but whose person is not seen. What is there on the next floor? Looking at the clouds and mist, this makes Gao Gao  The curiosity in Feng's heart was uncontrollable, and she really wanted to go up and see if there might be any other adventures

    After he finished speaking, he heard a sneer coming from the woods, and the voice said again:

    "It's just a coincidence that you can go to the first floor. You still want to go to the second floor. Just dream, you can't go up!"

    Gao Feng didn't believe what the other party said at all, but he didn't refute it. He smiled and continued walking up. The stone road was moss-covered. It looked like no one had walked on it for a long time, but the grass on both sides of the stone road didn't grow high. If it were elsewhere,  In such a warm and humid place, Qi Ren Gao can be found.

    Not long after he reached the stone steps, Gao Feng took a closer look at the stone steps. They were no different from the ones he had just walked on. Why couldn't he go up? He smiled and stepped up.

    As soon as he put one foot on the step, he immediately felt a huge force coming from all directions, which was irresistible. Gao Feng was momentarily unprepared and fell backwards

    I could hear gloating laughter coming from the direction of the woods. I was knocked to pieces after the fall. I struggled to raise my head. My vision was a little blurry. I just happened to see the stone tablet next to the steps, with three ancient words written on it.  The word "War Demon Temple"

    ?"Gao Feng! Gao Feng! Wake up!"

    There was a sound in his ears, and someone was pushing him. In a daze, Gao Feng also realized that what he had just experienced was really a dream. After being pushed awake, Gao Feng shook his head and became more awake. The sun had already hit  After entering the house and seeing the man standing in front of the window, Gao Feng quickly got up and said politely:

    "Uncle De, what do you want from me?"

    Standing in front of him was an old man about fifty years old, with a medium build, slightly fat and beardless. He looked very kind, but Gao Feng did not dare to neglect him, because this Gao De was the long-term follower of the contemporary Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, and also a member of the Fengtian Hou Mansion.  The second housekeeper has a very high status. People from distant branches like Gao Feng are very respectful in front of Gao De.

    Gao De was wearing a steward's uniform. He didn't put on any airs in front of Gao Feng. He just stared at Gao Feng's hand and said with a smile:

    "Why are you still holding the fruit in your hand when you sleep? It smells very good!"

    People are a little confused when they first wake up. Gao Feng raised his hand in a daze. Sure enough, he was holding a fruit in his hand. It was vermilion red and fragrant. Gao Feng's whole body trembled violently. He had seen this fruit just now.  He picked them at the foot of the unknown mountain. Gao Feng recalled that at the moment before he woke up from the dream, he was indeed holding these two fruits in his hands!

    Gao Feng turned around blankly and looked around. There were no fruit trees and no stone steps up the mountain. He was still in his house, standing by the bed. Was it just a dream?

    Seeing his confusion, Gothe over there shook his head and said with a smile:

    "Hurry up, wash up and tidy up. The Marquis wants to see you?"

    Gao Feng nodded subconsciously, then reacted and asked:

    "Master Hou wants to see me?"

    He thought he had heard wrong. Although they were from the same clan, and although Gao Feng was the nephew of Fengtian Marquis Gao Tianhai, his status was so different that there was no chance to see him. With Gao Feng's status, he was actually not even close to the man in front of him.  Gothe couldn't see him either. This was the first time the two of them talked face to face.

    Gao De also understood Gao Feng¡¯s question and said with a smile:

    "It's the Marquis who wants to see you, so hurry up and get ready!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    See if you can make it to the new book list on the home page. Please support me!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 9 The Tenth Level of Martial Arts

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Although he was a little confused, Gao Feng didn't dare to neglect. He quickly put the fruit on the wooden stand, quickly cleaned up and washed himself. He didn't even take off his clothes when he went to bed, which was very wrinkled.  As a matter of fact, he dug out another set of old clothes to change into, and then followed Gothe out the door.

    I didn¡¯t feel anything when I was on the other side of the mountain, but now these two fruits are indeed extraordinary. Even Gaode said when he went out: "It smells so good."

    When I went out to look at the position of the sun, it was almost lunch time. I was really sleeping deeply. Although Gao De was kind, he had no intention of talking. Gao Feng would not take the liberty to go and chat. He was thinking in his mind as he walked on the road.  It's all about last night's experience and the huge mountain that seems like a dream.

    The set of "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Techniques" demonstrated by the humanoid was still firmly in his mind. Gao Feng subconsciously touched his heart. All these changes should be related to the jade pendant that was pierced into the body by the arrow.

    Gao Feng lives in the east of Fengtianfang, less than a stick of incense away from Fengtianhou's mansion. Along the way, the Gao clan members were very surprised to see Gao Feng and Fengtianhou's personal entourage together.  For the Gao family of Fengtianhou, the key to their prosperity and wealth lies in their closeness to Fengtianhou. Gao Feng is actually with Gao De. What does this mean? Although everyone dare not come forward to talk, they are all far away  Greeted with a polite smile.

    While nodding in greeting, Gao Feng felt emotional in his heart. Just yesterday, he took the initiative to greet these tribesmen, but they all ignored him, but today they turned around.

    Passed down for hundreds of years, the Fengtian Marquis Mansion is a magnificent and large house. The main entrance of the Marquis Mansion is particularly grand. The gate is large enough for six horses to enter side by side. Of course, the main gate is not open on weekdays except when welcoming noble officials and imperial envoys.  Yes, entry and exit are through the side door.

    Gao Feng stopped in front of this gate. The bronze beast swallowed his mouth. The red lacquer gate was indeed majestic. Although Gao Feng lived very close to here, in the past eighteen years, Gao Feng was only one of the fifth in the clan.  I entered once in ten years during the ancestor worship ceremony, but the rest of the time I couldn't even get close to it.

    After entering the mansion, it was natural that there was an aura of wealth and wealth. The servants who came and went were all cautious. When they saw the second housekeeper Gao De leading the guests in, they all ducked aside early. Gao Feng did not notice this. He  I vaguely guessed that today's summons by Marquis Fengtian should be related to last night, but I didn't know whether it was good or bad for me.

    The place where Marquis Fengtian met Gao Feng was in the side hall. Gao De reported there, and Gao Feng walked into the house. Although it was a side hall, it was much larger than the house Gao Feng lived in now, and the layout was not luxurious.  But the details were full of wealth and wealth. Gao Feng didn't look at these. The first thing he saw was not Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai sitting in the middle, but a middle-aged man sitting on the left of Fengtianhou. This person was the general of the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army.  Gao Tianhe, the half-brother of Marquis Fengtian, the second highest figure in the Gao clan, was also the one behind the murder of the chief of the Bureau last night.

    Gao Tianhe has a jade-like face, three long beards, and looks very handsome. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai is not as good as him in appearance. Gao Tianhai's face is slightly dark, his eyes are narrowed, and he looks no different from a servant in Zhongjing Mansion.

    "Master, Gao Feng is here!"

    There was a call from the other side, and Gao Feng quickly knelt down and saluted. As soon as he saluted, he heard the warm voice of Marquis Fengtian, who was above him, saying:

    "We are all members of our family, just stand up and speak, no need to be polite!"

    Gao Feng did not dare to neglect, and after saluting according to the rules, he stood up. However, Fengtianhou's attitude made Gao Feng feel more at ease. It should not be a bad thing to come today.

    "In the morning, the Taoist Master Wang Tianshi sent a message, saying that last night Gao Feng killed a wanted monster in the capital and made a great contribution. It really added glory to our Gao family, yes, yes!"

    After Fengtianhou explained the reason, he smiled and praised a few words. Gao Tianhe next to him followed up and said:

    "Brother is right. I still remember Gao Feng's father, Gao Li. He was a loyal man, but he died young. If Izumi knows, he will be very happy to see Gao Feng's success."

    These words were considerate, Gao Feng hurriedly saluted again, but felt strange in his heart that Gao Tianhe spoke in such a kind manner, maybe Gao Jincai did not instigate the killing?

    But Gao Feng didn¡¯t notice that when he bowed down, Gao Tianhe¡¯s expression darkened, and then returned to normal.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s calm expression and following the rules, Fengtianhou¡¯s face became more appreciative. His eyes suddenly condensed, but there was some surprise on his face, and he asked:

    "Gao Feng, you have reached the peak of 'Qi Entrainment' and are about to reach the level of 'Combat Skill'?"

    Hearing this, the expression of Gao Tianhe beside Fengtianhou changed., Gao Feng also paused for a moment before speaking:

    "Master Hou, I have been practicing martial arts with the clan's instructor since I was a child, and I don't know what level I have reached."

    The officials and people of Daxia divided the levels of warriors into ten levels, namely "strengthening the body, training bones, guiding Qi, combat skills, martial arts, hardness and softness, great strength, channel connection, fearlessness, and dragon-like". Ordinary warriors can  Once you have mastered qi entrainment, you can be called a "good player" and become an elite soldier in the army. However, when you step into the qi entrainment level, although it is only the first level, it is very different. This can be said to be an introduction to martial arts.

    No matter what family or sect, officials or people, there is a consensus on the levels. These ten realms are relatively rough, but the improvement from "guiding qi" to "combat skills" is a threshold. If you cross this threshold, you will have a bright future and practice martial arts.  There is still room, but it is just an ordinary person who cannot cross it. Many, many warriors have never crossed this hurdle in their lives.

    Just now, Fengtianhou looked over with focused eyes. At that moment, Gao Feng felt that there was no cover inside and outside his body, as if he was seen through by Fengtianhou. Each of the noble families in Daxia has their own skills, and Fengtianhou's branch is passed down by martial arts.  As a clan leader, Fengtian's cultivation is indeed extraordinary, and the rumors he heard are true.

    After Gao Feng finished speaking, Fengtianhou smiled and nodded and said:

    "You are less than twenty years old, and you are just practicing martial arts with the clan. You have a majestic attitude in your movements, and your qi and blood are coagulated without being stagnant. This is at least the top level of "qi entrainment". You should have mastered Hunyuan Gong."  Yes, he is a talent!¡±

    The limitation of Hunyuan Gong is here. Even if you are a genius, you will only be a top-notch "Qi Entrainment" after practicing to the top. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai's vision is also extraordinary.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng's heart skipped a few beats. Before yesterday, his level of Hunyuan Gong was only above average, a level that could be achieved with hard work, but today it has reached this level. This is the only reason why.  The reasons that can be thought of are the jade pendant that was shot into the chest by an arrow, and the huge mountain in the dream.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Recommended on , please recommend and support it

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 10: Captain of the Demon Suppression Division

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Brother, if Gao Feng hadn't made great contributions and become famous, I'm afraid he would have been buried for a while. He is so promising, and being a courier team in Zhongjing Mansion is really unworthy of his talents. Since he has made contributions this time, why not  I just arranged to go to the Demon Suppressing Division and become a Demon Suppressing Captain, brother, what do you think?"

    Seeing that Marquis Fengtian was happy, Gao Tianhe on the side smiled and said. After Marquis Fengtian heard what Gao Tianhe said, he nodded with a smile and asked Gao Feng:

    "The government guarantees you to go to the Demon Suppressing Army and become a Demon Suppressing Colonel. Gao Feng, what do you think?"

    "Thank you so much, Lord Marquis, for your kindness. I am willing to go."

    "We are all family members, so we can just call ourselves nephews. Why should we be so polite!"

    Gao Feng answered with great gratitude. Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere in the room was great. When Daxia was first established, the world was uncertain. Even in broad daylight, there were demons and ghosts running rampant in Zhongjing City, harming the people, and even  The maids and concubines in the palace were also frightened and harmed by demons.

    At that time, the Taoist temple was small in scale, and the Taoists and monks with truly powerful magical powers were fighting in all directions with the army, or maintaining order in the local area, and there was insufficient power in the capital to suppress the demons.

    Because of this, Xia Taizu selected the children of the hero generals to form the demon-suppressing army. At that time, the army was on the war. The children of the hero generals were also proficient in martial arts and Taoism. He integrated them into a force and relied on these people to suppress the demons, which was quite effective.  good.

    There is even a saying that the ancestral techniques of many noble families were handed down from this time. After they joined the demon-suppressing army, they were taught amazing skills by Taizu Taizu of Great Xia.

    However, it was like this during the war. Now, more than 300 years after the founding of the country, there has been peace for a long time. The Demon-Suppressing Army has become a casual place for the capital and the children of the world's nobles. It has been changed to the Demon-Suppressing Division and has become an official yamen in the capital.  When a disciple enters the Demon-Suppressing Division, he becomes the Demon-Suppressing Captain, a sixth-grade military general whose duty is to patrol the areas in charge of the capital.

    Demons and monsters are guarded by the Taoist Temple and the Forbidden Army, and public security is maintained by the Zhongjing Mansion and the garrison. In fact, the demon-suppressing captain has nothing to do.  Having obtained the official status of the sixth rank for nothing, there is a foundation for promotion in the future.  Therefore, being a descendant of a noble family and becoming a demon-suppressing captain is just a transition.

    For Gao Feng, this was like rising from the ground, and it suddenly made a big difference. When he was a team leader, he was a military attache with no rank and no rank. But as a demon-suppressing captain and a sixth-rank official, he was equal to  From a handyman to an officialdom, his status was much higher.

    For killing the demon, the Taoist Academy and the Zhongjing Mansion approved it and gave Gao Feng credit. This is also the benefit of being a member of the Fengtianhou clan. Others may not be promoted immediately if they have such merit. They may have to wait for a few years, but the Taoist  There was someone in the courtyard who was familiar with Marquis Fengtian. He came over to inform him in advance, and the Marquis made arrangements smoothly.

    It has been peaceful for a long time. The descendants of various noble families are good at it. It is rare to really do something practical and get some real credit. Gao Feng's performance is very eye-catching. Fengtianhou also wants to see it in person and give him a few words of encouragement.  .

    "From now on, Gao Feng should be treated like a member of the family!"

    Fengtianhou said that this was equivalent to Gao Feng's status within the clan rising to a higher level. Gao Feng thanked him excitedly again. He didn't know how many times he thanked him when he entered this side hall today.

    When it was time to say goodbye, there was also a reward of one hundred taels of silver from Zhongjing Mansion in accordance with the rules. It was also because the Hou Mansion was so proud that the formalities were completed quickly and the money was sent directly over.

    In the end, when Gao Feng left, it was Gao De, the eldest follower of Fengtian Hou, who sent him out of the gate of the Hou Mansion. This was seen by many people and caused a lot of discussion.

    It is said that Gao Feng's fate is not good, but now look at it, people like Gao De are politely picking him up and sending him off. It is said that Feng Tianhou personally summoned him, and I heard from the people in charge of the mansion that from now on Gao Feng will be my head of the family.  The treatment of the house brother has suddenly changed!

    Walking in Fengtianfang, the members of the Gao family who saw Gao Feng all smiled at each other, and even exchanged a few words with each other. They were polite and familiar, and Gao Feng was filled with emotion in his heart because of the harshness of the world and the warmth of human relationships.  He responded politely and walked home quickly.

    After entering the yard and before opening the door, Gao Feng smelled the fragrant fragrance. He couldn't tell what the fragrance was, but when he breathed, he just felt that it penetrated into his lungs, which made him feel extremely comfortable. He felt much better after this.  It's just the taste of those two fruits. What on earth is that mountain? It's so magical.

    However, after Gao Feng entered the room, he did not pay attention to the two strange fruits. Instead, he walked to a wooden table in the back room, knelt there and worshiped twice, and whispered:

    "Ancestors, ancestors,Sir, my father, my son has obtained the rank of Demon Suppressing Captain today, and the fate of our team will also change.  "

    Everyone in the clan says that Gao Feng's branch has a bad fate. This is not a slander. Speaking of it, Gao Feng's ancestor was the younger brother of the first generation Fengtian Hou. He also once reached the position of general, and his status is the same as that of the current general of the Forbidden Army.  The same as Gao Tianhe, but the wealth of that generation will be passed down from generation to generation. Each generation of men will always encounter misfortunes of one kind or another, and will become weak and sick and will not live long.

    By the time of Gao Feng's great-grandfather's generation, the family was living in poverty, and their life could hardly be maintained. If it weren't for the kindness of the Hou family, it would be hard to say whether it would have been passed on to Gao Feng.

    It is precisely because of such a hard life that each generation of the Gao family of this branch is trying hard to escape this fate, learning literature, martial arts, Taoism, and even doing business, as long as they can change their own destiny, but every generation has failed. When it comes to official positions  Gao Feng remembers this very clearly. In the past three hundred and fifty years, except for the first generation, the highest in other generations was only ninth grade.

    Although the sixth-grade Demon Suppressing Captain is a sinecure with no real power, he is still the sixth grade. Such an official position is still a good job even in the Fengtian Hou family. The future is bright. It is no wonder that Gao Feng lamented that this day and night  For Gao Feng's team, their destiny has changed and they have indeed turned around.

    "Does that jade pendant really have great luck" After all, all the changes happened after the jade pendant was pierced into the heart by an arrow, and then there were great changes one after another, and then there was the illusion and reality.  Giant Mountain, that innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique

    After thinking for a while in front of the spiritual tablet, Gao Feng finally calmed down. He was not a procrastinator. Now that everything has been decided, it should be done as soon as possible.

    Now he went out to the Zhongjing Mansion Yamen again. Yesterday, Gao Feng was just an outsider with a low status, even the police looked down on him. Today, he has made great achievements. He was praised by the Taoist Academy and the Zhongjing Mansion and will soon become a sixth-grade officer.  The Demon-Suppressing School Captain is a heroic man, and everyone is respectful and polite.

    Not to mention, the rumors brought back by the detectives who followed Gao Feng on errands last night, this young man has such abilities and such thunderous methods, no one will be afraid of him.

    After walking around the Zhongjing Mansion, they went to the Demon-Suppressing Division. All official matters involving the Honorable Family were carried out quickly. The Demon-Suppressing Division was used to seeing the children of the Honorable Family, so naturally they would not be as polite as the Zhongjing Mansion, but they should  There was no delay in getting it done. In less than half an hour, he got his waist card, a petition, and an official uniform. From then on, Gao Feng became a Demon Suppressing Captain of the Demon Suppressing Division. Even his jurisdiction had been decided and he was patrolling Nancheng.  Shima Street.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? Collect and recommend, newcomers shout for support!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 11 Doubts

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After coming out of Zhenmo Division, the sun had already set. Walking on the street, Gao Feng felt a little dazed. One day and one night, he experienced more things than he had experienced in his eighteen years of life.  , from birth to death, then back to life, a dream that seems real and illusory, an unknown mountain, and a sudden change in job status.

    What is the reason for such a change? Gao Feng does not believe in fate, but his family has been passed down for dozens of generations to suffer from disasters and be weak and sick. These are all real. Gao Feng subconsciously touched the position of his heart. All these  It seems to be all related to the jade pendant that was pierced into the body.

    ¡°Is it true that this jade pendant is like what my father told me when he was dying, that it brings great luck and can bring glory and wealth to the person who wears it? If this is true, why haven¡¯t my parents and ancestors changed?

    Passing by the market on the way home, it was in season now, and there were many vendors selling fruit and trees. Gao Feng still remembered the instructions of the voice owner in the mountains last night. Thinking of the childish words of the voice owner, Gao Feng felt better.  When I was young, I bought some apples and pears from the vendors.

    With all the public and private matters done, Gao Feng gradually calmed down with the fruit in his hand. What he was thinking about at this time was the "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique" that was initially similar to the Hunyuan Gong.

    With this in mind, when walking on the road, the true energy in the body starts to circulate unconsciously. Since practicing Hunyuan Gong, the true energy seems to be a naturally existing part of the body for Gao Feng, and he does not pay special attention to it. Last night he arrived  Now, Gao Feng has no intention to pay attention.

    After this movement of the true energy, Gao Feng realized that the true energy in his body was many times fuller than yesterday. The "top level of qi entrainment", "the great success of Hunyuan Gong" and "condensation without stagnation" were indeed true, but after this movement  Infuriating, Gao Feng immediately stopped. He suddenly found that the meridians and Dantian in his body had disappeared!

    When starting to learn martial arts, the martial arts masters in the clan first talked about the Dantian and meridians. The true energy is generated from the Dantian and runs through the meridians. Only then can the martial artist achieve extraordinary abilities.

    From "bone training" to "qi induction" all at once, although it is only one level, for most people, this level is like a high mountain and a deep stream, which is extremely difficult to cross, otherwise it would not be subdivided into entry,  There are bad sayings such as mid-level and top-level, and the body will also undergo qualitative changes. Gao Feng was prepared for this, but he did not expect that this change would actually involve the loss of meridians. In the critical moment last night, he did not care so much and did not notice.  However, the use of martial arts and luck all rely on meridians. What would happen if there are no meridians?

    Gao Feng suddenly stopped while walking on the road, which shocked the passers-by around him. Gao Feng didn't even notice the feelings of the passers-by around him.

    When practicing martial arts, true energy exists in the meridians and Dantian. This is an axiom known to warriors. If the meridians and Dantian are gone, there will be no true energy. This is what Gao Feng is most afraid of, but he soon discovered that,  Although I can't feel my meridians and Dantian, my true energy is filling my whole body.

    Qi is the chariots and horses, the meridians and Dantian are the roads and inns where the chariots and horses are running, while the other parts of the body are the mountains, rivers, fields, villages and towns beside the roads. Compared with the surrounding mountains, villages and towns, the volumes of the roads and inns are unknown.  How much difference, Gao Feng's true energy now is countless times more than before.

    But how to exert force if it does not run according to the meridians? Gao Feng was suddenly confused. He remembered what his instructor said back then. Dantian meridians are more important than feeling. It is not uncommon for warriors to suddenly not feel their meridians. When encountering such a situation, they must recall  The location of the meridians, try to run.

    The most intuitive impression of where the meridians are is the cross-section of the human figure on the tree stump last night. Gao Feng tried to recall and feel it, and it really worked. The body that was originally feeling chaotic suddenly lit up with lines.  , these lines intersect with each other and become a network of meridians in the body, and then merge at a certain point to become the location of the Dantian.

    Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. This was really scary. It was as if he had made a fortune yesterday and suddenly became a pauper today. When he came back to his senses, he found that passers-by were looking at him strangely. Gao Feng also reacted and quickly lowered his head.  He walked quickly, but he didn't dare to relax at all, for fear that he would no longer be aware of the location of his meridians.

    In the past, the movement of true energy was a very vague feeling to Gao Feng, but the humanoid demonstration seen on the cross section of the tree stump was extremely intuitive. While walking on the road, Gao Feng did not follow the true movement of Hunyuan Gong.  The method was subconsciously using the "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique" demonstrated by the humanoid.

    This God-Suppressing Technique is indeed extraordinary. In the past, Hunyuan Gong was slow to move the true energy, and there was often a feeling of stagnation. However, once this God-Suppressing Technique is used, the true energy flows through the meridians like a river, without any hindrance, and the body feels  Extremely enjoyable.

    While circulating the true energy,While walking, Gao Feng was immersed in it, but he didn't notice that he was walking faster and faster, even though Gao Feng thought he was walking normally.

    Pedestrians on the road were also surprised. The young man carrying the fruit looked like he was walking, but he was walking much faster than others running. He could also dodge in time without hitting anyone. This was the first time he had just walked through it.  Street, when they reached the second street, passers-by saw that Gao Feng's speed had surpassed that of a galloping horse. At the end, passers-by only felt a gust of wind blowing by, and the figure flickered, and they couldn't see his face or anything.

    Although it is strange, the people of Zhongjing Prefecture are well-informed, and there are many capable people and strangers in the capital. Taoist monks and monks from Taoist temples and various places are still flying in the sky. To them, it is strange, but  It¡¯s nothing.

    In front of him was his residence. Gao Feng was startled. He didn't expect to arrive home so soon. He quickly stopped. As soon as he stopped, a gust of wind blew up from the ground, blowing dust forward. He walked too fast, and his body was carrying  The wind started to rise and people stopped, but the wind did not stop and continued to move forward. It was just that Gao Feng didn't feel anything because he was too absorbed in it.

    Two tribesmen who lived near Gao Feng¡¯s house were chatting there. Unexpectedly, wind and dust suddenly started blowing up. They were unable to dodge and became disgraced. They complained repeatedly:

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen a treetop move all day, so why is there such a ghostly wind when it gets dark? It¡¯s really¡±

    "Just go back and wash up. Tell me, the second master was fine in the morning, but why did he get angry when he returned to his house in the afternoon, and even whipped Brother Jincai with a whip? Why"

    In fact, they were far away from Gao Feng. According to common sense, what they said could not be heard, but Gao Feng heard it clearly. The second master the clansmen were talking about was none other than the half-brother of Fengtian Hou.  Army General Gao Tianhe, brother Jincai, is the one who set up the trap.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please support the collection, please support the recommendation vote, thank you all

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 12 The Strange Appearance of Eating Fruit

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Hearing this, Gao Feng was a little suspicious, why did Gao Tianhe want to fight Gao Jincai? Although Gao Tianhe behaved very cordially in the morning, after all, Gao Jincai set up a kill game yesterday.

    " I thought to myself, and after walking forward for a while, the two Gao family members who were chatting by the wall noticed that Gao Feng was coming. They both greeted him politely. Gao Feng is now a celebrity in the family and cannot be ignored.

    After saying a few polite words, when Gao Feng walked to the door of his house, he could still hear the envious words of the two people behind him. As soon as he opened the door, he heard the bells on the Bell and Drum Towers. This was the sound of telling the time.  Well, Gao Feng stopped just as he was about to enter. He had walked the road from Zhenmo Si to Fengtian Hou Mansion before. It took at least half an hour, but at this hour, it was far less than a stick of incense.  Time goes by so fast!

    After returning home, Gao Feng simply tidied up and then came to the yard. Although it was already dark, he couldn't wait to practice the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique. When he was walking on the road just now, the energy in his body was rushing. That feeling made Gao Feng  Extremely obsessed with it, for a warrior, the body and the true energy are the foundation. The rushing true energy means greater power and a stronger self. I want to grasp it more and experience it.

    Standing in the yard, he calmed his mind as he had done before when practicing, but Gao Feng found that his senses were much sharper than before. He wanted to be quiet, but found that sounds from all directions were reaching his ears. The name of the insect  , the breeze blows, a fire is lit next door, and even the crawling of mice can be heard. The fourth uncle's family in the next door family is cutting vegetables. In the house to the east, the two children of the sixth uncle's family are quarreling over whose dog is whose.  He ran away again, he could hear all this clearly.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, got rid of distracting thoughts, recalled the demonstration of the humanoid, and started to move. Walking on the street during the day, just letting the Qi flow according to the method of calming the gods had such an effect. Now every move is full of  Do it, I don¡¯t know how extraordinary the effect will be.

    But when he reached the second pose, Gao Feng found that the true energy in his body had completely calmed down and did not flow. It was as if he was on the edge of a windless lake. The lake surface was motionless, truly quiet, and there was not even an undercurrent.

    Although this kind of experience is strange, it is expected that such a wonderful skill should be strangely different. Although Gao Feng is young, he is not impatient and continues to practice there.

    There seems to be a wonderful rhythm in the movements and techniques of the Shen Zhenjue. As long as people practice it, they will fall into a state. No matter how sensitive your senses are, they will calm down and become a state where things are forgotten.

    It was dark and late at night, and Gao Feng was still standing in the yard practicing. He didn't even feel the passage of time, but Gao Feng felt the difference in this God-Suppressing Technique. Although it was quiet, it was not motionless.  Zhenqi seems to be a quiet lake, but the water level of this lake is rising unconsciously, and rivers and streams from all directions are constantly flowing into it Gao Feng vaguely feels that his body is constantly absorbing  .To be more precise, there is something constantly pouring into the body from all directions, turning into true energy

    Unknowingly, the night passed. When Gao Feng stopped practicing, he was shocked to find that it was already dawn. Today, he was going to the Demon Suppression Division. It was his first day on duty. He definitely couldn't go late. It was already too late to sleep. That's right.  Strangely, I didn't sleep all night, but my energy was very good, and I didn't feel tired at all.

    Looking at the already white sky, Gao Feng shook his head and laughed. After the jade fell into his heart and the alternation of life and death, too many strange things happened to him. He could no longer feel any surprise about these unusual things.

    After practicing the Shen-Suppressing Technique for just one night, Gao Feng understood himself and could feel that his true energy had obviously increased a lot compared to yesterday. When he practiced Hunyuan Gong in the past, although he did not dare to relax, he could not feel it day and night.  What's the difference? It takes a season and a year to feel the changes in the true energy in the body, but after practicing this for just one night, I can actually feel the progress.

    He had gained a lot, but Gao Feng felt a little regretful in his heart. He had planned well and bought some fruits just to see if he could enter the mountain again and talk to the mysterious man. Gao Feng was filled with great hope.  He knew that there might be adventures waiting for him when he went there, and Gao Feng had lived a hard and careful life since he was a child. But on that giant mountain, he was in a happy mood, with no scruples, and a sense of intimacy. He really wanted to go back.

    But the first priority today is to go to the Zhenmo Division to sign up for a job. The Zhenmo Division is far away from Fengtianfang. Newcomers always have to go early to register to comply with the rules. Gao Feng understands this principle and does not care about understanding the skills.  Fa, hurriedly packed up and got ready to go out.

    The robe is the style of a sixth-grade military general. The difference is that there is an additional set of leather armor. This also means that the demon-suppressing army is ready for war at any time, but now it is just a robe style with a waist tag.

    After finishing his work, Gao Feng¡¯s stomach growledAfter a few calls, he realized that he had not eaten for a whole day and night, and he was running around again, and only now did he feel empty in his stomach.

    Looking for something to eat, Gao Feng saw the apples and pears he bought yesterday. Only then did Gao Feng remember that he had taken these two fruits when he was going to bed yesterday to see if he could take them with him.

    Keep the fruit. After all, the only ones that can be eaten are the two vermilion fruits. After so long, the aroma has faded a lot, but the color and luster are still perfect. Gao Feng picked up one and wiped it casually.  , bite down.

    This vermilion fruit is extremely brittle. As soon as you chew it, the flesh turns into slurry. The peel leaves no residue and goes straight into the gastrointestinal tract. What Gao Feng didn't expect was that it looked so tempting and tasted great.  It's good, but the fruit has no flavor at all, even more tasteless than plain water.

    Although it is tasteless, it is indeed satisfying. After eating a few mouthfuls, I feel warm all over my body, and my hunger has disappeared. Gao Feng has been practicing martial arts for so many years, and his appetite is really quite big. The fruit is not as big as a fist, but after eating one,  full.

    Gao Feng had heard many legends and stories since he was a child. They said that there are fairy fruits growing in the fairyland of the Heavenly Palace. Eating one can lead to immortality. After eating this fruit, you will be full.  A little fascinated.

    When he was about to go out, Gao Feng noticed that the room was a little brighter. Although the sky was white, the room was still dark and there were no lights on. The light coming from there had nothing to do with eyesight. He quickly found the answer. It was because of his hand.  Glowing, and looking again, Gao Feng found that his exposed skin was glowing. From the inside to the outside, there was a faint light under the skin

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please support the collection and recommendation tickets, it is not easy for the newcomer

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 13: First Arrival at the Demon Suppression Division

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "content"> The light is gradually fading, Gao Feng shook his head with a smile, and there were too many strange things. He was no strange to see, and it was the right thing to hurry out.

    When he walked out of the house, the morning air was fresh and Gao Feng was full of energy. Although he had not slept all day and night and had only eaten a fruit until now, his condition was as good as ever. Thinking again, he was the Demon Suppressing School of the Demon Suppressing Department today.  Lieutenant, a dignified sixth-grade general, everything will be different from now on, which is indeed exciting.

    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. When he walked to the courtyard gate, Gao Feng couldn't help but stamp his feet

    There was a muffled "boom" and he stomped his feet, causing the ground to tremble. Gao Feng thought it was his imagination, but when he saw the courtyard wall in front of him shaking slightly and dust falling, he realized that the ground was really shaking.  .

    How could this foot have such power? Gao Feng himself was shocked. He did not use his true energy when he stamped his foot. How could the power and power be so strong? He felt carefully that the true energy in his body was different from just now.  , it seems that the scale is still reduced, but it is more condensed and substantial.

    Gao Feng didn't know whether this was good or bad, because the martial artist who talked about the various realms of Hunyuan Gong never mentioned such a state. In fact, Gao Feng didn't know what the "Great Success of Hunyuan Gong" was like.  I understand, this was the first time I heard this word from Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai.

    The sky was getting brighter and brighter, and he didn't dare to delay at this time. Gao Feng stepped lightly and hurriedly opened the door and went out. At this time, some old people were already active in Fengtianfang. They also knew the news about Gao Feng's promotion and saw him going out.  , they all greeted with a smile. They were always gentle and polite to Gao Feng, the elder in the clan, and they also greeted each other with greetings. Some old people asked:

    "Xiao Feng, did the ground shake just now? It's so early in the morning, maybe I'm confused"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but coughed a few times, said casually to deal with it, and walked away quickly. He could still hear the old people behind him talking:

    "His family has finally turned a corner"

    "Tsk, tsk, now you are a sixth-grade military general, that's amazing!"

    ¡°¡­I mentioned that the Marquis promised him the treatment of a member of his own family, so he turned over, turned over!¡±

    Gao Feng didn't care about what was behind him. He was afraid of being late, so he quickly quickened his pace and walked towards the direction of the Demon Suppressing Division.

    When he saw the scenery on the roadside passing by quickly, Gao Feng realized that his worries were unnecessary. The journey that originally took more than half an hour took less than a moment this time, even shorter than the time it took him to go to the Hou Mansion yesterday.  , at this speed, even a galloping horse may not be able to achieve it.

    I thought I would be late, but when I arrived, I realized I was early. Gao Feng was also a little bit dumbfounded. He tried to stamp his feet in the square in front of the Demon Suppression Division. This time, nothing shook the earth, which made Gao Feng a little bit dumbfounded.  Feng was very strange. He gradually increased his strength, and in the end he even used his true energy.

    At this time, I stepped on it with enough force, and the stone slabs on the ground were also trampled to pieces, but the effect was just that, but I don¡¯t know how the earthquake and the mountains were shaken.

    The predecessor of the Demon Suppressing Division was the Demon Suppressing Army. Back then, it was summoned when needed. On weekdays, the heroes and distinguished disciples stayed at home and were on standby. Later, it became the Demon Suppressing Division specifically, and the distinguished disciples of the noble families began to go to work every day.  On duty.  At that time, the regulations in all parts of the capital had been completed, and there was no room left for them.

    At that time, Emperor Daxia Jing moved the martial arts field next to the palace to outside the capital. The martial arts field was divided, and one part became the headquarters of the Demon Suppression Department, while the other part became the headquarters of the Forbidden Army.

    The architectural style of the Zhenmo Si is similar to that of the Zhongjing government offices. Of course, in Zhongjing City, the styles of all the yamen are quite regular. There is nothing special. If there is a difference, there are many sculptures throughout the Zhenmo Si.  They are not animal shapes such as lions or turtles, but various human figures.

    The figures are dressed like demon-suppressing captains, wearing war-time armor and robes, holding weapons and instruments. They are sitting or standing. Although their appearance and stature are different, they are all lifelike and their expressions are lifelike. Just by looking at them, you can tell  Feeling the power and majesty of these figures back then, it is said that they were all figures in the first-generation demon-suppressing army. In order to commemorate their achievements in suppressing demons and monsters, Xia Taizu specially erected a statue.

    This is also one of the scenery in the capital. Gao Feng has heard it said many times. Yesterday was the first time he saw it. He noticed that it was covered with dust.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There are two stone lions in front of other government offices, and some have a dragon tortoise, but the Demon-Suppressing Division has a statue of two big men, one on the left and one on the right, which is quite majestic.

    Gao Feng came too early. Judging from the sky, it was estimated that it would take half an hour before the o'clock time came. It was appropriate for a new employee to wait, but Gao Feng was able to keep his composure.

    &nbsp; Not long after, the door of the Demon Suppressing Division opened, and several handymen came out and began to clean up. Because the place where the Demon Suppressing Division was located was renovated into a martial arts arena, there was a large open space in front of the official office, which was very spacious.

    Gao Feng noticed one thing. When these handymen saw him, in addition to saluting according to the rules, they looked at him a little strangely. They didn't know the reason for this strangeness.

    Hearing the long sound from the Bell and Drum Tower, it was already time to light the knives, but the door in front of the Demon Suppression Department was still deserted. Gao Feng didn't know why, but he just walked into the government office in confusion. It was also very quiet inside the Yamen. Gao Feng had just  When he wanted to ask the officer on the side, he heard a noise behind him. Looking back, he saw a carriage stopped and a middle-aged civil servant stepped out of the carriage.

    Gao Feng, a middle-aged civil servant, recognized that he was in charge of documents and files in this town. His name was Huang Zhiping, and he was also a noble son of the capital. He was the one who completed the formalities for Gao Feng yesterday. This man had no airs and was very talkative. Yesterday, Gao Feng  Feng knew that Huang Zhiping had been weak since he was a child and had to do a job here. This was what Huang Zhiping said himself when going through the formalities.

    Huang Zhiping also saw Gao Feng inside the door, with the same surprised look on his face as the handymen, but then he greeted with a smile:

    "High School Lieutenant, why are you here so early?"

    "Isn't it time to click on the pulse?"

    Gao Feng replied with some surprise. After hearing his words, Huang Zhiping was stunned for a moment, then he stopped laughing, walked in the door and shook his head and said:

    "This is the rule, but the captains are too busy having fun at night and have to catch up on sleep during the day. Everyone may not be here in another two hours. You came too early."

    Gao Feng was stunned, but he immediately understood that there was nothing unusual. The people who came to work for the Demon Suppression Division were all young people from aristocratic families. Young people who were rich naturally wanted to have fun. They drank, drank, and made money, so naturally they had no thoughts.  Mao is on duty, having said that, this Demon Suppression Division is originally a place for idlers. Who doesn¡¯t know that these children come here just to mix their backgrounds, and their family backgrounds are impressive. Who will be serious with them, just let them fool around.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    My wish is to appear on the new book list on the homepage. If it can appear, I will strive for three updates. Now I also want to climb on the new book list. Please collect it and recommend it. Thank you everyone.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 14 Hostility

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> is Huang Zhiping's in charge of the document and archives, as well as those who are responsible for scanning, all of which are worse on time and dare not delay.

    They were rich, but Gao Feng was not. Gao Feng valued this job very much, but he didn¡¯t expect to make a joke that was not a joke. Seeing the expression on Gao Feng¡¯s face, Huang Zhiping smiled and patted him on the shoulder and said:

    "This is a very easy job. It doesn't matter if you come or not. You can also ask your servant to take over. Even when the pay is paid at the end of the month, someone from the palace will come over, and you have to show your face at that time."

    The Demon-Suppressing Division is considered to be the Emperor's personal guard, so the eunuchs are responsible for payment and inspection, but according to Huang Zhiping, it is just a formality.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng felt a little discouraged, but he still cheered up and encouraged himself in his heart. If others can't do well, I must show off.

    After saying hello, Huang Zhiping walked into the main hall, but turned around and said again:

    "Grandmaster, don't leave in a hurry today. Say hello to your colleagues first. Come as many as you want. From now on, we will know each other and take care of each other. It can be considered as official duty."

    Gao Feng agreed, and the rest of the wait was quite boring. An hour later, the Demon-Suppressing Commander Hong Shi, who was in charge of the Demon-Suppressing Division, also arrived. Speaking of which, Hong Shi was still a member of the royal family, and it was one of the rules for a royal family to lead the Demon-Suppressing Division.  But after the Demon-Suppressing Division became the Qingxian Yamen, the Demon-Suppressing Captain became a sinecure. This position was held by the distant branch of the royal family. He had no power. Hong Shi was in his fifties and kept a low profile. After meeting Gao Feng, he even encouraged him.  It took a few words to get in.

    He arrived early, and when he saw the other captains appearing, it was almost lunch time. When he came yesterday, the Demon Suppressing Division was very clean and no other captains were seen. Gao Feng thought everyone was on duty.  Today is the first time I saw it

    In the past, I have occasionally seen them on the street. They looked very majestic with their chests and bellies raised, but when I saw them in front of the Demon Suppressor, it was completely different.

    Most of the captains were around 20 years old, and they didn't come alone. They were surrounded by servants, and teapots, snacks, etc. were all prepared. Some people even set up a shed in the open space in front of the Demon Suppressing Division, with things inside.  After getting on the table and chairs, a few people sat around chatting and laughing. Gao Feng was no stranger to this style, and the same was true for several young people in the Fengtianhou Mansion who had their own parents.

    The school captains are also dressed differently from Gao Feng. Gao Feng wears the official uniform of a sixth-grade general, and then puts on leather armor according to the rules. However, the official uniforms and armors of other school captains are obviously not official products, and they are all used.  It is cut and sewn with good materials, and gold and silver threads and decorations are used to make it look slim and elegant.

    Gao Feng even noticed that the jade pendants and weapons worn by some people had an unnatural luster flowing under the transparent sunlight. These were obviously treasures blessed by Taoism. Such handiwork  , if you are not a nobleman from the capital, you really don¡¯t have this kind of pomp.

    You must know that this Taoist-blessed item is extremely valuable among the people. Even among those Taoist sects and sects, ordinary disciples cannot get it, but these children of noble families in front of them are wearing it so arrogantly, and wearing it  The purpose is obviously to decorate and show wealth.

    Compared with these people, Gao Feng's attire can indeed be described as shabby, not to mention that the children of these aristocratic families all have beautiful faces and calm and elegant demeanor. If they were not wearing military commander's robes, they would look just like those literati.  Like a Taoist cultivator, Gao Feng has a strong build and a dark complexion. He is similar to, or perhaps not as good as, the followers of these noble family members.

    The later captains divided themselves into several small circles, and no one paid any attention to Gao Feng. Occasionally, they looked at him, but they didn't have any good intentions.

    There are only two hundred lieutenants in the Demon Suppression Division. Whether or not everyone comes to Dianmao for duty is one thing. The information is always very well-informed. Naturally, he knows that Gao Feng is here, and he also knows Gao Feng¡¯s identity and background. They are all from different families.  How could a rich kid from the nearby branch look down on a poor person from a distant branch? If nothing else, Gao Feng looked like he was not from the same group, so it was natural to reject him.

    Among that group of people, Gao Feng didn¡¯t see anyone familiar. The children of Fengtian Hou Gao¡¯s family all had other places to go. The most recent one who worked in the Demon Suppression Division was from Grandpa Gao Feng¡¯s generation.

    Seeing that the sun was in the middle of the day, the master of the demon-suppressing captain Hongshi came out and nodded. After a while, the demon-suppressing captain Hongshi and the experience clerk Huang Zhiping came out together. Huang Zhiping shouted:

    ¡°Commanders, please click your thumb!!¡±

    After hearing this shouting, the captains who were chatting happily glanced towards the door and paid no attention. Huang Zhiping was used to this matter, and he shouted a few more times before these people were reluctant.As they walked over, Gao Feng also stepped forward to line up. Although they were far apart from each other, the other captains still deliberately stayed away.

    "The quota was one hundred and twenty-five, but the actual number was eighty-one!"

    One of the guards yelled angrily. The order was the same. There was nothing special about it. Gao Feng was surprised that there were so many people who hadn't arrived. From top to bottom, no one thought there was anything wrong. When he saw  Over there, Huang Zhiping said a few words to Captain Hong Shi. After Hong Shi nodded, he pointed at Gao Feng and said:

    "Everyone, today we have a new member of the Demon Suppression Division. His surname is Gao Feng. Gao Feng, please come out and say hello to everyone!"

    Gao Feng quickly stepped out of the queue, turned around and clasped his fists to salute. Before he could speak, he heard someone sneer a few times and say in a weird voice:

    "The Gao Xiao Lieutenant is so capable. He killed a monster that turned into a dog and then entered the Demon Suppression Department. If he did this, wouldn't the kids outside the city be able to come in just by throwing a stone and killing a rabbit?"

    As expected, he would not be treated kindly. As soon as he said this, everyone burst into laughter. They were all unscrupulous. Gao Feng's face tightened. Everyone has the habit of bullying students, and here is no exception. Before he could speak, the boss  Hong Shi frowned, raised his voice and shouted:

    "Don't talk nonsense. The Taoist Academy and the Zhongjing Mansion confirmed that the high school captain killed the demon. He is a real credit. How can you not enter the Demon Suppression Division? Don't talk nonsense and ruin the friendship within the Demon Suppression Division!"

    Hearing the word "Tao Yuan", the already turbulent crowd became quieter. In the Daxia Empire, Tao Yuan has extremely high authority, but the captains did not give up. Someone whispered a few words.  Ordinary people can't hear the sentence clearly, but Gao Feng heard it.

    "We can't just let it go, who is he"

    since

    I can see that the ranking on the new book list is gradually improving. Thank you for your support. Thank you. Please continue to collect and recommend.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 15 Comparison

    <tr><td>

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Gao Feng was furious. Before he could react, a fat man in the crowd shouted:

    "Gao Feng, what state are you in?"

    This question cannot be said to be hostile. It may also be to change the atmosphere. After hesitating for a moment, Gao Feng replied:

    "Enter the air."

    Although the Marquis of Fengtian once said that he was at the top level of "Qi Entrainment", and the Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy once said that he was at the level of "combat skills" and his body has changed, the distinction between these levels is originally a rough one. It is better to keep a low profile.  A moderate one is most suitable.

    When he came out with this answer, he saw the fat man with a bad smile on his face, and a bigger laugh broke out immediately. This time he laughed even more carelessly. Gao Feng's face sank, and Captain Hong Shi, who was standing at the top, was also a little angry.  , shouted loudly there:

    "You guys are still talking about the rules, please just follow the rules!"

    "Lord Captain, it's not that my subordinates don't follow the rules. Even a person who is in the realm of 'inducing qi' can enter our Demon Suppressing Division. What is this? This breaks the rules of our Demon Suppressing Division. We are Long Live Lord's personal soldiers.  Gao Feng, the elite person who suppresses demons and monsters in the capital, is the 'Qi Qi'. Our brothers here are not at the 'Wu Wu' level. It is not shameful for such a waste to be spread among us  .¡±

    Hong Shi's face turned red with anger, but looking at the indifferent captains below, he didn't have many options. Although he had the official position of captain, he was still a member of the royal family, so he might have come here to be a young captain.  People, the elders in the family are all rich and powerful people, much more powerful than his unpopular clan, and they can't afford to offend him. Now that this situation suddenly happened, Hong Shi didn't know what to do.

    "In this competition, the one who loses is the loser!"

    This sentence was not loud, but everyone heard it clearly, and the scene suddenly became quiet. Not to mention the captains below, even the captain Hongshi, the manager Huang Zhiping and the servants in the yamen were shocked. See  The source of this voice was Gao Feng, who had been silent all this time.

    After being quiet for a while, laughter broke out again. The person who yelled the loudest pointed at Gao Feng and said with a smile:

    "Since you, a loser, dare to compete on your own, I will give you this face, teach you a lesson, and let you know that the sky is high and the sky is high. After you lose, if you still feel ashamed, get out of this Demon Suppression Division yourself and stop being dirty.  this place."

    Someone on the side said jokingly:

    "Lao Luo, you have to be gentle. If you are beaten to death, it will be difficult for your family to explain!"

    Amidst the laughter, the captain known as Lao Luo was in high spirits, waved his hands and said:

    "After all, he is also a child of the Gao family. How could I beat him to death? I just want to teach him a lesson."

    "What if you lose?"

    Gao Feng asked coldly, and the scene became quiet again. The captains were so arrogant. Gao Feng was just alone, but he couldn't retreat even a little bit. The children of these powerful families were used to running rampant in the capital, but they didn't.  Think of this.

    In the eyes of these demon-suppressing captains, they are richer and nobler than Gao Feng. No matter how they provoke or joke, it is natural. Gao Feng should suffer this shabby appearance and let everyone laugh at him. But now Gao Feng  Tit for tat, the captains were all a little angry.

    The man called "Lao Luo" was stunned for a moment, then pointed at Gao Feng and shouted:

    "Young master, I will lose. If I lose, I will do whatever you say!"

    Gao Feng nodded expressionlessly, turned around, bowed to Hong Shi, and said:

    "Please allow me, Lord Commander, to have a competition with Captain Luo, no matter life or death!"

    Others don't care about this superior captain, but the other party defends himself. Gao Feng cannot be disrespectful. Besides, such private fights should be made as public as possible, otherwise they will cause trouble for nothing. Gao Feng knows his situation, just  The distant branch of the Fengtianhou family had no one to protect them.

    Captain Hong Shi looked at the captains wriggling about below with a livid face. As a superior, it was really annoying to have no control over them. When Gao Feng asked, Hong Shi was startled and then said:

    "Are you fighting him? You are in the realm of drawing energy, but they are all enlightened in martial arts. How to fight? Isn't this looking for death? Just give in, we are all colleagues  .¡±

    In Hong Shi's eyes, the level of a warrior represents how strong or weak they are. Gao Feng is two levels behind Colonel Luo. He is far behind him in every aspect. How can he defeat him?  Not only Hong Shi thinks this way, but everyone in the world is also the sameMany views.

    "Thank you for your concern, Captain. If we lose the battle, it is because of my incompetence. But as it is now, if we don't fight, I will not be able to work in this Demon Suppressing Department from now on."

    Gao Feng is not old, but he has experienced a lot. He also understands that no matter what he says, it is all lies. In this situation, only the real seal on the fist can be seen to distinguish the strong and weak. If the real skills are not as good as others, then here  He couldn't keep him, and he would definitely be bullied. He also knew that the gap between their realms was too big, but the various changes since the life-and-death battle with Black Wolf and after entering the mountain in his dream gave Gao Feng a lot more courage and confidence.

    In addition, the contemptuous looks of those captains made Gao Feng extremely angry. He was indeed not as rich as them, but that did not mean that he could be insulted by them at will. These people had already touched his bottom line and must be beaten.  On the scene, this bad breath came out.

    "Do you really want to fight?"

    Hong Shi asked again. Seeing Gao Feng's firm nod, Hong Shi sighed. Such a mess made him lose all face. It was also a solution to let these lawless captains solve it by themselves. Although it was a pity for this man who knew the rules.  Gao Feng, but he didn¡¯t care about that much anymore.

    Looking around at Gao Feng and the captains, neither side showed any intention of giving in. Hong Shi sighed and weakly ordered:

    "Let's go to the school field to compete! As long as you click"

    After saying this, he whispered to Huang Zhiping beside him:

    "Go to the Forbidden Army and ask a few generals to come over. If something happens, you can intervene and stop it. Go quickly!"

    Next door to the Demon Suppression Division is a battalion of the Forbidden Army. The Forbidden Army has many elites and strong men, and they can be found to help. As a captain, Hong Shi doesn't want to cause any serious trouble. Needless to say, Lieutenant Luo, no matter what Gao Feng does,  He has no power and power, and behind him is the Gao family of Fengtianhou. It is not good to offend anyone.

    Seeing that there was really going to be a fight, all the captains except Gao Feng were extremely excited. Normally at this time of day, they would just get together to drink and have fun. Now they didn't even care about having lunch and drinks, and simply ordered the people to go there.  After the food was delivered, they gathered together, and while cheering Captain Na Luo on, they actually made a bet on how long Gao Feng could last under Captain Na Luo.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s started. It¡¯s started. Please recommend, collect and place bets.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 16 Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After passing the duty room of the Zhenmo Division, there is the school field behind it, which is a hundred acres in size. It is surrounded by high walls and the ground is flat. There are also various equipment piled beside the wall. Another advantage is that  The use of treasure spells here is allowed by the Taoist Academy. If you do it casually on the street, people from the Taoist Academy will rush to investigate immediately.

    Every official office in the capital, the headquarters of the sects, and the residences of various noble families all have similar settings. Otherwise, their own practice of magic and use of magic weapons would attract the attention of the Taoist Academy. The Taoist Academy would come over and see that they are both in trouble.

    Not long after, several generals from the Forbidden Army were also invited. Each of them was a sturdy man with a somewhat impatient look on his face. In the eyes of these people, the competition between the Demon Suppressing School Captains was just that of children.  It's just like playing house, they have to be dragged into such a thing, but the Demon-Suppressing Captain's face has to be sold, so he has no choice but to come.

    When he arrived at the school, Gao Feng already knew that Captain Luo in front of him was called Luo Xiyi. He was a descendant of the Xiangguo family and the nephew of the contemporary Duke. Most of the noble children in the Demon Suppression Division were like this, real direct children.  There are better places to go, and those who come here are looking for a leisurely life.

    The two of them stood on the school ground, and the onlookers were all cheering and cheering for Luo Xiyi. Gao Feng was wearing the cloth robe and leather armor issued by the Demon Suppressing Division. He was no different from the handyman on the other side, but Luo Xiyi's clothes were finely crafted.  It was made with fine workmanship. The leather armor had a faint brilliance, and it was outlined with complicated and gorgeous patterns with silver lines. Not to mention the whole person was handsome and elegant. Standing there, he looked like a romantic young man. Compared with appearance, Gao Feng had already lost.  It's a complete mess.

    The generals from the Forbidden Army who came to help were also watching from a distance, and Gao Feng could hear their conversation clearly:

    " Is there anything else I can do to help? The one over there named Luo will definitely win. There is such a huge difference in realm. Na Luo still has a treasure"

    At this time, Luo Xiyi, who was on the scene, hugged his fists and said:

    "Brothers, there will be a banquet at the Plum Blossom Building tonight. Everyone will appreciate it. Everything is mine!"

    Everyone cheered. Luo Xiyi turned to Gao Feng and said with great arrogance:

    "Gao, give you one more chance, kowtow three times to me, and climb out of the Demon Suppression Division on your own, so you don't have to suffer."

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and shook his head indifferently. Since he was in such a situation, there is no reason not to fight. Fight to the end. Seeing that the two of them were already in position, someone knocked on the gong outside. This is  here we go.

    Before the shouting started, Gao Feng was already running the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique in his body, and the full amount of Qi was circulating rapidly in his body. As soon as there was a signal, Gao Feng kicked his feet to the ground and rushed forward.

    No one expected Gao Feng to be so fast. When he took one step, he felt as if he was flying close to the ground. The wind roared, and it was like an arrow piercing the sky. He was three feet away from Na Luo Xiyi, and he was already in front of him at this step.

    "so fast, I'm afraid this is the top level of Qi"

    "I'm afraid there are special techniques for leaping"

    This meaning is actually very clear. If a warrior wants to achieve such a speed in the realm of "drawing qi", firstly, he needs to be at the top state of this realm, and secondly, he must have a special vertical leap method to exert force, otherwise he must reach the realm of "drawing qi".  It was impossible to charge and jump naturally, and no one paid attention to the conversation of those generals. Gao Feng rushed up, and the cheering captains fell silent for a while. Luo Xiyi, who was standing there struttingly, also had a look of surprise on his face.

    It was so fast. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng was already stabbing with his fist. Luo Xiyi seemed to be unprepared, and was about to come forward. Luo Xiyi clasped his hands together, chanted in a low voice, and did a few quick things.  A gesture.

    At the moment when Gao Feng was about to rush forward, the leather armor on Luo Xiyi's body shone brightly, and blue light rose into the sky from the complex pattern composed of silver threads. Those with good eyesight could see clearly, but this blue light rising into the sky was huge.  The shape of the bear, the light, shadow, hair, teeth and claws of the giant bear are all lifelike. As soon as the light and shadow of the giant bear emerge, with Luo Xiyi as the center, an invisible force of power emanates outward.

    Except for a few of the captains who remained calm and stable, the rest of them could not help but retreat outwards, with panic and fear on their faces. Naturally, the generals who came from the imperial army were not affected, but they discussed:

    "After all, it belongs to Duke Xiangguo's family. With this violent bear ice soul armor, the outcome is even more clear."

    At that moment, the giant bear's light and shadow stopped in mid-air for a moment, turned its head to the sky and let out a silent roar, then suddenly sank down, becoming one with Luo Xiyi. Everyone watching the battle heard a loud shout, which seemed to be Luo Xiyi's voice.  But like the roar of a ferocious beast, Luo Xiyi's whole body swelled twice in size, but the movement was more than twice as fast. Those expressionsThe excited captain also changed his expression. There were circles of light waves on the ground that expanded outward. When this light wave passed by, his whole body felt palpitated and panicked. The power had actually reached such a level!

    Gao Feng had just thrown out his punch, but Luo Xiyi, who had already transformed into a giant, moved faster. He swung out his right arm and hit Gao Feng's chest. To be precise, the blue light on Luo Xiyi's body hit him, but this time, it was a huge giant.  Power, a muffled "bang" sound was heard in the ears, as if a wall was demolished and a house was demolished, and a wooden pile was hit against the wall. Seeing Gao Feng's whole body was knocked up, as if a wire was broken.  It fell out like a kite.

    Luo Xiyi's blow was extremely powerful. Gao Feng made a muffled sound when he landed on the ground, dust flying on the ground. In a short period of time, it seemed that the winner had been decided.

    The school ground was quiet again, and then the shouts of friendship broke out, and some people shouted at the top of their lungs:

    "Brother Luo is extremely majestic. Tonight we have settled the matter in Meihua House"

    "Well done, I killed that loser in no time"

    Luo Xiyi was also very proud. He held his fists in greeting. Only then did everyone see clearly that it was not that his whole body had doubled, but that the blue light on his body had expanded. This light was like substance, wrapping people in it. The light was not stable.  , flashing and beating, vaguely looking like a giant bear with teeth and claws.

    Hong Shi and Huang Zhiping looked at each other and sighed. They didn't know what kind of beating Gao Feng was in. He should be sent to him for treatment as soon as possible!

    At this moment, the cheers and applause in the field suddenly stopped. Hong Shi was stunned. Could there be something wrong in the field? He quickly looked over and found that Gao Feng had already gotten up from the ground.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Collect, recommend, and fight!

    I want to climb higher on the new book list. This requires everyone¡¯s support. Please collect it, recommend it, and click!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 17 Violent Beating

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It hurts a little, but only a little. The opponent's blow was very powerful. If it were me in the past, it is possible that the upper body would be smashed, but this time it only hurts a little.

    Gao Feng stood up from the ground, and the ground beneath him was smashed into a dent. Looking at Luo Xiyi who was showing off his power over there, Gao Feng bowed and charged forward again, his speed not slowing down at all.

    Extract the essence, blood and soul of the alien beast, combine it into armor and accessories, and activate it when needed. The wearer will have the ability of the alien beast, and his strength will be doubled. The Gao family also has a similar treasure phantom. Gao Feng has heard of it before, and if he wants to meet it,  Today is the first time.

    These captains indeed have the strength to realize martial arts. When warriors reach the state of enlightenment and understand the true meaning of martial arts, their skills and strength have improved dramatically. The power of Luo Xiyi's blow just now is no longer something ordinary warriors can deliver. It is really amazing. If  If you hit the masonry, the masonry will be shattered; if you hit the steel, the steel will be deformed.

    The opponent is indeed strong, but now I am different. When such a big force hits the chest, it is just pain. It is not a severe pain, so it can still be hit.

    The true energy in Gao Feng's body circulated even faster, he got up and rushed out again. He didn't know any clever moves. The martial arts teachers and professors in the clan were all about the most common boxing and sword skills, but Gao Feng knew that when he rushed forward, he would hit hard with all his strength.  The fight is always effective.

    Luo Xiyi, who had merged with Xiong Soul over there, was surprised when he saw Gao Feng getting up. He knew what kind of power he would have now. With one punch, the bricks would be shattered and the steel would be deformed. Even if the opponent was wearing heavy armor, there was nothing he could do.  Without this power, Gao Feng would still have more than a dozen bones broken and all his internal organs injured even if he was at the peak of Qi Entrainment. Why did Gao Feng stand up like a normal person and continue to charge?

    There was no scheduled kill, Luo Xiyi felt that he had lost face, and couldn't help but get extremely angry. He shouted loudly and rushed towards Gao Feng. Every step he took would make an extremely heavy sound, as if a giant beast was marching, plus that  The power is constantly spreading outwards, and the momentum is extremely shocking.

    The momentum was terrifying, but the speed was no slower than Gao Feng. In the blink of an eye, the two met again, but this time Gao Feng was faster and slapped Luo Xiyi's ribs with a heavy palm. Luo Xiyi didn't feel the blow at all.  He waved his arm and directly smashed Gao Feng into the ground again.

    I don¡¯t know who started it, but the cheers started again. Luo Xiyi stepped forward and stamped his feet hard, letting out a bad breath. Then he raised his arms to signal. The cheers were even louder. Hong Shi, who was watching, shook his head and was ready to say hello.  People came forward to treat him.

    The cheers suddenly stopped, because everyone saw Gao Feng stand up from the ground again, but it still had no effect. The swing of his arm just now, even if it was a strong cow, this blow could directly break the cow.  His body was damaged, not to mention his two feet, but Gao Feng was fine except for his damaged clothes and some dust on his face. Luo Xiyi felt even more angry, and kicked his legs away again.

    This time, he launched it with all his strength. He didn't notice that the power that scared the other captains back had no impact on Gao Feng. Luo Xiyi, who had merged with the bear soul, had great power in every move, and his speed was even more amazing.  , the two sides were so close, Gao Feng couldn't dodge and was being kicked!  Everyone was flying up, and they were about to fly to the side of the school field just like before. Some people even looked in that direction, wanting to see Gao Feng's embarrassing appearance when he landed, but they didn't see it at all. Everyone onlookers turned their heads.  , looked back again.

    Some people couldn't help but opened their mouths. No one thought that Gao Feng was not kicked out. Instead, he hugged Luo Xiyi's leg, as if he was growing on it. He couldn't shake it off. From a distance, it seemed like  Luo Xiyi stepped on something dirty and tried desperately to shake it off.

    All the onlookers, from the school captain to the generals of the Forbidden Army, and even the captain Hong Shi and the commander Huang Zhiping, couldn't help laughing. This was not necessarily to ridicule Gao Feng. The scene at the moment could only be said to be too interesting.  .

    Luo Xiyi kicked twice, and Gao Feng staggered, but still did not let go. Hearing the laughter around him, Luo Xiyi felt irritated. He thought it would be a quick fight, but the show of majesty became so entangled. This laughter  It sounded like he was laughing at himself.

    When he was in a hurry, he couldn't care about so much. Luo Xiyi felt fierce in his heart. He leaned back and exerted force on his waist. He raised his legs and kicked them away. If he didn't kick them away, he would directly put his feet down and trample the bastard holding his legs to death. With this move, he  , but the Forbidden Army generals who were watching the battle all stood up. After all, they were here to take care of them, so as not to overdo it and kill people. The current situation is probably going to be troublesome

    But when he raised his leg, he didn't lift it up. Luo Xiyi found that his leg seemed to be fixed in an iron hoop. This was wrong. Even if it was an iron hoop, the bear soul could be kicked off when it merged. How could it beBut now he couldn't move. Luo Xiyi was frightened and angry, and he tried harder, but he still couldn't move.

    Gao Feng had already stood still and hugged each other's leg firmly. The two of them were in this state now. In fact, it was even more ridiculous now than before. This is how street gangsters fight. They entangle randomly, hold each other's legs and tear them apart, but  But no one onlookers could laugh.

    In an instant, Gao Feng yelled and exerted his strength, grabbed Luo Xiyi's right leg, and threw him directly backward. Luo Xiyi, who had been majestic since the beginning of the battle, seemed to be a sack and was involuntarily hit to the ground.

    The blue light of the bear soul armor was still strong, and its protective power was not weakened. When the person hit the ground, there was a loud bang, dust flew up, and everyone onlookers took a breath.

    "I am going to kill you!"

    Having suffered such a big loss in such a competition, I really lost all my face. Everyone could hear Luo Xiyi roaring there, and everyone could also see Luo Xiyi, who was flashing blue light, being lifted up again and then hit hard again.  Next, the sound of "bang bang bang bang bang" sounded continuously. Luo Xiyi was grabbed by one of Gao Feng's legs and kept being raised and smashed down. The dust had already obscured his sight.

    This fight was so exciting that the people around were so absorbed in watching it that they had forgotten their positions. The dust obscured their sight and could not see what was going on. It made people anxious. Those who watched the excitement were not afraid of big troubles. There was actually a school captain who took out his own weapon.  The Noble Phantasm blows wind out of thin air and blows away the dust there so that you can see clearly.

    Like a naughty boy fighting, Gao Feng was already riding on Luo Xiyi and was punching down with his fists. Seeing this, the Forbidden Army generals who were watching the battle relaxed and commented:

    "The power of the Qi-entraining realm cannot break this violent bear ice soul armor, and the most it can do is make it miserable."

    The gap between "Yin Qi" and "Wu Wu" is all-round, from skills to strength. Everyone understands this, but someone said with a smile:

    "Although Lao Luo is fine, he has lost a lot of face."

    As soon as one person said this, the other person stood up and said hurriedly:

    "No, that armor is about to fall apart!"

    You can see it all around. Every time Gao Feng punches, the blue light dims

    ??¡ª¡ª

    The National Day holiday is coming soon, everyone should remember to collect and recommend it

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 18 Climb over

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Because of the distance, they couldn't see the brilliance coming out of Gao Feng's fist. It only appeared on the surface of Gao Feng's fist. If they looked closely, it looked like Gao Feng's fist turned into  Metal texture.

    At the beginning, Luo Xiyi was knocked to the ground, and his face was still filled with anger. Although Gao Feng had hit him hard several times, the protective power of the violent bear ice soul armor was indeed good. Luo Xiyi was not harmed. He was beaten and cursed fiercely.  , vowing to do something to Gao Feng.

    When Gao Feng rode on him and smashed his fist down, Luo Xiyi finally felt fear, because he could feel the protection dissipating. Every time Gao Feng hit his fist, the protection on his body became weaker. Luo Xiyi was already panicking. At that time,  The elders made it clear when they gave him this armor. Among thousands of troops and horses, wearing this armor can move around freely without being hurt by swords and arrows, but now he can clearly feel the pain and shock.

    Moreover, when using this armor on weekdays, the power exuded by the violent bear ice soul can make low-level warriors feel timid. But now, Luo Xiyi found that he was feeling timid, and the curses in his mouth were getting smaller and smaller.  He didn't even dare to look directly at Gao Feng, because this poor boy in simple clothes exuded an unparalleled aura that was oppressive and suffocating.

    Another punch, and everyone around him vaguely heard a "bump" sound. The blue light surrounding Luo Xiyi had dissipated, and everyone could clearly hear Luo Xiyi's heartbreaking yell:

    "Spare your life! Spare your life!"

    The Forbidden Army generals who were watching the battle had already rushed out, but they did not expect this result, and it was already too late to take action.

    Luo Xiyi, who was lying on the ground, saw that the Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor had lost its effectiveness, and saw that the opponent's fist was about to fall when it was raised. His heart was broken, and the resentment on his face had turned into fear. If the opponent could even break his own treasure,  His body was even more vulnerable, the blue light dissipated, and he begged for mercy regardless of anything.

    At this time, Gao Feng has lost his temper. Don¡¯t you have a precious phantom? Aren¡¯t you arrogant? I don¡¯t have anything, but I dare to fight and I dare to fight.

    Gao Feng¡¯s mentality now is different from before. He now feels that as long as he can do what he wants to do and work hard, he will definitely be able to do it!

    As long as he fights hard, this violent bear ice soul armor can be broken. Sure enough, he did it. He hit hard and punched hard. Gao Feng had already vented a lot of anger in his heart. The last punch was about to be struck. Luo Xiyi below was extremely frightened.  Shouting for mercy made Gao Feng calm down.

    In any case, the people below had no protection. His punch was a real one. His head was broken and the person was killed directly. But if this is the case, I am afraid things will become difficult to deal with. After all, Luo Xiyi and the people in the Xiangguo Palace are  The relationship is very deep. I am a distant relative, and Fengtianhou will not stand up for him

    But he didn't have to be a killer, but he had to say this. Gao Feng loosened his clenched fists and released his strength. Seeing him like this, Luo Xiyi's fearful expression disappeared a lot. Just when he was about to say something, he saw Gao Feng  Feng directly reached out and slapped him several times. Gao Feng's hand was really strong, and Luo Xiyi had no protection. After being slapped, his cheeks were immediately bruised, his nosebleeds flowed, and the tone of his screams changed.  .

    Gao Feng stood up and said disdainfully:

    ¡°With the treasure given by your family, you still have the nerve to say that you are ¡®Wuwu¡¯, you are so shameless!¡±

    Gao Feng now also understands how these demon-suppressing captains achieved the state of "wuwu". Warriors must study hard and practice hard, and how much hardship they have to endure in order to "strengthen their bodies", "bones" and "qi".  , not to mention the miraculous encounter. How could these noble children of the noble families in front of me enjoy themselves and do whatever they want so easily to "enlighten martial arts"? It turns out that they rely on the support of precious phantoms. With these precious phantoms, there may be some panacea.  , it¡¯s not surprising to reach this state.

    But after defeating his Noble Phantasm, this Luo Xiyi might be in the early stage of "Qi Entrainment", or even worse, a complete waste.

    Now everyone from the Demon Suppressing Division's campus has rushed to the place where the two were fighting. A big hole has been made in the originally flat school field. Everyone can see how the big hole came out. It was Gao Feng's swing just now.  Luo Xiyi smashed it.

    The captains who had been cheering and cheering were all silent at this time. They all looked at Gao Feng with a hint of fear in their eyes. This shabby young man turned out to be so powerful and terrifying. He was really unwise to provoke him just now. He didn't end up taking action.  It's really wise. Luo Xiyi is already strong among the school lieutenants with this armor. His end will only be worse.

    Hong Shi and Huang Zhiping who rushed over over there breathed a sigh of relief. They were afraid of killing people. Now it seems that Gao Feng knows how to measure. These two officials from the Demon Suppression Division are really against Gao Feng.??The impression is better.

    Everyone gathered around, but no one said anything. Gao Feng stood up and looked around. Among the demon-suppressing school captains, someone actually took a few steps back and did not dare to look at each other. Gao Feng lowered his head and lifted Luo Xiyi up. Two more  Slap in the face and said in a cold voice:

    "You lose, what are you going to do?"

    Before the fight, Luo Xiyi once praised Haikou, saying that if he loses, Gao Feng will do whatever he wants. This was because he was overconfident at that time and thought that he could not beat him. But now, it is difficult to end it. Luo Xiyi's face is bruised and swollen.  There was no expression on his face, but tears were already flowing out, his mouth was opening and closing, and he was confused and didn't know what to say.

    Gao Feng threw the person directly to the ground, shook his head and said:

    "I'm not a fussy person either. Just kowtow to me three times, crawl to the door and crawl back again, and the matter will be over."

    When the generals of the Forbidden Army who came to watch the battle saw this situation, they also knew that they did not need to participate, so they all said hello and left. When others left, it became their own business.

    Demon Suppressing Captain Hong Shi looked at these silent captains and felt indescribable joy in his heart. You are usually so arrogant and domineering that you have to learn a lesson today. However, he is used to being annoying and will always remind him when he sees this.  Then he said aloud:

    "High School Captain, Colonel Luo is a member of the Duke of Xiang State after all, so you should take care of the face of the Duke of Xiang's family!"

    "I am also a member of the Gao family of Fengtian Marquis. If Luo said such words before Bidouqian, what would happen to our Marquis's face!"

    Gao Feng coldly replied that Captain Hongshi was not very fair. He proposed a fight before, but he had no chance of winning. However, he did not stop him and let both sides fight. This was obviously hoping that he would withdraw due to his injuries and let the town win.  Mo Si calmed down and came over after the fight, but he also did not let him make the matter bigger. This was also selfish.

    "But when I first arrived, some people provoked me. If I don't give them a hard time, I'm afraid this kind of thing will never stop in the future. Shock is a must. Since you Hong Duwei speaks in an official tone, then I am not making trouble here.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Asking for collection and recommendation

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 19 Not Afraid

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> For places such as Beijing, there are many nobles, and they pay attention to each other's faces. Between the vast words of words, they violate a certain family.

    Having said this, Captain Hongshi sighed and stopped talking, especially the other captains. Huang Zhiping, on the other hand, looked at Gao Feng thoughtfully.

    Kowtowing and crawling in the middle is a humiliation for everyone. Luo Xiyi, who was lying on the ground, was still hesitant. Just when he was about to speak, Gao Feng stamped his foot hard and looked at him coldly.

    With this movement, luck naturally exerted force, and a hole was immediately stepped on the ground. Sand and pebbles flew and touched Na Luo Xiyi, who screamed in pain again. This young master is not the backbone of his family, and there is no one to supervise him.  They studied hard and practiced hard. When thrown into the Demon Suppression Division, they were originally prepared to let them idle around. Therefore, they learned to show off their skills and show off their power with their noble phantoms. They wandered around the capital all day long without encountering any real battles.  He spent the whole day pampering himself, drinking and having sex, and couldn't bear the slightest pain.

    Today's fight, I thought it was bullying, but I didn't expect to come back from the edge of life and death. This has scared Luo Xiyi out of his courage. Now there is no part of his face that is not hurting. He is already extremely afraid of Gao Feng.  He was splashed with sand and stones, and stared at by Gao Feng. His whole body was filled with chills and hesitation was all over the place.

    With nothing to lose, Luo Xiyi struggled to turn over, kowtowed to Gao Feng three times on the ground. Although there was a look of fear on his face, when he kowtowed, there was a trace of resentment in his eyes, and then he crawled towards the door. This was true.  It's embarrassing, but it's nothing compared to losing your life.

    Watching Luo Xiyi crawl to the door, Gao Feng felt extremely relieved. He also saw the resentment in Luo Xiyi's eyes clearly, and he would never let it go. However, this arrogant person asked for it. He looked at the schoolmasters with incredible expressions on their faces.  The lieutenants clasped their fists, paused and said:

    "Dear colleagues, Gao has a principle in life. If someone offends me, I will never forgive him. From now on, I will ask you to take care of me when working in the Demon Suppression Division."

    After saying this, bowing down was regarded as a salute. If these words were said before the competition, it would be ridicule and booing. But now, these demon-suppressing captains, who had never seen any trouble, hurriedly bent down and returned the salute with polite expressions.  It's amazing, as if he were treating a superior official.

    Gao Feng sneered in a low voice. He seemed familiar with this situation. When he killed Heilang and Liu Yong, and went to the tea shed to greet the arrests, it was not the same situation. People are like this. You have to accept the hard and not the soft. You have to do it yourself.  When I arrived at the Demon Suppressing Division, I thought everything was different from before, but now I see, what is the difference between this place and the Zhongjing Mansion? The Demon Suppressing Captain is richer, has a higher rank, and is much better than those arrests. In the final analysis, he is still  Respect the strong, either because your backer is strong enough, or because your fist is big enough.

    Since I came excitedly in the morning, I waited for two hours for everyone to arrive, and then there was a fight. It has been delayed until now. This fight did not take much time, but the sun has already set to the west.

    Until now, I have appeared in the Demon Suppression Division, I have met my colleagues, and I have done everything I need to do. Looking at Luo Xiyi over there, he has crawled back, standing up from a distance and not daring to come over. Just now, there was still a group of people surrounding him.  No one is going to that side now, and Gao Feng doesn't bother to pay attention.

    Before coming here, I still had a lot of fantasies about this town's magic division. After I came here, I found that this place was just a shrunken Zhongjing Prefecture arrest team. There was no difference. Now Gao Feng just wanted to go to Nancheng Shima Street to patrol. No.  Being willing to hang out with these people here, he inexplicably thought of that huge mountain. There were no people on that mountain. They were carefree, could learn skills, and had all kinds of magic. What would happen if they went up to the next level of the mountain?  , which is even more exciting. It is better to go to that mountain to fight here. Even an unreasonable mysterious man is much better than these bastards.

    "My Lord Commander, my subordinates will go on duty in the jurisdiction. Please take your leave first!"

    Gao Feng reported that Hong Shi, the captain of the Demon Suppression Department, was directing the handymen to repair the school grounds. When he heard Gao Feng's report, he squeezed out a smile and said:

    "Go, go, if you need help from the department, just ask, I will help you coordinate!"

    "Thank you, sir, I'll take my leave!"

    After saying a few polite words, Gao Feng strode away. The captains of the Demon Suppressing Division were a little confused by what happened today and were still there. However, Gao Feng had successfully suppressed them. Seeing Gao Feng  Feng came over. The captains at the door were stunned for a moment, then quickly moved away to make way for Gao Feng. They watched Gao Feng leave with shrinking eyes. Luo Xiyi had already stood up and was looking at him with extremely malicious eyes.  Looking at Gao Feng, I wanted to eat him alive.

    ? ?The demon-suppressing lieutenants who only relied on their precious phantoms to jump into the realm and reach the high realm of warriors. In Gao Feng's eyes, these people are all trash. The attitude in their eyes is not worthy of attention. Their resentment is not worthy of attention.  , not worth fearing.

    As soon as he walked out of the door, he heard Huang Zhiping greeting him. Gao Feng stopped, and Huang Zhiping stepped forward and said with a smile:

    "So that Gao Xiaowei will know that the Yongji Jewelry Store on Shima Street is a Taoist business. It is better to be treated politely. Other business shops are nothing."

    Gao Feng was stunned, and then understood what Huang Zhiping meant. Gao Feng worked as a police officer in Zhongjing Mansion, and he was a native of the capital. He knew all kinds of rules. The police officers all took advantage of filial piety in various shops and businesses. To suppress demons  The school captain also has the responsibility of patrolling, and his status is high, so naturally he is indispensable.

    "However, this benefit also depends on who can take it and who can't touch it. Although the Demon Suppression Division is majestic, it is far inferior to the Taoist Temple. If you go in and ask for blackmail, you will cause trouble for yourself.

    Although Gao Feng had never thought about this, Huang Zhiping's reminder was a clear gesture of goodwill to himself. Gao Feng smiled and nodded. Before he could speak, Huang Zhiping spoke again:

    "High School Lieutenant knows that Luo Xiyi is the nephew of Duke Xiang. Captain Luo is reckless and vindictive. If you take action today, I'm afraid there will be trouble in Duke Xiang's house!"

    It was a kindness just now, but this reminder was a clear favor. Gao Feng pondered for a moment and said:

    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your advice. If my subordinates don't compete with him, I'm afraid they won't be able to stand in this Demon Suppressing Division. As for the next entanglement, let's talk about it later!"

    In this situation, even if there were good intentions and favors, it was not the time to talk in detail. After Gao Feng said goodbye, he continued on his way. He left quickly, but Huang Zhiping behind him looked at his back and sighed, this Gao Xiaoxiao is almost  It was really different that the youngest one in the Zhenmo Division was so mature in his work. Of course he would not have thought that a child from a poor family would become a master early. Gao Feng had experienced many more things since he was a child than the rich children like the Zhenmo Division.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your recommendations. Thank you all. I will continue to ask for collection recommendations from everyone.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 20 Arriving at Shima Street for the first time

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Although the fight just now made him let out a bad breath, he was very anxious in his heart. The Zhenmo Si Yamen was almost half an hour away from Shima Street in Nancheng. Gao Feng knew that if he was like  Walking quickly like that in the early morning, when there are so many people and noisy people, would be too shocking. A person walking faster than a galloping horse would definitely be scary, so I just started running. If I ran faster, everyone would just feel that my footwork is better.

    Running fast to make the wind blow away the anger in his heart, but Gao Feng still underestimated his running speed. If he ran as fast as he could, he would be far faster than the galloping horse. Fortunately, he was careful in his movements and knew how to avoid it on the road. Even so,  , still caused a lot of screams, and even an official somewhere shouted to him:

    "In broad daylight, don't use magic and light skills!"

    After seeing the stone horse statue at the east entrance of Shima Street, Gao Feng stopped. The reason why it is called Shima Street is because of a legend that when Xia Taizu was fighting in all directions, his mount protector was injured and turned into a corpse.  Some people say that it was a stone horse or something, but it was caused by a horse demon. As a result, it was killed by the Taoist Master and the Heavenly Master and turned into a stone sculpture. The legends all happened back then, but today¡¯s Stone Horse Street is from Nancheng.  Prosperous territory.

    The reason why this place is prosperous is because several large commercial houses and shops in Zhongjing City that buy and sell toys and accessories are here. Several streets around Shima Street are related to this industry. Not only are they doing business in the capital city, but also the state capitals around the capital city in Daxia,  Many of them are purchased here.

    Gao Feng had heard about such a prosperous and prosperous place when he was working as a team leader in Zhongjing Mansion. The detectives were willing to work here because there were many benefits, but for the people of the Demon Suppressing Division, this place was a trouble.  Here, the filial piety collected is nothing to the captains. There are many people and shops here, and there are many things and troubles.

    The reason why Huang Zhiping wanted to warn Gao Feng was probably because he thought that Gao Feng was from a poor background and would definitely take advantage of it when he came here, so he gave a reminder.

    However, he thought wrongly about Gao Feng. Gao Feng acted properly and hated such extortion behavior. He had never been involved in this when he was in the arrest team, so he was ostracized by the arrest team. Besides, this demon-suppressing captain's  The salary is quite generous and Gao Feng lives a simple life, which is enough for him.

    In addition to merchants on Shima Street, there are also many children led by adults, all of whom are walking around happily, because toys of all kinds are also one of the important commodities of Shima Street, and children like these things the most.

    Gao Feng did not have such a childhood. He took care of his seriously ill family members and learned martial arts since he was a child. He had no free time, so when he looked at those children at this time, he actually felt a little envious.

    When he came to his own territory, Gao Feng naturally didn't run wildly. He just wandered on the street. His robe was damaged in several places in the fight just now, but after all, it was the robe of a military commander, and he had a knife on his waist.  , walking on the street, the pedestrians on the road quickly gave way, and at the same time looked at Gao Feng with rather strange eyes.

    "Is this what you are wearing? Are you an official there?"

    "This should be the captain of the Demon Suppression Division. Maybe he works as an errand here"

    "Has it ever happened before?"

    "Yes, but those who came here just went to Yingmingchun over there to hang out. Those who never came here were told to us by our boss because he recognized the school captain. The demon-suppressing school captains are all children of wealthy families.  , I¡¯m so busy having fun all day long, who has time to be a errand"

    "Why is this person still in tatters? How are they compared to the police officers of Zhongjing Mansion? Are their positions higher or lower?"

    "You are really confused. These captains are of the same rank as the official officials of Zhongjing Prefecture, and are two levels higher than the county magistrate."

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    Gao Feng was speechless when he heard the low-pitched conversations of the shop assistants on the roadside. The Demon-Suppressing Captain was so idle. It was really disappointing that the people in his jurisdiction were so unfamiliar and had no idea that such an official was there.  People can't laugh or cry.

    After waiting, fighting, and wasting so much time, when he came to Shima Street, Gao Feng was no longer in the mood to run errands. He took a quick look around the streets and finally knew the way. It was him.  When you come here for the first time, you should get familiar with your own jurisdiction.

    Shima Street is actually not one street, but a general name for seven criss-crossing streets. Shops, firms, and various related workshops that manufacture toys, ornaments, jewelry, and various related workshops are located on each street. The Yongji Jewelry Shop mentioned by Huang Zhiping is located in  The main street of Shima Street is the most magnificent building.

    There are many wealthy people in places like this, and there are also many places for them to relax. There are restaurants and teahouses, and there are even two quite good brothels. Based on Gao Feng's experience as a police officer in the Zhongjing government office,  Such a place? It is very difficult to manage the gathering of people from three religions and nine schools.

    It¡¯s so complicated. It¡¯s no wonder that the school captains who used to be in charge here didn¡¯t do any serious work every day. They must have found it too troublesome. I¡¯m afraid I had to spend a lot of effort. The Demon-Suppressing Division is different from the Zhongjing Mansion. The Demon-Suppressing School Captains are rich.  The powerful ones are all wealthy and idle people. They don't want to do too much every day, they just want to have fun. No one wants to come to such a troublesome place. It is a standard drudgery, so it is Gao Feng's turn.  But for the agents in Zhongjing Mansion, this is a lucrative job, and they can earn a lot of benefits

    If you go further, you will be out of your own jurisdiction. This is also the most deserted place in Shima Street. This street is very long, but there are only eight doors on the street. The walls are much higher than ordinary people's houses. In the yard  There was a clanking sound, and there were several manufacturing workshops here.

    There are also several stalls on this street, all of which sell food. I guess they are all engaged in labor business in workshops. Seeing Gao Feng come here, they all flinched.

    However, Gao Feng noticed that there was a fruit stall among them. The ones sold at that stall were just ordinary fruits. Gao Feng did see that there were cantaloupes. Although the man on the mountain only wanted apples and pears, he bought a cantaloupe and went back.  , that expert would be even happier.

    Watching Gao Feng walk over, the stall owners of several stalls looked frightened. It was too late to clean up the stalls, so they had to wait there with a flattering expression. When they saw Gao Feng go to the fruit stall, everyone relaxed.  After taking a breath, the fruit stall owner was an old woman, with a face full of fear.

    Gao Feng picked two cantaloupes and asked the price, but the old woman refused to take the money. She only said that they were given to adults for a taste. After pushing them back and forth several times, Gao Feng got impatient and left the money.  .  He left directly, but he didn't see that the eyes of the vendors behind him were different from before.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Recommendations for collection

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? with the most popular serial works, the fastest updated (Wentian Summer Novel Network, the fastest and most popular serial works are all original at Qidian!</a>;

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 21: Calm down and calm down (I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> This day was not very pleasant. Gao Feng just wanted to go back as soon as possible. Maybe he could enter the foot of the strange giant mountain when he fell asleep and walk up the mountain to see what he could find.  There were adventures and benefits, where Gao Feng felt carefree and had nothing to worry about.

    When we returned to Fengtianfang, most of them were familiar clan members, and there were more people greeting Gao Feng. Who didn't know that Gao Feng was now prosperous, and although the official robe he was wearing now was a bit tattered, it was still of the sixth grade.  Not to mention, I heard from someone who was on duty in the Hou Mansion that even the Marquis valued this young man very much now, and such a young man must be treated politely.

    Although the attitude of these tribesmen is much kinder and more polite than that of the captains of Zhenmo Division, Gao Feng grew up here. Over the past ten years, he clearly remembers the attitude of the neighborhood tribesmen towards him. Such kindness and politeness made Gao Feng feel very clear in his heart.  It's not comfortable, but you can't be cold-hearted and make harsh remarks, so you should treat her politely.

    After closing the courtyard door, Gao Feng picked up the broom and began to clean the yard as before. Doing these housework and carving things can calm himself down.

    The yard was already clean and was swept quickly. Only then did Gao Feng realize that he was not hungry. After so many things, eating was a trivial matter. However, he had only eaten one piece of fruit from morning to now. After such a fierce battle,  , not to mention running around in the city, these things are all consumed. If it were normal, I would have been hungry, but now I don't feel hungry at all.

    What surprised Gao Feng even more was that the true energy was not consumed at all. To be precise, it became more condensed and ran more smoothly. Gao Feng also understood how this came about. After eating that fruit in the morning, it was there that night.  I learned the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique on the mountain.

    Observing the true energy of the meridians internally, all the characteristics are indeed like the state of "inducing qi", which is a state where the internal energy is full and spreads throughout the meridians. Gao Feng is like this now, but in today's battle, Na Luo Xiyi achieved "enlightenment" with the help of his precious phantom.  In the realm of "Martial Arts", the gap between realms is all-round, from skills to strength. Gao Feng knows that he has the courage to dare to fight, but can this courage and dare to fight bridge the gap between the two realms?  Not to mention, in the battle, he and Luo Xiyi were almost head-on, without any tricks.

    What kind of courage can make one's fist smash through the opponent's violent bear's ice armor protection? Not to mention the strangeness of it. In the final analysis, it is after the jade pendant enters the heart and after climbing the giant mountain.  That's all.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng had all kinds of expectations in his heart. Although he was not hungry, he still wanted to eat something out of habit. He was reluctant to eat the fruit placed on the wooden shelf, so he grabbed some and ate it, and then went to the yard.  Practice the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique.

    When practicing martial arts, Gao Feng was most attentive and did not dare to slack off in the slightest. He went back and forth, fighting on the school field, and running on the road. Gao Feng did not sweat or even feel tired, but he practiced this innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique.  At that time, the muscles all over the body were sore and numb, and sweat was oozing out from the whole body.

    Gao Feng knew the benefits of practicing diligently, but he also knew not to overdo it. He would feel similar to the first time he practiced the God-Suppressing Technique. He practiced for a while and then stopped. After practicing for the first time, Gao Feng unknowingly exhausted his energy.  After spending a whole night, I still feel energetic, but after practicing for less than two hours today, I am actually exhausted and sweating. This is also something I don't understand.

    For Gao Feng now, practicing is necessary, but he is looking forward to sleeping more. Although he is not sure whether sleeping is the way to enter the giant mountain, he should have been in a dream last time. This is the only thing Gao Feng knows.  The way is to go to the mountain and ask the mysterious man. He gave me the secret of calming the gods, and he will definitely give him the answer.

    However, what makes people laugh and cry when they want to sleep is that after fighting during the day and practicing at night, they are exhausted. But now Gao Feng is full of energy and cannot sleep at all.

    Gao Feng had never thought that such a thing would happen to him during the long night. In the past, he would either study hard or practice hard or be busy with his livelihood. When he came home at night, he would fall asleep deeply, but he never thought that there would be times when he couldn't fall asleep.

    Tossing and turning, no matter how hard he held his breath, he couldn't fall asleep. In fact, Gao Feng couldn't calm down either. He kept thinking about what it would be like to go into the mountains again. The more he thought about it, the more excited he became, and he couldn't even sleep, making himself anxious.  Opening his eyes, he saw himself lying on the bed, wearing clothes and holding a bunch of fresh fruits in his arms. Gao Feng couldn't hold back this image and couldn't help laughing. If outsiders saw this, they would definitely  You'd think it was weird.

    Since he couldn't meditate, Gao Feng picked up the uncarved Qi purification platform on the wooden frame and finished it. He probably felt calmer.

    Making and carving these ornaments and gadgets always makes Gao Feng concentrate on it. Maybe thisThis can calm your mind and help you fall asleep as soon as possible.

    Practicing martial arts costs a lot of money. Even if the martial arts masters in the clan don't charge you tuition, they still have to give you some gifts during the New Year. Moreover, those who practice martial arts, especially young people who are growing up, have a huge appetite, and the clan's food rations are also very expensive.  It's just maintenance, Gao Feng's food is not enough.

    Although Gao Feng's body is strong, he is about the same as his father and grandfather. He suffers from a lot of illnesses. After getting sick, it is also expensive to seek medical treatment and take medicine. The reason why Gao Feng endures step by step is because of the small skills he learned.  Make some ornaments and sell them to earn money to supplement yourself.

    Speaking of this craft, it can be regarded as ancestral. Compared with ordinary people, the Gao family of Fengtianhou always has a higher proportion of wealthy people. Children have toys and other things. The ancestors of Gao Feng's family wanted to prevent their children from becoming destitute.  I don¡¯t know where I learned the art of making and carving from, and I make things for my children to play with. It has been passed down from generation to generation, and it has become a skill.

    Although we were also ridiculed by people in the clan, saying how could we, the Fengtianhou clan, learn to work and learn crafts like ordinary people, Gao Feng's clan has always persisted.

    When it comes to manufacturing and engraving, Gao Feng can¡¯t actually be said to be talented. He has been studying for so long, that is, he can do it well and look like what he is doing.

    The shape of the purification platform in his hand is very simple. What really needs work is the decoration on the edge and the four runes. The decoration is for beauty, and the runes are for peace of mind.

    The so-called runes look very much like ancient characters, with similar shapes and so on. People don¡¯t know when they appeared in the world, but they are generally said to be created by ancient immortals. Anyway, they already existed during the Wei Dynasty.  , still exists today.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    I wish everyone a happy Mid-Autumn Festival, please recommend and collect

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 22 Dreaming

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Since it was created by a true immortal, these runes naturally have something magical about them. It is said that each rune has a function, and when combined, it has power. For example, Gao Feng is now carving this net  According to the rune book on the Qi platform, the runes on it have the effect of purifying Qi and calming the mind. Placing it at home will be of great benefit to the health of the whole family.

    But they are all just rumors. Gao Feng has carved so many, but has never seen any of them work. There are legends that there are rune artifacts that can work in the palace, aristocratic families, and famous sects. But  It is just a legend, and Gao Feng will naturally not be able to see it.

    Now this rune is just a pattern recognized by the people. The rune on the Qi Purification Platform is Jingqi Ningshen. In other words, among the runes, the rune engraved on the platform is the word "Jing".  When the newlyweds enter the bridal chamber, a wedding sign is hung on the bed. The runes on the wedding sign have the meaning of aphrodisiac and joy. There are also runes behind the yamen plaque to deter evil spirits, and the runes hanging at the place where pigs are killed are used to drive away blood energy, etc.  wait wait wait.

    The details of what the runes are are clear, and there is even a special rune book. There is a consensus among the people. If the pattern you carve does not look like it, naturally no one will buy it. The strokes and structure of the runes are different.  The writing was complicated and awkward, and it was not easy to carve it well, so Gao Feng was very focused when carving it.

    Gao Feng went to pick up the carving knife. His carving knife was shorter than that used by the workshop craftsmen. It was made by them at home. The edge of the knife was far inferior to the quality of the workshop carving knife, and it was much more difficult to carve.

    The air purification table is made of granite. Gao Feng bought the blank from a stonemason and asked him to come up with a rough shape. He then made detailed carvings and modifications here. Although this cost is high, it can still be sold at a good price.  After Gao Feng turned sixteen, he mainly did this.

    Carving patterns on granite requires not only craftsmanship and meticulousness, but also strength. The knife itself is not enough, just decorations or something. The rune patterns are complex and awkward, so you have to be careful when carving. If you make a mistake, you have to polish it.  Rushing in was very troublesome, so he had to concentrate, which naturally took a lot of effort. After each carving, Gao Feng was exhausted and fell asleep easily.

    With the carving knife and the purification table in hand, Gao Feng started carving the edge decorations as usual. He used the same strength as before, but with one stroke of the knife, the knife cut through the granite like cutting tofu. There was no obstruction and he could directly cut the decorations.  The block was cut off, and a small corner of the original bucket-shaped Qi purification platform was immediately missing.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, in this case, even if this Qi Purification Platform is useless, the runes and shape of the Qi Purification Platform have specifications, and the ones with missing corners can be sold to anyone, and there is no way to repair, manufacture, or even polish them.

    But now Gao Feng has a lot of money, he has received a lot of silver rewards for his meritorious service, and the salary of the demon-suppressing school captain is also very generous. He does not lack the money to sell the purification platform. If it is used up, it will be used up, but for  Calm your mind and still finish carving this table.

    After controlling his strength, the efficiency of carving was much improved than before. Gao Feng moved his knife like flying and finished the decoration. There are no certain rules for the cloud pattern and animal pattern, as long as it looks beautiful. Before carving the runes, Gao Feng  He stopped first and roughly traced the rune in the air with his carving knife. He had an idea in his mind before proceeding.

    When Gao Feng was about to finish writing this rune in the air, the carving knife was a little stagnant, as if there was resistance in the air. He didn't notice it because he had already finished writing, and the next step was carving.

    The same platform, the same stone, Gao Feng was extremely relaxed when carving patterns, but he found it so difficult when carving runes. It was not difficult to start the knife. After carving the first arc, Gao Feng suddenly became stagnant.  Feng slowly increased his strength. He knew that he was very strong now, but he was also afraid of using too much force and destroying the rest, so he used little by little force.

    The carving knife finally started moving on the stone again. Although it was full, the stroke was done in one go. Gao Feng did not notice that a little light seeped out from the edge of the carving knife in his hand. The light was extremely small, even if it was  When you see it, you will think that it is powdery debris falling from the stone, but the light does not fall off, but penetrates into the carvings.

    After carving a rune, Gao Feng shook his wrist. He had not felt tired in the past few days, but when carving this rune, his wrist was a little sore. It was easy to fall asleep when he was tired. Gao Feng didn't care and started to continue.  Carve several other runes.

    Compared with before, Gao Feng can carve runes much faster now. He used to take a rest after carving a stroke, but now he can do it in one go. The carving proceeds slowly. Gao Feng also found the feeling he had before, and his whole body  My heart is immersed in it.

    The carving knife slid, and the starlight fell from the cutting edge of the carving knife into the carving mark. After carving the last rune, Gao Feng took a long breath, put down the carving knife, and then picked up the pure energy.Looking at it carefully at the table, this should be the best ornament I have made since I learned carving. Unfortunately, it is missing a corner, so I am afraid it won't be worth the price.

    Putting the stand back on the wooden frame, Gao Feng reached out and wiped the sweat off his head. Carving this was actually more tiring than the competition during the day. He didn't sweat at that time, and inexplicably, he felt mentally exhausted, as if  He was taken away from a lot of things, but in this state, Gao Feng wanted to sleep.

    After simply cleaning up, Gao Feng held the fruit and lay on the bed again. After closing his eyes, all he thought about was the giant mountain, and he slowly fell asleep

    When he saw the mountain again, Gao Feng was still a little confused. Did he come here after sleeping? Although he was at the foot of the mountain all of a sudden, Gao Feng thought he was in a dream, but dreams would not be like this.  The real feeling is that the fatigue from carving the runes is still there, and I hold apples, pears and melons in my arms. I think about it day and night. It is not unusual to dream about this mountain, but the fruits and fatigue are all there.  Very strange.

    There was thick fog behind him, and there were stone steps in front of him. There were fruit trees on both sides of the stone steps. The clouds and mist were still lingering halfway up the mountain. Everything was the same as last time. The breath was still so fresh. Gao Feng took a deep breath.  He felt that his heart and lungs were smooth and comfortable. To his surprise, as soon as he took this breath, his physical fatigue disappeared!

    There are many magical things about this mountain, and maybe this is one of them. Gao Feng doesn¡¯t care about this anymore. The mysterious man is on the mountain. You can only see it when you go up. According to the last conversation, when the mysterious man saw the one he brought  Fruit will definitely make you happy.

    Just as he was about to take steps, he heard a noise in the grass beside the stone steps. When Gao Feng looked over, he found a medium-sized black dog probing his head. When he saw Gao Feng looking over, he hurriedly shrank his head back.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 23 The Greedy Senior (please recommend for collection)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng remembered that when he came last time, he saw a little black dog running by. It was very similar to this one. He didn't know what the relationship was. Gao Feng shook his head while going up the mountain, but he remembered the last time he saw it.  The impression I have of this black dog is really very similar to the original form of the black wolf. However, the original form of the black wolf was a calf-sized wolf. Now this one is just a normal-sized dog. But having said that, dogs and wolves are very similar.  resemblance.

    "It smells so good, it smells so good, apples, pears, and cantaloupe, boy, I really have it for you, I really have it for you!!"

    When he was halfway up the stone steps, he heard the voice of the mysterious man on the mountain laughing and saying, The man was faceless and unreasonable, but when he heard this voice, Gao Feng felt extremely friendly and couldn't help but speed up his pace.

    The scenery on the mountainside is still the same. The monument with "War Demon Temple" at the end of the stone road is also there. Everything is so familiar. The trees and grass seem to be a little more lush than last time. Gao Feng is watching here.  The voice urged anxiously:

    "If there's anything good to see, throw that fresh fruit over here. There are some good things for you!"

    Gao Feng laughed, but quickly walked over there and threw out the fruits in his arms. Apples were okay, pears and melons were both crisp and tender. If they fell on the ground, they would be inedible, but with the above  The same thing happened again, although Gao Feng couldn't see clearly the movements in the forest, but not a single fruit fell to the ground.

    When the mysterious man seemed to be in mid-air, he started munching on fruit. He was obviously greedy. Gao Feng suppressed his curiosity, stood next to the tree stump last time, clasped his fists and saluted, and said loudly:

    "These fresh fruits are nothing. Last time, senior gave Gao Mou the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Secret, and then let Gao Mou eat the magical red fruit. Gao Mou was already grateful. If he asks for the benefits of senior again, wouldn't it be excessive?  , However, there are some things that I don¡¯t understand about the secret of the God-Suppressing Technique during practice, and I want to ask my senior for advice!¡±

    Gao Feng could clearly hear the sound of "click" and "click" chewing the fruit pulp. It is estimated that this mysterious senior even ate the core of the fruit together, maybe because he didn't have time to open his mouth. After Gao Feng said this, he waited  There was no reply for a long time.

    The other party didn¡¯t answer, but Gao Feng¡¯s attitude was very respectful. This was an attitude towards his seniors, and he could never be careless. After another while, he heard the mysterious senior in the woods sigh with satisfaction, and said leisurely:

    "The taste of the world is really intoxicating"

    Hearing these words, Gao Feng was stunned. It was just an ordinary fresh fruit. It was the same as a delicacy. What did the "worldly" mean? Before he could think about it, the senior spoke again:

    "There is nothing you don't understand about such a simple exercise. You are really stupid. Ask, ask!"

    "Senior, after Gao started practicing for the first time, he suddenly couldn't feel his meridians and Dantian. Although he found them later, he always felt awkward. I don't know why."

    The meridians suddenly disappeared, and then after he felt it, the way and position of their operation were slightly different from before. Although it did not affect the movement of the true energy and the exertion of power, it was a problem, and the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique also required true energy.  Regarding the flow of Qi in the meridians, such inaccuracies will definitely affect the subsequent practice, so ask clearly.

    There was silence in the woods for a while. Gao Feng suddenly felt that something was wrong. He couldn't help but take a step back and looked up in the direction of the woods. At that moment, he felt that his whole body was being seen through. He had felt like this once recently.  In the side hall of the Hou Mansion, when I was watched by Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, if I could say that I was seen through last time, this time it was like someone had stripped off my clothes and thrown them directly into the cold lake, without any trace of it.  's survived.

    "You no longer have meridians or dantian, so what do you care about?"

    There were no meridians or dantian. Gao Feng nodded subconsciously at first, then realized and asked in shock:

    "Senior, if there are no Dantian meridians, how can this junior move the true energy and exert force?"

    "You haven't exerted your strength and circulated your Qi, so what else can you ask?"

    The other party asked back, and Gao Feng was stunned again. If he thought about it carefully, this was really the case. After he couldn't feel the meridian dantian, he figured out the position of the meridian dantian by himself. It was the same as running the exercises and exerting force. It really had no effect. Could it be?  Whatever you come up with is useful.

    The senior really wanted to know what he was thinking, so he said again:

    "The dantian is a reservoir, and the meridians are rivers. Water exists in the reservoir and flows in the rivers, but the water cannot go on land or up the mountains. It is restricted by the reservoirs and rivers. If you want water power, you can only find ways to follow these limitations. Now you  There are no such limitations and you can use it however you want. Isn¡¯t this a good thing?¡±

    ?????????????????????When the senior said that, Gao Feng was confused at first, and suddenly he felt that he had figured out something, but he didn't know what it was. What he had learned from elementary school martial arts was overturned at this moment. The other party's statement was so bizarre, but Gao Feng  I thought it made sense and continued to ask:

    "Then how to exert force?"

    "Strength is your own. How do you exert your strength when you have no inner energy? How do you exert your strength now?"

    "Then in the Suppressing God Art, the true energy flows in the meridians and the acupuncture points change. Without the meridians and Dantian, how can we practice the Suppressing God Art?"

    "You can practice whatever you want. Did the humanoid demonstration I showed you that day only have meridians and acupuncture points?"

    This senior was obviously a little impatient. After saying this, he started shouting:

    "After eating the fresh fruits you brought, my appetite is still there. Go to the bottom of the mountain and pick some fruits for me. Don't go near the stone steps. Go inside to find the big ones. Go quickly. Go quickly. I'll give them to you when I get back.  nice one!"

    Gao Feng quickly agreed. What the senior said just now contained too much information. He couldn't digest it at once. He also needed to think carefully. He went to pick fruits at the foot of the mountain, which gave him just enough time. However, he felt that the senior was too childish. Why?  Even though he put so much effort into eating, he could probably tell one thing clearly: this senior might not be able to move around too much.

    The legendary story told by the scholars in the teahouse. These seniors are often imprisoned in one place, and they can't move. The predecessor on the mountain is in line with it.

    Halfway down the stone steps, Gao Feng walked into the fruit forest. The vermilion fruits exuded a strange fragrance in Gao Feng's house, but now this place is full of fruits, but there is no fragrance.

    There was enough light and the fruits were shining, but Gao Feng still felt something was wrong. He had never been to a fruit forest. In such a dense forest, there would be insects and birds chirping, and there would be dense grass on the ground.  Fallen rotten fruit will bring a lot of fertilizer.

    But it was very quiet and clean here, with nothing there. Even though it was very bright, Gao Feng felt a little flustered while walking in it. The two trees in front probably had the biggest fruits. As Gao Feng was walking, he saw a figure.  Shaking, Gao Feng suddenly stopped and looked over again, but the figure was gone.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 24 The Beauty in the Fog

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> He didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He looked around and walked to the target fruit tree. The fruit tree was not high, and the branches hanging with full fruits hung very low. One side was jade and the other was vermilion.  , when Gao Feng was about to pick, a girl emerged from behind the tree on the left. With his current hearing and vision, it was impossible for small movements to escape his perception, but there was no trace of this girl's appearance.  A precursor to

    Gao Feng's muscles all over his body tensed up in an instant, but his eyes became intense because the woman who suddenly appeared was too tempting. Not to mention her beautiful appearance, this woman was only covered with gauze and her skin was like snow.  It¡¯s nothing anymore. The pink buds are clearly visible, not to mention the faint beauty. Gao Feng has never seen such a scene in his life when he was less than 18 years old. He is also a passionate man, and he is immediately attracted by his mouth.  My tongue is dry.

    The woman had a smile on her face and her eyes were full of charm. She opened her arms without hesitation and showed her body, as if to welcome Gao Feng. The woman's white lotus-like arms were placed on Gao Feng's shoulders.  The movements were so gentle that Gao Feng didn't even feel that the two were in contact. He was so nervous that his whole body froze. At this moment, like most young men who had never seen a woman, Gao Feng's heart skipped a beat.

    Seemingly at the same time, Gao Feng felt the ground, and even the whole world where he was, shaking, no!  Gao Feng realized at this time, how could there be such a beautiful woman among the fruit trees? At this moment, the face of the woman with her arms on him suddenly showed a look of extreme horror, and then disappeared,  Just like a puff of smoke blown away by the wind, it disappeared without a trace.

    Gao Feng looked around and saw no more moving figures. It was still very quiet. Even the tremors between heaven and earth seemed to be an illusion. Gao Feng did not dare to delay any longer and quickly picked the fruit and ran back up the stone steps up the mountain.

    "You're back so soon. You're not That's right. Those things can't do anything to you Throw the fruit over here!"

    Seeing Gao Feng come back with the fruit, the senior was obviously surprised. After asking himself a few questions, Gao Feng threw the fruit away.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring after eating the taste of the human world It¡¯s still the same as last time, everything is on the tree stump!¡±

    Hearing the words in the woods again, Gao Feng was excited. He quickly gave a big salute and hurried to the tree stump. There were messy lines on it again, messy on the left and right. He couldn't tell the difference from last time. Gao Feng couldn't tell the difference.  Feng knew the secret this time, so he looked at it intently.

    The combination of lines changed into the same human shape as last time. The human shape was there to demonstrate the movements of the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Art. However, the meridians, Dantian, acupuncture points, etc. in this human shape have changed. You can see from the torso  There is a source in the center, with a few thick lines leading to the limbs and various parts of the body. This is much simpler than the complex meridian system. It looks like a sun emitting light.

    Watching with concentration, Gao Feng couldn't help but start to run his skills. With the experience he imagined last time, it would be easier for Gao Feng to find the way this time.

    He thought that there was a core in his body, and sure enough he felt it. Countless power surged towards this core, and then thick lines spread from the core to all directions of the body. The power spread from the core to all parts of the body. At this moment, Gao Feng felt  His whole body was extremely full and full of strength. Compared with before learning this, the true energy moved more freely and smoothly. At this time, Gao Feng realized that the power in his body was greater than what he had felt before. Using this method, he could feel more powerful.  Use it efficiently and fully demonstrate it.

    "Stop practicing here, go back and do some hard work!"

    Just as he was lost in thought, the impatient voice of the senior interrupted Gao Feng's state again. All he should remember was remember. Gao Feng came back to his senses, only to find that there was wind blowing on his face. It was normal for wind to blow, but on this mountain  But it has been very calm. I don¡¯t know why the wind started.

    ¡°Senior is so kind to me, I am so grateful to you!¡±

    Gao Feng solemnly called himself junior this time and bowed for a long time. The things taught by this mysterious senior were extremely magical and precious. Even the powerful skills such as the God-Suppressing Technique were not easily taught by any family in the sect, but this senior was just  After eating a few fruits, I tried my best to teach him. This is not a great kindness.

    "This is just a little extra, but it doesn't mean anything. You are really honest."

    The senior replied nonchalantly, and Gao Feng glanced at the stone steps going up the mountain on the other side, as well as the stone tablet engraved on the edge of the stone steps going to the "War Demon Temple".

    "You can't go up now, so stop thinking nonsense It's late, you should go back!"

    When this question was asked over there, Gao Feng was stunned and asked casually:

    "howgo back?  "

    "It's true to say that you have a solid eye. You came here and asked this and that, but you never asked, is this where it is?"

    Gao Feng was stunned when he was asked this question. He came to the foot of the mountain and went up the mountain again. Although he had doubts like this, he never thought about where he was. Everything seemed to be so natural. Until now.  Only then did Gao Feng think of this question, where is this mountain and where is this place?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt a little confused. At the same time, fog began to form. The fog surged up from the clouds on the mountain and below the mountain, and gradually filled the grass in the forest, blocking his sight.

    ¡°Remember to bring fresh fruit next time!¡±

    Gao Feng heard these words when he was about to close his eyes. He subconsciously looked in the direction of the source of the sound. Among the mist-shrouded trees, a graceful female figure appeared. Her clothes could not be seen.  Her face is not visible, only her figure is blurred in the mist.

    What he saw when he opened his eyes was the roof. Light came from outside the house. It should have been slightly bright. Gao Feng's mouth was dry and he even felt hot all over.

    When leaving the giant mountain, the image of the woman he saw was so charming. The most primitive part of Gao Feng's body was aroused, and he could not even suppress it. Children of wealthy families often come into contact very early, but  Gao Feng had been poor since he was young and had been fighting constantly. He had never had any thoughts in this direction, but at this moment, he was completely inspired. Gao Feng took a few deep breaths to calm down his mind.

    This time when he went to the giant mountain, Gao Feng saw two women. One was picking fruits at the foot of the mountain, the young woman who was close to him, and the influence he saw before leaving. The two were definitely not the same. When he was picking fruits, he saw  Although that one was close and made a seductive look, the feeling it gave Gao Feng was far inferior to the projection he saw before leaving. How can the difference between cloud and mud be compared.

    It¡¯s like smelling bad wine for the first time and thinking that the wine also has a strong aroma. But when you really smell the good wine, you realize that the smell of bad wine is just a stench.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 25 Gao Tianhe

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The most taboo thing for martial arts practitioners is confusion. Gao Feng experienced such a state for the first time. He couldn't help but panic. He even thought of going crazy. He couldn't care about anything at the moment. He took off his clothes and got out of bed and walked out of the yard.  He poured cold water into the jar and poured it on himself.

    The skin was cold, but the heart was still hot. Gao Feng started to exercise directly in the yard. The center of the body's torso was the original core of power. He connected various parts of the body, and the true energy was integrated in it. Gao Feng followed the calming rules in a strict manner.  As the movements of the art are carried out, the power in the body flows completely according to the new system.

    After the first time, Gao Feng was completely immersed in it. He repeated it over and over again, and the inexplicable heat in his body dissipated. Gao Feng suddenly realized that what he was doing was just movements, and his true energy did not need his heart.  Thoughts are already running there on their own.

    How is this going?  Gao Feng heard his enlightenment martial artist tell about the different realms. "Bone training" is when the body becomes strong and strong, and the internal energy is born, and this "introducing energy" is the power that the warrior begins to use internal energy as the basis in battle, and  Gradually, the inner energy is strengthened, but in the realm of "combat skills", the inner energy has gradually become a kind of physical strength. It is close to operating on its own. What warriors in this state need to improve are combat skills.

    Of course, the power gap between these realms is not small. The total internal and external strength of a warrior in the "Combat Skills" realm is almost double or several times that of the "Qi" realm.

    Obviously I only learned about the new system of meridians in the body a few hours ago. Just after practicing, the internal energy was actually rotating. Didn¡¯t I say yesterday that I was just ¡°introducing qi¡±? Could it be that I have made a breakthrough today? The top level of ¡°inducing qi¡± is no longer the best.  To achieve "combat skills" in just one step, it also requires insights and breakthroughs.

    Gao Feng himself is not convinced. Although he just defeated a "Wu Wu" yesterday, such a "Wu Wu" cannot be done accurately without real materials.

    Thinking of this new context system, Gao Feng thought of the mountain again. The last question of the mysterious senior really made Gao Feng deep in thought. Where is the mountain?  He seemed to have always taken it for granted and did not think about the origin of the giant mountain. Gao Feng could think of some connections, the jade pendant in his heart, the giant mountain, and even the sentence "Come up"  They are all related to each other, but he can't figure it out. Thinking of this, Gao Feng can't help but think of the graceful projection he saw last time. He almost forgot about the woman in the orchard, but when he thought of this projection, he couldn't help but think of it.  With his heart racing, Gao Feng quickly calmed down and began to practice the "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique".

    Until daybreak, although Gao Feng was not hungry, he still ate a few mouthfuls, but did not touch the remaining fruit. He left home to inspect Shima Street. The fruit brought out from the mountain had no fragrance, but the house  The smell inside has become extremely fresh, perhaps due to the effect of this fruit.

    Gao Feng went to Shima Street, which took more than half an hour on horseback. If he ran hard now, he would be there in an instant. Although Zhongjing City is the largest city in the world, the area within the city wall is only such a large area, and  It is not boundless. The palace occupies the center of the city, and there are government offices, military camps, temples and shops, people's residences, and various other places in the rest of the city. Whenever there is any news, it spreads very quickly.

    People from the Gao family of Marquis Fengtian beat up the nephew of Duke Xiang in the Demon-Suppressing Division. The news has spread in the capital, and everyone who should know knows it.

    Gao Feng went to be on duty, but he didn¡¯t know what was going on in the Fengtianhou Mansion. Gao Tianhe, the general of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army, asked to see Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai after breakfast. The two brothers had something to discuss.

    Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe were not born from the same mother, but according to the rules, they are the first and second-ranked figures in the Gao family. Although matters within the clan can be decided by Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, these Gao Tianhai  Tianhe's suggestions are also very weighty.

    The place where the two met was the study room of Marquis Fengtian. The people Gao Tianhai met here were all the closest and most intimate. Although the study room was simply decorated, the fact that he could be invited here showed that he was in the heart of the Marquis.  The portion of Gao Tianhe is naturally enough.

    The two sides sat down and the servants were sent out. Gao Tianhe got straight to the point and said solemnly:

    "Brother, yesterday Gao Feng had a fight with Duke Xiang's nephew in the Demon-Suppressing Company. After the fight, he made the man from Duke Xiang's family kowtow and crawl. This kid looks simple, but why is he acting so recklessly?  The government sent him to the Demon Suppressing Division, but when he went there, something like this happened. It¡¯s really"

    Having said this, Gao Tianhe sighed and shook his head. Seeing Gao Tianhai's expression calm and unchanged, Gao Tianhe said again:

    "Brother, this time has hurt Duke Xiang's face and made things difficult for our family. Why don't we let Gao Feng come back from the Demon Suppression Division first and stay at home?"One day, how about finding a job for him after this dispute is over?  "

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai had been flipping through a book. After listening to Gao Tianhe's words, he put down the book and said calmly:

    "Gao Feng has done well, why do you want to come back?"

    Gao Tianhe was stunned and sighed:

    "Brother, this is for Gao Feng's own good. Duke Xiang has always loved his nephew, and this time he has hurt his family's face again. If something happens over there"

    "The face of the Duke of Xiangguo's mansion is face, isn't the face of our Gao family not face?"

    Before Gao Tianhe could finish speaking, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai interrupted him and asked coldly. Gao Tianhe was stunned and coughed several times before he realized what he was saying. He patted his thigh with his hand and said with a forced smile:

    "Brother, what I'm saying is, little brother, I've gotten used to being careful over the years, but I've forgotten my own family. I'm really ashamed. I'm really ashamed. Then I'll go to the Demon-Suppressing Division and talk to Lieutenant Hong and ask him to take care of Gao Feng. This child is here.  If the prestige of our Gao family is not compromised outside, we must give some praise."

    Marquis Fengtian nodded with a smile. At this point, it would be boring to stay any longer. Gao Tianhe left after chatting for a few words. Gao Tianhe's face was always respectful and smiling. After walking out of the study, he was still smiling with all the prominent figures in the Marquis' mansion.  He greeted me very politely.

    When he walked out of the Hou Mansion, his servants came up to him. The smile on Gao Tianhe's face had disappeared. Gao Tianhe's mansion was very close to the Hou Mansion, just a few steps away. Seeing his gloomy face, the servants did not dare to say anything.  , it was not until he returned to his own house that anyone dared to come forward and ask.

    "Sir, how did Gao Feng arrange it? Has he been dealt with?"

    The person who asked the question was none other than Gao Jincai

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 26 Yongji Jewelry Store

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Master, how did Gao Feng arrange it? Has he been dealt with?"

    The person who can ask this question is also a prominent figure among the servants. This person is Gao Jincai, Gao Tianhe's eldest son. He has a lean figure, a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks. His face has no appearance of flesh, but his eyes are quite lively and flexible.  , it is said that such a person with bad looks should not be regarded as a long-term follower. Gao Jincai has served Gao Tianhe since he was a child, and he is shrewd, so he was trusted to achieve this position. Everyone who lives here in Fengtianfang knows that the second master Gao Tianhe's house  On top of that, Gao Jincai is easier to talk to than the housekeeper.

    Gao Tianhe waved his hands irritably, telling everyone else to go away, and said with a frown:

    "I originally arranged for him to cause trouble there, but I didn't expect that it would be a blessing in disguise. It's really"

    After walking a few steps, Gao Tianhe's face turned cold and he turned his head and asked:

    "The money that should be spent has been spent elsewhere, have you swallowed it yourself?"

    "Master, if the young one embezzles a penny, let the God of Thunder rain down the thunderbolts to kill the young one. Mr. Na Luo's personal followers are all there, and the promise there is good. This, this, isn't it a fight?"  No one thought that that bastard was no longer useless"

    Gao Tianhe's words were very serious. Gao Jincai, who was following him, immediately panicked and hurriedly explained. After coming out of the Marquis' Mansion, General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army was obviously very irritable. Gao Jincai explained a few words, but he was interrupted with a wave of his hand. He was impatient.  said:

    "Stop talking nonsense and keep thinking of ways. If you can't let him go step by step, it will be better."

    Gao Feng was not aware of the events and conversations happening near the Hou Mansion and Fengtianfang. He had already started patrolling Shima Street. Compared with yesterday, no one looked at him strangely today, because Gao Feng today  Wearing casual clothes.

    The reason why I wear casual clothes to patrol the streets is not because I have any intention of "incognito private visit", but because the clothes I wore yesterday are in tatters and I can't find anyone to mend them for a while. Not only does it not show my official power, but it is embarrassing.  All the seals of the class are there, that¡¯s enough.

    Moreover, Gao Feng knew that in a busy place like Shima Street, where there are three religions and nine schools, and all kinds of people are mixed together, if he wants to do his patrol duty well, he must first find out the details here, and wear the official robe of the Demon Suppressing School Lieutenant.  Although the people in those streets obviously have no respect for the Demon Suppressing Captain, seeing the appearance of the official robe, after all, there will be taboos, maybe avoid or restrain, and you will not be able to see what you want to see.

    When daylight first appeared, Shima Street was very lively. Shopkeepers from various shops came down to clean the streets. There were also breakfast vendors coming here to sell their goods. There were even people who set up stalls during the day and came to stand early.  At the same time, someone was driving a carriage to deliver goods.

    It took more than half an hour to walk from Gao Feng's house to here. It was already dawn, but Gao Feng was not used to how fast he could walk, so he jogged all the way. When he got here, he realized that he was early again.  .

    Gao Feng didn't think it was inconvenient. He just walked around carefully. He took a quick tour yesterday and felt the terrain in detail. After all, he was here to patrol and run errands. It would be a joke to go to the wrong place if he didn't know the way. Besides, the streets on the main street  The jewelry and gadget shops are very unique buildings, there is a lot to see, and it is not a chore.

    Zizhenzhai and Zangyulou are both large shops on the street. The front door of Zizhenzhai looks like the front door of a wealthy family. On the surface, it looks quite decent, but upon closer inspection, there is an aura of grandeur. As for the Zangzhai  The Jade Tower is more distinctive. The entire decoration looks no different from that of a Taoist temple. This is also related to the business project of the Cangyu Tower. The Cangyu Tower specializes in all kinds of jade materials, which is exactly what the ascetics need.

    Although these two stores have their own characteristics, they are not as good as the Yongji Jewelry Store mentioned by Huang Zhiping and Gao Feng, both of whom were from Zhenmo Division. Gao Feng looked at the main entrance of the Yongji Jewelry Store and felt that it was not as good as the Fengtian Marquis Mansion.  Inferior, according to the rules of the capital, this is a standard violation and will be severely punished, but this store exists openly.

    When Gao Feng walked by, the door and window panels of Yongji Jewelry Store had been taken down, and the store clerks were cleaning and tidying up in front of the door, preparing to open the store. Although the store was grand, the clerks were very polite. As expected, there were a lot of people.  Gao Feng stopped a few steps in front of the store.

    He saw that on the plaque of this jewelry store, there were two big Chinese characters "Yongji" with dragons and phoenixes dancing in them. They were gold characters on a black background and very impressive. However, what Gao Feng paid attention to was not these two characters, but the one between them.  Compared to the two large characters on the ruler, the symbol was very inconspicuous. It was about the size of a fist, and it was the same color as the background of the plaque. Only Gao Feng's eyesight could see it.

    Gao Feng recognized this symbol because it was a rune. According to the explanation in the rune book, it was a "The effect of the word "?" is to scare evildoers and evildoers. Gao Feng worked hard on carving the runes last night. He paid special attention to this. When he looked at it carefully, he could feel his mind being shaken and he was shocked.

    It is really rare that the runes on the Yongji plaque are really effective. Gao Feng was surprised. Just as he was about to pass by, he heard the guy next to him smiling and saying:

    ¡°This guest can actually look directly at my plaque, it¡¯s really extraordinary!¡±

    Seeing the questioning look on Gao Feng¡¯s face, the guy smiled and explained:

    "The guest doesn't know that this plaque was written by Wang Tianshi using Taoism. It can cleanse evil spirits. Ordinary people will feel awe-inspiring when they see it. Guest, you can actually look directly at it for a few times. It is really amazing."

    The clerk in the big store is good at words. These few words were both explanations and flattery to Gao Feng. Gao Feng nodded with a smile and continued to move forward, but he was filled with emotion in his heart. What Huang Zhiping said was indeed true.  The lowest in the Taoist academy is a Taoist priest, and the highest is a real person. Although the rank of the Heavenly Master is not as good as that of a real person, his status is still high. He can be compared with a person like Fengtianhou. Such an incredible person is actually written by Yongji.  The plaque was written with effective runes, so he really couldn¡¯t afford to offend.

    But it¡¯s ridiculous to think about it. The store¡¯s plaque is meant to attract customers, but this plaque has a deterrent effect. Isn¡¯t it just for the sake of ostentation and not doing business?

    While walking and watching like this, the sky is getting brighter and there are more and more people on the streets. In a place like the capital, there are many wealthy people and idle people of all kinds. There is a lot worth seeing here on Shima Street. The streets are full of people.  There are all kinds of people.

    Nowadays, the capital is guarded by various forces. Even if there are monsters and monsters, they have to keep a low profile. Who dares to come out to cause trouble and do evil in broad daylight? Without this, there is actually no place for the demon-suppressing captain. Besides, Shi  How could a demon-suppressing captain take care of such a large area as Ma Street?

    All kinds of miscellaneous things, petty thefts, fights and conflicts that happened on the streets were under the control of the Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s yamen and police officers. When the number of people increased, Gao Feng had already seen four Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s officers walking around and patrolling.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 27 Catching the thief

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng can also be lazy, but he has always been serious about work since he was a child. Since he has done the job of suppressing the demon school captain, he must do it according to his responsibilities, otherwise he will get his salary in vain. He feels in his heart  Ashamed.

    During the time when I was working in the Zhongjing Prefecture Police Department, even though my colleagues treated me coldly and bullied me, I really learned a lot. For example, there were many people on the street, who was a thief and who was trying to kidnap a child.  , which one is a porcelain extortion, this one can be distinguished clearly.

    The shops on Shima Street not only cater to the capital, but also the prefectures and counties around Zhongjing. Moreover, this is a famous lively place in the capital, and people from outside also come here to see the scene. Compared to Nancheng  Elsewhere, it is indeed much more prosperous and lively.

    Such hustle and bustle is naturally a good opportunity for those monsters and monsters to strike. After Gao Feng walked around for a few times, he saw a pickpocket in front of him.

    It was obviously the first time for a businessman to come to the capital. He was almost forty years old. He was wearing a brown cloth robe and walking on the street with a bag on his back. Perhaps he had never seen such a bustling scene before. He looked at it happily as he walked.

    The businessman was so absorbed in what he was looking at that he didn't notice that there were two people approaching behind him. The two people looked normal. They were also pedestrians wandering on the street, but they were one behind the other.  One person came to the left side of the merchant, but another person was behind the merchant, holding the baggage.

    In broad daylight, there were so many people on the street. Not only Gao Feng saw the actions of these two people, but no one dared to remind them. Anyone who noticed them would take a few steps away.

    The pickpocket behind held the bag and quickly found out where the valuables were. He winked at the companion in front of him. The pickpocket walking on the left side of the trader understood and bumped into the trader. Seemingly unintentionally, he bumped into him.  After that, the force was not too strong, and the merchant turned his head in surprise. The pickpocket who hit him quickly apologized very politely.

    Walking on the street, no one bumped into him, and the merchant didn't care, but he didn't know that when his attention was attracted by this bumping into people to apologize, the pickpocket behind him had already cut open his baggage with a knife, and from there he  He took out a small cloth bag from the baggage. The pickpocket moved very quickly. He actually had time to weigh it in his hands before putting it into his arms

    When the pickpocket who hit someone saw that his companion had succeeded, he turned around and was about to get out of the way. As soon as he took a step forward, he heard a scream of pain behind him. It was his companion who hurriedly turned around to look, only to find that his companion had been caught by a tall young man.  The pickpockets were most alert when their wrists were locked, but they didn't know when the young man was approaching, and they had no signs or impressions.

    "How can you be so arrogant in broad daylight?"

    Before the pickpocket could put the things he had stolen into his arms, Gao Feng grabbed his wrist firmly. The thief was so proud after he succeeded that he was unexpectedly grabbed by someone's wrist. He subconsciously wanted to pull back, but he couldn't.  , the opponent's wrist is as solid as copper poured into iron.

    Before he could react, the cloth bag in his hand had been snatched away by Gao Feng. There was such a sudden movement in the busy city, which naturally attracted many people to watch. The stolen merchant also turned his head, Gao Feng took the cloth bag  He handed it over and said:

    "Look at your own baggage!"

    As soon as he saw the cloth bag in Gao Feng's hand, the merchant immediately opened his mouth and quickly took his bag in front of him. When he saw the gap made by the knife, his face turned pale and he hurriedly took it from Gao Feng's hand.  He passed the small cloth bag and said in a trembling voice:

    "Thank you brother, thank you brother. We brothers put together this money to purchase the goods. If we lose it, our families will not be able to surviveII kowtow to you, brother."  Got it!"

    Xing Shang¡¯s accent was from Qingzhou, and he was excited when he said it. He also thought about the consequences after losing the money, and his gratitude to Gao Feng was even greater. He actually knelt down and kowtowed in gratitude in the street.

    The caught thief struggled desperately. Gao Feng exerted a little force on his hand, and the thief felt as if his wrist was about to break. His face turned pale in pain and his body froze. Gao Feng's other hand was not free either.  Then, he directly helped the merchant up. He just put his hands on the merchant's shoulders, and the merchant was directly helped up.

    "From now on, keep the money in your pocket and be more alert when walking. You have nothing to do here. Let's go!"

    Gao Feng didn't want to be thanked by the other party. This was his own duty and there was nothing to thank him for. Besides, it was not good to have too many people watching in public, not to mention that the thief's accomplices were coming over.  As soon as he turned around and left, the thief's accomplice came forward and said fiercely:

    "Don't mind too much"

    "Halfway through the words, before he could take action, Gao Feng reached out and patted him on the shoulder. From the perspective of others, this tall and strong young manPeople are really careful. The action is similar to patting meat jelly, and it is useless at all. The thief's accomplices thought that the other party did not dare to touch him, and his expression became more fierce.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that slap on the shoulder, it was like being hit by a giant hammer. The pressure was completely irresistible. He couldn¡¯t resist it at all, and he knelt down.

    In the eyes of Gao Feng today, these two thieves are really nothing. They are like ants, afraid of being crushed to death if they use too much force.

    Even though no one was there to take care of the thief just now, when Gao Feng did it, there were a lot of people watching the excitement on the street. Many people gathered around happily. Gao Feng frowned and glanced around, only to see three people around him.  The individual looked unkind, and the thief's accomplices gathered around him.

    "What happened? It's almost time to leave!"

    The conflict was right in front of us, but someone was shouting on the other side of the street. The three people who gathered around them dispersed. Although the crowd watching the excitement was reluctant, they did not dare to continue to gather here and went to their own business.  Gao Feng also saw the source of the sound. Two agents from the Zhongjing Prefecture were running over.

    When Gao Feng worked as a team leader in the Zhongjing Prefecture Yamen¡¯s arrest team, his jurisdiction was on Tianshui Street, which was far away from here. Besides, there were nearly two thousand arrests in Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s Yamen, and many of them were strangers to each other.  What's more, Gao Feng's time in the Zhongjing government office was very short, and he had even fewer acquaintances.

    Needless to say, several of the police officers on Shima Street were strangers. If it weren¡¯t for the robes on their bodies and the swords on their waists, no one would have known that the two police officers who came over were police officers, because both of them were fat.  , for a police officer and other daily errands to be able to grow such a body, it can only be said that there is a lot of oil and water in Shima Street.

    Seeing Gao Feng holding one in his hand and another kneeling in front of him, both of them grimaced in pain, and the young man who caught the thief was dressed normally. The detectives frowned suddenly, and one of them was cold.  Leng asked:

    ¡°There¡¯s so much noise during the day, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    "These two people were stealing on the street, and I caught them!"

    Gao Feng opened his mouth and replied, discussing matters as they were, and he didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. As soon as Gao Feng finished speaking, someone with good intentions shouted beside him:

    "It's a thief, and this hero caught him!"

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 28 Beating

    <tr><td>

    "It's a thief, this hero caught him!"

    "that is"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    "It turns out that this brother acted bravely. Please give these two killers to me. I will send them to the Yamen immediately for punishment!"

    It was the job of the police to deal with these thieves, and it was a matter of business. Gao Feng had nothing to worry about and handed the person over directly. Seeing that the thief was caught quickly, the onlookers lost interest.  Disperse.

    The faces of the two detectives were gloomy, and they had no intention of complimenting them at all. Seeing that the people around them had almost dispersed, the one who had been silent for a long time came closer and whispered:

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn to mind your own business on this street!¡±

    Catching a thief has become a wrong thing. Even if he is not a demon-suppressing captain, he should not be reprimanded for doing this. Gao Feng immediately looked coldly and glared at each other. The two detectives must have more ugly things to say, but  Before he could say anything, he was glared at by this young man who was wearing ordinary clothes. He felt cold all over his body and his face seemed to be pricked by needles. He took a few steps back unconsciously. His face was already a little pale, and all his words were blocked.  in stomach.

    Gao Feng shook his head and strode over. When they passed each other, the two detectives couldn't help but duck to the side. Gao Feng didn't look sideways and didn't bother to pay attention to them. Until Gao Feng walked away, the two detectives couldn't help but duck to the side.  They looked at each other and cursed a few times.

    The route we took was the same as yesterday. We first walked in from the busiest intersection of Shima Street, and finally ended up at the workshop street, which was the most deserted.

    There were no thieves seen on the rest of the streets. It seemed that these thieves were all in the most prosperous areas. When Gao Feng was about to enter the street full of workshops, several people ran past him.  Entered the street.

    Gao Feng entered the street, only to find that there was no one here. This was a factory and workshop, and people were busy inside. The street should be deserted, but there were always people coming in and out, and there were some vendors doing crafts business.  They should be there, but now there is no one there.  Maybe there is no one at this time, Gao Feng thought in his mind. He has only been here twice in total and doesn't know the customs and rules here.

    After walking a few steps, Gao Feng heard footsteps at both ends of the street. The footsteps were dense and chaotic. There were no less than twenty people. Gao Feng's heart moved. There were high walls and gates on both sides of the street.  It is tightly closed, and there are only two street entrances for entry and exit. It is a good place if someone is blocked and ambushed.

    Thinking of this, you can see that there are more than a dozen people blocking the street in front of you. There is the sound of footsteps behind you. Looking back, you can see that there are also more than a dozen people blocking there.

    There were two people in front of him, but Gao Feng recognized them. They were the two thieves caught on the street just now. Gao Feng was still surprised at first. Didn't he hand them over to the police and take them to the government office for punishment?  But I understand quickly that the Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s arrests are in collusion with these thieves. The thieves should respect the interests of the thieves. When the arrests benefit, they will protect these thieves. For example, after being caught, they will  They let it go privately.

    "You meddling killer is pretending to be a hero on this street. Are you tired of living?"

    The thief he caught held an ax in his hand and said viciously. The man next to him was his accomplice on the street. The man held a short knife in his hand and said sarcastically with a sneer on his face:

    "Is it comfortable to be a hero? I'll cut off your limbs and cut your tongue, and then I'll let you be a hero!"

    They all held swords, axes and sticks in their hands, as did the people behind them. They stared at Gao Feng with contempt. There were two dozen of them against each other. In their eyes, this young man in ordinary clothes was almost dead.  .

    People on both sides approached Gao Feng at a leisurely pace. They all wanted to see the panic of this nosy young man, just like a cat playing with a mouse.

    But the thieves did not see what they expected. The young man did not panic, nor did he roar and get excited. He actually continued to move forward unhurriedly.

    Gao Feng's calmness was taken as a provocation by these thieves. Some cursed in a low voice, and some tightened their weapons, all of which accelerated their pace. Although Gao Feng did not look back, he clearly knew the movements of those behind him. There were indeed many people on the other side.  Despite the overwhelming crowd, Gao Feng's mood was as calm as his expression. He even had the energy to notice other things. For example, the door on the roadside was open a crack, and someone was peeking out secretly.

    Gao Feng glanced at the crack in the door, and met the eyes of the person inside. The person was startled and hurriedly shrank his head and closed the door. The door closed with a "bang" sound, which was quite jarring on the quiet street.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?As they approached each other, they kept their composure and did not quicken their pace. However, the sound of the door closing seemed to be a signal. The thief holding the ax shouted and rushed towards Gao Feng. The accomplices beside him also shouted and rushed towards him.  Coming, Gao Feng glanced behind him and saw people behind him waving their belongings and approaching quickly.

    This group of thieves were already approaching quickly, but Gao Feng's pace remained unchanged. There were a total of twenty-five people in front and behind them, all with household items in their hands. They were shouting and killing, but Gao Feng didn't feel nervous at all.  On the contrary, they were relaxed and at ease, so what if there were a large number of people, they were not even as good as the black wolf alone that night.

    Gao Feng's calmness made the thieves even more angry. They rushed to Gao Feng in a few steps. The thief caught on the street cursed angrily and struck Gao Feng with the ax in his hand.

    This blow was accurate and ruthless, causing a roaring wind. The thief's accomplice was not slow in his movements. The short knife in his hand stabbed Gao Feng in the ribs. The two people not only cooperated with each other when stealing, but also fought and killed people.  , actually has some kind of care. If an ordinary person is bumped into, he will be killed this time.

    What they thought was an extremely fast movement felt extremely slow in Gao Feng's eyes. He put his fingers together and stabbed forward suddenly.

    The edge of his palm was like a knife, directly cutting off the jujube wood handle of the axe. The ax lost control and whizzed towards him. Gao Feng turned sideways to avoid it. All of this happened between lightning and flint. After turning sideways, he took a step forward, and the short knife  Still halfway, before the thief holding the knife had time to react, he saw Gao Feng's hand reaching over his head and patting it down gently.

    With a "bang" sound, others heard it was like a drumstick hitting a drum. The man holding the knife fell softly. At this moment, a scream came from behind Gao Feng,  Without looking back, Gao Feng knew that the ax might hit someone when it flew out.

    One person fell down and the other was injured. The thief's ax handle was swung in front of Gao Feng. The ax was too short and could not hurt anyone at all, and it cut directly in front of Gao Feng.

    It was too fast. Only then did he see that his companion had collapsed and half of the stick was left in his hand. He was suddenly shocked. Even if he chopped it with an axe, the jujube wood handle might not be able to be cut off at once. The other party could use his fingertips to cut everything.  , actually cut off directly!

    At such a close distance, he couldn't even run away. This thief was also quite ruthless. He reached out and touched his waist. There were weapons there. How could Gao Feng give him this chance? The man's hands hadn't touched his waist yet.  , Gao Feng had already grabbed his front and lifted him up directly.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 29 It¡¯s not easy to be a knight

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng is already tall, but the thief is not tall. When he grabs the lift, the thief's feet are already off the ground. The weight of one hundred kilograms seems to be nothing in Gao Feng's hands.  After a few shakes, the thief's whole body was shaking, his joints were loosened, and he had no ability to move.

    The people behind him had also arrived, shouting with swords, axes and sticks to Gao Feng. Gao Feng turned around and swung the thief's body like a stick. The weight of more than one hundred kilograms was as light as nothing in Gao Feng's hands.  , it would be a big deal if it hit the group of people behind.

    Before the weapons in this group's hands fell, they were hit in the body. Not to mention the weight of this person, the force above them was beyond their ability to resist. With a single sweep, the people behind them were all blown away.  , you fall down when you land and cannot get up.

    Although he is a thief on the street, he is really a bit ruthless. In such a desperate situation, only two people in front ran away, and there were actually five others rushing forward.

    Gao Feng threw the thief to the ground, staggered his steps, and fired five punches in a row. There was no sound of wind when the punches came out, and no bones were broken after the hit. He screamed in shock, and did not fall backwards. However, everyone opened his mouth and stared.  , fell directly to the ground.

    This battle was indeed very simple. Gao Feng didn't sweat, and his breathing rhythm didn't even change. He looked at the street entrance over there and saw that the two people who escaped had already run far away, and Gao Feng didn't bother to chase them.  There is no need to spend too much effort on this kind of thief. There was a groan behind him, and there was movement in front of him. All the people who had just been beaten away by the "human stick" were screaming and writhing in pain, and those who had been punched in front were also there.  Struggle on the ground.

    That is to say, three people were motionless, one was accidentally injured by an axe, one was used by Gao Feng as a stick, and the other one was slapped by him. The first one was bleeding a lot and could not move, and the latter two were the parties involved.  They are the ones who steal things, and they are also the ones who kill.

    Gao Feng looked around, and all the thieves who came into contact with his gaze hurriedly lowered their heads and closed their eyes. He didn't feel it when he was beating him, but he was afraid when he thought about it afterwards. The other party easily beat more than 20 of them with just a few movements.  This is meeting a master who hides his secrets.

    Some people were knocked down, but they were able to move, while others lost their ability to move. Gao Feng was very satisfied with the result. This was what he wanted. In the realm of a warrior, "bone training" is the birth of inner energy, and "introduction of energy" is in  In battle, internal energy is used more than physical strength, and "combat skills" are the inner energy flowing smoothly, sent and received by the heart, and controlling internal energy as freely as controlling physical strength.

    The leader, the thieves with murderous intentions, were knocked unconscious and disabled directly, and the followers were defeated. The battle was just a matter of lightning and flint, but Gao Feng's movements were also extremely fast, and everyone was knocked down, but his strength was differentiated.  Sending and receiving is from the heart, and the result is the same as his purpose.

    After adjusting the meridian system on the mountain last night, the power was indeed more effective. Gao Feng knew in his heart that if he faced off against these thieves yesterday, the result would probably not be the same. Needless to say, the outcome would be better, and the fight would even be more beautiful.  But none of these people would be alive now.

    Now that the results are so subtle, Gao Feng probably knows it in his heart. Although he is regarded by so many people as being at the top of the "Qi Entrainment" realm, many of his martial arts states can only be found in the "Combat Skills" realm.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It even depends on how many resources you can get from your family and background.

    But now, I am at least at the top level of "Qi Entrainment", and I have even reached the level of "combat skills", and I am advancing rapidly

    Gao Feng couldn't restrain his excitement and waved his fist heavily. He was so excited that he didn't notice that the lights and shadows around him moved. Some of the thieves lying on the ground were about to get up. Here they were.  In an instant, their muscles and bones were weak and they fell to the ground again. Not to mention them, even those who were still unconscious were twitching subconsciously.

    Someone finally appeared at the street entrance, but it was the two policemen whom I had just seen, walking quickly towards here with dark faces.

    Gao Feng, the two detectives who came over, recognized that they were the two fat men who didn't look good on him on the main street. At that time, they caught two thieves and said they would send them to the Zhongjing government office for punishment. But in the blink of an eye, those two thieves were gone.  The thief has gathered a group of accomplices to deal with Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng knew about the collusion between officials and thieves. He thought that the things stolen by this group of thieves should be divided among the police officers. What a bastard!

    "Are you trying to kill someone in broad daylight?"

    A few steps away, a policeman shouted loudly, but he was referring to Gao Feng.The thieves who couldn't get up also shouted:

    "Please help me, sir. We were stopped by this villain while we were on our way. He demanded money and even hurt people. Please help me!"

    As soon as these words were said, the two detectives raised their eyebrows and pointed at Gao Feng, who was about to have an attack. Seeing more than twenty people lying on the ground, they knew they couldn't beat him, but this man in ordinary clothes  Young man, if you catch a thief on the road and hand it over to the official, it means that this person is a stickler for rules and laws. Since he pays attention to this, you can use the king's laws to suppress him.

    "Robbing people with the intention of killing"

    The crime of those who work in the yamen is to speak at once. After saying only seven words, they couldn't continue. There was a crisp sound of "pop" in this quiet street.

    One of the agents shouted, and another put his hand on the handle of the knife, pretending to be intimidating. They didn't expect to make Gao Feng kowtow and confess. They just wanted to get these acquaintances away first. They didn't speak until they were not confident enough. They just felt that their eyes were blurred.  , and then there was a crisp sound.

    The thieves who had not yet gotten up on the ground also felt that their eyes were blurred. When they saw clearly, they found that Gao Feng had already stood in front of the two detectives, more than ten steps apart. Even a light-gong leap had a process, but  They didn't see anything, they just felt that the wind suddenly rose from the ground and the people had changed their positions.

    The two detectives were already lying on the ground, covering their faces and shouting in pain. However, the pain screams were vague and obviously leaking. Looking in front of the two men, there were several fallen bullets.  His teeth and half of his cheek were swollen.

    It was so fast, but the thieves were still wondering when they were nervous. The two detectives looked at each other and received a slap in the face. Two people, two slaps, why there was only a "snap" sound.

    "You don't distinguish between black and white, and you spit blood on others. Is this the law of the king?"

    Gao Feng said coldly, the two detectives' faces were swollen, their teeth fell out, and they couldn't speak complete sentences. They looked at Gao Feng with fear in their eyes. It turned out that this young man was not afraid of Wang Fa.

    "Mom, are you going to kill officials and rebel?"

    Someone shouted loudly at the street corner.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 30 Beat hard

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Damn, are you going to kill officials and rebel?"

    Before Gao Feng could say the second sentence, someone shouted loudly at the street. This crime was even bigger. In the capital city, this was indeed a huge crime. A policeman might not be a big deal, but a policeman is.  Although official officials have a low status, they represent the government and the majestic system of Daxia. If they touch official officials, in the worst case, they will kill the official and rebel.  Daxia is the enemy.

    A dozen more people appeared at the street entrance, the leader of whom was a member of the Zhongjing Government Office Corps, and the rest were all dressed as police officers, each holding a weapon and looking like they were at war with each other.

    There are many masters and strangers in the world, but very few dare to offend officials in the capital. This is also the source of the courage of the police officers. According to usual experience, if the masters and strangers who cause trouble know the truth, they should leave now. Don't  To cause more trouble, it would be easy to beat up a few spies, but it would be unwise to fight against Da Xia.

    So when they saw people lying on the ground, these new agents were not afraid at all, but this young man in ordinary clothes was not what they imagined.

    Gao Feng took out his badge and said loudly:

    "The captain of the Demon-Suppressing School is on a mission. These thieves want to kill the officials and rebel. These two officers are colluding with the thieves. You are here at the right time. Take these people back and hold them accountable!"

    No one expected such an answer. The captains and detectives over there were stunned. It was certain that they could not defeat the opponent. Compared with the official status, the opponent's status was much higher than theirs.

    Although the captain is also a military attache, he is not a high-ranking military officer, while the Demon-Suppressing Colonel is a real sixth-grade military attache. Not to mention, the police officers are the local gangsters in the capital, but behind the Demon-Suppressing Colonel are the capital city.  The aristocratic family, power and status are really different.

    As soon as Gao Feng said this, he was lying on the ground dumbfounded. The team leader and the policeman standing on the other side of the street also looked ugly. The team leader glared at the policeman next to him fiercely, squeezed out a smile on his face, and said to  He came forward and said as he walked:

    "This gentleman is so cool, how come I've never seen him on the street before?"

    "I was on duty yesterday and was officially on patrol today, but I didn't expect to see thieves pickpocketing on the street. I caught them and gathered my accomplices to kill for revenge. I didn't expect that the government's police officers actually colluded with them. What's more?  There is no royal law? How do you manage it?"

    With Gao Feng's status, he could indeed be scolded directly. The team was also in their early forties, and their faces were shiny. They thought they would get a lot of benefits. After being scolded by Gao Feng, the smile on his face was a bit unbearable, but  Looking at the thief lying on the ground unable to get up, the policeman covered his face and cried out in pain. He had no choice but to lower his head and apologize and said:

    "What your lord is saying is that these subordinates are all derelict in their duties. These bastards must be severely punished and they will definitely give an account to your lord."

    After saying this, the team turned back and shouted:

    "What are you still doing there, why don't you come over and catch the thief!"

    Gao Feng knew very well the tactics of the government agents, and he said leisurely:

    "I will go to the government office to ask if these two thieves have been severely punished, and if these two detectives have been convicted!"

    In this way, the face of the team was not right, and the faster face of catching people was also dark. Watching the team was looking back and the catcher exchanged their eyes, turned to Gao Feng:

    "The captain has just come to this street as an errand, and it is the fault of the younger ones that they haven't had time to show their filial piety. These thieves have offended you because they have no eyesight. They deserve death and death. I will definitely deal with them severely, but  These two brothers still need to ask for your respect!"

    "Why should I let go of colluding with thieves?"

    Gao Feng asked with a sneer. The team was gritting their teeth and said again:

    "My lord, we all work as errands to make money, and they both do their jobs. Sir, please don't be too unkind!"

    "How come colluding with thieves has become a part of the business? I have never heard of this rule. Haven't you taken the regular benefits of street vendors? Why do you still take the thieves' dirty money? Dispose of it in accordance with the law. Don't talk nonsense!"

    At this point, there was no room for change. The smile on the captain's face disappeared completely, and he said with a bit of ferocity:

    "Sir, don't do things to perfection"

    Before he finished speaking this time, Gao Feng slapped him across the face. He had not dealt with the police once or twice. To deal with such a local snake, violence was the most effective. The team was not careful and was slapped on the cheek.  , half of his face was swollen, he covered his face and took two steps back, Gao Feng stared atLooking at him he said:

    "I, Gao Feng, act in accordance with the king's laws and do everything to the best of my ability. If I hadn't been able to fight, I would have died on this street today. You still protect such a scumbag. Could it be that there is collusion?"

    This slap made the rest of the policemen shout in an uproar. Seeing Gao Feng's skills, they did not dare to go forward to fight in a group, but they started shouting and cursing:

    "You are just a sixth-grade captain, and our Lord Fu Yin is still a third-grade captain. Why are you so arrogant?"

    "Could it be that you want to monopolize the benefits of Shima Street? No way!"

    "In the past, the captain still stayed in the teahouse and did not dare to touch the business on the street. You have offended so many people, aren't you afraid that it will be difficult to move forward in the future?"

    When the crowd was called when they were scolding, someone whispered in a low voice:

    "This captain's name is Gao Feng?"

    As soon as the scene became quiet, someone else said:

    "Could it be the Gao Feng who beheaded Hei Lang and silenced Liu Yong, the one who served as team leader in Tianshui Street?"

    "I heard that because of his meritorious service, he went to the Demon-Suppressing Division as a captain"

    The low-pitched discussion reached Gao Feng's ears, and the police officers who were shouting just now gradually became quiet. The eyes looking at Gao Feng became a little more awe-inspiring, and the team members were even more awe-struck.  He covered his face and took a few steps back, his face turning pale.

    The police officers in Zhongjing Mansion were well-informed. After Gao Feng killed the black wolf on Tianshui Street, Liu Yong also "died in the line of duty." Rumors and speculations have spread throughout the capital. Needless to say, killing the black wolf was brave. Liu Yong  His "death in the line of duty" made everyone who heard about it shiver all over. They all secretly commented that this young team just happened to have strong skills and ruthless methods, and they were also members of the Fengtian Marquis clan. Such a character would offend us.  Sorry.

    What they didn't expect was that such a ruthless character was actually right in front of them. Seeing Gao Feng's bravery and arrogance, and then thinking about the rumors, everyone was afraid, and felt a chill coming from the bottom of their hearts. Now that Gao Feng is  Feng is already the captain of the Demon-Suppressing School, and his official position is much older. If he continues to argue like this, he will not be "killed in the line of duty"

    Team Leader, who was slapped by Gao Feng, had anger and resentment in his eyes at first, but now his face gradually turned pale, and his eyes were full of fear and panic. After being quiet for a moment, Team Leader actually managed to squeeze out a smile again, and continued  He nodded and said:

    "What your lord is saying is that these two bastards colluded with thieves and ruined the reputation of Zhongjing Mansion's police officers. I will definitely send them to the government office and severely punish them. When the time comes, I will definitely give you a message. Why are you still standing there, hurry up and get rid of them."  Tie people up!¡±

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 31 Awe-inspiring

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "What your lord is saying is that these two bastards colluded with thieves and ruined the reputation of Zhongjing Prefecture police officers. The younger one will definitely send them to the government office and punish them severely. When the time comes, he will definitely give your lord a message.  What are you doing standing still, tie them up quickly!"

    The team's faces changed very quickly. Just as the team turned around and shouted, the silent policemen quickly moved to catch people and tie them up. While stealing glances at Gao Feng, they pretended to be clear and yelled:

    "A bastard like you has really ruined our reputation. Why was I so blind in the first place!"

    Gao Feng was watching them arresting and binding people. The team members next to him were covering their faces and feeling uneasy. He had offended a ruthless person, and he didn't know what kind of trouble he would have in the future. While he was worried and frightened, Gao Feng spoke up.  , at this sound, the team was so frightened that they trembled all over, their waists bent and their legs weak.

    "From tomorrow on, if there are any criminals who commit crimes on the street, they will not be slapped in the face!"

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s cold words, the team hurriedly said:

    "Please don't worry, sir. The little guys will be eliminated. If there is another thief, please take the kid's head"

    Gao Feng didn't say much to him. He just strode past the lying thieves in front of him and walked towards the street. As soon as he walked past, the policemen stepped aside and bowed their heads in awe.  Very.

    Walking on the street, Gao Feng had no expression on his face, but with his amazing ear, he could pick up the whispers in the houses on both sides. They all said that he was brave enough to do what was right, and that those thieves had made Shima Street a mess, and they were finally old today.  When the sky opened, a ruthless person came and dealt with them.

    Although his face was expressionless, Gao Feng felt very happy in his heart. Not to mention beating the villains, the praises and comments around him made him more happy, and the fear of the policemen and the team on Shima Street made him even more excited.  This is the benefit of being strong, it can make others bow to you.

    Although all the thieves were defeated in the battle just now, for Gao Feng, it was not even considered as moving his body, but he understood the changes in martial arts and internal power. In the battle just now, he could truly send and receive internal power from his heart.  It operates freely, and there is no need to distinguish between internal force and physical strength, but just use it.

    This was what he had learned from the mountain. Gao Feng had already walked around to the lively street. All he could think about was the mountain. The mountain had an inexplicable relationship with his jade pendant, and even with himself.  It may all have something to do with it, not to mention the strange fruit, the mysterious man, the magical technique, and the various magical features of the mountain. This is a fairy mountain!

    It is this mountain that changes my destiny and prevents me from bowing to others. This is really great luck

    After walking a few steps, Gao Feng clapped his hands and looked a little frustrated. It was not for anything else, but because he remembered that he had received such a great favor from the senior, but he didn't even ask the senior's name and kept calling him "senior."  , it¡¯s really too rude.

    No matter how big Shima Street is, it only covers a few streets. News spreads very quickly. Gao Feng catches thieves on the street, cleans up thieves, and teaches the police officers who are usually arrogant, domineering, corrupt and bending the law. These things are all done by  People saw it, and the street where the fight took place was deserted, but people were hiding in the yard watching and listening!

    Gao Feng diligently patrolled in circles, but these few things were spread in various stores. The shopkeepers in the store and the craftsmen in the workshops behind them all knew about it.

    Someone even told Gao Feng that he gave money to buy fruit that day. This was indeed a small matter, but when did the police officers working on this street give money to buy things? As for the former schools,  Lieutenant, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t pay for shopping, but I rarely show up. When I come, I always find a place to relax.

    With this comparison, the impression of Gao Feng, the new school captain, in everyone's eyes suddenly improved. This man followed the rules and did not bully the weak. It was a good thing for such a person to come to Shima Street. Of course, he just came.  It's less than a day, so it doesn't mean anything, but it doesn't hurt to say hello in advance.

    In this area of ??Shima Street, the largest merchant is Yongji, and the merchants are all headed by him, so it is their family that takes the lead. When Gao Feng walked through the door of Yongji Jewelry Store for the third time, a man wearing a long gown  The shopkeeper stopped in front of Gao Feng with a smile, politely clasped his fists and saluted, and said:

    "This is Mr. Weigao, who is new to the university. I am Mr. Zhang Liquan, the third shopkeeper of Yongji. It's so hot right now. It's hard to see how hard it is for you to be on duty. Please give me a cup of tea in the shop!"

    When he came yesterday, the first people who noticed him were the shopkeeper and the clerk. There had been such a conflict just now. Although Gao Feng was still wearing civilian clothes, he was not surprised to be recognized, but he was suddenly invited to drink tea.  This is very surprising.

    &nbsp; But Gao Feng couldn't refuse the other party's politeness. He would have to work in this place for a long time in the future, and it was necessary to build a good relationship.

    "Thank you, you're welcome!"

    Gao Feng did not refuse, and accepted the invitation generously. He followed the shopkeeper into Yongji Jewelry Store. The shopkeeper smiled and nodded, but his impression of Gao Feng was better. All the demon-suppressing captains they had seen were  Arrogant characters like Gao Feng, who are neither humble nor arrogant, are rare in being polite to others.

    In the past, Gao Feng's situation was that for businesses such as jewelry stores, he could only pass by the door. It was impossible to go in and take a look. This time when he walked into Yongji Jewelry Store, what he saw surprised him. Gao Feng  I thought that the jewelry store was just like an ordinary grocery store, with goods placed on the shelves and clerks standing behind the counter to receive customers. Unexpectedly, the layout inside Yongji looked like a teahouse.

    The space on the first floor is separated by Duobaoge. Round tables and embroidered piers are placed everywhere. Guests drink tea leisurely there, and some people look at the decorations at Duobaoge. Those who want to buy something are brought by the waiters.  When we came to the table for tasting and discussion, no one was talking loudly, everyone was whispering. Coupled with the elegant decoration here, it seemed to have a special kind of nobility. Set off by the lively scene outside, it was a quiet place amidst the hustle and bustle.

    Shopkeeper Zhang led Gao Feng to a place to sit down. Immediately, a waiter brought tea sets. After pouring the tea, he left. The shopkeeper could see Gao Feng's curiosity and explained with a smile:

    "Yongji's layout is also unique in the industry. Customers can feel at ease when they come. The samples are placed on the Duobao grid and can be browsed at any time. There is also a list of goods. If the customer likes it, the guys will bring the goods over.  There are quite a few people in the capital who are learning this style!"

    It turns out that this place is different, Gao Feng thought to himself, but his attention was not here. Gao Feng also carved and made some ornaments and toys on weekdays. There are also many people who use this craft in jewelry shops, although he has never been in it.  It was a jewelry store, but Gao Feng could understand many of the skills in this place, such as what techniques were used to carve them and what materials were used. He was very happy to see them.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 32 War Demon Temple

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gao Feng's eyesight was far superior to ordinary people, even though he was sitting in the corner of the shop, he could see clearly the goods which were being tasted and bought and sold on other tables.

    There are jewelry composed of gold, silver, jade and various colored gemstones, as well as various exquisitely carved ornaments and playthings. They are all exquisite and luxurious. These things are exactly what a jewelry store should have, but there are also some inconspicuous goods. This kind of goods is not only  It is inconspicuous and even incongruous with this wealthy atmosphere, such as stones, medicinal materials, and even some tattered and mottled leather, wood chips, etc.

    Gao Feng paid more attention to these uncoordinated goods. There were two tables with such things. In the place opposite him, the customers were different from the wealthy people in the store, but they were wearing robes.  of Taoists and monks.

    "Our store also sells various materials used in Taoism, and Taoist masters often come to support us."

    Seeing Gao Feng's attention, Shopkeeper Zhang explained with a smile. Gao Feng nodded. The items and raw materials used in cultivating Taoism are not ordinary items. The prices are no less than gold, silver and jade, and the profits are also huge. Put them here.  The occasion was quite suitable. Seeing Gao Feng's interested look, Shopkeeper Zhang said again:

    "If your Excellency is interested in this, you can go to the inner courtyard of our store and have a look. There are also elixirs and precious phantoms sold there. You must know the relationship between our store and the Taoist Temple. Needless to say, the reputation in the capital is fake and inferior.  There won¡¯t be any.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhang is showing off his businessman nature, and started selling to Gao Feng. It is said that the demon-suppressing captains had to deal with demons and evil spirits. Although they were warriors, they were related to Taoism and magical powers, so most of the demon-suppressing captains had treasures.  Or it's a magic weapon, no wonder Shopkeeper Zhang said this.

    "Thank you shopkeeper for your kindness, I won't use it for the time being!"

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly and refused. What was the price of the precious phantoms and elixirs? They were far more expensive than gold, silver and jewelry. How could a poor man like himself afford them? He had heard that General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army had bought a garrison stone as a gift.  Yan Dan, the effect of that elixir is only to keep the appearance for three years. This kind of Yan Dan is still an ordinary magical item, it is nothing, but it costs three thousand taels of silver, not to mention other elixirs and precious phantoms.  With my salary, I don¡¯t even think about it.

    And to put it more philistinely, Yongji Jewelry Store would not give him such an expensive thing. Although he is an official, Yongji¡¯s background is not bad, so there is no need to care too much about himself, so he should not look for trouble.

    Being able to invite myself in for tea and see the scene of this jewelry store is already a good feeling for Gao Feng. He doesn't expect anything extra. He can feel the kindness of the other party and take a leisurely look and listen in the store.  His eyesight and hearing were extraordinary. Even if he didn't mean it, the conversations of people in the store kept pouring into his ears. Gao Feng had gradually become accustomed to this state and didn't particularly care.

    "Mr. Hou, this short sword comes from Yanshan. It is said to be a relic of the War Demon Temple"

    "War Demon Temple"haven't you seen this name on the mountain?  On the stone tablet on the roadside in the second section of the mountain, Gao Feng had never heard of this name before when he saw it on the mountain. He didn't care at first, but he didn't expect to hear it in this jewelry store. What on earth is that mountain?  , where exactly is this War Demon Temple

    Gao Feng was frightened and turned his head to look at the table. The table was very close to where Gao Feng was sitting. The waiter was standing beside the table. There was a young gentleman sitting at the table, holding a hand carefully.  Watch the dagger.

    The dagger was simple in style and had no decorations. The blade was not very sharp and had no sparkle. It was actually iron-colored and only occasionally flickered at the blade. Gao Feng understood this, but this was the so-called "hidden edge".  ¡±, but it is an extremely sharp performance.

    Shopkeeper Zhang naturally noticed the direction of Gao Feng's attention. He looked over, smiled, leaned closer, and whispered:

    "Master Gao is interested in such weapons?"

    Gao Feng suppressed the surprise in his heart and asked calmly:

    "Excuse me, shopkeeper, what is the origin of this War Demon Temple? Why have I never heard of it?"

    The tables are close together, so it¡¯s not unusual to hear the waiters talking. Shopkeeper Zhang didn¡¯t find it strange. When Gao Feng asked, he explained with a smile:

    "I'm going to show off my knowledge to Mr. Gao. I must know that the demons are said to be under the Nine Netherworld, fighting endlessly all day long. After being tempered by blood and fire, they will naturally be proficient in martial arts and unparalleled in combat. It is said that the demons are among the demons.  The one who is best at fighting is the War Demon. I don¡¯t know when warriors in the world began to worship this War Demon. Naturally, this War Demon Temple was established. It is said that those who believe in this War Demon not only have great improvement in martial arts, but also have various aids to victory.  It is magical, and since the war demons are unparalleled in battle, they are also very good at making armor and weapons. Therefore, there is also a category of people who believe in war demons who are weapon craftsmen. The armors and weapons they make are all top-notch.The best product"

    "Where is the Demon War Temple now?"

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t help but interrupt the shopkeeper. Shopkeeper Zhang smiled and said:

    "It's gone a long time ago. This was a mistake years ago. Someone discovered a ruins deep in Yanshan Mountain. Weapons and armor were found in the ruins. Only then did they know about the War Demon Temple. Later, after searching through the classics, I found out that in this ruins  Three hundred years before the founding of the Dynasty, there was no trace of the War Demon Temple, and the warriors who believed in the War Demon also disappeared. The armors and weapons excavated from the ruins were all extremely extraordinary artifacts, and then word spread slowly.  , many weapon workshops are imitations, and those who are scheming will set up a workshop in Yanshan, and after making it, they will say that they were dug out."

    Having said this, Shopkeeper Zhang lowered his voice and said with a smile:

    "Didn't your Excellency hear the guy at the table say 'It is said to be'? Mr. Hou also knew it in his heart, and everyone went back to show off. It is enough to have the origin of 'It is said to be'."

    This is the business experience. Gao Feng and the shopkeeper Zhang looked at each other and smiled.

    Hearing the ins and outs of the War Demon Temple, Gao Feng had no intention of drinking tea. He thanked the shopkeeper and said that he still had errands to attend to, so Gao Feng took his leave.

    When he walked out of the door, there was some chaos on the street. A closer look revealed that the police were running around, some arresting people, and some chasing people away. Gao Feng could see clearly that these Zhongjing Prefecture policemen were catching and chasing people.  It is those who commit crimes, some are thieves, some are liars, and all kinds of others.

    Unexpectedly, I was "fierce", and I actually scared these tiredness and laziness into this way, saying that they were put on them, which started to implement it.

    It¡¯s not a bad thing. After tidying up this time, Shima Street will be much cleaner. Gao Feng showed a smile on his face and walked slowly down the steps in front of Yongji Store.

    On the street, I saw the police officers busy everywhere, but the good people did not panic, and even clapped their hands and cheered. This situation was really rare. The police officers were all sweating profusely, and they were in a bad mood. They often felt angry when they saw someone blocking the road.  After a few words of scolding, by chance, Gao Feng walked out and happened to be in front of a police officer.

    "Those who don't have eyes, get out"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Continue to ask for collection and recommendation clicks. During the new book period, please support me.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 33 A major case in the capital

    <tr><td>

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Halfway through the scolding, when he saw Gao Feng, he collapsed to the ground in fear. Gao Feng glanced at him and saw that the fastman's legs were weak and his heart was trembling. He was so frightened that he could not speak, and he immediately knelt down and kowtowed.  When he was about to kneel down, Gao Feng reached out and grabbed him on the shoulder. The policeman couldn't kneel down.

    "Do your job well!"

    Gao Feng warned him and then went on his own. The policeman stood there stunned for a while before moving. This scene was seen by the passers-by on the street. Gao Feng was wearing civilian clothes at this time, but he was surrounded by these ordinary people.  Such respect for the extremely majestic policeman seemed even more unpredictable. The people in front of Gao Feng all ducked to both sides, showing great awe.

    At this time, Gao Feng couldn't care about this. He was thinking about the War Demon Temple. This temple disappeared three hundred years before the founding of Daxia. Calculating the time, it should be around the seven hundredth year of the reign of Emperor Wu of the former Wei Dynasty.  Regarding the matter, the stone tablet on the mountain is engraved with "War Demon Temple". Is it possible that it is on the second level of the mountain?

    Although Gao Feng had taken out things from the mountain and brought in fresh fruits, he had always regarded the mountain as an illusory place. But what he heard about the War Demon Temple today connected the mountain with the real world. This feeling made him  Gao Feng was very weird. Compared with this idea, he didn't pay much attention to the concept of War Demon Temple, which was the first time he heard it. There are people who believe in demons and still build temples in Yanshan Mountain. This is just a random thought.

    If you want to know why, in the final analysis, you have to go to the mountain and ask the senior. I can¡¯t figure it out. What I have to do now is to sleep at night and see if I can enter the mountain.

    After the thief was caught on the street and there was a group fight on the street in the workshop, the street was already very peaceful. Those who committed crimes did not dare to stay here any longer. Since nothing happened,  Gao Feng was also leisurely, trying to figure out the different uses of power brought about by the changes in the meridians in his body while walking.

    As time went by, more and more people in this area knew that Gao Feng was the captain of the Demon Suppression School. They had done something, and they looked at him in a different light. Not long after they left, someone called out to Gao Feng from behind.  , turned around and saw that it was the handyman from the Demon Suppression Department. This man took a few steps closer and whispered:

    "High School Captain, Lord Commander, please go to the official office as soon as possible. If you have important errands, please go to the High School Lieutenant quickly. I have to go to the next place to report!"

    After leaving in a hurry, Gao Feng was also puzzled. Everyone knew that the Zhenmo Division was a bureaucracy with a bunch of idle people. How could they have any important official work for them to do, and it was so urgent.

    Doubts remain doubts, so we should hurry up and go to Zhenmo Division. Time is not a problem for Gao Feng. His current speed is much faster than that of a galloping horse. However, Shima Street is too busy and it would be unavoidable to run so fast.  Shocking the world, Gao Feng kept an eye out and walked to a quiet place before starting to run.

    When Gao Feng arrived at the Demon-Suppressing Division, there were already many people here, including quite a few unfamiliar faces. This was normal. After all, many people had not come since the last time he came here.

    The attitude of all the demon-suppressing captains towards Gao Feng was very cold, but there were no provocative and scornful people. After looking at him, the captains gathered in a group again and talked in private, with Gao Feng.  Different from people from poor backgrounds, these people from noble families are very well-informed, and they are exchanging news with each other there.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s hearing was amazing, and he could still hear clearly even if he wasn¡¯t next to them.

    "Luo Xiyi's sister is lost"

    "I heard that Zeng Shangshu's daughter has also disappeared, and people from the Ministry of Punishments are looking for"

    "How come we can lose the female relatives of others?"

    "I said it was missing on the street or when I went to the shop. The maid and aunt who followed me didn't know anything about it"

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing the Taoist Academy and the people invited from each family can do?¡±

    "If there was a way, it wouldn't have been delayed until now. Now everything that needs to be moved has been moved everywhere in the capital, and everyone is looking for it!"

    Gao Feng got a rough idea of ??the discussion over there, and his expression became cautious. Luo Xiyi was the nephew of Duke Xiang, and the Luo family was unusual. Luo Xiyi's father was the minister of the Ministry of War at that time, and the second highest figure in the Ministry of War. His family  If all the eldest ladies can disappear, then Shangshu Zeng must be Zeng Hongqing, Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, who is also one of the big shots in the capital. It is really a big deal that the ladies from these two houses have disappeared.

    It is disgraceful for such a wealthy family to have missing women, so they have been covering up the news. Gao Feng didn't know it before, but Gao Feng knew it was true, because when he was the captain of the Zhongjing Mansion, the government  There were also instructions, saying that someone had recently reported that their daughter was missing and suspected that she had been abducted, so the policemen should keep an eye on her when patrolling the streets.

    Almost six people got lost, noHowever, in a big city like Zhongjing City with a population of over one million, there are quite a few women who are abducted or run away on their own, happening every month. Such cases are not uncommon, and no one is investigating them carefully.

    A girl from an ordinary family was abducted, and the daughter of a rich family disappeared. The two facts confirmed that it was not a rumor, but that someone was indeed committing crimes against young girls.

    Luo Xiyi, who had had a conflict with Gao Feng, came very late and looked extremely ugly. Several captains who were familiar with him went over to greet him. During the low-pitched conversation, Gao Feng heard that Luo Xiyi's sister was indeed lost.

    Today is probably the day when all the captains of the Suppressing Demon Division have come together the most. Some servants are paying attention to the number of people. At about the same time, Captain Hong Shi and Senior Lieutenant Huang Zhiping came to the yard together. There is more or less etiquette, but the captains are all  They lined up and saluted Captain Hong Shi and said hello. Hong Shi nodded, found a higher place and began to speak:

    "Everyone, in the past month, seven girls between the ages of fourteen and fifteen have been missing in the capital. The Forbidden Army, the Taoist Academy, the Zhongjing Mansion and other places have sent people to investigate. Our Demon Suppression Division also has this responsibility, everyone.  When patrolling the streets every day, you should pay more attention to see if there are any clues. Furthermore, all the female relatives of this age in your family should not go out during this period and take care of them carefully. "

    Everyone agreed in a heartbeat. After hearing this, Gao Feng also understood that it was not reliable to expect these captains to arrest people. The most important part of these words is probably the second half.

    The lieutenants who come to the Demon Division are all young people, and they are all children of wealthy families in the capital. At their age, I am afraid that some of the sisters who are fourteen or fifteen years old may be quite young, so it is key to warn them to be prepared.

    "That's right. The capital is so big. It's unreliable to have more than a hundred demon-suppressing school captains to arrest people for inspection, and they are also more than a hundred rich and idle people with no experience. It's best to let them pay attention to their homes.

    After a few more words of warning, all the captains dispersed, and Gao Feng also returned. After going back and forth, it was time to go home.

    Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai has three daughters and two sons, but the daughters are all close to thirty and have been married long ago. There are no girls aged fourteen or fifteen in the family room of Fengtianhou, and Fengtianhou may have known the news for a long time.  Gao Feng still dutifully came to report that Marquis Fengtian was not here, so Gao Feng asked the steward in the mansion to tell him. After all, there were many young maids in the mansion.

    After notifying this side, Gao Feng and the elders of the clan notified the Gao clan members in Fengtianfang again, asking them to be cautious recently and to speak out as soon as possible if anything happens.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? ?Please collect and recommend, please support me

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 34 Re-entering the mountains

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> We are used to seeing people who are arrogant after becoming rich and powerful, but it is rare for Gao Feng to think about everyone. Seeing how busy he is before and after running, everyone in the Gao family of Fengtianfang praises him  , saying that this child is honest and kind and has not forgotten his roots.

    Fengtianfang is such a big place, and everything that needs to be mentioned has been mentioned. It has already darkened. Unlike the previous few days, when everyone was envious and jealous behind his back, but no one came to get close to him, today many tribesmen invited him to dinner, all to watch.  He worked hard for everyone and felt that this person could be close to him.

    Since eating that fruit, Gao Feng has not eaten anything yet, but he is still not hungry. He politely declined everyone's invitations and returned to his house.

    What do you call your senior?  What is that mountain?  Where exactly?  And what exactly is the War Demon Temple? There are too many questions that need to be answered. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t find out all of this until I fall asleep.

    But when Gao Feng closed the courtyard door, he thought that he really couldn't sleep. The Hou Mansion was heavily guarded, so there was no need to worry too much. However, the ordinary members of the Gao family who lived in Fengtianfang had no defense.  If you can take care of it, I'm afraid it won't be possible if you are far away.

    ¡°It happened to be in the area on the edge of Fengtianfang. There were a few families with girls aged fourteen or fifteen. If something happened, I¡¯m afraid there would be trouble.

    Gao Feng's residence can be considered marginal, but it is very close to these houses. Gao Feng thought briefly and quickly made a decision. The problem is the problem. Go up the mountain. Although he is looking forward to it, his safety is still the most important thing.  .

    A girl of fourteen or fifteen years old is almost considered an adult. If she is kidnapped and sold to a brothel or to people in the countryside, she can earn a huge profit. However, it is okay if the children of ordinary people are abducted. The servants and  If the daughter of the Shang Shu family disappears, it is not a trivial matter. The government and all parties will not let it go. If the recent disappearance of girls in the capital is caused by a group of people, I am afraid it is not for business, but for other reasons.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? No one will die, but if there are ulterior motives, it¡¯s really hard to say what will happen to the abducted girl, so be careful.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng stopped going to sleep. In his current physical condition, it didn't seem to matter if he didn't sleep or eat. It was appropriate to be on duty at night.

    It was late at night. Gao Feng was walking around Fengtianfang. When every house closed, he returned to his own house. Now everything was quiet. With his perception and hearing, he could hear everything around him.  There is no need to patrol everywhere. If something happens, you can get there immediately with your speed.

    Bored late at night and unable to enter the house, Gao Feng still practiced in the yard, practicing the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Technique. Others said that practicing Qigong was all about forgetting things and me. People practicing Qigong couldn't feel what happened outside, but Gao Feng  When Feng was running his technique, his perception became increasingly clear.

    The context changed, from the original complexity to simplicity. Gao Feng calmed down. If we say that when he first started practicing, his internal energy was like the water in rivers and lakes. Beyond water, there is infinite heaven and earth. If the water moves, he needs to rely on it.  The terrain needs to be driven by wind, but now, the total amount of internal energy has not increased much, but the nature is completely different. Now it is as if the whole world is filled with water.

    Gao Feng himself is the heaven and earth. When Gao Feng moves, the heaven and earth move, and the water in the heaven and earth also moves. The inner energy and true energy are already integrated with the whole body, and there is no need to drive. When the mind reaches it, the inner energy reaches it.

    The realm of "combat skills" has various characteristics, one of which is that the inner strength is completely natural, and the heart changes. When practicing the God-Suppressing Art for the first time, Gao Feng felt that many things from heaven and earth were pouring into his body, but  Now I feel like my body is the world, expanding infinitely.

    Corresponding to this feeling, Gao Feng felt that the range of his hearing was also expanding, and the entire Fengtianfang was covered within this range, and even further outwards.

    Insects chirping, the breeze rustling the leaves, the watchman approaching in the distance, a man snoring and a woman turning around in a certain house, all the sounds are clear to the ears

    Unknowingly, he repeated the body movement routine of the God-Suppressing Technique several times and slowly stopped, but the zhenqi in his body was still circulating. Gao Feng thought he was moving.  Xi went towards a state he didn't understand. Gao Feng seemed to be able to see the veins in his body, and he could also see the flow of true energy. The true energy seemed to be pure water flowing and gathering in the void.

    For a moment, Gao Feng suddenly realized that he was in the mountains. Could it be that he had fallen asleep? What if there was a warning outside? But then Gao Feng noticed that he could still hear the small movements in Fengtianfang. Gao Feng immediately realized that he was in this state.  It's not like it used to be when entering the mountains.

    What I saw and heard in the mountains at this time was not so real. My hearing, smell and sense were all a bit blurry. It seemed thatSeparated by one layer, this feeling is really like a dream.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    Hearing a dog barking wildly, Gao Feng looked towards the source of the sound, only to find that the black dog was baring its teeth and fiercely heading towards him. Gao Feng couldn't help but smile. It seemed that it was really a dog.  That black wolf looks so much like him.

    Since I came to this mountain, I still want to ask the senior. There are too many mysteries that want to be answered. Gao Feng is not willing to delay and hurriedly went up the stone steps mountain road.

    The black dog kept barking and bared its teeth in a fierce manner from time to time. It looked like it might pounce on and bite anyone at any time. But when Gao Feng came closer and was a few steps away, the black dog stopped barking.  He yelled, looking very confused, and with a "Wulu", he got into the grass again.

    Arriving at the stone steps, Gao Feng suddenly felt his body sink as he took the first step. He almost fell down on the mountain road. He subconsciously used his luck to stand firm, but it was this luck that made Gao Feng  However, he found that the movements in Fengtianfang were much blurred and he could not hear clearly, while the feeling he felt in the mountains became more and more real.

    Half asleep and half awake?  This is what Gao Feng thought of. Changes will occur when he uses his true energy. This is also related. Gao Feng quickly controlled his strength and walked on the mountain road. He used his strength to resist the pressure, but the strength he used gradually decreased. Sure enough, the movement of Fengtianfang  It gradually became clear. Gao Feng carefully controlled this balance so that he could walk on the mountain road without delaying hearing the movement outside.

    After finally reaching the first level of the mountain, Gao Feng was actually sweating, and his body muscles were sore. He was in a rare state of exhaustion these days, and his spirit felt a bit overwhelming. Now it was like a distraction.

    The ancient characters written on the tablet at the beginning of the second-level mountain road are indeed "War Demon Temple". Gao Feng confirmed it again. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard the senior's voice:

    "Boy, you've made great progress. You can go up the mountain like this, but it's a pity that you didn't bring any fruit!"

    With emotion on the other side, Gao Feng bowed and saluted, and asked straight to the point:

    ¡°It¡¯s really rude to never ask for the surnames of seniors!¡±

    Hearing "hehe" laughter coming from the other side of the woods, the senior laughed and said jokingly:

    "After these few times here, you remember to ask me my name. It doesn't hurt to tell you. My last namewhat is my last name?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please collect, recommend, and support Yuheng during the new book period

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 35 Red Fruit

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng raised his head in astonishment. The senior was knowledgeable and funny, but it seemed that he didn't know his last name. He raised his head and glanced over there, but at this glance, he had other thoughts. Gao Feng  I wonder if I can still see the figure of that woman, the extremely tempting figure when I left last time.

    "It should be Hu, maybe Hu Jiu So why bother, just call me Senior Hu!"

    I really can¡¯t remember it. The senior himself was impatient with what he said. Gao Feng just saw the shadows in the woods and thought of so many questions. He quickly calmed down and asked:

    "Senior Hu, I would like to ask, where is this mountain and what kind of mountain is it?"

    ¡°Senior Yamamoto, you really don¡¯t know, it¡¯s just a mountain! As for where it is, it¡¯s in your heart!¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then raised his head in shock. This answer was too mysterious. What does it mean to be in the heart? Looking at him like this, the senior asked back:

    "Don't you know? This thing has been hanging on your family's chest for hundreds of years. I thought you knew it?"

    What's hard to say is the jade pendant, Gao Feng reacted, but the jade pendant is only half the size of a finger. How can such a small thing accommodate such a huge mountain, not to mention this mountain, even the fruit that he picked out?  It's much bigger than that jade pendant.

    "Senior, is that jade pendant so small?"

    "That's because you think it's small, powerful, and has great supernatural powers. A grain of sand can make up a whole world. This jade pendant is quite small. I also know that something smaller can hold a whole world inside it?"

    So small, so big, how to get in and out, how to get things, Gao Feng was a little confused, but he also thought that there were too many incredible things in this world that he couldn't imagine. It didn't mean that others could use their magical powers to do it, it just meant that they could do it.  What kind of magical legend is it that can do this?

    "This mountainthis mountainwhat's wrong with my brain? I can't remember a lot of things"

    Senior Hu Jiu was mumbling to himself, seemingly confused, but Gao Feng wanted to understand another link and said in a loss of voice:

    "Senior Hu, when you say this in your heart, do you mean that it is in my heart?"

    "What do you think you're talking about well I can't say that now."

    This time when I entered the mountain, I asked a lot of questions. The senior was vague, but Gao Feng felt excited in his heart. He had always thought that this mountain was somewhere in the world, maybe even outside the world, not in the human world, so  Gao Feng was very nervous. He didn't know how many times he could enter the mountain or how long he could stay. But now he knew one thing. The mountain was in his body, and it was the ancestral jade pendant. It was his own thing.  , then why are you worried?

    "If this mountain comes out of the jade pendant, will it burst this junior?"

    "Forget this idle thought, you have been carrying it with you for generations, but has anyone ever been crushed to death"

    After a few useless conversations, Gao Feng finally remembered another question of his, and he said:

    "Senior, during the day, I heard the allusion to the War Demon Temple and saw the name written on the stone tablet in front of me. Could it be that if I go up another level of the mountain, I can see this temple? Where is the War Demon Temple?  "

    "You are not yet stable at this level. How can you go up to the War Demon Temple? There are a bunch of fools there who only know how to fight and kill people and how to make weapons and armor. They say they only focus on fighting skills and don't come up with the world.  It happened, but it ended like this"

    Senior Hu seemed to be lost in memories and chuckled a few times at the end. Just when Gao Feng was about to ask again, the senior in the dark suddenly became manic again:

    "I forgot againWhy can't I remember"

    The voice was not loud, but Gao Feng felt his body shaking, and his vision blurred for a while. The scenes in the surrounding mountains and the scenes in the yard actually overlapped. Gao Feng had too many questions to ask and didn't want to go like this. He quickly raised his luck and calmed down.  As soon as he had finished dealing with his mental state, the senior over there became more and more anxious.

    "Let's go, let's go, remember to buy me a roast chicken next time you come. It's a benefit for you to remember these two Sanshou, let's go, let's go"

    Gao Feng still had questions to ask, so naturally he didn't want to go like this. He raised his head and saw two light spots flying towards him. When he got closer, he realized that these two light spots were two moving patterns, not human figures, one  There are three movements of the arms, and one is the three movements of the legs and feet.

    The movements were very simple. Gao Feng watched carefully and quickly remembered that this was the martial arts taught by his seniors. Gao Feng didn't want to miss anything. When he remembered these two routines, everything he felt about this mountain became blurred.  And the scenery in the yard becomes clearer and clearerClear, Gao Feng asked hurriedly:

    "Senior, how can I come here?"

    "If you're not over there, come here"

    His body trembled, and everything in the mountain disappeared. Gao Feng found himself staying motionless in the yard, maintaining a meditative posture, looking into the distance, the sky was already getting slightly brighter.  This kind of trance actually lasted a whole night. The last few times Gao Feng entered the mountain, he spent a long time in the mountain, but it only lasted a moment outside.

    There was nothing unusual in Fengtianfang that night. Gao Feng took a deep breath and reached out to touch his heart. There is no scar there now, as if he had never been hit by that arrow. But it is hard to imagine that there is a magical giant mountain.  Inside, the black silver set and the mottled jade-colored pendant actually contain such a secret. This is really a blessing, but why are my father and ancestors so miserable?

    The whole night passed like this, without sleeping. He was still full of energy, but his body was a little tired. The journey up the mountain was too exhausting, but it did not affect his movement. When he saw the climb, Gao Feng also went into the house to wash up and get ready.

    That day, the Demon Suppressing Captain¡¯s robe was stained and torn. Gao Feng went home and mended it himself and then starched it. Yesterday, he wore civilian clothes for inspection. Today, everyone recognizes them, so it¡¯s time to wear official uniforms.

    He took his clothes and went in to change. After entering the house, Gao Feng was stunned and took a few hard breaths because the smell in the house was particularly fresh. This was strange. The house itself had not been repaired for a long time and had always had a stale feel.  I'm so angry that I can't get rid of it even if I clean it, and opening the windows and doors to ventilate it is not very effective. Why is this smell so refreshing now?

    Looking around, I immediately saw something was wrong. There were actually green branches growing on the wooden shelf next to the bed, with some buds on it.

    This wooden shelf was made by Gao Feng's grandfather's generation or earlier generations. The wood used to make the shelf had long since lost its vitality, and now it was bare wood with no roots and bark. How could it sprout like trees? Gao Feng immediately realized  The reason is, because there is that fruit on the wooden shelf.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please recommend for collection, thank you all

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 36 Lessons

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The scarlet red fruit brought out from the mountain is the only fruit that has such a magical effect. Now that the strange fragrance has disappeared, he did not expect such a miraculous effect. Gao Feng shook his head.  He laughed, thought about it for a moment, stepped forward to pick up the fruit, and ate it in several bites.

    Although I'm not hungry, I haven't eaten anything for a few days, so it's safe to eat something. I thought that if I eat this fruit when I'm not hungry, I will feel bloated and overfull, but I don't feel this way after eating it. Instead, I feel a rush of heat.  It goes straight into the power center of the body, and then spreads throughout the body along the newly formed veins. Whenever you eat, it can be directly transformed into internal power, and the fatigue on the body will disappear without a trace. It is really magical. Gao Feng sighed, he is not surprised now.  .

    After eating the fruit, the buds on the wooden stand had begun to wither. Sure enough, it was the strange fruit, but the fresh smell in the room did not change at all. Maybe it would return to its original state when he came back in the evening. Gao Feng didn't care about this and hurriedly  Put on your clothes, go out and run to Shima Street.

    Normally, getting up early in the morning is the time when the air is the best of the day, but as Gao Feng walked on the road, he felt that the smell was not as good as the smell in the house, which was very interesting.

    The two sets of Sanshou should be three moves for fists and three moves for legs. The movements are very simple. There are few people on the road in the early morning. Gao Feng also subconsciously started making gestures. He now controls his movements and strength accurately. Those movements  It's very simple to imitate. At first it seemed simple, that is, defense, attack and capture of hands and feet. But after doing it a few times, Gao Feng felt that these simplest movements were the true meaning of martial arts. No matter how many feints he made,  , if you want to hit the enemy, you still have to punch and kick, or you have to catch the opponent. These two sets of Sanshou are the most direct and pure techniques.

    This Sanshou may be simple for strong men, but it is extremely suitable for warriors like Gao Feng who have not been taught much and are very strong in strength and speed. Gao Feng's current problem is that his strength advances quickly, but his skills are not as good as those of Gao Feng.  I didn't go up, but I didn't expect to enter the mountain in a trance. I learned that the price is just a roast chicken that has not been delivered

    The more he practiced, the more excited he became. Gao Feng kept making gestures on the street, wanting to get familiar with him as soon as possible. People who got up early saw a demon-suppressing school captain running over with his hands and feet waving. It was very weird. People who knew better were  I'm guessing, "Maybe the captain drank too much yesterday and he still hasn't sobered up yet."

    We arrived at Shima Street early, and the store clerks were already taking down the door panels and cleaning up in front of the door. They all recognized Gao Feng yesterday, and today they were all respectful and polite when they saw Gao Xiaowei arriving in official uniform.  Welcoming him, he warmly invited Gao Feng to have tea and breakfast.

    Gao Feng smiled and thanked him, saying that he had already eaten. When he passed by the stalls selling breakfast, the vendors came up to him with food and offered to feed him, but they all declined.

    Although he didn't eat, such an attitude made Gao Feng feel very comfortable, but he also understood in his heart that this was not due to his status as the Demon Suppressing Captain. First of all, he had done good things and took care of the people on this street.  , and secondly, the policemen sent by the Zhongjing government here were overpowered by him. These policemen were the local gangsters in charge of this street. Only after they were convinced did the people recognize their authority.

    As the sun rises, Shima Street becomes lively. There are many places to make jewelry on Shima Street. Gold and silver jewelry are the favorites of wealthy families. Women from small families also buy some cheap ones to wear, so this area is  There are many female relatives going in and out of various shops. It is not convenient for the ladies from wealthy families to show up in public, so they all come in cars and sedans. Those from ordinary people are not so particular and come directly to buy.

    Gao Feng hadn't noticed yesterday. After the Zhenmo Division informed him of the news, Gao Feng discovered that the carriages in front of the jewelry shops and jewelry stores were basically invisible. However, there were many female dependents of ordinary people walking around in high spirits.  Come and go.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away. It shows that the government is still strictly controlling the information, and the people do not know about this matter. Even if the victims tell others about the matter, it will not have any impact in such a large city.

    But Gao Feng then thought that with so many women on Shima Street, the possibility of kidnapping girls would appear. After all, it was noisy here and there were many targets, so he should pay more attention to it.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng paid more attention to the pedestrians around him, but after walking back and forth several times, he couldn't see anything unusual.

    Not long after, the police team from yesterday came up to him with an apologetic smile and said:

    "Master Gao, let's talk."

    Gao Feng reached out to avoid hitting the smiling man. Gao Feng didn¡¯t have a good impression of this team, but he couldn¡¯t be cold-hearted. He walked to the roadside with this team, and the other team nodded and said:

    "So that your lord knows, those thieves and the two agents who colluded with the thieves yesterday have been arrested."The official has dealt with it. Mr. Zhao, the official of the government office, will review the case today and the result will be out soon.  "

    This is the end of what happened yesterday. This team did not dare to delay and deceive, so they came over early to inform. Gao Feng nodded, indicating that he knew that he was about to leave, but the team stopped him sideways, blocking the passers-by on the street.  He looked around, dug into his pocket, took out a bag of silver, and said with a smile:

    "Master Gao, these are some of the wishes of the young ones. From now on, they will be given every month. Please accept them!"

    Gao Feng looked at the flattering captain, shook his head and smiled. The captain looked confused, but didn¡¯t know why he was laughing. Gao Feng asked:

    "We have been dealing with each other for two days, and we have to do business in one place from now on. I haven't asked for my name yet?"

    "My surname is Gu, and my name is Dazhu. If you want to show your respect, you can call me Zhuzhu."

    "Gu Dui Zheng, I have also worked as a Dui Zheng. I know that the salaries of agents and captains are not very rich. Your bag of silver is almost fifty taels. You always get it with benefits, right?"

    Although he knew that Gao Feng had been a team leader, Gu Dazhu was still a little embarrassed when he heard the other party explain the details so clearly. He hurriedly begged and said:

    "Sir, brothers have to support their families"

    Halfway through the words, Gao Feng interrupted and said with a smile:

    "I won't stop you from the regular benefits that shops and stalls give you. My salary is generous enough, and I won't share it with you. But remember, if you take benefits from others, you must work hard and maintain public order. You can't  Collude with thieves, cover up and share the stolen goods, do you understand?"

    Gu Dazhu nodded quickly and said:

    "My lord, what you are saying is that you guys must change your ways and never do that shameless thing again. Please rest assured, lord."

    Gao Feng patted his shoulder and said:

    "If there is any collusion between officials and gangsters again, I will not push you to surrender. It is the responsibility of the Demon Suppressing School Captain to kill evildoers on the streets."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? ?Please collect and recommend, newbies need support!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 37 The Wandering Taoist

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> The clouds he said here were light and light, and the team was photographed by him, and his waist was bent one point. At the end, his head was about to reach the knee position.

    "Please don't worry, sir. Please don't worry, sir"

    After speaking, his voice trembled. Gao Feng was very satisfied with the effect of his words. When he was in the Zhongjing government office, he would not have said these words. He only wanted to win over the police officers and make them obey.  But the other party didn't sell it at all. In the end, he watched helplessly as he got into the killing situation. This is an example of this.

    Gao Feng also concluded that to deal with such slick local snakes, the effect of winning over with benefits is not good. The key is to use coercion to make them afraid, and things will be easier to handle. Looking at Gu Dazhu's reaction, it is still effective. Gao Feng  I knew in my heart that if I wanted to run a good job on Shima Street, I would need the cooperation of these agents who were familiar with the situation.

    Seeing that he was almost done, Gao Feng slowed down his tone and asked:

    "Is there any news about kidnapping in Zhongjing Mansion recently?"

    "It is said that two girls were lost in the big wooden box in Nancheng. They were also lost outside the city. The superiors have ordered the brothers to keep a close eye on them. But it's strange to say that those gangsters don't know about this. Let's check it out.  No one checked."

    Police officers usually have a lot of contact with local ghosts and monsters. Once there is a case, they can get a lot of information from these people. If they don't know about it, it will be more troublesome.

    ¡°Let me know if you have any new information on this matter. If you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me!¡±

    Gao Feng said something before leaving. Gu Dazhu thanked him sincerely and bowed to send Gao Feng off. His respectful etiquette also fell into the eyes of many people, seeing that the usually arrogant and majestic team was so humble.  Respectfully, everyone was surprised and felt that Gao Feng was extraordinary.

    Walking on the road, Gao Feng didn't pay attention to the opinions of passers-by. What he thought was that this case was really not simple. Gu Dazhu didn't know more information than he did, but one thing was very important, and that was that even the gangsters in the city didn't know.  The news shows that this case is not an ordinary kidnapping case

    "God bless you!"

    Gao Feng was lost in thought. He heard someone in front of him reciting the Taoist slogan loudly. When he looked up, he saw a wandering Taoist coming towards him, so he quickly avoided it.

    When Taizu Taizu of Daxia pacified the world and established Daxia, Zhengxuanzong contributed a lot. Therefore, the Daxia Dynasty respected Taoism and had official offices such as Taoism. Therefore, Taoist priests and Taoist monks had a very high status, not to mention the high status of Zhengxuanzong.  A person who can be a national preceptor has a high position equal to that of the prime minister and the governor. The Taoist priests and monks in the Taoist temple all receive Daxia salary. Such practitioners from wealthy families all receive generous offerings.

    Even an ordinary Taoist is highly respected among the people. There are many wandering Taoists in cities and towns. They preach the Taoist name and recite Taoist scriptures. The people are also very generous in giving money. Of course, in the rich and prosperous  If you do this in a big city, the benefits will be better.

    Therefore, there are quite a few such Taoists in Zhongjing City. Even though Gao Feng is of the sixth grade, and the opponent may be a wild Taoist who doesn¡¯t even have an ultimatum, Gao Feng still gives way to the opponent and respects the Taoist sect. This is a deep-rooted tradition in Daxia.  .

    Not only did Gao Feng give way, but other pedestrians also dodged. This man looked to be in his forties, his eyes were slightly narrowed, and he had three long beards fluttering. He was wearing a blue Taoist robe without any patterns, and he was holding a wooden tree in his left hand.  Hold the box, make a Taoist secret with your right hand, and walk forward slowly.

    The attire and mannerisms cannot be said to be special, but this Taoist priest does have an aura of transcendence, which makes people feel peaceful and respectful.

    Gao Feng felt this way, and so did the pedestrians on the street. They took out copper coins and broken silver and threw them into the wooden box. Along the way, this man gave a lot of money, and Shima Street was bustling.  There are many rich people in this place, and the wooden box that is one foot square and three inches high is almost full.

    "It is not easy to put copper coins and broken silver in such a wooden box and hold it flat with the left hand that is least likely to use force. Looking at the calm posture of this man lifting the weight with ease, it is even more mysterious.

    Not to mention passers-by, even the shops on both sides have shop assistants rushing over with coins and throwing them in. The wooden box is not big, and there are often copper coins and broken silver scattered outside. The Taoist does not pick them up, but just steps forward and bends to the left and right.  As a courtesy, move forward slowly.

    It is estimated that if he bent down to pick it up, everyone would not be so enthusiastic about giving money. Gao Feng thought viciously in his heart, and smiled and took out ten cents from his arms, waiting for the man to come up to him.  Throw it in.

    Gao Feng threw the money in, and the Taoist also noticed it. Such wandering Taoists knew what was important and what was important. Gao Feng was wearing the official robe of a sixth-grade military general., people on the street are in awe of him, and Taoists should be polite, but their gestures should be adequate, that is, nodding in greeting with a slightly wider amplitude.

    In response to the Taoist's greetings, Gao Feng smiled and nodded, and the two of them looked at each other. After all, the Taoist was older, and his eyes were not black and white. They looked a little turbid and faintly yellow. This is a common thing, and Gao Feng has seen it.  It was too much, but somehow, I felt uncomfortable, but it was just uncomfortable, and my expression did not change.

    Looking at each other, Gao Feng felt uncomfortable, but the Taoist actually reacted. His body trembled and he shrank back. Although the movement was very small, Gao Feng still noticed it, but he didn't take it seriously and just stepped back.  , let the Taoist move on.

    The indifference on the Taoist's face was a little stiff, and the wooden box in his left hand shook, but then he stabilized and walked forward again. Gao Feng felt a little strange, but he didn't take it to heart and continued to patrol.

    ¡° For a place like Shima Street, trouble means petty theft, kidnapping, and ploys, and you have to have a tacit understanding with the police, otherwise you won¡¯t be able to do it at all.

    After Gao Feng taught the police officers a lesson, the locals did not dare to continue colluding with each other, and the order on the street was naturally much better. In broad daylight and in peacetime, Gao Feng's inspections became just a stroll, and there were not many things that needed to be managed.  made.

    After walking around, I saw that the man went to other streets. It seemed that he was wandering around the streets in the capital, always asking for money in one place, which must be annoying.

    It was an uneventful day again. In addition to the shopkeeper Yongji who came to invite Gao Feng in for tea, other merchants also came over and invited him to have wine and tea. However, Gao Feng politely declined.  I don¡¯t know how other captains treat the orders issued by the Demon Suppression Division. He must fulfill them meticulously and be serious and responsible.

    The inspection was serious, but nothing was found. When it was getting dark, Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang. It happened that when he was about to reach his home, he met Gao Jincai, the personal chief of the Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There will be an update at around midnight tonight, please remember to collect, recommend and support, and make it to the list!  Three updates on the homepage list!  Yu Heng still remembers that the additional updates on the list this week have not yet been implemented, and they will be added next Monday!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 38 Sleepless (please recommend collection)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Don¡¯t look at Gao Feng¡¯s current treatment as the younger brother of the family. Gao Jincai is just a servant, but his actual status is still far behind. One person can be trusted in front of the second-ranking figure in the house, and the other is not.  It's just that he has recently gained some limelight.

    Gao Jincai was in Fengtianfang, Fengtian Mansion. Even members of the Gao clan who were close to him were polite and respectful to him, let alone Gao Feng. However, Gao Feng's memory of the killing night was still fresh in his mind. How could he greet him politely? However, there was conflict and revenge.  No, there is no evidence or witnesses. If there is really going to be a fight, you will definitely be the one to suffer.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t squint, and Gao Jincai didn¡¯t look good. He stared at Gao Feng coldly. The two sides just passed each other without saying a word.

    Although Gao Jincai is Gao Tianhe's long-term follower, he does not always serve Gao Tianhe. Gao Feng has heard rumors very early on that Gao Jincai has an outhouse near Fengtianfang. When he does not have to serve his master,  For example, when Gao Tianhe went to the Forbidden Army after lunch, or after dark, he often went there to have private meetings and have fun, and his life was very nourishing.

    Gao Feng still didn't sleep at night and spent the night practicing and patrolling. Some clan members who returned late saw Gao Feng and asked why. Everyone knew the situation reported by Gao Feng and was moved to see him taking the initiative to patrol.  very.

    It is true that the capital is too big to have so many coincidences. This night was uneventful, with Gao Feng patrolling and practicing at midnight.

    When he was going to work in the morning, Gao Feng found that the smell in his yard had become extremely fresh, but not as good as inside the house. The exotic fruit had been eaten, and there was no trace left. The buds on the wooden frame had already  It is really strange what the reason is for completely withering away.

    This is not a bad thing after all, and Gao Feng doesn¡¯t want to spend too much time looking for the reason. He is currently thinking about the mysteries on the mountain and how to handle this errand.

    After a few steps out of the house, I met a tribesman who got up early. I used to greet him warmly, but today it was different. I warmly greeted him at home for breakfast. Some of the older people even said, "You are a lonely young man and you can't live by yourself."  It's easy. If you don't mind it, just come and live together at home.

    Gao Feng declined, but he was also a little puzzled. He didn't know why his tribe was so enthusiastic. What Gao Feng didn't know was that the news of his patrolling Fengtianfang at night had spread. Everyone praised him for his benevolence and righteousness. They felt that this boy was not only  If you are lucky and kind-hearted, everyone will naturally want to get close to such a person.

    The news spread quickly. Everyone in Fengtianfang and the Hou Mansion knew about it. General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army Left Army also knew about it. After breakfast, he went to the Hou Mansion. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was about to go out of the city.  Zhuangzi and the two brothers were not seen outside. Gao Tianhe said straight to the point:

    "My brother must already know that many women have been lost in the capital during this period. He has already made arrangements. It's ridiculous that Gao Feng wants to use this matter to make a splash. Not to mention the notices going up and down in the past few days.  He is still pretending to patrol at night, he just has a status and official status, does he want to win over the hearts of the clan?"

    To be fair, with Fengtianhou as the clan leader in charge, Gao Feng was indeed a bit overshadowed by his appearance. But how to look at the matter, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai's expression did not change much, he just pondered for a moment and said:

    "There are many well-informed people in the clan, and they also know about the case. Although the clan has secretly made arrangements, they have not seen it openly, and everyone is not at ease. This is what I am wrong about. Today  I will arrange night patrols for the guards in the mansion to reassure everyone. Second brother, you also need to send some people over."

    "My brother is still thoughtful!"

    Gao Changhe's expression changed, but he squeezed out a smile and said, The groom over there has brought the horse over. Gao Tianhai glanced at Gao Tianhe, nodded, got on the horse, and a group of guards surrounded Fengtianhou and left.

    Looking at the departing team, Gao Tianhe's expression gradually turned cold. This was because Gao Feng suffered a loss for the second time at Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai's place.

    Gao Feng was unaware of this dramatic change in the mansion. Just like yesterday, he went to inspect Shima Street. Just like yesterday, everything was peaceful.

    Returning to Fengtianfang in the evening, the Hou Mansion has sent guards to patrol. With someone to take care of it, Gao Feng will naturally not need to stay up all night to stay alert and can rest. On that huge mountain, there are  There are so many magical things. I learned a lot last night, but Gao Feng still wanted to go in and had more questions to ask.

    Eliminating fatigue and sleepiness is no longer the purpose of Gao Feng's sleep. When you enter sleep, you can enter another world. Gao Feng now knows that you can enter the mountain in a state of calmness and forgetfulness, but that state is too unstable.  , you may return to reality at any time, it is best to fall asleep.

    Although yesterday?There were no strange changes in my body after eating the exotic fruit, but now my energy is very strong, and it is not easy to fall asleep. I took a piece of stone and wanted to carve a lion rolling a hydrangea. The shape and texture of this thing are all  It's extremely complicated and takes a lot of time to do.

    Based on the last experience, Gao Feng felt that he was almost tired after carving the lion rolling the hydrangea. The stone was also hard bluestone. Unexpectedly, he picked up the carving knife and started it. It was really simple, not to mention that he felt uncomfortable at all.  Considering the hardness of the stone, it is easy to carve those complicated lines and shapes.

    Many parts, such as the lion's mane, used to take Gao Feng several nights to carve. Because there were too many lines and curves, it had to be broken down into many steps. But tonight's carving was done in one go. The stone seemed white in his hands.  The paper and the carving knife are like a paintbrush, and the ink is splashed freely in a circular motion, and the finished product is ready in a short time.

    After finishing the carving, Gao Feng did not feel tired, nor was he mentally exhausted at all. Looking at the lifelike lion rolling the hydrangea in his hand, Gao Feng was a little bit dumbfounded. This is probably his best work since he learned carving. There are almost no mistakes and the shape is rounded.  , the lines and stripes are all extremely accurate.

    What could not be done before is now so easy. Gao Feng can probably think of the reason. He has practiced the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique. His strength has increased, and his control of power has also increased. The craft of carving is nothing more than strength and power.  It is not unusual to see such an improvement in the performance of control.

    Sculpting can't consume your energy, so you can only calm your mind, practice skills, and see if you can enter in another way. With the movement of your true energy and your mental concentration, as usual, Gao Feng's senses have become  When you become more alert, you can hear the guards of the Hou Mansion patrolling and feel the fresh breath in the house.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ??This is the first update of the list in the early morning. There will be two more updates tomorrow. If it is on the homepage list, there will be three more updates. I missed one update last week and will make up for it on Tuesday!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 39: Encountering trouble (there are two more updates, please recommend and collect!

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> As usual, Gao Feng's senses have become sharper. He can hear the guards of the Hou Mansion patrolling and feel the fresh breath in the house.

    Different from what I have noticed in the past few mornings, the air in the room seems to be becoming turbid at this time. This is normal. People breathe in and out, inhale clean air, exhale turbid air, and cycle back and forth. The room is filled with turbidity.  It is relatively closed, difficult to circulate, and turbid air accumulates. This is naturally the case.

    It seems that the effect of the fruit must have passed, Gao Feng thought to himself, and then he concentrated on it. His breath slowly became the same as before. Suddenly, something seemed to shake the room, and Gao Feng suddenly opened his eyes.  , his senses are far beyond those of ordinary people now, and he cannot hide any movement in such a small space in his house, but Gao Feng doesn't know where the vibration comes from, it seems to be an illusion.

    Looking around, there was nothing strange in the room. It seemed that the strangeness was caused by himself. But after entering the mountain, there were too many strange things, and Gao Feng didn't pay much attention to it. But not long after, Gao Feng opened his eyes again.  Eyes, because he discovered that after that shock, the breath in the room began to become fresh again

    Being interrupted like this, Gao Feng didn't want to sleep anymore. Warriors cannot slack off in their training. Moreover, senior Hu Jiu also said that he could not stabilize his current state and could not reach the second level. It was better to practice diligently, and the two sets of loose  Hands also need more practice to become better familiar with them.

    Gao Feng took a few breaths of the fresh air in the house, got dressed and walked out of the house, and started practicing in the yard. As soon as they started moving, Gao Feng felt that this Sanshou was extraordinary. It was simple, but no matter how the opponent attacked,  Use this technique with your hands, legs and feet to defend and counterattack.

    It seems simple, but according to the shooting direction, enemy attack, and various states, these simple six postures also have infinite changes. Combined with the use of the internal force to calm the gods, it is even more mysterious. Gao Feng was immersed in it from the beginning.  , without feeling the passage of time at all, until dawn.

    After another sleepless night, Gao Feng went out for business as usual. When he walked on the street, he saw that the pedestrians on the road were wearing unlined clothes. Then he realized that the weather was getting cooler. He had never noticed such a change. He used to practice martial arts to strengthen his body.  , whenever the weather changes, Gao Feng will definitely catch a cold, so he always puts on clothes early, but this year he didn't feel any cold.

    It¡¯s boring to always wander around those streets, and there aren¡¯t many thieves in the first place. After hearing that the police here were cleaning up, they didn¡¯t come here without looking at them.

    But an errand is an errand after all. Gao Feng works seriously and responsibly, and still patrols according to the rules. When he walked to Luliu Road adjacent to Shima Street, the ancient arrest team from this street came up to him.

    Green Willow Road is actually a part of Shima Street. It is called this name by convention, because most of the shops here are for buying and selling jewelry. It is different from the main street of Shima Street. What is sold here are jewelry made of cheap materials. Although the materials are cheap  , but the style is the fastest updated (Wentian www.xiarixs.com) Xiaxia Novel Network, and there are no taboos. In addition to the style of Daxia, styles from all over the northern and southern Xinjiang and overseas are imitated.

    Because there are so many fresh styles, in addition to ordinary people, the women's families of wealthy families also often come here to buy and see what's new. Not to mention these women's families, many large jewelry shops in the capital also often send people to keep an eye on this place.  , imitate the available patterns.

    There are mostly women on this street, from old to young. There are many women, and there are some inconveniences. Gao Feng's inspection only took a glance at the intersection, and then moved to other streets.

    The team of Zhenggu Dazhu stopped Gao Feng at the street entrance. They first saluted respectfully, then came closer and said:

    "Mr. Gao, last night someone reported to the police at Baihua Archway that his daughter had disappeared yesterday. The girl said she went to her aunt's house during the day to break in, but she didn't come back at night. She went to her aunt's house for a while.  When asked, he said he was going home after lunch. When the two families looked for him on the road, he was missing. When it got dark, the family was worried, so they had no choice but to go to the Yamen to report the crime. "

    "How old was the missing girl?"

    "He said he was in his early fourteens"

    "Could such a young child get lost on his own?"

    "A fourteen-year-old girl is not young anymore. It is not impossible for her to get married and have children. This girl's home and her aunt's home are just two streets away. We often go to and fro with each other on weekdays. Otherwise, we would not trust her to run back and forth with a child.  If you know the way, how could you get lost?"

    Gao Feng and the ancient team were asking and answering a few questions, and they also confirmed this matter. After all, Gao Feng had done it in the government office, and he understood that ordinary people would not be willing to take matters into their own hands if their families did not have 120,000 problems.  Those who go to the government to make trouble, after all, go to the government, it is trouble that cannot be sorted out.

    &nbsp; Baihua Archway is also the name of a place. There are several streets, just like Shima Street. It is not far from here, just three intersections to the west. Because of the close distance, the information about the ancient pillars is also well-known.  .

    "Are there any clues?"

    "Brothers, I have asked people back and forth on the street, but no one has found anything wrong. It is really evil. In broad daylight, a living person can disappear after saying that he is gone. Are there monsters and evil things? In our capital city, they  I don¡¯t have the ability to mess around!¡±

    There are formations and Taoist temples in Zhongjing. If monsters and evil things do what they do, they will definitely be noticed. But the girl's disappearance is strange. If there is no magical power involved, how can it be so unnoticed?

    Ever since the conflict that day, Gu Dazhu, who knew Gao Feng's "evil reputation", had been trembling with fear, fearing that Gao Feng would be "killed" in the line of duty.  The young man with a "famous reputation for evil" was quite reasonable and was about to continue to flatter him when a burst of noise came.

    The noise was in the green willow road. Gao Feng had already looked over, and he could hear clearly. Some people were screaming there, while others were laughing.

    The person who screamed seemed to be a young woman, and the arrogant laugh was a male voice. Moreover, the laughter had a rather obscene and evil meaning, and the laughter of the people nearby was also very obscene.

    The women on Green Willow Road all walked out, seemingly to avoid what was going on over there, but Gao Feng strode over. Who was the scoundrel from there, actually teasing the women in broad daylight?

    There was a bit of chaos on Luliu Road, but seeing Gao Feng in official uniform, everyone understood that the manager was coming, and they all moved out of the way. Some even knew Gao Feng's heroic deeds, and whispered there, "Wait a minute."  Watching Gao Feng show off his skills, some people who wanted to leave did not leave, but stood at a distance to watch the fun.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    There are two more updates!  Please recommend me to collect and recommend this book, Yu Heng!  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 40 Capital Tiger (there is another update, please support!)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The place where the accident happened is not far from Gao Feng. It is the third shop to the east from the intersection. Gao Feng knows that this shop is called "Qiqiao Zhai" and specializes in girls' shops.  Gadgets and jewelry are very famous in the capital because they are exquisite and unique, and they are often new. In addition to the common women in Nancheng, even the female relatives of wealthy families in the city often come to buy things ().

    Because there are many women coming in and out, there are many scoundrels in front of this door. Although they dare not do anything, it is fun to look at beauties. The shop also knows this. In order to facilitate the female customers, they also asked the nursing home to expel them, and the police also  They would come regularly to clear the place, and the ladies from noble families who came here were all escorted when they went out. Those scoundrels would dare to mess around, so nothing happened.

    "Who is so short-sighted, who is so bold, and dares to cause trouble in his own jurisdiction? Gao Feng is puzzled and angry at the same time ().

    A large open space has opened up where the accident occurred. Many passers-by were scared, but they couldn't bear to part with the excitement, so they gathered around and came out.

    "Shameless fanaticstop!"

    There were women in the circle scolding and screaming, but what was even more harsh was the men¡¯s laughter. Someone laughed loudly:

    "This woman says we are shameless!"

    "That's nonsense. The young master is obviously appreciating the beautiful scenery. How can you say such an elegant thing is shameless!"

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, it¡¯s really exquisite and translucent, graceful and mysterious, please let it rain a little more!¡±

    "yes!"

    Gu Dazhu had already pushed aside the people in front of Gao Feng. There was another scream in the circle, a woman cried, and there were comforting sounds.

    There are three women on the street. What is special is that they are all wearing men's clothes, but now, everyone can tell that they are women. Two of them are a little older, but they are only twenty, and the two women are covering the girls behind them.  Judging from the appearance and stature of the girl, she was about fourteen or fifteen years old. The two older women kept yelling and scolding while comforting the crying girl behind them.

    These three girls were all in an extremely embarrassed state, because they were soaked from head to toe. The weather was sunny and there was nothing to splash with, but there was a small cloud floating above their heads, and raindrops were falling from the clouds. The girls  I kept trying to escape and running around in the circle, but the small piece of cloud always followed me and kept watering down.

    The clouds were three feet away from the girl's head and could follow the drift. This must be a magic. The weather was still a bit hot during the day. Everyone's clothes were very thin. When the water was poured down, it immediately stuck to the skin, and the scenery under the clothes was see through.  When he came out, Gao Feng even saw the color of his bellyband jacket and quickly turned his head away.

    Women in this world all have their own reputations. It is a huge insult to do this in the street, but on the other side there are a few men laughing there, as if they are watching a good show ().

    It is not uncommon for thugs to molest women, but these thugs are unusual. The man in the middle is of medium build, in his twenties, and has an ordinary appearance, but he is wearing a dazzling pink silk shirt and has a lewd look on his face.  He stared at the three women who were already soaked and almost naked.

    The color of the silk shirt is vulgar, but the material used is extraordinary. Not to mention that the jade pendant on the man's waist exudes a faint brilliance. It is clearly a magic weapon that can ward off evil spirits and protect him. The ring on his finger is inlaid with a bead, and there is also brilliance flowing on the bead.  , I think it is also a useful magic weapon.

    The jewelry on his body actually has a magic weapon. Whose son is so arrogant? There is a person next to this person who is smiling evilly. He is dressed in servant uniform. He looks ordinary. This should be a long follower. There are two people behind him.  The middle-aged people also have smiles on their faces, but these two people are dressed as guards. Judging from their demeanor and behavior, I am afraid that the level will not be lower than "attracting qi", and it is possible to be higher.

    What caught Gao Feng's attention the most was the person standing to the right of the playboy, because that person was wearing a Taoist robe. He was in his thirties, short and slightly fat. He stretched out a finger on his right hand and moved it slightly, obviously.  It was the person who cast the spell. He wore a black Taoist robe with a rune embroidered with silver thread, which was the word "Qing".

    He is actually a disciple of Qingxu Sect. There are three major Taoist sects in the world, Zhengxuan Sect, Qingxu Sect and Taiqingguan. Most of the disciples of Zhengxuan Sect are in the Taoist academy. Taiqingguan is in Beidi, but Qingxu Sect is from the He family.  The relationship between nobles and nobles was very good, and many noble families invited disciples of the Qingxu Sect home to worship them.

    But who is the person who can have the disciples of Qingxu Sect accompany him, and can also instruct Taoist priests to engage in such despicable activities

    Seeing this scene, Gao Feng had a rough guess. After all, he had worked in Zhongjing Mansion and had heard a lot of rumors in the market.

    Over there, Gu Dazhu was aggressively clearing the way for Gao Feng, pushing aside the crowd in front,Seeing the dude in pink shirt over there, he glanced at it and rubbed his eyes, but he hurriedly shrank back, looking a little panicked. He turned around and whispered to Gao Feng:

    "Mr. Gao, this is Zhu Qingliu, the eldest son of the Zhu family of Duke Lai, the 'Capital Tiger' ()."

    Only first-class noble families such as kings, dukes, and marquises can possess magic weapons, accessories, and Taoist guardians. Moreover, in such families, side sons are not allowed to be considered. Only the heir to the eldest family can have this kind of style.  There is such a scene,

    "However, most of these first-class noble families know how to measure their differences, and their children would not be so flamboyant on ordinary days, let alone do such disgusting and despicable things on the street.

    Gao Feng had really heard of this man. He was one of the most famous bad boys in the capital. Zhu Qingliu was the only child of Laiguo's family. He had been doted on since he was a child. When he grew up, he became lawless and liked to stir up trouble. His family background  , a famous brothel prostitute, a charming wife and a beautiful concubine, you don't have to worry about it as much as you want, but this person just likes to rob civilian girls and molest good families, and if he really gets into the house, he will get tired of playing with her for a few days.

    Because of this evil deed, several families inside and outside the capital were destroyed, and there were many crimes. The Duke of Laiguo's family is now prosperous and favored. Zhu Qingliu's aunt is the concubine of Emperor Ren, and she is protected by everyone. She never encounters trouble.  All passed peacefully.

    His evil deeds are obvious, but there is nothing that can be done to him, so he is nicknamed "Beijing Tiger" all over the capital. He is an extremely difficult person, and the agents of the Zhongjing Prefecture avoid him, no matter what.  It's really troublesome if you can't control it, and it can't be justified if you don't care.

    But Gao Feng also knew that most of these people were active in the West City and East City where wealthy people gathered, but he did not expect to come to Nancheng today.

    "Your Majesty, please take these women back."

    "You're tired of farting when you take it home. It's so fun to play like this. Zhu Quan, you really know what I like. Xuan Qing, can you let these little ladies take off some of their clothes? Don't take off all of them!"

    "My lord, this is not easy"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There is one more update!  Please support, recommend and collect, Yuheng wants to charge forward again!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 41: Beat him to pieces (the third update is here!)

    <tr><td>

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°

    "You're tired of farting when you take it home. It's so fun to play like this. Zhu Quan, you really know what I like. Xuan Qing, can you let these little ladies take off some of their clothes? Don't take off all of them!"

    "My lord, this is not easy"

    "If you can do it, that colorful stone will be yours."

    The conversation came clearly to Gao Feng's ears. The Taoist was obviously interested in Zhu Qingliu, but looking at Zhu Qingliu's extremely excited look, he probably couldn't care less.

    "Master Gao, you have no control over this matter. The Laiguo public is famous for protecting its shortcomings. Let's not cause trouble"

    At this moment, Gu Dazhu had already retracted, stretched out his hand to pull Gao Feng's clothes and said, Gao Feng pondered for a moment and asked coldly:

    "What should I do if the owner of the suffering comes to find me afterwards?"

    "If you can push it out, push it out. If you can't push it out, please work hard for the brothers below"

    Gu Dazhukou said nonchalantly, already panicking. Gao Feng saw a smile on the corner of the Taoist priest Xuan Qing's mouth, changing his gestures to do something. He also saw Zhu Qingliu glance over here, nonchalantly.  , Gao Feng even saw the followers around the evil young man sneering at him, their eyes full of contempt.

    If I want to be prosperous and prosperous, I cannot offend the heirs of such a wealthy family. Moreover, the matter in front of me actually has nothing to do with me. It is the responsibility of the police to take care of it. If the time comes, I will not feel any responsibility. If I reach out rashly,  Maybe he will be labeled as unstable by the clan, and the official position he finally earned will not be preserved. Do you care or not?

    The small clouds floating above the heads of the three women kept raining. The two older women covered the girl, but they couldn't block anything at all. The three women were soaked by the rain. Although the weather was very hot, the three of them were still covered by the rain.  Shivering from the cold, the three girls disguised as men looked around with pleading eyes, but everyone they saw lowered their heads or ignored them. No one dared to come forward to help, even if they didn't know about the "Beijing Tiger"  With such a bad reputation, who would dare to step forward and meddle in Zhu Qingliu's appearance just to watch the fun?

    ??The Fengtianhou family is less powerful than the Laiguo family. I am a distant branch, and it has only been a few days since I got good luck. The other party is the legitimate son. If I meddle in others' affairs, it will not be of any benefit to me.

    At this moment, in addition to righteous indignation, Gao Feng's heart was filled with anger. This was Shima Street, the territory under his jurisdiction. This evil young man came here to cause trouble like no one else, and he didn't even see himself in his eyes. He thought he didn't exist at all. This  How can I endure such evil deeds, such nonsense, and such contempt!

    His mind was spinning, and he had already thought a lot in the blink of an eye. Gu Dazhu beside him did not move slowly and was already hiding in the crowd. No matter what, there is no benefit at all. The conclusion is obvious.

    But he just couldn¡¯t see such a thing and ignore it. Gao Feng sighed in his heart, walked out of the crowd, and shouted:

    "Stop!"

    The people on Zhu Qingliu¡¯s side were in such high spirits that they didn¡¯t expect anyone to stop them. Xuan Qing was already preparing to do something, but they all stopped in shock when they heard a sudden shout.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t pay attention to them. He strode up to the three girls, untied his official robe and put it on the two women in front of him.

    He was tall and burly, and his official robe was also bulky. The three women were slender, and they were able to cover most of them. The woman closest to the outside looked at Gao Feng gratefully, sobbed and said:

    "Thank you so much for your help"

    The woman raised her head, but Gao Feng was stunned. The two older women and the girl they were covering up, even though they were wearing men's clothes and soaked to the skin, their embarrassment could not conceal their looks. The two older women were  The older one can already be called beautiful, and the younger one behind her can be said to be stunningly beautiful. At the age of fourteen or fifteen, she has a picturesque appearance, shedding tears and sobbing, but she has an extremely soft and charming temperament.

    It can be seen that the skin of these three women is also fair and delicate, and the men's clothes are actually made of silk and satin. These three women are not from ordinary people. Of course, ordinary girls will not be idle pretending to be men. With this appearance and appearance, it is no wonder.  Then Zhu Qingliu came to tease him.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t dare to look at the three girls looking so good after a few glances. He pointed to a shop across the street and said:

    "Go in and stay, dry your clothes, don't get cold!"

    The women also knew that this was not the time to thank them, so they nodded in a hurry, put on a piece of clothing, hugged each other, and stumbled to the store.

    When those women moved, theyThe small clouds above his head also moved. Gao Feng raised his hands and took rapid shots. The onlookers couldn't see the movement clearly, but they heard the rapid whistling. The small clouds actually stopped moving and floated towards Zhu Qingliu and the others.  Go, release the inner energy, and directly form a gust of wind during the beating, blowing away the clouds.

    "The bastards from there dare to disturb grandpa's fun!"

    When he was in high spirits, Pingbai came out to interrupt him. The playboy Zhu Qingliu immediately became angry and cursed angrily. Gao Feng saw that the cloud was no longer chasing the three girls, so he turned around and said to Zhu Qingliu:

    "In broad daylight, you insult a good woman, do you still have any sense of shame, and do you know the law of the king!?"

    The clouds floated back for a while, and they didn't know what the Taoist priest Xuanqing had done, but they disappeared without a trace in mid-air. Zhu Qingliu didn't expect that his curse would be countered by Gao Feng in a neither humble nor overbearing manner. He was shocked at first, and then became angry.  Kong was twisted, but Nuji smiled, pointed at Gao Feng and said with a smile:

    "A bastard who is a school captain actually dares to talk to grandpa like that. Okay, okay, let's watch the little lady's drama later. Let's kill you bastard bastard first. Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi, beat him to pieces. I will give you a big reward."  !¡±

    Zhu Qingliu stretched out his hand and pointed at Gao Feng and shouted. The two guards behind him looked at each other and walked out. Zhu Qingliu's gang of idlers, Zhu Quan, looked even more angry than his master, jumping around and pointing at Gao Feng.  Feng cursed:

    "You are the only one who dares to interfere with our young master's affairs, as big as a captain. After you are beaten into a puddle of mud, it will be too late to cry!"

    Although most of the Demon-Suppressing School Captains are descendants of noble families, they are not their parents. In the eyes of people like Zhu Qingliu, they are really nothing.

    Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were both dressed as guards. They wore a set of tight-fitting cloth robes and both carried waist knives. They were very ordinary. Moreover, they were middle-aged and did not have much prestige. People in the capital liked to show off, and the guards they brought were very particular.  They are tall and strong men, and they look majestic and imposing, but these two are not very eye-catching.

    Although he looked inconspicuous, Gao Feng bowed his waist slightly. He could feel the pressure from these two middle-aged men. The two men walked casually, but in fact, they had blocked all directions of his progress.  And if Gao Feng turns around and runs, the two of them can immediately start chasing him.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    It is said to be three updates, but in fact it is four updates. Please support, collect and recommend!  It will be the third update tomorrow!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 42 Xuanqing Curse (First update!)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi seemed to be taking ordinary steps, but Gao Feng could see the subtle changes in their bodies. Their bodies were constantly adjusting their strength and could break into a fight at any time.  Gao Feng was on full alert, staring at the two people in front of him. His breathing slowed down and he took a fighting stance.

    Gao Feng was about to start the fight. He was tense mentally and physically. He looked at each other with eager eyes. However, Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi stopped for a moment, with a look of surprise on their faces. The older Zhu Liu on the right  He said in a deep voice:

    "Whose child are you?"

    "My surname is Gao!"

    "But it's from Fengtianhou?"

    After a few brief exchanges, Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi looked at each other again, and Zhu Qi said:

    "Since we are descendants of the Marquis Gao family, our brothers will not kill anyone"

    At this time, is the prestige of the clan still useful?  Gao Feng thought of this and relaxed a little.

    At this moment, Xuan Qing, who had always been silent, suddenly raised his finger and pointed at Gao Feng, and whispered one word:

    "Certainly!"

    Gao Feng heard this word clearly. At the same time, his whole body suddenly froze, as if he was tightly bound by a rope. At this moment, Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi activated at the same time. The two people had ferocious faces and said fiercely.  :

    ¡°I¡¯ll break a hundred and eighty of your bones and teach you a lesson!¡±

    Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi started to move, and suddenly there was a layer of rust-colored dark light outside the body, and then disappeared, but the fists and arms had swelled, and the color had changed, and they looked like hammers.

    As expected, it is a realm above "inducing qi". There is a characteristic above "inducing qi", that is, the inner qi moves freely, and the characteristics of the practiced skills begin to appear outside the body.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already arrived in front of Gao Feng. One attacked from the left and the other from the right. They landed on the ground and exerted force. The stone paving stones on the ground were trampled to pieces. You can imagine how amazing the power of the punch would be.

    "Bump!" There was a muffled sound, and the fist was punched on the flesh, and the sound of "bump, bump, bump" sounded continuously. The onlookers watched Gao Feng's body shaking constantly. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were almost  Driving wooden stakes in place, every punch hit Gao Feng.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Gu Dazhu, who was hiding in the crowd and watching tremblingly, covered his eyes. He was not very skilled in martial arts, but he understood the truth. Under such a heavy punch, Gao Feng's body might be broken. This is really a school.  It's annoying for Wei to meddle in other people's business, but he felt a pity that he had to die like this.

    ¡°Well done, well played!¡±

    Zhu Qingliu, who was watching the fight over there, was very excited. Zhu Quan beside him naturally wanted to join in the fun and cheered loudly. The one-sided beating in the field also came to an end. The last punch was on the flesh, and the sound was particularly loud.

    With a "bump", Gao Feng's body flew out like a kite with its string cut off, and fell heavily to the ground. The stone slabs on the ground were also smashed into pieces, and a hole was actually made.

    Everyone around took a breath. Although Shima Street was in Nancheng, it was a bustling area with many people coming and going, and there was money on the street, so it was paved with bluestone pavement very early. At that time, it was near the capital.  There are still stones in Shishan, and they are all made of high-quality stone, thick and hard bluestone slabs. Although people come and go, they are always in good condition. They rarely need to be repaired, but if they need to be repaired, it is very troublesome and often requires the use of large vehicles.  It took hammers and iron drills for a day and a half to break a hole in the stone slab.

    But the fight in the field actually reached such an extent. The guards of the two evil young men Zhu Qingliu were so strong that they knocked the captain away. When the captain fell to the ground, he smashed the stone slab. What kind of power and righteousness was required?  I'm afraid the captain's bones were shattered and he won't survive.

    Among the gasps and exclamations, there were a few screams that were particularly clear and harsh, but they sounded like they were coming from the three women who had just hid inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s no longer an eyesore, go and drag those little ladies out, let them take off a few pieces of clothing in the street, so that the neighbors can feast their eyes on you!¡±

    Zhu Qingliu didn't take Gao Feng seriously at all, but he was eager to continue his evil deeds. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi turned around, saluted and agreed, and walked towards the shop.

    There was a sigh among the crowd watching the excitement. Except for a few lecherous scoundrels, many people turned around and left. They were originally there to watch the excitement, but the school captain bravely tried to stop him and was beaten so miserably that everyone felt dissatisfied.  Comfortable.

    Some people just turned around when they heard someone exclaiming behind them. They were puzzled, but they didn¡¯t want to look back. They thought it was the tragic experience of the captain, and they didn¡¯t want to see it anymore.He started to take steps, but heard behind him that he wanted to "stand up" and quickly turned around.

    Everyone thought that Gao Feng died there, or at least was seriously injured and lost the ability to move. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi also thought so, and they walked towards the store where the three women were hiding with a relaxed expression.

    No one expected that Gao Feng, who was lying there, moved again, instead of moving like a dying struggle, he stood up from the ground.

    Gao Feng shook his head. The clothes on his body were a little tattered. It really hurt. The place where he was punched really hurt!

    Seeing Gao Feng standing there, Zhu Quan, who was laughing and making noises, suddenly stopped. Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi, who was walking forward, and Taoist Xuan Qing who was standing behind were all shocked. Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi reacted very quickly, and his body  Xing paused for a moment, then rushed towards Gao Feng again. The onlookers could still see their movements just now, but now they felt that their eyes were blurred. It turned out that these two people had not exerted their full strength just now. These nobles are really amazing.  The bodyguards brought by the prince are actually so strong.

    Taoist Xuan Qing's movements were not fast, but just like before, he stretched out his finger towards Gao Feng and shouted:

    "Bind!"

    Even the audience could hear this word clearly, the sound was not loud, but everyone seemed to be shocked.

    There were two strong hands rushing in front of him. These two warriors were at the worst level and were at the "combat skill" level. The heavy blow they hit him was not much worse than when Luo Xiyi launched the violent bear ice soul armor that day. But at this moment, Gao Feng  What he was paying attention to was not Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi. What he saw was the Taoist priest Xuan Qing who had not moved much.

    Although Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were fast, they were not as fast as the sound of "bind". Gao Feng even saw vague changes in the void. It seemed that something condensed rapidly from around Xuan Qing, and then flew towards Gao Feng at a faster speed.  Come, Gao Feng couldn't be sure whether there was a process of flying in. It was too fast, and there was no process at all.

    Gao Feng didn't see it until he got close to him. It seemed to be a ball of light. The ball of light suddenly opened up and turned into a net covering it. This invisible net directly tied him tightly. If he was frozen just now, there was another  If you can't move at all, then you are completely controlled now, and no one can move anywhere in your body.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ??Please recommend for collection, there are two more updates!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 43: Never Retreat (Second Update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng didn't see what seemed to be a ball of light until he was in front of him. The ball of light suddenly opened and turned into a net covering it. This invisible net directly tied him tightly. If  Just now, his whole body was frozen and he could still move a little, but now he is completely controlled, with no movement anywhere in his body.

    At this moment, Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi, who were rushing toward them, became extremely slow. It was not until Gao Feng was tied up that their movements became normal in Gao Feng's eyes.

    You can only fight back if you can move, but you can't move now. You can only fight back if you break free of this bondage. Gao Feng exerted all his strength and struggled outwards. His muscles expanded outwards at this moment, and the source of storing internal force in his body was also here.  Power suddenly surged out in an instant.

    This is not a rapid transport to the internal force channels in the body. Just like Gao Feng's need at this time, at this moment, this source is exploding, and the internal force is transported to every place in the body in an instant. This power is so rapid that even  Dissipated outside the body.

    The power is invisible and qualityless, and no one present can see anything wrong. All they can see is that Gao Feng's body suddenly stiffened, and then he shouted loudly.

    The invisible net has power, and it can resist the force. The net cannot restrain Gao Feng. Gao Feng suddenly felt his whole body loosen. The restraint had disappeared. The Taoist Xuan Qing over there was originally calm, but when Gao Feng broke away,  In an instant, his body shook violently, and he took two steps back to stabilize himself. He looked over with a look of disbelief on his face.

    From being bound to breaking free, all this happened in a very short period of time. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi had not yet reached Gao Feng, but they were already very close, and their fists were about to touch his body.

    Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi are all highly skilled warriors. Their strength is not much worse than when the Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor is fully activated. However, under the attack of the Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor at full force, all Gao Feng felt was "pain".  Indeed, it just hurts a little.

    Gao Feng took a step back, raised his arms, and the two fists of Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi hit his body. There was a muffled "bang" sound, and the two fists rang out, which showed the tacit understanding of cooperation. People around him heard it as if they were knocking.  It sounded like a big drum, so close that I subconsciously wanted to cover my ears, the sound was too loud.

    If the people watching just now don't know how powerful this sound represents, they will probably know it when they see the gravel pit behind Gao Feng. Will the young captain be able to withstand this punch? Will he be knocked down or not?  Being beaten away?

    Gao Feng fell backwards and recovered immediately. There was a look of surprise on Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi's faces, but his speed did not slow down at all, and was even accelerating. The wind of the fist brought up a rapid whistling sound, and in an instant  In the meantime, the fist came close again

    But this time he missed, and Gao Feng also made a move. He shot from behind, but his movements were faster than those two. He grabbed the opponent's wrist with both hands, pointing outwards and inward.

    One point caused the opponent's fist to deviate from the target. However, one point used the opponent's momentum to speed up the opponent, but lost his balance and came closer to him. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi did not expect Gao Feng's reaction. They couldn't help but move towards him.  Staggering forward, the two of them reacted quickly and immediately lowered their waists and exerted force to stabilize their bodies.

    But Gao Feng didn't give them this chance. The three movements were so lightning-fast that the people around him didn't even see them clearly. But Gao Feng's current speed could completely make it happen. He had already let go of his hand and clenched his palm into a fist.  It slammed forward.

    Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi moved forward, and Gao Feng's fists collided. It looked as if the two bodies were hitting Gao Feng's fists. At such a high speed, one can imagine the momentum generated.

    "Bang" was another muffled sound, and Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were punched solidly on the chest. Their bodies couldn't stop flying backwards. Gao Feng moved faster, took a step forward, and put his hands on Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi's shoulders.  On the shoulder, he pulled towards himself, the person came closer, he exhaled again, and punched again.

    ??A grab, a pull, a punch, the movements are extremely simple, but this is the three blows of Sanshou taught by Xianshan senior Hu Jiu, which is the simplest, most direct and most effective.

    Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi's faces were very shocked, but there was no expression of pain. Gao Feng knew that his strength might not be enough. One punch was not enough, so he would hit again, grab and hit, Gao Feng repeated it at a very high speed.  .

    "Bang bang bang"

    The sound of fists hitting Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi sounded densely and continuously, giving people around them the illusion that this was not a monotonous movement, but a long tone.

    "One punch, two punches, three punches, people outside looked like Gao Feng took a few steps forward, but in this short moment, Gao Feng had already thrown countless punches.

    Every punch landed in the same position, and the power of each punch continued to increase. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi lost the initiative at the first blow, and then againHe failed to control his body, and was always being pulled back and punched out by Gao Feng. Countless punches were superimposed on one position, and Gao Feng's punches were always non-stop.

    The anger on the faces of Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi turned into shock, the shock turned into fear, and finally the fear turned into pain. A slight cracking sound sounded, water dripped through the stone, the bones were broken, and the flesh and blood where the fist fell  I'm afraid it has also been corrupted, and Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi are no longer able to make full movements.

    It was so fast that no one could see clearly what happened. All they could see was Gao Feng and the two men beating each other and leaving the pit five steps away.

    Gao Feng suddenly stopped, but Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were unable to counterattack in time. They couldn't even react in time. One part of their chests had been damaged by Gao Feng's stormy punches. They moved their whole bodies.  The pain in their core made them unable to complete their movements.

    "But these two are really strong players. They endured the pain and exerted their strength. Instead of running away, one of them attacked the upper plate and the other attacked the lower plate. If they wanted to continue the attack, they still had to use their ultimate move.

    But now, their actions are no longer the same as before. At this moment, Gao Feng is not paying attention to them, but to the Qingxu Sect Taoist Xuan Qing who is standing aside. As soon as the three people separate, Xuan Qing immediately makes a move.  , but instead of pointing like before, a talisman paper hung in front of Xuan Qing, and the mysterious pattern on the talisman paper was glowing.

    "kill!!"

    Gao Feng roared. Casting a spell requires full concentration. Now that he can't get close, he can only roar violently to disrupt the opponent's mind. This roar was made by Gao Feng with all his strength. The people around him felt like thunder on the ground, and they all trembled.  , Zhu Qingliu staggered two steps and almost fell down, but the effect of this roar was beyond Gao Feng's expectation. Before Xuanqing's hand was placed on the talisman paper, when he heard the roar, his body shook violently,  The paper talisman spontaneously ignited without wind and turned into ashes.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you everyone, please collect and recommend

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 44 Firebird (Third update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> While roaring, Gao Feng did not stop his movements. The most important enemy was still in front of him. In the hurried battle just now, Gao Feng understood a lot about those two sets of Sanshou.  The two sets of Sanshou are simply tailor-made for me now. Only my own speed and strength can maximize those Sanshou.

    It was just a fist, but now it's a leg. Gao Feng's roar was like thunder. Even Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi trembled when they tried to rush towards Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi despite the pain. Gao Feng gave a feint punch, and he had already scared the two of them.  Zhu Qi subconsciously shrank from the simple punching gesture, but Gao Feng's target was Zhu Liu. He raised his left leg and kicked Zhu Liu in the middle of the crotch. He seemed to hear the sound of an egg breaking. All Zhu Liu's movements were  He was frozen in the middle, curled up like a shrimp. Gao Feng's leg movement was complete, kicking Zhu Liu's whole body into the air.

    "Oh" the onlookers around exclaimed, looking at Zhu Liu who curled up into a ball and flew into the air. You can see some rare things in the capital, such as the Taoist monks flying around in the sky, the monks' practices  It can be seen occasionally, but it is rare to kick a burly man several feet into the sky.

    Gao Feng kicked out his leg, but he didn't take it back as if he was performing a stunt. Instead, he raised it high above his head. His legs were spread almost like a "one", and the foot that was stuck on the ground turned slightly, but it was facing the opponent.  Zhu Qi aimed at Zhu Qi who was on one side. Zhu Qi had no idea that Gao Feng could be so fast. Zhu Liu was kicked away. Before he could step forward, Gao Feng had already turned around.

    With a roar, Gao Feng's leg was chopped down like a giant axe. In a hurry, Zhu Qi only had time to raise his arms, and that leg hit it hard.

    Unable to stop it, a cracking sound rang out. Gao Feng's leg hit Zhu Qi's shoulder accurately. There was another cracking sound. Zhu Qi let out a miserable cry and was knocked to the ground with a muffled "bang" sound.  The bluestone on the ground also shattered, and the whole person was actually split into the stone.

    There was a burst of exclamations and a muffled "bang" sound in the distance. Zhu Liu had landed, and he thought his end would not be any better than Zhu Qi's.

    "Hurry up and do it! What are you doing standing there?"

    The time of the fight was extremely short. No one expected that Gao Feng, who seemed to be beaten to death at first, would turn around and maim the two guards. Everyone in the audience felt happy in their hearts. Some people actually cheered. This voice made everyone stand.  The dandy and evil young man Zhu Qingliu's face turned dark and he kept roaring.

    From the beginning of the word "binding" to the spontaneous combustion of the talisman, Taoist Xuanqing's spells had been interrupted twice by Gao Feng. At this time, the Taoist's face turned pale. Hearing Zhu Qingliu's roar, Xuanqing was not  How can I be respectful? I just asked in a deep voice:

    "If we take action seriously, I'm afraid we will alarm the Taoist Temple"

    The Taoist temple has great restrictions on the practices in the capital city. The Taoist said this. Before Zhu Qingliu could speak, Zhu Quan, the chief attendant beside him, said viciously:

    "Is my young master still afraid of the Taoist Academy? Just cast a spell, Taoist master, and this bastard has bullied our Laiguo family!"

    When Chang Sui said this, Zhu Qingliu nodded repeatedly and said fiercely:

    "Just do it, Master Liu from the Taoist Academy is not a guest of my house."

    Taoist Xuan Qing nodded slightly, but took a step forward, shooting continuously with both hands in mid-air. He was originally empty-handed, but where he slapped his palms, there was a talisman paper hanging in the air. In the blink of an eye, four talisman papers were hanging at the four corners.  Different, they are all made of yellow paper and cinnabar, standard spell styles.

    After defeating Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi, Gao Feng discovered that the zhenqi in his body was running crazily. If the water flow was too fast, the river bank would collapse. At this time, the zhenqi running wildly made Gao Feng feel some pain in the meridian system in his body.  In the fierce battle, Gao Feng did not feel the consumption of strength, but still felt tired and exhausted. This was really weird.

    This time was different from the time when he killed the black wolf. That time it was an accidental collision and a narrow escape. This time it was a battle. Gao Feng felt his blood boiling and his whole body seemed to explode. He felt that this was not the right state.  , wanting to take a breath and calm down.

    There was no room for hesitation or pause in the battle. As he panted, Xuanqing was well prepared. Hearing the conversation over there, Gao Feng turned around

    There were four talisman papers at the four corners of the square. Xuan Qing muttered two words in his mouth, which Gao Feng could not hear clearly. The talisman papers suddenly lit up, and everyone who was staring subconsciously closed their eyes.  As soon as the light faded, the talisman paper had turned into four balls of fire, and four balls of firebirds were flapping their wings, all the size of swallows.

    There were bursts of exclamations from the surrounding crowd. The Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy were flying in the sky. Some of the monks did some innocuous spells, which already made them feel very magical. The magic Xuanqing performedThis was the first time for many of them to see it in their lives, so they were naturally very surprised.

    Gao Feng could see countless bright spots in the sky pouring into the firebird. It turned out that the firebird, which was as big as a swallow, was expanding rapidly and was almost half the height of a person.

    Originally, the four small fire balls looked ordinary, but when they turned into four huge firebirds, everyone onlookers felt fear and took a few steps back involuntarily.

    The Green Willow Road is very wide, and Gao Feng is not close to Xuanqing, but he can already feel the heat wave coming towards his face. Gao Feng doesn¡¯t recognize many birds, and he doesn¡¯t know what kind of firebird it is. These four firebirds  They were all staring at Gao Feng. Firebird's eyes were also fire, which seemed to be more intense than his body. Gao Feng was stared at by such "fiery eyes" and his whole body felt as if it was on fire. He was extremely uncomfortable.

    Smelling the burnt smell, I looked down and saw that the already torn robe actually had several holes, and small flames lit up, which was where the firebird was staring.

    what to do?  Taoist priests and monks have always been superior in Gao Feng's heart, and they never thought they could fight each other. When Xuanqing's spell was revealed, Gao Feng didn't know how to start.

    He tried to move his position to the left and right, but the firebird seemed to be a living thing, and his eyes were immediately projected over him, leaving him no chance.

    "It's on fire, it's on fire!"

    "There are so many fire spots on my body, I won't even burn myself"

    ?????????????????????????????????: Four birds, eight eyes, they are a fire spot at a glance. Now they are still confronting each other. Gao Feng's body is densely covered with fire spots. He is burned like a honeycomb. His clothes are dry and have already started to catch fire.

    The battle has not stopped yet. His moment of hesitation cost him the opportunity. Gao Feng cursed himself in his heart. There are ten realms for warriors and ten realms for Taoists. But in the previous realms, Taoists advance faster than  The ability of a warrior must be stronger than that of a martial artist. A warrior of the same level must have the upper hand against a Taoist, otherwise the possibility of defeat is extremely high.

    Now I don¡¯t know what realm this Taoist Xuanqing is, but the opportunity has been lost. What should I do? The smell of burning is getting heavier and heavier, and Gao Feng can also feel that his clothes are on fire.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here. Please give me your favorites and recommendations. Thank you all.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 45: Using force to break the law

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The four firebirds are no longer getting bigger now, but their bodies are getting clearer and clearer. They used to be just flying flames with blurry edges, but now even the feathers are slender and visible, and the flames are  It is also getting brighter.

    Under huge pressure, Gao Feng breathed slowly and bent down. It was not the pressure that made him bend, but a fighting posture!

    So what if the opportunity is lost, what if a warrior is inferior to a Taoist? In such a situation, how can he still bow his head and beg for mercy? From childhood to adulthood, Gao Feng has always relied on himself and never bowed his head.

    "Everyone who has nothing to do with you should stay away, don't get hurt!"

    Gao Feng suddenly raised his voice and said. When he spoke like this, those who were watching in rapt attention woke up. This scene was wonderful, but using magic can hurt people. It would be too bad if he was affected.  It's worth it.

    The four firebirds flapped their wings, and their fiery breath continued to expand outwards. Many onlookers at a close distance were covered in sweat, but the fight was so exciting that they were so fascinated by it that they couldn't bear to step back.

    Gao Feng¡¯s loud reminder made the passers-by react and hurriedly retreated away. You pushed me and squeezed, creating a mess, but the space left for Gao Feng and the man was much larger.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s statement proved that he would continue to fight. Taoist priest Xuan Qing showed a look of disdain on his face and said with a sneer:

    "Do you want to drag the people who came to the Taoist Academy? Don't worry, before they come, this Taoist will turn you into ashes long ago!"

    "Insulting a good family in the street is disrespectful and I won't agree to it!"

    Gao Feng replied coldly, Taoist Xuanqing snorted again and said contemptuously:

    "Things that don't know whether to live or die!"

    Before he finished speaking, Xuanqing flicked his fingers, and a firebird raised its head and screamed, flying quickly towards Gao Feng. Birds did not fly very fast at the beginning, but the starting speed of this firebird exceeded  An arrow that leaves the string.

    Gao Feng felt the temperature in front of him suddenly rise, and his eyes were full of bright fire. The bird flew down in the air, and at such a speed. Gao Feng jumped up to avoid this momentum.

    This leap was not about jumping up on the spot, but rushing towards the Taoist priest Xuan Qing. After losing the opportunity, he could only switch from defense to offense in the battle. Gao Feng's zhenqi heart moved at will and circulated rapidly.  His jump brought with it the sound of howling wind, which was no less than that of the firebird that flew towards him.

    The distance between the two sides was less than twenty steps. The fire bird rushed towards him. Gao Feng jumped up and was immediately close to Xuanqing. In the battle between warriors and Taoists, warriors must fight in close combat. The closer they are, the greater the chance of victory.

    Taoist Xuan Qing also knew this truth. Looking at Gao Feng's movements, he didn't show the slightest panic, and the sneer on his face became even heavier. Another firebird in front of him flew out quickly and was flying into the air.  Gao Feng, the first flying firebird did not hit the ground. After falling into the air, it turned sharply in mid-air to catch up with Gao Feng who had provoked it.

    There was a blocker in front of him and a pursuer behind him. He was in mid-air and had nowhere to borrow strength. Gao Feng used both palms to push forward and shot forward. Since it was a firebird, he used the wind from his palms to blow it away.

    Sure enough, it worked. The Firebird that was charging towards me stopped, but it fired its palm in the air and stumbled backwards, but the Firebird behind it came forward.

    The firebird and the person collided in mid-air with a loud noise. The firebird behind him no longer maintained his bird shape. Gao Feng's entire body turned into a ball of fire and fell directly downwards. The other firebird whose momentum was slightly hindered came again.  With a roar, he accelerated towards the fireball and hit the fireball. There was another explosion. The fireball suddenly expanded and the fire was much brighter. The fireball fell backwards, but it fell on the edge of the pit again, causing earth and rocks to fly.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of fire this fire is, but the splashed earth and rocks are actually burning, and the area around the pit is quickly burning red. There are not many people around to watch the excitement. Seeing this result, they are all silent, and the three women are hiding.  There were also cries in the store.

    The fire was still burning, Xuan Qing stood there calmly and said with a smile:

    "Your Majesty, the people from the Taoist Academy are coming soon, let's let Zhu Quan drag those women out!"

    Zhu Qingliu was a little dazzled by the competition just now. When he heard this, he raised his thumb and said to Xuan Qing:

    "You Qingxu Sect are really powerful. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi kept talking about what level of combat skills they had, but in the end, they couldn't even defeat his mother's school captain. You still have the skills to clean up this bastard in just a few seconds!"

    Xuanqing¡¯s face looked a bit pleased and he said calmly:

    "Your Majesty, there is no need to blame the two of them. They are also in the realm of combat skills honed on the battlefield. This is real. But this captain is a desperate man and has reached the middle stage of combat skills. Zhu Liu and Zhu Qiyi  If you don't check it, then"

    &nbsp; Halfway through his words, he stopped abruptly, and there was another exclamation in the distance. Zhu Qingliu was originally chatting happily, but saw that the smile on Xuan Qing's face was replaced by shock.

    Gao Feng stood up again. The flames on his body were still burning. The clothes on Gao Feng's body had been burned away, but his skin and flesh were not charred, and even his hair remained unchanged.

    When the firebird focused its gaze on Gao Feng, fires lit up one by one. Gao Feng felt the heat and ignored it. He was hit by the firebird and his whole body turned into a fireball. At that time, Gao Feng was panicked, but he soon discovered  He just felt the heat. The flames were so intense that the earth and rocks were burned, but he was not injured at all.

    "This group of people are really bastards. They molested decent women in the street, and even killed people in the street without any scruples. They are so outrageous and abominable!"

    "Damn you!"

    Gao Feng was furious. As soon as he stood up, he rushed towards Xuan Qing. Since the Firebird couldn't do anything to him, he was still afraid of what he would do, so he rushed forward to deal with this bull-nosed bastard.

    "Using force to defeat the law, this is the realm of 'enlightenment of martial arts'!"

    Xuan Qing exclaimed loudly there. A warrior relies on his martial arts and internal strength to not be afraid of Taoism. This is only possible when he reaches the realm of "Wu Wu". He just judged that this person has "Combat Skills", but he did not expect that he actually has "Wu Wu".  He has reached the realm of "wu", and this captain has no treasures on him. With his true talent, he has learned the realm of "wu", and he is a real master.

    Horrified, Xuan Qing's reaction was not slow, and he linked his gestures. In this short distance, he had completed his technique. The remaining two firebirds did not rush towards Gao Feng. One of them fought back, and actually landed on the ground.  It hit Xuanqing's body, but it did not turn into a fireball. Instead, it turned into a pair of red translucent armor that covered the whole body. The other firebird turned into a flaming short axe, which was held in Xuanqing's hand.

    After this technique was completed, Gao Feng had already rushed forward, but Xuanqing moved faster than before. The short ax in his hand struck down directly. There was an extremely dazzling red light on the edge of the short ax. If there were other people present, they would definitely  You will be surprised by Xuanqing's proficiency and mystery in using fire techniques.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Recommendations for collection. I want to rank higher on the new book list.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 46 I know who you are

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> But he was faster, and Gao Feng was even faster. The ax was still three inches away from hitting Gao Feng, but Gao Feng's fist had already hit Xuan Qing's lower abdomen.

    This flame armor can withstand huge force. Those who attack the flame armor will be burned by the flames of the armor. Xuanqing is not worried. If he strikes the ax in his hand, even the body of King Kong will be split open. Xuanqing's face  There was a proud smile on his face again, but the smile immediately froze, and his face twisted into pain.

    This punch hit the flame armor, as if a hammer hit the porcelain. There was a slight pause, but then it suddenly shattered. The flame armor disappeared without a trace under this punch, and the heavy punch hit Xuan Qing's abdomen.  .

    Xuanqing felt that the place where he was hit was completely rotten, and even the surrounding bones were shattered. He had never felt such severe pain before, and his whole body wanted to curl up together.

    The second punch came again, and Xuan Qing was knocked flying. The hand holding the hatchet loosened. As soon as the fiery red hatchet left his hand, it exploded in mid-air.

    There was no flame on Gao Feng's body, and it seemed that it was blown away by the wind while he was running. This Xuanqing, and that Zhu Liu and Zhu Qi were all bastards. They were killing people when they started. Gao Feng didn't want to hold back, so he knocked him away with two punches. This was not the end of the world.  , as soon as Xuan Qing took a step backwards, Gao Feng grabbed the Taoist robe and lifted it in front of him. Xuan Qing's face was extremely painful and was still twisted. He was dragged to Gao Feng, and his face showed extreme fear.  With a look on his face, he opened his mouth to speak:

    "Excuse me"

    Of course everyone knew what the next word was, but Gao Feng didn't say it to him. He slapped him with a slap, and a few teeth were knocked out. Gao Feng kept his hands on the side and stood aside.  Zhu Qingliu and Zhu Quan, who were trembling, couldn't see clearly the movements of Gao Feng's hands. They could only hear the sound of "pah pah pah". When the sound stopped, Xuanqing's cheeks were already swollen so high, it was like sticking up.  It was as if he had eaten two steamed buns, his lips were bleeding, his eyes were swollen to the point of slits, and he was definitely unable to speak.

    This was not over yet. Gao Feng reached out and held Xuanqing's hand again. He squeezed it hard and could hear the sound of bones breaking. Although his mouth was completely swollen and he couldn't open his eyes, Xuanqing still couldn't open his eyes.  He opened his eyes wide and moaned in pain.  There were "clicks" again, and Xuanqing's other hand was also disabled.

    The sound of "ta da" sounded from the side. Gao Feng glanced at it, but it was Zhu Qingliu and Zhu Quan standing there. The ferocious and arrogant expressions on their faces were completely gone. They were all filled with fear. Their bodies were trembling, and their upper and lower teeth were clashing.  "Click" sound.

    With his mouth unable to make a sound and his hands unable to gesture, this Taoist is now unable to cast spells. In this state, even if there is a treasure phantom spell that can be activated with his mind, it is useless.

    Gao Feng lifted up Xuanqing with both hands and dropped it hard. With a "bang", the person hit the ground hard. Sure enough, there was a treasure. A light shone somewhere on Xuanqing's body and enveloped him.  Down, it was finally protected. Even so, the momentum was still there, and the person fainted all of a sudden. If it hadn't been like this, he would have been shattered to pieces.

    "You molested a decent girl in the street and instigated your subordinates to kill people. Do you know your crime?"

    Now the only two masters and servants left are Zhu Qingliu and Zhu Quan. Gao Feng asked coldly. Although Zhu Qingliu was scared to death, when he heard Gao Feng ask this question, the playboy's habit broke out and he roared:

    "Do you know that I am"

    "Know!"

    Gao Feng slapped Zhu Qingliu with his backhand, and Zhu Qingliu's whole body was lifted into the air by this casual slap. He spun around twice in mid-air before falling to the ground. When he got up with his face covered, his mouth and nose were already bleeding, and half of his body was bleeding.  The face swelled unexpectedly.

    "Youyou dare to hit me!!"

    Zhu Qingliu yelled crazily. Gao Feng didn't say much, and slapped him again. Zhu Qingliu couldn't avoid it anymore, but he slapped his left hand on the ring on his right hand. The ring suddenly shined brightly. Gao Feng  I still remember my initial observation that the ring on Zhu Qingliu¡¯s hand was a treasure, so be careful.

    White light gushed out from the ring, and Gao Feng was also affected, but he didn't feel any aggression. The white light enveloped Zhu Qingliu, and Zhu Qingliu's figure could be seen gradually fading.

    "You bastard, our Laiguo family will not let you go!"

    The figure became lighter, but Zhu Qingliu's voice became arrogant again. Among the precious phantoms, there is a rare one that can make people teleport. In an instant, they can go from one place to another immediately without any process. It is obvious.  , this kind of Noble Phantasm is the best thing to save life. I didn¡¯t expect that this dandy evil young man also has it. After all, this person should also have something like this.

    Zhu Qingliu felt that he was already safe. He was cursing in the white light. Gao Feng ignored him and raised his arms towards the person in the white light.The man whipped it hard.

    There was a crisp sound of "pop" and a scream. Blood mist and teeth spurted out from the mouth, but the person had disappeared. Gao Feng shook his hand, he should have been knocked down. The teeth and blood were not fake.  of.

    "good!"

    I don¡¯t know who shouted. People watching the excitement from a distance and people in the store shouted out, and some people clapped their hands. The atmosphere was extremely lively.

    This is indeed very satisfying. In order to protect the people of Shima Street, Gao Xiaowei fought against the evil young man. These people included powerful warriors and Taoist priests who could use magic. But in the end, they were all knocked to the ground by Gao Feng who showed his prowess.  , the arrogant villain also screamed and ran away, it was really fun.

    Speaking of which, no one noticed that Gao Feng was naked now. The bold woman covered her face shyly while peeking through her fingers.

    "Gu Dazhu! Clean up these bastards!"

    Gao Feng didn't have time to pay attention to the cheers. The street was in a mess. Three people were lying on the ground. They couldn't stand like this. He raised his voice and Gu Dazhu, who was hiding in the crowd, hurriedly ran out. He was now full of tears.  It was all in disbelief and awe. He knew Gao Feng was very strong, but he didn't expect him to be so strong.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? is an upright and upright approach to things.

    After defeating the Taoist priest, Gao Feng heard the wind from the sky. The people from the Taoist Academy had arrived, but for some reason, the people from the Taoist Academy never came down.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t pay attention to it. There was another person here among Zhu Qingliu and his gang, and this person was the one who shouted the loudest just now, but he was never hurt.

    "Your name is Zhu Quan?"

    When Gao Feng asked him coldly, Zhu Quan, who was already frightened there, was filled with excitement. Just now, he looked at Gao Feng, but he was just a fool who wanted to die. After watching the fight, now Zhu Quan looked at Gao Feng.  His eyes are like looking at the devil, and those who can be beaten are lying there without knowing whether to live or die. His young master has run away again, and now he is left here. Not to mention Gao Feng, the people on the street can beat him.  Kill him.

    Gao Feng just spoke, and Zhu Quan trembled like chaff all over his body. Before Gao Feng could continue, Zhu Quan suddenly knelt down, kowtowed to the ground, and said with a cry in his mouth:

    "Grandpa, have mercy on me, grandpa, have mercy on me, it's not a small matter, it's not a small matter, it's my young master"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Continue to ask for collection recommendations!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 47 The Truth

    <tr><td>

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡° Your young master came to Shima Street to do evil, you must have done a lot of instigation, why is it none of your business?¡±

    After all, he is also a member of the Fengtianhou tribe. Gao Feng knows what these dandy boys are like. Where to go to toss and where to have fun, it is often the leader around him who comes up with the idea. Today, Zhu Qingliu once said, "Zhu Quan, you have the idea."  "It's good." Not to mention that the evil young man who is not active in Nancheng has come here. There are too many strange things.

    He asked coldly, and Zhu Quan kowtowed even more fiercely. When he lifted him up, there was already blood on his forehead. He paused for a moment, gritted his teeth and said:

    "You shouldn't, you shouldn't, I shouldn't be greedy for Gao Jin's money. I'm also fooled by lard. If grandpa spares me, I'm willing to give all the money to grandpa."

    Zhu Quan kowtowed like garlic, but Gao Feng didn't expect to hear the name "Gao Jincai" in his mouth, and couldn't help being stunned. Zhu Quan, who was kowtowing on the ground, raised his head and saw Gao Feng silently, and became even more panicked. Just now  He could see Gao Feng's thunderous strength. Zhu Quan didn't care about the blood dripping from his head. He knocked harder and hissed:

    "Little I have also accumulated some money in the past few years, and I would like to give it to grandpa as well."

    "You said it was Gao Jincai who asked you to bring people here? Explain clearly!"

    Gao Feng¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, and Zhu Quan quickly replied:

    "Gao Jincai has dealt with the villain. He found him the day before yesterday and gave him a thousand taels of silver. He said that he only needs to bring my young master here to cause trouble. He doesn't need to do anything else. He will still have a day when he goes back.  A thousand taels are presented."

    "Nothing else?"

    "As for grandpa, there is nothing else. I usually lead my young master to play around and earn two thousand taels in vain. I am also tempted, but I didn't expect to touch grandpa's"

    Halfway through the words, Gao Feng grabbed his clothes and lifted them up. His clothes tightened and he couldn't breathe. He was lifted in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng stared at him and asked:

    "Truth or lies?"

    "It's absolutely true, it's absolutely true. If there's a lie, let me go to the Nine Nethers and suffer a lot!"

    This was a serious oath. Zhu Quan was so frightened that a fishy smell came from his lower body, and he actually became incontinent.

    The sound of wind swirling in the sky was falling. Gao Feng didn't bother to argue with this villain, and threw him out with a flick of his hand. Zhu Quan flew dozens of steps, fell to the ground and rolled a few times, but Gao Feng did not hit hard.  , Zhu Quan finally struggled to get up and limped away in a hurry.

    Why did Gao Jincai target him again and again? Gao Feng was thinking about this now. Two Taoist priests in robes had descended from the sky. They were surprised to see the messy potholes on the ground.  There are those few warriors and Taoist priests who don't know whether they are dead or alive.

    "Who is this?"

    When the two Taoist priests came, they also saw part of the battle. They understood Gao Feng's strength to some extent, and they were much more polite in their words. When they heard the other party's question, Gao Feng took a deep breath, calmed down, held his fists in front of him, and said  :

    "I am the captain of the Demon Suppression Division, Gao Feng, and his jurisdiction is around Shima Street!"

    While talking, Gu Dazhu over there knew how to do it. He bought a set of robes from somewhere and trotted over and put them on Gao Feng. It was easy to put on and he would not be naked.

    Hearing that Gao Feng was the captain of the Demon Suppressing School and that this was a jurisdiction, the two Taoist priests looked at each other and were a little more polite. One of them said:

    "Someone cast a spell to the extent that it alarmed the Taoist Academy. The two Pindao people came to check. Since it is the jurisdiction of the Gao Xiaowei, can you explain something?"

    Gao Feng said a few words to explain the matter clearly. However, Gu Dazhu was very eloquent and explained the causes and consequences very clearly. When the two Taoist priests heard that it was Zhu Qingliu from the Lai Kingdom, they both smiled bitterly. It seemed that  I have either dealt with him or heard about him, so he is a helpless person.

    But the attitude was fair. After asking, a Taoist priest smiled and said:

    "Today's matter, there will be an official exchange between the Taoist Academy and the Demon Suppressing Division. Then we will have to trouble the High School Captain."

    When he was in the Zhongjing government office, Gao Feng also encountered such a thing. He understood the procedure and agreed to it. However, another Taoist priest looked at Xuan Qing on the ground and sneered:

    "You don't know how high the sky is when you follow a bad young man. Are all the people in the Qingxu Sect mentally damaged?"

    The tone was full of gloating, and the Taoist priest who spoke to Gao Feng also smiled and asked:

    "That Xuanqing is already an 'inner man'?'The top level. If Gao Xiaowei can beat him like this, he is already at the top level of Wuwu, right?  "

    Warriors have ten levels, and Taoists also have ten levels, which are "qi training, practice, foundation building, inner breath, spirit transformation, spiritual communication, transformation, gang refining, Dacheng, and golden elixir". A warrior wants to defeat the "inner spirit".  Taoist priests and monks in the realm of "Wu Wu" can only be in the middle stage of "Wuwu" or above. Gao Feng vaguely agreed, and the two Taoist priests didn't say much. They politely bowed their hands to Gao Feng, and then flew away.  .

    I thought it would be a big fight in the street, and the spells Xuanqing used were amazing enough. It might be troublesome for people from the Taoist Academy to come over, but I didn't expect it to be so simple.

    It was Gu Dazhu who said happily in a low voice:

    "Master Gao, this is good luck. I have always heard that the Taoist masters in the monastery look down on those from other sects. It seems that is true. Master Gao, you beat Xuanqing, and these two Taoist masters are very happy!"

    "I'm afraid Zhu Qingliu won't give up!"

    Gao Feng said in a deep voice that the attitude of the people in the Taoist Academy was beyond his expectation. However, most of the Taoist priests who served the government came from the "Zhengxuan Sect", the largest sect in the world. They claimed to be orthodox in the world and always looked down on the Qing Dynasty.  The Taoist priests and monks of Xumen and Taiqingguan, it can be seen from the attitudes of the two Taoist priests that they have no sympathy for Xuanqing's tragic situation, but on the contrary, they want to fight well.

    The Taoist side's attitude is like this, and this is Gao Feng's own jurisdiction. At least Gao Feng will not have any official trouble, but Zhu Qingliu has lost such a big face on the street and suffered such a big loss.  The most important thing for a noble and wealthy family is face and dignity, but they won't just leave like that. There will definitely be entanglements next.

    After all the beatings, Gao Feng had nothing to fear. He was thinking about two things now. One was why Gao Jincai set up killing traps repeatedly, and the other was that he had reached the state of "enlightenment of martial arts".

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng subconsciously touched his heart. Ever since he went to the Immortal Mountain and learned the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, his progress has been a thousand miles. He even sighed "a thousand miles a day" no matter how many times he sighed.

    £­

    Still asking for collections and recommendations?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 48 Making a prompt decision

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The realm of "Wu Wu" means that when a martial artist's strength and skills increase to a certain level, they will enter a bottleneck period, and they will begin to understand the true meaning of martial arts, and develop their own characteristics in the subsequent growth.  route.

    After entering the tenth level of martial arts, each level is a threshold. Many people are stuck below a certain level for life. The same is true for the "Wu Wu" level. Entering the "Wu Wu" level means that this person will know how to do it.  There is a possibility to enter the martial arts and reach the highest level.

    Once upon a time, even the realm of "combat skills" was an unattainable dream, but now, I have reached the realm of "wuwu".

    While he was sighing, Gu Dazhu came over again and whispered:

    "Mr. Gao, those three women have left. I thanked them profusely before leaving."

    Gao Feng nodded. These three women came here disguised as men. They didn¡¯t want too many people to know about it. It was normal to leave early. Gu Dazhu said again:

    ¡°I asked for some old clothes from the women in the store, and I actually left a gold lock to pay the bill. It seems they belong to a wealthy family.¡±

    This is no different from Gao Feng¡¯s judgment. Gu Dazhu was still mumbling:

    "Sir, you are beating me to death, but these three women are taking advantage of Qiao and are not even willing to say thank you in person."

    Gao Feng shook his head, smiled, and said in a deep voice:

    "I'm not here to thank them. It's our responsibility. We can't just sit back and ignore such evil deeds."

    Gu Dazhu was stunned for a moment, then raised his thumb and said:

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m impressed by your extravagant attitude!¡±

    Many policemen also rushed here and started to order people to clean up the messy streets. Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi and Xuan Qing were all seriously injured and lost the ability to move. They also took out a few boards here and carefully  Put them up.

    ??The shops on Luliu Road also contributed their own efforts and came together to tidy up. In fact, the time for trouble was very short, and the time for fighting was also very short. Everyone still had to do business.

    Gao Feng was standing on the side of the road wearing a thin robe. The police officers and people who were busy cleaning looked at him with awe in their eyes. Generally speaking, they were more in awe than fear, and they looked at him completely like a hero.

    There were many discerning people. After standing there for a while, someone came over with several sets of brand new clothes and said politely:

    "Mr. Gao, you don't have enough clothes to wear. Don't catch the cold. It's better to change into clothes. Shopkeeper Zhang invites you to drink tea at Yongji's place."

    After all, it is a big shop, and everything is done without leakage. Gao Feng is not polite. The robe on his body is only one layer, and everything is exposed when the wind blows. He took the clothes and walked into the nearby shop, and went to the backyard to change clothes.

    The change was quick, but he was wearing a long gown. Gao Feng changed his clothes and went out. There were many people waiting for him in front of the door. They were all shopkeepers on this street. When they saw Gao Feng coming out, everyone  He came up to say hello and said "I've been with you for a long time", and then we arranged to have drinks with him in a few days.

    Gao Feng also responded politely. He knew well that although these people wanted to make friends with him, they did not dare to get too close. After all, Zhu Qingliu of Laiguo's family would not just give up. If he got too close now, he would be in trouble in the future. Favors  Warm and cold, very realistic.

    "Gu Dazhu, I'll leave the things on the street to you first. I feel a little tired. I'll go home and rest first. If you need anything, just come to me at Fengtianfang."

    Gao Feng said hello and left. His explanation also had other meanings, that is, if any official came to find him, he would go to his residence in Fengtianfang. He was not afraid of getting into trouble and ran away.

    It¡¯s normal to be tired after such a hard battle. Gu Dazhu quickly agreed and watched Gao Feng leave in a hurry, leaving a lot of words of praise behind him.

    Everyone in the Gao clan in Fengtianfang also knows that Gao Feng is on duty at Shima Street. Such errands can only be returned when it is almost dark. Moreover, Shima Street is far away from Fengtianfang, and it is troublesome to go back and forth. That is,  They were all surprised when they saw Gao Feng just after lunch.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and not feeling well, so I came back early and rest at home!¡±

    When the tribesmen asked, Gao Feng responded like this, and everyone had to say a few words of greetings, all of which were polite.

    The road Gao Feng took to enter Fengtianfang was a bit detoured. There were quite a few people saying hello to him along the way. He had just had lunch and it was a habit to go out and stroll around Fengtianfang.

    But according to Gao Feng's current pace, starting from Shima Street, he should be able to reach Fengtianfang more than half an hour before lunch. I don't know why, but he was delayed a lot of time.

    &nbsp; Under the gaze of many tribesmen on the street, Gao Feng entered his courtyard and closed the courtyard door. People walking outside could even hear the sound of the door of his house opening and closing.

    After Gao Feng entered the house, he did not take off his clothes and go to bed to rest as he told others. Although the battle was fierce, Gao Feng still had enough strength. He took out his old clothes, but did not put them on immediately.

    He thought for a while, spread the clothes on the ground, took half a brick from the ground, kneaded it into powder in his hand, took out a little water, and spread it on the old clothes.

    The red bricks mixed with water stained the cloth. The color was very obvious and difficult to wash off. After a while, the clothes had changed color, and the mottled spots were very ugly. Gao Feng took the clothes and hung them outside to dry, and then  Return to the house.

    Gao Feng's hearing is amazing, and the movements around Fengtianfang cannot escape his senses. After lunch, everyone goes to the street to chat, and then either goes home or does business. This is also the living habit of Fengtianfang. At this time, the streets  It's lively and will soon become quiet.

    After waiting for a long time, the surrounding area became quiet. Gao Feng put on the dirty and mottled clothes outside, spread his hair loosely, and climbed out from the back wall.

    Gao Feng has grown up in this area since he was a child and is very familiar with the streets and alleys of Fengtianfang. He knows that at this time, there will be few people on the several trails behind the house.

    He moved very lightly, and even though it was a large leap, it would not alarm anyone. Of course, with his current hearing, even if someone walked nearby, Gao Feng would be able to avoid it in time.

    As Gao Feng judged, when he arrived at his destination, no one saw him. Even if someone saw his back, no one would recognize him with his clothes and hair.

    The destination was the edge of Fengtianfang. Gao Feng jumped lightly onto the roof of a family's house and lay still on it, looking down carefully.

    Gao Feng didn't stay on the roof for long when he saw a person walking down the street below. This person was wearing the uniform of a servant of the Gao family. He was tall and thin. He was Gao Jincai.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Recommendations for collection

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 49 So that¡¯s it

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> This Gao Jincai kept an outhouse outside, and it was on the edge of Fengtianfang. He often went there to meet each other when he had free time. Gao Feng had heard this rumor a long time ago, and he didn't  I saw Gao Jincai take this path once. He had a smile on his face, and he must be thinking about the romantic happiness that awaits him.

    Gao Feng pressed his hands, and he rose into the air and rushed forward. Gao Jincai, who was walking on the road, only heard the sound of wind coming towards him. Before he could react, his whole body was already caught, and he rose and fell like a cloud and mist.  When we arrived in a yard, when I was about to call for help, a rag was stuffed in my mouth and I couldn't make any more noise.

    When he saw that the person standing in front of him was Gao Feng, Gao Jincai's eyes immediately widened, and the expression on his face was extremely shocked, which was even more mixed with fear.

    "Brother Jincai, I have a few words to ask you. Don't think about shouting or running away, otherwise you will suffer hardship!"

    Gao Feng said coldly. After finishing speaking, he stretched out his hand and pinched off one of Gao Jincai's fingers. You could see the look of severe pain on Gao Jincai's face. His facial features were instantly distorted, and his mouth was blocked by a rag.  He was still crying, "Woo", and Gao Feng waited until he was over the worst pain, then stretched out his hand and pulled out the rag.

    Although he was warned once, after the rag was pulled out, Gao Jincai's first reaction was to shout, such a close distance and Gao Feng's speed. When Gao Jincai took a breath, the rag was stuffed in again.  , Gao Feng crushed Gao Jincai's two fingers again with a cold face.

    Gao Jincai twisted violently, and the clothes on his upper body were soaked with cold sweat. Gao Feng said coldly:

    "Brother Jincai, you have a lot of bones in your body. If you want to scream again, I will crush ten of them for you. If you tell lies, I will crush ten of them for you. If you want to reply obediently, just click  Head, otherwise, I will continue to take action!"

    Hearing this, Gao Jincai shook his head in panic, and then nodded again. This time he took out the rag, and Gao Jincai did not dare to shout.

    "Why do you have to set up traps to harm me several times?"

    "We are all from the same clan, how could it bedon't, don't do anything, I said so!"

    Gao Jincai still wanted to fool around, but Gao Feng reached out his hand again with a cold face, and he suddenly didn't dare to play any tricks.

    "I don't know where my master heard that your family has a family heirloom, which is said to bring great luck. However, seeing that your family has been poor for generations, he knew that the treasure was not with you. Maybe it was in the house, so he wanted to buy you.  Look for the house carefully, no one thinks you won't sell it, so I thought of a way to arrange you to the Zhongjing government office."

    There is indeed a family heirloom, and it is indeed on his body, but his ancestors have never thought that this pendant will only become effective after it enters the heart. If it were not for accidental collision, who would dare to risk death, but he did not expect that his family's "great luck" treasure,  He was actually targeted by Gao Tianhe.

    "Gao Tianhe is already a general of the Forbidden Army, what kind of luck does he need?"

    "My master has always felt that the title of Marquis of Fengtian originally belonged to him, and he has always been unwilling to accept it. He wants to use treasures to change his luck"

    Gao Feng was furious in his heart. His family had been poor for generations. Gao Tianhe had been rich since he was young, but he would do such a cruel thing for a treasure he didn't know about. It was really vicious. Gao Jincai had calmed down a little, and his eyes were confused.  Turning around, not knowing what he was thinking about, Gao Feng asked again:

    "If you want to harm me, why do you let me go to the Demon Suppression Division?"

    " Damn it, you are the one who instigated it with money and asked the captain's servants to give them a blow. That captain has a young master's temper. If a fight breaks out, he might cripple you.  If you beat him to death, my master will have nothing to do with it, and he will still have the reputation of caring for the underachievers"

    Halfway through, Gao Jincai screamed out in pain. Gao Feng was very angry when he heard this.  asked:

    "Then what's going on today? That evil young man from the Zhu family of Duke Lai?"

    "This is your jurisdiction, young master. If you cause trouble there, Zhu Qingliu will deal with it if you don't care. If you don't care, someone will find someone to accuse you of dereliction of duty and convict you"

    Gao Feng felt the fire in his heart welling up, but his voice became colder, and he asked:

    "My surname is also Gao. How much do you hate me for making things difficult for me so many times?"

    Gao Jincai was a little hesitant, but Gao Feng gradually increased his strength. Now that the severed finger was in pain like a heartache, Gao Jincai dared not stop talking.

    "At first, I wanted to find your family heirloom, but you always came back. My master also became popular, saying that Tangtang was forbidden."??General, I can't even deal with you. Wouldn't it be embarrassing to spread the word? I would rather not get rid of the family heirloom. I have to spend money and favors to deal with you. I can't let outsiders laugh.  "

    Gao Feng only felt a "buzzing" sound in his ears, and his face turned red instantly. He was already very angry. At first it was to seize the treasure, and later it was for face. Gao Tianhe had many reasons to want his life, but this  Does Gao Tianhe have other people in his eyes? He completely regards himself as a worthless ant. His life and death have nothing to do with him. Gao Tianhe just follows his own temper and harms himself again and again.

    "Master Gao Feng, I have said everything I need to say. You have a lot of money, so let me go. Don't worry, I won't say anything about today's matter."

    Gao Jincai said very sincerely, but there was a strong look of resentment in his eyes. After returning, he immediately reported to his master to skin and debone the audacious poor bastard Gao Feng.

    "Okay, I'll let you go!"

    Gao Feng said calmly. Gao Jincai's face showed joy. Just when he was about to move, Gao Feng's hand grabbed his neck and gently broke it. With a "click", Gao Jincai's head turned to the side at an extremely abnormal angle.  Gao Jincai came forward to contact and arrange every killing. Even though Gao Tianhe was the mastermind, this bitch must die!  Gao Feng is not a cruel person, but he cannot allow the other party to harm him unscrupulously!

    There was no one in this house. Gao Feng discovered it when he was on duty at night. He found out during chatting that the family went to visit relatives out of town, so he took advantage of the situation and arrested Gao Jincai here.

    How to dispose of Gao Jincai's body? Gao Feng used the simplest method. He dug a hole and buried it. His hands were now better than the sharpest tools. Yun Jin started digging with both arms. In less than half an hour, there were already people on the ground.  They dug a pit more than ten feet deep, threw the body into it, then backfilled the soil, tamped it down hard, and carefully covered it with old soil.

    "When the family comes back, they won't see anything strange, and even if the house is under construction, there is nothing they can do to dig it to a depth of ten feet"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Asking for favorites and recommendations

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 50 Returning to the Mountain

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> From grabbing to buried people, a total of one hour is in the first hour, and there is still quiet outside. No one walks on the street. Gao Feng followed the road and returned quickly.

    Back at his house, Gao Feng took off the mottled dirty clothes and threw them into the stove. He made a fire to cook at night and burned them directly. He tied up his hair again, then took off his clothes and lay on the bed.

    No one saw him when he went or when he came back, and everyone knew he was tired and resting at home. No one could imagine that he went out to arrest, kill, and bury people.

    "And even if someone sees that the clothes, hairstyle, etc. don't match, they have nothing to do with Gao Feng. Of course, they won't know that Gao Jincai is dead within a few days.

    The reason why Gao Feng did this so carefully was because he was imitating a case. When he was on duty in the Zhongjing Mansion, he heard about this case. Someone made a false impression and then killed someone, but because the place where he buried his body was  People discovered that he had exposed his flaws and was caught. Gao Feng avoided this oversight this time.

    When it got dark, Gao Feng walked out of his house and bought a few vegetables, pretending to be going home for dinner. Of course he wasn't hungry, but he just wanted to be seen by the people in Fengtianfang.

    Making a fire to cook meant burning all the rags in the stove. No one saw him, and everything that needed to be dealt with was dealt with cleanly. However, Gao Feng did not feel relaxed. After all, he had killed another person.

    He has already reached the realm of "Martial Enlightenment". He has reached this level so quickly that many warriors cannot reach in their lifetime. Gao Feng also has a surprise in his heart. He wants to find someone to tell him about it. The first person he thinks of is the laughing and angry man in the mountain.  Senior Hu Jiu scolded him, but his nervousness diluted the surprise a lot.

    Gao Jincai is nothing, a person like a chicken and a dog. What really worries Gao Feng is Gao Tianhe, the general of the left army of the Forbidden Army and the half-brother of Fengtianhou.

    Hei Lang is just a monster thief, Liu Yong is just a team leader, and Gao Jincai is just a servant, but Gao Tianhe is a big shot in the capital.

    The contemporary Marquis of Fengtian Gao Tianhai's biological mother died early, and his stepmother gave birth to Gao Tianhe. This is something that the Gao family and even the entire capital know. Mrs. Fengtian Marquis has always wanted her biological son Gao Tianhe to inherit the position of Marquis, but Gao Tianhai is the eldest son  , many people in the clan took care of it, but it didn't succeed.

    However, although Gao Tianhe did not inherit the title, he received a lot of benefits. The Gao family is an official and a businessman, and there are various forces in the capital. Among these forces, at least 30% follow Gao Tianhe's orders.  Not to mention, after Gao Tianhe became the general of the Zuo Army of the Forbidden Army, he also managed his own team.

    Compared with Gao Tianhe, Gao Feng is an orphan from a distant branch and is poor and helpless. How can he fight with the other party? The reason why Gao Tianhe can only frame him up to now is because the wealthy families have a rule, that is, the same clan and the same clan.  There must be no massacres or private fights.

    What¡¯s more, Gao Tianhe¡¯s reasons for Gao Feng are so dirty and despicable that they cannot be brought to the table at all. If they are made public, he will definitely suffer a big loss. This is why he has been cowardly, hoping to deal with Gao Feng through other people¡¯s hands.

    When Gao Feng thought of this, he was glad that he had followed his father's instructions. This house was an ancestral property and could not be sold. Selling the house and leaving Fengtianfang and moving elsewhere would mean that Gao Feng's family had such an estranged relationship.  Having broken away from the Gao family's clan identity, but living here and having the surname Gao, Fengtian Marquis Gao Tianhai and the Gao family's clan members have to take care of him, and Gao Tianhe also has to worry about his own clan identity.

    Gao Tianhe didn't expect, and probably everyone didn't expect, that a lonely young man who came from a poor background and had no one to rely on would actually break the killing rounds and change his own destiny, becoming stronger and stronger.  Well, of course, this situation will definitely make Gao Tianhe even more angry, and he will use endless means to deal with Gao Feng.

    This time, it was already the prince of Laiguo who was instigating. What will happen next time? Gao Feng was really worried and nervous

    During this repeated contemplation, the night was getting deeper, and Gao Feng, who was sitting on the bed, suddenly jumped up. If he hadn't controlled it in time in mid-air, he would have crashed through the roof and flown out.

    Gao Feng figured it out, since Gao Tianhe was targeting him, he was just coming, and the soldiers were coming to cover up the water and the earth. He hadn't been walking through it like this, and even changed his own destiny. He had gone from nothing to now, so why should he be afraid of him?  , the battle is!  Didn¡¯t I fight all the way from the beginning?

    After thinking about this, the anxiety and uneasiness in Gao Feng's heart were swept away. Feeling refreshed, Gao Feng opened the door and walked out, moved his body, and beat the two sets of Sanshou again.  Get up?Now I should be happy. As a warrior, I can break through to the realm of "wuwu". Thinking that a few days ago, I was just "training bones", shouldn't I be happy with such rapid progress?

    Three postures on the hands, three postures on the legs, two sets of Sanshou are not complicated, but the battle during the day made Gao Feng realize that the movements are simple, but when facing the enemy, he can make various changes in response to various situations.  Then it becomes an ever-changing routine.

    Every time he did it, Gao Feng had new insights. The senior on the mountain really taught him according to his aptitude, and the routine he taught him actually had many similarities with this innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique.

    It can be said that these two sets of Sanshou are the martial arts most suitable for the Shen-Suppressing Technique. For warriors, internal strength is internal power, and routines are routines. They are completely irrelevant. How to cooperate requires you to explore or even create by yourself. But these two sets of Sanshou  The hands and the God-Suppressing Technique are different. It can even be considered that these two sets of Sanshou are themselves part of the God-Suppressing Technique. When used together, the internal force and movements are perfectly integrated.

    Now Gao Feng is most relaxed only when he is practicing and going into the mountains. He puts aside the distracting thoughts in his heart and immerses himself in this technique wholeheartedly.

    The inner energy moves, and the hands and feet move. Gradually, everything is running automatically, the inner energy flows on its own, and Gao Feng's movements of hands and feet become unconscious, but even if they are unconscious, those routines are used in a precise and precise manner.  out.

    It seemed to be a sudden change, it seemed to be a gradual change. I don't know when, the scenery around Gao Feng had changed to the foot of the mountain. What I saw and heard this time seemed to be similar to the feeling of entering the mountain in my dream, but there was always something in my ears.  The noise is like tinnitus. If you listen carefully, you will find that it is the movement of Fengtianfang.

    Gao Feng stood stunned for a moment on the stone road. There was movement beside him, and it was the black dog again, running directly into the grass. This was all too familiar to Gao Feng, so he quickly walked onto the stone road.  level.

    Walking on the stone steps, it seemed that there was not as much pressure as last time. After walking a few steps on the stone steps, I heard the angry voice of the senior:

    "You bastard, there's roast chicken! Why didn't you bring it?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Asking for favorites and recommendations

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 51: Meeting the Black Wolf Again

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The sound was like thunder, rumbling in Gao Feng's ears. Gao Feng also slapped his forehead. There were so many things going on this day, life and death, who could afford to buy one?  Roast chicken.

    Gao Feng was not frightened by senior Hu Jiu's accusation, but almost laughed. Hu Jiu's behavior looked very similar to those children rolling on the ground asking others to buy sweets. It was really interesting.

    "Senior, I really didn't care about my sins. I will definitely make up for it next time I come!"

    Gao Feng answered loudly and quickly walked up the steps. After reaching the first floor, Gao Feng knelt down in the direction of the woods and said solemnly:

    "Senior is a great kindness, and I don't know how to repay it. In today's battle, I have broken through the realm of 'Wu Wu'. Thank you very much for your great kindness, senior!"

    "'Wu Wu'? What state is this?"

    Gao Feng's grateful thanks did not make the senior Hu Jiu in the bush happy. Instead, he asked with some doubts. When Gao Feng was thinking about how to answer, the senior became impatient again. He didn't know whether it was because of him.  Because Gao Feng didn't bring roast chicken this time.

    A sudden wind blew up on the ground. Gao Feng was stunned. At this moment, a huge suction force came from the woods. Gao Feng had no time to fix his body and was sucked into the woods.

    The densely packed trees in front of him were flying past, and they were bound to hit him. Gao Feng subconsciously tried to resist with luck, but when he was about to hit him, the trees suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes, turning into an extremely empty grassland.  Looking at the woods far behind him, with clouds and mist hanging above his head, it seemed that he was still somewhere on the first level.

    Gao Feng fell directly to the ground. The grass on the meadow was very thick and soft like a blanket. Gao Feng stood up and looked around. He was also surprised in his heart. How big is this mountain? Why is the first layer so huge?  A piece of grassland, looking around, although there are margins, the area is almost the size of several Fengtianfang. This is at least a medium-sized county.

    While he was observing, something fell down more than a hundred steps in front of him, but it was the black dog he saw at the foot of the mountain. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then Gao Feng became awe-inspiring.

    The black dog that landed on the ground quickly expanded in size and immediately became the size of a bull. It was either a black dog or a black wolf, because the appearance was exactly the same as the black wolf corpse that night, except that the wolf's head was not broken.

    "Fight it once and let me see how far your realm has reached?"

    The voice of senior Hu Jiu sounded, and Gao Feng was startled again. The black wolf over there rolled forward, but it had already turned into a human form. It was the black wolf he met that night!

    This black wolf seemed to be stronger and more fierce than the one he met that night. His eyes looking at Gao Feng were full of resentment and anger, but Gao Feng was not that time. After the black wolf turned into a human form, he did not immediately  Instead of attacking, he reached out and pulled out a tooth in his own mouth.

    The tooth still looked like a human tooth in the mouth, but after it was pulled out, it turned into a three-inch long fang. Then in a flash, the fang had turned into a thick-backed and long-edged scimitar, and the black wolf roared.  , rushing towards Gao Feng.

    Hei Lang was faster than that night, and his movements were even more agile. In the blink of an eye, he was close to Gao Feng. He flipped his wrist and slashed with his knife.

    He was faster, and Gao Feng was faster. Halfway through the slash, Gao Feng's fist had already hit the black wolf's chest. The black wolf's forward momentum was stopped by this punch, and Gao Feng's fist transformed.  He slapped the black wolf's chest hard with his palm. The black wolf that had just rushed over was hit by this palm. His chest was sunken, there was a sound of bones breaking, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Gao Feng kept moving, and again  It was a kick that hit the black wolf and kicked him away.

    Seeing the burly body flying out in mid-air, Gao Feng did not pursue him, but was a little stunned. That night's battle with the black wolf was the first life-and-death battle in Gao Feng's life, and he remembered it very clearly.

    In the battle with Black Wolf, he was completely at a disadvantage in terms of strength and skills. More importantly, Gao Feng clearly remembered that he was timid and panicked at that time. Although he also acted bravely, they were all desperate.  break out.

    But in today's battle, the Black Wolf was even stronger than that night, but he didn't have any fear in his heart, and there was such a huge disparity in combat power between the two sides. The other party attacked first with a sharp blade, but was knocked down and sent flying by him so easily. Gao Feng knew  I have made great progress, but to what extent I have grown, but the battle just now was the most intuitive.

    But the battle is not over yet. The demon's body is much stronger than that of humans. If it had suffered the damage just now, it would have killed a human. However, this black wolf can still move, but it no longer maintains its human form.Suddenly, the black wolf turned over on the spot, but turned into a wolf shape again.

    " It was just the size of a bull just now, but it continued to expand and grow after changing back to its wolf form. I originally thought that the black wolf was just a giant wolf the size of a bull, but I didn't expect that it could continue to expand to almost the size of a house.

    Gao Feng knew that there were monsters and alien species in the world, but seeing it with his own eyes was still shocking. This giant wolf was completely black, except for its eyes, which were a strange blue-purple color and emitted light.

    The wolf's head was almost the size of Gao Feng's entire body. The fangs in its mouth were as long as a sharp blade and flashed with cold light. Its two giant eyes stared at Gao Feng. The wolf kept making "wow" sounds from its mouth. Even though it was so far away, it was spitting  Gao Feng could clearly feel the smell, and it was extremely fishy.

    Around the body of the giant black wolf, black light is constantly spreading from the ground to all directions. This is the power of the demon. The demon carries the power of the power. This is no longer a mortal thing.

    In the battle that night, the black wolf was not so strong, but Gao Feng quickly realized that it was the suppression of the capital's magic circle. Under the emperor's feet, there was a majestic aura that suppressed the world, and there was also the oppression of the Taoist magic circle, and the demons were there.  This place in the capital is suppressed everywhere, and the evil spirit will be noticed once it is strong. It seems that the black wolf will not be able to exert its full power.

    With a wolf howl of "Ouch", the black wolf flipped its four claws and ran towards Gao Feng. The monster transformed into its original form, and its strength increased sharply, making it even more terrifying. This is the consensus of the people in the world, because after the monster transforms into its original form,  It will become more violent, and the fighting will be closer to the animal instinct, and it will not retreat even if it is injured.

    Although the giant wolf is just running forward, the speed seems to be faster than when it is in human form. It is extremely fast and fierce. The giant wolf's big mouth has been opened, and it will bite when it comes.

    Such a huge monster rushed towards him, its power constantly affected his emotions, and the smelly breath hit his face. Ordinary people, even warriors, would be paralyzed and frightened. Gao Feng originally thought he would be scared, but he didn't have any fear in his mind.  Variety.

    The giant wolf rushed towards him, and Gao Feng also exerted his strength and jumped into the air. At this time, the noise in his ears had completely disappeared. Gao Feng was now focusing on this giant wolf.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Asking for favorites, recommendations and clicks

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 52 Enlightenment

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Although the giant wolf is fast, Gao Feng is even faster. In the middle of the leap, the person has reached the giant wolf's head. Gao Feng did not use the two sets of Sanshou. Since the opponent is fighting with his own nature, then  He also responded with pure strength. All his strength had been concentrated on his right fist. Gao Feng himself did not notice that his right fist had a golden light.

    Both sides were extremely fast. When Gao Feng jumped on top of the black wolf, the black wolf had just rushed halfway, and the huge purple-black wolf eyes saw a fist emitting golden light.

    People and animals have different paths, and there cannot be too much emotion in the eyes of the wolf. But at this moment, Gao Feng seemed to see fear in it. This is a life and death battle!

    "kill!"

    Gao Feng shouted loudly and punched down, hitting the black wolf's head right between the eyebrows. The giant wolf's movements suddenly stopped after this heavy blow.

    The eyebrows hit by Gao Feng's heavy punch were shattered, and the cracks quickly spread to Hei Lang's body. There was a faint golden light in those cracks. Gao Feng's whole body turned backwards with the power of this punch, and also  Before it landed, the sound of "click" sounded continuously, as if an object was bursting, and the black wolf's body began to shatter.

    "It's just that this shattering didn't turn into flesh and blood. Every part of the shattering turned into black mist, and the breeze blew and dissipated without a trace.

    After landing, Gao Feng was a little startled. Is this the realm of "Wu Wu"? The Black Wolf in this battle should be in the strongest state, but that night he was in a difficult situation and was wallowing on the edge of life and death. How could he defeat the opponent so easily?  Gao Feng even felt that even if he didn't use all his strength, he could easily kill the other party.

    Hearing the Taoist priest Xuan Qing declare that he was in the "Wu Wu" realm, Gao Feng never had a very intuitive feeling. Only by comparing today's battle with Heilang with the life-and-death struggle that night did he realize how strong he had become.

    ¡°Is this the realm of ¡®Wu Wu¡¯?¡±

    Gao Feng's heart was agitated and he couldn't help but said to himself. At this moment, Gao Feng felt something rubbing his feet. When he lowered his head and looked, he saw it was a black puppy the size of a palm. To be precise, it should be  He is a little black wolf cub, chubby, naive and extremely cute.

    After so many things, Gao Feng also knew that this cute wolf cub was afraid of having a deep relationship with the black wolf.  He didn't look vicious at all, but looked very close to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng was inexplicably emotional when they were enemies of life and death just now. He slowly squatted down and reached out to touch the cute little wolf. The wolf felt very comfortable when he touched it. He stuck out his tongue and kissed Gao Feng.  He licked his palms randomly and was extremely affectionate.

    "This time, all the marks in its soul have been erased, and it has completely returned to the state it was in when it was born. I don't know how many more years it will take before it becomes like that."

    At this moment, the voice of senior Hu Jiu sounded again, with a bit of sadness in his tone. Gao Feng gently touched the little wolf and whispered:

    "It is his blessing to grow up on this fairy mountain."

    "I know what state you have reached. Your vision is too shallow. How can you be happy in this state? Really!"

    After sighing with emotion, Hu Jiu immediately changed the topic. The realm of "wuwu", which is considered by martial artists to be an important step in the journey of cultivation, was actually rated so low by him. Gao Feng smiled bitterly in his heart, and then asked:

    "Senior, wasn't this black wolf killed by this junior? How can he still be on this mountain?"

    "Of course I was sucked into the mountain!"

    Hu Jiu answered so naturally, but Gao Feng's heart skipped a beat when he heard it, and he quickly asked:

    "Senior, will those who were killed by the junior also be sucked into the mountain?"

    "What are you thinking about? It's difficult for this monster to cultivate, and its soul has been extremely tough. The souls of ordinary people have long been scattered, so why should they suck it?"

    It turns out that it is also related to the strength of the living beings. Thinking that Liu Yong and Gao Jincai would not be sucked in, Gao Feng was inexplicably relieved. Just when he was about to continue asking questions, the senior Hu Jiu said:

    "At your current level, entering the mountain in a trance state will do too much damage to you. It is better not to do this in the future. Entering the mountain in a dream is the safest way, do you know?"

    Although Gao Feng didn't understand what he said, and he was reluctant to do so, this mountain now has too many benefits and surprises. If you get so much on the first floor alone, what does the War Demon Temple on the second floor have?  , Gao Feng also had many questions to ask, but he knew better that this senior would not harm him.

    It¡¯s just that with my current physical condition, it seems difficult to sleep.It¡¯s not easy to come in. Gao Feng hesitated for a moment and then replied:

    ".Junior knows."

    "Don't you want to? Don't you think about it. You spend more time concentrating on doing things. If you enter the mountain as soon as you are in a state of trance, there are enemies outside, and someone is not good for you. Not to mention that your current state is extremely draining on your spirit. Wait.  If you're injured, it'll be troublesome, so get out!"

    Without explaining too many reasons, the little black wolf who was making out with Gao Feng seemed to have heard some call. He called Gao Feng in a sweet voice, then twisted his butt and ran towards the woods.

    "Thank you for your guidance, senior"

    ¡°Practice the six mind-soothing postures well, and don¡¯t forget to roast chicken next time you come

    Gao Feng said half a sentence. Following the words of his senior Hu Jiu, he felt a force rushing toward him. His senses changed and he returned to the yard. Just now, his mind and senses were in the mountains, and then he went to the yard.  But he didn't expect that his body, hands and feet were still punching in automatic and conscious movements. At the moment of change, it was as if the body was not his own. He regained control, but lost his balance and sat directly on the ground, stunned.

    Thinking of what the senior on the mountain said, it seemed to be good for me, but when I thought about it carefully, it seemed like I was complaining that I didn¡¯t bring roast chicken up the mountain

    However, the names of these two sets of Sanshou turned out to be "Six Forms of Suppressing Gods". It seems that they are the same technique as the Suppressing Gods. No wonder they are so mysterious and powerful.

    As for the damage and consumption mentioned by the senior, Gao Feng did not feel anything wrong. He felt a little tired, and there were drops of sweat on his forehead. His condition was very similar to that when he was carving the ornaments that night. Senior Hu Jiu may have been trying to scare him.  , Gao Feng makes his own judgment.  But then he thought that his current physical condition and strength seemed to be endless. He never felt tired after such a fierce battle, but he felt tired after going into the mountains once, and there was sweat on his forehead. Isn't this a huge loss?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng immediately became awe-inspiring and did not dare to slack off. He started practicing with all his concentration. This time he went to the mountains. It seemed that he had gained nothing. He just had a fight with the strongest black wolf. But in fact, Gao Feng's  But his mentality changed drastically after this battle.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please click for favorites and recommendations!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 53 Respect

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The strongest black wolf is a ruler, measuring the difference in strength before and after Gao Feng, telling Gao Feng how much his strength has improved, and what level he has reached. This gives Gao Feng  With solid confidence, I have truly reached the state of "enlightenment of martial arts", which is a level that I never dared to imagine before.

    In the past, when he practiced the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, Gao Feng strictly followed the demonstration of the human form and the changes in the venation system. He also completed the six movements of the God-Suppressing Movement meticulously. With such mechanical repetition, it is indeed easy for people to become trance-like and transcendent.  , becoming a state similar to sleep.

    But this time after coming out of the fairy mountain, when Gao Feng was practicing martial arts, he didn't just follow the instructions, but began to think about how the infuriating movement, moves and movements could be combined to achieve full play.  Greater power, how to use it in various battles.

    Gao Feng also thought of the battle between himself and Luo Xiyi. In that battle, there were no tricks at all. It was just a fight between street gangsters. However, in that battle, his unreasonable throwing and beating had an effect.  It is not impossible to use the body's grappling and beating, and the six divine-suppressing postures can also be used.

    In the realm of warriors, "combat skills" are changes in moves, and "enlightening martial arts" is thinking about the combination of strength and skills and the principles involved. It seems simple to say that even the entry-level warriors in the "strengthening body" realm can do it, but in fact  , this is a process of accumulation of strength and combat experience.

    Without strength and combat experience, thinking about moves and principles is like a child who can't even hold a sword and just wants to kill people. Not only is it ineffective, but it will even delay entry.

    But if your strength continues to increase, after passing the top level of Qi Entrainment, for a long time, it will just be a simple enhancement without qualitative change. The truly promising and outstanding warriors will consider the moves. After finding the moves that suit them, they will be more powerful.  Taking a step further, we begin to pursue the true meaning of martial arts. This is the realm of "enlightenment of martial arts".

    This difference is futile, but in fact the most fundamental difference is the strength of strength. There are many signs of reaching the state of "enlightenment of martial arts", the most critical one is "the condensation of internal strength, not fear of Taoism", the true energy of internal strength  After it has been enhanced to a certain level, it can compete with Taoism. This is the realm of "wuwu".

    Gao Feng has now reached the realm of "Martial Enlightenment", and he naturally began to explore martial arts

    At first, Gao Feng followed the routine one move at a time, but then Gao Feng's movements began to become chaotic, without any rules. Sometimes he would stop, and sometimes he would strike out again.

    While studying and thinking, time passed quickly, and when the sky first appeared, Gao Feng also stopped practicing. Speaking of which, the simple repeated practice, the true energy circulates, and you will feel full of energy when you wake up in the morning, but this night  As I was thinking about it and practicing, I felt a little tired in the early morning.

    Hungry or not, Gao Feng still lit a fire to cook. He also lit a fire last night and this morning, but it seemed that he was always at home. Although it was just an impression, it would not make people think that he was at home and had something to do with Gao Jincai.

    Gao Feng also knew that Gao Jincai¡¯s disappearance would not cause much noise in the past two days. Of course, the later everyone noticed this matter, the better.

    The three women were put on the robes of the Demon Suppressor. They were still wearing someone else's old clothes yesterday. Gao Feng packed up the clothes, put on his own robes, and went out for his errands.

    After leaving the house and walking in Fengtianfang, as usual, there were many tribesmen saying hello. Gao Feng responded politely on the surface, but in fact he listened carefully and did not let go of every word spoken by the tribesmen on the street.

    He wanted to hear if the tribesmen had mentioned Gao Jincai, and if there were any signs of what he had done, so that he could prepare early. It was almost as expected by Gao Feng. No one noticed at all that Gao Jincai, the eldest son of the second master Gao Tianhe, was in Fengtian.  Fang was considered a big shot. Occasionally he stayed away from home and never came back. That was because his status had reached a certain level, so it was nothing unusual.

    After walking out of Fengtianfang, Gao Feng felt more at ease. The later he found out, the less relevant he would be.

    Ever since I came on duty at Shima Street, there have been changes every time I came here. No one knew me the first time, but gradually I became enthusiastic and awe. After a fierce battle with Zhu Qingliu of the Lai Kingdom yesterday, Shima Street's treatment of Gao Feng  The attitude is different again.

    Gao Feng ran all the way at high speed. When he was two blocks away from the Shima Street area, he had to slow down and walk normally, otherwise he would attract too much attention.

    Although there was such a fierce battle yesterday, and the fight was against a noble person like Lai Guogong, Shima Street looked nothing strange from a distance. The demon-suppressing school captain beat the evil boy of the family. Although the fight was earth-shattering, it was private in nature.  Fighting, although it will alarm many people, the public involvement will not be too big, at least notThere was a situation where troops were deployed to block roads and arrest people.

    There was something different at the street entrance. There were a bunch of people dressed as waiters looking around. Gao Feng was a little puzzled. Looking carefully, he saw that it was indeed the waiters from the shops on these streets. All of these people were holding cups in their hands.  I don¡¯t know what they are doing with things like food boxes.

    People at the street entrance also saw Gao Feng's figure, and they all moved with a bang. They came over with smiles on their faces and shouts.

    "Master Gao has been working hard. I think I haven't had breakfast yet. I have Daoxiangzhai's snacks and hot soup here. Can you try it, sir?"

    "Here are the soy milk from Mofang Liu and the good sesame seed cakes with meat. I just bought them. Master, go to the shop and have a try?"

    "Master, Jiang Nanchun's snacks and tea have been prepared. Master came so early, so I went to the shop to wipe my face first"

    There were a lot of people talking, all talking about asking Gao Feng to have breakfast first, and they were all very polite. When the people around who got up early and passed by saw this scene, they all talked privately:

    "Who is this?"

    ¡°This is the high school captain who acted righteously to punish the evil young ¡®Beijing Tiger¡¯!¡±

    "That's a hero"

    These words also reached Gao Feng's ears. Looking at everyone's attitudes and listening to their words, Gao Feng knew that he had become a hero here on Shima Street. Gao Feng understood that he just did what he should do.  But seeing everyone's attitude still made him feel quite emotional.

    No matter what, this attitude made him very comfortable. Gao Feng thanked everyone for their kindness, but as usual, he declined.

    When there were more people on Shima Street, Duizheng Gu Dazhu and the police officers also appeared, and their attitude towards Gao Feng was much more awe-inspiring. Needless to say, there were no new cases about the missing girl. Gu Dazhu  Zhu learned something new yesterday, that is, during this period in the capital, a total of fourteen girls aged fourteen to fifteen were missing. When asked in detail, this did not include the daughter of the minister and Luo Xiyi's sister.  In other words, a total of sixteen girls were lost, all within this month.

    "Mr. Gao, now is not the time for you to worry about this. The Zhu family will not give up. The reputation of Lai Guogong's family in the capital is not good, so it is better to be careful."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? ?Please click for favorites, recommendations, and more support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 54 Weird

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Master Gao, now is not the time for you to worry about this. The Zhu family will not give up. The reputation of Lai Guogong's family in the capital is not good, so it is better to be careful."

    There is no need for Gu Dazhu to remind him. Gao Feng himself is also very attentive. His sensory abilities are amazing. Even if he is standing there, he can clearly understand the movements of people on the whole street.

    In the bustle of the morning, walking on the streets, from time to time someone would warmly invite people to sit in the store, and the shopkeeper would come out to chat a few words. There were also many female relatives peeking over at Green Willow Road, but other than that, there was nothing special about this day.  Nothing else happened. After these few days, Gao Feng suddenly became the central figure in Shima Street. People looked at him wherever he went.

    The day passed like this, and when I returned to Fengtianfang, I heard some people in the clan talking about Gao Jincai not seeing anyone all day and night, and that the second master Gao Tianhe had lost his temper.

    Gao Feng returned to his house and continued to study martial arts. The more he studied, the more he discovered the extraordinary power of the God-Suppressing Technique and the Six God-Suppressing Techniques. What he thought could be changed and what was unreasonable was found after careful consideration, but he found that he could not change it.  , there are all kinds of profound meanings in it, but through this constant exploration and judgment, the understanding has become deeper.

    After understanding the martial arts, his strength also increased. Gao Feng became more focused, and he no longer forgot about things and me, and was immersed in the mountains. One of the reasons for this was that the words of his senior Hu Jiu made Gao Feng less impetuous.  , otherwise, he would have been thinking about going into the mountains all day long. After the warning, Gao Feng calmed down.

    The people of the Duke of Lai were beaten, the prince of Lai was beaten, the Taoist and the warrior were seriously injured, the Duke of Lai lost face, and the other party would not let it go. The nobles of the family clashed, and there will be all kinds of entanglements in the future. Gao Feng, anyway  He grew up in the capital, so he naturally knew it, so even when he was practicing martial arts, he did not relax his vigilance, nor did he patrol the streets, for fear of being plotted against.

    However, the next few days were uneventful. The only commotion was the disappearance of Gao Jincai. A high-ranking servant of Gao Jincai's status was more impressive outside than an ordinary official or wealthy master.  There was a lot of noise in the Fengtianfang area.

    No one was found at home, and the outsiders said they didn't know. Gao Tianhe had lost his temper in the mansion. Even Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was alarmed. People in the Hou's mansion were sent out to search, and various official relationships in the capital were also disturbed.  Everyone said hello and sent people everywhere to look for him.

    Gao Feng was walking on the streets of Fengtianfang morning and evening. He heard more and more clan members talking about Gao Jincai's disappearance. All kinds of speculations also appeared. For three or four days, no one said anything else.  As they discussed this matter, the speculations became more and more bizarre. Some said that Gao Jincai took away the money and ran away. Others said that Gao Jincai had an affair with Gao Tianhe's woman and was silenced. Some said that Gao Jincai abducted the woman and ran away with the money.  Various opinions.

    Everyone in Gao Tianhe's house was full of sorrow. Everyone knew that Gao Tianhe was in a bad mood these days and would beat and scold his servants at every turn. One maid and two young boys were seriously injured. Within half a year,  Don't even think about getting up. Everyone is terrified, for fear of being affected.

    Although there were many rumors, Gao Feng was not nervous because no one mentioned him. Many members of the Fengtianfang clan worked in Fengtianhou Mansion and Gao Tianhe Mansion. They were very well-informed and could not hide anything from them.  , news of the turmoil spread quickly, but these people didn't hear any rumors. It seemed that he was not involved.

    This discovery made Gao Feng feel more relaxed. However, it was impossible to relax completely, because there was no movement in the Laiguo Duke's mansion, and it would definitely not be so quiet there.

    After a few days of nothing, Gao Jincai's murder case in Fengtianfang is also developing towards an unsolved case. Although Gao Feng is guarding against the burden of the Laiguo Palace, his mood is much better.

    Gao Feng is still wearing his family's old clothes. As a demon-suppressing school captain, he patrols the area and it is a rule to wear official uniforms. However, the school captain's robe was taken away by the three women.

    The Demon Suppression Division does not have much real power, but it is not short of money. It still has official robes. Shima Street has been very peaceful these days, and there is no new news. Gao Feng wants to go to the Demon Suppression Division's official office.  Take a look and ask for any new news. There are many wealthy people there, and they are better informed than people like Gu Dazhu.

    It's better to go early. If you go now, you won't see anyone in Zhenmo Division. Huang Zhiping, who has experience in Zhenmo Division, should know a lot. You can ask around. When you go there at lunch time, you may be able to invite Huang Zhiping to a drink and get closer.  relation.

    Looking at the people coming and going on the street, Gao Feng thought, something has happened in the past few days. The clerks in various shops and the people on the street are warm and polite to him, but the people in the shopsThe police officer and the policemen on this street have become more distant. They are still polite, but they are not as close as before. Even the team of Zhenggu Dazhu all left after reporting the news. They had just been taught a lesson.  During those few days, I followed Ying Ying all day long.

    Gao Feng knew in his heart that these people were waiting and watching. The gangsters in the capital knew very well about the conflict between Gao Feng and Zhu Qingliu. How could a wealthy family give up after suffering such a loss? Being quiet now does not mean that  Gao Feng will be fine. If he foolishly tries to make friends with Gao Feng now, the Zhu family will definitely be involved in revenge in the future. Let¡¯s wait until everything is settled!

    Although this kind of mentality is philistine, it is not wrong. Gao Feng didn't pay much attention to it. After all, he himself was also carefully guarding against the actions of Lai Guogong.

    While I was thinking about it, I felt something was wrong. With Gao Feng's sensory abilities, he could see almost all the hundreds of people on the street, and he would know immediately if anything was abnormal.

    Gao Feng immediately discovered something was wrong. He saw two women at the intersection of the street. One of them was holding a baggage. There were too many such people in Shima Street. The reason why Gao Feng noticed it was because of this.  The two women were the two older ones who were molested and insulted by Zhu Qingliu in the street that day. They were also because the two women looked extremely pale and lost their minds. They didn't know what happened.

    It was indeed unusual. Gao Feng frowned, walked over, stopped in front of the two women, and asked:

    "What happened?"

    Ordinarily, it was impossible not to see a tall person like Gao Feng standing in front of him, and the love for saving each other that day, but the two women only reacted after Gao Feng made a sound, and they were shaking all over.  When he got off, he looked up and saw blood on his face when he saw it was Gao Feng. The two women couldn't help but stepped forward and grabbed Gao Feng's arm, not even wanting to hold on to the baggage.

    There are differences between men and women, so why did they grab my arm? Gao Feng was also surprised. The hands of the two women were quite forceful. The woman who was holding the baggage earlier said with a cry:

    "Mr. Gao, my lady is missing?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please click for favorites and recommendations

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 55 Looking for someone

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> The two women's hands were not small, and the woman said with the burden and said with a cry:

    "Mr. Gao, my lady is missing?"

    "Your lady?"

    Gao Feng asked back, but a timid little girl appeared in his mind. He was hiding behind the two girls. It was not convenient to look at her at that time. He only remembered that she was quite pink and she was a little beauty.

    "Master Gao, you are a hero, you have a way, please, find my lady!"

    A woman next to her shook Gao Feng's arm vigorously and said with great urgency. Although the three of them were on the street, two young and beautiful girls were dragging Gao Feng and crying there. It really attracted too much attention to the passers-by.  It's a sideways glance.

    Gao Feng saw this scene and the panic of the two women. This was not an option, so he said:

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it on the street, come to the store with me.¡±

    "No, my lady is missing. Please help me, Mr. Gao, otherwise our sisters will"

    The two women were muttering subconsciously, their spirits a little abnormal. Gao Feng slightly raised his voice and shouted:

    "Go ahead and talk. How can I help you if I don't explain the whole story clearly?"

    When he said this, the two women swayed. Although they were still crying and panicking, the confusion in their expressions was gone, and they followed Gao Feng into a shop on the street.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: There is a house behind the store.

    The sensible guy brought a few cups of hot tea, and then walked down. After letting the two women calm down for a while, Gao Feng said:

    "Exactly what happened, tell me carefully, no details can be missed!"

    Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know many methods of solving crimes. He learned these experiences when he was a team leader in Zhongjing Mansion, and he still uses them now.

    The two women were not only panicked, but also a little confused and didn't know what to do. Affected by Gao Feng's calm and orderly attitude, they also calmed down.

    "My armymy young lady and my slave have been rescued by Master Gao that day. My young lady has always remembered Master Gao's kindness"

    A woman started to tell, and she stumbled at first. Gao Feng didn't pay attention, but this time he noticed some details. The clothes on the two women were brocade, and the jewelry was simple, but the materials were gold, silver, and jade.  , and he is also measured and well-behaved in his behavior and conversation.

    ¡° Even many rich ladies cannot do this. What¡¯s more, these two girls were born as maids. I don¡¯t know what kind of wealthy ladies they are.

    "My young lady asked someone to mend your lord's robe. I want to send it to you today to thank you for saving me that day"

    As he spoke, he opened the bag. Inside was the official robe of the demon-suppressing captain. Gao Feng didn't look at the official robe, but he could guess that the eldest lady and the two maids probably ran out secretly.  of.

    "Without talking about anything else, why is your lady missing?"

    Speaking of this, the two women burst into tears again, but their faces were full of confusion, and they said with a cry:

    "My lord, the young lady led us out of the carriage at Carpenter Alley. She didn't want others to see her riding in the carriage, but she suddenly disappeared halfway there!"

    "Suddenly disappeared? Why did you disappear suddenly? Who deceived you and kidnapped you?"

    How could people disappear out of thin air? This was too mysterious. Gao Feng was puzzled and couldn't help but interrupt the two girls and asked if they were panicked and confused, and his words were illogical.

    "It's really missing. We two sisters were with the young lady on the left and right, but in just a blink of an eye, the person disappeared. Our young lady couldn't run fast, and no one opened the door on both sides of the street. It was just such a short period of time.  As time passed, my lady was nowhere to be found, and there were not many people walking around on the street"

    "Our lady carries a precious phantom, but she is not the kind that can hide from people. The two of us sisters searched all over the place, but couldn't find anything"

    After one finished speaking, the other took over. Gao Feng was a little confused. At this point, the two women stood up and knelt down, and said sadly:

    "Master Gao, you are a great hero. The two servants came to you because they were desperate. You must find the lady. If you can't find the lady, the lives of the two servants and the whole family may be at risk."?Can't keep it!  "

    There is actually a treasure phantom. The rich lady who can wear the treasure phantom is probably from one of those noble families in Daxia. If they really disappear, these two maids will definitely be beheaded and their clan exterminated.

    "Don't panic"

    "How old is your lady?"

    Gao Feng drank, but suddenly thought of something. This young lady looked young. The dozen or so girls lost in the capital recently were all fourteen or fifteen years old. Does it matter? After hearing Gao Feng  Feng asked, and although the two women were puzzled, they still answered:

    "My young lady is only three months away from turning fifteen!"

    Indeed it is!  Gao Feng clenched his fists. There were no clues about the loss of those girls. They suddenly disappeared. It was so similar to the situation before him. Since the two women didn't know how they were lost, the only clue they could look for was  What happened before and after the person disappeared.

    "Tell me everything you saw and heard before your lady disappeared and after she disappeared. Think carefully and don't miss anything!"

    Gao Feng¡¯s attitude was very calm and his voice was low, but the two women who listened to him gradually calmed down and began to recall.

    "I met a candy seller"

    ¡°¡­I met an old lady carrying a basket¡­¡±

    "It seems like the dog in the yard has been barking, and there is an aunt scolding the child"

    "There are two children who have been staring at the lady. One child has a scar on his face"

    "There was a wandering Taoist priest who was holding a square box in his hand. He had a nice beard and was wearing a green robe. My lady even ordered her slave to give away a few coins"

    Gao Feng had an impression of the candy vendor, the old lady carrying a basket, and the child with scars on his face. He was in a different place, and he had indeed seen them on the way. Moreover, Carpenter Alley was already deserted, so he did see them during the day.  There were less than a few people, and there was nothing wrong with what the two women said.

    But this Taoist wanderer was wrong. Listening to the descriptions of the two women, Gao Feng knew that he had seen this Taoist on Shima Street, but why would a Taoist wanderer go to such a deserted place? He shouldn't be begging for money on a busy street to make money.  ?

    Gao Feng still clearly remembers that Taoist You Fang made a flinching movement after he looked at him. The wooden box was full of copper coins and broken silver, but it remained steady and motionless.

    Such wandering Taoists are actually not uncommon. Taoists may not be successful in cultivating Taoism. It is normal for them to have a little ability. Otherwise, how can they show off in the city? But if this Taoist, who is all ordinary, is placed in that ordinary carpenter's alley, something is wrong, and  I also met the missing lady before, which was even more unusual.

    Gao Feng stood up from his seat and asked quickly:

    "How long did it take before your lady was lost and you came here?"

    "We looked around and couldn't find you. We didn't dare to go back. We hurriedly came to see you, sir. It shouldn't take more than one stick of incense?"

    "Have you ever seen that Taoist priest after that?"

    Seeing the two women shaking their heads, Gao Feng stood up and walked out. Seeing that he was about to leave without saying he was looking for her, a woman became anxious and asked loudly from behind:

    "My lord, my lady"

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone!¡±

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????????????

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 56 Found

    <tr><td>

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone!¡±

    Gao Feng answered without looking back. He walked out of the door and saw Gu Dazhu coming in. Gao Feng stepped forward and grabbed him, asking:

    "In the Zhongjing Mansion's case files, during the investigation, did anyone say that they had seen a wandering Taoist?"

    Gu Dazhu was stunned for a moment before answering:

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know how it was lost, let alone any Taoist priest!¡±

    Gao Feng didn't waste any time, and said again, "Keep an eye on those two women," and walked out of the door quickly.

    The Taoist Wanderer has not been mentioned in any previous cases. If there were such clues in such a major case, it would have been made clear long ago. I would not know why the rich lady's maid saw it. Wasn't she a  case?

    Gao Feng was confused in his heart, but kept walking. He didn't care about the large number of people on Shima Street. He directly accelerated his speed. Everyone felt that a gust of wind had blown by and the person had disappeared.

    The reason why I went out to search in such a hurry was because the person had not been missing for a long time. These embarrassing cases were scattered all over the capital, but the hiding places could not be so scattered. The thieves must hide the people in one place before proceeding.  Disposal, traveling with a person, whether carried on a back or transported by horse and cart, always takes time and process.

    Under normal circumstances, the time it takes for the thieves to escape from the time the two women realize they report the crime to someone chasing after them is enough for the thieves to escape. But for Gao Feng, with his speed, this is not a problem.

    I ran as fast as I could and soon arrived at Carpenter Alley. There are only a few lively places in Nancheng. The rest are where people live. In broad daylight, men and women are working to support their families, that is, the old and weak.  Living at home, the streets are deserted and quiet, with a few children running around and an occasional hawker walking down the street.

    Carpenter Hutong is very deserted. The candy seller is still there, and two children can be heard playing around the corner. Gao Feng thought for a moment, then went to the candy seller to ask:

    "Have you ever seen a wandering Taoist priest dragging a square box?"

    The vendor looked a little confused. He thought about it for a while, and finally shook his head and said he didn't know. This was weird. The two maids could see it, and they should have seen the vendor sitting on the street. But judging from the expression on the vendor's face,  , but it didn¡¯t look like he was cheating, but he looked a bit as confused as the two women.

    Gao Feng was disappointed. He stood up and looked around, but he never gave up. Since there was no trace, he could always pursue it. With his own speed, he could kill all the people nearby in a very short time.  Search the streets, which is something ordinary people cannot do.

    And Gao Feng also understands the roads here. There are many civilians, the houses and courtyards are messy, and the roads are not well planned. For example, Carpenter Alley goes out from both ends. It seems to be connected in all directions, but if you really go down, most of them are dead ends. There are only two  The road leads to the avenue.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng ran straight out without stopping. In the "Wuwu" state, Gao Feng's speed was improved compared to before. As soon as he dodged, the candy man vendor sitting there was stunned and kneaded.  He rubbed his eyes and murmured:

    "Why is the person missing?"

    Running at high speed, there was even dust rising behind him, but Gao Feng looked carefully and listened carefully. He felt far beyond ordinary people. While running, he was able to control the movements of the streets around him.

    If there is nothing to be gained on one street, then another street may require a frantic search and exploration of several days and a half for others, but for him it is a trivial matter at the snap of a finger.

    In fact, searching street by street is a stupid method, and Gao Feng himself knows it. However, when this "stupid method" was actually implemented, Gao Feng himself did not expect that it would be so efficient, and it would fly by at an extremely fast speed.  , Gao Feng is very confident in his senses. If the Taoist is really there, he will definitely notice it.

    First, search for the road that does not extend in all directions, and finally the two routes leading to the avenue. There may be a problem with this order, but compared to Gao Feng's speed, it will not have any impact.

    Ziyi Street is one of the east-west roads across Zhongjing City. It is not easy to find people on this street. There are many people, cars and horses. According to ordinary people, the kidnapper comes to this street.  If you don't carry a big living person on your back, you will definitely not be able to find the road.

    Ordinary people can't, but Gao Feng can. As long as you are not walking invisibly, as long as you are not flying in the sky, Gao Feng is not afraid of not being able to catch up. Besides, in a place like Zhongjing City, where the Taoist array is suppressing them, how is it possible?  Walking and flying invisibly can onlyWalking on the ground.

    Although Gao Feng's speed caused exclamations in Ziyi Street, he couldn't care less about it. However, as he ran and stopped, he asked passers-by from time to time. Gao Feng was wearing old clothes and looked mysterious.  Driving on the expressway, if it weren't for the badge in hand, few people would really care.

    There are too many wandering Taoists in the capital, including a few on Ziyi Street. However, Gao Feng described in detail and patiently asked, and he still found the person he saw.

    With the trace, everything was easy to tell. Gao Feng became energetic and chased him all the way. Perhaps the Taoist didn't expect Gao Feng to chase him so fast. It took only a stick of incense to catch him out from Gao Feng's questioning.  , it was less than a stick of incense, not to mention how far Gao Feng had run, just from Carpenter Alley to Ziyi Street, it took nearly half an hour to walk quickly on horseback, how could he catch up.

    After walking on Ziyi Street for a while, we turned into a secluded alley. Speaking of which, this place has not yet left the boundaries of Nancheng, but it is already on the edge of the border with Dongcheng.

    Dongcheng and Xicheng are both places where officials and rich people live. The noble families are all in the North City. Everyone in the capital knows this general distribution.

    The buildings in this border area are obviously different. Compared with the area Gao Feng searched before, they are much more regular and somewhat grand.

    There are high walls on both sides of the secluded road that Gao Feng entered. It should be the property of some wealthy family, or the warehouse of a large store or government office. There is a Taoist temple at the end of the road. There is nothing unusual about this Taoist temple.  The temple inside and the Bagua pictures on the courtyard gate are all of the most common style.

    Taoist temples have a high status, Taoist sects are respected, and it is not uncommon for their own families to support Taoist priests. It is common for truly wealthy families to have private Taoist temples at home for worship. This is not surprising.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find a place to go after wearing iron shoes. I just met the pure Yin spirit body on the street!¡±

    "God bless you, there will be no troubles, right?"

    "With this box here, what kind of twists and turns can happen? If you use the method of absorbing souls and washing gods, they won't be able to remember it. What are you afraid of?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Request for favorites, recommendations, clicks, and all data

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 57 Breaking in

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> One person couldn't hear it, but Gao Feng remembered the other person's voice very clearly. It was the Taoist You Fang. Although Gao Feng only heard this Taoist say "God's blessing" once,  But Gao Feng remembers it clearly. Since Jade fell into his chest and entered the fairy mountain, his sensory abilities have been greatly enhanced and his memory is extraordinary, so he naturally remembers it clearly.

    At this distance, there was another secluded courtyard, where Gao Feng could hear everything. The two were discussing there, but the footsteps of six people sounded, as if they were carrying something there.

    "You guys carry it carefully, I don't know whose daughter this spirit is, but she actually has a treasure phantom on her body, it's unusual!"

    "The master of Xiang has a profound cultivation, so what does this precious phantom mean"

    Someone said flatteringly, and then heard the man laugh twice, and then ordered:

    "Hurry up and put the pure Yin spirit body into the center of the array, and you can start running the array right away. When the Lord God comes to the world, everyone will have endless blessings!"

    There was a burst of laughter and more flattery in the yard, and the footsteps were hurried, obviously everyone was busy.

    "Pure Yin spirit body" has always referred to the missing girl, and "bringing a precious phantom" further confirmed the identity. Gao Feng clearly heard the words "formation eye" and "array", and used people as a guide.  , driving the magic circle, Gao Feng has some rough concepts about Taoism. Although he doesn't know what magic circle is mentioned in the yard, it is definitely not the right way.

    They will definitely use the abducted girls to do evil things, and they will definitely hurt these girls, or their lives, or something else. Otherwise, they would not go to such trouble to abduct and abduct them in the capital so secretly.

    Using the Taoist temple as a cover to do such a sneaky thing, I heard eight people appear. Although I don¡¯t know the strength of these eight people, there must be monks who understand evil methods.

    Although Gao Feng was already in the "Wuwu" realm and had defeated the Taoist priest Xuan Qing in the "Inner Breath" realm, he was still unsure about dealing with the enemies in the small Taoist temple in front of him.  There are always many headaches in the battle between evil monks.

    Go and notify the Demon-Suppressing Division, the Zhongjing Government Office and the Taoist Academy, and ask them to send reinforcements and attack together. This is the safe and sound way.

    But Gao Feng has also heard that the magic circle inside is about to be activated. If he goes to bring in reinforcements, by the time he comes back, I am afraid that all the girls inside will be dead.

    what to do?  Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, turned around and walked quickly outside, not daring to run quickly for fear of being noticed by the people inside. Walking onto Ziyi Street, Gao Feng walked directly into the store closest to him, which was a cloth shop.  , Gao Feng ignored the surprised looks from the people in the store and walked straight to the counter.

    Walking to the counter, Gao Feng took out the Demon Suppressing Captain's waistband and slapped it hard on the counter. Gao Feng slapped the waistband directly into the hardwood countertop, and the whole thing was dented.

    "I am Gao Feng, the captain of the Demon Suppressing Division. You should go to the Zhongjing Mansion to report to the officials right now. Just say that I found the missing girls in the Taoist temple at the end of the road. Ask them to contact the people from the Demon Suppressing Division and the Taoist Temple. Quickly.  Send reinforcements and go quickly! If you don¡¯t go! I will demolish your store when I come back!¡±

    Gao Feng was wearing ordinary old clothes and didn't show his waistband. Others didn't believe it, but what happened was too sudden. Even so, the shopkeeper and accounting clerk behind the counter were stunned. Gao Feng stretched out his hand and grabbed it on the edge of the counter.  He grabbed a handful of one-inch-thick boards and pulled them off like tofu.

    The hardwood countertop may not be destroyed even if it is chopped with a knife or an ax. Gao Feng actually used his hands as if tearing paper. The cloth shop was shocked into silence. However, Gao Feng showed that he was not just threatening. Time was urgent and he said  After he turned around and walked out, everyone in Buzhuang who reacted behind him hurriedly agreed.

    With that waist card and his own intimidation, he was not afraid that the people in the cloth village would not report it to the official. Then the next step was to save people. Gao Feng turned around and walked out of the store.

    He still had to walk in the store. When he walked out of the door, he was already running as fast as he could. Just as the people in Buzhuang reacted and were about to ask what happened, they ran out but only felt a gust of wind and the person was gone.

    It¡¯s not too late, hurry up!

    Gao Feng rushed towards the Taoist temple. For his speed, the short distance was only a blink of an eye. While running, he could still hear the people in the Taoist temple talking in low voices:

    "Everyone, get out and activate the formation. Don't let anyone get affected!"

    "The Lord God suddenly issued an order. If it weren't for Li Xiangzhu's great power, it would have been so easy to gather these Yin Veins in a hurryI just don't know why the Lord God was in such a hurry?"

    "It allows you to guess the reason."?You are not what you are now No, there are police!  "

    The people who were talking in the courtyard of the Taoist temple also sensed something was wrong when Gao Feng was about to rush in, but they found it too late. The moment the man shouted, Gao Feng hit the door.

    This door is also made of thick wood and iron, which is strong and heavy. However, in the face of Gao Feng's collision, it seemed to be made of paper. With a bang, the wooden door was directly smashed into pieces, and a tall figure appeared in front of everyone.

    The people in the yard were not slow to react. They had already drawn their weapons when they shouted "No", but Gao Feng was too fast. They had just drawn their weapons when Gao Feng had already rushed in. They collided at high speed and scattered wood.  These sawdust made a sharp whistling sound in mid-air.

    There were sawdust and wood chips shot directly into the surrounding walls, and the walls were smoked. It can be seen that the power of these wood fragments is no less than that of high-speed flying arrows.

    But the people in the yard still shouted angrily and rushed forward. When the broken wood hit them, there was a sound of gold and iron clashing, and there was no way to cause any harm.

    Gao Feng didn't just stop after opening the door. He had already determined the positions of several people through the changes in his voice outside. He rushed in and rushed directly towards the people closest to him. The enemy was outnumbered, and the most important thing was to eliminate them first.  There are several enemies. As for those girls, they should be in the temple, so there is no need to worry about accidental injuries.

    Two big men rushed towards them. Both of them held short axes with wide blades. They held them with both hands and slashed fiercely. Gao Feng moved faster than them, and his fists were about to hit their chests. They  There was no intention of evading at all. Since the broken wood that was stronger than the arrow just now could not be hurt, they thought they were confident in facing Gao Feng's bare hands.

    "kill!"

    Gao Feng shouted violently and hit the two of them with both fists. They were not afraid of hitting them because they didn't know how strong Gao Feng's power was. With a "pounce" sound, the two people's movements froze. Gao Feng's fists  It penetrated directly through their chests, and blood and flesh spurted out. Gao Feng kept moving, shaking his arms, and threw the corpse away.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please recommend, collect and click here!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 58 Transformation into Demon

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> The first two people who rushed to the earliest people just covered his sight. The corpse was shaken away. One person had jumped in the back, and his hands held up his long knife to cut off.

    Gao Feng's speed was beyond their imagination. Gao Feng could still accelerate in a short distance. Before the man could cut down his sword, Gao Feng had already approached him and punched him four times. His bones were shattered by the punches.  There was a sound, and the punch was dented directly. Before the person who jumped up could fall, the bones in his chest had been shattered by these punches, and his chest was dented. His whole body was knocked upside down, and he fell heavily to the ground. He was obviously alive.  It doesn¡¯t work.

    As soon as they met, he killed three people in a row. The people who were about to rush forward stopped. Gao Feng's arms were covered with blood, but there was no blood on his own.

    There were a total of five people standing in the yard. They were all wearing ordinary people's clothes. They all looked ordinary, but they were all strong. They each held a knife, axe, and a stick in their hands, forming a semicircle about five steps away.  , looked at Gao Feng fiercely.

    Three of his companions died in one go, and they did not dare to act rashly. Gao Feng moved two steps, shook his fist without leaving a trace, and then struck the thieves. Although he killed the three thieves in a clean and neat manner, the blows hit these three thieves.  On the human body, it was found that their skin and flesh were extremely hard, and they actually had the power of counter-shock. It was just that their strength was too great, which caused the damage.

    Looking beyond the few people in front of me, I can see all the scenes in the shrine. The shrine is not small. There are no common furnishings such as altar tables and statues. However, there are more than a dozen young girls facing outside, forming a circle.  Kneeling there, his eyes were closed, his face looked extremely stiff, and he was obviously unconscious.

    You can also see the girl who was rescued that day in the center, with a beautiful appearance. Her expression is stiff there, and she seems to have lost consciousness, kneeling numbly in the center.

    The Taoist You Fang whom he had seen before was standing aside, with his hands raised, apparently making some gestures, but was interrupted by Gao Feng's sudden intrusion, looking at Gao Feng with a face full of astonishment.

    In an instant, the Taoist had reacted and shouted sternly:

    "Deification, crush this man!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Myth?  Gao Feng was stunned when he heard this word. As a result, he was not the only one who was stunned. Some of the five people who were about to make a move also turned around and asked in shock:

    "Incense Master, if you become a deity, the Taoist Academy will come over!"

    "I don't care about so much. How can I bear the penalty for delaying the arrival of the Lord of Gods? It's not too late to kill him!"

    The incense master dressed as a Taoist said quickly, "How can you afford to be punished?" Hearing him say, the five people had a look of fear on their faces, and when they looked at Gao Feng, they were all vicious.

    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m going to break you alive today and feed your bones to the dogs!¡±

    The light and airflow in the temple are a bit weird. You can see the Taoist man making gestures with his hands there. In such a tense situation, there is room for leisurely watching, but after rushing into the Taoist temple, everything is weird.  When the man spoke, Gao Feng wanted to step forward, but at that moment, black energy began to fill the courtyard.

    The black energy didn't come out of the ground, it actually appeared out of thin air. Could it be poisonous? Gao Feng subconsciously took a step back, but then he realized that the diffuse black energy was not aimed at him.

    Gao Feng became more alert, relaxed his tension, and allowed his strength to increase, but when he was expanding and contracting his strength, he discovered something unusual.

    When he was condensing his strength, the black energy disappeared. When he was gathering strength, the black energy appeared in his field of vision. Gao Feng became more and more aware of his current physical condition and knew that when he increased his strength, he would see  I heard and felt some unusual things. I'm afraid this black gas is not just poisonous gas or dirty things.

    This judgment did not make Gao Feng feel relaxed at all. If he could see it in such a situation, I am afraid that the black energy would be even weirder.

    Gao Feng did not dare to neglect anymore. Although the magic circle was being driven by magic in the temple, Gao Feng did not dare to rush forward. If his life was at stake here, then there would be no need to worry about anything.

    He continued to increase his strength, and the black air that filled the yard became thicker and thicker. Gao Feng could even smell the smell. The smell was also very weird. At first, it seemed like dust blown up from a cold place. It was extremely stale, but by then  Later, there was a smell mixed with sulfur and fire

    There was also action in the shrine. There were obscure and mysterious syllables in the mouth of the incense master. His hand gestures were flipping up and down. A line of green smoke appeared above the heads of the girls who were kneeling on the ground like puppets. In the center, Gao Feng recognized the one with his head.  The smoke coming out of it is a bright blue color.

    Very thin smoke column, there is wind in the courtyard, but the smoke column condenses and does not disperse, as if?Life generally moves in the air, not affected by the wind at all, and gathers towards the center. Under the gesture of the incense owner, complex and strange patterns gradually appear in the air.

    This also happened in an instant. He couldn't care too much. Gao Feng was about to rush, but the bodies of the five people blocking him changed. Their skin color became blue and black, their bodies expanded and burst their clothes, and their fingernails became longer and sharper.  This was nothing. What was even more shocking was that the eyes of these five people turned blood red, their fangs protruded from the corners of their mouths, and they let out low growls of "Woo", like wild beasts.

    The situation in front of him was so weird that Gao Feng was a little stunned. This was clearly an evil spirit. When he didn't move, the other person moved. The person in the middle let out a long howl and jumped forward.

    It can no longer be said to be a human being, it is just a monster in human form, with sharp horns on its head, protruding red eyes, and fangs exposed from the side of its mouth, not to mention that his arms have become knee-length, and his palms look like  It was about the size of a fluttering fan, and there was even a black light coming from the tips of its claws.

    Even when he faced the black wolf that day, Gao Feng was not so nervous. The black wolf was also inhuman, but Gao Feng felt like he was just facing a beast, but what he was facing now was something that should not appear in this world at all.  Monster.

    Gao Feng can defeat strong warriors and fight black wolf monsters, but Gao Feng has no idea how to deal with such monsters. All he can do is to desperately improve his own strength and maximize his internal strength.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t notice that while he was increasing his internal strength like crazy, his exposed skin was already glowing with a faint golden light.

    The monster coming from the opposite side was extremely fast, and it was already in front of it in one leap.

    It was faster, and Gao Feng was faster. Before the monster fell, Gao Feng also faced it. After the opponent changed, his arms became longer, but there was also a gap between the chest and abdomen. It was this gap that Gao Feng attacked!

    The monster was in mid-air, but before its claws could catch Gao Feng, it was punched several times by Gao Feng on the chest and abdomen. It was shaken by a "bang bang" sound, and it actually made the sound of hammering a drum. The monster did not expect Gao Feng's strength and strength.  At such a speed, instead of landing, he was knocked back and flew backwards. The other four also rushed towards Gao Feng.

    The smoke pillars emitting from the heads of the girls in the shrine continued to outline the pattern. The smoke pillars became longer and longer. But in an instant, the faces of the unconscious girls began to look haggard. The green smoke pillar in the center was particularly bright.  Suddenly, Li Xiangzhu, who had been casting spells beside him, began to have a proud look on his face.

    The formation is about to be completed, and the captain who rushed inexplicably has been blocked. When the divine king comes to the world, what can the captain do

    "Ah!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all, please continue to support, recommend, collect and click, you want everything!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 59 The Demonic Realm on Earth

    <tr><td>

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    A scream suddenly sounded, causing everyone in the yard to pay attention. The scream came from the monster that was knocked back by Gao Feng. There was no dent or crack in the area where the monster was hit.  , but there is a faint golden flame burning. No matter how the monster beats it, the flame will never go out. Where the flame has burned, there will be no ashes or burns, only a faint smoke. The burned place will be like boiling water.  The snow, flesh and blood melted away without a trace, and spread all over the body. The monster seemed to be in great pain, and its sharp screams were extremely harsh.

    This is not a competition on the school field, this is a battle of life and death. The body on the ground with its chest pierced through proves this, but the movements of everyone fighting in the Taoist temple stopped again.

    The four thieves who turned into monsters all stopped their movements and took two steps back. They all looked at their burning companions in astonishment.

    At this time, they all had inhuman faces with green faces and fangs, and blood-red eyes. Their mouths were wide open, and their already protruding eyes were even more protruding. They looked weird, but anyone could see the shock.  of.

    Originally, the faint golden flame only burned within the scope of those few fist seals. The place where it burned turned into nothingness and everything disappeared. The momentum of the flame did not become larger or smaller, it just spread and spread.

    The sound of the burned monster was extremely piercing, and the so-called death by a thousand cuts was nothing more than that. His body trembled in the distance, and he reached out to slap the flames, trying to put them out, but his hands also began to burn, and the flames spread to his arms.  .

    The flames burned very slowly, but in just an instant, the monster was burned out. Without the subtle smoke, there would be no sense that he existed in this world.

    Seeing that the fierce companions just now turned into nothingness, not to mention the monsters outside, even the Taoist Xiang Master in the temple stopped making gestures.

    In fact, even Gao Feng himself stopped. He did not expect that his attack would have such an effect. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was powerful, and the Six God-Suppressing Techniques were ingenious and unparalleled. After practicing this skill, he ate the red fruit.  After that, the skin also glowed with golden light, but what happened to this golden flame?

    Gao Feng could already see that there were commotions in the streets in the distance and in several adjacent places. This was normal. The screams were so shocking. It was broad daylight and he was close to a busy city. How could he not alert others.

    Seeing their companions like this, some of the other monsters looked back, but they no longer had the momentum to move forward. They didn't move, but Gao Feng moved.

    There are so many weird things in this Taoist temple. Gao Feng has been paying attention to the movements everywhere. He just moved, but he saw the Taoist Xiang Master bit his tongue and spit out blood. After spitting out the blood, it hung in the air.  , the incense owner reached out and flicked the blood a few times, and the blood split into six drops and flew towards the field.

    The blood droplets flew extremely fast. With Gao Feng's eyesight, he saw a faint purple-black luster on the blood droplets. He also saw that the green smoke rising from the heads of the girls was shortening rapidly, as if  To return to the top of the head.

    The blood drops were strange, and Gao Feng paused again. When he moved, the four monsters subconsciously stepped back, not daring to confront him. When he stopped, the monsters subconsciously stopped too.

    At the snap of his fingers, the blood droplets popped out, but they flew faster than the powerful bow and arrow. When Gao Feng stopped, the blood droplets had already reached the target. The target was not Gao Feng, but the four monsters.  and the two bodies on the ground.

    The moment the blood droplets submerged into the corpse, the corpse shrank suddenly and exploded suddenly. The flesh and blood were turned into the smallest particles and exploded outward. At this moment, the faces of the four monsters showed their expressions.  He even looked horrified when he saw the flames.

    "Blood evil fusion, you are so cruel"

    But he only had time to shout out half a sentence, and his whole body suddenly expanded. But it didn't become huge, but expanded from the inside out, as if something was blowing air inside. When it was about to swell into a ball,  With a "bang" explosion, it turned into flesh and blood like the corpse.

    The four monsters and the two corpses exploded instantly. The small courtyard was instantly filled with the blood rain. Gao Feng subconsciously took a few steps back. The explosion was extremely fast, and he retreated extremely quickly. The edge of the blood mist was just around the corner.  At the tip of Gao Feng's nose, in Gao Feng's eyes, the explosion of blood mist was not fast, but in fact the speed was astonishing. The walls and floor tiles affected by the blood mist were riddled with holes and turned into rubble.  powder.

    It¡¯s just that Gao Feng¡¯s speed is even more impressive. The blood mist can never catch up. If he takes one more step, Gao Feng will exit the courtyard of the Taoist temple.

    The moment he was about to step out, a huge suction force suddenly broke out in the yard, and the blood flow rapidly expanded.The fog suddenly recovered again at a speed not inferior to the one just now!

    The flesh and blood particles that had turned into mist gathered together, and a huge monster appeared in front of Gao Feng. It was as tall as three people, but it was more than the size of the three of them combined. It looked like a huge ape, thick and huge.  Long arms, these arms alone are thicker than Gao Feng's entire body.

    The huge upper body is almost bigger than the shrine behind it. The facial features cannot be seen clearly on the face. Only the big mouth over three feet wide and the shining bloody fangs inside can be clearly seen. The whole body is covered in blood red.  , if you look carefully, you can see that they are just bits of blood and flesh.

    Gao Feng could see rays of light flying towards him in the distant sky. With such a large formation, the Taoist Academy should have been alarmed. At this moment, the eyes of the bloody head suddenly opened and stared at  Gao Feng.

    Compared with the body and the huge mouth, the eyes are too small, and the eyes are also flashing with red light, but this red color is more intense than the bright red of the flesh and blood. Staring at Gao Feng, Gao Feng actually felt burning.  Not to mention the cruelty and bloodlust in those eyes.

    The voice of the incense owner chanting a curse behind the monster suddenly became louder, and the monster rushed forward as if it had received some kind of drive.

    The light in the sky has only advanced a little, and the monster has already arrived in front of Gao Feng. All this happened between lightning and flint. Time is actually extremely slow now.

    There seemed to be howls of giant beasts in the void, and red and purple rays of light continued to spread from the flesh and blood monster. Every time it passed by Gao Feng, Gao Feng could feel his heart palpitating and panicking, not to mention that the light passed by, and the ground actually seemed to  Corroded by some strong acid, it bubbles and boils.

    The speed of the flesh and blood monster no longer allowed Gao Feng to find an opening for the opponent. He could only block it when the giant palm came.

    With a loud bang, half of Gao Feng's body was shot into the soil. What a huge force it was. The flesh-and-blood monster moved very fast, and it was not a random rush. He shot Gao Feng and followed up with another punch almost at the same time.  Hit hard.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Favorites, recommendations and clicks, none of them can be missing

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 60 Burning the Body

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Can't hide, can't hide, Gao Feng shouted loudly, and pushed out both palms at the same time. There was no trick, just the simplest air-splitting palm, but Gao Feng also tried his best.

    In comparison, the combined area of ??Gao Feng's palms is not as large as the nails of the opponent's giant fist. But when these palms are pushed out, Gao Feng himself can see a light shining, which is the faint golden light.

    There was no loud noise this time, but with Gao Feng as the center, the ground around his lower body exploded violently. Earth and rocks flew everywhere, and he was standing in a pit.

    After a fierce confrontation, the monster's body did not move, but it raised its fist high. Golden flames were burning on the fist. The flesh and blood monster twisted all over, raised its mouth to the sky and let out a silent scream. Although it was huge and powerful, it was not as powerful as before.  When those monsters came, they were also killed by his God-Suppressing Art. Gao Feng felt much more at ease and rushed over!

    Gao Feng just moved, but he saw the monster waved his hand, and the burning part was directly separated from the body, and was thrown aside. He watched the blood mist surge at the broken arm, and a new one actually grew.

    "What if it grows out and makes your whole body on fire," Gao Feng thought in his mind. He was already charging, but the flesh and blood monster did not resist with his hands and feet, but lowered his head and opened his big mouth, spitting out a mouthful of red mist.

    The red mist made a roar as soon as it exited, and it was extremely fast. Gao Feng also lost his temper and did not dodge or evade. He protected his head and face with both arms and continued to rush forward without slowing down.

    Not to mention the stench, the speed and hardness of a sharp arrow, and the burning temperature higher than flames. If this red mist hits an ordinary person, it will directly turn them into flesh and blood, let alone this mouthful of blood mist.  Gao Feng's entire body has been wrapped in it.

    This mouthful of crimson blood mist spurted out, and the monster's entire body shrank a lot, but Gao Feng's momentum continued and he rushed forward in front of him.

    The clothes on Gao Feng¡¯s upper body were in tatters, but his skin was not damaged at all. He raised his arms and rained down fists on the flesh and blood monster in front of him.

    Hit with all your strength, but every punch seems to be hitting a colloid. When you pull it out, you can see the flesh and blood on your hands sizzling with colloid, as if it is burning and corroding, turning into blue smoke, every time  One punch was a point of fire. Fighting closely, the long arms and giant fists of this flesh and blood monster could not immediately return to defense because of the distance.

    But Gao Feng was so fast. At this moment, Gao Feng had already punched countless times. The entire upper body of the flesh and blood monster was burning. Although he could not make a sound, his twitching and trembling body could still tell how powerful he was.  pain.

    The formation in the shrine was probably about to be completed. Gao Feng didn't care about the last blow. He dodged to the side. The girls in the shrine were the key.

    The smoke pillars above the girls' heads were regrouping, but the pattern was not as complete as before. The face of the incense master was extremely fierce. Seeing Gao Feng appear from behind the flesh and blood monster, the man's mouth was  The sound of the incantation was much sharper, and it sounded no different from howling.

    Before Gao Feng could take a step, the twitching and twisting flesh and blood monster next to him suddenly exploded. The explosion set off a violent air wave that knocked Gao Feng staggering two steps. The monster turned into blood mist again, and he could be seen in the blood mist.  When the little golden flame burned, the Taoist's tone changed again.

    The blood mist seemed to be alive, but it rushed towards Gao Feng and wrapped him directly in it. Almost at the same time, every particle of blood and flesh began to burn. This burning was not caused by the golden flame, but just flesh and blood.  Gao Feng's whole body was wrapped in fire.

    The flame was red, purple, or blue. There was no smoke, only a sweet smell. Being in the fire, Gao Feng subconsciously closed his eyes and then opened them. He was no longer worried about such an attack.  The innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique is infinitely mysterious, and it has restraint on these evil ways.

    The flames formed by the blood mist did not even stick to Gao Feng. As soon as he got closer, golden flames burned out of thin air. The blood mist flames became dimmed as soon as they came into contact with the golden flames, and were immediately wrapped in the golden flames.  Fire can extinguish fire

    The flames of the blood mist seemed to be alive. Although they were constantly being swallowed by the golden flames, they were still rushing toward the peak crazily.

    The Taoist "Li Xiangzhu" standing in the shrine seems to be a weaver, turning his hands and dancing, and the green smoke coming out of the girls' heads follows his gestures and forms the complicated pattern again.

    Even in the shrine, you can feel the heat wave coming from the courtyard. The blood mist flames even ignited the sand and stones on the ground. The weapons used by the monsters just now have melted in the flames, and even people will  In this state it turns into ashes

    Now Gao FengIt had completely turned into a big fireball, and the Taoist who had been nervous because of Gao Feng's brave performance finally relaxed a lot, and there was a smile on his twisted face.

    As long as this formation is completed and the Divine Lord comes to the world, he will have countless benefits. He will definitely be able to reach several realms in cultivation, not to mention that his status will also rise with the tide.

    Although the commotion in the courtyard was too great, and the defense force of Daxia Capital was also alerted, as long as the Divine Lord came to the world, everything would not be a problem. It was also my luck that I could encounter the "Pure Yin Spirit Body" when I walked on the street.  "It must be the protection of the gods that allowed me to have such a blessing.

    The fire in the yard suddenly became smaller. The Taoist Li Xiangzhu blinked his eyes, thinking that he had seen it wrong. In the blink of an eye, he saw Gao Feng walking out of the fire, and the flames of the blood mist were extinguished without a trace.  , the Taoist's face instantly turned livid.

    Who is this demon-suppressing captain? He actually lives up to the word "demon-suppressing" in his official name. He restrains himself in every aspect. Even the melting gold and iron, the blood-mist flames burning earth and stone can't do anything to him.  Although the Taoist did not stop gesturing, his heart was already filled with despair.

    The light in the sky that we just looked at is only halfway through now. There are already murders, explosive bodies, and blood-mist giant monsters in the yard. Demonic fires are burning, and there are endless battles, but the time is only a short moment.

    By now, Gao Feng no longer cared about any evil magic. He took one step up the steps. There were kneeling girls everywhere in the shrine. Gao Feng stopped for a moment. If he took a step further, he could restrain the Taoist.

    However, the Taoist did not give him this chance. When he stepped onto the steps, the Taoist showed a look of despair and determination on his face. He stopped the movement of his hands, pointed his left index finger on his forehead and said in a hoarse voice:

    "Under the Nine Netherworld, I'm waiting for you"

    £­

    ??Please recommend, collect and click, thank you all!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 61 Endless Fall

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Under the Nine Netherworld, I'm waiting for you"

    Before he finished speaking, he could see that the skin on this man's hands and face had turned a dead gray color. His hair, which was originally completely black, had now turned gray, without any sign of life.

    The index finger slipped weakly from between the eyebrows. As soon as it left the middle of the eyebrow, the finger began to break apart and turn into powder. The Taoist's whole body was also turned into powder and dust. Although the body disintegrated like this, it was not completely turned into powder.  A stream of blood spurted out from the place where his index finger pressed between his eyebrows.

    The momentum of the blood arrow is extremely fierce, but it is extremely thin. It looks like a column of smoke fading in the air, but the column of blood spurting out is endless and uninterrupted. The Taoist has disappeared, leaving only an extremely long blood line.  In mid-air.

    The sprayed blood line did not burn, did not rush towards Gao Feng, and did not fall to the ground. It seemed to have its own will, joining the picture in mid-air.

    As soon as the Taoist died, the smoke column began to fade away, and the pattern began to become incomplete again. However, the speed at which the smoke column faded was far less than the speed at which the blood line was replenished.

    No, Gao Feng knew something was wrong from the beginning, but everything happened in such a short period of time that it was too late to make any move.

    The pattern composed of cyan, blue, and red has been completed. Although the lines are complicated, Gao Feng cannot understand the meaning of the pattern. He only sees that the cyan seems to form symbols similar to words, densely covering the entire pattern, and  The blue smoke pillars and red blood lines formed messy lines.

    There are all kinds of mysteries in drawing formations that ordinary people don't understand. It's normal to not understand them. The first thing Gao Feng wanted to know was what this formation can do.

    As soon as his mind was focused, Gao Feng seemed to vaguely understand the patterns floating in the air. The symbols composed of the cyan smoke pillars seemed to be variants of the runes, but it was not important. The cyan symbols were numerous and unusual.  The strokes are connected, and it suddenly looks like a world, and the green and red patterns are different. They seem to be huge flowers with gorgeous petals, but they look somewhat similar to flames.

    It is indeed wonderful that these chaotic lines can be seen, but it is not the first time Gao Feng has seen it. The moving human form he saw on the tree stump section on the mountain seems to be the same.

    But the pattern was hanging in mid-air, and the girls kneeling below, Gao Feng, could also see it clearly. They were fourteen or fifteen years old, the most youthful and delicate age. Just now, they were just frozen and unconscious, but now, the most central  I recognized the appearance of the thirty-year-old young woman, but the others turned out to be white-haired old women!

    The smoke coming out of their heads seems to be sucking away the lifespan of the girls, and now they have aged like this!

    These lines of cyan, blue and red have begun to glow, and the light and shadow in the temple and the courtyard of the Taoist temple have begun to twist and distort slightly.

    Gao Feng wanted to destroy this pattern. Gao Feng raised his hand. His thoughts could be infinitely fast, but his movements could not. Even with Gao Feng's current speed, he could not do it. He only had time to raise his arm. It was not that Gao Feng's movements were not fast.  , but when he raised his arm, everything stopped!

    He could already hear howling in the sky and the commotion of people and horses outside the Taoist temple. Officials from the Taoist temple and various places were about to arrive. At this moment, everything stopped and everything was quiet. Just as he rushed in, the Taoist collapsed,  The powder on the feet has not yet fallen to the ground, and it is still there at this moment, hanging in the air without any support. At this moment, even the slightest wind and airflow have disappeared.

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t even move his eyes, time seemed to have stopped!

    The pattern composed of smoke pillars and blood lines suddenly disappeared, and the place where the pattern was turned into darkness. This darkness seemed to be cut out of thin air, like a layer of extremely thin black paper with no thickness, replacing the original pattern.

    This darkness happens to be within Gao Feng's sight. This is not just darkness that blocks his sight. To be more precise, it is the blackness of the night. Although you can't see far, you know that this darkness contains heaven and earth.  Everything.

    Within sight, he had to look. Gao Feng only glanced at it and felt himself sinking into it. The other scenery in the temple had disappeared.

    Gao Feng felt that his body could move, but he felt that he was falling, as if he was high up in the night sky where he could not see his fingers, and as if he was falling towards a bottomless abyss.

    He didn't know how long he had been falling in mid-air. The lower he fell, Gao Feng gradually felt the chill. With his current strong body, he could actually feel the cold. You can imagine how cold it was, but this chill was just the beginning.  , then coldHis bones and body, from the inside to the outside, were all frozen.

    But now this body can move, but it just falls, and the whole body is still frozen. Gao Feng is miserable in the cold.

    Keeping downward, in Gao Feng's own opinion, this kind of fall has already passed for almost half an hour, and the speed is getting faster and faster. In this half hour, such a high-speed fall, the height of the fall is more than ten thousand feet!  But it's still dark below, and you can't see anything!

    " Could this be the evil effect of that Taoist? Gao Feng gradually despaired in this endless fall. He finally climbed up the mountain and finally turned over and gained luck. Is this the end?

    "I don't know how long it took, maybe a few hours, or maybe a few days or nights. Gao Feng couldn't close his eyes, and he had to endure the bone-chilling cold, and his spirit was numb.

    Suddenly, a trace of stale dust drifted into Gao Feng's nose. During the fall, everything was nothingness. Gao Feng saw darkness, felt cold, couldn't smell anything, and suddenly appeared.  This smell made Gao Feng think it was an illusion.

    But this illusion also boosted Gao Feng's spirit. It was better than this darkness and nothingness. Then the stale smell became heavier again. It was true. Gao Feng's spirit was boosted a lot. The stale smell gradually became heavier.  Standing up, Gao Feng suddenly realized that he had smelled this smell before in that yard.

    Not long after smelling this smell, Gao Feng suddenly noticed that the darkness in his eyes had changed slightly. After such a long time, he had long been accustomed to this darkness, but there was nothing around him, not even light.  It was only black, but now, there was a change in front of my eyes, or more accurately, below.

    It's not darkness, it's not nothingness, it's just that I fell from a place too high, too high, and there was no way to see the scene below. After falling for so long, I can finally see what is below  

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please collect, recommend and click, thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 62 Giant

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> The endless earth, the boundless land, the rivers and lakes cannot be seen, the grass and the living spirit can be seen, only the blue -gray land and rocks, without a trace of anger.

    Although Gao Feng is thousands of miles away from the earth, his eyesight far beyond that of ordinary people can already see the scenery on the ground. It is so desolate, so vast, and lifeless. Looking at it actually makes people feel lonely and feels that they are not alone.  Small.

    It is precisely because of this lifelessness that it has the stale air of an old tomb in the mountains. Gao Feng is not nervous at this moment, although if this continues, his end will probably be that he falls to pieces on the ground.

    Not long after, Gao Feng smelled the smell of sulfur and fire. He had also smelled this smell in the yard. Now he was sure of one thing, which was the vast land in front of him and the black air in the yard.  Those monsters must be related.

    Smelling the smell of fire and sulfur, Gao Feng had already fallen some distance again. The scenery in his eyes changed again, and he saw more things.

    The ground is not just old land and rocks, there are also several luminous places. It is precisely because of these luminous places that this lifeless earth will be displayed in front of Gao Feng's eyes. Otherwise, I am afraid it will be pitch black from beginning to end.  .

    Getting closer, Gao Feng could clearly see what the light was. It was a volcano and a river of fire. What was flowing in the river was magma and flames. What on earth was this place?

    There are two volcanoes on the ground that are exceptionally bright. Although they look very small from a thousand miles above the sky, considering this distance, Gao Feng can imagine what kind of huge and towering mountains these are.

    The magma inside the two volcanic craters is churning, sparks are flying, and the light is fluctuating. If the volcano erupts, it will be an extremely spectacular sight.

    The momentum of his fall did not stop. Although there were volcanoes and lava rivers below, Gao Feng did not feel the slightest warmth and was still freezing to the bone.

    Although he had been falling for a long time, Gao Feng did not feel that the scenery on the ground had become much larger. It was obvious that there was still a very long distance. But at this time, he was no longer so desperate. After all, he could see the scenery in his eyes and everything had changed. In this way  Even if he dies, he doesn't die in a daze in the dark.

    There were always those two volcanoes in his eyes. Gao Feng suddenly felt that the two huge volcanoes on the ground seemed to be a pair of eyes, with their light shining, and their eyes were always focused on him.

    This can be regarded as joy in suffering. Gao Feng had this idea inexplicably in his mind. But when he thought about it, he found that the two huge volcanoes really looked like eyes. During the short battle in the Taoist temple, he had also seen the kind of red volcanoes.  The same is true for the eyes, the two volcanoes at the moment, except that the flash of lava is brighter where the pupils should be. There is a line between brighter and brighter, and the brighter area is always staring at the falling self.

    At the moment when Gao Feng thought about this, the light from the two volcanoes on the earth became particularly intense. At this moment, the earth began to tremble, and then Gao Feng, who fell, realized that it was not just the earth that was shaking.  , the whole world is shaking.

    Just below the two volcanoes, a huge crack appeared on the ground, and there was also magma rolling inside, which was extremely bright.

    Gao Feng couldn't even blink his eyelids, and couldn't move his whole body. He looked at the ground shaking below, wondering in his heart, but this wonder was replaced by shock in an instant. Just below him, the volcano and cracks were just right.  It's a face!

    This face is so huge that it can be seen so clearly at such a height. It is probably bigger than a big city with a population of one million like Zhongjing City. What kind of monster is this!

    The cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and the rolling magma inside is splashing with fire, but the cracks are constantly changing, expanding and getting smaller.

    Amidst such a violent shock, Gao Feng felt that his mind was beginning to blur, and all he could see was the huge "face" below.

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that that "face" was smiling, looking at him laughing wildly. This shock was precisely because of this wild laughter. That huge face gradually became vivid in Gao Feng's eyes. That face on the vast earth  Waiting for his fall, with great joy.

    The laughter could not be heard in the ears, but the laughter resounded in Gao Feng's spirit. The laughter that resounded directly in his spirit was thousands of times louder than the roar of thunder. Gao Feng's mind became increasingly unclear.  He just felt one thing, his whole body was falling faster

    What will be the fate of falling to the ground? Gao Feng has a vague judgment in his vague consciousness. His extremely tough body will probably be shattered into pieces. I am afraid that is not the only thing waiting for him. Jade pendants, fairy mountains, and luck. It seems that  It's all a joke.

    &nbsp;Just when the last trace of consciousness was about to be lost, Gao Feng suddenly felt something put on his shoulder and pulled him.

    Although there was only the last trace of consciousness, Gao Feng could still feel that what was resting on his shoulders was not a palm, but something smaller, like some kind of furry claws.

    It has taken an unknown amount of time to fall from high altitude to the ground. With such a speed and momentum of falling, even a big rock in front of it will be smashed to pieces. But with such a gentle tug, and without using any force, all the momentum will be lost.  Stopped.

    In a trance, the endless void around him and the vast land below disappeared. Gao Feng found that he was still standing in the shrine, with his arms raised, everything was in a state of stopping, there was no sound, no wind, and the powder was about to fall.  Still hanging there, the darkness was still in front of him.

    Gao Feng thought he had fallen in the darkness for several nights, months or even years, but in fact it was just a moment, and time did not even flow. Everything was the same as before, even the coldness on his body was gone. It was obviously a long time of suffering.  But now I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion.

    No, in the darkness in front of you, you can vaguely see the vast land and the volcanic fire river. In the distance, the huge "face" seems to have stood up, and the eyes filled with fire are still staring here.

    The darkness was no more than three feet long, and it didn't show how huge it was. In a trance, I could see a giant in the sky, his eyes staring here, approaching step by step, but there was something in his eyes just now.  The wild smile disappeared.

    Before he could calm down, Gao Feng was stared at by those eyes. In an instant, Gao Feng felt that he was falling into the endless night again, but for an instant, something seemed to be standing on his shoulders, and everything returned to standing in the temple.  In this situation, Gao Feng's gaze was fixed at this time and could not be deflected. He didn't know what was standing on his shoulders.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please collect and recommend, thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 63 Get out

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> I only know what the little beast seems to be. The four claws are grabbed on the shoulders.

    The giant on the other side of the darkness stopped at this moment, and the meaning in the fire-colored eyes became more solemn, but the focus of attention was no longer Gao Feng. He was looking at Gao Feng's shoulders, looking at the being on Gao Feng's shoulders.  .

    Gao Feng wanted to know what was on his shoulders, but out of the corner of his eye he couldn't see what was on his shoulders, but saw something else.

    I don't know since when, Gao Feng found that there were stone steps under his feet, with vegetation and woods on both sides. This scene was very familiar to him. It was exactly where the Fairy Mountain was, and it was from the foot of the mountain to the first floor of the stone steps. In this state  It was unreasonable, as if I was standing on a mountain looking at the darkness.

    Two completely unrelated spaces actually faced each other with Gao Feng as the center line. Behind him was the Immortal Mountain, and at his feet was the Immortal Mountain. Gao Feng suddenly felt relaxed. No matter how great the pressure in front was, now that he was on this mountain, he would be safe and sound.  Worry, I don¡¯t know when it started. Gao Feng felt like he belonged to this fairy mountain.

    After the "giant" in the darkness stopped briefly, it moved forward again. Across the darkness, the two sides seemed to be thousands of miles apart, but with just one step forward, Gao Feng could feel the huge pressure like mountains and seas.  Although he couldn't move at all, his body and spirit seemed to be shattered.

    Although there is a mountain of pressure at this moment, it feels like the whole person is being sucked towards the darkness, and everything is stagnant. However, this suction force is irresistible. Is it necessary to repeat the desperate fall again?

    "roll!"

    Between the flash of lightning and flint, everything that happened from the moment Gao Feng stepped onto this sacred hall, Gao Feng himself felt that it was a long time, but in fact, it was just a flash of lightning, and the existence on his shoulder drank out  He heard the word "Get out!" and Gao Feng felt as if his mind was pricked by a needle, which stung extremely.

    This voice sounds familiar, yet very strange. Is it the one shouted by senior Hu Jiu?

    Before he could react, just after the shout, the darkness in front of him suddenly began to blur and shake, and the black color began to fade

    It can be seen that the giant in the darkness seemed to move forward, but then stopped immediately. For some reason, at the moment when the black disappeared, Gao Feng seemed to see the giant on the other side of the darkness smile again

    The black faded away and turned into a pattern of cyan, blue and red. The blood line turned into blood and fell to the ground. The smoke column retracted back to the heads of the girls.

    The formation disappeared, and Gao Feng raised his hand suddenly. After entering the temple, Gao Feng was just able to move, and all the surrounding scenery returned to normal. The girls who had turned into old women followed the smoke column.  He withdrew, and his appearance quickly returned to its original appearance, except that the white hair on his head was still like snow.

    The whistling sound in the sky sounded again, and Gao Feng could clearly judge the voices of people rushing towards here around him. With Gao Feng's hearing now far beyond that of ordinary people, he could clearly judge that the positions of these people had not changed at all from before he resumed action.  In other words, during the period when I was frozen in the shrine, time completely stopped.

    ¡°The endless night void, the vast land, the giant with volcano eyes, and the furry being standing on his shoulders, what is going on with all this?

    Thinking about it, my body involuntarily knelt on the shrine. If I hadn't stretched out my hands to support it in time, I'm afraid my whole body would have fallen to the ground.

    Gao Feng was covered in cold sweat. His body was empty and he had no strength at all. He was extremely weak and could not move.

    Thinking about the time after entering the mountain for the first time, Gao Feng's body was filled with power every moment, and he was extremely powerful. However, it was just the moment he stood on the temple. He still hasn't figured out whether the black and endless falling is  It was a hallucination, but the body felt as if it had gone through a war and a serious illness, and was weak and weak.

    The Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy in the capital rely on magic arrays to fly. They come and go within the capital like the wind. The speed is extremely fast. As long as a demon appears and casts a spell, they can arrive in an instant.

    But since Gao Feng rushed into this small Taoist temple, killing thieves, destroying monsters, and fighting blood evil spirits, until finally the magic circle unfolded and fell into the endless void, and he saw the giant with the earth as its face and the volcano as its eyes.  Until the fairy mountain appeared and he escaped, Gao Feng felt that a long time had passed, but this long process was actually just an instant. Even where Gao Feng was, time did not pass and it completely stopped.

    The Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy roared down. For Gao Feng, they came too slowly.

    There was a sound of wind, and the people from the Taoist Academy had fallen behind.But Feng didn't even have the strength to turn his head. He was barely holding his hands on the ground.

    Five people fell down, ten people were suspended in mid-air one foot above the ground, and there should be two more people high in the air. Gao Feng had no strength left, but his superhuman perception ability was still there, and he immediately judged the number of people clearly.

    The monks who can enter the Taoist monastery are, at best, top-notch in "foundation building". With the help of the magic circle in the capital, the precious phantoms issued, and the training and cooperation in the Taoist monastery, their actual combat capabilities are stronger than ordinary Taoist priests and monks.  Many, their own strength is "foundation building". Being in the Taoist Academy can often bring out a higher level, that is, "inner breath". If it is a group battle and cooperation and superposition, the average strength of the Taoist monks in the Taoist Academy can even be better than them.  Its own strength is two levels higher.

    The improvement of each level of a warrior and a Taoist is a world of difference. Many people cannot cross it in their lifetime, but the Taoist Temple can achieve this. The reason is very simple, because behind the Taoist Institute is the entire world.  The Xia Empire, with the support of resources from the entire world, can naturally do it.

    Because of this, the strength of the Taoist Academy is amazing. If there is any strange thing in the capital, it can be solved by two or three Taoist priests. But today, seventeen people came at once, which shows what happened in this courtyard.  Just how big.

    Gao Feng sent someone to report the case, I'm afraid there wouldn't be such a big noise, but the appearance of monsters in the yard, the fusion of blood demons and even the completion of the formation, and the impact caused by the demonic aura being emitted are the reasons why so many people came. Of course, these  Among the girls, there is a daughter of a minister and a minister, which may be another reason why the Taoist Academy attaches great importance to it.

    The people from the Taoist Academy fell into the air, each taking their position. Before Gao Feng had time to speak, he felt a stinging pain on the exposed skin on his neck, like a needle prick.

    "I am Gao Feng, the demon-suppressing captain who is asking for help!"

    Gao Feng immediately shouted loudly. He knew what was going on with the stinging pain like a needle. This was the Taoist spells locking him, stimulating murderous intent and murderous intent. If he didn't reveal his identity as soon as possible, he would be injured and killed by accident.  possible.

    "How can you prove yourself!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Seeking a collection for recommendation, no one can be less than one

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 64 The Heavenly Master

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????

    A man hanging in mid-air asked in a deep voice. The distance was not close, but the voice seemed to ring in his ears. With these words, the stinging pain on the skin weakened a lot.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the cloth store on Ziyi Street with my belt tag to ask the store owner to report the crime and ask for help!¡±

    The stinging pain has disappeared. Gao Feng also heard the noise of people outside. It should be people from the Zhongjing Mansion and the Forbidden Army coming over. Now he is kneeling on the ground motionless. Inside are a dozen girls frozen there. This action is really weird.  A little more.

    Gao Feng circulated the inner energy in his body, but found that the inner energy that was almost integrated with his body was gone. The whole body was empty. In the past, the core of the inner energy seemed to be the sun in the body, constantly radiating light to the surroundings. But now,  The core of power was extremely dim.

    "What on earth happened here?"

    Someone behind him asked again. Gao Feng kept urging the God-Suppressing Technique, and then some of the true energy from the core of power in his body came out and slowly rotated in his body.

    This trace of true energy is really different from when it is full, but it makes people feel a lot better. At least they can't move, but Gao Feng doesn't dare to stand up or turn around directly. This tense and murderous atmosphere  In this situation, if you make any rash moves, I'm afraid you'll be doomed.

    You must know that since the people from the Taoist Academy came here, they have never asked him to turn around and stand up. Gao Feng did not want to cause trouble, so he maintained the awkward posture while explaining loudly what happened just now.

    The Taoist Li Xiangzhu and several monsters have been reduced to ashes, and even the ashes cannot be found. Anyone who comes here for the first time will think that Gao Feng is responsible for this case.

    "Master Deng, this corpse practiced the devil's way during his lifetime!"

    When Gao Feng was about to finish his explanation, someone behind the shrine shouted loudly, this was the man who was punched out by Gao Feng at the beginning of the battle. After this man was killed, his blood was not exploded, so  Instead of being burned, the body was preserved and became evidence of Gao Feng's self-evidence.

    Any spell practiced before life can be detected by this. As soon as the conclusion about the corpse was made, Gao Feng felt that the pressure on his body was much lessened.

    The officers and soldiers who arrived outside had already surrounded the place. The generals outside shouted to communicate with the people inside, and soon the boss and clerk of the cloth shop were also brought in.

    It was only then that Gao Feng was allowed to turn around and stand up. Thanks to Gao Feng's infuriating energy, his basic mobility was restored, otherwise he would have really made a fool of himself.

    The person who reported the crime recognized Gao Feng as the person who slapped the waistband, which made everything easy. Just as he was talking, several captains from the Demon Suppression Division rushed over, and these people even recognized Gao Feng. To this point  , Gao Feng's identity can naturally be confirmed.

    The Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy all descended from the sky. Finally, someone noticed Gao Feng's weakness. Although everything was not conclusive yet, Gao Feng reported the case and asked for help. When everyone arrived, the situation was like this again. It was very likely that this was the rescue.  He was the hero who solved the case. Now everyone was very polite. Two officers from Zhongjing Mansion helped Gao Feng aside.

    "Master Deng, these women have been subjected to nightmare spells. There may be other restrictions, and I dare not judge."

    Gao Feng was helped to the side, and he was with people from Zhongjing Mansion and other yamen. The temple was surrounded by Taoist priests from the Taoist monastery. No one else was allowed to approach. This was not because the Taoist monastery was overbearing and involved evil spirits and heretics. Others  It is easy for unrelated people to get involved.

    The ones standing on the outermost circle were Taoists wearing green robes, and the inner circle were red robes. There were only three people in black robes, and one person was wearing a purple robe. Gao Feng was even more surprised by such a large formation. Not only him, but also those around him  All the generals and officers were talking in low voices because they could be heard in the name just now. The color of the robes showed that the person wearing the purple robe was an expert from the Taoist Academy!

    The Taoists and monks in the Taoist temple are also divided into classes. The lowest level is called Taoist priests and wears green robes. The higher ones wear red robes and are called Daozheng. They are in charge of six Taoist priests. The next level are black robes.  The robe is called Daozong, and the two names in charge are Daozheng. These three levels correspond to the official ranks. According to the rules of Daxia, Daozheng is from the fifth rank, which is one step higher than the school captain. Daozong is the fourth rank.  Of course, the strength of Taoist priests, Daozheng, and Taoists also increases from weak to strong.

    But the Taoist Academy is the official office of Daxia Taoists. In addition to these three levels and the general manager of the Taoist Academy, there are also two levels: Celestial Master and Real Person. These two titles are purely titles and are used to award those of the Taoist Academy.  Highly powerful monks, there are a total of eleven Celestial Masters and three real people in the Taoist Academy in the capital, all of whom are extremely skilled in Taoism. The Celestial Masters in the Taoist Academy are very powerful. If they are placed in a medium-sized Taoist sect, they are all capable of being the leader and master of the Taoist sect.  Elder's.

    ?The status of the Celestial Master is also very high in the capital. In the officialdom, the Celestial Master is almost the same as the Yin of Zhongjing Prefecture. He is a high-ranking official of the third rank.

    Such characters would not appear in ordinary situations. They usually follow the army or do some important things related to the country. But today, a missing person case actually alerted the appearance of a heavenly master. It can be seen that that  How great is the influence of evil heretics.

    Tianshi Deng is a tall and thin man with a yellow face. If it weren't for the purple robe with golden patterns on his body, he would look like a tuberculosis ghost. Now everyone is watching his movements. The so-called "Nightmare" refers to a spell that confuses the mind.  The girls froze there and lost their minds, and this was the reason.

    Seeing Deng Tianshi wave his hand, the Taoists surrounding him all moved away. Deng Tianshi put his five fingers together and pressed down slightly.

    At this moment, Gao Feng saw a blue light shining in the shrine, the light and shadow seemed to shake, and the black smoke disappeared in the green light. It must have been what the Heavenly Master did, but the reactions of the people around him were a bit strange, everyone  They were all calm. Normally, they should be shocked and surprised when they see such a spell being used. Although there is a Taoist temple in the capital, maybe when they see the spell being cast, everyone is just like watching a play, wondering why they are so calm now.

    While I was thinking about it, I heard a girl moaning from the temple, and then I heard Master Deng say:

    "Everyone has woken up. Their souls have been slightly damaged. They will be able to recover in a few days of rest. Let people outside arrange for a few women to come in and take care of them, and everyone will be taken back to their respective homes!"

    There are differences between men and women. The people kneeling in the shrine are all young girls. It is indeed inconvenient for the soldiers to go there. However, after hearing Tianshi Deng's words and seeing the girls who regained consciousness in the shrine, everyone also understood that Tianshi had eliminated the nightmare spell.  , Gao Feng heard someone beside him whispering softly:

    "You just raised your hand, and that's the end of it?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Seeking collection recommendations, seeking click, there is a lot of good luck, thank you everyone

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 65 Encouragement

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng was stunned. Could it be that he was the only one who saw the green light and the swaying light and shadow? Looking left and right, everyone was quite disappointed. They did not see the dazzling and amazing spell as expected.  It's quite a pity, you know, it's not always possible to encounter a heavenly master from the Taoist Academy ().

    Among all the people present, Deng Tianshi had the highest status. As soon as he spoke, everyone in the Zhongjing Mansion got busy. There were already rules in the yamen, and there were special female servants responsible for matters related to female slaves and female prisoners. Now this temple  If you are a rich and wealthy person, you should pay more attention to this aspect.

    Soon, more than 20 middle-aged women arrived and started busy inside and outside. The guards and soldiers were searching nearby to see if there were any other clues.

    This incident alarmed so many people, and the most critical person was Gao Feng. Although his spirit and strength had recovered a lot, he couldn't leave for a while ().

    After everything was arranged, Deng Tianshi wanted to see Gao Feng. He still had something to ask. The courtyard was not big. Gao Feng, a group of leaders of the Zhongjing Mansion and the generals of the Forbidden Army were waiting at the entrance of the courtyard.

    As soon as Tianshi Deng walked out of the door, everyone saluted together. Tianshi Deng nodded in response and said:

    "Gao Feng, come with me, I have something to ask!"

    Due to the huge disparity in status, Gao Feng quickly agreed. He stood up, and Deng Tianshi looked at him, and then looked at him. Their eyes met, Gao Feng felt his eyes stinging, and closed his eyes subconsciously. When he was looked at, Gao Feng felt  The whole body seemed to be normal, and everything could be seen from the inside out.

    There has been no expression on Tianshi Deng¡¯s face. He was very indifferent and reserved. This is also the demeanor that a Tianshi should have. Everyone took it for granted. However, after looking at Gao Feng, Deng Tianshi had a look of surprise on his face and asked:

    "How old are you?"

    "As far as Hui Tianshi is concerned, Xiaguan is eighteen years old this year."

    "You are so young that you have reached the stage of martial arts enlightenment. What a talent"

    Before Tianshi finished speaking, everyone around him was shocked. The people who came from Zhongjing Mansion and the Forbidden Army were all warriors. Naturally, they were familiar with the realm of warriors. When Tianshi Deng said that Gao Feng was in the "Martial Enlightenment" realm, how could he  Without making any noise, "Enlightenment of Wushu" is a major hurdle and an important symbol on the path of martial arts cultivation. Only when you reach this level can you have the opportunity to explore the ultimate secrets of martial arts. Not to mention, when you reach the realm of "Enlightenment of Wushu", it can be achieved by anyone.  He is a figure that cannot be ignored. There are many people who have reached this level inside and outside the Great Xia Empire, but not many. Each of them will be reused by various forces.

    Not to mention that Gao Feng is only eighteen years old. Many people are already old and decrepit when they reach the realm of "Wuwu". Even if they want to continue practicing, their lifespan has already reached. Gao Feng has reached such a high realm at this age, so in the future, more  The future is promising ().

    These days, Gao Feng killed Heilang, fought against the demon school captain of Zhen, and defeated the prince of Lai Kingdom. There were many things causing trouble. People in the Zhongjing Mansion and the Forbidden Army also knew about it, and they also vaguely heard that Gao Feng's warrior realm had already reached a certain level.  It is "Wuwu". Rumors tend to become more and more mysterious as they are told. Everyone just listens and will not take it seriously. But if it is confirmed from the mouth of a Taoist master, it is completely different and there will definitely be no falsehood.

    After the explosion, everyone looked at Gao Feng with awe in their eyes. They made a fuss, but did not hear clearly what Deng Tianshi said next:

    "Behave like a mountain, have a majestic meaning, it is not simple"

    Gao Feng naturally heard it clearly. This was not the first time that he was commented on "weilan", but he was more concerned about "mountain". Does this have anything to do with the fairy mountain? He thought in his heart, but knew that he couldn't ask this, so he just followed  past.

    The Celestial Master is indeed very impressive. Although he is in a secluded place just a few steps away and no one dares to eavesdrop, he still has a special house set aside for the Celestial Master's use. When he walks into the room, he finds that tea and snacks are already prepared.  Even the futon and incense burner are ready, needless to say.

    When Gao Feng narrated the incident, Deng Tianshi also heard it. This time, he asked several questions, including the shape of the monsters, their state after bursting into blood, and the behavior of the Taoist incense master.

    Gao Feng himself didn't know whether the fall in the void of the endless dark night was an illusion or reality, because during this long process, time did not flow at all. Regardless of whether it was true or false, I am afraid that he would not be able to explain it to others clearly.  If people doubt themselves, that's trouble.

    So Gao Feng simply skipped this part, saying only that darkness appeared after the Taoist Master cast the spell, but at that moment, the Taoist turned into powder, and he felt that he had no strength at all, and then a large group of people arrived.

    Deng Tianshi listened very carefully and frowned.The head said:

    "You don't have enough magic power, but you dare to sacrifice people to attract demons. You are really asking for death, and you are still in an important place like the capital Could it be that these demon disciples have lost their minds"

    Gao Feng muttered a few words to himself. Naturally, Gao Feng would not answer, but he could also understand Deng Tianshi's speculation. Deng Tianshi thought that those demon disciples were daring and used human sacrifices to summon demons because they did not have enough mana to draw back the energy.  This has resulted in the current situation ().

    After staying in the capital for a long time, Gao Feng may not have seen much, but he has heard a lot of various things. He can probably guess these. After Deng Tianshi said a few words, Gao Feng was calm and silent there, without any curious questions.  After asking around, I couldn't help but feel a little more appreciative. I nodded and said:

    "No one thought that this case would be so involved, nor did they expect that this case was actually solved by you. This is a big contribution!"

    "Thank you Heavenly Master for your compliment. The Taoist Academy, the Demon Suppressing Division, the Zhongjing Mansion and all related parties have contributed to this matter. I am just a lucky person."

    Gao Feng said quickly and humbly, Deng Tianshi shook his head and smiled:

    "What's the use of being lucky? If you hadn't cultivated to the level of 'Wu Wu' and built a body like this, I'm afraid even your body and soul would have been burned directly by the blood and fire. You earned it yourself  "

    Having said this, Deng Tianshi casually took out a box. This box was one foot square, but Gao Feng recognized this. It was the wooden box that Taoists used to collect money when walking on the street. I don't know what Deng Tianshi did with such a big box.  Put it on your body so that no one can see it.

    "This is the Demon's Universe Box. It has magical powers attached to it. It can hold about a hundred stones. It's nothing. Just take it and use it!"

    From what I heard, this black-painted Qiankun Box is also a precious treasure. It is a small thing but it has a large capacity. It is about the size of several rooms, about a hundred stones. However, compared to the size of his fingernail  The jade pendant contains a huge fairy mountain, so it is nothing.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Happy weekend everyone, the weather is getting colder now, please pay attention to your health, please bookmark, recommend, reward and click, haha

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 66 The Noble Phantasm of the Universe

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After taking the Qiankun Box, Gao Feng couldn't see anything unusual. It was just a flat-bottomed wooden box. Deng Tianshi pointed out:

    "There is a cloud pattern on the edge. If you wipe it from left to right with your zhenqi, it will absorb the object. If you wipe it backwards, it will spit it out. You can try it on that table."

    The cloud pattern was on the frame of the box. He held it up with one hand and his thumb could just touch it. Gao Feng made a move as Deng Tianshi said, and the table opposite the box suddenly disappeared. Then he moved in the opposite direction, and the table disappeared again.  Appeared.

    "Using this to kidnap people, and then using the nightmare method to erase their memories, these demons are quite thoughtful. No wonder they can't find anyone."

    After Deng Tianshi said this, Gao Feng also understood. He thought it was the wandering Taoist who was walking around and used the box to collect the ones he saw suitable. Many people did not notice what happened in that moment. If there is another evil method to assist, let him  The disappearance of a person's memory will indeed make the person disappear without a trace, and there will be no trace. This is why so many cases have occurred in the capital but have not been discovered.

    But there is also something strange, that is, the two maids of the "Pure Yin Spirit Body". It is said that the Taoist cast a spell to erase even the memories of passers-by, but the two of them still have residual impressions, and they have obviously forgotten some.  But some others have memories, which seem to be incompletely erased. I can't understand the reason.

    "I didn't expect that the younger generation of the Gao family would have a talent like you. What a blessing!"

    With so many things going on, Tianshi Deng didn't stay too long. He left with a final sigh. However, Tianshi Deng also expressed his goodwill. For example, although the Qiankun Box is not a very precious treasure, it is a treasure after all.  The tool was given to Gao Feng like this, which is enough to explain the problem.

    The next steps are all complicated things. The wealthy family who lost their daughter sent someone to pick her up. Relatives from the small family came over. Relatives met each other, hugging each other and crying. This remote street was as lively as a market.  .

    The Taoist priests from the Taoist temple did not stay too long. They took some traces of the struggle in the courtyard, the corpse, and even the masonry and wood chips back with them.

    There was another episode in this. After the people from Zhongjing Mansion brought the girls¡¯ families, they did not go to see the girls. Instead, a Taoist general said solemnly:

    "The Heavenly Master has said that the demon's evil deeds were discovered in time by Gao Feng, the captain of the demon-suppressing school, and no serious harm was done. The seventeen women's bodies are intact, their chastity is not damaged, but their souls are slightly injured, and they can recover after a few days of rest."

    After saying this, people were allowed to go in to collect the people. The key to this sentence was not that "the body was intact" and "the soul was slightly injured", but that the "chastity was intact". The seventeen women were all girls around fifteen years old.  , are all unmarried girls, chastity is an extremely important virtue, not to mention the daughter of the minister and the minister. This is an issue related to the reputation of a wealthy family. With Deng Tianshi's words, it means that there is  Guaranteed, no one will question it, and everyone's reputation will be preserved. Of course, according to Gao Feng's observation, those demons are not robbers in the first place, and the girls' chastity is indeed intact.

    With such a sentence, everyone is now happy. Gao Feng couldn't help but sigh in his heart. This Tianshi Deng is not only powerful in magic, but also has extraordinary human skills.

    It was so busy over there that there were fewer people looking after Gao Feng, but whether they were from the Zhongjing Mansion, the Forbidden Army, or other yamen, they were all very polite to Gao Feng.

    Everyone knows very well that Gao Feng must have done a lot of credit for solving such a big case. In addition, the Tianshi himself said that he has reached the "Wuwu" realm, and he is also a descendant of the Gao family of Fengtianhou, and is now at the sixth level.  Now that I have become the captain of the Demon-Suppressing School, I will definitely not be able to escape promotion and wealth in the future. If I build a good relationship now, there will be nothing wrong.

    Several big yamen in the capital were dispatched together, and with the help of wealthy families, the case was concluded very quickly. When it was getting dark, Gao Feng could almost go home.

    Although he had recovered a little strength, he obviously couldn't walk as fast as usual. He could only walk back slowly. Gao Feng rubbed the box in his hand and walked slowly on the street.

    Thinking about it, this day was really thrilling. It was originally a leisurely day, but suddenly I became nervous. I searched half of the capital at high speed, and then fought with the devil. I almost fell into darkness and could not return. In the end, there was a perfect one.  In the end, he rescued those girls, and he was the first to do so.

    A person suddenly transforms into a monster, his body self-destructs, a monster composed of thick fog of flesh and blood, and in the end, there is the endless fall, the vast land, and the huge existence, and maybe the furry one standing on his shoulder, and the one who appears here  Although Gao Feng has experienced the fairy mountains in this world personally, he still feels that they are illusory and real, and others feel that they are not.It took a few hours, but for him it took several years. This wonderful and mysterious experience was really unbelievable. Gao Feng had never dared to imagine it before.

    After experiencing so much and coming through a life-and-death struggle, all this will definitely not be in vain. Gao Feng also understands in his heart that the benefits of status and wealth will come, but it is almost dark, and no matter how soon, it will be tomorrow.  What I got today was this box in my hand.

    The Qiankun Box is the most common type of treasure. Gao Feng heard it said many times when he was a child. The so-called "Qiankun" actually means "square-inch Qiankun". A small container can contain several volumes larger than this container.  This is what is meant by times or even many times things.

    This kind of Noble Phantasm is not only convenient for casting spells and fighting, but it can also be used in many places in life. Therefore, all the sects that practice Taoism and martial arts, noble families, and even big businessmen all use similar Noble Phantasms.  Speaking of other things, if a businessman carries something like this with him when transporting goods, he doesn't know how much energy he can save.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    So Deng Tianshi was able to give him the Qiankun Box casually. The treasure of this treasure is limited, but Gao Feng knew this in his heart. Moreover, this Qiankun Box was nowhere near the fairy mountain in his heart. It couldn't be held in one place at all.  They are comparable in terms of level, but this Qiankun Box is the first time Gao Feng has touched it with his own hands, and there is so much curiosity and freshness about it.

    After groping for a while, Gao Feng also understood that the hub of the Qiankun Box should be the cloud pattern. When his luck passed, he could feel a trace of true energy being sucked away, and then he could see the bottom of the box disappear.  It turned into a somewhat deep space. Although it passed by in a flash, Gao Feng could also see the broken silver and copper coins scattered in this space. It seemed that all the alms were thrown into it by the Taoist Xiang Master.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please recommend, collect and click, please support me, thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 67 Overeating

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> I think this incense master has been wandering around the capital these days. I am afraid he has gone to various places in the east, west, north and south. The capital is a big place and there are many rich people. There is also a lot of charity. So,  The Taoist Incense Master was not in it for money, so he just threw it into the Qiankun Box, which gave him an advantage over Gao Feng ().

    There were quite a few piles of broken silver and copper coins. Gao Feng was born in a poor family, so he had an idea of ??what kind of money there was. At a rough estimate, he actually had thousands of taels of silver, which was a surprise.

    The small Taoist temple on Ziyi Street is more than half an hour away from Fengtianfang. Gao Feng couldn't run at high speed, so he walked slowly and felt very leisurely.

    After passing a few streets, we arrived at a market. It was just before dinner. There were many vendors in the market, and they were all shouting hard.

    Gao Feng, who had been playing with the Qiankun Box there, also reacted. Seeing the excitement around him, he first wanted to go around, but then he smelled the aroma of the cooked food in the market, and his stomach rumbled.

    He was actually hungry. This was the most common feeling for ordinary people. Gao Feng was surprised. Ever since he entered the mountain and ate the strange fruit, he had always felt energetic and never felt hungry again. However, he did not expect that today  But there is () again.

    There was a stall selling cakes in front, and a stall selling roasted chicken and cooked meat next to it. Gao Feng thought of the roasted chicken that senior Hu Jiu had been obsessed with, and couldn't help but shake his head and smile, and walked over.

    "Two pieces of white flour cake, cut into a pound of mutton!"

    The white flour pancake is very thick, weighing almost half a catty per piece. The pancake has just come out of the pan, with some sesame seeds sprinkled on the front. The aroma is fragrant. The mutton on the stall next to it is sauce meat, and the taste is also very tempting. High  Feng was getting more and more hungry at this time. He had some scattered silver with him, so he gave it directly to the vendor, put the meat in the pancake, rolled it up, and started to eat it with big mouthfuls.

    Although it is a bit indecent to eat in this market, everyone can also see that this man is also very hungry.

    A piece of cake is half a kilogram of meat, which adds up to a full kilogram. Gao Feng finished it in just a few bites. In the past, Gao Feng would have been full for the whole day after eating this amount, but now he didn't feel full at all.  , Gao Feng directly rolled the second pancake with meat, and continued to eat.

    In the blink of an eye, I ate again. One pound of cake and one pound of meat were already in my stomach, but I was still hungry. Gao Feng was originally aroused by the taste, but after eating so much, not only did he not improve, but he became even hungrier.  .

    "Two more cakes, and another pound of meat!"

    "My lord, you are such a good eater!"

    The vendor complimented him and hurriedly prepared the pancakes and mutton. They were both real rice and very filling. Even with two kilograms, no matter how big a pot-bellied man was, he was still full. However, he didn't expect this young man who looked to be generally strong.  People actually want to eat, and it¡¯s not packed away.

    It was stormy again, Gao Feng wiped his mouth, why was he still hungry? The people at the two stalls selling cakes and selling cooked meat already had surprised expressions on their faces, this was four kilograms, Gao Feng didn't care about so much, he was full.  Let¡¯s talk later.

    "Two morefour pieces of cake, cut into two pounds of meat!"

    ?¡­

    "Four more cakes and four pounds of meat ()!"

    Gao Feng ate very quickly, but he never stopped. In just one stick of incense, he had already wiped out all the bread and cooked meat on the two stalls, but Gao Feng still felt empty in his stomach.  .

    He was minding his own eating here, but he didn't notice that many people in the market had gathered around him. The vendors at the two stalls and many people around him were staring at him in shock. This man was really too big.  It¡¯s ready to eat!

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s words, the vendor did not react immediately and shouted again. The vendor quickly replied:

    "Sir, you have eaten up all the cake and meat. This is fifty kilograms of cake and almost thirty kilograms of meat"

    Gao Feng was also stunned, but he didn't expect that he had eaten so much, but why was he still hungry? Looking around, many vendors were looking here, not to mention there were many customers hanging out in the market.  All around him, there were faces looking like they were watching a trick.

    There are also food for sale at other stalls, but if you continue to eat like this, it is really shocking. Although the hunger is uncomfortable, it is not to the point of being unbearable, so it is better not to be too showy.

    The food eaten at these two stalls has already spent all Gao Feng¡¯s money, and he even needs to take some out of the Qiankun box.

    "I bought all these cakes, and wrapped all these roast chickens and cooked meats for me!"

    Next, Gao Feng did not show off his amazing skills in public.The amount of food and fruits in this market was almost sold out.

    Over a hundred kilograms of cakes, a dozen roasted chickens and ducks, and some beef and mutton. Gao Feng also bought some fresh fruits. The total amount weighed more than two hundred kilograms. With Gao Feng's strength, it was not tiring to carry it, but it was so big.  A package of things is too conspicuous, but fortunately I have this Qiankun Box in my hand now.

    I bought them at a stall and piled them on the ground. I drove the box and put them away. Although there were many things, they were far from the maximum capacity of the box ().

    Just now when Gao Feng was eating so much, many people followed to watch the excitement. When Gao Feng started to use the box to store things, everything was scattered. It turned out that he was an expert with a treasure, so what could he do?  It¡¯s not unusual to come here, so there¡¯s nothing new to see.

    After collecting the food, Gao Feng slowly walked home again. In the past few days, the magical Shen-Suppressing Jue Zhenqi had circulated in his body. His movements and movements were far beyond ordinary people in terms of strength and speed. However, today he has returned to normal.  The state is a bit unaccustomed to it.

    While walking on the road, the things I ate still had some effect. The subtle Qi movement in my body was restored, and the speed was slightly faster, but only a little.

    News spreads quickly in the capital. If there is so much noise on Ziyi Street, Fengtianfang will know it. When I return to this area after dark, the tribesmen and neighbors greet each other with great enthusiasm. Needless to say.

    Gao Feng entered his house and just sat down. Before he could take out the contents of the box in his hand, someone greeted him outside the door:

    "Master Feng is here, Master Marquis has something to say!"

    Since the head of the family has conveyed something, he must not neglect it. Gao Feng hurriedly walked out of the door and saw that the person who came in was an old man. He was of medium build, with a round face and a slightly chubby look. He looked kind and was dressed in a servant uniform.  But Gao Feng didn't dare to neglect and said politely:

    "It turns out that the wise uncle has arrived. Please come inside and talk inside!"

    Servants are still called Gao Feng, but this person is Gao Xian, the great steward of Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai. He is considered to be the highest-ranking servant in the Gao clan of Fengtianhou. Even Gao De, the eldest follower of the Marquis, is one level behind him.  , not to mention the honorific title of Gao Feng, even the children of the Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe's family have to treat him politely.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support, please collect, recommend, reward and click to support

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 68 The Ecstasy Battle

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Xian didn't put on any airs, he just said gently:

    "Master Feng, Master Hou said that you have made such a great contribution today not only for your own sake, but also for the glory of our Gao family. You will definitely be rewarded when the time comes. However, Master Feng has worked hard today, so you should rest first. If you need anything,  Yes, just open your mouth and the clan will make arrangements immediately."

    It is rare in the Gao clan to have Gao Xian of such a status speak so politely. Gao Feng naturally did not lose his sense of proportion, thanked him politely, and then sent the person away.

    There were tribesmen who returned that night outside, and they were naturally envious and admired when they saw this situation. However, Gao Feng closed the courtyard door himself, but he felt something was wrong.

    According to common sense, if you have made great achievements, you will definitely go further. The clan should value and win over you. If nothing else, come back in the evening, please come to the house to have dinner with the Marquis, and then promise you the official position and future benefits.  This is how it should be, because in the past, several young people of the same race who were not as good as him were treated this way, but today, they just sent a butler to say a few polite words, without any other expression.

    Gao Feng is not very familiar with the world, but the attitude of the government is too indifferent, even he can understand it, but why is this?

    This day was thrilling and exhausting, and the clan members could not care less about their intentions. In the past, it was difficult for Gao Feng to fall asleep at night despite all his efforts. There was no need for this trouble tonight. Gao Feng ate more than ten kilograms of cakes and meat at home, but he was hungry.  The feeling was not relieved at all, but his upper and lower eyelids started to fight. Sleeping can relieve hunger. Gao Feng simply tidied up, lay down on the bed, and went to sleep.

    I just lay down and opened my eyes again, taking the Qiankun box with all kinds of food in my hand. Senior Hu Jiu on the mountain has talked about the roasted chicken many times, so don¡¯t forget it.

    Since entering the mountain for the first time, Gao Feng has never fallen asleep so easily. He almost closed his eyes and calmed down and immediately fell asleep. For a moment, he was already in the mountain.

    Originally, the atmosphere in Gao Feng's home was already extremely fresh, but when I came to this mountain, it felt different. Taking a deep breath at the foot of the mountain, my body seemed to be nourished.

    Just as he stood still, he heard a noise in the bushes at the edge of the orchard. The little black wolf twisted its round body and ran over. Gao Feng remembered the few times he had gone into the mountain before, and the black wolf he saw every time was better than the last time.  Big, the growth rate is amazing, but now it seems that it is not much different from last time, it is still the same.

    The little wolf didn¡¯t know why, but he became very affectionate when he saw Gao Feng. After running over, he rubbed at Gao Feng¡¯s feet, then ran around in a circle, barking wildly. He was obviously very happy.

    Gao Feng had never raised a pet like a cat or dog, but seeing how cute the little wolf was, he felt happy. The Qiankun Box was really taken into the mountains. He drove it, took out a roasted chicken from it, and put it on the  on the ground.  Seeing the cooked food, the little black wolf howled happily, wagging its tail and pounced on it, and started eating.

    "Gulu", the little wolf who was eating there looked up, but didn't know the sound coming from there, so he lowered his head again, while Gao Feng held his stomach and smiled bitterly.

    I thought that my terrible hunger would be relieved after entering the mountain. Who would have thought that it would still be the same. Now I seem to be even more hungry. There are still hundreds of kilograms of food in the Qiankun box, but even if I eat it all, Gao Feng doesn't feel it.  I can fill myself up, not to mention that many of the things inside are brought for my seniors.

    Gao Feng took out two noodles from the Qiankun box and ate them while walking. However, Gao Feng felt puzzled. In the past, when he came to the foot of the mountain, the senior on the mountain would greet him, but why there was no movement today.

    Walking to the stone road going up the mountain, Gao Feng saw the orchards on both sides of the road, and the branches were still full of vermilion and jade-colored fruits.

    Gao Feng clapped his hands. He was also confused. He couldn't eat enough, so he just ate this fruit. He had also seen all the magical properties of this fruit.  Senior Hu Jiu didn't even greet him. He had to eat first before talking. Gao Feng made up his mind and walked directly into the orchard.

    As soon as they got off the stone road, Gao Feng felt something was wrong. The fruit forest was not as quiet as last time. It was rustling. It seemed that there was movement in every fruit tree, as if there were people hiding behind the tree trunks.

    The trunk of the fruit tree is not thick, and no one can be hidden behind it, but the various noises make people a little upset. There are always all kinds of strange things in this fairy mountain. Gao Feng is not surprised at all, and approaches the stone slab on the mountain.  The fruits of the fruit trees on the road were a bit small, and he wanted to go in and eat the bigger ones.

    Gao Feng took two steps, but heard footsteps behind him. Is there anyone else on this mountain?  Gao Feng turned around in shock, only to see?A young woman was approaching with a smile.

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been so hard for me to wait for you!¡±

    The woman's face was full of resentment and anger. Gao Feng was stunned, but he remembered that he had seen this woman before. That time when he came to pick fruits, this woman suddenly appeared, but she didn't speak last time.

    She was still beautiful and seductive, wearing a gauze that could not cover anything, her beauty was looming, and her voice was sweet and slightly hoarse. Gao Feng immediately felt a little dry.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was a little absent-minded, the woman covered her mouth and kept laughing, but she leaned close to her. Although Gao Feng was wearing clothes, she could still feel the warmth and softness when she leaned against him. Gao Feng had been there since he was a child.  I had never had much contact with women, but suddenly I felt this way, and my heart skipped a beat.

    The woman took Gao Feng¡¯s arm and pressed her closer, and whispered in Gao Feng¡¯s ear:

    "The last time I saw my brother, the slave family has always been unforgettable in their hearts. I don't know how happy I am to see you this time. Brother, it's difficult and dangerous outside, but here is a fairyland. Brother, stay here, stay and fly together with the slave family, and live forever.  Isn¡¯t it good to not grow old?¡±

    The woman¡¯s breath hit her cheeks, and she could still smell the fragrance on the tip of her nose, not to mention the warm fragrance of nephrite that she touched. Gao Feng felt confused for a while, nodded and said:

    "Okay! But there is no house here, where should we live?"

    Gao Feng had been poor since he was a child and had to worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation all the time. It was really embarrassing to ask such questions at this time, but it was the first thing he thought of. He leaned against his woman and then pointed back.  He chuckled and said:

    "Brother, don't worry about such a trivial matter. Where is the house?"

    Looking back, there was an extraordinary house a few steps away, with an ancient style and style. Seeing this, Gao Feng suddenly reacted in his mind, shook his body and said:

    "Isn't that where the mountain road is? Why is there a house?"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There will be another chapter at around 0:00 tonight. Let¡¯s go to the list and see if we can get into the top three of the new book list. Please support me!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 69 Fairy Mountain Avenue

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Isn't that where the mountain road is? Why is there a house?"

    Before he finished speaking, he only felt a light movement on his side. When he looked back, the beauty had disappeared. When he turned around again, the extraordinary mansion was gone. There were still stone steps leading up the mountain.

    Gao Feng suddenly woke up. All this was an illusion. Last time, the woman appeared and then disappeared. This time, it was much more real, but it was still an illusion. But people often don't realize this in illusions. Think about it.  What happened before and after picking the fruit, and senior Hu Jiu¡¯s comments, there are indeed a lot of weird things in this fruit forest.

    After all, he was still hungry. Gao Feng hesitated for a moment and picked a few small ones from the fruit trees next to him to pacify his stomach first.

    Whether it is the jade-colored fruit or the scarlet fruit, the entrance is extremely clear, there is no residue, and it melts directly. Of course, there is still no taste. After eating five fruits, the total weight is not a pound, which is high.  However, Feng felt that there was something in his stomach. He was no longer so empty, but he was two cents full.

    After eating this fruit, there is no digestion process, and it directly turns into internal energy and flows throughout the body. The core of power, which had been dimmed after today's battle, finally began to shine, and the speed of internal energy flow was also accelerating.

    It is indeed effective. Gao Feng has something in his stomach and is confident in his heart. He might as well eat a few big ones. Maybe the effect will be better. The two fruit trees where he picked fruits last time are right in front of him.

    Just after taking two steps, there was another noise in front. A person walked out from behind the two fruit trees. Gao Feng subconsciously tensed up, but the person who walked out was not a woman or a monster, but a man in a blue robe.  Old man, this old man's beard and hair are all white, his behavior has an unworldly air, he looks like a god.

    Before Gao Feng could speak, the old man spoke first, and his voice was unusually clear:

    "You have a firm heart and have not been deceived by the charm of the tree. You are really a good person!"

    "That was a tree charm just now?"

    Gao Feng asked a bit strangely. The old man nodded, chuckled and said:

    "These red and jade balls are all fairy fruits. They naturally have all kinds of mysteries. How can you eat them so easily? The tree charm transformed by the tree will come over and make you sleepy. In the end, it becomes the fertilizer of the tree. You  The kid is pretty good!¡±

    There was a look of approval on the old man's face, and Gao Feng was very happy in his heart. It was really satisfying to be praised by such a senior and masterful old man.

    "Could this be the master on this fairy mountain? It seems that it is indeed the case. The old man flicked his long sleeves again and said cheerfully:

    "I have been watching you for a long time. You can come to this mountain and have such a will. You are indeed a talent. Are you willing to follow me to cultivate immortality and pursue the supreme road?"

    Gao Feng's body was shaken. It seemed that this old man was really an immortal in this fairy mountain. He didn't know if this was the true body of the senior Hu Jiu. "Cultivation of immortals and pursuit of the supreme road" was really an incomparable temptation. Gao Feng subconsciously wanted to  Agree, and in such a scene, you have to kneel down and kowtow.

    "Young man, if you are willing, follow me to the cave and perform the ceremony of apprenticeship there!"

    As he spoke, he pointed his hand and looked in the direction he pointed. On the other side of the trees, he could see a cave shrouded in mist. Gao Feng's heart was also hot. Just when he was about to agree, his stomach growled a few more times.  Although eating fruits has filled my stomach, I am still hungry.

    Eating is a big deal, and Gao Feng vaguely felt that this master seemed to be eager to accept a disciple, so he didn't need to be too anxious. He smiled awkwardly and said:

    "Wait a moment, Fairy, I'm very hungry. I'll go pick some fruits to eat first."

    The two plumpest trees are right in front of you. It¡¯s better to eat them first. When Gao Feng said this, the old man¡¯s face immediately changed and he shouted angrily:

    "Ignorant junior, the road to immortality is ahead of you, but you still care about your appetite. It's really ridiculous. Follow me quickly, otherwise, don't think about it."

    These words were very serious, but inexplicably Gao Feng felt that filling his stomach was more important than cultivating immortality, so he had to laugh a few times and said:

    "Xian Chang Haihan, I'm really hungry!"

    While speaking, he had already walked to the fruit tree. The branches full of fruits hung so low that he could reach them with his hands. Gao Feng picked a red fruit in his hand and bit it in one bite.

    "You bastard, you are such a scoundrel. If you don't go, I will leave!"

    The more he said this, the less anxious Gao Feng became. After eating the red fruit in a few mouthfuls, his stomach felt much better, so he picked it again.?? One, I finished eating it quickly. Although the red fruit and the jade ball have no taste, the feeling of gradually being full is really wonderful, and every time you eat one of these plump fruits, you can feel the internal energy in your veins.  The circulating Qi became larger and stronger, the body gradually heated up, and the core of power began to shine brightly.

    The combination of various feelings made Gao Feng feel extremely comfortable. Since he felt comfortable, he stopped talking, picked the fruits one by one, and kept eating them.

    He was eating here, but the old man kept scolding beside him. Gao Feng simply ignored him. What kind of immortal was this? Did he get up on the pole to accept his disciples?  Since he is in a hurry, there is no need for him to be in a hurry. He will wait until he is full.

    In the past, one piece of fruit could keep him from being hungry for several days, but this time Gao Feng ate dozens or hundreds of fruits before he stopped. He would not be hungry for several days after eating one piece of fruit, but after eating so much, he did not feel full. Gao Feng  The reason why we stopped was because we had picked all the fruits we could from this side of these two trees.

    Gao Feng ate very happily and no longer felt hungry, so he was too lazy to pick the other side. He could just save it for next time, so there was no need to eat it all at once.

    It seemed that the old man had been yelling and cursing, but his voice seemed to be getting quieter and quieter. After Gao Feng finished eating, he no longer paid much attention to what he said. It was not until he finished eating that he remembered that there was such a thing and turned his head to look.  .

    The old man stood on one side with an angry face and kept talking. I don't know why, but Gao Feng couldn't hear what he said with all his strength. He was gesticulating and scolding, but Gao Feng looked over at this moment.  The old man's expression changed drastically, and he raised his hands to cover his head.

    Even so, the old man's body seemed to be burned by something, and a flame started to burn. Gao Feng was shocked, but he quickly realized that wherever he looked on the old man's body, a fire started to break out.

    But the burning didn't last long. The old man's figure suddenly twisted, turned into smoke out of thin air, and disappeared.

    Gao Feng was also shocked when he saw this scene. Compared to being dazed just now, his head was very clear now. Thinking about it carefully, this was not the first time he had seen this scene. That time he came to pick fruits, the tree charm  Isn't it also the case when women get together and then disperse again?

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Rush on the list, be honest, and honestly rush to the list.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 70 Climb up secretly

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> And even if it is true about "cultivating immortality" or "the great road", it is not such a mysterious thing. It is too false to say that you want to accept disciples, but you are so hungry just now  In such a state, I actually believed it in a daze. Although I was not convinced, I looked over the bushes and saw that the Laoshizi Cave had disappeared and it was still a forest ().

    It was now quiet in the orchard, and all those rustling movements were gone. Gao Feng shook his head and laughed. The beauty was a tree charm, and the old man was probably a tree charm too. His words were true and false, one after the other.  If you fail in the front, you will have to keep up behind you. If you can't keep up with your will, you will really be confused.

    But it¡¯s normal to think about it. If you eat the fruit by yourself, the tree charm will definitely not be willing to do it. Naturally, it will obstruct it in every possible way. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t do anything about it.

    After eating, it is better to go to the first floor to see Senior Hu Jiu. Those demon disciples, the darkness and giants are areas that Gao Feng has never been exposed to. The laughter that shook the world and resounded in his soul, and even more  Gao Feng was a little confused. He wanted to get answers from Senior Hu Jiu, and there was so much food in the box that he had to give it away.

    After walking a few steps, Gao Feng raised his hand. He felt something was wrong. When he looked at it, he realized that his exposed skin was glowing, just like the first time he ate the fruit, but this time the light was not that faint.  state, but a soft but conspicuous golden light.

    Gao Feng tried to move his body. It was completely different from when he entered the mountain. His whole body was full of strength. This is the most important thing. Whether it shines or not is a trivial matter. Since entering the mountain, he has seen too many strange things.  .

    When he walked out of the orchard, he saw the little black wolf lying on the steps, sleeping soundly. He looked like he was full. Gao Feng smiled and continued to go up.

    There are indeed many strange things this time. When I walked on this mountain road, senior Hu Jiu would shout halfway, why is it so quiet today? Gao Feng thought in his heart, but he kept walking and kept walking up. His senses were far away.  Extraordinary people can notice even the smallest details on the mountain road.

    This originally mottled and old stone road is different from last time. There are other marks on several stone slabs. Although they are not big, if you look closely, you can see that they seem to be left after burning.

    How can there be anything ordinary on this fairy mountain, and in this self-contained world, how can there be any traces of burning on this stone slab ().

    After thinking about it all the way up the mountain, Senior Hu Jiu never made a sound. The huge first-level mountain was extremely quiet.

    When the people arrived, Gao Feng stood on the stone road for a while, wanting to search in the woods. However, since entering the mountain, Senior Hu Jiu has always refused to meet him. It must be his taboo, so he went there rashly.  It's disrespectful to the seniors, and I don't know what other things it will cause.

    In front of you is the stone tablet with the words "War Demon Temple" engraved on it. Take this opportunity to go up and have a look?  Gao Feng had this idea in his mind. He was very curious about it.

    Gao Feng still clearly remembers the stone steps leading up to the second level of the mountain. There will be great pressure when you step on them. If you don't pay attention, you will be knocked down. Be careful this time. Gao Feng starts to use the real energy in his body.  Qi, step by step, from the fruit forest to here, the golden light emitted by the body has not weakened, and the golden light is brighter when the true energy is flowing.

    The previous road was normal, but as soon as he stepped on the stone steps leading up to the second level of the mountain road, Gao Feng's body suddenly bent. The reason was simple. At that moment, it seemed as if a mountain was pressing over him out of thin air.  Duo Gao Feng naturally didn't know how much pressure it would take to make him feel strenuous when he was full of strength.

    But this time is different from last time. Last time he fell directly, but this time he just bent his body. Gao Feng desperately used his internal strength to take another step forward. Although it was difficult, he was still able to move.

    Level 2, Level 3 After walking only a few steps, sweat was already visible on Gao Feng's forehead. The pressure of walking on this mountain road was really amazing, and Gao Feng also found that the state of his internal energy seemed to be the same as  It was different in the past. When fighting monsters, the true energy moved very fast in the veins, but now I can't feel it moving, as if it was condensed there. However, this does not mean that the power cannot be released. It seems to be more efficient now.  The power it can emit is greater.

    Gao Feng looked up at the stone steps. There were dozens of steps ahead, and there were clouds and mist on top. When he didn't come up, he felt that the clouds and mist were very far away from the first level. But when he came up, he found that the distance was only dozens of steps.  The difference is surprising.

    Reaching the tenth level, Gao Feng stopped. He had to take a breath before he could continue. There was something strange about this road. He was exhausted after fighting the monster and experiencing all kinds of strange things. But now looking at this trend, I will be exhausted after walking these stone steps, but when I reach this point, I can¡¯t advance or retreat, so I can only continue ().

    Every time he takes a step, he must mobilize the strength of his whole body. Gao Feng can clearly feel the internal force concentrated in his body. Every time he takes a step, he contracts and releases it. The core of the internal force dims for a moment, and then radiates more energy.  The strong light and the exposed golden light also flickered, supporting him to move forward step by step.

    In the end, Gao Feng no longer cared about how many levels were left, and just concentrated on the expansion and release of his own power. Only in this way could he ignore the huge pressure and take a step forward.

    Seeing that he was about to reach the edge of the clouds and mist, Gao Feng was sweating profusely. Every step he took, there were sweat footprints on the stone steps, but he still had the strength to hold on.

    Gao Feng didn't have any extravagant hopes in his heart now. His goal was to see what the second floor looked like and satisfy his curiosity. When he reached the edge of the clouds and mist, he felt something was wrong. When he looked up, he found a huge archway. The archway was not the second floor.  The entrance to the second floor, because there are dozens of steps leading up to the archway.

    There were several big characters on the archway, but because of the clouds and mist, Gao Feng kept his head down. He had to look carefully to see clearly. When he was about to look up, he found that there was already someone in front of him. With Gao Feng's keen senses, he didn't know this person.  When did it come.

    Before Gao Feng could see the opponent clearly, that person had already kicked him over. The opponent's speed was too fast. Gao Feng was now under heavy pressure. His movements were extremely slow, and he had no way to defend himself. However, seeing the opponent's speed,  Gao Feng also understood in his heart that even if he didn't have this pressure, he probably wouldn't be able to outpace the opponent and would have no choice but to be kicked.

    He only had time to see clearly that the opponent was barefoot, and then the barefoot seemed to be made of metal. Then the barefoot stepped heavily on his chest. With a muffled "bang", Gao Feng was kicked away from the steps.  It drew a parabola in mid-air and fell down.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 71 Phantom in the Mist

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> There was another loud bang, and Gao Feng fell onto the stone slab on the first level of the mountain. If he had been outside, he would have smashed the stone slab directly, but now the stone slab is intact  Soon, Gao Feng felt as if his waist was about to break, which was heartbreaking ().

    Gao Feng took a few deep breaths before he recovered. Just as he was about to get up, he heard someone in the woods talking lazily:

    "I told you kid not to climb, but you didn't listen. You know how hard it is!"

    This voice belongs to Hu Jiu. Different from the previous times where no gender emotion could be heard, the tone of voice seems to have changed this time, and it should be more humane.

    "I didn't see the senior just now, and the junior was also curious for a moment"

    Gao Feng explained awkwardly that his behavior just now seemed like a prank that was discovered by adults. Fortunately, senior Hu Jiu did not dwell on the problem and just continued:

    "I'm so tired, so of course I have to rest. Have you brought the roast chicken?"

    Gao Feng had already stood up. Hearing this, he quickly replied with a smile:

    "They all have it, they all have it, and they also have some roast pork and roast duck ()."

    As he spoke, he walked over to the tree stump, drove the Qiankun Box, and threw away all the cooked food inside. There were really a lot of things, including various meats, cakes, and fruits. Fortunately, the grass in the woods looked clean, so I didn't need to worry.  When the dirty food is poured out, it becomes a huge pile.

    "Roast chicken! Mutton! Beef! Pork knuckle!"

    While the food was still in the air, the senior's cheers came from the other side of the woods. The joy was contagious, and even Gao Feng's mood improved.

    "I've wanted to eat these things for a long time, you are so thoughtful!"

    "This is what the juniors should do. Seniors, the juniors fought those monsters today. There was a time to stop. The juniors fell in the darkness for who knows how many months"

    Gao Feng still can't figure out whether this is a hallucination or a real experience. What are the giants, the furry beings standing on his shoulders, and the fairy mountains in this world? Gao Feng wants to know, this Hu  Senior Jiu definitely knows and can definitely give him the answer.

    "Don't think about it. It won't do you any good to know, and it won't do you any harm to not know."

    Surprisingly, the senior did not give an answer as before, but just interrupted him lightly. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled, but he understood one thing, that is, this senior was sincerely good to him.  It will hurt yourself. Since the senior is not allowed to ask, then he has a reason, but it is not just this question.

    "Senior, junior, after the battle in the daytime, I felt that the lamp was dry, and most of the internal energy in the body was gone. I just ate enough fruits in the fruit forest, and the internal energy recovered, but I felt stagnant when I was running. I don't know if this is good.  It¡¯s bad.¡±

    "Does this stagnation delay your strength? Do you feel that your strength is weak?"

    Gao Feng shook his head and sneered from the other side of the woods. Hu Jiu continued:

    "You practice the God-Suppressing Technique from beginning to end over there, and I'll tell you the changes ()!"

    This has some meaning of teaching between master and disciple.  Gao Feng did not dare to neglect, and quickly stood upright and began to practice the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique one by one.

    Sure enough, it is different from before. In the past, the true energy circulated in the system, but this time, it did not move. The way the true energy and power moved was similar to when it went up the mountain. The light and dark of the core of power had already transformed into the body.  The internal force of the body also expands and contracts. In this process, the total amount of internal force increases little by little.

    Suddenly, Senior Hu Jiu on the other side of the woods muttered something, and Gao Feng suddenly found that he could clearly see the internal force in his body and the state of its operation.

    I had a similar feeling before when I was practicing concentration, but this was the first time I could see it so clearly and intuitively. I remember the last time I looked inside, Gao Feng had found that his true energy had changed from air to liquid, and his power appeared as  The golden liquid was circulating in the body, but now, the power became solid, like a gel-like jelly.

    "You are also lucky. Your inner strength was depleted, but you used the pure essence of the Zhuguo Jade Ball to replenish it. Then you climbed the second step rashly. The new strength in your body was forged on the way up the mountain, becoming more pure, letting go of the old and absorbing the new.  , Steel is made after a hundred attempts, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s something wrong with your practice, it¡¯s that you¡¯ve made progress!¡±

    Hu Jiu said slowly, Hu Jiu made a sound over there, and Gao Feng also recovered from the state of clear inner vision. Hearing this, Gao Feng was ecstatic, and he quickly bowed and said:

    "In just a few days, this junior can go from 'bone training' to??Wuwu', the leap in realm, this is all the guidance of seniors, thank you seniors for your kindness"

    Before he could bow down, he felt a strong force coming from in front of him, and Gao Feng flew backwards. He heard Hu Jiu say in mid-air:

    "This level is worth being happy about. It's really unsightly. Go back, I'm going to eat chicken ()!"

    Like the previous few times, people were in mid-air and their vision began to blur. Gao Feng turned his head in mid-air and could see clouds and mist pouring out of the woods, as well as a slim and seductive figure.

    That graceful figure appears again!  Unexpectedly, it would appear at this moment. Gao Feng tried his best to turn his body in mid-air so that he could see more, but he couldn't see more. It was just a projection in the fog, and Gao Feng's consciousness was blurring rapidly.  , wait, why is there something wrong with the projection? It seems like there is a chain tied around the neck

    He suddenly woke up, and when he woke up, he was in mid-air. However, this was not falling into the endless abyss, but falling off the bed. Gao Feng put his finger on the ground, and he straightened up and stood firmly on the ground.

    There was the sound of bells and drums in the distance. It was just the first watch. In total, he had just fallen asleep and woke up. However, a long time had passed in the mountain. Gao Feng also understood that if he entered the mountain in a trance state,  , the time in the mountains is the same as the time outside, and when you go into the mountains after sleeping, it takes a long time in the mountains and only a moment outside.

    But at this moment, Gao Feng had no other thoughts in his mind. As soon as that extremely graceful and alluring figure appeared, how could he think of anything else? Moreover, what he saw before he came out was that the figure's neck was still tied.  Wearing a chain, what kind of tune is this?

    Gao Feng has experienced a lot of life and death, but he has not had much contact with women. He is ignorant of Fengyue. After seeing that figure, his heart beat faster and his mouth went dry. His whole body seemed to be on fire, but the chain around his neck had another problem.  This evil temptation makes people even more intolerable.

    In fact, it was just a glimpse, but the impression of this moment was extremely unforgettable. Gao Feng stood there in a daze, and it appeared in his mind unconsciously. When he thought about it, his whole body seemed to be burning with flames.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please continue to support Yuheng¡¯s various collections and recommendations by clicking and tipping

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 72 The earthquake shocked the neighbors

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng walked directly to his water tank, scooped out a basin of water, then stripped naked and walked to the yard, pouring the water down directly. This was of no use at all. The flames of flesh and blood  It can't hurt him, and this little water is useless.

    But compared to the hunger and sleepiness before going to bed, the current state is full of energy. Don't think about sleeping, and pouring cold water on it is useless. Then you can only practice this calming technique and rely on the practice to calm yourself down.

    The night was getting darker and the surroundings were quiet. Even if he took off his clothes in his yard, no one would see him. Gao Feng stood naked in the yard and slowly began to practice the exercises.

    In a state of impatience, Gao Feng took the first step, which was inevitably a little stronger. With this movement of Gao Feng, golden light came from all over his body. The moment he stepped on the ground, the ground shook violently, and the loose soil on the wall fell.  , the tiles on the house also vibrated and rattled.

    I had this kind of experience when I first practiced the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique. The ground shook, and the surrounding neighbors thought it was an illusion.

    Gao Feng hurriedly calmed down his movements, but this time it was not the last time. Under Gao Feng's superhuman hearing, he heard that the entire Fengtianfang and even the area outside Fengtianfang were in alarm.

    "earthquake!"

    "Don't worry about that thing, run out quickly, the house will collapse if you come out later!"

    ¡°Where is the child, child?¡±

    ¡°Hold on to me, Dad, hurry up!

    Men¡¯s roars, women¡¯s screams, children¡¯s cries, and the sounds of people running out of the house blended together into a chaotic mess.

    Even if you don't see it, from these chaotic sounds, the panic and noise outside are clearly evident. People are running out with their families, some are trying to get their belongings, and some are running away in a hurry and losing their children.  There is also care for the old man, but the old man walks slowly, the dog is barking, the cat is howling, and if there is too much chaos, there will be chaos.

    What made Gao Feng even more dumbfounded was that someone was banging on his door outside and yelling loudly:

    ¡°Boy Feng, come out quickly, there¡¯s an earthquake, don¡¯t be overwhelmed!¡±

    How dare Gao Feng speak out? At this time, he was like a child who had just done a prank, but he didn't dare to let people find out that it was related to him.

    Not long after the chaos outside, people from the Hou Mansion came out. After all, it was the way of the noble family. When everyone was panicking, they had always been very calm. This time they came out not to escape for their lives, but to appease people's hearts.

    "Fellow clan members, this is just a surge of earth energy and has nothing to do with the earthquake. Please go back and rest!"

    "We are all from the same clan, how could we deceive everyone? The Marquis is still sleeping peacefully and has no plans to come out, so what are we afraid of!"

    ??The servants and policemen in the Hou Mansion were loudly trying to comfort the panicked Fengtianfang clan members. Because they were shaken just once, there was no movement after that. The panicked Gao clan people gradually calmed down and returned to their homes.

    However, after such a hard time, most of an hour passed. Gao Feng naturally did not dare to practice, so he just stayed in the yard and stood quietly.

    When the commotion subsided, the people sent by the Hou Mansion also returned, and Gao Feng could hear what they said after they returned.

    "I will invite people from the Taoist Academy to come and take a look tomorrow"

    After such a turmoil, Gao Feng, who had just been burned with anger and anxious, calmed down. He waited until everyone in Fengtianfang fell asleep again before he started to take action.

    "I didn't expect that one step to have such power. Comparing it before and after, Gao Feng knew in his heart that this time he went into the mountain to eat the red fruits and jade balls, and then rashly walked on the second level of the mountain road, his strength had increased again.

    In the following training, Gao Feng was not as focused as before, nor was he as happy as before. He carefully controlled his power so that it could not be released in a shocking way. Such limited training was not useless.  , Gao Feng can feel that the subtle changes in his control of power have improved. For example, if he exerts force, he must control the golden light not to emit, and there will be no movement.

    At the beginning, the golden light scattered, and even if the ground shook without stepping on it, it would faintly cause the sound of wind and thunder. With repeated practice like this, the almost solidified internal force became more and more comfortable in sending and receiving, and the golden light would not be emitted when it was uncontrollable.  , naturally I didn¡¯t sleep that night and practiced until dawn.

    When he came back last night, the attitude of Gao Xian, the chief steward of Fengtianhou Mansion, was lukewarm, which made Gao Feng very confused. He didn't want to stay at home too long and went out early for business.

    As soon as I go out, there are early risers asking:

    ??"Xiao Feng, did you have nothing to do last night? The ground shook violently all of a sudden!"

    "I'm too tired and slept hard, so I don't know."

    The answer to this question was really embarrassing. Gao Feng covered it up with a smile and quickly left Fengtianfang.

    Yesterday¡¯s thrilling battle took place on Ziyi Street. Everything was business as usual on Shima Street. This morning was no different from the past.

    When Gao Feng arrived, a group of people came up to greet him and invited Gao Feng to have breakfast, but as usual, none of the leading figures in each store came forward.

    What is different from the past is that there is a handyman from the Demon Suppression Department's official office waiting here, saying that the official office has invited Gao Feng to come over for official business discussions.

    Naturally, Gao Feng would not delay the official discussion, but he noticed a slight change in the servant's words. The previous summons were all about ordering him to come over, but now he used the word "please", and it was still past.  "Discuss", the attitude is much more polite. I think this has something to do with the credit yesterday.

    The handyman also wanted to inform the other servants to leave first on horseback. Gao Feng left the Shima Street area and started running. He was running so fast that it would take more than half an hour to reach the distance on horseback. Of course, Gao Feng was right  We still pay a lot of attention to this detail. When we are two streets away, we walk slowly to avoid being too alarmed.

    When he walked to the door of the Demon Suppression Department, he saw Huang Zhiping waiting there. When he saw Gao Feng coming, Huang Zhiping walked down the steps, waved and said with a smile:

    "Why are you here so slowly, Lieutenant Gao Xiao? Your magical skills are amazing. Are you delayed on the way?"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng, who was about to return the gift, was also stunned, and then he understood that he fought with the demon disciple yesterday, and later people from the Taoist Academy arrived. In order to confess, when he recounted the passage, he explained how he found it.  The devil hid the girl, and the people in the Taoist temple knew about his speed. For such a major case, several yamen had to report to each other, and it was not unusual for the Demon Suppression Division to know about it.

    It turned out that he had overcorrected. Gao Feng brought the topic over with a smile. Huang Zhiping did not dwell on it and said with a smile:

    "The Captain gave the order last night. Today, we will hand over all the people from our yamen to commend you in public!"

    Having said this, Huang Zhiping patted Gao Feng¡¯s shoulder affectionately and said with a smile:

    "Our Demon Suppression Division has never been so glorious in the past two hundred years. For such a big case, so many yamen couldn't solve it, but our people got the first success. You are really amazing."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    I didn¡¯t expect everyone to support Yu Heng so much, but such a big recommendation did not appear on the home page click list. Yu Heng felt very ashamed. This is the first update today. Please help Yu Heng to hit the weekly click list on the home page.  There are two updates!

    Continue to ask for collection recommendations and clicks, and the more rewards, the better

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 73: Clearing up the past feud (Second update)

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> "" Both Master Captain and the experience of adults have prescriptions, the subordinates are just lucky (). Www  "

    Everyone knows how to write official documents, and Gao Feng also said it modestly and politely. When he said this, the two of them were walking through the gate side by side. Hearing this, Huang Zhiping stopped and took a closer look at Gao Feng, who looked sincere.  Feng, the friendly smile on his face turned into a smile, and said warmly:

    "If other captains had your achievements and abilities, their noses would have been raised to the sky a long time ago, but you can still keep your composure!"

    After sighing with emotion, Huang Zhiping said kindly:

    "The reward for your meritorious service will not be determined for a few days. Today, the captain is just talking about it verbally, so don't think too much about it."

    It was all gossip. The two of them walked in together and settled down for Gao Feng. Then Huang Zhiping went to check the room by himself. Only then did Gao Feng understand that this experienced man was outside just to greet him. This was really disrespectful.  Small, but having said that, Huang Zhiping's kindness is also limited, which is similar to the attitude of the clan ().

    Since the commendation was to be given in person, all the demon-suppressing captains scattered everywhere were obviously called upon. Not many people in the capital knew about Gao Feng's battle with the demon disciples yesterday, but it was a sensation among the wealthy class. After all, there were more than a dozen  The girl was almost sacrificed, but was rescued by Gao Feng at the critical moment.  No one knows the specific details of the incident, but the Taoist Temple dispatched nearly twenty Taoist priests and one Celestial Master, which shows that this case is not trivial.

    Although Gao Feng¡¯s meritorious service has little to do with them, it is good to come over and take a look at such a lively event. If you want to know some inside information, it will also be a source of conversation among your companions in the future.

    Compared with the last time Gao Feng reported in early in the morning, the number of people who came this time was much smaller than last time, and they all came earlier than that time. These demon-suppressing captains who came from wealthy families still gathered in small circles and talked in low voices.  Laugh and discuss.  ./

    Just like last time, Gao Feng was not in any small circle and still attracted the attention of everyone. However, last time everyone looked at each other with cold eyes, but this time they were curious and awed. Such a powerful person and his colleagues would naturally make them  They were in awe, and naturally they were curious as to why they had made such a great contribution.

    Luo Xiyi came relatively late, but Gao Feng noticed him. After all, the two of them had fought once. After seeing this man, Gao Feng realized something. It wasn't that Luo Xiyi's sister was also lost. She should have been there just yesterday.  Among the girls who were saved, I didn¡¯t expect that I would beat my brother and save my sister, which was really interesting.

    It seemed that Captain Hongshi would have to wait a while to arrive. Gao Feng was a little bored there, so he simply observed the statues of the captains of the Demon Suppressing Division. As he was looking at them, thinking about the carving techniques, he discovered that Luo Xiyi and the other two captains  Wei came over here.

    Do you still want to come and fight?  A smile appeared on Gao Feng's lips, thinking that when he was at the peak of "Qi Entrainment", he beat Luo Xiyi, who was in the "Martial Arts" state, until he begged for mercy. Now, in the competition, Luo Xiyi was far from his opponent. Gao Feng simply couldn't  Ignore it and just admire the statue with your hands behind your back.

    The three people walked up to Gao Feng. Over a hundred demon-suppressing captains in the official school grounds were all looking at them. Unknowingly, Gao Feng's place had become the center of sight ().

    "Gao FengGao Xiaoxiao."

    They started to call them by their first names, but Luo Xiyi immediately changed his words. Gao Feng turned around. Gao Feng just turned around normally, but when they were face to face with the three people, Luo Xiyi and the two captains couldn't help but take two steps back, almost subconsciously.  The three of them felt pressure rushing towards them, and they couldn't breathe well if they didn't retreat. Only after they took two steps back did they realize that nothing was abnormal.

    "What's the matter?"

    Gao Feng asked calmly. Luo Xiyi's face changed, but he took a step forward, bowed, and said:

    "The Gao Xiaowei saved Luo's sister. I don't know how to repay this kindness. Please accept Luo's worship."

    It can be seen that although Luo Xiyi's face is a bit embarrassed, his thanks are quite sincere. This thank you made Gao Feng's impression of Luo Xiyi much better. Among so many captains, Luo Xiyi was the only one who wanted to fight with him.  In the competition, I think my personality is quite simple, and I can easily be instigated by others. I was so punished by myself, but today I came to express my gratitude in public. It seems that I have clear grudges.

    Once the impression was good, Gao Feng's attitude was also very gentle. With so many people watching, he couldn't really let the other person kneel down. He quickly stepped forward to support him and said with a smile:

    "Gao did what he had to do as part of his responsibilities. Lieutenant Luo is so irritating. Such a great gift seems too inappropriate!"

    Gao Feng¡¯s modesty saved face for both parties. The two parties had conflicts before. Luo Xiyi came to express his gratitude this time.He was prepared to be defeated, but he didn't expect Gao Feng to be so generous. When he was helped up by Gao Feng, his face was a little touched and a little ashamed. He stood up and clasped his fists again and said:

    "The magnanimous demeanor of Gao Xiaowei really makes Luo feel ashamed. Thinking about the provocation he didn't know what to do with, it's really"

    Even if this is an apology for that incident, let's talk about it, everyone is easy to get along with, Gao Feng doesn't want to have no one in this Demon Suppression Division who can talk, Luo Xiyi comes here just to get close, there is no need to reject people  outside the door().

    At this moment, a person next to him said jokingly:

    "Lao Luo just loved his sister. He couldn't even sleep for a few days after she was missing. He led his brothers to look for her in the capital all day long. Yesterday, the news came that she was fine. Lao Luo was almost in tears at that time.  falling down."

    The man next to him was named Bai, and his name was Hua Yong, but he was the nephew of Zhongjing Prefecture Yin. He had always had a good relationship with Luo Xiyi. With him making a joke like this, the atmosphere became much better. Luo Xiyi turned around and glared at him, saying harshly.  said:

    ¡°It was windy at the time, and sand got into my eyes, so I shed tears watching it!¡±

    It would be better not to say this explanation. Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh, and Luo Xiyi himself was also happy. The four of them laughed, and the old grudges were finally resolved.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡±

    "The Gao Xiaowei is really amazing. We haven't seen evil heretics in the capital for a long time. It's amazing that the Gao Xiaowei managed to deal with such a group of demons so easily!"

    "I heard from my father that a heavenly master has gone to the Taoist academy! This is such a big deal, but it was you, the high school captain, who made the first contribution. This is truly a hero!"

    Another person joked that the Demon Suppressing School Captain¡¯s surname was Zhao. He was a little fat man, but he was the son of a certain imperial merchant and a good friend of Na Luo Xiyi.

    The three people praised them without words. Gao Feng smiled and waved his hands. Before he could speak, he heard a guard outside shouting:

    "The captain is here!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all, this is the second update of three. It will be included in the weekly list. Please log in and click to recommend this book. There will be another update at 9:30 in the evening. Let¡¯s go!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 74 Blood Stickers (Third update coming!)

    <tr><td>

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The shouting of the announcement is actually a signal to everyone. The Shangguan is coming. Everyone should be more solemn and prepare to welcome them. After hearing the announcement, Luo Xiyi smiled and said to Gao Feng:

    ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m serving wine to thank the Gao Gao Lieutenant for his righteous deeds, and I also want to ask the Gao Gao Lieutenant to honor him!¡±

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded. Before he could say anything, Hong Shi, the demon-suppressing captain, had already strode in, followed by several people dressed as servants.

    It seems a bit strange. According to what Huang Zhiping said from that experience, Captain Hongshi summoned so many people to praise himself. This kind of thing is a good thing that brings face and shine to his face. As a boss, Hongshi will also be praised. It should be  He was smiling all over his face, but now Hong Shi's face was gloomy.

    Moreover, there was something wrong with the two servants following him. Although Hong Shi belonged to the royal family and was a wealthy man, he did not bring his servants with him when he was on errands. Besides, the faces of the two servants were also gloomy, and they glanced at the crowd from time to time.  A school captain, with a rather unkind look on his face. A servant is a servant after all, so why are you so bold?

    When I was thinking about it, just like last time, everyone stood together. The captain Hongshi also walked to a stage. The people below also saw his gloomy face. Everyone felt that something was not right and there was some commotion.  The school grounds also became quiet.

    "Gao Feng, who is new to our company, made a great contribution yesterday. As you all already know, this is the first time that we have done something so glorious in the many years we have been in the Demon Suppression Division."

    Having said this, Luo Xiyi and the others below gave Gao Feng a thumbs-up, with admiration on their faces. However, there was no excitement at all on Hong Shi's face, and he continued:

    "You are not very old, do you just want to drink and play with women every day until you die, and don't want to do something? Look at Gao Feng, how many great things he has done for justice!"

    ¡°This is not very polite to say. The following cadres and lieutenants all have family backgrounds, and they are all characters who don¡¯t care about others. When they heard this, they all looked a little unkind.

    "However, I also understood one thing today. It's right for you to drink and have fun. It's better than being brave and diligent in doing things, but getting yourself killed in the end!"

    At this point, everyone in the Demon Suppressing Department was in an uproar. Why did they say it so well, but suddenly it took a turn for the worse. This meaning had nothing to do with praising meritorious people, and Hong Shi was obviously speaking out of anger. After Captain Hong Shi finished speaking,  After that, he glanced at Gao Feng regretfully, nodded to the two well-dressed servants beside him, and said coldly:

    "Do your business!"

    After saying that, he snorted coldly, turned around and walked towards the check-in room, and actually gave up. What was going on? The captains below suddenly exploded. Gao Feng was also surprised. Could it be that Captain Hongshi was treating him?  What are the stereotypes?  But there is no conflict of interest between them.

    Hong Shi turned around, and Huang Zhiping also sighed after his experience on the edge of the stage. Gao Feng had amazing hearing, so he naturally noticed it, but this made him even more puzzled.

    "What's going on? It shouldn't be like this!"

    Not only Gao Feng was puzzled, but also Luo Xiyi and others who had been around him were full of questions. At this moment, the two servants who followed Hong Shi in took action. They were servants and they were all over the place.  Young masters from wealthy families were not afraid of the stage. One of them raised his voice and asked:

    "Excuse me, is that Master Gao Fenggao!"

    Before Gao Feng could answer, the eyes of everyone in the field had already turned to him. The two servants naturally knew who it was. The other one strode towards Gao Feng. When he walked up to Gao Feng, he spoke from his arms.  I took out a post. It is said that posts are all red to be auspicious and festive, but this is a white post, and there is a red dot on the surface of the post, which looks like a fingerprint.

    "Blood patch!"

    Luo Xiyi, who was beside Gao Feng, cried out. Gao Feng was also shocked. He had really heard of the allusion of "blood patch".

    "High School Lieutenant, I am an errand for Duke Lai's house. My young master sent me this blood sticker. Please accept it!"

    The young master of Laiguo's family was probably the "Capital Tiger" Zhu Qingliu. That day he insulted the female family members on Shima Street and acted recklessly. He stepped forward to take care of it. However, Zhu Qingliu ordered the guards and entourage to kill him. Fortunately, he was no longer the ruthless person he used to be.  Taught them a harsh lesson.

    I thought at that time that such a dandy would never give up after being beaten, but I didn¡¯t expect that when he came to my door today, he would still be given a ¡°blood patch¡±.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out out out out ofPeople are brave and fierce, and conflicts often arise over trivial matters. It would be fine if it were just a conflict between these disciples, but in fact, small conflicts often turn into conflicts between families, and between forces.  Fighting.

    This kind of internal fighting damages the vitality of the country, and since they are all important ministers and wealthy families, the emperor is not easy to take sides, and often leads to tragic situations that are out of control.

    Later, I don¡¯t know why, the rule of blood stickers came into being. One of the two parties in the conflict would send blood stickers to the other party. If the other party accepted it, it would be a private fight between the two. The family was not allowed to interfere, and no retaliation was allowed in case of death or injury.  , everything stops here, the family is not allowed to interfere. If you do not accept the post, you will be considered an incompetent coward. The other party can use the family and power to attack, and the other party is not allowed to protect you.

    The method of blood stickers is actually to allow both parties to the conflict to see each other personally to avoid endless entanglements. Although the method is cruel, it is quite effective. It is said that a few years after the blood sticker system was implemented, the vicious fighting regardless of the results  It's basically gone.

    This method still exists today, but people from wealthy families have other methods. After placing the blood patch, both parties can choose someone else to fight on their behalf. This way they are sure and do not have to take risks themselves. There are also opinions on who chooses this generation to fight.  , that is, you cannot choose something that is too different. The realm of both parties should be consistent.

    As for the consistency of the realm, it does not mean the consistency of strength and weakness. In the same corresponding realm, there are various opinions on the strength of Taoists and warriors, not to mention that in the same realm, there are entry level, middle level, and middle level.  With the top level, it is too easy to manipulate.

    In fact, nowadays, when people in the capital fight privately, they will find a proxy to determine the winner. They will not fight to the death endlessly. The forces and families on both sides will try their best to make peace and end amicably. Because for so many years, the people in the capital have  The noble and wealthy families are intertwined with each other, and it is impossible to break up with each other. This bloody post is more often just a formality.

    But Gao Feng knew in his heart that even though he was now treated as the younger brother of the Gao family, the clan would not send anyone out to fight for him, nor would he go to activities to make peace on his behalf.

    There is no need for the Gao family to quarrel with the Laiguo family for a poor son from a distant place, not to mention that the Laiguo family is also related to the concubines in the palace, and its importance is countless times more than theirs.

    "Please give me a reply whether you accept the post or not, so I can go back and get my life back!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please log in to Qidian and click to recommend this book by Yu Heng. It will hit the weekly ranking list on the home page and let more people see Yu Heng¡¯s book.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 75: Sworn Brothers

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> "Please give me a reply if you do not pick up the post, the villain will go back and restore!"

    The servant who handed over the post had a cold voice and his eyes were full of contempt. Gao Feng didn't answer. How could he alone withstand the revenge of the wealthy family of Laiguo? Gao Feng accepted. How could he, a lonely man, get along with him?  For masters from a wealthy family like Lai Guogong to compete, it can be said that in the eyes of the servants of the Zhu family, Gao Feng is already a dead man.

    Seeing the contempt in this man's eyes, although Gao Feng's face did not move, anger was already rising in his heart. You are too confident. It's just a fight, just fight.

    Everyone was looking at the blood sticker, looking at Gao Feng, to see what the powerful captain who had just made a meritorious service was going to do. Gao Feng raised his hand and bit his finger, and then pressed his blood-stained finger on the post.  , this is why Gao Feng agreed to the competition. This is the first time Gao Feng has seen this blood patch, but I don¡¯t know how many times the storyteller has heard this rule, because the conflicts caused by this blood patch have always been various stories and legends  popular topics.

    After pressing it, Gao Feng was in a daze. His body could not be harmed by swords and flames. How could it be so easy to bite him through it? But his daze made the servant who took the post think that he was petrified, and said with a sneer.  :

    "Gao Xiaowei, this fingerprinting is not about selling a house, it is about life and death. My young master said, if you don't have the courage, go over and kowtow to his old man"

    I must have been ordered to humiliate Gao Feng verbally when I came here. It was also a way to vent my anger by humiliating Gao Feng in public.

    However, these words were only half spoken. There was a crisp "pop" sound, and Gao Feng slapped the arrogant servant's face directly. The servant's weight of more than one hundred kilograms was lifted into the air by this slap.  He stood up and rolled several times in mid-air before falling heavily to the ground. When he lifted himself up, covering his mouth, his mouth was full of blood, and he probably even lost a few teeth.

    "Who do you think you are? It's your turn to talk nonsense. Go back and tell Zhu Qingliu that it will be tomorrow and let him choose a place!"

    Gao Feng said coldly, his strength is amazing now, and his control of power is even more exquisite. It is very easy to teach the arrogant servant a lesson without killing anyone. The party receiving the blood patch decides the time and place, and Gao Feng is too lazy to waste time.  You have to fight on your own, so why bother bothering you.

    "Wait a minute, Lieutenant Gao Xiaoxiao, you just experienced such a battle yesterday, it's better to take a good rest and fight again in a few days."

    Luo Xiyi suddenly raised his voice and said, seeing Gao Feng looking over in surprise, Luo Xiyi lowered his voice and whispered:

    "High School Lieutenant, the Duke of Lai and the Zhu family have always been vicious. Wait a few days and Luo will find his elders to make peace with him!"

    This Luo Xiyi is really a real person, Gao Feng sighed in his heart, but he also has his own principles, shook his head and said solemnly:

    "Thank you Captain Luo for your kindness. Zhu Qingliu seems to have a stubborn temper. If you get involved, your family will also be in trouble. It's better to solve it completely this time."

    "But your physical strength?"

    "Don't worry, Gao has his own plans!"

    Seeing Gao Feng speaking so decisively, with an indescribable confidence in his tone despite his indifferent expression, Luo Xiyi hesitated but did not continue.

    After being taught a lesson by Gao Feng, the two servants sent by the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom dared to be so arrogant, so they quickly agreed and left in embarrassment.

    The captains in the school grounds were all amazed. They had also seen the battle between Gao Feng and Luo Xiyi that day. Such a huge force could break stone and forge iron. A slap in the face could even break the head, but this time it was just  He lost a few teeth. It was obvious that Gao Feng was sending and receiving his power from his heart. Thinking about the battle on Shima Street that he heard about, where he fought warriors and Taoists alone, Gao Feng was so unassuming, but he was really amazing!

    The victory has been achieved, but no one is optimistic about Gao Feng. Gao Feng has done so many things in so many days, and everyone has inquired about his details.

    I know that although the new Demon Suppressing Captain is a member of the Gao family of Fengtianhou, his relationship is very distant. To put it bluntly, if he didn't live in Fengtianfang, he would probably be a poor commoner.  The demon-suppressing captains are all children of wealthy families, and they know the rules of the family very well. With such a relationship, I am afraid Gao Feng will not get any help from his own clan.

    But the prince of Lai Kingdom is different. He is the next generation of Lai Kingdom. His affairs are the affairs of the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom. Zhu Qingliu can mobilize the entire family.

    At the very least, Prince Zhu can hire powerful people to fight on his behalf and make various arrangements, while Gao Feng cannot get any help from the family and can only fight on his own.

    &nbsp; Having said that, if Gao Feng was also a direct relative of Fengtianhou, I am afraid he would not have the upper hand, because the Zhu family of Laiguo is one of the most prosperous dignitaries in the capital at the moment, while the Gao family of Fengtianhou is much worse. The two sides are fighting with all their strength, and Gao Jiayuan  Not as good as the Zhu family.

    Gao Feng understood these truths in his heart, and so did the other captains present. As soon as the two servants of the Zhu family left, everyone distanced themselves from Gao Feng, gathered into a small circle, and started talking in low voices.  But this time the eyes he looked at Gao Feng turned into pity and sympathy.

    Luo Xiyi and the three others were also a little embarrassed. The two people next to Luo Xiyi seemed to say something to him. He hesitated for a while and did not move, and the two people walked away.

    Gao Feng also noticed this scene. Just when he was wondering, Luo Xiyi came over again and whispered:

    "Don't be anxious, Lieutenant Gao Xiao, I'll go and ask right away to see if I can find someone to make peace with and find out what's going on over there."

    Looking at the indifferent faces around him, and then looking at Luo Xiyi's worried and anxious expression, Gao Feng was suddenly moved. He was really a honest and honest person.

    He reached out and patted Luo Xiyi on the shoulder, and said with a smile:

    "Gao is eighteen years old this year. I wonder how old Captain Luo is this year?"

    Luo Xiyi was a little confused, but still replied:

    "Luo is seventeen years old this year."

    There are really all young people in the Demon-Suppressing School. I thought that Luo Xiyi would be called Lao Luo, but I didn't expect that he was younger than me. The beard on his face was indeed heavier. If you look closely, it is really not that big.

    "You and I are about the same age, how will we look like brothers in the future?"

    Luo Xiyi was stunned for a moment. Looking at Gao Feng's sincere expression, Luo Xiyi nodded heavily and said:

    "Brother Gao, in the past, I didn't know how high the sky and the earth were"

    "Don't mention those things. There will be a competition tomorrow. Brother, I will prepare for it. Let's talk about it later!"

    Gao Feng said with a smile, Luo Xiyi nodded vigorously, then lowered his voice and said:

    "Brother, I will go and inquire about it right away. If I have any information, I will send it to you."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Yuheng asks everyone to click on this book after logging in to Qidian. We also ask for collection recommendations and rewards. We need support and can hit the weekly ranking list on the homepage. Let¡¯s work hard!

    Yu Heng has seen the rewards from all the book friends and is very touched. Yu Heng will thank you all in the chapter tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Thank you.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 76 Not Afraid

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> It was supposed to be a public commendation, but it turned out to be a life-or-death fight. It would be boring to stay any longer. The demon-suppressing captains present quickly dispersed with discussion, and Luo Xiyi did not  Delay, time is so tight, there is not much time left for him to inquire about information, so he must hurry up.

    It was lively just now, but everyone had left in the blink of an eye. Gao Feng stayed at the end. He wanted to calm down his mood. The Zhu family was obviously at fault in the first place, but they were so vicious and indifferent.  With the posture of people dying, do they really think that they are the fish on the chopping board?

    Don¡¯t be impetuous or anxious, Gao Feng kept telling himself, I don¡¯t know when, Huang Zhiping came over from that experience again, stood next to Gao Feng, looked at the door of the Demon Suppression Department and said:

    "Gao Xiaowei, you are out of luck. With such merit, you will have a bright future in the future, but you have offended the Laiguo family. You should get over this hurdle first!"

    This is true. Gao Feng now understands why Huang Zhiping had that attitude before. Of course, there is also a reason for the indifferent attitude of Gao Xian, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion yesterday.

    "Everyone knows that the Zhu family, the Duke of Lai, will not give up. If Gao Feng cannot survive, then he is not worthy of attention and friendship. A dying person is nothing. No matter what he does, these people are really very realistic.

    Gao Feng was angry, but the expression on his face was still calm. Huang Zhiping continued with a smile:

    "Luo Xiyi lost his mother when he was three years old. He and his sister have never been liked by his stepmother. If his mother was not the biological sister of Duke Xiang, it would be very miserable now. He and his sister have always been dependent on each other.  "You saved his sister this time, no wonder this man is so grateful."

    After Huang Zhiping¡¯s explanation, Gao Feng finally understood why Luo Xiyi was so close and loyal. However, even with this reason, this person can be regarded as a friendly person. It is necessary to make such a friend. Huang Zhiping seemed to be chatting and said:

    "Captain Luo is a straightforward person and can remember the kindness of others. He is worthy of close friendship."

    At this time, Gao Feng also understood that Huang Zhiping was also showing goodwill to him, but he was not very friendly. Gao Feng smiled and nodded and said:

    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your advice. If I can get over this hurdle, I will definitely come and get close to you."

    The two laughed, Gao Feng also clasped his fists and said goodbye. When he went out, he also sighed in his heart. He used to have so many thoughts, but since he entered Zhongjing Mansion, he has been tricked by others, and he can actually figure out people's thoughts.  I have become calmer and have experienced many things, which is really an exercise.

    A small bite was made on his finger, and there is no scar now. Gao Feng no longer cares about this small miracle. Although he behaved calmly in the Taoist temple, his heart is still very heavy.  The Laiguo public family is also a wealthy family inherited from the founding of Daxia. It is extremely powerful. There will definitely be more than two family generals and the Taoist priest. If they compete with themselves, they will definitely find a strong person who is sure to kill them.

    Although he was determined to fight, his heart was still extremely heavy in the face of this pessimistic prospect. After Gao Feng walked out of the Demon Suppression Department's office, he returned to the superior place first, but after arriving at Shima Street, he did not patrol at all.  Mood.

    On Shima Street today, there was no trace of the ancient Dazhu. I called a policeman to ask, and he said that the ancient Dazhu was also here today. Just now, the team facing the street came over once.  He just said that he had something to do at home and wanted to take a few days off, and then left.

    There was something going on at home, and he was obviously hiding from something. News spread quickly in the capital. Calculating the time, it is estimated that the blood patch incident has spread here. That day, Shima Street beat up the evil young man, and this ancient pillar  It was somehow involved, and now I'm scared to go out and hide from the limelight.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng was in a worse mood and stopped staying on duty here. He simply went home. The war was about to begin. It would also be good to practice more of his innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique and the Six God-Suppressing Styles.

    Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang very quickly. The Gao clan probably didn't know about the blood patch yet. People on the street still came over to say hello enthusiastically. I'm afraid such smiles and politeness would turn into cold looks after a while.  , thinking of this, Gao Feng felt even more irritable.

    Tomorrow's battle was about to begin. He had just fought a fierce battle with monsters the day before yesterday. Many people thought that he would lack physical strength. However, Gao Feng knew in his heart that after going into the mountains to eat fairy fruits, he would not have to worry about exhaustion and lack of strength at all. But such an irritable mood would make him live or die tomorrow.  The big enemy in the competition must be prepared calmly.

    If you want to have a stable mind, the most effective way Gao Feng knows is to practice this innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique. Focus on the practice of the technique, and your body and mind will be in control.Slowly calming down, he stood quietly in the yard for a while and began to gather his skills. In the past, when he used the Suppressing Art, he could feel the true energy in his body starting to circulate from slow to fast, but it is different now. Now the so-called internal strength and true energy  It has been integrated with the body. When you inhale, the true energy expands, and when you exhale, the true energy contracts. The true energy seems to be a whole body that is constantly expanding and contracting. But it is not just that. During operation, with the internal force of the true energy,  It was expanding and contracting, but there was golden light emitting from the skin. It was not very bright, but very soft. It kept flickering with the rhythm of the expansion and contraction of the internal force.

    Gao Feng knew that if he exerted all his strength to the maximum, his movements might shake the earth. He didn't want anyone to shout "earthquake" in broad daylight.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    It is necessary to control the power and not to overdo it. In this state, Gao Feng's spirit becomes more and more focused. He remembers the teachings of the senior in the mountain. He must be serious and cannot be immersed in it. If he goes into the mountain in a trance if he is too absorbed, he will  Very damaging to the body and mind.

    Now Gao Feng is very awake, and he can hear all the movements in Fengtianfang. When he first started practicing, the people around him were just talking about the family feud. After waiting for more than an hour, around the house where Gao Feng lived,  Some people began to deliberately lower their voices and whisper.

    "Have you heard that Mr. Lai Guo's family gave this young boy Feng a blood patch?"

    "What is a blood patch?"

    "You don't even know about blood patches, it's just"

    "His team is really unlucky. Just when it started to improve, something like this happened. But then again, isn't Xiaofeng very good at fighting? And he made such a contribution!"

    "What's the use of being able to fight? Aren't there more experts in Laiguo's family? Our Gao family is worse than their Zhu family. Besides, he is a lonely child from a distant branch. Our Lord Marquis can send people to help"

    "Keep your voice down, the butler is here."

    Various comments came into his ears, and Gao Feng was a little anxious at first, but the frequency of his movements remained unchanged, his internal energy moved freely, and his state of mind never changed much, maintaining calm.

    Not long after it was said outside that "the chief steward is here", Gao Feng heard Gao Xian, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion, shouting outside:

    "Young Master Feng is here. The Marquis has something to say, so he sent a servant over to invite you."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please recommend, click to collect, and ask for all support, thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 77 When disaster strikes

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng took a long breath and collected his strength. He could also guess why he came to invite him. After all, we are all of the same race. He was able to enter the Demon Suppressing Division because of his contribution to Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai.  , Besides, the conflict with Zhu Qingliu is his own business and has nothing to do with the Gao family.

    Gao Xian agreed and opened the door. Gao Xian's attitude was still as lukewarm as yesterday. Gao Feng also knew the reason, so he didn't say much and just followed the other person.

    It was already noon, and there were really a lot of people in Fengtianfang. When Gao Feng walked on the road these days, the tribesmen would greet him warmly, or at least they would smile and nod.

    Today is different. After seeing Gao Feng, everyone had a cold look on their face. When Gao Feng walked by, a group of people gathered together and whispered, and the discussion was nothing more than the blood patch.

    The place where Marquis Fengtian met Gao Feng this time was the main hall of the Marquis Mansion. This was the first time Gao Feng came here. This main hall was only used by Marquis Fengtian when he met distinguished guests or discussed important matters in the clan. For Gao Feng, this hall was  It's really out of the ordinary.

    There were many people in the main hall. In addition to Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe, there were also several elders from Gao Feng's grandfather's generation. These clan elders had also held important positions in various places and were all from the Gao family.  The core figures of the clan, the major issues of the Gao family are decided by these people in the hall.

    Everyone had gloomy faces and stared at Gao Feng who came in. Gao Feng followed the rules and knelt down to salute the elders when he arrived in the hall. As soon as he made the move, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai waved his hand to stop him and asked coldly:

    "The Zhu family gave you a blood patch, did you accept it?"

    "My nephew took it."

    There was silence in the hall for a while. The leading figure of the Gao family in the hall thought that Gao Feng would ask for help from the clan, but after Gao Feng finished speaking, he stood there quietly without asking for help in a low voice or showing any panic.  First, the person involved in the case, who was originally prepared to say a lot, didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In the end, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai coughed dryly and said solemnly:

    "Gao Feng, what happened between you and Zhu Qingliu was caused by yourself. You can't blame anyone else for the blood. Do you understand?"

    "He insulted a good girl in the street, and it was lawless. It is my nephew's duty to punish him. I will do my duty, and my nephew will not complain!"

    These words were sonorous and powerful, but the self-identification in the words was a bit rude and rude on this occasion. The faces of the elders and elders in the hall showed anger, but these words were very responsible. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was stunned.  , with a look of appreciation on his face. Just as he was about to speak, Gao Tianhe beside him spoke. He had a look of concern on his face and said gently:

    "Xiao Feng, there are countless experts in the Laiguo family. They will definitely send strong opponents this time. You have to be careful. Also, although you are fighting on your own, it also represents our Gao family and we must work hard!"

    He said he was polite and caring, but in fact he said everything. Now Gao Feng can only fight alone without any help from the clan, and it also puts an extra layer of burden on him. If you go out to fight this time, you still have to fight.  It's related to the family's face. If you lose, even if you don't die, you will still be guilty.

    The meaning was vicious, but the words were said in a high-sounding way. At this point, Gao Feng had nothing to be polite about and did not answer. He just bowed and said calmly:

    "If nothing happens, my nephew will go back and prepare."

    After saying that, he turned around and went out, leaving Gao Tianhe aside. When he walked out of the door, Gao Tianhe's face was full of regret and regret, and he sighed and said:

    "This child is indeed a talent, but we can't let the Gao family and the Zhu family quarrel because of his hot-headedness. Now Zhu Guifei is very favored in the palace, and our Gao family really can't compare!"

    Everyone in the room agreed. Gao Tianhai glanced at him and said nothing, just looking at the door in trance.

    Although Gao Tianhe spoke only after Gao Feng left, and his voice was not loud, he could still hear it clearly with his ears. Gao Feng's response was simple, he sneered and never looked back.

    When all was said and done, knowing that he would not get help, Gao Feng calmed down. Up to now, it was nothing more than a fight to the death, so what else was there to say.

    When he was approaching his house, he saw Luo Xiyi waiting there with two followers, looking around. Gao Feng felt warm in his heart. Luo Xiyi was really righteous.

    Gao Feng was already seen over there, and he walked over quickly. When he arrived, Luo Xiyi said straight to the point:

    "Brother Gao, I have inquired clearly. The Taoist priests from the Qingxu Sect who are sent to fight on behalf of the Laiguo family will choose one of the five most outstanding young disciples. It is said that it is the Qingxu Five Mysteries!"

    &nbsp; "Qingxu Five Mysteries?"

    Luo Xiyi said it solemnly, but Gao Feng was a little confused. Luo Xiyi and his two followers were very surprised. After they explained, Gao Feng understood what was going on. It was not surprising that he didn't know, because  News and rumors about the upper echelons of noble and wealthy families were originally out of reach.

    There are three largest Taoist sects in the world. Zhengxuanzong is the official sect of the Daxia Empire, Taipingguan cooperates with the army in the north, and the Qingxu sect is closely related to the rich and powerful families of the Daxia Empire. His sect is located in the prosperous Yangzhou in the south.  , and his disciples traveled among wealthy families, connecting Qingxu Sect with these big families, and at the same time making a name for themselves.

    Every period of time, Qingxu Sect has disciples who are famous in the capital. In the past ten years, the most famous ones are the "Qingxu Five Mysteries", which refers to the five young Taoist priests of the "Xuan" generation. These five people are handsome and elegant.  , has outstanding eloquence and is extremely popular in the social circles of the capital.

    This alone is not enough to make them famous. The real strength of these five people is also powerful. They have helped the wealthy families in the capital to do many great things, which proves their powerful Taoism and outstanding skills. There are even rumors that these five people have fought with  The disciples of the Zhengxuan Sect in the Taoist Academy competed with each other and won more than they lost. This was the reason why they gained their reputation. The wealthy and aristocratic families also favored them for this reason and for various reasons.

    Gao Feng listened carefully, but here he asked:

    "Is Xuanqing one of the Five Mysteries?"

    "It can't be counted. There are at least thirty Taoist priests of Qingxu Menxuan generation in the capital"

    The battle with Xuan Qing was also a tough one. In Gao Feng's evaluation, he was also a very strong person. Unexpectedly, he was not among the five mysteries, so Gao Feng became a little more cautious.

    Even if Luo Xiyi doesn't inquire, he still knows a lot more than Gao Feng. For example, the disciples of Qingxu Sect are proficient in spells and the art of changing the five elements. Gao Feng can also see this when he fights Xuanqing.  in this way.

    Sansanruishui talked a lot. This is the ground of Fengtianfang. There are many people from the Gao clan coming and going. They were surprised to see Luo Xiyi and Gao Feng talking. Gao Feng is about to be in disaster. This seems a bit  Why do young people with such status come to get close to each other?

    "Brother Gao, I wanted to go to help you, but my father strictly ordered me not to go Oh, if Brother Gao can come back, I really want to make friends with Brother Gao!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your collection recommendations and clicks. Thank you for "Black Crow 239, Demon. Fallen World, I'll Cut You to a Cripple, M.G, Harmless Hair for Humans and Animals, dacidabeid, Oriental Green Ox, Sixty-Winged Frosted Earthworm, Di Fei, oliverwoda, poppyjj,"  Mu En, Wandering into Divides, Can't Find the Direction, He Jinlong, Memories Like Water, No Name, Comprehension." Rewards from friends, your rewards are of great significance to a newbie like me.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 78 Arrogant and Domineering Zhu Qingliu

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Brother Gao, I wanted to go to help you, but my father strictly ordered not to go Oh, if Brother Gao can come back, I really want to make friends with Brother Gao!"

    At the end of the day, Luo Xiyi was a little embarrassed, but for Gao Feng, the other party had helped enough. He cupped his fists and said solemnly:

    "Brother Luo, we are already friends!"

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Luo Xiyi's face turned red. He nodded heavily and clasped his fists in greeting. At this point, the men didn't say much. Luo Xiyi said goodbye and left. As soon as he turned around, he turned back to remind him:

    "Brother Gao, the Zhu family is very evil and never follows the rules. You have to be careful."

    From Shima Street to now, the cruelty and deeds of the Zhu family have been clearly demonstrated. The so-called noble family has a lot of secret secrets, but it still has to be decent in appearance and pay attention to style. But the Zhu family, the Duke of the country, is like this  , and the support of the concubine in the palace, but to do it so cruelly, it is indeed a despicable act.

    The competition was about to begin, and I should have practiced more and meditated more, but I didn¡¯t expect the visitors to come one after another. As soon as Luo Xiyi left, the envoy from Laiguo¡¯s family arrived again.

    The Zhu family did not expect that Gao Feng would agree to compete tomorrow, so the choice of the venue for the competition was hasty. However, it was Gao Feng who was on the chopping block, so the Zhu family naturally did not care. Since Gao Feng agreed, then the choice here was  The place is also simple.

    The location of the competition is a village in the east of Zhongjing City. According to the rules of a bloody fight, this village is the property of a neutral family. However, since it is the Lai Kingdom who is looking for it, everyone knows their position.

    Gao Feng stood in his yard, took a deep breath, and slowly started to move his hands. Every move he made was extremely slow, so there was no vibration or thunder, but the golden light of his exposed skin was still shining, slowly.  It starts, fades slowly, and the cycle becomes very long.

    The night passed peacefully, and when the sky first appeared, Gao Feng stopped practicing. A night of practice would not make any qualitative improvement to his current strength. He did not want to stay at home for too long, so he could just stay at home on weekdays.  The difference is the same, go out early.

    Before going out, Gao Feng turned back, cleaned the house and yard, added incense to his father's memorial tablet, and then locked the door. After all, it was his own property. After all, he had lived in it for so many years and it was his own home.  But it was hard to say whether he would be able to come back from this bloody fight to the death.

    After a person dies, he wonders if he can enter the mountain. Gao Feng suddenly had this idea, and then spit on the ground. Before he could hit him, he had such unlucky thoughts.

    When walking out of Fengtianfang, Gao Feng noticed that several people were following him. His perception was astonishing. He would definitely catch the traces of those who wanted to follow him.

    After walking out of the east gate of the capital, Gao Feng made a further judgment. The people following him behind him should not be the same group, but belong to several places. This is not surprising. The bloody appointment is also for those who are going to attend the meeting to participate voluntarily.  , in case you run away or don¡¯t go, there will always be news from the other party.

    In this situation, from the perspective of outsiders, the possibility of Gao Feng escaping and fighting is too great, and it is reasonable to arrange for people to follow him.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t rush this time, he just walked at a normal pace. Zhuangzi was not far from the capital, and he arrived in about an hour.

    This Zhuangzi covers an area of ??several hundred acres and is surrounded by high walls. The trees outside the wall are quite tall and lush. The high walls and trees are artificial and natural shields. When Gao Feng arrived at the entrance of Zhuangzi, he saw  There were people on horseback patrolling everywhere. As a result, it was not easy for outsiders to see what was happening in the village.

    The people outside the village did not embarrass Gao Feng. After asking about his identity, they invited Gao Feng in.

    The Gao family of Fengtian Hou also has many properties outside the capital. There are also such Zhuangzi, but Gao Feng only knows about it and has never been there. After entering, he looked around to see what was new.

    Zhuangzi is not small, but there are not many buildings in it. It is mainly a large area of ??open space. Seeing this, Gao Feng knew something in his heart. This should be a goods yard used to store wood, stone and various bulky goods. Without the goods,  It is really suitable for this place to be used as a place for competition.

    After passing the houses near the village gate, there was a large open space. Just beside the entrance of the open space, a shed had been set up. There were tables and chairs inside, and there were guards and servants outside. Gao Feng also saw it in the shed.  Zhu Qingliu also saw Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi and Xuan Qing that day.

    In the fierce fight that day, the number of broken bones in Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi and Xuan Qing's bodies was almost three digits, and they were both beaten to the point of death. But today, they look like normal people, but their complexions are all the same.  Very dejected,Taoism is magical. As long as a person does not die, many injuries can be recovered, but there are some things that Taoism cannot recover.

    In that shed, what really caught Gao Feng's attention were the five Taoist priests and three warriors. There were more than a dozen Taoist priests and even more warriors in that shed, and their uniforms were all of the same color. The Taoist priests all wore the same Taoist robes as Xuanqing.  , the warriors were all dressed as family guards, but Gao Feng only noticed these eight.

    If Gao Feng noticed why, Gao Feng couldn't explain why. The "complexions" of the five Taoist priests seemed to be "brighter" than the others, while the temperaments of the three warriors were more calm. That's all. According to Luo Xiyi's prior  According to the report, these five Taoists may be the "Five Mysteries of Qingxu".

    Gao Feng stood aside and observed. The person who led him in also went there to report. Zhu Qingliu and the others also knew that he was coming. Although the distance was far, Gao Feng's eyesight could clearly see the expressions of the Zhu family.  Chu, Zhu Qingliu had a twisted and sinister smile on his face, while Zhu Liu, Zhu Qi and Xuan Qing had resentment on their faces. As for the eyes of others who looked over, they were quite curious.

    Zhu Qingliu stood up as soon as he slapped the table. As soon as he moved, all kinds of people in the shed stood up and surrounded him. Zhu Qingliu walked towards Gao Feng.

    There was also a small shed where Gao Feng was, with tables and chairs inside. When he saw the people coming over there, he didn't panic at all, but sat down generously.

    When he was about thirty steps away from Gao Feng's position, Zhu Qingliu stopped. He seemed to be afraid, but his words were extremely arrogant.

    "Gao, to tell you the truth, young master, I just want your life."

    "Then it depends on whether you can beat me in a competition, Prince Zhu, you won't be the one to fight in person!"

    Gao Feng asked coldly. When he heard what he said, Zhu Qingliu was stunned for a moment, and then laughed loudly. The people surrounding him also laughed together, but the few people Gao Feng noticed did not laugh.  Either indifferently or curiously observing Gao Feng.

    Zhu Qingliu stopped laughing, pointed at Gao Feng and cursed:

    "Who the hell will compete with you? The young master told you that I asked you to come here just to kill you. Can't you fight? Today I want to see what you are capable of. Is there any of these masters around me?  You can't even beat me, so let them all come and deal with you today, crush you into pieces and feed you to the dogs!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Requesting collection recommendations and monthly votes, newcomers urgently need your support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 79 The Princess Arrives

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng slowly stood up from the chair and stared at Zhu Qingliu coldly. Zhu Qingliu subconsciously took a step back and looked at the people around him. He immediately calmed down again and jumped on his feet and shouted:

    "Come on, take care of him ()! Master, I will reward you heavily!"

    Hearing Zhu Qingliu¡¯s order, the Taoist priests around him all took a step back, while the warriors moved forward, fighting life and death. The warriors wanted to close the distance, while the Taoists wanted to distance themselves.  www¡­

    There were thirty-one warriors in total, and fifteen Taoists in total. At this distance, if he could outrun the warriors, he would probably be overtaken by the Taoist priests, and he would have no choice but to fight. Gao Feng made a quick judgment.

    Although the two sides were facing each other at a distance of about thirty steps, the Zhu family's generals and guards had already launched a semicircular encirclement, completely blocking Gao Feng's direction. Gao Feng even saw the Taoist priests starting to take off.  The Noble Phantasm on his body began to glow, and he was about to attack.

    Zhu Qingliu was already hiding behind, cursing and shouting:

    "Don't you think you can fight? Don't you think Fengtianhou can protect you well? How about it? You are not thrown here to die! Master, let me tell you, it will be difficult for you to die happily today. I will break you with one knife.  , and then I captured your soul and refined it with fire. Damn it, no one has ever dared to hit me like this. Who do you think you are"

    The people of the Zhu family are indeed evil, and Zhu Qingliu¡¯s character has been completely distorted ().

    Gao Feng noticed that the five Taoist priests and three warriors seemed to have high status and did not participate in outflanking or casting spells. This may be an opportunity, but it does not mean that these people will not take action. But at this opportunity, Gao Feng still wants to  Take a gamble.

    As for the rules of the blood battle, it is a one-on-one decisive battle between the two sides. Zhu Qingliu did this unruly. Gao Feng didn't even bother to say it. Behind Zhu Qingliu was the huge Laiguo family, and he was alone. In such a strong and weak world,  In contrast, no one can reason with themselves.  ./

    From the beginning to now, the only choice he could make was to fight to the death. He had no choice about who to fight or how many people to fight. Gao Feng knew that he was alone and knew that he would fight to the death.

    Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!

    Zhu Qingliu's crazy shouting was ignored by Gao Feng. He slowly retreated and began to gather his strength. Various lights lit up in the hands of the Taoist priests opposite, and the family generals and guards also began to  Move forward, the battle is about to begin!

    At this moment, someone shouted loudly:

    "Stop, stop, stop!"

    This man¡¯s voice was loud. Gao Feng glanced at him and saw that he was the steward of Zhuangzi. Before the battle started, this man had already escaped, but he didn¡¯t know what he was coming to do at this time.

    "Don't get in the way, get out of here, or we'll deal with you too!"

    Zhu Qingliu shouted angrily. Just when he was about to take revenge, a steward came to disturb him. Of course, he was furious, but the steward still ran forward and shouted:

    "Your Majesty, Princess Qingrou's car is right outside the door, and Her Highness the Princess will be coming in soon."

    The tense atmosphere suddenly stopped, and everyone stopped moving. Who is the princess? Only the daughter of a prince is qualified to be called a princess. Now there are only four kings in the Great Xia Empire, two kings with different surnames, and two princes of the Great Xia royal family.  The prince, no matter whose daughter it is, is a great person ().

    "The youngest daughter of King Qin?"

    Gao Feng had vaguely heard of this name, but the details were not clear, but he heard Zhu Qingliu talking to himself over there.

    Today is the Ren Emperor of Daxia. The Ren Emperor has not established a prince. His two sons are both kings, one is the King of Qin and the other is the King of Wei. If Princess Qingrou is the youngest daughter of the King of Qin, wouldn¡¯t she be the emperor¡¯s relative?  Granddaughter, this is a very noble person.

    ¡°What is a person like this doing here?  Gao Feng was confused. The same was true over there. Zhu Qingliu hesitated for a moment and said:

    "Go back first, you are keeping an eye on this kid, don't let him escape!"

    The bloody battle just now was about to stop, but Zhu Qingliu's side dispersed quickly and immediately withdrew.

    Gao Feng did not run away or do anything else. He just slowly exhaled and sat down again. This time he would be in big trouble. He had this judgment in his heart.

    When Zhuangzi's steward ran over just now, he stopped over there. It's not that Gao Feng never thought of taking advantage of this gap to attack. However, although there were many people on the other side, there was no chaos at all. There was no gap between them, and Gao Feng himself did not dare to take action.  , his intuition told him that there was danger ahead.

    &nbsp"A fight has just begun. I am afraid that the result of a fight to the death will be death. Gao Feng has a judgment in his heart. What's even worse is that in this situation, he can't even run away, and he can't run!"

    However, the sudden arrival of the princess eased the situation a lot. In any case, since it was already a blood fight, it was impossible to bully the minority in front of the princess and carry out a beating.

    Gao Feng's heart was racing, but the Zhuangzi was busy. Dozens of people came out of the Zhuangzi, cleaning the place and building wooden platforms between Gao Feng and Zhu Qingliu's sheds. The scene for the princess was quite big ()  .

    After the low platform was set up, another group of people came over and set up a pavilion covered with curtains on the platform. Dozens of people could be seen escorting a carriage into the Zhuangzi. After a while, the princess entered the pavilion. Zhuangzi  The people inside prepared seats for the princess's entourage and brought them tea and snacks. It took about half an hour before they settled down.

    A palace maid in her thirties came to Gao Feng, bowed and saluted, and then said politely:

    "High School Lieutenant, the Princess invites you to come over and have a talk."

    Gao Feng was confused. Seeing that someone from Zhu Qingliu¡¯s side also invited him, it seemed that both sides had invited him.

    Zhu Qingliu was arrogant and domineering in front of Gao Feng, but he did not dare to be arrogant in front of the nobles of the Tian family, Princess Qin. Although he looked coldly at Gao Feng who was standing next to him, he did not say anything provocative. He just paid a courtesy visit with Gao Feng.

    The pavilion was surrounded by curtains on three sides. The side facing Gao Feng had a bamboo curtain hanging down, and the inside was lined with gauze. You could smell the fragrance outside, but you couldn't see anyone inside.

    After the visit, a person dressed as a female official opened the curtain and walked out, stood on the low platform and said solemnly:

    "Her Royal Highness Princess Qingrou has something to say to the two adults."

    Gao Feng and Zhu Qingliu bowed quickly, and the female officer raised her voice and said:

    "Now that we have great peace and prosperity in the Great Xia, and the literary style is flourishing, everyone is a little lax in martial arts. This bloody battle between Zhu Shizi and Gao Xiaowei demonstrates the style of martial arts. If it is spread, it will benefit the noble families and the common people.  , are all good examples, and are of great benefit to the prosperity of our martial arts in Daxia."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Collect, recommend, reward and click, Yuheng asks for support

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 80 We still have to fight after all

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> This doesn't make sense at all. Gao Feng was confused when he heard it. The court has always been disgusted with private fights among the people. Back then, this bloody battle was just a stopgap measure. What do you say now?  With such righteousness, Gao Feng glanced at Zhu Qingliu beside him, only to find that the evil young man also had a confused face.

    "Her Royal Highness the Princess also said that since it is such a good thing, she is willing to participate, so she will bear witness to both of you. I hope that you both will fight bravely and show the courage of your ancestors when they followed Grandpa Taizu to conquer the world."

    The confusing lecture did not sound like that of a royal noblewoman, but Zhu Qingliu raised his head in astonishment, and Gao Feng was also shocked, with a look of disbelief on his face.

    Because Princess Qingrou¡¯s words are of great benefit to the current Gao Feng, these confusing words actually guarantee one thing, that is, in this blood battle, Gao Feng¡¯s opponent can only be one person.

    This fight was originally a battle between two people, but Zhu Qingliu was not prepared to follow the rules at all. He just wanted to bully Gao Feng.

    After the princess said these words, it is obvious that the siege is not feasible. The princess comes to witness your one-on-one battle, and also involves the wind of martial arts under the great summer. You have to rely on more to win.  , do you look down on the princess, or do you not regard yourself as a minister of Daxia?

    Although Zhu Qingliu was dandy and domineering, he had to bow his head in front of the majesty of the royal family.

    "You have heard what the princess said, go back and prepare now!"

    The female officer gave another order, and Zhu Qingliu bowed and agreed. After giving Gao Feng a hateful look, he turned back to his shed. Although he knew it was rude, Gao Feng couldn't help but look at the pavilion in front of him. There were curtains and  Covered by gauze, only a vague figure could be seen, but nothing could be seen clearly.

    Gao Feng was confused as to why the situation suddenly changed, but no matter what, he believed that this result was the most beneficial to him. Gao Feng was not afraid of a one-on-one duel!

    "High School Lieutenant, go back quickly and prepare!"

    "Somewhat strangely, the female officer was very polite to Gao Feng.

    If you say a thousand and 10,000, you still have to win it before you can say that you have to agree to it to understand that no matter what the county owner is, you have won enough for himself, and then you look at yourself.

    Gao Feng saluted solemnly towards the pavilion, then turned around and went to his shed.

    When he was about to return to the shed, Gao Feng suddenly felt that something was wrong. The feeling of being seen through appeared again, but this time he was not seen so "through".

    Another person was watching and observing him. Gao Feng immediately reacted and looked in the direction he felt. He happened to be facing a Taoist priest next to Zhu Qingliu. This Taoist priest was one of the five people noticed by Gao Feng. He was a quite man.  The bookish young Taoist looked at each other, and the Taoist smiled and nodded, just like good friends.

    The Taoist smiled, but Gao Feng shuddered. He didn't know what was weird. With his hearing, even if he didn't listen carefully, Zhu Qingliu and others' conversation and behavior could not be hidden from him.

    "Your Majesty, since Princess Qin has said what she said, we are going to choose someone to compete in, right?"

    Someone asked, Zhu Qingliu was obviously very reluctant to this result. He was silent for a while and then he snorted, which was regarded as confirmation. At this time, a soft voice said:

    "Gao Feng is already at the top of Wuwu realm!"

    After saying this, Zhu Qingliu was quiet for a while, and then many people asked in surprise:

    "He is already at the top of Wuwu realm. Didn't Xuan Qing say that he has just broken through at best?"

    "What should we do? This Gao Feng is very brave and fierce. He is not afraid of death. And he is in such a state. I'm afraid he will be in trouble!"

    Everything you say to me is full of fear for Gao Feng. The realms of warriors and Taoists are relatively uncomplicated in the first few levels. The higher the realm, the more detailed the divisions. These are the entry-level, mid-term, and top-level states.  There is a big difference between strength and weakness, so when everyone gets to know about the realm of "combat skills", they will all ask how far this realm is.

    "The top level of "Wu Wu" can be called a master in the capital and in Daxia. Everyone couldn't help but be afraid. After a while, one person said in a rough voice:

    "Stop nagging, I'll just go!"

    Someone spoke like this, and it suddenly became quiet. The soft voice said with a wry smile:

    "Junior brother, so many seniors and experts haven't spoken yet, why are you anxious?"

    ¡°They don¡¯t want one of our brothers to come forward, goThat¡¯s it!  "

    The man with the gruff voice was quite honest. At this moment, another person next to him interrupted and said:

    "Taoist Xuanyu doesn't have to worry too much. Taoist Xuanlie is actually quite suitable for fighting. Taoists have natural restraint against warriors. Moreover, Taoist Xuanlie has already entered the psychic realm and can steadily suppress Gao Feng.  Besides, Gao Feng¡¯s ruthlessness can only be restrained by Taoist priest Xuan Lie¡¯s fierceness, so don¡¯t stop him!¡±

    "Okay, Gao Feng is really a killer in the battle between Qingxu and Wuxuan. If Taoist Master Xuanlie goes out to fight, he will definitely come back with a great victory!"

    When this person said this, more and more people agreed. Gao Feng looked over and found that the Taoist who was observing him was talking to a tall Taoist. The people around him were centered on the two of them. The tall Taoist,  The hot-tempered Taoist was also one of the five Taoists that Gao Feng paid attention to just now.

    "Your Highness, the Zhu family has sent Xuanlie from the Qingxu Sect to fight on behalf of the eldest son, Zhu Qingliu!"

    This is where the Zhu family gets their thoughts on. In a blood-fighting competition, one needs to choose people with similar strengths. Even if they are one level apart, they are similar, but in fact, the gap is a huge one. Especially when it comes to the middle and high levels of Taoists and warriors, there is a gap of one level.  , or even a gap of half a realm, may be an insurmountable gap in a lifetime. A warrior is at the tenth level, and a Taoist is at the tenth level. The Taoist's "spiritual" realm is equivalent to the warrior's "hard and soft" realm, but it is better than  Gao Feng's "Wuwu" was a level higher.

    As for the battle between the Taoists and the warriors, it goes without saying that the Taoists themselves have some advantages to gain, but there are no such detailed rules in the blood fight. The Zhu family took advantage, but no one can tell  Not coming.

    "Please use your precious treasure to protect the princess. We are willing to cast spells and set up formations to protect your highness the princess!"

    Someone notified the candidates for the battle, and someone went over to arrange protective formations. This kind of life-and-death battle will definitely be fierce and unusual, and bystanders can easily be affected, so they must take precautions first.

    This reminder is just a polite reminder. With such a noble status as the princess, how could she not be protected by a treasure?

    ¡ª¡ª

    ? Collect and recommend, click and reward, I wish everyone a happy weekend

    C

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 81 Qingxu Xuanlie

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> At this time, not only the light of Qingrou County has a flash of light, but also the place where Zhu Qingliu is located.

    From this action, we can also see how far the competition will go. Two people are fighting in an open space of several hundred acres, and the people on the edge actually have to set up protection. It is inevitable to be extremely fierce.

    Gao Feng has been sizing up the Taoist Xuan Lie who is fighting against him. This person is one of the so-called "Five Mysteries of Qingxu". The deepest impression is Xuan Lie's figure. Gao Feng is already tall and strong, but Xuan Lie is actually taller than Gao Feng.  He was half a head taller. Taoists mainly practiced meditation and seemed to be on the thin side. However, Xuan Lie was not inferior to Gao Feng at all. If it weren't for the Taoist robe with blue background and cloud patterns on his body, Gao Feng would have thought it was  A warrior.

    Chapter 81 Qingxu  People are different.

    Gao Feng walked forward step by step, and his internal energy expanded accordingly. After ten steps, his internal energy began to expand and receive with each step. His movements had a wonderful sense of rhythm. When he reached the fifteenth step, his body began to feel  There is golden light shining.

    In the shed on the other side, Zhu Qingliu was shaking a sandalwood fan a little irritably, while the people around him were observing the situation on the field. Everyone was surprised when they saw Gao Feng's actions.

    "Taoist Master Xuanyu has good eyesight. His internal strength already has an external appearance. Even if he is not the top level of 'Wuwu', he is not far away!"

    Internal strength has an external appearance, and the texture and color can be seen. This is a manifestation of the realm of martial arts.

    "Taoist Master Xuanlie is in the realm of 'psychic'. What are you worried about? Gao Feng has made such a big progress in such a short period of time. Maybe he has taken some pills, maybe he has some rare treasures. When he is beaten to death, he will  Have to search."

    "If you don't have any treasure, give it to Taoist Master Xuanyun to refine the elixir and offer it to the prince to eat. It will definitely be of great benefit."

    After finishing speaking, there was a burst of laughter. Chapter 81 Qingxu Xuanlie Gao Feng could also hear these words clearly. At this time, the disadvantages of this superhuman hearing were revealed. These bastard words were really disturbing his mind.

    After Taoist Xuan Lie took ten steps over there, he touched two fingers of his right hand and a spell appeared. Gao Feng tensed up and immediately prepared to take action. However, he did not expect that Taoist Xuan Lie took out the spell but did not launch an attack. He just pointed it in the air.  As soon as he threw it, the cinnabar-yellow paper talisman reached a position about two feet above Xuan Lie's head. With a "stab" sound, it turned into an electric ball. However, what happened next was even more shocking.

    The spell turned into an electric light ball for just a moment, and then turned into a bolt of lightning, which struck Taoist Xuan Lie on the head. Gao Feng was stunned. What was this for? Suicide or self-mutilation?

    After Taoist Xuan Lie was struck by the lightning, his steps continued. The lightning kept flashing on his body, but never dissipated. In the end, it turned into a pair of armor, wrapping Xuan Lie in it.

    The armor leaves are all made of electric light. Now it seems that the Taoist Xuan Lie is also made of electric light. Gao Feng probably understands in his heart that this may be similar to the flame package on Xuan Qing's body that day, which can block other people's attacks, and even  You can also use lightning to cause damage when the opponent attacks.

    I thought I had to enter the field before starting the competition, but now I see that I have to activate it first, at least to close the distance.

    Gao Feng thought about this, and with a flash of his body, he rushed towards Taoist Xuanlie. In the battle between warriors and Taoists, the distance between them must be shortened.

    With his speed, it only took a moment to get close to Xuan Lie!

    Gao Feng is fast, and the opponent is also fast. The electric light forming the armor seems to be a signal. Both sides activate at the same time. The lightning and flint can no longer describe the speed at this time!

    Xuanlie saw Gao Feng coming towards him. He did not dodge to meet him. Instead, he stopped and slapped his palms directly to the ground. When he hit the ground, Gao Feng was already less than thirty steps away from him.

    There was a loud "boom" sound, and the ground trembled when the slap was not very hard, but this could not affect Gao Feng's forward momentum, but this slap caused more than just tremors.

    On the ground at Gao Feng¡¯s feet, a pillar of earth suddenly protruded upward. The thick pillar of earth protruded rapidly from the ground like an arrow from a string.

    Gao Feng could also control his body during his rapid movements. As soon as there was a protrusion under his feet, he hurriedly dodged to one side, but it was not just this one. He dodged to one side and sent his body to another earth pillar.  , with a muffled "bang" sound, he was pushed to the waist, and the whole person flew into the air.

    "good!"

    ? Zhu Qing?The evil young man was applauding and laughing, and the people around him were also cheering. Seeing that Gao Feng had bent his body to the extreme in mid-air, it seemed that his lumbar spine was directly interrupted in that collision.

    They were cheering, but they saw Gao Feng's body suddenly retracted in mid-air, his hands clapped back, and his inner strength split into the air. Taking advantage of this momentum, his whole body rushed down in the direction of Taoist Xuanlie.

    Gao Feng no longer noticed the cheers. He was now fully focused on Xuan Lie. The dust was now filling the air, and the tall figure was looming. Although the earthquake's attack was violent, it could not hurt him. If he got close, he would still be there.  Chances of winning, thirty steps away in an instant.

    The man was in mid-air, propelled by internal force, and was about to rush forward. Suddenly, in the diffuse dust, there was a flash of electric light. The electric light seemed to be a long whip, and it was drawn directly towards Gao Feng.

    Caught off guard, at this distance, the lightning hit Gao Feng without any time at all. This was the first time Gao Feng had been attacked by lightning since he was a child. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be suddenly filled with countless energy inside and outside his body.  The needle pierced in and out. At this moment, it seemed like countless knives were slicing through the body.

    The whole person was numb and painful. At this moment, he had lost the ability to move. His whole body suddenly stiffened and he fell to the ground again.

    Before the person fell, the electric whip was whipped out again, and the sound of "pah pah pah" sounded continuously. Gao Feng felt as if he was being cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. He was in extreme pain. He wanted to scream in pain, but his mouth was wide open.  But the mouth couldn't shout, it just fell downwards.

    The earth pillars that popped up on the ground had already retracted, but there was one head that popped up half a foot above the ground on Gao Feng's body. The head was completely in the shape of a sharp cone, shining with stone.  When the light falls on Gao Feng, the stone pillar will rush out at high speed and pierce the out-of-control human body.

    "When Taoist Xuan Lie took action, it was indeed extraordinary. This lightning whip is really amazing!"

    There were cheers again, and someone laughed and said:

    "Taoist Xuanlie needs to be careful, otherwise this person will be in tatters, and Taoist Xuanyu won't be able to make good elixirs!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Have a nice weekend, please bookmark, recommend, reward and click

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 82 Hardness and Softness

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Pain is indeed extremely painful, but it does not completely destroy people. Gao Feng's true energy was whipped by the electric light, and it shrank in an instant. After being struck one after another, Gao Feng's true energy  It's been shrinking.  *.

    Just when the momentum of his fall could no longer be stopped, the moment the electric whip was retracted, the conical stone pillar under Gao Feng trembled and looked like it was about to pop up quickly!

    Gao Feng's true energy seems to have shrunk to a limit. The more it is compressed, the more rapidly it will expand. This change also occurred in a very short moment. The electric whip was drawn again, and Gao Feng's body glowed with golden light, "pop"  With a crisp sound, the electric whip still hit Gao Feng's body, but the golden light did not go out, and Gao Feng only felt slightly numb.

    Gao Feng could hear the sound below him clearly at this time. He turned around in mid-air, and the sharp stone pillar rushed out quickly.

    If it comes out, smash it down. Gao Feng made a fist and swung it down. The tip of the stone pillar touched Gao Feng's fist. Gao Feng's skin was not damaged at all, but the stone pillar was directly smashed from top to bottom.

    Gao Feng just landed on the ground. From the moment he launched it to now, Gao Feng was beaten in mid-air, and he never had a chance to fight back.

    As soon as he landed, the ground that had been calm for a while began to tremble again, but this time Gao Feng was on guard. There was a loud noise, and another pillar of earth rushed upward, this time under Gao Feng's feet.

    The ground shook, and there was a rumbling sound all around Gao Feng. Earth pillars were about to break out of the ground. Gao Feng did not dodge. If there was something under his feet that wanted to be pushed up, he raised his foot and stepped on it violently.

    No matter how fierce the momentum is, if you step on it, it will be shattered. If you step on it, you will hear a rumbling sound, and then there will be no movement under your feet.  Very literary

    Gao Feng calmed down for a moment and walked in the direction of Xuan Lie. As soon as he took a step, another pillar of earth quickly emerged from the ground in front and behind him. Gao Feng stepped on it directly. There were already pillars of earth in front of him and to his left that were more than ten feet high.  The trees are so densely blocked that people can no longer squeeze through.

    The person couldn't get through, but the electric whip in mid-air could be whipped down. The winding electric light seemed to have eyes, and it whipped down towards Gao Feng again.

    Even a mere pillar of earth could stop me. Gao Feng blocked me with both arms in front of him and slammed forward. The pillars of earth immediately collapsed in pieces, but the electric whip in mid-air was completely empty.

    Those who were cheering and teasing just now were all quiet now. In an instant, in just an instant, the fight was so shocking. It was true that Gao Feng was at a disadvantage, but he could still hold on. The Qingxu Five Mysteries were indeed powerful.  , but Gao Feng is also very strong!  Compared with warriors, Taoists already have advantages, and Xuan Lie's "spiritual" realm is even higher than Gao Feng's "Martial Enlightenment". This should be a world of difference, how could it still be so intense?  Fight it down.

    The pillars of earth kept rising from the ground, but they could not stop Gao Feng's progress at all. He kicked with his feet and swept with his legs. Gao Feng kept moving, and the pillars of earth kept collapsing and cracking. Although they were pillars of earth, their hardness was not inferior.  For rocks, rocks also need to be crushed.

    Gao Feng had already taken five steps forward, and the electric whip kept coming down in the air, but Gao Feng kept dodging and never got hit by the whip. The pillars of earth no longer emerged vertically upward, but were stabbed diagonally from all directions.  But this can't help Gao Feng, he will be crushed anyway.

    Taoist Xuanlie, who was waving the electric whip there, had another talisman in his hand. After the talisman was taken off his hand, it turned into lightning and was directly attached to the electric whip. In an instant, the electric whip became extremely thick, and there was an electric arc when he waved it.  Splashing, the electric whip seemed to find Gao Feng's position, whistling and whipping down again.

    "careful!"

    But there was a loud shout, and Xuan Lie was startled. He heard the reminder from his senior brother Xuan Yu. Before he could react, someone rushed out from the flying dust in front of him.

    The electric whip that was about to fall drew a semicircle in mid-air and whipped straight towards Xuan Lie. The long whip made of electric light did not need to be waved by human hands, but tracked automatically.

    Although Xuan Lie is a caster, he cannot withstand being hit by the electric whip. However, the Five Mysteries of Taoism are superior after all. They can still counter the spell in such a short period of time, with just a slight movement of the hand gesture, the electric whip  Just disappear into the void.

    But in such a battle, the little time it takes to "make a slight gesture" is too much. Xuan Lie just dissipated the electric whip, and suddenly felt his eyes darken. Gao Feng had already rushed in front of him, and Xuan Lie had not had time to do so.  When I reacted, I felt a sharp pain in my abdomen, and I couldn't help but bend down. Then I felt severe pain on the left side of my face, there was a "buzzing" in my ears, my head was shaking, and my vision went dark.

    Gao Feng¡¯s whole body was wrapped in golden light, which no longer flickered. His strength remained at its peak. He ignored this person at all.The electro-optical armor on his body was punched towards the lower abdomen.

    Gao Feng felt the stinging pain on his fist due to the flashing critical strike of the electric light, which had already spread to the entire arm, but it was nothing more than that, and it could not affect his movements and power.

    This electro-optical armor is indeed effective. Gao Feng¡¯s punch can dent or even penetrate steel. However, Xuan Lie only bends over in pain. One punch is useless, so let¡¯s use the second punch!

    The second punch hit Taoist Xuanlie hard on the cheek. This punch actually made the Taoist¡¯s entire body fly into the air!

    Without stopping, Gao Feng flew up with a kick and kicked Xuan Lie hard on the waist. Xuan Lie howled miserably and curled up in mid-air, but the power of this kick was more than that.  Flying in mid-air.

    Looking at the target flying into the air, Gao Feng lowered his waist slightly, preparing to jump up and volley in the air, and then give him a hard blow. The electro-optical armor on his body has such protection, so let¡¯s break the protection first!

    Just as the man was about to jump, he felt something pulled his calf. When he looked back, he saw that there seemed to be a transparent rope tied up in the ground.

    This must be someone from Zhu Qingliu¡¯s side. Gao Feng reacted immediately. Taoist Xuanlie in mid-air was already adjusting his body shape and turning his body.

    "Get out of here!"

    Gao Feng turned his head and shouted at Zhu Qingliu. It was like thunder exploding. The faces of everyone in the shed turned pale. Some people even staggered back and couldn't help but cover their ears. But it was Zhu Qingliu's hand.  The ring shone with light and he was safe.

    No one noticed that Taoist Xuanyun in the shed trembled and bent the two fingers of his left hand downward. After this loud shout, Gao Feng felt that the restraints on his legs disappeared.

    Gao Feng lowered his waist and exerted his strength, leaping into the air like an arrow from a string, and pounced on Taoist Xuanlie who was in the air.

    "Using force to defeat the law, Gao Feng has reached the realm of 'hardness and softness'!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please collect, recommend, click, and reward!

    C

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 83: Fists break the Tao method and the gauze moves

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    The Taoist Xuan Yu who made the previous judgment lost his voice and said that everyone around him was shocked regardless of Taoism. A warrior relies on the internal strength of martial arts to resist Taoism. This is the realm of "wuwu", but if he can rely on the internal strength of martial arts to break Taoism, this is  The state of "hardness and softness".

    No one thought that Gao Feng was actually in the "hard and soft" realm. He was already a high-level warrior and an outstanding figure in the Great Xia Empire.

    It was previously said that he was "Wu Wu", but everyone didn't think so, but they didn't expect that he was actually a higher level of "Strong and Soft". Before coming to fight, everyone found out Gao Feng's real background, that is, he was an eighteenth-year-old  The young man who is 6 years old is an insignificant distant branch of the Gao family of Fengtianhou. This makes people on Zhu Qingliu's side even more shocked and envious. He is so young and helpless, and he is actually a strong warrior in the realm of "hardness and softness"!  It's incredible!  What good opportunities and good luck does this person have?  What a bright future will there be in the future!

    The only one who didn't know was Zhu Qingliu. He was staring at the field with all his concentration. The three warrior guards guarding him had surprised looks on their faces. When they looked at Gao Feng in the field, they were a little more cautious.

    The magic of Taoism is that Taoist Xuan Lie turned over in mid-air, but he did not fall down. The electric light formed the shape of clouds on his feet.  Just as it was forming in the palm of his hand, Gao Feng was rushing up from below. Xuanlie pressed his hands and the ball hit Gao Feng rapidly.

    The Taoist can fly, but he can't. Gao Feng saw the electric ball hitting him, and he didn't want to hide. After hiding, he couldn't continue to attack, and he didn't know how many twists and turns it would take to let Xuan Lie fly in mid-air.

    Seeing the electro-optical ball coming, Gao Feng not only did not dodge, but instead slapped his palms down, his internal energy roared, and Gao Feng actually accelerated again in mid-air!

    The electric ball hit Gao Feng's forehead hard. At this moment, Gao Feng felt like he was hit hard on his forehead. His head was dizzy and his whole body was numb and tingling, but the momentum did not slow down. Taoist Xuan Lie  Unexpectedly, Gao Feng didn't dodge, and he didn't expect that he could continue to charge without dodge. In this moment of astonishment, Gao Feng had already hugged his legs.

    The electro-optical armor and the electro-optical cloud pattern crackled, and the place where it came into contact was numb and stinging, but this feeling was quickly fading, and the brightness of the golden light on Gao Feng's body remained unchanged.

    Holding the Taoist's legs, Gao Feng turned around in mid-air and exerted his strength. He instantly changed his position up and down. Gao Feng was on top, and the Taoist Xuan Lie was on the bottom. Xuan Lie had a panic look on his face and said something urgently in his mouth.  Chanting, another electric light condensed on his palms, but Gao Feng would not give him another chance. Gao Feng shouted and punched him in the face. Taoist Xuan Lie was caught off guard, and several teeth were knocked out directly.  It was blood, and half of his face was swollen. Gao Feng punched him again!

    People were in mid-air, Gao Feng was riding on Xuan Lie, punching him one after another. With each punch, the electric armor on Xuan Lie's body flickered violently, but the flickering became weaker and weaker.

    It flew up very quickly and fell very quickly. As Gao Feng kept pumping his fists, the two people fell from mid-air and hit the ground with a loud "bang".

    It was obvious that two people were falling, but the movement was like something heavy falling. The sound was huge. Smoke and dust exploded outwards where they landed, and air waves spread in all directions.

    Gao Feng's fists rained down, and Xuan Lie's face was swollen like a pig's head. After landing, Gao Feng took advantage of the opportunity to flip up and directly threw Xuan Lie up again, but this time he did not throw it into the air, but just  The position was at eyebrow level, this time it was not just a slap in the face, but also a punch all over the body, hitting every part!

    The electro-optical armor is still protecting, but Gao Feng can feel that with the continuous blows, the numbness and stinging reaction of the electro-optical protection are getting weaker and weaker. If he continues to hit like this, he will definitely be able to break through his protection!

    With punches and kicks, Xuan Lie was constantly hit by Gao Feng as if he were a human sandbag. While he was being hit, Gao Feng was also observing everywhere on the sidelines. He had to beware of those Taoists secretly casting spells.

    However, perhaps in order to make it more convenient to watch the battle, the curtain in the pavilion where Princess Qingrou was located was removed at some point, leaving only the gauze.

    The air wave expanded outwards, blowing away the gauze, revealing the true appearance of the princess, but it was visible to Gao Feng, who was observing the surroundings while fighting.

    Gao Feng, the princess of Qingrou County, actually knew her. She was one of the three girls who was doused and humiliated by Zhu Qingliu in the street. The eldest lady who came to thank her with a robe but was captured by the demons as a sacrifice. She was actually the princess.  !  She is the granddaughter of the current emperor!

    Princess Qingrou over there doesn¡¯t have anyNoticing that her appearance was seen by Gao Feng, she looked at the field with concern on her face, and the words of her elders in the family rang in her mind:

    "If he can't win, he's not worthy of your help. He doesn't even have the ability to win. How can he be qualified to let the noble princess speak!"

    Gao Feng was surprised in his heart, but the movements and strength of his hands did not weaken. His violent blows only lasted for a while. With a "pop", the electric armor surrounding Xuan Lie disappeared.

    On Zhu Qingliu¡¯s side, the Taoists from Qingxu Sect all stood up with expressions of shock and anger on their faces. Taoist Xuanyu waved his hands and shouted:

    "Stop!"

    As he waved his hand, the surrounding protective formations disappeared immediately, but three golden lights flew towards Gao Feng, but Gao Feng was faster and punched Taoist Xuan Lie on the left shoulder.

    "Cracking" sounds continued in Taoist Xuanlie's body. Although Gao Feng's punch hit his left shoulder, 90% of the bones in his body were probably shattered by this punch.

    "ah!"

    Xuan Lie let out a heartbreaking scream, but the scream stopped abruptly midway. The person couldn't bear the pain and fainted directly.

    The golden light was so fast that before the second punch could catch up, it had already reached Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng subconsciously stepped back, but he saw what seemed to be a transparent rope flying rapidly in mid-air, tying up the fainting Taoist Xuan Lie.  Pulling it back quickly, the golden light fell to the ground, and the ground made a "chichi" sound. Three small holes had been pierced, and it seemed to be an extremely sharp object.

    At this moment of dodging, Xuan Lie was already dragged back. Since it was a life and death fight, it would be so cheap. Gao Feng caught up with him and kicked Xuan Lie in two steps.

    Taoist Xuanlie flew into the air like a broken sack, drew an arc, and landed heavily at the door of Zhu Qingliu's shed. It wasn't that Gao Feng didn't want to continue fighting, but the Taoists on the opposite side were all preparing to cast spells and had no chance.  Take action.

    "Junior brother!"

    Someone in the shed exclaimed that several talismans had fallen on Xuan Lie's body. After the talismans were attached to his body, they turned into flowing light and disappeared into his body.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? Collect and recommend, click and reward, no one is missing!

    C

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 84: Apologize and make money

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> Bone bones, beaten by such a huge force, attached to these spells, and the dying Taoist struggled a few times, but there was a life.

    Taoist Xuanyu had already walked out of the shed. The relaxed smile on his face had disappeared. He stared at Gao Feng expressionlessly and said coldly:

    "You are so ruthless."

    "The blood patch competition is originally about life and death. Since there is no death, you should say that I am compassionate!"

    Gao Feng replied coldly that he was not the type to get entangled in verbal disputes, but the Taoists of Qingxu Sect were too shady, used dirty tricks behind their backs, and still pretended to be upright, so they must confront each other tit for tat.

    The Taoist Xuan Yun walked up to the Taoist Xuan Yu and whispered a few words. Xuan Yu nodded slightly, looked at Gao Feng but smiled again, and said warmly:

    "I didn't expect that you are already a master in the realm of 'hardness and softness'. Why have you never heard of such a strong person?"

    He was already in the realm of "hardness and softness". Gao Feng was shocked. Didn't he just break through to "wuwu"?  That was already a remarkable progress. Gao Feng remembered that he was overjoyed at the time, but he did not expect that he would become "hard and soft" so quickly. The so-called "hard and soft" means that when a warrior has reached a certain level of practice, he can use his internal power freely and is no longer limited to his original internal power.  The nature, strong and feminine can be freely used in battle.

    Entering the Immortal Mountain, eating the Immortal Fruit, and actually breaking through a level just like that. I still remember hearing people say allusions and saying that above "combat skills", it is extremely difficult to cross each level. A wealthy family can rely on the Noble Phantasm.  With elixirs, or people with geniuses, other than that, it may not be possible to achieve a breakthrough in ten, twenty years, or even a lifetime, but it only took a few days for how much time I spent.

    Speaking of Gao Feng's "strong and soft" state, whether it was the people behind Xuan Yu or the people on Princess Qingrou's side, their eyes and expressions were a little more cautious, and many people looked at Gao Feng.  A bit in awe.

    "This time Xuan Lie underestimated the enemy. We all underestimated the enemy in Chapter 84. We hope to have a chance to meet again next time!"

    Taoist Xuanyu spoke plainly, but anyone could understand the hatred contained in it. The two sides were far apart, but every word they said seemed to be talking to each other, clearly transmitted to each other's ears.

    "Next time we meet, this Taoist won't be so lucky!"

    Gao Feng raised his voice and said, in this situation, it is no longer possible to step forward to take action. The opponent's side has a large number of people and is unable to seek any favors. Moreover, the bloody battle has actually come to a conclusion now.

    Without Princess Qingrou as a witness, even if Gao Feng defeated the Taoist Xuan Lie, he would still be surrounded and killed. But precisely because of Princess Qingrou as a witness, Gao Feng could only  I can stop here.

    Zhu Qingliu, who was sitting in the shed, had a livid face. He held the ivory and sandalwood fan in both hands and stared at Gao Feng, who was standing over there. The young man who had slapped him only had a little more dust on his body, and he himself  The Taoist who was fighting here was lying half-dead in front of the shed, as if his whole body had been beaten to pieces.

    With a crisp "snap" sound, the precious sandalwood fan had been broken into two pieces. Just as Zhu Qingliu was about to slap the table and stand up, a guard from behind came over and spoke in a low voice.

    Zhu Qingliu stared, gritted his teeth, and wanted to get angry, but he turned his head and looked at the pavilion of Princess Qingrou, took a deep breath, slammed the table, stood up, and said in a hateful voice:

    "We have already lost. What are you still doing stupidly? Go back!"

    In this situation, it is really embarrassing to stay here. When Zhu Qing and Liu Yi stood up, everyone stood up and surrounded him to leave.

    Gao Feng took a step forward, and several people over there immediately looked over. Gao Feng did not dare to act rashly. He was extremely angry. Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Lai Kingdom, did whatever he wanted. He used blood to force himself into a killing situation. Come on,  After that, they didn't follow the rules at all and prepared to swarm and kill him, because when the princess arrived, she could only fight alone. After losing, she wanted to run away, but she was helpless.

    "Your Highness the Princess has something to say to the Crown Prince!"

    At this moment, the female official who had been standing by the pavilion suddenly raised her voice and said, the princess is asking, and these people present must answer the question. Although Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Lai Kingdom, is extremely depressed and angry, he can only answer.  Reluctantly walked over and bowed to listen.

    "Zhu Qingliu, you want to just walk away like this after losing?"

    I don¡¯t know when the curtain was lowered again. Although the voice coming from the pavilion was low, everyone could hear it clearly. Zhu Qingliu and his entourage all raised their heads in shock. What did Princess Qingrou say?  Bad intentions??Everyone can understand it.

    Zhu Qingliu¡¯s expression changed, but he still said:

    "Your Highness, this time I lost the contest with Dou Chen, and the grudge has been settled, so I left."

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a cold snort coming from the pavilion. Zhu Qingliu couldn't help but want to raise his head, but in the end he held it back. The clear voice in the pavilion continued:

    "I remember that in this bloody battle, each side chooses one person to fight to determine the outcome of life and death. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere. Later, you attacked Gao Feng and made threats. Is this in line with the rules?"

    Zhu Qingliu's face suddenly darkened. He was a playboy and arrogant, but he never bowed to others. Even though it was the princess above him, he still wanted to raise his head to retort. Just as he was about to raise his head, a hand was put on his shoulder. Zhu Qingliu's  The body lowered but did not rise.

    Gao Feng also saw over there that a guard behind Zhu Qingliu reached out to hold him down. This guard was one of the three warriors he noticed.

    The scene was silent. Zhu Qingliu and the warrior guards around him were relatively quiet, but all the Taoists were a little restless. The guard who was pressing Zhu Qingliu glanced back, and the Taoists suddenly became quiet.

    "I am stupid. Your Highness thinks that I should do what I should do. Please teach me, and I will just do it!"

    Finally, he had an answer. Zhu Qingliu spoke again in a muffled voice. He was the biggest princess on the left and right. He couldn't compete with anyone, so he might as well admit it.

    "Both the Zhu family and the Gao family are sons of meritorious officials. Once the grudges are resolved, it will be resolved. It is only right for everyone to live in harmony from now on. Today, Prince Zhu, go over and apologize to Gao Feng, admit your mistake, and then pay tens of thousands of taels of silver."  ¡±

    Asking Zhu Qingliu to apologize to Gao Feng and admit his mistake, and to pay tens of thousands of taels of silver, to find some peace here and there, it was clear that he was slapping Zhu Qingliu in the face, or in front of a large audience.

    Zhu Qingliu still bowed respectfully, but the people behind him were already commotion. Even the guard holding Zhu Qingliu couldn't help but look up, but then lowered his head again.

    Gao Feng was also stunned there. After he recognized who the princess was, he was not surprised by the other party's tendency, but the tens of thousands of taels of silver surprised him. At present, a middle-class family of four people has a year of  The cost is only fifteen taels to twenty taels. You can imagine what the concept of ten thousand taels is.

    "Prince Zhu, do you think what I said is wrong? If so, how about going to His Majesty to decide what is right and wrong?"

    This time the silence lasted longer, and Princess Qingrou asked again.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    It has been pushed online, and there will be another chapter around midnight. Please give me your support when the time comes. During the push period, it will be updated three times a day!

    Seeking a collection of rewards for the collection, thank you "K499, silent as wind, Chongqing lunatic, Starry Sky Month 2" for a few friends for playing for the reward. Thank you for everyone

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 85 So that¡¯s how it is (please recommend and click to collect)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    After another while, Zhu Qingliu suddenly stood up, and the princess's attendants at the pavilion all moved forward. However, Zhu Qingliu did not stand up suddenly, but turned around and walked towards Gao Feng. Several of his guards hurriedly  Keep up.

    When he was still about thirty steps away from Gao Feng, Zhu Qingliu, who had a distorted and livid face, stopped, slightly cupped his hands, and said in a rough voice:

    "High School Lieutenant, I'm sorry."

    His voice was vague and could not be heard clearly. After speaking, he turned around and left. He was obviously very angry. Gao Feng stood there with a sneer on his face. After so much, he naturally would not believe that Zhu Qingliu was sincerely apologizing, but there was  What the princess said, it was true that Zhu Qingliu would not come rashly to cause trouble. This matter was indeed settled for the time being.

    "Your Highness, the money will be sent to Gao Feng the day after tomorrow. I have something to do here, so I'll leave first!"

    I apologized here, and said a simple greeting there. Zhu Qingliu had no face to stay here. After speaking, he led the public to leave.

    "High School Lieutenant, Your Highness the Princess invites you!"

    As soon as Zhu Qingliu left this village, Gao Feng was summoned. Speaking of which, he had saved the princess twice before, so he was not a stranger, but Gao Feng still didn't know how to face it.

    Compared to how reserved and arrogant she was when she was talking to Zhu Qingliu just now, the princess now was very lively and excited. Before Gao Feng came close, she opened the curtains and gauze in front of her, or the ones on the side.  The female officer coughed, then stuck out her tongue and retracted it reluctantly.

    This scene was clearly seen by Gao Feng. Although he had met him several times before, out of courtesy, Gao Feng never took a closer look, but today he saw what kind of person he was.

    Gao Feng was poor since he was a child, and he practiced martial arts hard. His contact with the outside world was all for errands and livelihood. He saw few women. He didn't know much about the concept of "beauty", but Gao Feng saw this Qingrou County  When I was looking at her appearance, I couldn't help but make a comment in my heart. She is really beautiful. She is really stunning.

    For a moment, Gao Feng didn't know how to describe it, how to describe it, and he couldn't even find a comparison. He suddenly thought of a comparable figure, which turned out to be the graceful figure he had seen in the fairy mountain, the one he had never seen.  When you look up, you can only see the projected figure, but that one is an endless temptation, but this Princess Qingrou is one who can't help but feel affection and pity.

    When I arrived, I followed the rules and greeted the ceremony. Before the ceremony was completed, I heard Princess Qingrou saying excitedly from behind the curtain:

    "Gao Feng, you fought well just now! It's a pity that it wasn't that pig that fought with you, otherwise you would have been beaten to pieces"

    Although Gao Feng lowered his head, he still couldn't help but want to laugh. The voice was soft and pleasant, but also lively. Even though he was just listening to the voice, he could imagine a beautiful and lovely girl clapping her hands in excitement in the pavilion.

    When the princess spoke like this, the female official next to her seemed to be infected with the cold. She kept coughing and finally stopped the princess' liveliness.

    The pavilion was quiet for a while, and then Princess Qingrou said in a solemn tone:

    "You, Lieutenant Gao Xiaoyou, are highly skilled in cultivation and have a sincere and brave heart. You have made so many achievements and you will definitely have a bright future in the future. I hope you will not relax!"

    This was official talk. Gao Feng had no choice but to bow and thank him. But what surprised him was that after saying this, Princess Qingrou and her team were about to return to the palace of Prince Qin in the capital. This was not wrong, after all, the princess  This time I came just to watch the game, so I couldn't delay it too late.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Gao Feng stood there in a daze for a while, and then he realized that one of Princess Qingrou's people was still behind. She was the female official who had been talking and coughing by the pavilion. She was in her thirties and had a dignified appearance.  He kept looking at Gao Feng there.

    Are you waiting for yourself?  Gao Feng had doubts in his mind. There was no one else in the field, which confirmed his guess. Gao Feng paused, then stepped forward and clasped his fists in thanks:

    "If it hadn't been for Your Highness the Princess's generous rescue, I'm afraid this time I would have"

    "You deserve this too. When you acted bravely for justice the first two times, you didn't know it was His Highness the Princess, but you still moved forward bravely regardless of the danger. Today's incident also happened because of Your Highness. It is reasonable for me to help you bear witness.  SoOf course.  "

    The female officer said gently, but she was only halfway through her words. Then she changed the subject and said again:

    "Your Highness is a noble daughter of the Nine Heavens. She is lively and compassionate in nature, and she often takes care of her servants. However, Your Highness is young after all, and sometimes she is not very good at controlling the situation. Your Highness the King of Qin and Your Highness the Princess are also very worried about this.  I¡¯m afraid that others will misunderstand me, do you understand?¡±

    Gao Feng really understood. Princess Qingrou's closeness to him was obvious. This female officer was reminding him to understand his identity and not to cross the line. Gao Feng shook his head and smiled. He saved people that day.  It was for the sake of duty and justice, and also to teach that bastard who despised his authority and responsibilities, not to mention the fight to the death with those demon disciples, not to get close to any noble daughter of the heavenly family.

    "Don't worry, sister. I understand very well. There is something I don't know if it's convenient for my sister to tell you. Why are the two girls who were with the princess that day missing today?"

    Hearing that Gao Feng had a question, the female officer immediately had a wary look on her face. When she heard Gao Feng ask this, her expression suddenly relaxed, and she looked at Gao Feng and nodded, and said softly:

    "You have good intentions. The two girls Shiyu and Fengxiang went crazy with the princess and almost caused a big disaster. If the princess hadn't knelt for a long time to plead with King Qin and the princess, these two girls would have been beaten with a wooden board.  He died, and now each person has received fifty lashes and been sent to the Zhuangzi outside to work as an errand, which can be considered a blessing."

    Gao Feng nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. After knowing that the "pure yin spirit" was the princess, the fate of the two maids became worrying. They would run around with such a valuable young lady. If something happened, would they be held accountable?  When it comes to the young lady, the maid may be severely punished, but now that her life has been saved, this is pretty good.

    Now think about why the "Xiang Master" Taoist method had flaws. These two maids actually still have residual impressions. It is most likely related to the treasure on the princess. With the treasure to protect her body, evil magic and nightmare spells are often  will fail, giving you a chance to solve the case.

    "That's good. I still need to ask my sister to thank the princess for her kindness. I will go back to my errand now."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Please recommend, click to collect, and ask for all kinds of support

    C

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 86 Roaring with pleasure

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Gao Feng said goodbye with a relaxed clasped fist. Seeing that he had nothing else to say, the female officer was quite surprised. She also knew that Gao Feng was from a poor and distant family. Such a young man was not focused on climbing up, knowing that he could  To be related to such a noble figure as King Qin, he must have tried his best to please him, but he didn't expect that Gao Feng was completely calm and calm without asking for anything.

    Seeing Gao Feng really turning around to leave, the female officer also showed some appreciation on her face, and raised her voice and said:

    "High School Lieutenant, you will do your best in the future. You have made such a contribution. The princess will see it, and His Highness King Qin will also see it. The rules of Daxia will not let down the ministers who have made meritorious deeds. I am the steward next to Her Majesty the Princess.  My surname is Li, if anything happens, you can go to Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion to find me.¡±

    This is a great favor. Many officials and nobles in the capital would be willing to live ten or twenty years shorter if they had such a promise. After hearing this, Gao Feng did not show any pretense. He turned around, bowed and saluted, and said loudly:

    "Thank you for your kindness, thank you very much!"

    When they walked out of Zhuangzi, all the people in Zhuangzi looked at Gao Feng as if they were looking at ghosts and gods, and were in awe. When Gao Feng came in, they looked at him as if they were dead, because there were so many strong players in Zhuangzi, even the famous "  "The Five Mysteries of the Taoist Sect" are all here, isn't this Demon-Suppressing School Captain here to die?  Not to mention, the Duke Lai Guo in Zhuangzi has a posture of swarming up to deal with you.

    But no one expected that this shabby-looking captain would be supported by Princess Qingrou, the granddaughter of the current benevolent emperor. What they didn't expect was that in a one-on-one battle, he defeated the five famous people in the capital.  Xuanzhi Xuanlie was beaten severely, and everyone saw what he looked like when he went out. The Taoist Xuanlie, who was so majestic when he came in, seemed like a dead dog. With such a backing and a strong person, it was ridiculous that he was blind.  Cooperating with Young Master Zhu E to plot against him, if this master gets angry, everyone will probably turn into flesh and blood.

    Gao Feng strode out with his head held high. He didn't even bother to ask who this Zhuangzi belonged to. He wouldn't even pay attention to such a bastard.

    When I came here, I was worried and prepared for the worst, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would end like this, with a happy fight and a hearty win. With my family background, I could actually "bully others" like this!

    Walking out of the gate of Zhuangzi, you can see the majestic and majestic city of Beijing in front of you, and you can also vaguely see the surging river on one side of the city. Seeing this scene and thinking about his experience in Zhuangzi, Gao Feng roared loudly and expressed his feelings.  !

    Gao Feng shouted heartily and without any thought of restraining his strength. Just as he shouted, the horse riding on the guard patrolling around the village suddenly collapsed to the ground and directly threw the knight on it.  Unable to get up anymore, the extremely embarrassed knights just wanted to get up, but they also curled up on the ground. They felt that they were in the violent storm and did not dare to move.

    Almost all the animals in Zhuangzi collapsed or fainted directly, and the people all looked pale, as if they had encountered rough waves on the sea and could not stand firmly.

    Gao Feng's breath was long, and the whistle seemed to never stop. It spread out in all directions with Zhuangzi as the center. The birds in the surrounding grass and woods flew up in panic, flying around in mid-air without thinking.  Animals and the like also ran out one after another. The smaller ones fainted and fell to the ground, while the larger ones ran in the opposite direction of the sound.

    Zhuangzi was dozens of miles away from Zhongjing City. It was not yet noon, and the soldiers guarding the east gate of Zhongjing City were guarding listlessly. Suddenly, it seemed as if a strong wind was blowing, but there was no sign of wind blowing at all. The city  The bells and bells hanging at the top of the city rang at the same time, and the flags originally hung on the flagpoles also began to tremble.

    "Why is the horse so frightened?"

    "Hurry up and hold your cow, don't let it run away!"

    There were screams below. The general at the city gate looked at the city gate in confusion, then looked at the suddenly chaotic official road in front of the city gate. He touched the sweat on his forehead with his hand and muttered in a low voice:

    "It's not windy here either!"

    Amid the roar, the gate of Zhuangzi behind Gao Feng creaked continuously, as if it could not withstand the invisible pull, and suddenly collapsed. Only then did Gao Feng stop the roar, looked up to the sky, laughed, and strode away.

    Zhuangzi behind him was already in a mess. The gate of Zhuangzi collapsed, and even the surrounding earth walls collapsed in many places. As for whether it was caused by Gao Feng's roar, no one could get up to ask at this time, and Gao Feng didn't bother to pay attention.

    When he came, he had no intention of wandering. When he returned, he had no patience and was delayed on the road. Gao Feng ran all the way, only a few steps slower at the city gate, and in the blink of an eye, he was back at Fengtianfang.

    &nbsp; When he appeared in Fengtianfang, it was just lunch time. There were quite a few people from the Gao clan on the street. The first person to see Gao Feng couldn't help but be stunned, and subconsciously lowered his head to avoid him.  Then he felt something was wrong and looked up at Gao Feng again.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s high-spirited expression, the tribesman finally couldn¡¯t help but asked in surprise:

    "Brother Feng, did you win?"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t bother to pay attention. He just nodded and continued to walk forward. The person who asked him was also confused. Was Gao Feng¡¯s nod an affirmation or a greeting?  But the joyful expression on Gao Feng's face was not fake. Could it be that he actually won in a competition with the heir apparent of Laiguo's family?

    I met many tribesmen along the way. They were all smiling and enthusiastic the day before, but they were cold-eyed last night. Now they are full of doubts. Gao Feng nodded at first, but then ignored them and went straight home.

    After entering the house and closing the door, Gao Feng took a deep breath and waved his fist excitedly. Before he could enter the house, he heard the noise of people outside the courtyard. Gao Feng actually won the blood patch competition and swaggered  Back, this kind of thing is really shocking in the ordinary and boring life of Fengtianfang. The tribesmen can't help but feel curious. Gao Feng is not as polite as he was a few days ago, so everyone gathers in front of the door to discuss and watch.  It's also good.

    "Did you really win?"

    "You're back too soon. Don't you just run away from the battle, right?"

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this!¡±

    "Maybe I'm out of my mind"

    All kinds of words poured into Gao Feng's ears for a while. Although he was excited, he was also upset when he heard it. If he had endured it before, it would have passed, but today, Gao Feng didn't want to admit it. He was deeply moved.  He took a breath, slowly gathered his internal strength, watched the exposed skin begin to shine with a golden light, and then stamped his foot.

    The ground in the courtyard was centered around the trampled area, with spiderweb-like cracks spreading. The ground shook violently, and another burst of screams and cries could be heard outside the courtyard wall, "The ground is shaking!" The screams  There was such a loud noise that anyone who dared to stay in Fengtianfang ran away. After a while, the surrounding area of ??the house was clean.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Get up early and take a look at the list. In this world, honest people still suffer. There will be another update in the afternoon. Please recommend, collect, reward and click. Keep going. In the meantime, there will be three updates.

    C

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 87 Cute Puppy

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    When there was no one around his house, Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh out loud. In the past, he had always lived a boring life. He kept everything in his heart and was careful. Today's hearty battle made him whole.  People have worked hard, and Gao Feng knows that he has reached the realm of "hardness and softness". At this level, he can be said to be an outstanding master and has touched the threshold of the strong.

    A warrior in the realm of "hardness and softness", even without the support of family and power, can still carve out a world by himself alone. Now Gao Feng is truly independent.

    He was high-spirited and happy. Of course, this happiness may also include meeting and a short conversation with Princess Qingrou. That beautiful girl did have a charm that made people happy. Gao Feng even guessed, could it be that  Is this the characteristic of a pure Yin spirit body?

    Such excitement always needs someone to talk to. For Gao Feng, there is only one person who can talk about it with all his heart. That existence is not in this world, but on the fairy mountain.

    It is definitely impossible to fall asleep in this mental state, and the method of entering the mountain in a trance state, Hu Jiu, also said that it is not feasible, but today Gao Feng does not care so much, and in this situation, even if he enters the mountain in a trance state, he  There won't be any danger.

    This was the first time that Gao Feng went into the mountain not for the purpose of practicing any technique or for any answers. He went to the mountain just to find his senior Hu Jiu, who seemed to be his own master, to talk about his excitement and joy.

    Without distracting thoughts, he executed the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art one move at a time. After the strength in his body increased and shrank, it began to operate automatically. I don't know if it has anything to do with his improvement to the "hard and soft" realm.  Feng found that the process of entering the mountain this time was different from the last time. Instead of the scenery starting to change in a trance, this time he could feel the scenery around him gradually changing.

    At first, the scene at the foot of the Fairy Mountain appeared. It was very light, like a phantom smoke. Slowly, the color became thicker and became more real, while the scenery in the house slowly faded, changing from the real thing at the beginning.  It gradually became like a phantom, until it finally disappeared.

    The green brick ground under his feet has turned into green grass. He is already at the foot of the mountain. Gao Feng shook his head. He was really not used to this way of entering the mountain.

    The way of entering the mountain this time is different from before, and the feeling is also different. The last time I entered the mountain in this state, there were still vague noises from the real world in my ears, and I could still see the scene over there, but now it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s just like a dream.  It's like entering the mountain in the middle, which is different from what the senior Hu Jiu said.

    When I went into the mountains before, I could see the black wolf, no matter big or small, always running around. But now I saw the chubby little black wolf sleeping on the side of the stone road, chewing a piece on one side of its body.  Half of the meat was cooked in sauce, and the little wolf's mouth was all shiny, and he snored and slept soundly.

    Gao Feng looked at the cuteness, and squatted down and stretched out his hand to stroke it gently a few times. The little wolf was very familiar with his scent. With his eyes still closed, he stuck out his tongue and licked the palm of Gao Feng's hand, and then went back to sleep.

    When they walked to the mountain road, Gao Feng realized that he was just excited about going into the mountain this time, but he forgot to buy food. Whether it was meat or fruits, he didn't care about anything. With that senior's temper, he might not be able to walk on the mountain road until  Halfway through, he was about to shout.

    But it was impossible to go out and buy it now. Gao Feng smiled bitterly and continued walking up. But all the way up the mountain, until he reached the first level of the mountain, he didn't hear the senior's shout.

    Could it be that senior is asleep?  This possibility is not impossible, but Gao Feng always felt that the senior Hu Jiu would not be able to sleep at this time.

    Continuing to go up the mountain, the stone steps leading to the second level of the mountain are still buried in the clouds and mist. The archway cannot be seen here, and no one can be seen here. Although Gao Feng is curious, he is also a little afraid.  The huge pressure made him halfway up the mountain. Before he could react, he was kicked away. Since entering the mountain, Gao Feng's strength and martial arts have improved by leaps and bounds, but he was still kicked away like that. It was really scary.

    What kind of existence can so easily kick away a warrior who has reached the realm of "hardness and softness"? Thinking about the fact that Senior Hu Jiu on the first level of the mountain is already so powerful, what about the second level of the mountain?  What will happen if the existence exists? Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but feel awe in his heart.

    After hesitating, since the senior Hu Jiu said it was not the time to go up yet, it was better not to go up. Gao Feng found a reason for himself and stopped in front of the stone tablet of "War Demon Temple".  Senior Hu Jiu remained silent, and Gao Feng really didn't know what to do.

    Gao Feng walked aimlessly to the tree stump, which looked like a cross-section the size of a round table.There are often messy lines on the tree stump, and if you look closely, moving human figures will appear. But now the cross section of the tree stump is as smooth as a mirror, and there is nothing there.

    A dozen steps ahead was the woods, and senior Hu Jiu should be among them. Gao Feng suddenly found that he was so curious about the second level of the War Demon Temple, but he knew very little about this level. He had been there.  The place, that is, the area from the stone road to the tree stump, is not much larger than that. There seems to be a martial arts field behind the woods, but I don't know if it is real or an illusion.

    Curious in his heart, Gao Feng walked forward step by step. As he got closer, he realized that the woods that looked very deep from a distance were just a dozen trees sparsely gathered together. The branches and leaves were still lush, but although the trunks were sparse,  It fell, but I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was behind the tree.

    Gao Feng remembered that he threw a lot of food into it, but now he couldn't see any trace of food, not even the remaining bones. Could it be possible that he had eaten them all?  Just when he was wondering, Gao Feng heard a snoring sound. The sound was very soft, but Gao Feng's hearing could hear it clearly.

    It seems to be a woman?  It seems to be a girl?  Looks like a puppy?  Three thoughts ran through Gao Feng's mind, and he himself burst into laughter. Just go in and see what it is, why bother thinking about it yourself.

    Taking a few steps forward, I saw the source of the snoring sound. A pure white little beast was curled up and sleeping there. It was truly white, and there seemed to be crystals in its fur, just like the arctic cold in the North.  The snow here has no trace of impurities and is extremely pure.

    The little beast¡¯s head was nestled on its waist, its four claws were retracted, and its furry tail just covered its head. It was only a little bigger than the little black wolf.

    But this little beast is not as round as the little wolf. The body curve is quite soft. Gao Feng shook his head and felt a little strange. He was clearly looking at an animal like a puppy and a wolf, so why was he always moving towards the woman?  He was thinking, why did he find that little beast very tempting when he thought of a woman? Gao Feng felt a chill all over his body. He quickly shook his head and said with a smile:

    "What a cute puppy"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ??????????????????????????????????????? Thank you all, there will be three more updates tomorrow, please collect, recommend and click on all kinds of support!

    C

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 88 I am not a dog

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "What a cute puppy"

    Before he finished speaking, he felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes, and something rushed towards him. Gao Feng was not like before. In a hurry, his skill had expanded to the maximum, and he waved the six moves of calming the gods at will, attacking and defending.  Combined, the golden light all over the body has also become brighter.

    The defense and counterattack of the "Strong and Soft" warriors were extremely fierce, but at this time they had no effect at all. Gao Feng only felt something hit his chest, and an incomparable force came, and the whole person flew out like a cloud.

    It didn't fly too far, he just fell near the tree stump. The place where he was hit didn't hurt, and he didn't seem to be injured. However, Gao Feng felt numb and hot all over. This feeling, this feeling was like being hit.  Female Chapter 88 I was not touched by a dog, but also by that graceful figure in the mist. Gao Feng was extremely horrified, this must be a witchcraft!

    Things happened so fast. Before he and his senior Hu Jiu could call for help, they saw the clouds and mist coming towards him. There was a figure in the mist. It was Gao Feng who had seen the projection twice but had never seen the true appearance.  The posture was so tempting. Gao Feng stopped breathing for an instant. The figure was rushing towards him. There were still chains around the figure's neck. Gao Feng felt that his whole body was burning and seemed to explode!

    Gao Feng couldn't control his physical impulses, but was extremely frightened mentally. Gao Feng really didn't know what to do at this time. Even when he was falling endlessly, he never felt like this.

    The figure was getting closer and closer. Just when Gao Feng was about to lose control, the clouds and mist enveloped Gao Feng, and then quickly dissipated. Something fell on Gao Feng's chest. Gao Feng quickly calmed down. Strangely,  The thing falling on the chest is not that figure

    When he looked up, he saw the pure white little beast with a pink pointed nose and two red eyes shining there. The rest were crystal white. For some reason, Gao Feng felt that there seemed to be anger in those eyes.  The little beast stretched out its front paws and slapped it hard twice.

    There was a "pop" sound, and the furry little paw hit the face. It shouldn't hurt, but it felt like being slapped twice, and it was burning.

    "Who is the dog? I am the fox. I am the nine-tailed fox. I am the sky fox!"

    The little beast was spitting out human words angrily. This voice belonged to the senior Hu Jiu. A thin chain was tied around the neck of the little beast and connected to the woods behind him

    Gao Feng never expected that there was a cute little white fox behind the first layer of woods in Fairy Mountain. But what surprised him was that the voice of this little fox was the same as that of senior Hu Jiu.

    "nine-tailed fox, sky fox"

    Gao Feng had vaguely heard of these two names. They should be in some legend or story, but Gao Feng didn't care. After being slapped twice, he asked cautiously:

    "Are you Senior Hu Jiu?"

    Fairy Mountain is a magical existence, and it is not uncommon for any incredible things to happen on this mountain, but Gao Feng still has to ask, what is happening in front of him is too beyond his psychological endurance.

    "You bastard, of course I am Hu Jiu, you actually said I am a dog!"

    The little white fox standing on Gao Feng's chest said angrily. He raised his front paw and slapped it again. With a crisp "pop" sound, Gao Feng's face was slapped to the side again.

    The fox was a little bigger than the little black wolf. With its small front paws raised, you could see the pink flesh pads. It was extremely cute, but its power was not small. With such a slap on the face, Gao Feng felt like he was really being slapped.  It was like a slap in the face, and his cheeks were burning and hurting. This feeling seemed normal, but in fact it was not. Gao Feng was in the current state, even if he was slashed and stabbed with a sword, he might not feel the pain, let alone the gentle slap of this little beast.  .

    Gao Feng opened and closed his mouth. He was hit three times and his face was a little numb, but he didn't know how to deal with this situation.

    Although senior Hu Jiu laughed and cursed and was always making noises about eating and drinking all day long, he was indeed very kind to him. However, he did not expect that the image of "senior" would actually be such a cute little fox. Facing such a cute little fox  Fox, I want to hug and tease him, but this awe always feels awkward.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng realized that the name "Hu Jiu" was very similar to "Nine-tailed Fox".

    "What are you doing standing around? Did you get something to eat this time?"

    The little fox "Hu Jiu" standing on Gao Feng's chest said impatiently. After hearing these familiar words, Gao Feng suddenly figured out that no matter whether he was a human or an animal in front of him, this existence had a great influence on him after all.  Well, it helped me a lot, so I should respect him.

    &nbsp; "Senior, this junior came in a hurry this time and didn't get anything to eat. I will definitely make up for it next time."

    The little fox asked about the food, and seemed to be taking the opportunity to get angry. Seeing Gao Feng speak so seriously, it also became quiet. Its four tiny paws touched Gao Feng's chest, and its small body jumped up.  , fell on a branch nearby.

    There was a slender chain on Hu Jiu's neck. Gao Feng couldn't see where the chain was tied, but the chain was made of metal and was very long. Normally, such a chain should be heavy, but for that little  The fox's movements had no effect at all, as if the chain didn't exist.

    The little fox landed on a thin branch. The branch swayed, but the little fox stood firmly on it, staring curiously at Gao Feng below, and said to himself:

    "Why did you come in so quietly this time? Oh, your power has actually been integrated with this fairy mountain. Why are you still lying down? Get up!"

    Gao Feng stood up awkwardly, but the branch where Hu Jiu was standing was a little higher than when he stood up. Hearing Hu Jiu's words, Gao Feng asked curiously:

    "Integration? Senior, how do you talk about this?"

    "What else can I say? Your strength was completely exhausted last time. You have run out of energy. Didn't you just eat a lot of fruit?"

    Gao Feng nodded. He ate happily in the fruit forest at the foot of the mountain. The little fox said again:

    "The power of the fruit is one with the mountain. After you eat it, the texture of the power in your body is very similar to that of the fairy mountain. In the past, the power was different from each other. When you come in, it is like throwing a stone into water. Although the water submerges the stone, the water is still  Water and stone are still stones, but now your power is from the same source as the mountain. After entering the mountain, it is almost completely integrated, so naturally it will be difficult to detect."

    What he said was a bit mysterious. Gao Feng seemed to understand it, but he could understand the meaning. Gao Feng nodded and said excitedly:

    "So that the seniors know that the junior has made another breakthrough today, and has risen from 'Wuwu' to 'Strongness and Softness'. This is all due to the guidance and help of the seniors!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There will be another update in the afternoon and a third update in the evening. Please recommend, collect, click and reward, and please support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 89 Dragon Binding Rope

    <tr><td>

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The little fox standing on the branch glanced at Gao Feng with his eyes. Gao Feng naturally felt that sense of transparency in his body again. The little fox said boredly:

    "That fruit contains pure power. After you eat it, you go up to the second level of the mountain road, and the power is forged and strengthened. In this kind of situation, it is not normal to have a breakthrough, so why make a fuss here."

    For the extremely important breakthrough for warriors, in the eyes of senior Hu Jiu, it was just a "fuss". Having said that, if it was the senior Hu Jiu who only heard his voice but not his person, Gao Feng would have listened respectfully, but now  This cute little fox stands on a branch with four little paws, and its petite body is swaying. If he saw it in the real world, even if Gao Feng was a rough man, he would pick it up. Chapter 89: Touch and tease with the dragon rope.  , although I am respectful now, I feel awkward in my heart.

    The little fox¡¯s big fluffy tail swayed back and forth, its round eyes flashed, and it suddenly said:

    "You seemed to be glowing just now, can it shine again?"

    This is not difficult. Gao Feng activates his skills, and golden light comes out from his exposed skin. For Gao Feng, the exposed golden light means that he can keep his power at its highest state at all times. Although his power is amazing, he can't do it outside.  It is not that easy to hold on, but it is different in this mountain. Gao Feng can naturally activate and release his inner power.

    Seeing Gao Feng's body gradually glowing with golden light, the little fox and senior Hu Jiu, who had been a little angry since he woke up, was happy. He turned somersault lightly on the branch, cheered, and praised Gao Feng and said  :

    "You are really good. You can shine so quickly. It's great, it's great!"

    Apart from bringing food up the mountain, this was the first time Gao Feng received praise from Senior Hu Jiu, but the praise made him dumbfounded. When a warrior reaches the realm of "Wu Wu", his strength will have an external appearance.  There were flashes of light and color. Chapter 89 The Dragon Binding Rope was just a sign, but this senior little fox took it very seriously. I really didn¡¯t know why.

    "Just keep this glowing look and cut off the chain around my neck."

    Hu Jiu said eagerly that it was really uncomfortable to be chained. Gao Feng hurriedly stepped forward. Ever since he knew that this little fox was senior Hu Jiu, he had been restraining himself and making his attitude more respectful. But he could see that  When I was looking for the chain, my mind was thinking of something else.

    The graceful figure in the clouds and mist that I saw had a chain around its neck, and the figure that appeared when the clouds and mist came over just now. Combining these things together, could it be that that figure was the transformation of the little fox in front of me?

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t remember the legend of the sky fox and the nine-tailed fox very clearly, but he had heard some stories about vixens transforming into women, so he naturally thought of this.

    But the next moment Gao Feng shook his head. This was his master and benefactor, so it was better not to think too much. The little fox had already jumped off the branch. Gao Feng noticed that the chain seemed to shrink back and looked at it.  The texture seems to be metallic, but it also has leather-like properties.

    Looking along Hu Jiu's neck into the woods, he saw another strange place. The woods with more than a dozen trees were so deep that he couldn't even see the end. He didn't know where the other end of the chain was tied.  It¡¯s also endless. There are so many magical things on the mountain, and this one is no exception.

    Gao Feng always maintained the peak state of his strength and pointed towards the chain. The chain was only half the thickness of his little finger. It seemed to be made of silver, but there were colorful streams of light outside, and they were linked together. With Gao Feng's eyes,  , I can¡¯t actually see the gaps in each link. Each link seems to be made of nature. I really don¡¯t know how it was made.

    Seeing this chain, Gao Feng also had doubts. Can he really break such a magical thing even if he is strong?  I wanted to go back to think about it, but the movement didn't stop. I reached out and pinched it.

    The chain is very thin, and a bayonet can be seen on the little fox's neck. A metal snake head as big as the belly of a finger bites the chain and becomes a button.

    There are too many magical things on the Immortal Mountain. Although the chain is thin and Gao Feng's strength is great, there is no guarantee that it can be broken. He just followed Hu Jiu's words and kept his body emitting golden light, and slowly leaned over.

    It seems difficult, but in fact it is not that complicated. Before your fingers touch the chain, just when the light comes into contact, the chain bounces and shrinks as if it is alive.

    Could he still hide? Gao Feng was shocked. The chain was so close to the little fox's fur. Gao Feng was afraid that he would accidentally injure himself by using too much force. His current movements were also extremely fast and accurate. He pinched the little fox againStanding there firmly, there was not much room for the chain to dodge and change, and Gao Feng suddenly pinched him.

    After pinching it, he began to exert force. The chain shook as if it was in pain. Gao Feng kept applying more force, but the chain kept shaking without any change. Gao Feng also felt strange. With his current strength,  Even if this chain is made of hundreds of refined steel, it will definitely be crushed even if it is kept constant, but this chain does not even deform.

    "When will the results come out if this continues? I don't know what senior Hu Jiu thinks. Gao Feng was about to ask a question when he saw the snake head's mouth suddenly opened and the chain around the fox's neck suddenly loosened.

    "Hold on and don't move!"

    Looking at the opening of the bayonet, Gao Feng felt that he was done, so he subconsciously let go. When he heard Hu Jiu's shout, he quickly grabbed it.

    After the chain's bayonet was released, the entire chain suddenly shrank toward the woods. Fortunately, Gao Feng caught it in time. The chain was really struggling violently in Gao Feng's hands like a snake.  Gao Feng was unprepared at first and was almost freed from the chain.

    Thinking about my "hard and soft" magical power, and keeping it running at its peak, I can almost lose my grip on this chain. It's amazing.

    The little fox escaped from the chain and immediately screamed for joy. He ran twice on the spot, jumped up again, and turned several somersaults in mid-air before falling to the ground.

    Gao Feng had no time to look at this cute display. The fierce struggle of the chain became more and more fierce. He already had to use both hands to grasp it, but the chain was not so difficult to handle when he pinched it just now. This was strange.  When they were struggling, the little fox over there had turned around and stared at the violently shaking chain. Just as Gao Feng asked for help, he heard the little fox cry out.

    The voice was not loud, but it was unusually clear. Gao Feng trembled subconsciously, but the chain on his hand suddenly became quiet. The little fox jumped lightly and reached Gao Feng's shoulder, and said:

    "Wrap this chain around your wrist."

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There will be another update around 9pm, please collect, recommend, reward and click to support!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 90 Kindness

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng was stunned and did as he was told. When he started to wrap it, he realized that the chain was not long. It was obviously an endless length deep into the woods. But when he wrapped it around his wrist, he discovered that the chain was not long.  The length is only enough to wrap around the wrist, just as long as a palm.

    The senior Hu Jiu on the shoulder read another word, and the chain trembled. The snake's head bit the other end of the chain, connecting it end to end. Another colorful light passed over the thin chain, and it was already  It is tied to the wrist quite appropriately, and it looks like a decorative bracelet.

    Gao Feng was on duty on Shima Street and had also entered jewelry stores, but he knew that women and children only wore this bracelet. It was a bit incongruous for a man to wear one like this.

    "Have you seen the woods on the other side of the stone road?"

    Chapter 90: Kindness The first level of the mountain is divided into two halves by a stone road. On the other side, there are lush vegetation and woods more than a hundred steps away, but Gao Feng has never paid attention to it. He also looked at it when he heard the words.  In the past, I subconsciously estimated that there were still two hundred steps away from me, but on this mountain, looking at two hundred steps, I couldn't tell what the real distance was.

    "Staring at a tree, thinking about grabbing it and shaking the chain off your wrist!"

    At this moment, Gao Feng seems to have returned to his old days. This is his revered senior Hu Jiu, not a cute little fox. He will do whatever his senior says!

    He had superhuman vision and had already selected a tall tree. He waved his right hand. It was more than two hundred steps away. Even if he had the inner strength, he probably couldn't reach it. But when he waved his arm to the limit, he saw a silver thread.  It flew straight out, as fast as lightning, and had already firmly tied the big tree.

    "Pull back!"

    Gao Feng yanked back suddenly, and the big tree as thick as an arm was uprooted from the ground and flew towards this side. It was the thin and short chain on Gao Feng's wrist that tied the big tree.

    The tree suddenly fell to the ground in front of me, and the chain automatically retracted to the wrist. It still looked the same long and kind, so thin that I couldn't even feel any weight on my wrist.

    Such a magical treasure can be extended at will, is so strong, and can be entangled and grasped so firmly. Such a thin chain can extend a person's arm infinitely.

    "This dragon-binding rope is made from the bones of a thousand-year-old rhinoceros. It is indestructible and can be moved at will. This chain is useless on the mountain. You can take it!"

    There are thousands of kinds of Noble Phantasms, high and low, but each one has a magical function. For Gao Feng, who was born in a poor family, that Noble Phantasm was once something beyond his reach, not even a luxury.  I had high hopes, but after entering the mountain, I got the Qiankun Box in the real world, and now I got the dragon-binding rope on the fairy mountain. Gao Feng knew in his heart that the treasure on the fairy mountain must be stronger than the treasure in the real world.  Many, many.

    Originally, he wanted to go up the mountain to express his joy after the victory. After discovering the truth about his seniors, he got such a magical treasure with just a little help. Gao Feng felt excited and said with gratitude:

    "Thank you, senior, for your kindness"

    After saying this, I felt it was too stiff, so I smiled and said:

    "The chain that binds senior actually requires a dragon-binding rope. Senior is really amazing."

    "Tch! What a dragon!"

    I thought I would soften it with a flattery, but I didn¡¯t expect that Senior Hu Jiu would say something extremely contemptuous. It was too awkward for a cute little fox to look down on the dragon so much.

    The little fox standing on Gao Feng¡¯s shoulder moved when he said this, making Gao Feng¡¯s cheeks feel tickled by fluff.

    In the midst of the lightning and flint, Gao Feng realized another thing. He fell into the devil's formation and fell endlessly in the darkness. In the end, he met the giant who was as big as heaven and earth. Just before his eyes, he was sucked into the endless  In the darkness, the fairy mountain appeared. A little beast stood on his shoulder and shouted "Go away" to the giant, and then he was freed from the strange situation.

    Gao Feng reached out and patted his forehead. Why was he so stupid? Wasn't it his senior Hu Jiu who came to save him?

    "Senior taught me the supreme martial arts, and saved my life when darkness fell. Senior is a great kindness, and I will repay it with my body and bones."

    At that time, Gao Feng asked Hu Jiu, but he subconsciously thought that Hu Jiu was a human or a god, but he did not expect that Hu Jiu was the little fox, the little beast standing on his shoulders.

    Gao Feng¡¯s grateful speech did not receive any formal response. Hu Jiuman reprimanded impatiently:

    "Didn't I tell you about that matter?"?It¡¯s time to mention it, don¡¯t think about it, remember, you thought I was joking when I said these things!  "

    I don¡¯t know why, but senior Hu Jiu was extremely serious when talking about this matter. Gao Feng felt very confused and quickly agreed.

    There was a faint fragrance wafting from the tip of his nose, and the fluff rubbed on his cheeks. Gao Feng felt that something was wrong in his mind, and his whole body felt inexplicably hot. This feeling scared him, and he thought what was going on. It was him on his shoulders.  His benefactor is still a fox, but he seems to be next to an extremely tempting woman.

    While he was thinking wildly, suddenly there was a shock on his shoulders. The little fox had rushed out like lightning and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Gao Feng only heard a burst of laughter and shouting in the air:

    "Finally, I'm not tied up by that chain anymore. I want to play happily and run happily!"

    He laughed loudly, sounding like a child who had been locked up by his parents for a long time and was suddenly released. He was about to go crazy. Hu Jiu's voice also changed. It was not so idiosyncratic, but rather very similar to the three.  Four year old girl.

    The happy expression in Hu Jiu's tone even touched Gao Feng. Just as a smile appeared on his lips, he heard the sound of wind behind him. Hu Jiu actually turned back from behind. However, the speed was so fast. No matter how big the first layer of the mountain was,  It can also be completed in an instant.

    Before Gao Feng could turn around, he felt someone pushed him hard from behind, and he flew out like a cloud.

    "Don't come here these days. I want to have fun in the mountains. Next time you come, remember to get some roast chicken."

    Hu Jiu's voice echoed in his ears, but the scenery in front of him was blurry. Gao Feng knew in his heart that he was about to go out.

    When you came in, the scenery was gradually changing, but when you went out, you were still in a daze. Gao Feng staggered a step and steadied his body.

    Speaking of which, although I entered the mountain this time in trance while I was awake, there was no interference from the sounds and scenery in the world. It was similar to entering the mountain when I was sleeping, but it was completely different from before.

    Gao Feng looked down at his right wrist. The thin silver chain was still there, and there was a faint flow of colored light. Gao Feng suddenly smiled and whispered:

    "No wonder I like eating chickens, it turns out to be a fox!"

    I originally had some guesses about the senior Hu Jiu on the Fairy Mountain. I most imagined that he was a master with white beard and white hair. I never expected that this was actually a cute and beautiful little fox. I was a little awe-stricken, but after getting close,  There is a lot more love.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here, the third update is here, please collect it, recommend it, and click to reward it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 91 Family Affairs

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Looking at the light on the window paper, it was already dusk. I entered the mountain at noon and stayed in the mountain for less than half an hour, but almost two hours had passed in the real world.  .

    Gao Feng immediately heard the noisy voices outside his house. If he listened carefully, he could tell that they were all his tribesmen and neighbors from Fengtianfang. Didn't he scare them away?  Why are you still hanging around?

    As I was wondering, I heard this comment:

    " Mr. Feng is so arrogant. The butler came and called the door three times, but he didn't open it"

    ¡°¡­I feel resentful in my heart¡­¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned. The big housekeeper these people called was Gao Xian, the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion. When he entered the mountain, the housekeeper came to Chapter 91 Household Affairs three times. However, Gao Feng did not take this seriously. After this,  After the first blood battle, his sense of belonging and closeness to the Gao clan became much weaker.

    "Don't you guys have anything to do? Why are you all gathering here? Everything is going away soon!"

    There was another majestic voice outside, but it was none other than Gao Xian, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion. The tribesmen who were gathered outside asked him to say hello, but they did not dare to stay here. They all dispersed.

    When it was quiet outside, there was a knock on the door. After a few beats, Gao Xian shouted:

    "Is Master Feng here? Mr. Hou invites Master Feng to come over and discuss something!"

    He didn't use much force to knock on the door, and his voice was suppressed, and he was very polite and respectful. How could Gao Xian have such an attitude towards Gao Feng before yesterday? If Fengtian Hou was looking for him in a hurry, the big housekeeper would probably break down the door directly.  Into the.

    Yesterday, I was allowed to fight alone, and my clan didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to stand out. After winning the battle, are you so polite?

    Gao Feng also has anger in his heart. Since everyone can tell the difference so clearly, there is no need for me to be too respectful to you, the clan leader, and let you wait for a while.

    The sound of inquiries and knocks on the door sounded for a while and then stopped. Gao Xianhan muttered something vaguely and left again.

    Gao Feng was still sleepless that night. He spent the whole night practicing. Gao Feng now knew one thing in his heart, that is, this innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique and these six God-suppressing techniques are his foundation.  Because he studied hard and never stopped, he was able to survive in these battles. Without this martial arts, he is nothing. Someone will definitely cut him into pieces to find the location of the jade pendant and the fairy mountain.  .

    Only by practicing martial arts well can you protect yourself and the fairy mountain.

    However, there was one trouble in practicing this night, that is, all kinds of utensils and vegetation in the small yard were in a mess. The reason was very simple. The dragon-binding rope that Gao Feng got from the Fairy Mountain could be moved at will. It was an extremely important thing.  It is a convenient treasure, but it is too flexible. When Gao Feng raises his hand, the dragon-binding rope will often fly out, and he will pull the object his hand is facing back. When he pulls it up, he finds that it is wrong, and then drops it again, repeating the same process all night long.  , with Gao Feng as the center, surrounded by debris, and it was a mess.

    When the sky first appeared, Gao Feng stopped practicing, and quickly started to clean up the debris in the yard. He was fast, and he sorted it out very quickly. Before long, everything was tidied up.

    Before leaving the house, Gao Feng looked at his right wrist. The tiny chain on it was flowing with colored light. Looking at this precious phantom, Gao Feng heard the words of the senior in the mountain.

    "What is a dragon"

    What a strong tone, especially when these words were said in the mouth of a little fox. What is a dragon? A dragon is a divine beast, a magical thing with infinite power that soars above the nine heavens. Even the emperor of the Great Xia Empire is named after it.  The dragon is a symbol, but a little fox said that the dragon is nothing. This is really incredible.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out out, this little fox calls himself the "Sky Fox" and the "Nine-Tailed Fox". I don't know what kind of existence he is, so I must ask him if he has the chance.

    After finishing cleaning, I walked out of the yard and walked onto the street and turned around to close the door. I heard running sounds on the side and saw a man dressed as a servant of the Hou Mansion running towards the Hou Mansion. I don¡¯t know why?

    However, Gao Feng knew the answer before he even walked out of the street. Someone behind him shouted:

    "Master Feng, please stay!"

    It was the housekeeper Gao Xian. Gao Feng realized that the servant had gone back to report the news. He should have been arranged by Gao Xian to wait in front of his house, and he would notify him when he went out. However, if he had called him to enter the Marquis Mansion in the past,  , that servant is enough. Now that the tide is rising, all boats must be here, and it will be official only when the housekeeper Gao Xian comes over.

    Gao Xian was also in his fifties and left.He was anxious and out of breath. Although he was rejected by Gao Feng yesterday, there was no angry look on his face at this time. He still looked respectful and polite. When he arrived, he said with a smile:

    "Young Master Feng is well. The Marquis has invited the young master to come into the mansion to discuss something. If you leave so early, Master Feng probably hasn't had breakfast yet. Why don't you go to the mansion to have breakfast with the Marquis first to discuss the matter."

    Although it was early, there were people from Fengtianfang going out for a walk. When they saw Gao Xian and Gao Feng talking, some people came closer. When they heard the bustling scene, their faces were full of envy. They could be treated so politely by the chief steward Gao Xian.  Gao Feng was treated well and was invited to have breakfast with the Marquis in the mansion. Gao Feng was really lucky.

    But it was also a coincidence that while they were talking here, a good-looking policeman came over on horseback, walked up to him, dismounted and said:

    "Master Gao, Master Du Weihong has sent an order for you to go to the Demon Suppression Department's office as soon as possible today."

    If it had been the day before yesterday, Gao Feng would definitely have gone to Fengtianhou Mansion to wait, but now it is different. He first agreed to the officer, and then said to Gao Xian with a smile:

    "Uncle Xian, business matters are important. When I get back in the evening, I will visit the Marquis again."

    Just when Gao Xian was about to speak, Gao Feng had already left Shi Shiran. Gao Xian was stunned, and the Gao family members who were watching the excitement were even more dumbfounded.

    Before the blood battle, Gao Feng was just a lucky member of the distant branch in Gao Xian's heart, and it was nothing. The Demon-Suppressing School Captain in him was fought for by the Marquis. Without the Fengtian Marquis Mansion,  , Gao Feng is nothing.

    But after this blood patch competition, Gao Feng himself has firmly established himself in Zhongjing and Daxia. He won the competition. Nothing can hinder his development in a short period of time. In addition, Gao Feng's front stage  He has grown up vigorously due to his achievements over time. Even if he leaves the Hou Mansion, there will be countless forces recruiting him, working for the Daxia royal family, and there will also be high-ranking officials and generous salaries. Seeing Gao Feng leave, Gao Xian will also  I didn't dare to complain, so I could only return to the Marquis Mansion to resume my life.

    The contemporary Marquis of Fengtian, Gao Tianhai, also woke up very early. Gao Xian didn't have to wait too long. When he went in to report, he saw Gao Tianhai's half-brother Gao Tianhe was there. These days, Gao Tianhe came to the Marquis's Mansion very often.  Qin, we are much more affectionate than those we used to interact with.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Summon to collect, recommend, click and reward, thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 92 In the current situation of power and wealth, kissing may not mean kissing

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> In front of Gao Tianhe, there is nothing inconvenient to say about this matter. Gao Xian stepped forward and finished speaking. Before Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai could say anything, Gao Tianhe put down his chopsticks heavily with an angry look on his face.  said:

    "It's really rude. When called by the elders, he actually resisted like this. Could it be that he really thought that he had made a great contribution and that he no longer cares about the Gao family? Gao Xian, if you call him again, if he dares not to come, he must be fine.  lesson!"

    Gao Tianhai took a slow sip of lotus seed porridge, and then said in a deep voice:

    "Didn't Xiaofeng say that he would come at night? It's right for young people to be enthusiastic about official business. There's nothing wrong with it. Besides, Xue Tie Bi Dou has been treated like this by his clan. It's okay to have anger in his heart. It will be fine after he dissipates.  .¡±

    Gao Tianhe was originally full of anger, but when he heard Gao Cai said that his current relatives may not necessarily be his relatives, he was stunned for a moment, then picked up his chopsticks, shook his head and said:

    "Brother is really generous."

    "After all, they all have the same surname and come from the same lineage. It is our fault to watch him die. It is right that he should be a little angry. With such a temper, I will naturally be tolerant. If that happens again and again  If you make mistakes after three tossings, you will naturally not be tolerant.¡±

    Gao Tianhai said calmly and kept eating slowly. Gao Tianhe was stunned, looked at his brother in confusion, and also started to eat. He didn't say anything until he finished eating and left.

    Gao Tianhe is the general of the left army of the Forbidden Army, and he has errands to attend to. After dinner, he went to the Forbidden Army. Gao Tianhai is still at the Marquis Mansion as usual. When there is no errand, Fengtian Marquis usually handles family affairs in the mansion, or else goes to  Outside the city, Zhuangzi inspected the property, but today he stayed in the mansion.

    The Gao family is flourishing, not just in Fengtianfang. There are branches all over the capital and the world, and there are many affairs. About an hour before lunch, someone spread the word, saying  It was Taoist Master Wang Tianshi who came to visit.

    The Taoist Academy is one of the core yamen of Daxia, and the Celestial Master has a high status. Chapter 92: The current relationship between Quan Cai and Wang Celestial Master may not be close, let alone the close relationship between Wang Celestial Master and the Gao family. At that time, Gao Feng slaughtered the black wolf and made great achievements. Official  Before the documents were sent out, Wang Tianshi in the Taoist Academy spread the news, allowing the Gao family to make prompt arrangements.

    The two parties met each other, smiled and greeted each other, and then sat down and served tea. Although the Taoist Heavenly Master is an expert in Taoism and Dharma, he has stayed in the capital for a long time, and he is also rich and easy to deal with.

    This Wang Tianshi looks to be in his forties, with a chubby figure, a fair face, and a smile that can't even be seen. If it weren't for the purple and gold patterned Taoist robe, others would think he was a rich man.

    Wang Tianshi is also a frequent visitor to the Gao family. He often talks about family feuds after coming here, but this time it is a little different. After Wang Tianshi sat down, he winked. Gao Tianhai was stunned and quickly asked the servants waiting on him to leave.

    After everyone else had retreated, Wang Tianshi came closer and said:

    "Does the Marquis know that in the blood patch battle between the family and the Zhu family yesterday, the Zhu family originally planned to surround and kill Gao Feng without following the rules?"

    Gao Tianhai shook his head and said coldly:

    "I don't know, but it's not uncommon for the Zhu family to do things underhanded."

    "But in the end it was a fair fight. Lord Marquis, do you know why? Is it because Princess Qingrou went to see it?"

    Gao Tianhai was also aroused by what Wang Tianshi said. He knew yesterday that Gao Feng won the blood patch competition, but Gao Feng didn't say anything about it. Naturally, the people of Lai Guogong's Zhu family would not treat their own family as such.  The loss was widely publicized, but Gao Tianhai didn't know about it.

    "The granddaughter of Prince Qin's family is your Majesty's favorite granddaughter? What does she have to do with this matter?"

    "Princess Qingrou not only went, but she also obviously favored Gao Feng. Do you know why?"

    Gao Tianhai continued to lean forward, when he suddenly came to his senses, he patted the armrest of the chair and pointed at the chubby Wang Tianshi and said:

    "It doesn't matter what you have to do with me, that's all you say."

    Wang Tianshi laughed a few times, then lowered his voice and said again:

    "That Gao Feng in your house once rescued three women who were molested by Zhu Qingliu on Shima Street, which caused a conflict. Among those three women was Princess Qingrou. Gao Feng saved the princess.  !¡±

    Gao Tianhai's body shook, and his expression changed, but he quickly returned to normal. Wang Tianshi was obviously very proud of showing off the news, and continued:

    "The Duke of Lai is arrogant and domineering, and Concubine Lai is supporting him in the palace, but Princess Qingrou is notWe can afford to offend you. It is said that the news reached the palace last night, and Concubine Lai went to kneel outside His Majesty's palace. She just went back this morning. The Duke of Lai submitted a confession to apologize overnight, and Zhu Qingliu had already been beaten.  Two broken legs, waiting to be disposed of!  "

    "There is a cause and a result, and you can't blame others!"

    Although Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said it calmly, he felt happy in his heart. After all, the Zhu family, the Duke of Lai, was unscrupulous and did not take the Gao family into consideration at all. He deserved such a punishment.

    "Master Hou, Pindao is here today to congratulate you. Someone from the Gao family has made such a great contribution, gained so much limelight, and has a relationship with the Qin family. This is a great joy for the Gao family!"

    Over there, Wang Tianshi smiled and cupped his hands, Gao Tianhai smiled bitterly and shook his head and said:

    "Gao Feng still has grievances against me. Yesterday's competition, Tianhe and several deacons in the clan were unwilling to help him. Now, Gao Feng has carved out a world on his own. If he wants to be happy, he is also happy. His relationship with the Gao family  Not big!¡±

    "It's not surprising that a young man has a bad temper. He is angry in his heart. Lord Marquis, you can just give him some benefits and win him over."

    "What benefits can I give him? If I can give him something, why can't the princess give it to him? Others can do it as well."

    Having said this, Wang Tianshi lowered his voice again and said:

    "Then how about giving him a deacon? There are quite a few deacons of your Gao family who are close to Gao Tianhe. There is no harm in arranging for Gao Feng to go in."

    "Butler?"

    Upon hearing Wang Tianshi's words, Gao Tianhai was stunned. The deacon Wang Tianshi mentioned was not an official position in Daxia, but a management position in the family. The Gao family has thousands of people inside and outside the capital, and there are more than ten thousand in the whole world.  There are even more various industries and powers in the clan.

    Such a large stall must be managed by someone. The core person is naturally the clan leader, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai, but the specific affairs are handled by the deacons. There are six deacons in total, Gao Tianhai's half-brother.  Gao Tianhe is also one of the deacons.

    The position of a family deacon sounds like it is of no rank, but in fact, the power and wealth it holds cannot be matched by many officials, not to mention that the deacon can order the clan members, and many of the clan members are officials.  Becoming a family deacon is equivalent to holding the wealth and power of the family.

    Not to mention that the Gao family has been rich and prosperous since the founding of the Xia Dynasty. After hundreds of years of accumulation and development, the family has gained extremely huge power. Once you become a deacon, you can immediately take advantage of this power and have control over it.  And the right to speak, this position of deacon can make people reach the sky in one step.

    Gao Feng, who was born into a poor family, would immediately become a powerful and important person even if he did not have such strong and soft cultivation.

    "After the death of my fourth uncle, there was always a vacant position. Are you just going to let Gao Feng go?"

    Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was visibly pondering, and Wang Tianshi whispered again:

    "If I don't want to meet the Marquis, Gao Tianhe has done a lot of things over the years. He is very close to Lai Guogong and the King of Wei, so the Marquis has to do it too.  Be careful! Gao Feng saved the princess, and Deng Tianshi from the Taoist Academy admired him very much. Deng Tianshi belongs to the King of Qin"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you everyone, please collect, recommend, reward and click

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Available after midnight

    <div id="content"><div><script ></script>

    Not to mention anything else, we are a semi-newcomer and have a lot of manuscripts at hand. Let¡¯s give it a try with five updates and 15,000 words. If you have subscriptions, monthly passes, and rewards, please support Yuheng, Yuheng  If you rely on this to support your family, the quality of life of your wife and children depends on Yuheng¡¯s subscription. C

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 93 Colleagues are shocked (first update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s on the side of King Wei doesn¡¯t mean that I have to get on the side of King Qin¡­

    Gao Tianhai said slowly, then fell into deep thought.

    In the great summer of today, Emperor Ziren has two sons, both of whom have grown up. One is the King of Qin and the other is the King of Wei. The position of the Crown Prince has not yet been determined. The aristocratic families and various forces in Zhongjing City are all joining one side, hoping that they can  The party that takes refuge will be richly rewarded after becoming emperor.

    There are also some wealthy families who strictly adhere to neutrality. The Gao family of Fengtianhou is a neutral faction.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know about the discussion in the Hou Mansion. He came to the Demon Suppressing Department¡¯s office early. When he was at Fengtianfang, Gao Xian, the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion, was very polite, and the attitude of the Demon Suppressing Department was the same.

    In the past, the rule was that the officer would return after giving the notice. This time, the officer respectfully led Gao Feng along.

    When you go together, you can naturally not be able to use your super -man's high -speed god. The Zhen Moji is considered complete. He prepared a horse.

    Gao Feng has learned to ride a horse, but due to his poor family background, it is impossible to own his own horse, and the opportunities to ride a horse are also very few. Ordinarily, riding a horse like this would make him look embarrassed, but Gao Feng is now in the realm of "hard and soft"  The warrior's movements and strength are coordinated to the extreme. Riding a horse is a problem that cannot be trivial.

    But he still couldn't ride, and it wasn't Gao Feng's problem, it was the horse's. I don't know why. When Gao Feng approached the horse, the horse became frightened. The sergeant of the Suppressing Demon Division couldn't control himself as he pulled the reins. Waiting  Gao Feng arrived in front of the horse and stroked its neck with his hand. Just as he was about to get on the horse, the horse neighed and collapsed to the ground, with feces and urine flowing out. Needless to say, the smell.

    The sergeant of the Demon Suppressing Division thought that the horse was suddenly ill. While apologizing to Gao Feng, he was about to give up his mount to Gao Feng. However, as Gao Feng approached, the sergeant's mount also became restless. After entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng  Feng understood that even his body had changed, so it was not surprising that it would affect the horses. In this case, there was no need to ride them.

    Gao Feng did not make it difficult for the officer. He only said that he would buy some breakfast first and let the officer go first. After the officer walked away, he naturally spread out and ran all the way, and soon arrived at the Demon Suppression Division.  Official office.

    The sun has not come out yet, and many people in the capital have not yet woken up. In the past, when this time came, Gao Feng would have to wait for a while to see his colleagues. As soon as he arrived today, he saw Huang Zhiping at the gate of the government office.

    The news of Gao Feng's victory in the blood patch competition has not spread yet, but it will definitely be known to a place like the Zhenmo Division, where the children of wealthy and aristocratic families gather.

    Before the competition, everyone thought that Gao Feng was a dead man, or were indifferent to him, or felt sorry for him. Because of Gao Feng's contribution, everything about his great future had come to a halt. But now that Gao Feng has won the competition, then  This person has a bright future, so he should be carefully wooed, or even spend more effort than before to win over him.

    Huang Zhiping in front of him obviously wanted to do this. Huang Qingcheng had a friendly smile on his face. Before Gao Feng could say anything, he bowed his hands and saluted, and said with a smile: "First, congratulations to the high school captain for his brave victory, and then congratulations to the high school captain for his promotion and fortune!"

    Seeing some confusion on Gao Feng's face, Huang Zhiping said with a smile: "The Gao Xiaoxiao has solved a major case in the capital, and he is the first to do so. If you are rewarded based on your merits, of course you must be promoted and make a fortune."  For a few days, with the blood-stick competition going on, who could care about it? Thinking about it, it actually felt a bit far away.

    He didn't take it to heart, so naturally there was nothing to be excited about. Gao Feng smiled indifferently and continued to walk forward. This smile looked different in Huang Zhiping's eyes. Gao Feng was less than twenty years old, and his background  He was poor again, and he should be extremely passionate about glory and wealth, but now he was treated so calmly. Thinking about this blood battle, Huang Zhiping's evaluation of Gao Feng was much higher.

    With a high opinion in his heart, he became even more polite in his words. Huang Zhiping said with a smile: "I remember saying that day that this competition was a trial for Gao Xiaowei. If you can get through it, you will have a bright future. Gao Xiaowei will have a bright future in the future!"  Feng didn't know how to answer, so he just smiled. Huang Zhiping's attitude was quite strange. When everyone ignored Gao Feng, Huang Zhiping took the initiative to talk to him. But really, it was because of himself, or because he had a bright future.  It didn't look like coming here to please him, and Gao Feng couldn't understand it either.

    Huang Zhiping was not the only one who came early today. Not long after, Luo Xiyi arrived on horseback. His face was full of excitement, and he was ready as soon as he got off the horse.Run into the official office.

    At this time~~<a >ÊéÊéÍø</a> update first release~~ Gao Fengzheng and Huang Zhiping were standing in the corridor chatting. After seeing Gao Feng, Luo Xiyi happily raised his hands and congratulated him: "Brother Gao is so brave, congratulations on the great victory.  ah!"

    Gao Feng also nodded with a smile. He also felt warm in his heart for Luo Xiyi's heartfelt concern and happiness, because this was different from following the trend of others, and also different from Huang Zhiping's unclear purpose. Luo Xiyi's performance was  Real concern is friendship.

    Gao Feng, who grew up poor and lonely, had almost no friends. Luo Xiyi's actions made Gao Feng recognize this friend.

    "Thanks to Brother Luo for your help, why are you here so early today?"

    Gao Feng's affectionate and polite words made Huang Zhiping quite strange, but Luo Xiyi felt that his face was very radiant. He came to Gao Feng with a smile and said: "Brother Gao has returned with a great victory. My little brother is also proud of his face. No,  Let's talk about other things. Today at noon, I will set up a place to celebrate Brother Gao's victory!" Gao Feng naturally would not refuse this invitation and agreed with a smile. Luo Xiyi was quite excited and said a lot: "To be honest, Brother Gao  Said that since yesterday morning, my younger brother has been sending people to the outside of the city to inquire about news, but the Zhu family has sealed off the surrounding area and cannot find out anything. Later, when Zhu Qingliu came out angrily, he saw  When Brother Gao won and returned to the city, he was relieved. I had thought about congratulating Brother Gao yesterday, and thought that Brother Gao must have a lot of family affairs there, so I restrained myself and rushed over early today." Urgently.  After saying a few words, Luo Xiyi lowered his voice and asked: "Brother Gao, who competed with you yesterday? The Zhu family must have sent strong opponents, right?" At this time, there were already many people coming, looking at  Gao Feng and Luo Xiyi were chatting happily. Each small circle seemed to be talking separately, but in fact they were all very close to each other, and they were all eavesdropping.

    "Well, the Zhu family sent Taoist Xuanlie from the Qingxu Sect, but he was beaten half to death by me! He couldn't get up!"

    "Xuanlie? Is it the Xuanlie from Qingxu Five Mysteries?"

    The eavesdropping captains on the side heard Gao Feng say this name, and also said that he was "beaten to death" and "can't get up". They couldn't restrain their surprise for a while and asked in surprise.

    Seeing the gazes of Gao Feng and Luo Xiyi coming over, the captain who lost his voice was a little embarrassed, but he still asked: "Captain Gao, that Taoist Xuanlie who slays demons in Nanhuang and Xiangzhou is said to be in the psychic realm.  Is it true that the Taoist has become a master?" "I don't know, anyway, I beat Xuanlie, and in the end he couldn't get up."

    Gao Feng really didn¡¯t know what state the other party was in, so he simply told the truth. He said it calmly, and the people around him gasped again.  Cool air.

    Someone in another small circle also asked aloud: "Remember the last time the Gao Xiaowei told everyone that he was in the "combat skills, realm, but the "combat skills, realm, can't beat the "psychic, realm Xuan Lie", right? That Xuan Lie  I once had a duel with the generals of the Ningnan Duke's family, and ended up beating two of them to the level of "Wu Wu, Wu Wu", but they were actually "Wu Wu," and the other one was "Wu Wu, peak level".  "The words "Real martial arts enlightenment" made all the demon-suppressing captains feel a little feverish on their faces. Gao Feng didn't want to hide anything. Besides, the news of yesterday's competition would soon spread, so he couldn't hide anything.  .

    ¡°I am in the realm of ¡°hardness and softness¡±!  "Gao Feng said in a deep voice. After he said this, the courtyard of the government office suddenly became quiet. All the captains stared at Gao Feng in stunned silence. Those who were pretending to talk also turned around. They clearly remembered  , Gao Feng came to Zhenmo Division for the first time, and he said that he was a "combat skill, realm". In just a few days, he actually jumped three levels in a row and became a "hard and soft" strong man. This is really unbelievable.  , but the blood sticker competition is not fake, and there is no need for Gao Feng to lie about it.

    The shock on the faces of the captains turned into envy and awe. Gao Feng was about the same age as everyone else, but he had such achievements and was so strong.

    Luo Xiyi's face was full of excitement there, as if he had broken through the realm of "hardness and softness". He also felt proud of everyone's attitude toward Gao Feng.

    "The captain is here!"

    At this time, there was an announcement from outside, but Captain Hongshi walked in. Compared to the gloomy day before yesterday, Captain Hongshi now had a cheerful face and was very happy.

    The captain in the courtyard did not care to be surprised at Gao Feng's realm and victory. They all bowed and saluted and said hello. Hong Shi strode through the crowd and nodded with a smile when passing Gao Feng.

    Still the same as that day, someone had already set up the stage. Hong Shi stood up, looked around, and said loudly with a smile: "Captain Ben said what he said the day before yesterday, as long as you are diligent and as long as you do your errands with your heart, you will definitely succeed.  There's a reward, Captain Gao Xiao, come here!" After saying a few words, Hong Shi stood on the stage and waved. This attitude was extremely affectionate. Gao Feng was already the focus of everyone's attention.?, now there are even more envious eyes on him. Captain Hong Shi belongs to the royal family. Although the captains below do not like him very much, they also understand the importance of this captain. Seeing Captain Hong treat Gao  Feng was so polite and affectionate, and everyone was even more envious, and even felt jealous.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 94 Gao Feng is back (second update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Gao Feng stepped out of the queue in response. He walked to the stage and was about to salute according to the rules, but Lieutenant Hong directly dragged him to the top of the stage, patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "If you are promising, you will bring glory to our Demon Suppression Division."  , I gave this officer a sigh of relief, Huang experienced it, and read Gao Feng¡¯s reward for being promoted to a document." Huang Zhiping beside him smiled and nodded, unfolded a document and read it aloud. Even though he was a scholar, he was also very angry.  Full.

    " Gao Feng was promoted to the Demon-Suppressing Commander, and he was rewarded with three thousand taels of silver." The document first listed Gao Feng's achievements, and then used clich¨¦s. The last two sentences were the most real benefits.  Gao Feng probably had some understanding of the system here when he was in the Department. At present, the Demon Suppressing Division is a third-grade captain, a fifth-grade experience, and some sixth-grade Demon Suppressing Captains below.  According to the official structure, when Emperor Taizu of Great Xia founded the Demon-Suppressing Division, there were six Demon-Suppressing Cavalry Lieutenants under the Demon-Suppressing Captain, and the Cavalry Lieutenants were of the fifth rank. Each Cavalry Lieutenant was in charge of a team of school captains, and each cooperated in the battle.

    But later on, the Demon-Suppressing Division became a place to raise idle people, and there was no need to set up so many levels of official positions. The official position of the Demon-Suppressing Cavalry Lieutenant became vacant.

    With a "wow" sound, the demon-suppressing captains in the field couldn't help but shout in surprise. They might not take the three thousand taels of silver reward seriously, but after being promoted to two levels in a row, they suddenly reached the position of cavalry captain. This  It's really amazing.

    Although they are already the sixth-grade generals, it is very difficult for them to go further. It is one thing to be able to give them seniority here. If they want to be promoted, from the sixth-grade to the fifth-grade and then to the fifth-grade,  It's impossible without six years. After all, even if you can rise in rank, it depends on whether you have so many official positions.

    Think about it, Gao Feng has only been in the Demon Suppression Division for a few days, and now he has jumped two levels and is actually a fifth-grade Cavalry Commander. When everyone meets each other in the future, he will bow to greet you and say "Hello, Sir Cavalry Commander"

    , this is really enviable and jealous.

    "Boys, there's no need to just be jealous. If you can fight as well as the high school captain and make great achievements, you will be promoted and made rich!"

    Captain Hongshi was indeed in a good mood, and even made a joke. The captains may be jealous, but in this atmosphere, everyone would not show it, and they would all laugh.

    Although Gao Feng was promoted to Cavalry Lieutenant, the current situation in the Demon Suppressing Division is that there are many idle people. Everyone comes here just to have no restraints. It is really not good for Gao Feng to take charge of it, so he simply left it vaguely and is still responsible for Shima Street.  Area.

    "Mr. Gao"

    "What do you call me, my lord? My brothers, call me big brother!" After the commendation, the captains dispersed on their missions, but Luo Xiyi followed Gao Feng. Now that there was a difference in official status between the two sides, Luo Xiyi hesitated for a moment.  It is still called official title. This is the most important thing in the officialdom and cannot be ignored. But when Gao Feng said this, he became happy again.

    "Brother Gao, we agreed to have a drink to celebrate your victory at noon. There are a lot of fun things in that place. Let's go there now!" Luo Xiyi said this, and there were also people around him who echoed him. Bai Huayong, who has always had a good relationship with Luo Xiyi, and  Zhao Qiu, who was born in a wealthy imperial businessman, is now joining in. The three of them had always played well, but now that Luo Xiyi has hooked up with Gao Feng, both of them feel proud.

    As for the Zhu family¡¯s blood patch and the two of them hiding away that day, they had already pretended that it had never happened. This was the case for everyone at that time, right?

    Gao Feng has been dependent on his father since he was a child. He also studies martial arts hard and has little contact with his peers. Of course, he is not the same age and has not many contacts. Whatever emotions he has, he can only hide them in his heart and find no one to share them with. Now he is  With the success of the spring breeze, promotion and fortune, Luo Xiyi and the others are naturally willing to share this joy.

    "Let's go to Shima Street first. I haven't been on duty for two days."

    Although he was promoted to Cavalry Lieutenant, his duties have not changed. Gao Feng is a serious person, so he still has to go over for inspection. Speaking of the Demon Suppression Division, there are so many captains, and Gao Feng is the only one who is so dedicated to his duties. The others  Everyone was just messing around. When he heard what he said, Bai Huayong couldn't help but laugh. Luo Xiyi glared at him fiercely and quickly lowered his head.

    The four of them went out together, and many of the captains who were leaving came over to say hello warmly. Everyone understood that this was a show of goodwill towards Gao Feng.

    Originally, when Gao Feng went to Shima Street, he only had to run as fast as he could and he would arrive in an instant. Now that the four of them were traveling together, they had to ride horses, but they were much slower.

    ¡° Ordinary people would have horses to ride on, but those like Gao Zhui, who came from a poor background and had just turned over, must not have it. Luo Xiyi¡¯s sideHowever, he was so thoughtful that when he arrived at the place where the horse was tied, his entourage actually prepared a horse for Gao Feng.

    A few people were about to get on their horses, but Zhao Qiu and Luo Xiyi beside them whispered: "Your horse has a strong temper. The riding skills of a high school captain may not be good. Can you ride it?"

    The horse prepared for Gao Feng was quite strong and snorted constantly. The groom who led the horse obviously spent some effort to hold the reins. Such a strong horse must be a problem for people who are not good at riding.  Gao Feng doesn't even have a horse, so naturally he doesn't know how to ride // <a > Shumilou</a> The fastest text update, no pop-ups, no ads //.

    Luo Xiyi glanced at it, stretched out his hand to pat his forehead, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, you use my younger brother's mount, which is easier to control." Out of kindness, Gao Feng waved his hand with a smile and walked to the fierce horse.  , reached out and stroked it, and with such a gentle stroke, the restless horse immediately calmed down.

    The three people on the side were stunned, and then they realized what they were doing. Bai Huayong said with a smile: "Master Gao is a strong man in the realm of toughness and softness. How can he not even be able to deal with a fierce horse? You two are so worried!"  "Having said that, Luo Xiyi and Zhao Qiu also looked like they suddenly realized it. Gao Feng had already jumped on his horse, and everyone was setting off.

    Gao Feng smiled and did not answer. He was actually restraining his strength. Otherwise, even if the horse was a wild horse, it would collapse to the ground and be unable to move if he approached it.

    When they were at the Demon Suppression Department's office, Gao Feng had already changed into the official uniform of a Cavalry Lieutenant. The three of them were all wearing school uniforms. The four of them were galloping in front of them on horseback, followed by Luo Xiyi's entourage, which was not too big.  A large team was galloping on the street with great momentum and conspicuousness.

    Gao Feng used to be envious of such a scene, but he never thought that one day he would be like this. Sure enough, the fairy mountain had great luck, completely reversing his situation, and he felt a little emotional for a moment.

    The Zhu family of Laigu fought against the Gao family of Fengtian Marquis. Before the fight, the Zhu family thought that they would win and Gao Feng would die. Naturally, they wanted to publicize their family's prestige in a big way, so not only the captains of the Suppressing Demon Division  , even the policemen on the street can know the news, but after losing the battle, no one is willing to talk about this embarrassing matter, let alone, this matter also involves the noble daughter of the Tian family, Princess Qingrou.  , Lai Guogong's Zhu family was busy fixing the leaks and it was too late, so the news would naturally not spread randomly.

    So many people in the capital know about the competition, but not so many people know about the Zhu family¡¯s loss.

    In the eyes of most people, Gao Feng is a lonely character. When faced with a behemoth like the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom, he has to be swallowed up with his skin and bones, and not even a bit of dregs is left.

    Since it was determined that Gao Feng was going to lose, many people acted unscrupulously, such as the ghosts, ghosts and snake gods who had disappeared on Shima Street for some time.

    Yongji Jewelry Store is located in the center of the main road of Shima Street. Several clerks at the door welcome guests with smiles. Naturally, they can see the scene on the street in front of the door.

    "I don't know where the thief came from. Three people have been stolen in this short period of time."

    "Shopkeeper Zhang, there are people setting up traps to deceive people over there. Do you want to ask the police to take care of it?" Shopkeeper Zhang came out of the jewelry store. The guys reported to him in a low voice. Shopkeeper Zhang glanced at this.  After being on the street for a long time, you can still see any strange things on the street. Shopkeeper Zhang looked at the chaos on the street, but he sneered and said, "What are you looking for to arrest us? Just wait and see the show!"  While he was talking, the street diagonally across from Yongji became chaotic. The reason for the chaos was very simple. A certain thief made a big move while stealing, but the owner was alerted.

    When he saw that his purse had been stolen, the man grabbed the thief, but the thief didn't recognize it. The two of them started tearing each other apart. However, the victim of the pedestrian was one person, but the thief who stole the thing was not the same. After a few tears,  , two more accomplices of the thieves came over, three against one, and the sufferer suffered a loss.

    After being beaten a few times, the sufferer saw that his purse was about to be snatched away. He couldn't help shouting anxiously: "Catch the thief! Catch the thief!" Who would meddle in other people's business? When the four of them took action, the people on the road  Pedestrians were already ducking and watching the fun, let alone at this time.

    Hearing the sufferer shouting and still holding on to the purse, the three thieves were all a little anxious. It was not good to make things worse. One of the thieves vomited on the ground.  He spat and took out a short knife.

    Seeing the dazzling dagger, the onlookers around them couldn't help but avoid it, but the victim subconsciously pulled his purse back. The thief was even more daring, and he cut it off with one strike, and blood spattered before his eyes.  Hurtful.

    At this moment, there was the sound of intensive horse hooves at the street intersection. Pedestrians subconsciously ducked to both sides, cursing in their hearts.There are so many pedestrians on the main road of Shima Street, but they are still galloping, adding to the chaos. What a bastard.

    The knife was about to be cut off, and the master was finally frightened and let go of his hand, but the thief was not ready to put the knife away, and it seemed that he was going to kill someone to establish his authority.

    The timid passers-by who were watching the excitement could not help but close their eyes, and soon there was a tragic scene of injuries and blood. There was a moment of silence here, only the sound of horse hooves over there was still loud.

    He didn't hear the scream of the suffering master, but heard the thief's scream. When he opened his eyes, he saw the thief rising into the air inexplicably. The suffering master looked up dumbly and stared blankly.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 95 Yuelou Yuexiang (Third update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    The thief was ten feet away from the ground, and was suddenly thrown down again with a muffled "snap" sound. After two slaps, he couldn't move. The other two thieves had not yet reacted and saw that their companions were thrown half to death.  Then he turned around and ran away, but the man on horseback had already arrived, and the man on the horse was Gao Feng.

    How could a person outrun the horse? What's more, Gao Feng still had a dragon-binding rope in his hand. Even if he didn't use the dragon-binding rope, Gao Feng's internal strength would still be useful.

    The dragon-binding rope knocked down the one holding the knife, and the distance between the other two was only a few steps. Gao Feng stretched out his hands to grab them, and his inner strength burst out. The two fellow thieves who had just turned around were caught in Gao Feng's hands.

    The horses were still running. Gao Feng raised the two thieves and dropped them with two muffled "bang bang" sounds. The two thieves fell directly to the ground, motionless as if they were dead pigs.

    "Brother Gao is so skilled!" Bai Huayong behind him also joined in and called him "big brother". The three captains all cheered on the horse. Gao Feng was very skilled in martial arts. Maybe he could easily pick up and throw down the three thieves on the horse.  There was no accidental injury to passers-by. This method was indeed remarkable. Naturally, they didn't know what the dragon-binding rope was, and thought it was Gao Feng's other method.

    The powerful horse on his body did not dare to move at all, and obeyed the command obediently. Gao Feng had no intention of dismounting, but raised his voice on the horse and said: "Send a message to Gu Dazhu, if there is any trouble in Shima Street, he will  Just don't do it!" Although the voice was not loud, the whole Shima Street heard it clearly, and no one dared to speak. They just watched Gao Feng's group riding horses in a swaggering way. There were three more people on the ground.  A pig-like little thief.

    Gao Feng appeared on Shima Street for only a short moment. Many people far away didn't even see what happened, but people up and down knew what it meant.

    There was a commotion on the street just now, and the agents of the Zhongjing Mansion were either absent or simply too lazy to care. Gao Feng, the demon-suppressing captain on the left and right, could not come back. Why bother meddling in other people's business? Besides, these thieves would also show some benefits.

    But Gao Feng came back, and he came back so arrogantly, but they had to take care of it. Needless to say, the result of the blood patch competition was already judged by everyone, and even the sharper ones saw that the robe worn by the Gao Gao Gao Lieutenant was not that of a school captain.  As a lieutenant, I am afraid that my official position will be promoted by two levels.

    ??????????????? If he wins the fight, then this Shima Street is still his world, Gao Feng, not to mention that after being promoted, his power is much greater than before, and he cannot afford to offend.

    These thieves on Shima Street originally thought that Gao Feng would not come back, so they came here to fish in troubled waters, but they did not expect that Gao Feng would come back, and three unlucky guys would be seriously injured after being thrown directly. After seeing this scene, who would dare to continue here?  Just stay there, everything is scattered.

    Pedestrians on the street and customers everywhere couldn't feel anything, but the clerks and shopkeepers in the shops on Shima Street could see clearly. Shopkeeper Zhang Zhang, who felt happy and always remembered the jewelry store, was always looking over there.  When Gao Feng and the others walked away, he smiled and said to a waiter: "Go to Sanjiang Tower and order a good banquet. Tomorrow at noon, our store will welcome Mr. Gao!" He casually punished the three thieves.  Gao Feng didn't care too much about this. He also knew that as long as he showed his face on Shima Street, people in this area would immediately know what to do.

    Gao Feng thought it was normal, but Luo Xiyi and the others felt very excited, especially after Gao Feng punished the three thieves. The passers-by on Shima Street looked at them with admiration.  Looking at them with such eyes, people would feel a little swayed, and the three of them chatted excitedly along the way.

    Bai Huayong and Zhao Qiu obviously wanted to stay out of the Zhu family's bloodbath, and now they wanted to have a good relationship with Gao Feng, so they were extra close and affectionate in their words, full of flattery.

    Luo Xiyi arranged for the place to be in the West City, the Demon-Suppressing Division was in the East City, and the Shima Street was in the South City. This meant that this team of people rode in a big circle and spent a lot of time on the way.

    With the Imperial City as the center, Zhongjing City is divided into southeast, northwest and southeast parts. In the East City and West City, there are many wealthy people, and the places for fun and enjoyment are also targeted at these wealthy people, and the quality is very high.

    The place Luo Xiyi decided this time was a place called "Yuelou". Even if the young masters in the capital didn't know this place, they could tell what it did by hearing the name. This Yuelou was a brothel.  .

    The so-called brothel is not just a place for sensual and erotic affairs. It is also a restaurant or a teahouse. To be more precise, a brothel is a place for rich people to socialize. Of course, they can be beautiful while socializing.  Being together is the icing on the cake, at least it is pleasing to the eye.

    The door of the moon towerThe face is an imposing three-story building. Of course, the place where a young master like Luo Xiyi can come is not just the scene of this three-story building. There is also a large courtyard behind this building, with a garden corridor and a  Each of the beautiful houses is elegantly decorated.

    The other three may have been involved in sex for many years, but this was the first time for Gao Feng to come to such a place, and he felt inexplicably nervous.

    However, in a place like Yuelou, many people pay attention to being reserved and not so naked. There is no female taro in front of the door to welcome guests. Instead, there is a long-dressed Zhike there to receive guests. Gao Feng is so natural.  A little bit.

    Luo Xiyi and the others were obviously regular visitors here, and the greeter outside the door was quite attentive. After entering the door, there was always what you should have. A rather gorgeous woman came up with a smile and said a long blessing.  He opened his mouth to say hello and said, "How are you, Mr. Luo, Mr. Bai, and Mr. Zhao? This young master looks unfamiliar, and I don't know what to call him?"

    Hearing the woman's question, Luo Xiyi said with a smile: "Sister Sha, this is my brother Gao, the first-class hero of our Great Xia Kingdom, you have to entertain him!"

    Sister Na Sha is naturally a first-class person. She welcomes and greets her. Naturally, she has outstanding eyesight. She can see the attitude of Luo Xiyi, the three nobles, towards Gao Feng. At the moment, the woman's attitude is also much more respectful, and she is  He bowed to Gao Feng and said with a smile: "I didn't recognize the distinguished guest, so I neglected you. I hope to atone for my sins. Mr. Luo arranged for someone to come over and reserve a seat last night. They have already been decorated. Please come in."  Luo Xiyi first turned sideways and asked Gao Feng to walk in front, and then said to the woman surnamed Sha in a carefree manner: "Let Miss Yuexiang and the others come to serve you. It makes my brother Gao happy, and I will give you a lot of rewards!" "Oh,  At this time, the girls have just woken up. Come on, Mr. Luo is here. I will arrange it for you."

    That woman was really a well-rounded woman. She pretended to be embarrassed for a while, and then agreed with a smile.

    There was someone leading the way, and Gao Feng and the four of them followed together. It was already noon.

    Places such as the Yue Tower have already begun to be bustling with activity this day. The outside of the building looks quite dull, but the inside of the building is already lively.

    Since it is a brothel, women of all kinds are always indispensable. Gao Feng and others were walking on the corridor, and Yingying and Yanyan passed by from time to time. When they saw the woman surnamed Sha leading the way, they knew that they were distinguished guests, and all the women smiled.  They bowed and saluted, then sidestepped and passed by. They were all young beauties, each with their own charm, sweet laughter, and fragrant fragrance. This was truly the so-called gentle country.

    Luo Xiyi and the other three were naturally familiar with each other, chatting and laughing, but they were all secretly observing Gao Feng. This eldest brother Gao had some abilities, but after all, he was born in a poor family and had never seen such a scene. What if it caused embarrassment and tension?  , my good intentions turned out to be the opposite.

    But what surprised them was that Gao Feng's attitude was very calm. He didn't feel at a loss because of this rich and powerful man, and he didn't have the stiffness and affectation to force himself to be calm. Instead, he was calm and calm.

    "Gao Feng is truly extraordinary with such a magnanimous attitude!"

    Bai Huayong fell behind and whispered to Zhao Qiu, who also nodded secretly.

    The location arranged by Luo Xiyi is a small and elegant house. The courtyard is quite elegantly decorated, and several clumps of flowers make it feel like a place of tranquility amidst the bustle.

    This house is larger than the one at home. It is just one of the moon towers. Gao Feng sighed in his heart and took the top position under Luo Xiyi's arrangement.

    The wine on the round table is already warming, and side dishes and dried fruits have been placed. Gao Feng does not have much objection to sitting at the head of the table. He is the strongest among the four people and has the highest official position. It is natural for him to sit here.  .

    They had just sat down when they heard a greeting from outside, the door opened, and four women in costumes and eight maids filed in.

    The maids are here to wait for someone. Needless to say, the four women in costumes must be the women of this Yuelou. The four women are all sixteen or seventeen years old.  Needless to say, age, youth and beauty, what is even more rare is that besides youth, there is also a somewhat charming style, which is quite charming with every frown and smile.

    Among them, this is especially true for the first woman standing on the left. When she was receiving the gift, her smiling eyes narrowed, which made people feel itchy. In fact, this woman was smiling as she was receiving the gift. Gao Feng was still sitting there, and the other three  But they all stood up and said with a smile: "Miss Yuexiang, you are so polite. Come on, this is Mr. Gao. You must accompany me today!" A brothel girl, let the three of you have official status.  The son of the aristocratic family returned the gift, which was really too frivolous, and Gao Feng felt a little strange.

    Hearing Luo Xiyi¡¯s introduction, the girl Yuexiang smiled and greeted Gao Feng again, then she walked to Gao Feng¡¯s side, sat down generously, and spoke.When Gao Feng started serving wine and serving dishes, each of the three women went to wait on one of them.

    Different from Gao Feng's sitting upright, as soon as the woman over there sat down, Luo Xiyi and others unceremoniously held the woman in his arms and generously licked the oil and ate tofu. The women were also smiling and biting, and they became a mess.  The atmosphere in the room suddenly became lively.

    Gao Feng didn't move, the moon fragrance was very close, and his soft body was already pressed against Gao Feng. The fragrant wind blew in, making him even more confused.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 96 Are you a fox (fourth update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    It stands to reason that Gao Feng has never experienced such an occasion, and he is a young man with a strong temperament. Being touched by such a tempting woman, he is probably already very excited and unable to hold back. Not to mention, this girl Yuexiang's  The clothes seemed to have complicated patterns, but in fact they fully showed off her curvy figure. Being so close, many details could be felt. In this state, Gao Feng was actually very calm.

    Because when the Yuexiang girl came in and sat next to him, Luo Xiyi and the other two people's attention was always on the Yuexiang girl, even though they also had a woman in their arms.

    If we really want to talk about it, although this girl Yuexiang is a bit prettier than the other three girls, she is not so charming. Moreover, Luo Xiyi and the other three are also playboys, and they must have seen a lot of sex, how can they be fascinated?  Like this.

    And the most important point is that Gao Feng felt something was wrong from the moment he saw the girl Yuexiang. Mere feelings couldn't explain anything, but Gao Feng now dared not ignore his feelings. Several things he felt were wrong came to the end.  All proved that there was indeed something wrong, for example, seeing that wandering Taoist on the street, in the end, it was proved that this Taoist was a demon.

    Is there really something wrong with this brothel woman? Over there, Luo Xiyi filled himself up with wine, raised his glass and said loudly: "Brother Gao won a victory yesterday, which increased the prestige of our Demon Suppressing Division. All the brothers felt that their faces were bright, and we didn't say goodbye."  Yes, we brothers drank this first."

    As Gao Feng raised his cup, he wondered if he had missed something. Thinking of this, he turned to look at Yuexiang attentively. Before turning his head, Gao Feng also noticed one thing, that is, Luo Xiyi's three-man lift  Bei congratulated himself, but his eyes and attention were still fixed on his side.

    Observing attentively, Gao Feng unconsciously gathered his strength. Originally, the girl Yuexiang was approaching with a smile. When Gao Feng turned her head, the smile on the girl's face became even brighter, and she looked very charming.  , but when he met Gao Feng's gaze, the smile suddenly froze on his face, and his body couldn't help but shrink back. This action seemed to be suddenly burned by flames.

    The woman's movements showed that she was strange, but Gao Feng had already seen something was wrong. Looking at it carefully, the image of the beautiful woman in front of him had changed slightly. The dark eyes turned red, and the small and delicate ears were  It has turned into furry pointed ears, and the lines on its face are also pointier than now.

    This image appeared strange. On the one hand, Gao Feng still saw the appearance of the Yuexiang girl, but on the other hand, he vaguely saw this. It was very similar to the state when the scenery of the fairy mountain overlapped with reality.

    With red eyes and furry pointed ears, the girl Yuexiang could not be said to be scary, but she was cute in another way. However, Gao Feng took one look and turned his head, raised his glass and touched it with a few others, but he was thinking in his heart,  What is the reason for this change in appearance?

    But when he clinked glasses, he noticed one more thing. The expressions and attitudes of several people were normal. In other words, they no longer stared at the woman like a lustful ghost just now.

    Gao Feng could also feel that the woman beside him was sitting a little further away and not so close to her.

    Since Miss Yuexiang walked into the room, the atmosphere in the room has gradually become confused, but now it is slowly calming down.

    Gao Feng shook his head, but felt a little regretful in his heart. He didn't take care of it when he felt something was wrong. Now that he thinks about it, he still enjoys having such a beautiful and charming woman next to him.

    In fact, Gao Feng himself felt strange. From the moment he arrived at the door of Yuelou, Gao Feng was worried that he would make a fool of himself. After all, he had never seen women before. When he first came to such a place of sensuality and romance, he might not be able to control himself.  At the very least, you should be blushing or something like that.

    But when he stepped into the moon tower, Gao Feng was always in a calm mood and could deal with it calmly. It was not that he was unmoved, but it was just a little bit regretful.

    To say that he has a heart of stone and cannot be moved by women, Gao Feng himself does not believe this statement. When he saw the graceful image in the clouds and mist on the fairy mountain, his blood was boiling and he could not control his body and spirit. That was just  An image, and when I saw the real little fox of Senior Hu Jiu, I also felt charming.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but shudder and felt goosebumps all over his body. He didn't like looking at women, but liked looking at foxes. This was too weird.

    After the atmosphere in the room calmed down, Luo Xiyi and others began to speak in a coherent manner. They clinked glasses and drank, and began to talk freely about the situation in the capital yesterday.

    "Yesterday morning, everyone was talking about Brother Gao, and they all felt sorry for it. They said it was a godsend that a good man like him, who was diligent and diligent in his work, should suffer such disaster.Opening his eyes, Na Laiguo's domineering public will be punished sooner or later. He never thought that the news came in the evening and everyone was stunned. He also heard that Princess Qingrou went to watch and served justice to his eldest brother. Let Na Lai  The Duke of Zhu's family dare not act recklessly, God is still fair!  "

    Zhao Qiu said there, Luo Xiyi beside him drained the glass of wine in one gulp, and the woman who was serving him quickly filled it up. Luo Xiyi said with a bright face: "The day before yesterday, I was inquiring about information for my eldest brother, and I also wanted to help an elder in my family.  He scolded me severely and refused to allow me to go over. I was the one who came to me last night and said that I wanted my younger brother and Brother Gao to get closer together. Brother, you are now the most famous person in this city.  Come on, give me another drink.

    They said they were excited. Seeing Luo Xiyi happy for his victory, Gao Feng felt happy in his heart. He raised his glasses to each other and did it. He said with a smile: "In the beginning, Zhu Qingliu didn't want a fair fight at all.  He brought dozens of people together to fight, but he didn't expect Princess Qingrou to appear, leaving him to fight alone. I really want to thank you so much, Princess Qingrou." Several people in the room laughed together, obviously they could think of that.  Zhu Qingliu's embarrassment made everyone feel happy. When talking about Princess Qingrou, the topic was changed. Bai Huayong interrupted and said: "It is said that this Princess is your Majesty's most beloved granddaughter, and she is even more beautiful.  Unparalleled, but hidden deep in the palace, few people see it."

    The corner of Gao Feng's mouth twitched. It was true that the princess was disguised as a man and running around. She couldn't hide in the palace, but she couldn't say this out loud. She was just happy in her heart.

    "If it hadn't been for this princess, all parties in the capital would have already supported King Wei. Just because His Majesty loves this princess so much, there are people on King Qin's side who are fawning over him, but they are not popular after all!" "Talk about this work!  What's more, since the princess has notarized the eldest brother, it is good to be able to connect with the King of Qin. After all, he is a nobleman of Tianhuang and of royal blood." Bai Huayong and Zhao Qiu were discussing there, but what they were talking about was the current situation in Daxia.  My benevolent brother did not establish a crown prince, and his two sons, King Qin and King Wei, both had hopes of ascending to the throne. They fought openly and secretly with each other, and there were many disputes. Most of the rich and powerful families in the capital were involved. Naturally, these young men also knew a lot. From what I heard today, it should be  King Wei's hopes were greater.

    Gao Feng was new to hearing about the matter of competing for the throne and establishing the heir apparent as a story. Although he was from the Fengtianhou clan, he had no chance to understand this.

    "Brother, no one knows if the Laiguo family has any other cruel tricks. You should go to the Prince of Qin's Mansion to thank you earlier." They were talking happily, but Luo Xiyi came over and said something.  , although he won the blood battle, the power of the Lai Kingdom Palace is still not something that Gao Feng can fight against now. The sooner he gets on the line with King Qin, the more secure he will be.

    They all knew that Princess Qingrou came to watch the battle, and they thought it was a matter of interest. However, they did not expect that the reason for the conflict between Gao Feng and Zhu Qingliu was to save the princess. Naturally, Gao Feng would not tell the cause and effect.

    When Luo Xiyi and the three of them were drinking, they were almost rubbing each other with the woman next to them, extremely intimate. On the contrary, Gao Feng and Yuexiang beside him were sitting apart, quite reserved.

    Such a situation seemed very unusual on this occasion. Luo Xiyi also noticed it and said in surprise: "Miss Yuexiang, when you come to accompany me on weekdays, the bones of the person you serve would be tender. Why are you so quiet today? This is my home."  Brother, you must not neglect it." "There is indeed something wrong. Sister Yuexiang is not feeling well? But when she came in just now, everything was no different from usual!"

    Another girl spoke next to him, but her words may not have good intentions. In fact, after gradually adapting to the atmosphere, Gao Feng was quite looking forward to the close contact with Cai Cai. However, now that he has calmed down, he still can't let go.  That¡¯s all.

    Hearing what everyone said, the girl Yuexiang smiled and approached Gao Feng, but Gao Feng turned his head and glanced at her, and the woman immediately shrank back again as if she was being burned by fire.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of sight of the fluffy pointed ears, red eyes and other strange features, Gao Feng realized, aren't these features like a fox?

    The reason why we can make this judgment is because on the Fairy Mountain, looking at Hu Jiu's true body, the appearance of the little fox~~ <a >ÊéÊéÍø</a> updated first release~~ was deeply engraved in Gao Feng's mind.  , the red eyes and pointed ears of the Yuexiang girl in front of me are very similar.

    If it were in the past, Gao Feng would definitely be shocked. It can be seen that after the transformation of the black wolf, he has seen living people transform into evil spirits, and this strange thing in front of him is nothing.

    From the time he came in until now, Gao Feng had also had a few glasses of wine, and he was a little dizzy from the drunkenness. He suddenly had a mischievous idea in his heart, and stretched out his hand to hug the woman next to him. Nephrite,

    It is full of warm fragrance and very comfortable.

    He feels comfortable here,The smile on Yuexiang's face became stiffer and her eyes flinched. Luo Xiyi and others nearby saw Gao Feng suddenly let go, and they all applauded.

    Gao Feng hugged the woman close to her ear and said, "Are you a fox?"

    He could feel the body of the woman in his arms suddenly stiffen, and she subconsciously shrank back, but she couldn't move at all as she was hugged by Gao Feng. The three of them were teasing and having fun with the women around them, and no one cared about this.  .

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 97 Fighting with the Wind and Swift Sword (fifth update)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Yuexiang's eyes suddenly turned red, and her slender years turned into sharp claws, which were suddenly clasped on Gao Feng's veins. For a warrior, the gap between the veins in both wrists  The wrist is also one of the key points. If it is held, the internal force cannot be released. However, Yuexiang's claws were clasped on Gao Feng's wrist, but it had no effect. The sharp claws shimmering with cold light seemed to be grasping on steel.  , cannot cause any harm.

    Gao Feng exerted a little force, and the woman's body immediately softened. The red eyes and sharp claws disappeared and returned to their original appearance. What happened in this short moment was not noticed by anyone else in the room.

    With such a close distance, Yuexiang could feel Gao Feng's aura. The closer she got, the clearer the feeling became. Yuexiang felt that it was not a young man hugging her, but a being who was far higher than her.  Chapter 17 Fighting the Wind and Swift Sword (fifth update) Now, this gap made her tremble mentally and physically, not daring to make any more resistance.

    "I'm a humble concubine. I just came here to practice. I have never harmed anyone, nor have I had any other disgusting feelings. Pleaseplease forgive me, senior"

    He was also called a senior. Gao Feng couldn't help but want to laugh. It was not uncommon for spirits to mingle in the human world. Black Wolf was an example. But he didn't expect that his inquiry would actually make Yuexiang fear like this. Gao Feng  Just as Feng was about to continue asking, he heard a noise and confusion outside.

    A place like the Yue Tower was originally designed to provide a place for wealthy people to enjoy themselves and find tranquility in the midst of the hustle and bustle. This was especially true for the mansion where Gao Feng and the others were located, but it was strange to be so noisy.

    The noise and chaos outside were getting closer and closer. Luo Xiyi and the others looked outside in surprise. When they were wondering, they heard someone outside shouting: "Is Miss Yuexiang here?"

    It was the voice of a young man. Gao Feng did not recognize the voice, but the faces of Luo Xiyi and others immediately turned ugly. Bai Huayong even cursed in a low voice: "Why are the people from Huwei Camp here at this time!"

    Gao Feng knew the name of Huwei Camp. It was a battalion of the Forbidden Army responsible for guarding the palace. The nature of Huwei Camp was similar to that of Zhenmo Division.  They are all places where noble children of aristocratic families hang out, and the Huwei Camp is where the disciples of Daxia are beaten up. There is a saying in the capital that "the power of a tiger is useless in suppressing demons." It refers to the people in these two places.  .

    "The man outside is Qiu Wenwei, a tooth general from Huwei Camp. His quick sword is very famous," Luo Xiyi introduced. Before he could finish speaking, the door of the room was kicked open, and three young people walked out in a swagger.  After they came in, they were followed by the woman surnamed Sha who they met in front of the building. She followed with a worried look on her face and said: "Three gentlemen, Mr. Luo and the others have already made reservations for Yuexiang. Biyue and Hongyue  You two"

    "Qiu Wenwei, didn't you see that this young master is drinking?" Luo Xi's face turned red with righteousness, he slapped the table and stood up and shouted angrily. The three young men who kicked in the door were all tall and wearing the robes of military commanders.  , the man in the middle is quite handsome, but his face is a little pale. Judging from the official robe he is wearing, he is also a fifth-grade military general.

    This man¡¯s surname is Qiu. Speaking of which, the governor of Daxia Qingzhou is also surnamed Qiu. I don¡¯t know what he has to do with this general from Huwei Camp.

    When Qiu Wenwei heard Luo Xiyi's angry shouting, he glanced at him with disdain and said coldly: "You loser, Yuexiang is also something you can touch. Yuexiang, go drink with me!"

    Bai Huayong and Zhao Qiu both stood up, and the two generals next to Qiu Wenwei also stared at them eagerly. Gao Feng sat there motionless, still holding Yuexiang in his arms, looking at this with interest.  Qiu Wenwei broke in.

    Seeing Gao Feng's actions and Yuexiang's pitiful look, Qiu Wenwei raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Let go of your hand, Yuexiang is mine, don't you know?" Gao Feng said calmly.  He picked up a glass of wine and motioned to him without any intention of letting go. No matter what happened to this woman, Qiu Wenwei rushed in so arrogantly regardless of the people in the house and directly asked them to give up the woman who was accompanying him. This behavior was too arrogant.  , and the four of them, who were born in the Demon Suppression Division, didn't even notice it.

    This Qiu Wenwei is so arrogant, has such contempt for people like himself, and is so rude and bastard, which has already made Gao Feng feel angry.

    "Qiu Wenwei, don't be so messy, get out of here, young master!" Today was originally a celebration for Gao Feng, but it was interrupted by Qiu Wenwei rushing in. Moreover, Qiu Wenwei's behavior made him feel that he was very embarrassed in front of Gao Feng.  Lost face.

    "You're a defeated general, what are you yelling about?"

    Qiu Wenwei scolded him disdainfully. Luo Xiyi's face seemed to be bleeding. From what he meant, the two of them must have had conflicts in the past. Luo XiyiAfter saying this, Qiu Wenwei stared at Gao Feng and said coldly: "Here, if you are wise, please send Miss Yuexiang here. Don't ask for trouble. The trash of your Demon Suppression Division cannot be beaten!"  "

    Gao Feng ignored Qiu Wenwei's provocation and just continued to hold Yuexiang in his arms. He turned around and asked with a smile: "These people are fascinated by you. What methods have you used until now? Gao Feng has somewhat guessed that Luo Xiyi and others  The initial confusion, as well as Qiu Wenwei's performance, seemed to be due to Yuexiang's outstanding beauty and charming charm, which fascinated these people, but combined with this woman's fox-like appearance, there should be other reasons for this.

    In Gao Feng's arms, the girl Yuexiang became more and more frightened and could not speak. When Qiu Wenwei saw this, he became even more angry. He stepped forward and actually wanted to catch her.

    ¡°Asshole!¡±

    Seeing his move, Luo Xiyi was even more furious. He yelled, gestured with his hands, and his body flashed with light. He actually wanted to activate his "Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor"!

    But just as the light on his body flickered, it immediately dimmed again, because the tip of the sharp sword was already pointed at his throat, making Luo Xiyi dare not move.

    It was indeed such a fast sword. Gao Feng was also surprised. At such a close distance, he could see that Qiu Wenwei had no luck with his strength. He just relied on his own strength and skill to draw the sword, and he was able to hold him back with just one strike.  Luo Xiyi.

    The three-foot sword was gleaming with cold light, and the tip of the sword was even sharper. It was only three inches away from the throat, and it could kill someone if it moved further. How dare Luo Xiyi move? He was frozen there.

    ¡°You¡¯re oh my god!¡±

    Bai Huayong here cursed angrily and wanted to take action. His precious phantom was a ring on his hand. Just as he raised it, Qiu Wenwei drew out his sword like lightning and slapped his wrist. His wrist turned purple immediately and activated  No more treasure.

    As for Zhao Qiu, he was originally fat and moved slowly. Seeing that Luo Xiyi and Bai Huayong were both at a disadvantage, he was so frightened that he didn't even dare to move.

    Gao Feng still hugged Yuexiang without letting go, but his face had darkened. Qiu Wenwei was quite satisfied with his swordsmanship. It was even more proud to be so beautiful in front of the woman he wanted to rob. Qiu Wenwei stood in front of the sharp sword.  He pointed, shook his sword, and said in a cold voice: "If you are wise, let go of Miss Yuexiang, so as not to suffer!"

    From the moment he broke into this house, Qiu Wenwei had the upper hand. The quick sword strike just now made Luo Xiyi, Bai Huayong and Zhao Qiu crippled. The women in the house were afraid and ran away and moved towards Qiu Wenwei in Huwei Camp.  , the two people following Qiu Wenwei even started teasing other women directly.

    Luo Xiyi and others from the Demon-Suppressing Division were livid, while the three people from Huwei Camp were proud of themselves. Gao Feng sat there motionless, hugging Yuexiang who looked panicked.

    Seeing Gao Feng sitting there with a pale face and unchanged movements, Qiu Wenwei's face became even colder. Just when he was about to speak, Gao Feng spoke: "We brothers are drinking here, and you barged in rashly to snatch the woman who was drinking with us.  , you are really arrogant, kneel down and apologize! Then get out!"

    He started speaking calmly, but the last two sentences suddenly raised his voice. Everyone in the room was stunned, and Yuexiang in his arms trembled violently. Qiu Wenwei reacted, and the two people following him  The people exchanged glances and suddenly laughed, and the two people also laughed.

    Luo Xiyi and others' faces were livid, and they couldn't help but look at Gao Feng who was sitting there. Qiu Wenwei stopped laughing, panted and pointed at Gao Feng and said: "When did the waste of the Demon Suppression Division have such a big breath? You  "

    "You bastard, kneel down and apologize, get out!"

    Gao Feng took a sip.  Drinking wine, he raised his voice slightly. He was already extremely angry at this domineering Huwei camp general. Since the other party had this attitude towards him, he would also have to fight back with this attitude.

    Qiu Wenwei's words were interrupted. When he heard what Gao Feng said, he became furious and cursed: "If you don't eat the toast, you will be fined."

    Before he finished speaking, his figure flashed, and the people in the room only saw a flash of cold light. The women could not see the trace of the sword, but they subconsciously thought that Gao Feng, who was sitting there motionless, would be spattered with blood in five steps.  , screamed subconsciously.

    With the sound of "dang", Qiu Wenwei leaned back and looked at Gao Feng across the table in disbelief. The two of them were only separated by a table. When he thrust out his sword, he was sure that he would hit it, but instead  Unexpectedly, just when he was about to stab, the young man opposite put down his wine glass and flicked his finger on the sword.

    With just a slight flick, a strong force came from the sword. Not only was the hand shaken, but the body could not control it and trembled backwards.

    How is it possible? Qiu Wenwei was horrified. This must be an illusion. He stabbed him with the sword again, this time it was faster!

    &nbsp; Gao Feng always hugged the girl Yuexiang, and just stretched out a finger with his other hand, playing the song again and again. Qiu Wenwei's sword was fast, and his finger movements were faster, and he always played the sword accurately.  On the body.

    The sound of "Dangdang" sounded, and Qiu Wenwei trembled. There was an urgent howling between him and Gao Feng, and the lights flickered.  How many swords did he use? It was indeed a fast sword.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 98 Have you heard of the nine-tailed fox (first update guaranteed)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    When the first sword was thrust out, there was a clanging sound, and Qiu Wenwei's body trembled.  This tremor is obviously not for exerting force, but for being shaken by force.

    "It's eleven swords, I don't need you to trim your nails!"

    Gao Feng said coldly, and the opponent's twelfth sword was stabbed. Gao Feng's force increased this time, and there was a loud sound. Qiu Wenwei was unsteady and staggered back two steps.

    Hearing Gao Feng speak like this and seeing Qiu Wenwei deflated and livid, Luo Xiyi and others laughed loudly. Even Yuexiang, who was hugged by Gao Feng, couldn't help but laugh. The woman he wanted to rob laughed.  , This loss of face was really too big, Qiu Wenwei was even more furious, and he raised his finger and touched the sword spine, and his three-foot green-edged sword suddenly emitted an inch of blue sword light, flickering non-stop.

    Qiu Wenwei flattened his sword, and his figure disappeared on the spot. This sword was faster, and then everything stopped. The sword had stopped in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng clamped the sword between his fingers, and the sword could not move forward any further.  The two people just stood there.

    Everyone onlookers were stunned, not knowing what was happening. Suddenly, the round table in front of Gao Feng separated from the middle and turned into two halves. The cut surfaces were very neat, as if a sharp knife had cut through tofu. There were also cuts on the roof.  Debris from the soil fell, and everyone looked up, only to find a gap in the ceiling that looked like it had just been cut.

    The blade of the sword is only an inch wide, but the distance above and below is cut by more than ten feet. The sword is so sharp!

    But such a sharp sword light was actually caught between Gao Feng's two fingers. The fingers were physically intact. Gao Feng snorted coldly and pointed his fingers in his direction. Qiu Wenwei suddenly lost control of his body and stumbled forward a few times.  Step by step, people have already arrived in front of Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng hit Qiu Wenwei's sword-holding wrist with two fingers. Qiu Wenwei screamed and couldn't hold the sword. Before he could care about his wrist, Gao Feng raised his hand and slapped him in the face dozens of times.  passed.

    There were repeated crisp sounds, and everyone around was stunned. Qiu Wenwei, the tooth general of Huwei Camp, used the sword in a majestic manner at first, but suddenly, he put his face in front of Gao Feng and was slapped.  !

    After the slap, Qiu Wenwei's entire face was swollen, and his eyes were cut into slits. After Gao Feng finished slapping him, he slapped Qiu Wenwei on the shoulder again, and the man couldn't help but kneel down.

    "What the hell, get out!" Gao Feng raised his foot and kicked the man in the chest, sending him flying out. A muffled sound could be heard outside, and he obviously fell to the ground.

    ¡°Brother Gao is so tough!¡±

    "Brother Gao really made trouble for the brothers. He is so evil!" "This group of bastards from the Huwei Camp always make trouble for our Demon Suppression Division. After learning this lesson today, let's see if they are still arrogant in the future!"

    Gao Feng was okay. The three people next to him all had proud expressions and were extremely happy. The women in the room, including Yuexiang next to him, looked at Gao Feng with admiration in their eyes. This made Gao Feng feel extremely comfortable.  So refreshing.

    It's really admirable. From the very beginning of the conflict, Gao Feng was always sitting there, holding a woman in his arms. He didn't even use one of his hands, and he beat the seemingly powerful Qiu Wenwei with just a few fingers.  Fly.

    Of course, what they didn't know was that Gao Feng was cautious in his actions. If he used the inner power of the God-Suppressing Art, the sword would break in an instant and even people would be knocked away. However, after Qiu Wenwei entered the room, although he was arrogant  , at first he was quite measured, he didn't kill anyone, and he never used his inner strength. Then Gao Feng didn't use his inner strength either, and relied on his skills to fight against him. In the end, this man became so angry that he activated his sword light, and Gao Feng didn't show any mercy.  With his hand, he directly knocked the person away.

    "Mr. Qiu, it's important for you. Oh, what's going on!"

    There were people outside greeting him hurriedly, and Gao Feng knew in his heart that Qiu Wenwei had fallen down and was disgraced and embarrassed at best, but he might not have been seriously injured.

    "Those who are inside, please leave your names and we will meet again someday!"

    Qiu Wenwei's shouts sounded outside. Gao Feng grinned and said, "My name is Gao Pi. You still want to bring this scene back? What? Do you want to apply blood?"

    His rhetorical question was probably heard outside, and it suddenly became quiet. Nowadays, in the capital, the common people may not have heard of Gao Feng's name, but people with some status, who don't know the names of Zhu Qingliu and Gao Feng, the prince of Lai State?  A bloody battle that resulted in a humiliating failure.

    After that incident, Gao Feng was no longer as cautious as he used to be. He would fight whenever he wanted, even in dangerous situations like blood-stick fights.After that, what kind of scene can there be?

    Someone outside snorted coldly, and then hurriedly walked. Qiu Wenwei never made any provocation, and the two people who followed him also went out in despair.

    Not long after, the woman surnamed Sha who ran out just now came in again, her face full of apology, she saluted repeatedly and said: "Sir, I'm really sorry for disturbing everyone's interest, but Mr. Qiu and the others are also distinguished guests.  The shop can't afford to offend me, so I hope you'll forgive me. Today's spending will be recorded in the shop's account.

    "You are the only one who can talk. We brothers still lack your money for drinks and cosmetics. Please rearrange the table quickly and don't delay our interest."

    " Qiu Wenwei was taught such a lesson by Gao Feng, which made Luo Xiyi and others' faces shine with high spirits. They felt that they had gained a lot of face. Sister Sha quickly agreed with a smile and went out to make arrangements.

    The room was in a mess, and everyone sat aside. Luo Xiyi thought for a moment, and then explained: "Brother came to Zhenmo Division to play, and he doesn't know what's going on here. Our Zhenmo Division and their Huwei camp have always been at odds with each other, and they often fight.  However, most of the people in their Huwei camp are the generals' children, and they are known to be brave and fierce, so we suffer more often." "It doesn't matter what yamen he is from, he can't bully our brothers."

    Gao Feng said loudly, Luo Xiyi and the other three nodded heavily, but Zhao Qiu was the wise one. Seeing that Gao Feng was hugging Yuexiang from the beginning to the end, he thought he had guessed something, so he cleared his throat and said  : "Brother, let's go to the side hall to rest. The younger brothers will go and hurry up the Yuelou people to quickly rearrange the banquet."

    This kind of house is decorated like a normal house. The main hall is where the banquet is held, and there are also bedrooms and side halls for rest and private affairs. Before Luo Xiyi and others could react, Zhao Qiu gave him a look and said (fastest update from Bookstore <  a ></a>) Seeing that Gao Feng was still hugging him, everyone immediately reacted, and everyone stood up and went out with half-smiling smiles.

    The two maids led Gao Feng and Yuexiang to the side hall. They also pulled out and closed the door. There was also a bed in the side hall, so you could do whatever you wanted.

    When the door closed, Gao Feng let go of his hand. Even though it was indeed comfortable to have Nephrite Wenxiang in his arms, Gao Feng could not hold back his desire to vent his anger. Yuexiang's performance and attack just now  Gao Feng had a feeling that if he let go, this woman would probably run away.

    After letting go of his hand, Gao Feng sat on the edge of the bed. Yuexiang lowered her head and could see a slight blush on her white and slender neck. She was now ready for what was coming next.

    "Are you really a fox?"

    Unexpectedly, Gao Feng, who was sitting on the bed, would ask such a question again. Yuexiang looked up in shock. In such an ambiguous scene, she did not expect to ask such a shocking question, but Yuexiang had already felt Gao Feng's power, and she also  After confirming it in the battle just now, and seeing the serious expression on Gao Feng's face, she did not dare to neglect, calmed down, and replied solemnly: "Replying to your inquiry, I am from the Fox tribe.  Born in Qingqiu Gorge in the north, he transformed into a human form and later practiced in Daxia."

    Gao Feng nodded. He had listened to the old man telling stories before, and had also heard this allusion. It was said that spirits were unwilling to call themselves monsters, and they always said that they belonged to a certain tribe. As for the Northland, it was a vast area outside the northern border of Daxia.  In addition to people, there are many demons and alien races there.

    The Fox Clan is good at seducing people. It seems that the confusion just now and Qiu Wenwei's willingness to use force to fight for this woman are all related to this.

    I didn't expect that I could actually see the true nature of the monsters by concentrating my energy, but after dealing with the fairy mountain, there were so many strange things that people couldn't be surprised. Gao Feng nodded. After meeting the black wolf,  It's not surprising that this woman turned into a fox. The reason why he didn't let her go and entered the side hall alone was that Gao Feng had other problems.

    After answering her identity, Yuexiang's face was a little sad. It was not uncommon for spirits to mix among people, but if her true identity was discovered, there would be such troubles. Moreover, she didn't know that the powerful young man in front of her had any  What purpose, but no matter what the other party does, he cannot resist.

    "Do you know Tianhu? Have you heard of the nine-tailed fox?" Yuexiang's body was shocked, but she didn't expect Gao Feng to ask this question. In fact, when Gao Feng saw that this woman had a fox appearance, he immediately thought of it.  Hu Jiu, the senior on Fairy Mountain, that adorable little boy

    Fox, the being who said "What is a dragon?", he thought he might be able to ask something about Yuexiang.

    When asked about this, Yuexiang's face became a little more solemn and solemn, and she said: "To tell you the truth, the sky fox and the nine-tailed fox are both the same. When our fox clan reaches the peak of cultivation, we will have the power to reach the sky."  The energy of the earth can compete with gods and demons, and is not bound by the laws of heaven and earth. It is the supreme existence of our fox clan. This kind of person is called a sky fox., and the higher the cultivation realm of our fox clan, the more tails we will have in our true form. The highest realm is the nine-tailed fox, which is also the sky fox.  "Is there still a nine-tailed fox in your Louli now?"  "Reporting to your Majesty, I heard from my ancestors when I was at Qingqiu Gorge that there were people in the clan who knew how to contact the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seven hundred years ago, but I never heard of it again after that.  .  "It's intense, please subscribe, vote monthly and give rewards (to be continued).

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 99 Great Respect (Second Update Guaranteed)

    <tr><td>

    <div ID = "Content"> This PS is long, and Gao Feng has some surprises  Looking at Hu Jiu's petite look, it doesn't look like the old monster of the livelihood. It is seven years old.  To know more about the Nine-tailed Fox is to know more about things on the Fairy Mountain.

    "Then how many nine-tailed foxes were there in the past?" "Your Majesty, you are joking. There are only two supreme beings like ours in thousands of years. The last one was from the time of chaos." "How many nine-tailed foxes are you?  ?¡±

    This question was purely asked by Gao Feng subconsciously, but he was thinking about other things. Can such a cute and intelligent, but sometimes gluttonous and confused little fox be such a powerful nine-tailed fox?

    Based on these contacts, don¡¯t brag.

    "If I say so, I have not practiced enough, and I am still only three tails."

    Originally, the atmosphere in the side hall was quite serious, but when the last question and answer was said, it seemed a bit ambiguous. Gao Feng was deep in thought there (fastest update). This month  Xiang blushed shyly and whispered: "Although I have the appearance of a willow tree"

    For her, it is a good thing that a powerful figure like Gao Feng does not want to harm her, but it would be even better if the relationship between the two parties could be brought closer, and someone would protect her.

    However, Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "Forget it, let's go out together. The banquet should be set up soon." Yuexiang was stunned, but she still reacted and obeyed the order respectfully. The energetic young man in front of her  There was a beautiful and charming woman who recommended herself as a pillow, but she was able to treat her calmly without being moved. If someone told Gao Feng this, Gao Feng himself would not believe it, but he did so.

    Gao Feng's heart is not as stone as stone, he is just unmoved. Princess Qingrou's beauty is unparalleled, and the graceful figure he saw on the fairy mountain either touches his heartstrings, or makes him itchy and burning with desire, but  The woman in front of him did not give him such a feeling.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After having tasted delicious delicacies, ordinary meals will be tasteless; having seen extraordinary beauty, ordinary beauties will be insipid to look at, and if they have a high vision, they will not be tempted.

    Gao Feng stood up and asked casually: "Just now I saw that Luo Xiyi and others were confused. Was it you who did it?"

    "The fox clan has the innate ability to enchant. If I don't restrain myself, I will indeed have such an influence."

    Consistent with his own judgment, Gao Feng walked out of the house slowly. There were maids waiting outside to see Gao Feng come out. They quickly led the way and opened a new yard. Luo Xiyi and others were settled in.

    When Gao Feng walked into the room, Luo Xiyi and others were already there, shouting and drinking. When they saw Gao Feng walking in, they all winked. Bai Huayong even smiled and asked, "How come big brother is so fast?"  When he asked this question, Luo Xiyi glared at him fiercely. After thinking about it for a while, Gao Feng realized what he meant and he didn't know whether to laugh or cry.

    With the impressive example of punishing Qiu Wenwei just now, these people felt that they had gained more authority and face, and their spirits were high, and they started to drink happily.

    It has to be said that it is indeed a pleasure to show off one's power in front of women. Gao Feng is also feeling happy today because he has been promoted and made a fortune. Since he was a child, he has rarely played so closely with people of similar age, so he is open-minded.

    ?????????????????? The moon-scented song is meant to be welcoming, and several women are either accompanying the guests drinking or singing, making the atmosphere here even more lively.

    Although Gao Feng was a little dizzy after drinking, he was just dizzy. With a little movement of the God-Calming Technique, the drunkenness disappeared immediately. Naturally, he drank a lot. After a while, Luo Xiyi and the other two were staggering around after drinking.  Not an opponent.

    Judging from the sky, it was already in the afternoon. Luo Xiyi and the others should be familiar with each other here. Gao Feng went to rest directly but did not want to waste time here.

    The banquet was gone, and the women accompanying each person helped the person to rest in the room, but Gao Feng was about to leave. The Yuexiang respectfully walked to the door of Yuelou. She already knew how powerful Gao Feng was, and even more so.  Not to mention that this person also mentioned the supreme beings in the ethnic group such as "Sky Fox" and "Nine-tailed Fox", Gao Feng's image became more and more mysterious in his eyes.

    When he reached the door, Gao Feng stopped, but then he remembered something and said, "You and I have some fate. If you encounter any trouble that cannot be solved, you can come to me for help." In any case, this woman is a fox.  Clan, and Hu Jiu, who has been very kind to me, should also be inextricably related to the Fox Clan, so he should take care of it himself, it's just a matter of a little effort.

    After hearing Gao Feng¡¯s words, Yuexiang¡¯s eyes widened with an incredible look on her face. She didn¡¯t react until Gao Feng walked away and quickly knelt down with a big salute., raised his voice and said: "My slave, thank you for your kindness!" , Gao Feng just waved his hand and did not look back.

    Seeing that it was still early, Gao Feng had better go to Shima Street to have a look. He rode a horse when he came, but not when he went back. For Gao Feng, the speed of riding a horse was really too slow.

    Moving quickly, we arrived at Shima Street in a short time. When we came here in the morning, Shima Street was still in a mess. The thief who had disappeared for a while appeared again and almost stabbed someone in the street. When he came back in the afternoon, the situation was different.  It was different. From a distance, I could see the police officers of Zhongjing Prefecture patrolling there. The streets were very safe.

    When Gao Feng was about to enter Shima Street, he naturally would not rush. Someone saw him coming from a distance, among so many passers-by.  Gao Feng was tall and tall, and he was very conspicuous in the official robe of the Cavalry Lieutenant.

    As early as a few days ago, when seeing Gao Feng coming, some of the guys from Shima Street would always come out and greet him warmly and flatter him, but today it was very different. Gao Feng noticed that some of the guys saw him, but then he didn't.  He ran over to greet her, but instead returned to the store, which puzzled him.

    However, this question was quickly answered, and prominent figures such as shopkeepers from various stores came out one after another and strode towards this side, their faces full of flattering smiles.

    Think about the past few days, because everyone expected the revenge of the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom, their attitude towards him was enthusiastic but kept a distance. But now that he has won and been promoted, everything is clear and everyone is  You can feel free to fawn over. This kind of flattery and flattery is not as reassuring as Luo Xiyi's help in times of trouble.

    But that¡¯s what happened on the scene. Gao Feng had to run errands here after all, so he didn¡¯t want to just treat her with a cold shoulder, and there would be no way to get along with him in the future.

    A smile appeared on Gao Feng's face, and when he was about to clasp his fists to be polite, he saw a fat man pushing past the shopkeepers in front and rushing to the front. This man was wearing a police officer's uniform and he was from Shima Street.  The police team is the ancient pillar.

    Gu Dazhu had a flattering expression on his face. He trotted all the way to Gao Feng. When he arrived, without saying a word, he knelt down with a plop and said excitedly: "Master Gao, go and compete, little one."  I have been worried in my heart. I heard that your Excellency won the victory today, so I felt relieved. I would like to congratulate you first." Seeing this, I thought about this person's performance a few days ago. "Why didn't Gao Feng understand his mentality?  He thought that he would fail in the competition, and this Shima Street was his world, and he had done everything he could to get benefits by colluding with thieves.

    Gao Feng stomped the ground with his foot, and the bluestone paved on the ground was immediately shattered. The splashing gravel hurt the kneeling Gu Dazhu. Gu Dazhu trembled in pain, but did not dare to move.

    "Gu Dazhu, you just kneel here and leave after dark, do you understand?"

    When Gao Feng made the move just now, Gu Dazhu was so frightened that he thought the other party was going to take his life. He breathed a sigh of relief after hearing these words and hurriedly kowtowed in agreement.

    ¡°Next time what¡¯s broken won¡¯t be rocks!¡±

    Gao Feng said coldly, Gu Dazhu was just kowtowing, and the gravel on the ground made up for it. There was already blood on his forehead, but Gao Feng had no intention of stopping him. As long as this villain knows how powerful he is after suffering, he will  He will be very honest. Gao Feng knew it very clearly when he was a police officer in the police team.

    While they were talking, all the shopkeepers over there had already approached. The leader was Shopkeeper Zhang from Yongji Jewelry Store. He cupped his fists and said with a smile: "Master Gao has returned in triumph. Our colleagues on Shima Street are also happy. Everyone is ready."  I got off the banquet and wanted to help you, but I wonder if you can honor me?"

    After he finished speaking, everyone around him smiled and greeted them. A few days ago, Gao Feng, the captain of the Demon Suppressing School, could only greet them with his assistant, and they had to keep a distance from Leng Touqing. Now, this Gao Feng  But he is a person who must be cured. Gao Feng has become the real ruler of Shima Street.

    Gao Feng responded politely and promised to get together with everyone at noon tomorrow. The reason why he came to Shima Street again in the afternoon was not to show off his prestige, but to see if these detectives were obedient. He was only absent for one day.  These detectives were doing whatever they wanted, and Gao Feng was very angry. If he didn't know what was good for him again, he would teach them a lesson.

    The shopkeepers and others of these shops are much better at getting close to people than the clerks. One by one, they approached and flattered them warmly. Gao Feng could not be cold-faced, so he responded patiently.

    "This is our hero of Shima Street, Lord Gao Fenggao!"

    Some of them were talking in the street, and from time to time passers-by were whispering on the side. For Gao Feng, this kind of treatment of being watched like a hero by everyone was very good.

    After dealing with these people, it was already dark, and Gao Feng did not delay here any longer, and directly embarked on the return journey home.?I even made a special detour and went to the market again.

    In this market, Gao Feng received the same warm treatment as in Shima Street. The vendors here still remember this young man who almost bought out all the cooked food, dry food and fruit stalls. This is a standard big customer. For him,  One transaction can be worth several days or more.

    Gao Feng did carry the Qiankun Box with him, and there was still some money in the Qiankun Box. Thinking about the last time he went to Fairy Mountain to see Senior Hu Jiu, and was criticized for not bringing anything delicious, he decided to buy it this time.  Prepare it and take it with you next time you go into the mountains.

    That little fox loves to eat chicken. Even though he knew that the loud little fox was his senior Hu Jiu, Gao Feng's awe always turned into closeness when he thought of his cute appearance.

    "This, this, this, I want them all!"

    Gao Feng said proudly, and the vendors shouted and agreed, bringing roast chicken, roast duck, roast goose,

    The sauced meats, various fruits and snacks were all packed and wrapped. Gao Feng drove the Qiankun Box and swept away these things.

    "Come back when you're done eating!"

    The vendors' greetings were all sincere, and Gao Feng understood that they were indeed sincere.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 100: Get ten thousand gold (additional update with 30 votes)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The time spent in the market was nothing. Gao Feng quickly returned to Fengtianfang, walking on the streets of Fengtianfang, and had to greet people again.

    After all, the residents here are members of the Fengtian Marquis tribe, and they still have good eyesight. Seeing Gao Feng's fifth-grade cavalry robe, everyone knew that he had been promoted today, and he showed more enthusiasm and courtesy in his speech and attitude.  a bit.

    After walking only a few streets, he arrived at the street where his home was located. When he saw the appearance of his home, Gao Feng was startled. Did something happen while he was away?

    No wonder Gao Feng was surprised. The street he lived in was a deserted place in Fengtianfang. There weren't many people walking around on weekdays. Why were so many people gathered around today?

    With Gao Feng's eyesight, he can naturally see clearly who they are. They are all members of the Gao family in Fengtianfang. They are not only from this street, but also from the entire Gao family.  Many people from Fengtianfang and even servants in the Hou Mansion came over.

    Gao Feng was even more puzzled as to what happened to have so many people surrounding him. He couldn't help but quicken his pace. People over there also saw him, and someone shouted: "Xiao Feng is back!"

    One person shouted, and everyone looked over. Some even shouted: "Xiao Feng, come on, the people here have been waiting for you for a long time."

    It turned out that someone was waiting for him, but why were there so many people watching the excitement? Gao Feng was even more puzzled. He also noticed that the eyes of the tribesmen looking at him were fiery, full of envy, and even some were naked.  Jealousy, this look has always been there these days, but now it seems to be stronger. What is at the door?

    The crowd of onlookers made a way out of the way, and Gao Feng also saw what was in front of the door. They were actually two teams. One of them he recognized, they were two servants from the Demon Suppression Division. They were accompanied by porters, including several  Putting the box aside, when he saw him coming, he quickly smiled and saluted.

    There were more than a dozen people in the other group, but Gao Feng didn't recognize any of them. This group of people actually had a carriage with them. There were boxes stacked on the carriage, but the faces of this group were not very good. Chapter 100: Get Ten Thousand Gold  (Additional update with 30 votes) It¡¯s so good-looking. Instead of saying hello after seeing Gao Feng, he stared at him, and several people even cursed in a low voice.

    At this distance, they lowered their voices, thinking that Gao Feng couldn't hear them, but they didn't expect that Gao Feng could hear them all.

    "I don't know whether to live or die" Gao Feng frowned. Before he could get angry, the officer from the Demon Suppression Division quickly ran over and said with a smile on his face: "Master Gao, this is the silver reward for your meritorious service.  There are three thousand taels in total, the young men have sent it to you, please count it and accept it."

    Three thousand taels of silver is a huge sum of money in any sense. The guard spoke loudly, and the people of the Gao family who were watching could hear clearly. Envy-filled exclamations immediately sounded around.

    Gao Feng did not go to count. Instead, he took out more than ten taels of silver from the Qiankun box, and said with a smile: "Brothers, thank you for your hard work. Let's use this money to drink tea." They are all doing errands for the same yamen, so they can't let the other party go to waste.  It is also good for you to have a good relationship. The few servants of the Demon Suppression Division all accepted the money with smiles and thanked them repeatedly.

    Gao Feng said, "Don't worry. I'll carry it in myself later." The officer from the Demon Suppressing Division was happy to save the trouble, so he left with a few words of congratulations.

    The people from the Suppressing Demon Division were gone, but the people with bad faces were still there. The crowd of tribesmen who were watching did not disperse. Gao Feng ignored those people and went straight to open the door of his own room.

    "Gao Feng, we are on errands for the Duke of Lai State. This is your 30,000 taels of silver. Take it!" A steward said coldly. After saying this, the originally noisy street suddenly became quiet.  After a moment, everyone's eyes widened, and some people subconsciously rubbed their ears, full of disbelief.

    "Oh my God, this is thirty thousand taels"

    Someone murmured that thirty thousand taels is enough for a family to enjoy wealth for several generations. It is a number that ordinary people, even ordinary rich people, would not dare to think about. This kid Feng is actually so lucky. He has made contributions to the Demon Suppression Division.  He received a reward of three thousand taels of silver there, which was extremely enviable. The Zhu family, the Duke of Lai, who had fought with him to the death, even gave him thirty thousand taels!

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then realized that this should be the compensation that Princess Qingrou set in words during the competition that day. This money is nothing to the Laiguo family, but they are definitely not willing to pay it like this.  came out, but they didn't dare to dismiss Princess Qingrou's face, not to mention that Zhu Qingliu had done such evil things to the princess.

    If you give it to yourself, then accept it. Gao Feng nodded with a smile and said leisurely: "In that case, thank you for your kindness."? 

    When the man who gave the money to Lai Guo Gong heard Gao Feng's words, he felt as if he had been slapped in the face. It was extremely embarrassing, but he couldn't say anything and just waved his hand.

    The people standing beside the car began to shout and move the boxes off the car. The boxes made a heavy sound when they landed. It seemed that they contained goods such as gold and silver. When I said it just now, everyone was just amazed when they saw it.  The heavy boxes of gold and silver were removed.  The tribesmen on the side had a more intuitive understanding, and everyone opened their mouths, and some even drooled.

    "What are you all gathering here for? Let's disperse!!" There were more people watching the excitement than before, and the narrow street was blocked with water, but now there was a loud shouting sound.

    The members of the Gao family who were watching were stunned for a moment, and then someone from the direction where the shouting came from said hello: "The second master is back" "The second master has taken a serious risk"

    Voices of greetings and greetings are coming one after another. There is only one person in Fengtianfang who can be called the "Second Master", that is Gao Tianhe, the half-brother of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and the general of the Left Army of the Forbidden Army.

    The Gao clan members greeted each other and stepped aside on both sides of the road. Gao Tianhe, wearing official uniform and riding a tall horse, came over. Behind Gao Tianhe were more than a dozen soldiers and followers, all of whom were also riding horses.  Surrounded by Gao Tianhe, this group of people looked quite majestic.

    "I've met the second master." Gao Feng also bowed politely. Gao Tianhe set up various killing schemes, and he also killed the other party's chief follower Gao Jincai. They had long been at odds with each other, but nothing was brought to light.  , even in terms of face.

    He saluted, and Gao Tianhe just nodded. When the two of them crossed each other, Gao Feng suddenly felt that his body had that transparent feeling of being seen through, but this level was not deep, and it was far inferior to  When he was on the Immortal Mountain, he was a little different from when he was observed by Gao Tianhai and Deng Tianshi.

    And Gao Feng clearly felt that the focus of Gao Tianhe's observation was on his neck, but this feeling was only a moment, and it passed immediately.

    Gao Feng immediately guessed what the other party wanted to see. Gao Tianhe wanted to spy on whether he had brought jade or not.

    Falling, this person is still thinking about his own treasure, Gao Feng suddenly became alert.

    By the time Gao Tianhe and his party passed by, the money belonging to the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom had also been unloaded. I don¡¯t know why, but this time the Zhu family specially selected a big box, weighing three hundred kilograms each, and piled it on Gao Fengmen.  Before and after unloading, these people didn't even say hello and just left.

    Such a heavy silver box was placed in front of the door, which seemed to be a difficult problem for the school. However, this problem was a bit ridiculous to Gao Feng. Gao Feng opened the door with a smile and moved the boxes in easily, as if  It's like moving an empty box.

    The originally empty courtyard was suddenly filled with wooden boxes, and the boxes were filled with gold and silver. After saying hello to the tribesmen who refused to leave outside, Gao Feng closed the courtyard door.

    Opening a few boxes, the Zhenmo Division gave them gold chains, while the Zhu family gave them silver chains. The light shone and wealth filled the air. Gao Feng let out a sigh of satisfaction. From now on, he can be considered a rich man.

    "Xiao Feng has made a fortune!"

    "Don't you have a few unmarried girls from your mother-in-law's natal family? If you can help Xiaofeng get along with her, and they are both rich and an official, there will be no difference at all!"

    "Now Master Feng still looks after us, tut, tut, if I had known, I would have pulled the strings earlier"

    The Gao family members who saw this excitement had not dispersed yet, and they were talking quietly outside. Gao Feng heard all this. Ordinary people are always snobbish, and these people of the Gao family are not exempt from this custom. They all flatter their own family's reputation.  , they are afraid to avoid it when they are in trouble.

    After sorting out the silver box a little, Gao Feng began to practice martial arts. Others often need an open space to practice martial arts, so that they can move around. Gao Feng only needs a small space, which is enough to allow him to perform his movements.

    Although he wanted to enter the mountain, Gao Feng also remembered that senior Hu Jiu said that he had finally gotten rid of his chains and wanted to have fun for a few days and asked him not to disturb him so that he would have to change his state when practicing martial arts. For example, he had just entered  How is the realm of "hardness and softness" different from before?

    With each level of improvement in a warrior's realm, there will be a corresponding increase in strength. Gao Feng can clearly feel this. Sometimes when entering the state of "inner vision", Gao Feng feels as if he is an active "humanoid inner force group".  "It's just that this "inner force group" is covered with a layer of human skin.

    Others¡¯ internal energy is stored in the Dantian and circulates in the meridians, but my own true energy is everywhere. In this comparison, I am better than others in total. Of course, the strength of the true energy is not perfect.?It can be distinguished from the size of the "internal force".

    Breaking through to the realm of "hardness and softness" is not only an increase in strength, but also a change in the nature of the internal force. The force can be moved at will, and the internal force itself is not important. Once you reach this state, it can change at will according to the needs of the warrior.

    For example, Gao Feng subconsciously punched out. The yard was full of silver boxes. This punch happened to hit a wooden box. Gao Feng carefully controlled his power, but with one punch,  Next, five silver boxes were smashed into pieces, and the silver chains inside were shot out in all directions.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 101 Old events from the past (additional update with 60 votes)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Hundreds of Yinfeng were shot out at high speed. The Yinfeng itself is very heavy. If it flies out at such a high speed, I am afraid that the wall will collapse. At this time, people here in Fengtianfang  They were all still having dinner, and it was really inconvenient to make such a big noise.

    Gao Feng's heart moved, he had accelerated, and his body was extremely fast. He had knocked away those silver chains just now, but now he had stopped in front of the flying silver hammer, waving his hands repeatedly, and hundreds of silver chains were caught by him.  Next, Gao Feng took the silver chain with both hands, and the impact of the silver chain was dissipated in the palm of his hand. This is "soft".

    The internal force changes at any time according to the needs. This is the so-called "hardness and softness".

    Although Gao Feng has superhuman senses, standing in the courtyard, he can almost detect every disturbance in the entire Fengtianfang, but Gao Feng doesn¡¯t want to hear so much about the past events in Chapter 101 (60 votes added)  , family feuds, couples talking at night are all other people¡¯s private matters, what¡¯s the point of knowing so much, and what you can hear now is almost all about being promoted and getting rich, or out of envy or jealousy, what¡¯s the benefit of hearing these words?  It's just annoying.

    On the contrary, it was the Fengtianhou Mansion and Gao Tianhe's Mansion that were more closely involved with him. No matter how hard he tried, the sounds there were vague. Gao Feng probably knew this reason. He heard them when he was working as a team leader in Zhongjing Mansion.  It is said that most of the noble and wealthy families in the capital have means to guard against prying eyes.

    Gao Feng was practicing martial arts there, but a family banquet was held in Qin Tianhou's house. That day, Gao Tianhai called Gao Feng into the house. Several people he saw in the main hall were present, including Gao Tianhe and those few.  The elders of the clan, in fact, these prominent figures of the Gao family are the clan leaders and deacons.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Although Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai doesn't talk much and is silent and dignified, he is still quite friendly to his tribe. The atmosphere at the banquet was very harmonious. Everyone talked about old things in Chapter 101 (60 votes added)  Heaven speaks of earth.

    After three rounds of drinking, everyone was slightly drunk. Gao Tianhe opened his mouth and said with a smile: "Xiao Feng's family has been poor and sick for generations. Generation after generation of men can't even live long. They all say that they have a bad life, but they didn't expect it."  But Xiaofeng turned over, and even the glory and wealth couldn¡¯t stop him!"

    Gao Tianhe is the second-largest person in the Gao family. When he said this, everyone agreed. Gao Tianhe seemed to have no intention of saying, "I heard that Xiao Fengzu handed down a magic weapon, saying that this magic weapon can change people."  "It must be nonsense. If this magic weapon really exists, how can it be that dozens of generations have been poor and troubled, that is, this Xiaofeng is better. Speaking of which, the ancestors of Xiaofeng's branch are our ancestors."  My younger brother, that¡¯s the relationship between Tianhe and the Marquis, but so what, the first generation of him is said to have never lived past forty, and the subsequent generations will be ruined"

    This man also drank too much and was poked by someone before he realized that his ancestor was the first generation Fengtianhou who followed Taizu Taizu of Great Xia to conquer the world. But by speaking like this, wouldn't he be insinuating the two brothers Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe?  Tianhe's expression didn't change at all.

    But this man still bowed his head and drank.

    The deacons of the Gao family are all quite old. They drink a lot and talk a lot. They are also the leaders of the clan and know a lot of allusions. One person on the other side spoke vaguely.  : "Don't tell me, I've heard this allusion too. Our two ancestor brothers followed Taizu to conquer the world, and they both made great contributions. When the founding of the country rewarded meritorious officials, Emperor Taizu gave a marquis.  , gave a treasure. At that time, Emperor Taizu killed many heroes. Everyone was afraid of the title, but they valued the magic weapon. Our ancestors felt sorry for his younger brother, so he gave his younger brother this magic weapon, and he received the marquis. As a result, our ancestors  It has been passed down from generation to generation, and everyone follows the path of prosperity and wealth, while Xiaofeng¡¯s group suffers from generation to generation, this is fate!¡±

    After saying this, they let out a long sigh. Everyone felt that fate was unpredictable and sighed. The person who told the allusion shook his head and said with a smile: "But this is also a story. At that time, the ancestor's younger brother also got a powerful official position. Noble Phantasm  No one is lacking, and who would lose his position as a marquis for that illusory treasure? Everyone is spreading it nonsense. I heard this allusion from my parents when I was a child."

    We all grew up in the same place and were all members of the Gao family. We all heard similar stories. At this point, the atmosphere became more and more lively. You and I talked non-stop. Basically, everyone listened.  In this story, the specific details are somewhat different.

    Gao Tianhe had a smile on his face. He seemed to have drunk too much, but his eyes were very focused. He listened very carefully. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai lightly knocked on the table and said loudly:"Everyone, Gao Feng is now a fifth-grade military general. He has made great contributions and is valued by the King of Qin. Not to mention that the things he has done are famous in the capital. Our Gao family is short of such young talents. If we don't treat them well,  I was also laughed at by other people.,¡­

    Gao Tianhe's pupils shrank, but his expression did not change, but everyone else nodded and said in unison that Mr. Hou was right.  Gao Tianhai said with a smile: "Now there is a vacant deacon position in the clan, how about letting Gao Feng take the position?"

    As soon as these words were said, the atmosphere that was quite lively just now suddenly became quiet. Several people around the table looked at Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai with incredible eyes.

    "Brother, how can we let a young boy like Gao Feng take care of so many industries and power of our Gao family?"

    The first person to ask questions was Gao Tianhe. Several other deacon clan elders also wanted to speak. When Gao Tianhai glanced at them, they all lowered their heads and dared not speak. Although they were deacons, they were both clan leaders and Gao Tianhaicai, the Marquis of Fengtian.  He is the one who is truly in charge, and no one dares to touch his authority.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we two about the same age as Gao Feng when we were deacons?¡±

    Gao Tianhai asked indifferently. Gao Tianhe looked up at Gao Tianhai. The two looked at each other. Gao Tianhe said nothing.

    This night was very simple for Gao Feng. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique and the Six God-Suppressing Techniques were not so complicated once they were understood. They just kept repeating them.

    But Gao Feng does not feel bored. If he works with all his strength, stamping his feet will cause vibrations on the ground. He must control his power. In such a restrained practice, Gao Feng feels that he has gained a lot, allowing him to control his power more precisely.  , being careful not to practice unconsciously, always thinking about something in his mind, Gao Feng kept recalling the battles he participated in, and learned from them.

    The night passed quickly, and when it was time to go on duty, Gao Feng simply washed and tidied up as usual, and then went out.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear too much about other people¡¯s private affairs, so he limited the scope of his senses to the vicinity of his own house. As soon as he left the house, he didn¡¯t expect to hear the conversation outside.

    "I heard from Fifth Uncle's family that Mr. Feng is going to be the deacon of our Gao family!" "What? He is so far away and so young, is it true?" "It's absolutely true, Fifth Uncle has given orders to his family  He is my nephew, let them get closer to Mr. Feng, "This Mr. Feng has really turned around" "You are still called Mr. Feng. Now that you have this status, let's call him Master Feng!"  "

    Gao Feng himself was stunned in the courtyard. This "Fifth Uncle" is the deacon of the Gao family. His words cannot be false. Gao Feng is in the clan, so he naturally knows what this deacon represents. He has become this  What the deacon represents is no less significant than what he means by becoming a demon-suppressing school captain or a demon-suppressing cavalry captain, and he can even gain more.

    That jade pendant really has great luck. In less than a month, he suddenly found himself in this situation from a distant and useless young man. In martial arts, he became a strong person in the realm of "hardness and softness".  He has become a fifth-grade cavalry captain, and now he is going to become a deacon of the Gao family. It is truly an earth-shaking change.

    Gao Feng subconsciously touched his heart. There was a magical mountain there, but he had not even explored the first level.

    After being excited for a while, Gao Feng finally calmed down, opened the door and walked out. As usual, there were still people who got up early on this street, but today the number of people was obviously more than usual. Seeing Gao Feng  When they went out, the tribesmen, no matter their age, all greeted them warmly: "Good morning, Master Feng!" Gao Feng was stunned, nodded and handed over his hands, and quickly left the street, from "Feng Boy" to "Xiao Feng" to "Xiao Feng".  Today's "Master Feng" is really touching, and we have seen the harshness of the world.

    These days, there are blood fights and celebrations and banquets. Yesterday in Yuelou, there was a fight between a woman and the generals of Huwei Camp. No serious errands were done. Gao Feng was a serious person and would never give up. He went out in the morning.  , heading towards Shima Street.

    Needless to say, after arriving at Shima Street, I encountered warm treatment. Everyone was very attentive from top to bottom. Some people specifically told Gao Feng that the police team Zheng Gu Dazhu did not leave until after dark.  .

    Because of Gao Feng's shock yesterday, the policemen who used to have to come very late today arrived not much later than Gao Feng. The policemen worked diligently. There really was nothing that Gao Feng needed to take care of on the roads of Shima Street.  There is peace everywhere, and no unsighted thieves come to look for trouble.

    After Gao Feng walked around the streets, he was called over by Yongji's shopkeeper Zhang to drink tea. Gao Feng also wanted to sit inside Yongji. He had been thinking about it since he heard the news about the "War Demon Temple" last time.  I want to go again and see if there are any other gains.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Yongji to become lively with all kinds of people.The nobles and others all came here to hang out or buy goods, but Gao Feng did not hear any more news about the "War Demon Temple" or any news about the Fairy Mountain.

    It was decided yesterday that the Shima Street merchants would celebrate Gao Feng. This was actually the official announcement of Gao Feng's jurisdiction over this place by the Shima Street merchants. Gao Feng and Zhang Zhang were drinking tea and chatting, waiting for noon.  banquet

    If you like this work,

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 102 A Taoist is coming

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> I never thought that there was still more than half an hour before lunch, but someone would come to Shiba Street looking for Gao Feng. The person looking for Gao Feng was the police team Zhenggu Dazhu led Jin Yongji  Gu Dazhu, who works in the jewelry business, is extremely respectful, because the person who is looking for Gao Feng is actually a Daozheng from the Zhongjing Taoist Academy. Daozheng is just a small leader in charge of six Taoist priests in the Taoist Academy, but he can be found anywhere in Zhongjing City.  In this place, his status will not be worse than that of a powerful sixth-grade or even fifth-grade official. Gu Dazhu, a small team leader, must of course be respectful.

    What Gu Dazhu and Zhang Zhang didn't expect was that the Taoist priest was very polite to Gao Feng. The Zhongjing Taoist Academy was the yamen that respected the noblest and noblest in Daxia. When did it look down on an idle official like the Zhenmo Division?  The dignity of a tall man is truly remarkable.

    In fact, it is not only the two of them, but also the guests who come to Yongji Jewelry Store Chapter 102: There are Taoists. They are all wealthy people, and they also understand the status of everyone in the capital. Seeing that this tall man was actually treated like this  Even if they are treated politely, they are all surprised.

    "Tianshi Deng asked Mr. Gao to come over and speak, and specially sent Pindao to guide him."

    "The Celestial Master invites you" Shopkeeper Zhang and Gu Dazhu had incredible expressions on their faces. Celestial Master is such a person, he is the first-class living god in the capital, and even the emperor of Daxia must treat him politely.

    Gao Feng had an impression of this Tianshi Deng. During that Taoist temple battle with the demon disciples, it was this Deng Tianshi who led the people from the Taoist temple and gave the Qiankun box to Gao Feng afterwards. He didn't feel anything at the time, but thinking about it afterwards, it was  Very kind.

    Since it was the Heavenly Master who invited me, I had to decline the banquet with the merchants on Shima Street at noon. Gao Feng apologized, and Zhang Yongji, the shopkeeper, naturally understood the importance and smiled and said it didn't matter, it would be another day.

    Amid everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, Na Daozheng and Gao Feng walked out of the street. Seeing Gao Feng and Na Daozheng, the pedestrians on the street ducked to both sides in awe.

    Daozheng was walking unhurriedly, but Gao Feng had doubts in his mind. If he wanted to walk like this, when would it take him to reach Deng Tianshi? The Taoist academy was in Beicheng. If he walked like this, he wouldn't be able to reach it in two hours, but it wouldn't be good anyway.  Chapter 102: A Taoist came running wildly in front of this Taoist priest. It seemed impolite to ask questions, so I had to keep my head down and follow him.

    Not long after walking out of Shima Street, the street became deserted, but the Daozheng stopped, flicked his long sleeves, and said gently: "Master Gao, please hold Pindao's sleeves." Gao Feng said.  I was stunned and didn't realize what was happening. I subconsciously reached out and grabbed the long sleeves. The fabric of the robe was very elegant.

    "Master Gao, hurry up, Pindao is about to fly into the sky!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Feng could feel the wind blowing from his feet. The Taoist priest flew into the air, and he also flew up, heading towards the wind direction of the Taoist temple.

    Although they are holding on to the sleeves of the Taoist priests next to them, they are not being dragged by the Taoist priests to fly. They are flying together, but the Taoist priests are just leading the direction.

    "I don't know if this is Daozheng's own magic, or with the help of the Taoist magic circle. Anyway, this flight is the strong wind carrying people forward, which is different from the flight Gao Feng imagined.

    It did not fly into the clouds, that is, a hundred feet above the ground. When you look down on the ground, the houses and pedestrians have become very small. You can see the huge capital city in full view. It turns out that the streets are arranged in this way. It turns out that the city is not completely square.  , you can even see several low mountains and the big river outside the city.

    There was a whistling wind in his ears, and there was no obstruction. He was flying in the air in a straight line from one point to another, so he would naturally be very fast. However, Gao Feng made a rough estimate in the air, and it seemed that he was not as fast as he was rushing on the ground.

    In a blink of an eye, they were already above the Taoist Temple. The Zhongjing Taoist Temple is next to the imperial palace, just to the east of the imperial city. This Taoist Temple occupies a huge area. The official office of the Demon Suppression Department and the martial arts arena are already there.  It's very big, but this Taoist temple is almost ten times the size of the Demon Suppression Department's official office, almost the size of a town.

    The regulations of the Taoist temple are like a Taoist temple. The first step is the main hall for worshiping the gods, the second step is the office building for the Taoist officials in the Taoist temple, the third step is the place where the Taoist priests live, and the fourth step is the  It is a place where Taoist priests practice magic and alchemy. The fifth entrance is a spacious venue, which is hundreds of acres in size.

    Within the capital, and on the edge of the Lou Palace, it is rare to have such a spacious building in such a valuable land, but it also illustrates the status of the Taoist Temple in the Great Xia Empire.

    In the past, when I passed by, I only saw the high wall outside the Taoist temple and could not see clearly what was inside. But today I saw it in the sky and finally understood it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When Gao Feng was thinking about where he was going to land, he suddenly became alert, but before he had time to react, the hand holding his sleeve came out.Empty, there was no wind to hold him up anymore, and his body fell uncontrollably.

    No!  Gao Feng made this reaction in his heart and looked up at the same time. The Taoist priest who had always been his leader had disappeared.

    The sound of wind in my ears suddenly became louder. That was because the falling speed was getting faster and faster. Could it be another kill?  Gao Feng lowered his head and looked down. Below was the wide open space of the fifth entrance of Zhongjing Taoist Temple.

    From a height of one hundred feet, an adult would continue to fall at an accelerated speed. When he hit the ground, he would have a huge blow. Gao Feng knew that his body was very strong, but he did not dare to gamble on this.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath in mid-air, shot his palms down continuously, and used the downward force of his palms to counteract his fall. Gao Feng had done such an action before, so he naturally thought of it immediately.

    Slapping his palms together and releasing his inner energy, Gao Feng jumped from the realm of "bone training" to the realm of "hardness and softness". The time was too short. It took him less than a month to complete the journey that others could not complete in a lifetime.  He has completed the journey, so he doesn't yet understand his own strength.

    Gao Feng was very nervous about this sudden fall, so he slapped with almost all his strength. Almost instantly, the whistling sound of his palms covered up the sound of the wind in his ears, and the falling momentum stopped immediately.  Then the whole person actually rose into the air.

    Since he couldn¡¯t fly, it was useless to rise. There was no need to keep using his palm force to split the air while hanging in the air. Gao Feng slowed down the frequency of his movements and his body began to fall slowly.

    Just where he was about to fall, there was a thin man lying on the ground, looking weird everywhere. Gao Feng was also wary. He was too careless. Master Deng Tianshi had a kind attitude towards him that day.  The Taoists in the Taoist temples in the capital all had high status. The Taoist priest said that Deng Tianshi had invited him, so he easily believed it, but he didn't expect that he would be thrown down in mid-air.

    If he hadn¡¯t still had some skills, he might have been thrown to death like this. Gao Feng felt annoyed, but he had already landed firmly on the ground.

    There was only himself and the thin figure lying on the ground in the huge empty space. Gao Feng looked around and saw nothing. When he was falling in the air, he paid attention to the few people entering the Taoist temple.  , it was quiet inside, and no Taoist could be seen coming in or out.

    Could it be that in such a large Zhongjing Taoist Academy, there are only two of them now? Gao Feng became more and more frightened and became more vigilant. He stretched out his hand to turn over the man lying on the ground. When he saw this man's face, Gao Feng was even more shocked.  Astonished, even though he was wearing the common clothes of a servant, and even though his face was still stained with dirt, he could never forget the unparalleled beauty of Gao Feng. The person on the ground was actually Princess Qingrou.

    How could the daughter of King Qin and the granddaughter of Emperor Ren be lying on the ground in such a mess? Looking at her face, she was obviously injured and unconscious, and her body was very weak. After being turned over by Gao Feng, she let out a low moan, but did not open her eyes.  Eyes wake up.

    This is the edge of the palace. He can summon people by shouting. Gao Feng started to feel anxious. He had to shout when he inhaled

    Before he could shout, Gao Feng turned around quickly. He had already heard the sound of wind, howling through the sky!  And it doesn¡¯t sound in one direction!

    There were arrows flying rapidly from all directions, each arrow flashing with red light. This flying speed was definitely not something ordinary bows and arrows could shoot, and the power was far beyond that.

    The target of every arrow is the little princess on the ground. Gao Feng can avoid it now whether he jumps up or rushes towards any place, but the little princess on the ground will be shot into a honeycomb!

    You can¡¯t hide!  Block it!  But now he couldn't even stand still. Gao Feng suddenly rushed forward, and his whole body strength had reached its highest level.

    The speed of arrows is fast, and Gao Feng, who can move with all his strength, is even faster!  In an instant, he collided with the arrows coming from the head. Gao Feng punched out quickly with both fists. Each punch landed an arrow. No matter how powerful the arrows were, they could not beat Gao Feng's magical power. In the blink of an eye, the arrows were all  Knocked down.

    Quick!  What a speed!  The arrow here was knocked down, and the arrow behind him was still halfway. Gao Feng rushed forward again. If ordinary people were there, he might not even be able to see Gao Feng's figure. He could only see a light and shadow swimming in the field, and the arrow was  The branches fell to the ground one after another.

    Gao Feng went to the left side last. When the last arrow on the left side was knocked down, he was still three steps away from Princess Qingrou on the ground.

    Gao Feng was even more surprised when he shot down the last arrow. There was no response from the Taoist temple to such a dense whistling sound. Could it be an ambush aimed at himself and the little princess?

    But before he had time to think about it, three figures had already come out of the field, coming very fast. At the same time, two Taoists could be seen appearing more than a hundred steps away from Gao Feng. The light was flashing, and several light balls were already there.  fly??.

    There are warriors and Taoists. It¡¯s such a big battle. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s directed at the little princess on the ground or against myself. This Princess Qingrou has helped me and is kind to me, and Gao Feng will never let anyone hurt her.  This beautiful and unparalleled girl, ever since he saw her expression of concern for him, Gao Feng had the urge to protect her.

    Warriors rushed from three directions, and the Taoist spells had blocked Gao Feng's various paths, but Gao Feng knew that if he responded rashly, then these attacks would definitely fall on Princess Qingrou.

    have a good weekend

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 103 The Strong

    <tr><td>

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The arrow is dead, but the person is alive. Gao Feng didn¡¯t dare to rush out anymore, but he couldn¡¯t stand there and wait to be beaten. Gao Feng stomped hard to the ground.

    With this step, Gao Feng no longer restrained his strength and stepped down hard. With a loud bang, just like he accidentally did when practicing in Fengtianfang, the ground shook violently.

    With Gao Feng as the center, the land first became concave and then convex, like a boulder thrown into water, causing waves to ripple in all directions.

    The three people who were sprinting against the ground did not expect such fluctuations on the ground. They all staggered and hurriedly balanced their bodies. The "waves" of the land expanded to all directions. When they reached the high walls around them, it was quiet and peaceful.  The empty space of the human Taoist temple finally showed a difference. The walls trembled, and there were flashes of light. After countless flashing runes and characters were highlighted, Chapter 103 The strong man was annihilated again, but the fluctuations of the land stopped.  .

    Gao Feng waved his right hand towards the person facing him. The person thought that Gao Feng was going to use his strength and turned sideways to dodge, but he saw a silver light flashing. At this moment, his whole body flew into the air uncontrollably.  .

    The dragon-binding rope can tie up even dragons, not to mention these warriors. Gao Feng waved his hand to tie up one person, and with one arm, he directly threw the tied person to the other side. The person who rushed over from the other side was unprepared and was caught by this person.  It was hit hard and he collapsed to the ground. The man who was tied up was also limp in the chains and was seriously injured.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the tied man was immediately thrown down. The chain quickly tied up the third man who had just stabilized his body in mid-air.

    The chain was as fast as lightning, and the third person was swung with joy. Gao Feng directly used this person as the hammer head of the meteor hammer. The chain was shortened, but he used this person to hit the ball of light!

    I don¡¯t know what the effect of that light ball is, but the consequences of hitting it will be very tragic. You can hear the Taoist exclaiming that the light ball actually changed its direction and flew upward. No one could have imagined that Gao Feng had this dragon-binding rope in his hand.  It can be stretched infinitely. Before the two Taoists could react, the dragon-binding rope took the warrior Chapter 103 Strong Man and stretched it forward. He flipped the rope and tied the two people securely.  , the ball of light did not fly upward endlessly, it flew up to ten feet, as if it hit an invisible barrier, exploded suddenly, and a huge light network flashed in the sky, and then returned to its original state.

    This time was good, the front end of the dragon-tying rope had three people tied up. Gao Feng raised his wrist and threw the three people up again, waiting to smash them down and smash them to pieces.

    In such a killing situation, there is no room for hesitation, and Gao Feng has no intention of holding back. Who knows how many enemies there are, and they will be thrown down as soon as their arms fall!

    The time required to raise and lower his arms was almost negligible. But at this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt a chill all over his body, and his hairs also exploded. This was the first time he had such a feeling, but Gao Feng intuitively felt  dangerous!

    Gao Feng felt his arms tighten and suddenly couldn't swing them. He looked up and saw that there were several rays of light in the sky blocking the three people who were falling. They were firmly fixed and he could no longer pull the dragon-binding rope.

    With his thoughts moving, the dragon-binding rope untied the three people and quickly retracted it to his wrist. The three people were already in a coma. As soon as the dragon-binding rope was loosened, it seemed as if something was holding them under their bodies.  of falling.

    Gao Feng could no longer care about these three people. He slowly turned around and faced the direction of the dangerous feeling. Gao Feng didn't even dare to move too much, because no matter how fast he was, as long as he moved too much, there would definitely be flaws.  Indeed, if he is fast enough now and may give him such a sense of danger, he must be far stronger than himself.

    It was obvious that the Taoist temple had been clearly seen when it landed. There were only two people lying on the ground, the little princess, but after the arrow was shot, several people suddenly appeared, and it was even more so now.  Before opening the dragon rope, Gao Feng saw that there was no one there, but when he turned around, there was a man in brown clothes walking towards him.

    This man looked to be about forty years old. He was tall and strong, with an ordinary appearance. His beard on his chin was trimmed neatly. The short brown robe he wore was not a luxurious dress. This outfit was a common attire for martial arts masters in Daxia.

    When he saw this man, Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, because he was not sure whether this man was someone who would endanger him.

    While Gao Feng was observing, the man who came over also raised his eyes and looked at each other. Gao Feng subconsciously took a step back. The other man's gaze was so real that he instantly penetrated him.

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never felt this way before, but it¡¯s always when the other party has the intention to observe themselves, use Taoism or concentrate their energy.It brings such a feeling to myself, but the person in front of me can do this just by looking at him casually.  /">//

    The corner of the man's mouth turned up, as if he was smiling. Gao Feng felt that his whole body was tense, and his internal energy was also compressed. It was normal for the internal energy of the God-Suppressing Art to rise and shrink, but at this time, the internal energy seemed to be  As if frozen.

    The body has become like this involuntarily.  The purpose of tightening is to move faster, and the internal force is compressed to expand and exert force. The force is just a normal approach, but my body is actually subconsciously prepared for battle, and is prepared to face the most dangerous enemy.

    Gao Feng had cold sweat oozing out from his vest. He also had memories of this feeling, that was when he faced the Black Wolf for the first time

    Who is it, and what kind of existence is it that can make the powerful self feel such defense and fear?

    Gao Feng clenched his fists. The man who came over seemed to notice this action and glanced at it casually. This man only took three steps, but he had completely suppressed Gao Feng, making him nervous and even afraid.  .

    The next moment Gao Feng moved, but Gao Feng did not move forward. He turned around, picked up Princess Qingrou on the ground, ran towards the door, took a deep breath while running, and shouted at the top of his voice:  "Someone is coming! Someone is coming! Someone is plotting to kill the princess!" Running with his speed and strength is a super speed, and shouting at the top of his voice is like thunder. This is among the Zhongjing Taoist Academy in Daxia.  , so many Taoist masters will definitely react when they hear this sound. Just now, when I was tossing around here and everything was quiet, there must be some formation covering it.

    Now we are not fighting alone, but to protect the unconscious Princess Qingrou. The first priority is to escape and save the princess's life.

    Before the shouting stopped, Gao Feng had already run to the gate of the empty field. His speed was also amazing. Although he was about to rush out when he reached the gate, Gao Feng did not dare to relax at all. He always felt that the sudden appearance of  The man can catch up in no time.

    As soon as he arrived in front of the door, Gao Feng had already gathered strength with his legs, ready to kick the door into pieces. Although the wall was high, Gao Feng could easily jump over it, but he had no leverage in mid-air, and he was holding a  Man, it's too dangerous.

    There were still two steps away from the door, but he saw the light and shadow in front of the door fluctuating, and the figure of Dao Zheng who brought him here had appeared. Gao Feng cursed in his heart, it was indeed an ambush, why did he come here so stupidly?  side.

    "Leave the person holding you behind and let you go!"

    Gao Feng was running fast, but he did not distance himself from the man in brown clothes. The sound came from behind him.

    The man behind him is a terrifying opponent, and the Dao Zheng in front of him cannot see clearly. Gao Feng knows that he is in an extremely dangerous situation, and he will not give up the princess in his arms.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, then walked a few steps to the right and placed the princess against the wall. He turned around and blocked the unconscious Princess Qingrou behind him. He bowed slightly and looked coldly.  To these two people.

    The strong man in brown clothes was only two steps away from him, and the Dao Zhengyun stood calmly in front of the door, only five steps away from him. Gao Feng instinctively felt that this was an extremely dangerous enemy with a mountain of pressure.

    "Give you another chance, you can go!" The strong man said calmly. Gao Feng did not answer, and a faint golden light began to emit from his body. He was fully prepared. Facing such a powerful enemy, since he couldn't escape, then  Fight!

    "You really don't want to get out of the way?" "Don't talk nonsense, if you want to fight, fight!" Gao Feng replied coldly. The strong man's eyes were focused, and Gao Feng subconsciously crossed his arms in front of him to protect him.  The pressure of nothingness suddenly turned into reality, pressing on Gao Feng.

    Both feet were firmly planted on the ground, pushing hard into the ground, but his body still pushed back a few steps involuntarily. Gao Feng gathered all his strength and was about to rush forward

    At the moment when he was about to rush out, Gao Feng suddenly felt that all the pressure had disappeared, and all the murderous intent and coercion that made him nervous disappeared.

    The faces of the strong man and the Taoist opposite were all smiles, but the smiles were not contempt and provocation, but appreciation and goodwill. Moreover, these two people did not show any fighting attitude. Instead, they looked at each other and laughed out loud.  Come.

    What is going on? Gao Feng feels very comfortable, but he is still tense and does not dare to relax at all.

    ¡°Li Gen is pretty good!¡±

    While he was confused, the strong man looked at him and praised him, his tone was sincere, and it seemed like a sincere praise. Just now, he was still tense and about to fight to the death. How come the atmosphere was so friendly in the blink of an eye?

    Seeing the confused look on Gao Feng¡¯s face, the strong man laughed again, and the Taoist behind the strong man also laughed. The Taoist made a gesture with his fingers, and there were light and shadow fluctuations. Gao Feng suddenly realized that the Taoist had alreadyHe changed his appearance and turned into someone he knew, none other than Deng Tianshi, whom he had met in the battle to slay demons.

    Deng Tianshi was still skinny and his face was sallow. He saw that Gao Feng was still confused, but he pointed behind Gao Feng and said, "Gao Feng, please look back."

    Whether this was some conspiracy or not, Gao Feng didn't dare to let down his guard, but he also felt something changing behind him. He still maintained his posture of fighting at any time, and looked back cautiously

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 104: His Royal Highness the Prince¡¯s 90 additional votes, please vote for me

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The injured and comatose Princess Qingrou disappeared, only a puppet fell here. What is going on? Is it an illusion?  Gao Feng knew that there were various peculiarities about him now. Ordinary illusions might not work in front of him, and he would be seen through easily. But this puppet deceived him from beginning to end.

    "You" are strong and soft, and you can already see through illusions. It's really difficult to deceive you.  "Deng Tianshi said with a smile. He waved his hand as he spoke, and light and shadow began to fluctuate around the several hundred acres of open space. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the open space of the Taoist temple was surrounded not only by high walls, but also by several buildings.  And on the high platform, between the fluctuations of light and shadow, countless runes can be seen appearing and disappearing.

    "But if you use the power of this Taoist circle, you won't be able to see clearly!"

    The magic power of the Taoist Academy is so profound that even Taoists with insufficient cultivation can fly back and forth over the capital through the magic circle. This shows how mysterious and ingenious the magic circle is, and it is not difficult to create illusions with this magic power.

    Hearing Tianshi Deng¡¯s explanation, Gao Feng was still a little confused and didn¡¯t understand the other party¡¯s purpose. Why did a Tianshi go to such trouble to set up this trap? It couldn¡¯t be a joke.

    "Gao Xiaowei, do you know who he is?" Deng Tianshi pointed to the strong man who put great pressure on Gao Feng and asked again. Gao Feng shook his head, and Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "This is the commander of the imperial guards, Shi Ying.  "You have been practicing martial arts for a long time, and I think you have heard the name of Commander Shi." Gao Feng was shocked and looked at the strong man in disbelief. Of course he had heard of this name. He had heard it when he was learning martial arts in his family.

    The martial arts master of the Gao family mentioned this man in the way of telling a legend. The Daxia Empire has always stationed a large army in the north and fought with the barbaric tribes in the north. The number and equipment of the Daxia Empire's army are far superior to those of the barbaric tribes.  The fighting methods and disciplines are much better, with more wins and fewer losses. However, the world admits one thing. The personal bravery of Daxia soldiers is not as good as that of the various tribes in the wilderness. In the various victories won by Daxia, there are often some tribes in the wilderness.  Warriors broke into the Daxia army and killed many Daxia officers and soldiers, although these warriors were eventually surrounded and killed.

    Shi Yingjiu was the one who subverted this concept. He fought alone against the Ten Wild Warriors, killed poisonous dragons,

    Breaking into the Tielie Tribe's tent, killing the warriors and priests of the Tielie Tribe, and taking off Tielie Khan's head were all his outstanding martial arts. At that time, Shi Yingjiu's title was "No. 1 in Northern Xinjiang"  "Warrior" is recognized by both Daxia's army and various tribes in the wilderness.

    After making great achievements, Shi Yingjiu was transferred to the capital to serve as the commander of the imperial guards around the emperor. During his time in the capital, Shi Yingjiu did not have so many glorious deeds, but one thing also proved his strength.  Years ago, there was a great competition among warriors from all over the world in the Great Xia Empire. Facing the strongest warriors from all over the world, Shi Yingjiu made it through all the way and finally won the championship. This caused a sensation in the world.

    There are various rumors about him. Some people say that Shi Yingjiu is the strongest person in Daxia, but others say that he is in the top five, and some say that he is in the top ten.

    As for the realm of Quartz, everyone speculates that it is at least the peak of "nature". Maybe it has entered the realm of "like a dragon", which is the highest realm of current warriors. Of course, from ancient times to the present, entering  There are not many warriors in the "Like a Dragon" realm, but they are not that few. However, the masters of this realm are generally silent and profound. In their competition, ordinary people can't see what the "natural" realm is like. Everyone can  It's not too clear, let alone "like a dragon". In fact, to most warriors, Gao Feng's current "hard and soft" realm is already very mysterious.

    At that time, Gao Feng was fascinated by what the martial arts masters in the clan told him. He felt that Shi Yingjiu was a legendary figure, a goal that he might not be able to achieve in his lifetime, but he did not expect to see it in person in the Taoist temple today.

    Shi Yingjiu was indeed very strong. He completely suppressed Gao Feng without any movement. Gao Feng had quickly become stronger since entering the mountain, and his ability to observe and judge had also improved very quickly. He would know how his opponent was doing.  I had an intuitive and accurate estimate, but when I faced this Quartz for a long time, I actually felt that the opponent was like a prison and an ocean, unfathomable.

    "I have seen Commander Shi!" I really didn't know what to say for a moment. The Commander of the Imperial Guard is one of the highest-ranking generals in Daxia. As a cavalry captain, he should be greeted with courtesy. Gao Feng simply followed the etiquette first.

    Shi Yingjiu was very kind now. He nodded with a smile and said, "I didn't believe it when I heard it from others. But now I know it with my own eyes. Gao Feng, you are indeed a hero!"

    This evaluation is very high. Although Gao Feng still can't figure out what happened today, he can't help but feel excited. I was actually evaluated as a "hero" by such a strong person.

    The atmosphere relaxed, and there was another puppet behind him. Although Gao Feng still didn't know why, heHowever, he was much more relaxed. Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "Looking at your expression, I am still confused after thinking about it. Please go there with Pindao, and you will understand everything." Shi Yingjiu walked in front, and Deng Tianshi lagged behind the guard commander.  Half a body.  Gao Feng followed behind and walked together towards a building on the east side of the Taoist temple.

    There were dozens of armored guards guarding the outside of the building, but in front of the door were several Taoists wearing Taoist robes. Looking at the color and style of the robes, there were actually two Taoist priests and a Taoist master. This scene was really quite big.

    However, when these people saw Shi Yingjiu and Deng Tianshi, they were respectful and careful. They politely stepped aside and invited them in. When they entered the first floor, they were still heavily guarded. However, Gao Feng saw something else. In the corner, there were several Taoist priests.  While treating people, gestures changed, spells were recited, and rays of brilliance washed over the injured's bodies, allowing them to continue to recover.

    But Gao Feng recognized these injured people. They were the ones he had just fought with. Their faces were all pale, and they were very weak, slumped or lying there.

    Gao Feng now probably knows that as long as a person still has a breath, Taoism and magic can save him or her. However, after being saved, the person is not restored to the original state, but the vitality is damaged and needs to recuperate. This is what these people are like now.  .

    Finally, he tied up those few people without lashing out. Seeing that the injuries were not so serious and they could still sit and receive treatment, one of them looked at Gao Feng, nodded with a wry smile, and even said hello. Gao Feng now understood that he had rushed to the hospital just now.  Those people who came out may not have murderous intentions, but after all, they suffered at the hands of themselves. If their skills were not as good as others, then I was probably the one who suffered. He nodded without embarrassment.

    The three people arrived at the second floor. As soon as they showed their heads, everyone on the second floor stood up and saluted, and said, "I have met Master Shi and Tianshi Deng."

    The upstairs was very empty. There were more than a dozen people standing there, some were warriors and some were Taoists, and they were all quite high-level. After a quick glance around, I could tell that half of the warriors dressed as guards upstairs were better than me.  The rest are not far different from him. As for the Taoists, some are dressed in Taoist attire, and some are dressed in monk attire. These Taoists are also extremely strong, and the worst ones are not much worse than Xuan Lie that day.  .

    Normally, the dozen or so people upstairs could be powerful men anywhere in the Great Xia Empire, but here they are just guards, guarding two people in the center of them.  One person is a man of about forty years old, with a medium build, wearing a yellow dragon-patterned robe, a silver crown, a face like a crown jewel, three long beards, and an excellent temperament. The other person is a ten-year-old man.  The boy looked a few years old and was dressed similarly to the middle-aged man. As soon as Gao Feng went upstairs, he recognized who the boy was. He was Princess Qingrou disguised as a man.

    Seeing Gao Feng going upstairs, Princess Qingrou stood up excitedly. Just as she was about to speak, she was glanced at by the man next to her. Although the man didn't speak, there was reproach in his eyes. The little princess pouted.  He pouted and sat down again, but after sitting down, he still gave Gao Feng a bright smile.

    Thinking about how he had just fought to the death with a group of people for the safety of the "princess princess", and now that the princess was sitting here with a beautiful smile, Gao Feng was really in a trance and awkward.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to meet His Highness the King of Qin!¡±

    The voice of Tianshi Deng rang in his ears, and Gao Feng suddenly realized. Who else could make Princess Qingrou cringe with such clothes and such guard specifications? It could only be the eldest son of the current emperor, King Qin Hong Bing.  .

    There are indeed rumors in the capital that Emperor Ren prefers his second son, King Hong Yang of Wei, and more of the forces in Daxia support King Wei, but that is too far away from him. To him, King Hong Bing of Qin is already superior.  of behemoth.

    "My minister, Gao Feng, pays homage to His Highness the King of Qin."

    Gao Feng bowed before them in a decent manner. King Qin was quite strict with his daughter, but he had a good attitude toward Gao Feng. He nodded and said with a smile: "I've known you for a long time. This is the first time I've met you. When I got up, I said, your Gao family has always  It's quite satisfactory, but there are heroes like you in this generation, and it seems that it is going to be prosperous!" The words were ordinary, but such an evaluation was very serious in the mouth of King Qin, Gao Feng bowed again  After thanking him, King Qin smiled and told him not to be polite. As soon as Gao Feng got up, he saw the princess making faces at him. She just pouted her mouth, stuck out her tongue, and then laughed secretly.

    This little princess not only has the arrogance of a noble daughter of the Tian family, but is also so lively and cute. Gao Feng feels that his nervous and confused mood has improved a lot.

    King Qin over there did not notice this, but turned his head and asked: "What do you think?"

    Although Shi Yingjiu and Deng Tianbei have high status, they are respectful in front of the King of Qin. After hearing this question, Shi Yingjiu said: "To answer the question to the King of Qin, I think Gao Feng is suitable. One person can fight against five others without falling behind., being able to face the power of the minister without losing his mind, this martial skill and mind are the best choice.  "

    Haha, if nothing else, please subscribe and give monthly tickets to support, so that Yuheng can add more updates!  (To be continued.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 105 The Princess¡¯ Thoughts

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content">

    Deng Tianmu who was standing next to him said, "Your Highness, when Gao Feng saw the princess's phantom on the ground, he had the heart to protect him. When he fought, he took cover everywhere, and when he ran away, he knew how to take the princess with him. He also guarded the princess until the end.  Placing the phantom behind him is proof of his loyalty.¡±

    "It would not be worthwhile if Gao Feng blindly fights to the death, but after he was oppressed by his ministers, he knew how to act according to the opportunity, knew how to turn around and escape, knew when to fight, and knew when to escape. With this judgment, he can do the job." Shi Yingjiu, the commander of the Forbidden Army, added  Said, Deng Tianshi smiled and said: "Except for being a little confused at the beginning, his subsequent performance was very outstanding. If he were not in this Taoist temple, there really would be no way to stop him.

    These words did not shy away from Gao Feng who was beside him. They answered a lot of questions before and after the battle. These inexplicable battles and actions seemed to be testing himself, but why should he be testing himself? What does "competent" mean?

    What kind of people Shi Yingjiu, the commander of the Forbidden Army, and Deng Tianshi of the Taoist Academy were, they already spoke highly of Gao Feng. The people who served as the guards of the King of Qin on the second floor were a little surprised, and their eyes were all focused on Gao Feng.

    Princess Qingrou didn¡¯t know if she understood. There was a proud look on her face, and she seemed to be very happy for Gao Feng.

    Over there, King Qin nodded, turned to Gao Feng again, and asked in a deep voice: "Gao Feng, I want to ask you, are you willing to be Rou'er's personal bodyguard?"

    Gao Feng couldn't help but be stunned when he heard the name "Rou'er" for the first time, but he immediately realized that it was Princess Qingrou. But the title of "Personal Guard" made him stunned for a moment. Such an important royal place as Prince Qin's Mansion  , the power is huge, and Princess Qingrou is the granddaughter loved by His Majesty Ren Emperor, so how could she not have any guards? Not to mention anything else, there are many strong people guarding the second floor alone.

    And the word "personal" is even more terrifying. The man and woman say goodbye at noon. Princess Qingrou is in her youth and she is not very old, so she wants to avoid suspicion.

    Gao Feng has been poor since he was a child, but after all, he is in the Gao family of Fengtian Hou. He has seen and heard a lot. He knows that there are many rules for the guards of noble families, and the internal guards are basically done by women. As for the royal family,  There may be eunuchs or master eunuchs to serve as them.

    No matter from that aspect, it is not his turn to be the guard, but King Qin will not spend so much effort to make this joke with him. Gao Feng didn't know how to answer for a while, but he said what he encountered today  After understanding these strange things, the various arrangements were made to test whether he could protect the princess, whether he could fight, whether he could adapt to changes, and whether he could even escape. They were all being tested.

    Gao Feng was silent there, but Princess Qingrou who was sitting there became anxious. She stood up and took a few steps forward, grabbed Gao Feng's sleeve and shook it, saying, "Brother Gao, aren't you willing to protect me?"

    This title was really arrogant. Cold sweat broke out on Gao Feng's back. Everyone on the second floor lowered their heads or turned their heads as if they didn't hear it.

    Such a pure and beautiful girl is so close, and she asks you in a soft voice. Besides, Gao Feng has a very good impression of this princess. Seeing the girl's disappointed and sad expression, Gao Feng couldn't help but said: "I can protect His Highness, how could I not?"  willing!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Princess Qingrou¡¯s pleading expression brightened up and she smiled sweetly at Gao Feng. She turned around and ran to King Qin and said again: ¡°Father, father, brother Gao, he agreed.¡±

    Even if it was agreed, Princess Qingrou had such a valuable status and rashly decided to find such a personal bodyguard with just such a sentence. Gao Feng was also stunned and looked up at Prince Qin and his daughter with wide eyes.

    It was indeed too much nonsense. King Qin also snorted with a look of embarrassment on his face and said: "Nonsense, look how arrogant you have become. Now that your wish has been fulfilled, why don't you go back to your home with your father!" After that, he stood up.  Going downstairs, Princess Qingrou pouted and followed, but when she passed by Gao Feng, she secretly smiled at him.

    When Qin Wang Hong Bing walked to the top of the stairs, he turned around and said: "Please ask Master Deng Yashi to explain to Gao Feng carefully. You have worked hard today!" Master Deng Tianshi smiled and bowed his head as a salute. Within a short time, the people on the second floor  They had already left. The commander of the imperial army, Shi Yingjiu, also said hello to Deng Tianshi and left.

    Hearing the noise downstairs, some people from the Taoist Academy came to see him off. After a while, the building became quiet, and only Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng were left.

    "You are fighting and standing at the same time. It must be hard for you. Sit down!"

    The atmosphere upstairs is now much more relaxed than when King Qin was there just now. Deng Tianshi sat down first, Gao Feng said politely, and also sat down. Deng Tianshi said straight to the point: "Do you feel that you, a young military general, have to serve Princess Qingrou?"  As a guard?And it¡¯s so simple, do you think it¡¯s a little against the rules?  "This is true. Daxia has been a country for three hundred years. The laws and regulations are strict. There are rules for what kind of guards a person at the level of a princess should have and how to guard them. After meeting each other, it is so easy to decide to let them go.  He went to protect Princess Qingrou himself.

    Looking at Gao Feng¡¯s confused nod, Tianshi Deng asked with a smile: ¡°Gao Feng, do you know that from the founding of this dynasty to the present, every generation has only had princes and no princesses?¡±

    Gao Feng naturally knows this allusion. From Xia Taizu to the present, there have been more than ten generations of emperors, but among the descendants of each generation of emperors, there are only men and no women. If you think about it carefully, it seems that there are no more than three princes in each generation.

    Seeing Gao Feng's expression, Deng Tianshi nodded and said leisurely: "We have been sons and grandsons for generations, and suddenly we have a granddaughter. She is still such an eccentric, beautiful and unparalleled granddaughter. Naturally, she dotes on her very much."

    It makes sense to say this, but Gao Feng did not expect this. It is really interesting to think that the emperor of the Great Xia Empire, the first person in the world, also has the joys and sorrows of ordinary people.

    "Haven't you ever heard of the allusion of kissing another generation?"

    Tianshi Deng asked with a smile over there, Gao Feng nodded, not to mention that the Daxia royal family has had such a girl for so many years, and it is normal in the world for grandfathers to love their granddaughters. However, Gao Feng himself has never enjoyed the love of his ancestors, because  Their family has been plagued by disasters for generations, and few people can see their grandchildren grow up. Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt a pain in his heart. Naturally, Deng Tianshi over there did not notice this, and said there: "This princess Hong Qingrou is extremely noble, and  She is favored by His Majesty, but she is not arrogant. She is innocent and lively. There is nothing wrong with this. It's just that she thinks about running out and wandering outside all day long, but it is a headache. "Gao Feng listened carefully.  As he stood there, he saw the large window on the second floor facing the empty field. Just now he was competing, and everything was seen by the people in the building.

    "A girl with such a beautiful face will attract the attention of evil people when she walks outside. What happened to Prince Lai is not the first time, but it is rare for those evil spirits to appear. It is the first time that the princess appears. It happens that the princess does not like to have people guarding her followers.  ¡­«þ

    Deng Tianshi spoke eloquently, but Gao Feng thought these things were too ridiculous. The princess didn't like people to follow her, and she had been disciplined by her family several times. However, the love of Emperor Ren of Daxia had already reached the level of doting and arrogance.  The Prince of Qin's Palace was ordered not to interfere with the princess's activities, leaving her to be happy.

    Princess Qingrou is not as mischievous as Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Lai Kingdom. She just plays and hangs out, but as a nobleman of this status, she always has to consider the safety of her bodyguards.

    Since she doesn't want to be a guard in the open, she can send people to follow her secretly. With the strength of Prince Qin's palace, this can still be done. However, the princess really doesn't want others to follow her. Every time she is found to be guarding secretly, she  The boss is not happy.

    In order to prevent others from following her and to continue playing, Princess Qingrou simply ran out secretly. That time she sneaked out to play on Yuliu Road, Shima Street. The Prince of Qin's Palace thought she had been in the boudoir.  middle.

    What makes people even more helpless is that after she was rescued by Gao Feng, neither the princess nor the two accompanying maids dared to tell the story, for fear that she would be punished by the government. You must know that such a bastard happened.  The princess might just be grounded, but the two maids might be exterminated.

    Because no one in Prince Qin¡¯s palace knew about it, the princess carefully mended Gao Feng¡¯s official robe and ran out with the two maids. As a result, she encountered an evil spirit.

    Fortunately, the princess had a few treasures on her body. Although the methods used by the demons were clever, they could not completely erase the memory of the maid due to the effect of the treasures. This gave the maid a chance to report the news, and Gao Feng went to rescue her.  .

    Tianshi Deng had an extremely close relationship with the Prince of Qin's Mansion, so after the accident, he led the people from the Taoist Academy. The next thing was that they were rescued. The King of Qin was furious, but Princess Qingrou was still quite happy with her nonsense.  He acted responsibly and went on a hunger strike to intercede for two maids. The two maids were punished by family law and could not get out of bed for several months, but their lives were saved after all.

    Then the princess came forward to seek peace for Gao Feng's bloody battle. King Qin had no objection to this matter. The prince of Lai Kingdom's reckless behavior also made him extremely angry, but King Hong Bing of Qin did not feel that he should be Gao Feng's.  Feng did more. According to his idea, if Gao Feng could win, it would be worthy of attention. If he lost, it would be nothing.

    The thoughts of those in power may be ruthless. Princess Qingrou had no choice but to do her best to help Gao Feng, and then Gao Feng won.

    After such a series of disasters, Princess Rubber was completely trapped in her home. She was closely guarded by the maids and guards in the palace every day, and she could not even leave her own house.

    Emperor Ke Ren is realShe loved her granddaughter so much that she actually reprimanded King Qin, saying that Princess Qingrou should not be depressed at home and just let her be happy.

    With his naughty daughter on one side and his majestic and irresistible father on the other, King Qin was really in trouble. He also understood clearly that even if Princess Qingrou was not grounded, if something happened when there was no one outside to protect her,  Emperor Ren may be even more furious.  (To be continued.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 106 It¡¯s settled

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> King Qin and Princess Qingrou were in a stalemate, and in the end Princess Qingrou agreed to a condition.  , that is, you can let her go out to play, but she must be accompanied by a guard.

    What Princess Qingrou dislikes the most is having guards following her, whether openly or secretly, but this time King Qin also kept his words to death. In the end, Princess Qingrou agreed to a condition that she could be followed by guards, but this guard only  It could be Gao Feng.

    A young girl in love was in trouble on the street, and everyone looked on with cold eyes. A young man, not much older than herself, stepped forward, bravely fought against the villains and rescued her. Then, she was kidnapped by the evil spirits. Who knows what kind of miserable situation she will face.  , was rescued again, and after waking up, I heard someone describe the heroic deeds of this benefactor. The two rescues had left a deep impression on the girl's heart. When the blood battle was over, she looked at the man with great supernatural powers.  Instead, the Taoist priest was dealt a blow by his benefactor. One can easily imagine the girl's feelings.

    Princess Qingrou wanted Gao Feng to be her bodyguard, so King Qin naturally would not agree immediately. He had to first check whether this person had the ability to protect his daughter, even though Gao Feng had saved his daughter twice.

    Coincidentally, Tianshi Deng had also met Gao Feng and had a high opinion of this young man, so he set up today's bureau to test Gao Feng's ability. In order to make a clearer judgment, His Majesty Rendi actually sent his own guard commander Shi Yingjiu  , identify Gao Feng together.

    "You did a good job. You are fully qualified to be this guard." Deng Tianshi said with a smile. Only then did Gao Feng understand the ins and outs of this series of events. But he still didn't quite understand how the granddaughter Princess Qingrou could be with the common people.  Like all the children in the family, they like to run around and play. Emperor Ren has always been wise, so why did he let his granddaughter do so much?

    However, these questions cannot be asked out loud. It is already a great favor for Deng Tiansheng to tell him so much. Gao Feng stood up and thanked him, then asked: "What if the official is still working as an errand at the Demon Suppression Division?"  Do you have to quit your job at the Demon Suppression Division to serve as a guard for the princess?"

    "It's so troublesome there. If Princess Qingrou wants to go out from now on, I'll just send you a message. You can run so fast and be there in an instant without any delay." There was a lot of teasing in his tone. Gao Feng also smiled and clasped his fists.  Deng Tianshi deceived him from Shima Street, and they fought him for no reason. This explanation can be regarded as a reward.

    Since everything has been decided, there is no need for Gao Feng to stay at the Taoist temple. Even if he said goodbye and left, Deng Tianshi found a Taoist priest to send him out.

    When Gao Feng walked out of the Taoist temple, he realized that the open space where he was fighting actually had no doors. The doors on the high walls all around actually lead to the outside of the city or further away, using the so-called "near and far away" method.  The magic circle, this empty space is the place where Taoist techniques are tested and practiced in the Taoist academy, and it is wrapped in a magical magic circle.

    Walking from this empty space to the main hall in front, the Taoist who led the way told him more than once that he must follow closely and not get lost, because there are mysteries everywhere in this Taoist temple, and there are various means of guarding against outsiders. If he enters by mistake, that is  A fatal disaster.

    Gao Feng was naturally cautious. As he walked among them, he looked to both sides and felt strange. From the outside, this Taoist temple was bigger than Fengtianfang, but when he was inside, he found that the Taoist temple was really "real".  The area is larger than I expected and it feels like I can't see the edges. The Taoist method is really magical.

    After leaving the Taoist Temple, Gao Feng went back to Shima Street by himself. He spent a lot of time in the Taoist Temple. The sun was setting now, and the banquet party with the businessmen must be postponed to another day.

    Gao Feng would not tell outsiders what happened in the Taoist Temple. After all, it was considered a confidential matter. However, Gao Feng knew one thing. His status should be much higher. To be treated like this by Princess Qingrou.  The Tianhuang nobles named the guards, which showed that Gao Feng had come into the sight of King Qin. Maybe Emperor Ren also knew that he was doing something extraordinary.

    Gao Feng was recalling these sudden encounters today on Shima Street. At the same time, there was already a noise in the Fengtianhou Mansion in Fengtianfang.

    Gao Tianhe, the general of the Forbidden Army's Left Army, used to not go home until the sun went down, but today after lunch, he hurried back and called the other three deacons from the clan to come to the Hou Mansion together.  Discussed with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai about Gao Feng becoming the deacon of the Gao clan.

    The deacon is the highest-status position in the Gao family. He can use the human and financial resources of the family, manage the family's industry and vassals, and arrange things for the forces in the family.

    If it were an ordinary rural clan, it would be nothing more than trivial matters, but the Gao family has been a marquis since the founding of the Daxia Empire. Over the years, it has flourished and prospered. It has a large family in Zhongjing City and in various prefectures in Daxia.  power, various industries with huge financial resources, and various dependencies.?The power of the Gao family, not to mention those Gao clan members who serve as officials everywhere, if they can become the deacons of the clan, it is tantamount to becoming one of the controllers of these financial resources and connections.

    But all the power of the Gao family is limited after all. If there is one less deacon, everyone will get more, and if there is more deacon, everyone will get less. Moreover, this deacon is appointed by the clan leader after discussion with other deacons, and is not hereditary. There are several among them.  Pay attention to the rules.

    For example, it has been three years since a deacon passed away, but everyone tacitly agreed and never mentioned asking someone to replace him, just to share more power with everyone.

    Suddenly, the patriarch, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai, proposed to let Gao Feng fill the position of deacon, that is, to take back the benefits that everyone has received. Naturally, no one was willing.

    The No. 2 figure in the Gao family, General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army, objected fiercely. The other deacons did not know about the entanglement between Gao Tianhe and Gao Feng, but seeing that the younger brother of the Marquis also objected, everyone felt emboldened. Of course,  The reason put forward by Gao Tianhe is the most powerful.

    "Brother, how can the position of deacon be given to a young boy like Gao Feng so easily? Although his ancestor is the biological brother of his ancestor, but for so many years, all the men have died young. There have long been rumors that their family will not be able to have children.  The child was adopted from outside. It¡¯s hard to say whether Gao Feng is a bloodline of our Gao family. If we give him such a position, wouldn¡¯t it make outsiders laugh?¡±

    These words were extremely vicious. After Gao Tianhai heard this, his expression changed and he asked in a deep voice, "What is the basis for this rumor?"

    "Master Hou, someone has indeed talked about this, but everyone is from the same clan, so it hasn't spread much."

    A deacon on the side hesitantly echoed, but the other two deacons looked at each other and shook their heads. This look fell in the eyes of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, and he probably understood what it meant.

    The person who echoed was a close confidant of Gao Tianhe, and the other two were more distantly related. They were all members of the Gao family. How could one deacon know something that others didn't know? But even if Gao Tianhe's words were made up, they were somewhat fabricated.  ¡¼True¡½ In fact, if Gao Feng's family has no heirs, the family property will be taken back by the clan. Generations of their family have been prone to illness and disaster, and they will die early. This is not good health, and it is difficult to have children.  It may not be possible. Who knows if he can secretly pick up a child outside and come back to recognize him as his heir, and then inherit the property.

    This rhetoric may have been fabricated by Gao Tianhe, but the fabricated inference may not be completely fictitious. When Gao Tianhe said this reason, it really made Gao Tianhai a little embarrassed. He gave the position of deacon to an outsider, even though he was the patriarch and the leader of the clan.  The contemporary Marquis of Fengtian also finds it difficult to explain to the top and bottom of the Gao family.

    ¡°It¡¯s just groundless rumors, don¡¯t spread them randomly!¡±

    Gao Tianhai snorted coldly, but fell into deep thought. Seeing his attitude, the other deacons also gained confidence and began to express their reasons.

    Some people say that Gao Feng has been poor since he was a child and has never managed any financial accounts. If he is asked to serve as a deacon in the clan, he is afraid that something will go wrong. Some people even say that Gao Feng has been in the limelight recently, but he is still young and has difficulty convincing the public. There are many people below him.  Some people are afraid that they are not convinced, and some people say that Gao Feng is a good kid, but he has too little experience. Wouldn't it be better to train for a few more years and then let him take over the position of deacon.

    No matter who said it, they all had the same meaning, that is, Gao Feng was not suitable for the position of deacon. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai felt a little irritated when he heard this. He has a quiet and indifferent temperament. He grew up in fine clothes and fine food, and did nothing.  I don't want to compete with others.

    Therefore, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai has always been accommodating to his clan members on many matters. However, when the clan's leading figures discuss matters, no one pays attention to his own opinions. Instead, they all support his younger brother, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.

    Many people in the capital knew that Gao Tianhe and Gao Tianhai were fighting for the inheritance of this marquis. The two were only in harmony on the surface, but Gao Feng had developed to such an extent that it would be impossible not to win over them. Think about Wang Tianshi, who they knew each other that day.  What I have said, and looking at the current tendencies of Gao Tianhe and these deacons, there is really a need to help Gao Feng up, but in this situation, I really don't know how to speak.

    While he was hesitating, someone outside raised his voice and said, "Master, I have something important to report."

    The clan leader and the deacons gathered together, and the servants were not allowed to be present. It was really important to report at this time, and everyone could hear that it was Chang Sui Gaode's voice. Gaode was not ignorant of the importance.  of.

    After Gao De came in, he first greeted everyone and then whispered in Gao Tianhai's ear. The place where the discussion was held was not big. Gao Tianhe was also a very high-level warrior. He could hear something even if he sat still there.  In the words, "Wang Tianshi" and "King Qin" can be vaguely heard.

    The report will be finished soon over there, and when Gaode goes out,The expression on Tianhai's face has become much more solemn, and everyone is also uneasy, not knowing what happened.

    "Gao Feng is diligent and loyal, and has earned a lot of reputation for our Gao family. I feel that he is the most suitable position to be the deacon, so the matter has been settled." (To be continued.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 107 Deacon of the Gao Family

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> 

    The room was quiet for a moment, and everyone looked at Gao Tianhai in astonishment. How could the matter they were still arguing about just now be settled now?

    "Brother, this"

    The first person to object was Gao Tianhe, but halfway through his words, he was interrupted by Gao Tianhai in a deep voice:

    "Just now, news came from Wang Tianshi of the Taoist Academy that the King of Qin has chosen Gao Feng to be the bodyguard of Princess Qingrou. The commander of the imperial guards, Shi Yingjiu, also said that Gao Feng is quite good and very suitable."

    The room became quiet again. Wang Tianshi and Gao Tianhai have a very good personal relationship. Everyone knows who King Qin, Princess Qingrou, and Shi Yingjiu are. Everyone also knows that Gao Tianhai said this, Gao Feng's weight and  It was different just now. The Yingjie who had been noticed by the royal family. If the Gao family said nothing, they would be laughed at by others, not to mention whether Gao Feng himself would be resentful. If this young man said a few words to King Qin  The Gao family is not

    "Mr. Hou is right. Gao Feng is such an outstanding child. He should be treated favorably and set an example for the young people of our Gao family. I think it is appropriate."

    Someone here immediately agreed. As soon as someone spoke up, thinking about what Gao Tianhai just said, the other person also agreed. The other person glanced at Gao Tianhe, hesitated, and nodded.

    By now, the matter has actually been decided. In fact, the clan leader does not need the opinions of the deacons to make decisions. The reason for such discussion is simply that Gao Tianhai is not too decisive and is willing to give face to the clan.

    Since it is a discussion, everyone¡¯s opinions must be heard.  Everyone's eyes were now focused on Gao Tianhe. Gao Tianhe, who had always been calm and calm, lowered his head. Everyone heard him whispering:

    "Sure enough, there is great luck, indeed there is great luck"

    When I was wondering about this sentence.  But he saw Gao Tianhe suddenly stand up from his seat, stared at Gao Tianhai and roared:

    "It's ridiculous. Brother, do you still have the Gao family in your heart when you act like this? If a poor and humble person like Gao Feng hadn't lived in Fengtianfang, he wouldn't even be considered a member of the clan. Why would he want to  Give him the deacon's seat. I won't agree!"

    "I am Marquis Fengtian! I am the patriarch of the Gao family! Do you still think of me as a brother in your eyes?"

    Gao Tianhai was also angry. He stood up and yelled loudly. The rest of the people were too frightened to speak out. No one thought of this.  It actually caused the two brothers to have such a conflict, and they looked like they were tearing each other up.

    Gao Tianhe stared at Gao Tianhai, and then looked at the other three deacons in the room. Those three people lowered their heads, and Gao Tianhe's face turned darker.  The two faced off for a while, and Gao Tianhe said coldly:

    "Brother, you won't be allowed to mess around in this matter. I'm going to the Zhongjing Mansion and the Ministry of Etiquette to file a complaint. I need to figure this out. There are still things at home. I'll take my leave now!"

    After saying these words, Gao Tianhe snorted coldly.  Turning around and going out, Gao Tianhai was so angry that he slapped the table next to him. The table supported by precious hardwood was shattered by Gao Tianhai's slap. Gao Tianhai took a few deep breaths before calming down and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s so shameless to be disrespectful and indulgent.¡±

    The people in the room did not dare to speak at all. Gao Tianhai paused and continued:

    "This matter has been decided. Tomorrow we will arrange for someone to report to the Ministry of Etiquette. When everything is settled, we will call all the relevant people in the clan to announce the matter."

    For a noble family like the Gao family, family affairs are not entirely private matters. They still have to be filed with the government. The appointment of a new deacon is also a major event in the Gao family. It cannot be announced in a hurry and must be prepared.

    Having said this, everything has been decided. Several deacons nodded in agreement, but they were thinking in their hearts that Gao Feng was about to become a family deacon, and he also had a relationship with the royal family outside.  Stop being so airy and go there early to make friends.

    After returning to Shima Street from the Taoist Temple, Gao Feng could feel that the merchants and people on this street were more enthusiastic about him.

    From the time I came to Shima Street as an errand, the people on the street were indifferent at first and then became more and more enthusiastic. This change is really interesting. Generally speaking, I saw myself acting bravely, and I also saw my strength and various encounters. I constantly adjusted  Only then did Gao's evaluation of himself change like this.

    Gao Feng always thought that the people on the street were extremely enthusiastic, but every time he showed stronger strength and higher level of friendship, everyone's attitude always became more enthusiastic.

    Today¡¯s changeThe reason for the change is very simple, because the people from the Taoist Academy also came to greet me politely and respectfully, so the people here felt that they were even more remarkable.  Of course they didn't know what they encountered in the Taoist Academy. It was a battle on the edge of life and death, and they saw a strong man like Shi Yingjiu.

    Of course, if the merchants on Shima Street knew that they had become the guards of Princess Qingrou, their enthusiasm would probably be much higher.

    He didn't stay too long after he came back. Gao Feng just went home. He didn't move quickly on the way back, but was a little restless. First of all, he became the guard of Princess Qingrou, and many things will change in the future.  , and secondly, after meeting Shi Yingjiu, Gao Feng's strength surged in a short period of time, and he continuously defeated powerful enemies, and had reached the "hard and soft" realm of a warrior. Such progress also made Gao Feng a little arrogant and felt that he  He was a strong man, but after meeting the commander of the Forbidden Army, Shi Yingjiu, Gao Feng realized that he was still sitting in a well watching the sky, and compared to a real strong man, he was still far inferior.

    Gao Feng originally thought that he was so strong that he forgot about fear, but today he had been in contact with Quartz for a long time, and just being oppressed by the other party's aura, he felt an inexplicable awe in his heart.

    It was already dark when we arrived at Fengtianfang. Gao Feng was bowing his head in thought there when he suddenly heard a noise in front of him. At this time, everyone in Fengtianfang was eating and resting at home. How could it be so lively? Could something have happened? Gao Feng couldn't help but  Keep looking up.

    I was shocked when I saw this. Many tribesmen were in front, running towards me, and they were chasing each other for fear of falling behind. The enthusiasm and flattery on the faces of the tribesmen were even greater than those on Shima Street.  Intense.

    "Xiao Feng, you're back so late. Your aunt has prepared a table of good food. Come and eat at home!"

    "Master Feng, it's too inconvenient for you to live alone. My aunt has a girl at home, so why not come to your house and serve her as a maid?"

    ¡°Master Feng, my sister-in-law is beautiful, why don¡¯t I warm your feet, Master Feng.¡±

    They were all very enthusiastic. Some people invited Gao Feng to their home for dinner, and some people said that there was a beautiful relative who wanted to play matchmaker for Gao Feng. They tried all kinds of ways to please Gao Feng, and surrounded Gao Feng. They talked at first, but then they started to pull her around, just like Gao Feng.  It's a valuable treasure, and someone else will take it away without you taking action.

    Gao Feng was confused and felt inexplicable. It wasn't until someone spoke quickly and said, "Master Feng will become a deacon in the future, please take care of him" that he finally understood.

    It turns out that he is going to become a deacon. Judging from the enthusiasm of everyone, this matter must have been confirmed. After living in Fengtianfang for so long, Gao Feng is very clear about the snobbery of his tribe. After thinking about this, what is in front of him  This enthusiasm made him a little disgusted.

    With a smile on his face and a polite mouth, Gao Feng did not stop, nor did he agree to anyone's invitation or matchmaking. He walked through the crowd and returned home. It was almost certain that Gao Feng would become the deacon of the Gao family. Even if he was like this  The attitude is that no one dares to say anything.

    After closing the door of his courtyard, Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking about what happened today, although it was thrilling, it had a good result in the end. Being a guard for the princess was not a promotion, and there was no bright side.  Although the status is different from now on, and being able to get along with such a beautiful and lovely girl, just thinking about it makes people feel happy.

    Gao Feng, the deacon, did not expect it at all. He had always thought that the deacon was a superior being since he was a child, but he did not expect that one day he could become one. It was incredible.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng subconsciously touched his heart. What was the reason for all these changes? It was all because of the jade pendant and the fairy mountain. It was indeed a great fortune.

    The battle in the Taoist courtyard made Gao Feng's robes a little dirty, and he always had to clean them up when he got home at night. After finishing these trivial matters, Gao Feng hesitated for a while, whether to go into the mountains once, but he remembered his senior Hu  Jiu's recent statement not to disturb him has given up this idea again.

    It was time to practice martial arts overnight. When Gao Feng stood still in the courtyard, he discovered one thing, that is, the vegetation in the courtyard was prosperous. It was already autumn, and Zhongjing City was in the north of Daxia. The vegetation had begun to turn yellow and fall leaves.  But the vegetation in his own yard has always been in its most lush state. Although the Gao family's house is dilapidated, they have been planting flowers and beautifying the yard since their ancestors.

    These flowers and plants are all ordinary varieties, and naturally they wither and flourish with the solar terms. In the past, they should have withered, but now they look like summer. Some flowers should have withered half a month ago, but they are still blooming now.  put.

    It was pleasant to look at, but it was out of season and a little weird. Gao Feng pondered for a long time and didn't know the reason, but the smell in the yard was already extremely fresh. In the past few days, the smell in the house was just fresh. I don't know if it has something to do with it.There are too many weird things happening to him, and there are also a lot of weird things around him. Now Gao Feng has become accustomed to weird things. He just ignores them if he pays attention. It is his duty to practice martial arts diligently.

    It has become quiet outside. Gao Feng calmed down his body and mind, and started to move. But as soon as he made a move, he felt something was wrong. It seemed that someone was peeping at him. He looked in the direction where he felt it, but there was nothing.

    This feeling cannot be an illusion. Gao Feng is now extremely confident in his ability to sense danger and abnormal movements. It is too weird to suddenly have such a feeling but not be able to find the source¡ª¡ª

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 108: Goodbye and Fight Again

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After thinking about it, Gao Feng jumped onto the wall. With his current martial arts and strength control, this leap was extremely simple and would not make any sound. He stood on the wall and jumped around in a circle.  , Gao Feng observed almost the entire Fengtianfang where he could see the courtyard, and found nothing wrong.

    Could it be that it was really an illusion? Gao Feng suddenly felt a little uneasy, and the subsequent martial arts training process was not so continuous. He paid attention to the surrounding situation and could not concentrate, but he never felt that way again.

    Now Gao Feng's life is very regular. There is also a fixed time when he goes to Shima Street in the morning to work on errands. However, when he walks out and sees the tribesmen talking to him with an extremely humble attitude, Gao Feng always feels that  It feels awkward.

    You can¡¯t run wildly without leaving the Fengtianfang area. Although everyone knows it, Gao Feng still doesn¡¯t want to be so high-profile.

    After walking a few streets, I ran into a guard from the Demon Suppression Division. Although I hadn't said hello, he looked familiar. The guard was in his forties and was looking around. When he saw Gao Feng, he quickly came over to salute and greet him, and then  He opened his mouth and said:

    "Master Gao, Master Duwei asked me to send a message last night, saying that there is an errand at Tennoji Temple in the west of the city. Please go there directly."

    Where is Tennoji Temple?  Gao Feng was stunned. This place is to the west of Zhongjing City, about thirty miles away from Zhongjing City. The reason why everyone knows it is because it is an extremely wide and open flat land, and the capital and the surrounding armies are often mobilized there.  We set up camp and stayed. As for the Tennoji Temple, it was just a place name, and the temple disappeared long ago.

    What are you going to do over there?  Gao Feng was a little confused, thinking that the man who called him yesterday was a trap. Could this be the case? Gao Feng focused his attention on the guard.

    The servant he was staring at was still the same.  No other images appeared, and when Gao Feng saw him like this, the guard looked a little unnatural and asked cautiously:

    "Master Gao, what's wrong?"

    Gao Feng laughed dumbly. There were so many people who could change, and he was too worried. He smiled and waved his hands.  He opened his mouth and said:

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, I just took a casual look.¡±

    "My lord, please go quickly. I still need to go to the other captains to inform them."

    After finishing speaking, the officer gave Gao Feng another gift.  Then he mounted his horse and left. Gao Feng quickened his pace while wondering what errands he had to go to Tennoji Temple.

    He was extremely fast and soon arrived at the city gate. It was just dawn.  Just as the city gate was about to open, the soldiers guarding the city felt strange when they saw Gao Feng. The official uniform and badge were not fake. He was an upright fifth-grade military general.  But a military commander of this status actually does not ride a horse or have any followers.  It's really unreasonable to have to go out so early.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strange.  But he did not stop him and politely asked Gao Feng to leave the city. Gao Feng came out too early. Except for the vendors and carriages waiting to leave the city, there was no one else outside the city gate, and it was deserted.

    It was better to be deserted on the road, which was a good time for Gao Feng to run wildly. Gao Feng had some insights while running, because before entering the "hard and soft" realm, running with all his strength on the dirt road outside the city would definitely be filled with dust, and there would be a trail of "  "Gray Dragon", but now, even though it is activated with full force, there is not much dust, which shows that the power is controlled more accurately, and the dust under the feet will not be stirred up due to the overflow of power.

    The sun has just risen and Gao Feng has arrived at Tennoji Temple. In addition to the government barracks and wealthy manors around Zhongjing City, there are also the warehouses and warehouses of shops. Open places like Tennoji Temple are really rare.

    However, this is where the Governor's Mansion and the Ministry of War arranged for soldiers and horses to be stationed. Over time, the land was trampled by people and horses, and the land was solid and there was no way to grow crops and vegetables. It has been left vacant. However, merchants often piled heavy goods here.  Such as stones and wood, these things are placed around the Tennoji Temple, like a wall.

    Speaking of the name "Heavenly King", it should be very early. When I was a child, I heard the old man telling stories that "Heavenly King" should be in the Middle Ages, which was nearly three thousand years ago.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng walked into the empty yard with a relaxed mind. For the convenience of transportation, the stone piles and wood piles were on the periphery of the empty yard. It was still very empty inside. Just walking past the cargo piles, Gao Feng  I immediately felt something was wrong. There was no one in the empty field!

    Even though he came very early, the official business of the Demon Suppression Department called everyone to gather outside the city. There will definitely be officers from the government office here to greet them, but there is no one there now.

    I suddenly heard a sound behind me, it was the sound of rocks hitting each other.Gao Feng looked back and found that the pile of stones he had just passed had changed. The neatly stacked stones seemed to have turned into mud and fused together. There was something strange. Gao Feng had just had this idea, and the stones turned into  A huge arm suddenly stretched out from the mud pile, looking like a bear's claw.

    The stone changes, this is As soon as the thought came to mind, Gao Feng suddenly became alert and subconsciously dodged to one side. There was a crisp sound of "pop", dust was flying on the ground, and the place where he was standing was already there.  Deep whip marks, lightning flashed in the dust, and then rose again.

    Electric whip!  Gao Feng reacted and looked in the direction of the electric whip. There was a person floating there in mid-air. Just as Gao Feng reacted, it was Xuan Lie from Qingxu Sect.

    After missing a hit, Taoist Xuan Lie raised his electric whip, and the slender electric light fluttered in the air but did not fall. The Taoist and Gao Feng met a hundred feet away and said roughly in mid-air:

    "Qingxu Xuanlie, I was defeated last time because I underestimated the enemy. This time I come to ask for advice!"

    Damn it, it¡¯s an ambush and a killing, Gao Feng cursed in his heart, the electric whip in mid-air suddenly swelled with electricity, and he whipped it down quickly towards Gao Feng on the ground.

    You can't block. Whether the electric whip can kill you is another matter, but the sting and paralysis of the body are indispensable. On the battlefield, any damage that affects the body's flexibility must be avoided. This is already a high level.  Maple's instinct.

    He jumped sideways to the side, but he felt something was wrong in mid-air. A huge slap that was as big as his body slammed over him. He couldn't change the direction in a hurry. Gao Feng used his luck and hit the giant palm with both fists.  out.

    With a bang, dust flew up, and the giant palm shattered. Gao Feng was hit by this force and flew backwards. He had already seen a stone giant bear dozens of feet tall appearing in front of him. The giant bear's body was  Only the palm has been shattered.

    The person was flying upside down. The electric whip in mid-air had changed direction and was whipped down again. Gao Feng struck out with his palm and struck the air. The force of his palm pushed back. The person was accelerating again in mid-air!

    Accelerating and flying upside down, the electric whip fell, dust flew, and it was empty again. There was a muffled sound, but Gao Feng's back had already hit something, like a stone wall. Before he could react, huge arms on the left and right hugged him.  Coming, Gao Feng was immediately hugged tightly.

    In the empty space of Tianwang Temple, there are already four giant bears standing several dozen feet long, with one arm locked, and it is Gao Feng inside.

    The body was unable to move, as if it was buried by rocks. This giant stone bear must be motionless over there, waiting for it to hit him before launching a grapple.

    At this time, the empty field suddenly became quiet, but Gao Feng was in a panic. He was restrained after killing the game like this, and it was so quiet again. Who knew what was going to happen.

    "drink!"

    Gao Feng shouted loudly and struggled outwards with all his strength. The golden light on his body was dazzling. When the golden light emitted, the body of the giant stone bear had a tendency to collapse. What's more, Gao Feng tried his best to break free, and how powerful he was.

    As if a giant hammer hit a rock, cracks appeared on the arms of the giant bear holding Gao Feng, and then suddenly exploded, and Gao Feng, shining with golden light, rushed out from inside.

    Before being hugged, Gao Feng remembered the position of Taoist Xuan Lie in mid-air, got away from the bear, stepped on the giant bear's chest, and jumped straight into the air with the help of his strength.

    The dust was filled with stone chips. Gao Feng was flying in the flying dust. He suddenly saw several light spots flying in front of him, and then he saw that the light spots had already arrived in front of him. He was so fast!

    Three feet long, in the shape of a throwing spear, it is still made of electric light. Under such momentum, he can no longer care about dodging. Gao Feng doesn't think what will happen. At most, his body will be numb and stinging, and he will just have to bear it down.

    Gao Feng twisted his body and dodged three electric spears, but he waved his arm to block the fourth one. He thought the electric spears would be scattered, but he didn't expect the electric spears to pierce straight into him. Gao Feng never expected that he would be so  The powerful body will be pierced. In shock, all the strength of the body is transported to the arm, and the golden light shines in an instant!

    The short spear made of electric light dissipated in an instant, but the electric light invaded from the wound. At this moment, Gao Feng's whole body seemed to be stabbed randomly from the inside to the outside by countless steel needles. At this moment, his whole body seemed to be cut into pieces by a thousand knives!

    Gao Feng screamed, and his whole body stiffened immediately. The moment he recovered, another electric spear flew straight towards his heart. His body could no longer dodge and could only hit it head-on!

    No longer caring about gliding in mid-air, he concentrated all his strength on his fist and punched the electric spear. Gao Feng had forgotten the pain of being injured by the sharp weapon. This moment made him clearly recall the fist.  It was bloody and bloody, as if he had been punched on the knife before he became stronger.

    The electric spear exploded, but did not penetrate. However, Gao Feng's body was stung and injured, and the momentum of his forward thrust had disappeared. The momentum of the electric spear's explosionIt was so big that it directly knocked Gao Feng down and fell into the wood. The pile of wood also collapsed, burying Gao Feng deeply in it.

    There was sweat on Taoist Xuanlie's forehead floating in the air, and his expression was a little bleak. Several talismans attached to his heart suddenly burned and turned into ashes. The four giant bears on the ground also stopped there.  move.

    It took too much energy to activate the spell just now. Xuan Lie needed talismans to increase his magic power, and he couldn't control the stone bear. But when he heard the scream, Xuan Lie knew it was worth it. This spell broke through defense and armor, and was unparalleled in sharpness.  It's his special skill "Zhu Xian Shen Electric Stab"!  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 109: Ruyue Arc (120 votes plus updates, please vote for me and subscribe!)

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> That day against the battle, he was too light to the enemy and was beaten by the warrior, not only hurting his vitality.  The realm of magic has fallen, and what's even more annoying is that he is ridiculed by the brothers in the Qingxu Sect. The position of the Five Mysteries of Qingxu is also in danger. If he kills this bastard Gao Feng today, everything will be solved.  .

    Think about it, if you had used this spell from the beginning on the day of the blood patch competition, how could you have been so embarrassed?  .

    Taoist Xuan Lie thought in his heart, but his hand did not stop. Two talisman papers appeared out of thin air, one was pasted on Taoist Xuan Lie's chest, glowing with brilliance. The Taoist's already tired and gray face immediately became energetic, and the other  A piece of light exploded in mid-air and turned into an electric light ball with a diameter of half a foot. Taoist Xuanlie waved his hands, and the electric light ball gradually became longer.

    At this moment, a ray of silver light flew out quickly from the dust on the ground that had not yet subsided. The silver light was so thin that Xuan Lie didn't even notice it until the silver thread wrapped around his thighs.

    A strong force came from Zuo Tui. Xuanlie's body fell uncontrollably and was tied up by something. Gao Feng actually had such a method!

    Xuan Lie recited the mantra and rushed upward, but the silver thread pulling his tui was extremely powerful. The momentum of his fall only paused for a moment, and then accelerated again.

    You can¡¯t go down!  The Taoist and the martial artist closed the distance, that is death. Xuanlie was horrified in his heart. He turned his hand and a sharp short knife with gleaming electric light appeared in his hand. The short knife left his hand and automatically struck at the silver thread. ""Ding Dang"  "With a sound, the short knife collapsed, the silver cord was intact, and Xuan Lie was dragged into the dust!

    ¡°You¡¯re a bloody bloody battle, and you¡¯re still killing people!¡±

    Gao Feng's angry roar could already be heard, and the dragon-binding rope was quickly retracted. Xuan Lie was almost in front of him. The tall Taoist's face was full of fear and despair, and he struggled desperately, but the distance between him and Gao Feng remained the same.  Drawing closer.

    You can see what kind of spell Xuan Lie is reciting, and you can also see the precious phantom on Xuan Lie's body starting to glow. No matter what, Gao Feng doesn't need to use the six divine calming techniques, Gao Feng just concentrates all his strength on the other fist, and directly  Swung up.

    The Taoist was dragged to the front, Gao Feng punched him, and it exploded and shattered!

    Taoist Xuanlie¡¯s body was penetrated by Gao Feng¡¯s punch!

    Looking at the arm through his chest, Taoist Xuan Lie's eyes widened, his face full of astonishment. He stared at Gao Feng in front of him. Gao Feng looked back coldly, and the shock on Xuan Lie's face turned into  The pain turned into despair, and the Taoist's face was filled with extreme anger and completely distorted.

    I don¡¯t know what Xuan Lie crushed. The Taoist instantly turned into a ball of fire and exploded outwards. Gao Feng was caught off guard and his whole body was blown away. The giant stone bear standing there began to collapse.

    In an instant, the entire empty space of Tianwang Temple seemed to have been blown by a storm. The heavy stones and wood were scattered all over the ground, not to mention that a big crater had appeared where Taoist Xuanlie exploded.

    It hurts. I haven't felt such pain for a long time. Gao Feng was angry and scared at the same time. He crawled out from a pile of wood. His right arm was penetrated, and his left fist was bloody and bloody. He became the princess's guard.  He became the deacon of the family again. He thought everything was smooth sailing, but he didn't expect that murderous intentions were everywhere. He had to be alert and careful, Gao Feng reminded himself in his mind.

    The battle with Xuan Lie didn't last long, but Gao Feng felt tired, injured and bleeding. The hasty burst of power consumed too much. Gao Feng looked at the dragon-binding rope on his wrist. Thanks to this noble phantom, he was unexpectedly  He pulled Xuan Lie down in mid-air and was punched through by him.

    Because of Xuan Lie's explosion, the empty field of Tianwang Temple is now full of dust and it is difficult to see the scenery three steps away. Gao Feng walked slowly, and the movement of the true energy in his body slowly recovered.

    The wood kept sliding down, and the piles dozens of feet high had turned into piles of collapsing rocks. The sound was noisy. Gao Feng, who was walking among them, suddenly realized that the sound on the left was wrong!

    He turned around quickly and could see an arc of light that looked like a crescent moon. It was early in the morning and the sun was blazing in the sky. How could there be a moon? And why was the crescent moon on the ground so close to him? The edge of the crescent moon shone with cold light and was sharp.  Unparalleled, cutting across towards Gao Feng

    Gao Feng's eyes were full of the moon-like arc light. He was approaching him so fast that when he turned around, he had already lost the opportunity. The crescent-moon-like brilliance was actually extremely sharp, and there was a cold light shining on the edge of the blade.  It moves, and this crescent moon that is as tall as a person is composed of this extreme sharpness.

    There was a deep coldness in that light. Gao Feng wanted to fight back, but as soon as his two arms were pierced, one fist was bloody and bloody. He couldn't move at will. He knew he couldn't dodge, so he just punched with all his strength.The true energy is roaring, let¡¯s die together!

    The body twists and turns in mid-air, trying to avoid the brilliance as much as possible. The distance is too close, and all that can be done is to reduce the damage to the body.

    With a "hiss" sound, Gao Feng was incised from his left chest to his right abdomen, and a bloody incision was made diagonally. There was also a muffled sound in the dust on the opposite side, and a muffled scream of pain, and the brilliance suddenly dissipated.

    If it hadn¡¯t hit the opponent, this brilliance would have cut Gao Feng directly!  Gao Feng's body spurted blood, and the light cut into it three inches deep, causing severe pain!  It broke our hearts!  Lou Feng felt that the strength in his body was rapidly draining, but he was still standing when he fell.

    If you can fight, then you must continue to fight to the death!  Gao Feng stood there, accumulating the little strength in his body, preparing to fight to the death!

    He had this determination, but the sneak attacker might not have the courage. The two stood in a stalemate across the dust for a while. Gao Feng's body quickly weakened, and he couldn't detect where the man was, nor could he see the other person's figure, but  Even so, he still stood with his fists clenched.

    Footsteps rang out and he quickly walked away. Looking at Gao Feng who was so fierce and persistent, the man did not dare to continue his attack, but chose to escape.

    Gao Feng didn't take a breath until he could no longer hear the footsteps. This slight relaxation made his body even weaker. The bleeding speed had slowed down a lot, but this was not because the body was healing, but that the blood flow was almost the same.  .

    The sneak attacker was hit by him. Something seemed to have fallen. The man probably didn't care to pick it up. Gao Feng raised his right hand with difficulty and grabbed it forward. A palm-sized object fell into his hand.  The buckle on the belt is made of silver and inlaid with jade. It is beautifully carved. You can see the runes engraved on it. It seems to be a treasure. However, the inlaid jade is full of cracks. It was obviously hit by Gao Feng's punch.

    It seems that Gao Feng has seen it before. Gao Feng's consciousness has become blurred, and the true energy surging in his body has gradually stopped surging. He cannot stay where he is. If someone comes over, he will be in trouble.

    Gao Feng could only think of this idea and took a step forward, but he couldn't hold it up anymore. After struggling a few times, he rolled over on his back and lay motionless on the ground.

    It seemed that a long time had passed, and it seemed that he had just closed his eyes. In any case, the feeling he felt now was not that he had woken up from sleep. Gao Feng tried hard to remember in the dark, and then he remembered that this feeling had happened after he was killed by the black wolf.  That time it was a resurrection from the dead.

    Gao Feng felt that he was still lying on the ground, but he didn't have any strength in his body, and his mind was slowly regaining consciousness. If he stayed in the empty field of Tianwang Temple, if the sneak attacker came back again, or if someone else came,  If you do, then you are extremely dangerous.

    When Gao Feng was nervous, he heard short calls of "Ouch!"  There was a small line of moist heat sliding back and forth on his face. Gao Feng opened his eyes with difficulty. There were thick clouds in the sky, but the light was like a sunny day at noon. The air smell was extremely fresh. Gao Feng suddenly felt relaxed.  When he came down, this scenery was very familiar to him. He knew that he had arrived in the fairy mountain. Gao Feng knew that he was safe here, and he could not help but relax physically and mentally.

    Then the person right next to his face must be the little black wolf. Gao Feng wanted to smile, but he immediately found that grinning was extremely difficult now.

    The little black wolf was very surprised. Gao Feng usually teased and petted it a few times when he went up the mountain, but why was it motionless today? The little black wolf kept bumping his head there, but Gao Feng still didn't move.

    In fact, Gao Feng really wanted to make the little black wolf stop, but he didn't have the strength to speak. He could only passively twist his head back and forth. After going back and forth a few times, Gao Feng felt that this was not bad, and he was teasing Wuyouyou like this.  It was much better than the murderous intent outside. I was lying at the foot of the mountain, not knowing where my senior Hu Jiu was.

    Just when he was thinking of Hu Jiu, he heard a "bang" sound from the wind, and something fell on his chest. Gao Feng, who had no strength to even open his eyes, sat up all of a sudden, and then lay down again.

    His face turned pale instantly. The pure white fox that landed on his chest was Hu Jiu, but the place where Hu Jiu landed was his wound. This moment made Gao Feng feel that his upper body was about to be torn apart, and the pain was extremely severe.  , but it¡¯s a bit weird on the Fairy Mountain. Even if the pain is extreme, there is no way to faint.

    Gao Feng's forehead was dripping with cold sweat, and he clenched his fists tightly. He was in so much pain that he couldn't make a sound. He didn't know if the wound would get worse after this moment.

    "You have just reached such a state and are arrogant, thinking that you are indestructible. You will suffer a loss!"

    The little fox¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound like he was closing his nose, and while he was talking, he stepped on Gao Feng¡¯s chest with four little paws, touching the wound, which was really painful.His life seemed to be cut into pieces by a thousand knives. Gao Feng clenched his teeth, trying to make the little fox come down without even saying a word.

    "You are wearing iron armor. If someone hits you with a ten-pound stick or chops you with a big knife, you can defend yourself. But what if the other person stabs you with a needle? What about stabbing you with a spear?" The monthly ticket increase is really slow, everyone.  Brother, Yuheng is in urgent need of subscriptions, monthly tickets, and rewards.

    Come here, haha, actually everyone needs it, but if you readers think my book is good, just prefer it (to be continued).

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 110 New Martial Arts

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content">

    The little fox never stopped walking, but Gao Feng listened to what he said. He had been practicing hard, and he was using his strength to overwhelm others. For him, whose strength was improving rapidly, this was indeed the best way.  It's easy to master, but it's also easy to be injured by sharp edges this way.

    Warriors and Taoists whose levels are lower than him can compress and condense the true energy into thorns and blades, which can easily break his internal defense. This is what Taoist Xuan Lie's short spear spell composed of electric light is like. As for the light that looks like moonlight  However, Gao Feng had an intuition that the level of the person using this martial skill would not be lower than his own.

    The fox's four furry and fleshy little paws stepped on his chest. Normally it would be very comfortable, or at least interesting, but now it was torture. Gao Feng had been gritting his teeth to endure it, and suddenly he felt that the wound was tearing.  The severe pain has weakened a lot. It's not that it doesn't hurt anymore, but it has lightened a lot. The pain just now made people's minds go blank, but now they can have time to feel it.

    Hu Jiu's movements made the wound hurt, but the pain was like a knife being drawn out of the body. Small knives were stabbed into the chest one after another, and they were being pulled out one by one. The more knives were pulled out, the more knives were pulled out.  The pain will be lighter when you come down.

    "Tsk, tsk, the person who hurt you has some skills. Not only did this sharp energy hurt you, but the sharp intention actually penetrated into the body. It will happen frequently in the future and will completely destroy the person."

    "Thank you, senior."

    After saying these words, Gao Feng himself was stunned for a moment. The original state of severe injury and exhaustion had recovered a lot. At least he could speak out loud. Gao Feng immediately realized another thing.  That's what Hu Jiu said just now. He seemed to have heard it there.

    "Go aside, don't make trouble here!"

    Hu Jiu, who was walking around Gao Feng's chest, suddenly scolded him. Gao Feng thought he was talking about himself, but he heard the wolf cub next to him let out a few aggrieved "wuwu" cries.  No longer arching Gao Feng's face.

    Gao Feng couldn't help but smile. Now his mood became much more relaxed. Suddenly, his chest felt light. Gao Feng looked up hard and saw that the little fox had disappeared from his chest. Before he could react, a white light flashed in the air.  The fox landed on the chest again.  But this time the pain was bearable.

    "You are so weak now, eat it!"

    A bright red Zhu Guo was brought to Gao Feng's mouth. Gao Feng subconsciously bit it. After the Zhu Guo was bitten open.  Just like before, the pulp turned into a very clear and tasteless slurry, which flowed directly into the abdomen.

    Gao Feng had no strength to lift it, but the fruit was eaten in an instant, and he found that he could move his hands and feet.  In the past, if I ate a piece of fruit, my whole body would immediately feel full. Now, if I eat one piece of fruit, I feel only three-quarters full.

    "Stand up. Go and eat by yourself! Do you still want me to feed you?"

    Hu Jiu scolded impatiently, and Gao Feng smiled.  Slowly turning over and standing up, the little fox jumped lightly.  She stood on his shoulder and said again: "You dropped something, pick it up quickly!"

    Gao Feng lowered his head and saw that there was a broken belt buckle just before his hand. It was the one he had caught before he passed out. He bent down and lowered his head, but the black wolf cub who was hiding away from the side ran over and was affectionate.  After rubbing it against Gao Feng's hand and being gently stroked by Gao Feng a few times, he lay down on the ground with satisfaction and started to doze off.

    This cute wolf cub made Gao Feng feel a lot more relaxed. After Gao Feng stood up, he spread his hands and wanted to take a closer look at the buckle, but as soon as he took a look, the buckle flew to his shoulder. The little fox Hu Jiu  Very interested in this.

    ¡°You go and eat your food, let me take a look at this!¡±

    Gao Feng knew that there was something strange about the fruit forest on the roadside of the mountain. The fruits in the depths were indeed fuller and more nutritious, but there were also tree charms that deceived people. In his current weak state, he would probably suffer a big loss if he entered hastily. Gao Feng simply stayed in the orchard.  Pick the fruits on the side and eat them.

    The fairy fruits were eaten one by one, and after entering the body, they directly turned into pure power, enriching all parts of the body. As they ate more and more, the feeling of weakness in the body disappeared little by little. In the process, Gao Feng could see  There was a figure flashing deep in the orchard, but he didn't dare to get close, as if he was taboo about something.

    Although the fruits outside are not as good as those in the depths, Gao Feng ate a lot more this time than last time. According to past experience, the power in the body may surge, or there may be a qualitative change, but Gao Feng discovered  The increase in strength is very small, just a little bit stronger than the best state before entering the mountain, almost negligible.

    "Senior, the effectiveness of this fairy fruit seems to be much less?"

    On the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng had something to say. After saying this, he heard the little fox on his shoulder snort and reply: "You know?Isn¡¯t your true energy fully restored?  How can you say it's much less?  "

    "Last time, when I ate enough fairy fruit, my level jumped directly, but this time there is no change."

    With a "pop", Gao Feng's face turned sideways, and he was patted down by the little fox. The little fox smiled and said: "You are really greedy. You have risen to this level so quickly, and you still want to get something for nothing? You  If you want to take a step forward in the current situation, you must practice steadily.¡±

    Gao Feng scratched his head and smiled. When a warrior reaches the realm of "hardness and softness", there is a difference. There is a saying called "Beyond hardness and softness, step by step to the sky." It has two meanings. One is that when a warrior reaches this realm, he has already reached the sky.  It can be called a strong person, and glory and wealth are rolling in, as high as the blue sky. On the other hand, it means that after reaching this state, if you want to make a breakthrough, every bit of progress will be as difficult as the blue sky.

    Originally, Gao Feng thought that he had the fairy mountain as a foundation and could move forward rapidly, but he did not expect that there was no way to take advantage of it. Although reaching the realm of "hardness and softness" was something that he had never dared to think about before, Gao Feng  I still feel a little regretful.

    Gao Feng was deep in thought, but there was something in his hand. He raised his hand and saw that it was the belt buckle just now. The exquisite patterns on the buckle had disappeared, and the inlaid jade had become intact as before. To be precise,  It has become more exquisite. The jade is crystal clear, like crystal. The surrounding silver seems to have penetrated into the jade. The silver threads form two runic characters in the crystal clear jade.

    These two words both appeared on the rune book. Gao Feng recognized that one was "firm" and the other was "armor". The rune that had been faintly visible on the belt buckle had disappeared.

    "At your current level, if the opponent uses sharp martial arts or Taoist techniques to attack you, it is indeed easy to be injured. I have modified this jade armor buckle. You can use it just right. Hang it on your belt."

    Gao Feng quickly thanked him and put the buckle on his belt, but he didn't feel any change. Every time he entered the mountain, Gao Feng habitually went to the first level of the mountain. This time after eating the fairy fruit, he subconsciously walked up the mountain.  After the little fox gave him the buckle, he remained silent and walked up the mountain.

    After reaching the first floor, the little fox Hu Jiu suddenly jumped up from Gao Feng's shoulders. Gao Feng was stunned and watched a white light fall to the ground in front of him. He wondered what the senior little fox was going to do. He couldn't see clearly the little fox on the ground.  As he moved, he heard a rapid whistling sound, and something flew towards his chest rapidly.

    Gao Feng was shocked. This fast-flying thing was like a stream of light. He could only see it, but he had no time to resist. He could only watch the stream of light stabbing his chest. The color of the streamer was so sharp that Gao Feng felt chills all over his body.  At this moment, he felt that the power of this stream of light was no less powerful than Taoist Xuan Lie's electric spear!

    The stream of light was still a millimeter away from his body. Gao Feng suddenly felt something strange all over his body. Green light appeared. Gao Feng felt a strong collision where the stream of light hit. He couldn't help but step back and saw the stream of light floating around him.  Falling forward, it turned out to be a blade of grass.

    Such a rapid momentum is actually just a blade of grass, but such a rapid stream of light is actually blocked by the armor. This "jade armor buckle" is really magical. Most of the Daxia warriors who have reached the realm of "Wu Wu" are prosperous and wealthy.  I have invested heavily in equipment, including defensive treasures to strengthen defense, and all kinds of magical weapons. Not to mention Luo Xiyi, who was just at the peak of Qi induction, but relied on the treasures to directly pull him to the realm of "wuwu".  Generous.

    In the past, Gao Feng was just greedy for such things, but he didn't expect that he has a lot of equipment these days. The dragon-binding rope on his wrist and the jade armor buckle on his belt can be regarded as offensive and defensive.

    "Is it still working?"

    Hu Jiu, the little fox over there, asked. Before Gao Feng could nod, the little fox had already pounced on Gao Feng and hit Gao Feng on the chest with his front paws. With such a precious treasure to protect him, the little fox's fleshy front paws hit Gao Feng.  So what, Gao Feng thought, and made no move to defend himself.

    Green light appeared again, but the force was too great. Gao Feng was knocked upside down and flew out, rolling several times on the ground before he stopped.

    "You bastard, don't be distracted, block my attack!" Gao Feng got up in embarrassment, heard the fox's angry scolding, and saw the little fox rushing up. This time he didn't dare to neglect, his strength had returned to its peak state, Gao Feng  Feng moved rapidly, also facing

    "Bang bang bang bang" was heard continuously, green light flashed on Gao Feng's body, and he was hit dozens of times by the little fox in an instant. His body was shaking like a willow swinging in the wind, and he was hit by every huge force.  He went up, but he was not knocked away, so he could only endure it. At the last blow, he was kicked by the little fox's hind paw, and he flew out again, and rolled until he was in front of the second level of the mountain road.  He stopped only after being blocked by the stone tablet inscribed with "War Demon Temple".

    Gao Feng gray headHe stood up with a face, but he didn't expect the little fox to be so fast and powerful, and the way of fighting was too weird. All four claws were raised, and there was no pattern. He kicked and hit randomly, but he had no way to resist. The place where he was hit may not be a vital part, but  The combined effects are unbearable. Everywhere is painful and I don¡¯t know how to resist.

    What¡¯s more, what shocked Gao Feng was that he couldn¡¯t resist the Six Divine Suppressing Styles. The little fox was not much faster than him, but such a random attack left him unable to defend himself.

    Gao Feng staggered and just stood up, but the little fox was already standing on the stone tablet, staring at him and asking: "Do you remember?"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 111 Fighting the Demon

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng was stunned. The little fox flicked its tail, jumped up again, and said:

    "If I don't remember, I will continue to be beaten. "Uploaded by Wu Jiu Literature Book Friends"

    There was another explosion, and Gao Feng rolled to the cross section of the tree stump this time. He repeated this process several times. Although Gao Feng had this newly added jade armor buckle defense and his internal energy was at its peak, he was still beaten with bruises and swollen face.  The strength in the body has actually been somewhat depleted.

    However, he finally figured out the intention of the little fox. It seemed that the little fox was teaching him martial arts. When the little fox used its front paws, it used its upper limbs and arms, and its back paws were its lower limbs and legs. Each time, it was fifty-four attacks.  These are the most easily overlooked and least noticed points in a person's body, but this attack is like a violent storm, swarming up and hitting the body with force, which is also a real damage.

    "Senior, don't fight anymore, I remember, I remember!"

    Gao Feng, who had suffered so much, was finally able to shout out these words. The little fox snorted, swung his tail and jumped, and said:

    ¡°It took you so long to hit me, you¡¯re so stupid, you hit me with this set of moves!¡±

    This extremely cute little fox was not cute at all in Gao Feng's eyes. He was clearly a demon. When he heard it speak, Gao Feng didn't dare to be negligent. He used his luck and pounced on it.

    It stands to reason that the little fox has a petite body and can just dodge by relying on its body shape. However, Hu Jiu followed the movements of a human completely, which caused a lot of trouble for itself. But even so, Gao Feng's strong wind  The shower of attacks did not hit him at once.

    The little fox's body swayed and dodged in mid-air, Gao Feng kept moving.  Staring at the movements of the little fox, but in the last few movements, I suddenly felt that it was not the little fox in front of me, but the incomparable figure.  Gao Feng was startled by this illusion of an extremely seductive figure, but he did not stop moving, subconsciously wanting the figure to stay for a while longer.

    However, after completing the fifty-four moves, the little fox jumped far away and said with dissatisfaction:

    "I finally learned it. Haven't you always wanted to go to the second floor? This is what is on the second floor. It's calledwhat is it called?"

    Gao Feng was shocked when he heard this.  But he didn't expect that the unorganized beating just now was actually related to the second floor of the War Demon Temple. He subconsciously looked up and saw that it was still shrouded in mist.  Nothing can be seen clearly.

    ¡°I remembered it! It¡¯s called ¡®One Hundred and Eight Fighting Demons¡¯, but I only remembered half of it. Well, fifty-four dozen is enough for you!¡±

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t laugh or cry when he heard this. He taught himself half of the martial arts skills.  How could it be said that it was enough, but the "Jade Armor Button" and the "War Demon Fight" had already taught me a lot of treasures and martial arts skills, not to mention that this trip into the mountain actually saved my life.  .  Gao Feng was extremely grateful and was about to bow down to express his thanks.  But I saw the little fox raised its front paws and slapped the ground suddenly.  The ground shook, and Gao Feng immediately felt that the scenery began to blur, and he knew that he was about to leave the mountain.

    "Be careful. With this mountain, it doesn't mean you can't die. If it happens again, remember to bring me roast chicken!"

    The little fox¡¯s words were a bit far away in the end, and Gao Feng had already returned to the real world.

    Gao Feng found that there was still dust around his body, but the light above his head was brighter, and he could see that the giant stone bears were still collapsing.

    Judging from the previous experiences, even though I stayed in the mountains for a long time this time, it only lasted a moment in this world.

    When Gao Feng made his first move, he reached out and touched his upper body. The wound that almost severed his body was gone, as if the attack had never happened. However, Gao Feng could still smell the thick smell of blood in the dust.  , this was caused by the blood spurting out from the wound. The cavalry officer's robe was in tatters. Seeing this Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. He seemed to be wasting this official robe, always getting it into tatters.

    When he touched it again, he found that the jade armor buckle was on his belt. Gao Feng looked around and listened carefully. He should be alone here, so he walked out slowly.

    Who made the sneak attack at the last moment? Whether the attacker was a Taoist or a warrior, he was a powerful being who could emit such moonlight. Gao Feng pondered this while walking out of the ruins of Tianwang Temple.  .

    After only taking a few steps, I saw a Taoist approaching. Every time the Taoist jumped up, his arms were flat and his sleeves were flying, like a big bird flying. Every time he jumped up, he could glide forward for more than a hundred times.  Zhang, this kind of Gao Feng understands that Taoists must rely on their own magic power to fly, and they must be at a very high level to do it. The rest either rely on noble phantoms or magic circles. Those low-level Taoists want to fly quickly.??, generally relying on such a magic to jump, this kind of jump technique is almost the same as that of a fast horse, and the terrain such as highlands, hills, rivers will not cause obstacles, which is a more convenient place.

    The direction that the Taoist came from was the empty Tianwang Temple. Gao Feng even noticed that the Taoist robe worn by the Taoist was in the style of the Qingxu Sect. He had seen this man during the blood fight, in Zhu Qingliu's shed.  Here, it's just on the very outer edge.

    Gao Feng was deep in thought when he came out. The Taoist looked left and right, and the two discovered each other almost at the same time.

    It's the bastard from Qingxu Sect again. Gao Feng's eyes seem to be spitting out fire. Ever since he competed with Xuan Qing from Qingxu Sect on Shima Street, the next killing rounds have been one after another. What is this Taoist here for?  Yes, Gao Feng thought in his heart, quickened his pace, and already rushed out.

    The Taoist who suddenly appeared did not have the same reaction as Gao Feng. He needed energy to control the "Sky Crane Technique" to leap. Suddenly he saw Gao Feng, whose upper body was almost covered with blood, appeared. He was startled and jumped out of the air.  come down.

    Of course, this fall was not rapid, it was as light as a feather. Looking at Gao Feng who was already rushing towards him, this Taoist also knew that it was not true that Qingxu Sect was good at using spells. Gao Feng was running.  By that time, the Taoist had already cast a spell.

    When the talisman was thrown out, it burned. A ball of fire flew rapidly, but it did not shoot towards Gao Feng. Instead, it sank directly into the ground. Others saw it as a ball of fire. Gao Feng still saw an erratic figure. There were too many weird things about this talisman.  , Gao Feng couldn't help but slow down.

    Just where the fire ball landed, the soil began to stir, and in the blink of an eye, a clay doll that was three times as tall as Gao Feng climbed out. The clay doll's lower limbs were thick, and its arms were twice as long as his body, which was thick enough for Gao Feng's body.  , there are no facial features on the head, and there is a flame burning continuously between the eyebrows.

    As soon as the earth puppet climbed out, it hit Gao Feng with its thick arms. The earth puppet's movements were much faster than ordinary people, but how could it hit Gao Feng at such a speed? Gao Feng had already dodged it with a slight movement of his body.  , the clay puppet arrived in a blink of an eye, jumped up and hit it!

    ??The left side of the abdomen, under the chest, in the middle of the legs, on the shoulder side Fight the demon fifty-four times!  Gao Feng used the martial arts he had just learned from the Fairy Mountain on this clay puppet.

    Every time a punch was struck, a piece of the earthen puppet collapsed. Every time a kick was kicked, it almost penetrated. Fifty-four hits from the war demon meant more than ten blows. The flames on the forehead of the earthen puppet became increasingly dimmer.  extinguished at the end.

    There was a "bang", dust flew up, and the earth puppet collapsed into a pile of soil. The man behind the earth puppet was shocked. There was light shining out of his hand, and he was preparing a spell there, but the shield in front of him collapsed.  Explanation, in the panic, the spell also failed.

    The spell failed and the clay doll collapsed. I don¡¯t know what caused the backlash damage to this man. His face turned pale and he vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    This Taoist dared to fight continuously. He turned around, waved his sleeves, and jumped into the air. In the blink of an eye, he had already flown into the air and glided more than twenty feet away.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the dragon-binding rope on his wrist turned into a silver thread and rushed towards the Taoist in mid-air. He directly tied the Taoist's legs and watched as the Taoist suddenly stopped and flew upside down.  He came and fell heavily in front of Gao Feng.

    This fall was not falling. The Taoist was smashed to pieces and his whole body fell apart. Gao Feng lowered his head and grabbed the person, stared at him and asked:

    "Who are you? What are you here for?"

    Gao Feng's anger surged, and his voice was loud. When the Taoist was asked this question, it was like thunder roaring in his ears. The Taoist was mentally shaken, his face turned pale, his pupils were dizzy, and his whole body was dizzy.  , it took a long time to regain consciousness. The thin Taoist felt like a small boat in the strong wind and waves, extremely small, and Gao Feng in front of him seemed to be a giant. At this moment, he did not dare to hide  , and did not dare to contradict him. After regaining consciousness, he said with a trembling voice:

    "XiaoXiao is Xuanhua of Qingxu Sect. He was ordered by Senior Brother Xuanyu to find Senior Brother Xuanlie"

    Being stared at by Gao Feng, the Taoist shuddered all over and stammered:

    "Senior Brother Xuanlie left a letter this morning, saying that he wanted to avenge his past humiliation. Senior Brother Xuanyu was very anxious after seeing the letter. Senior Brother Xuanyun made a divination and said that there was more danger than good, so everyone was sent out to search, saying  I'll send you a message immediately if I find it.

    Gao Feng frowned. Could it be that the Qingxu Sect didn't know that Xuan Lie challenged him to fight, and that it was Xuan Lie himself who did it?

    "roll!"

    Gao Feng was too lazy to argue with this person and just threw him away. This person Xuanhua was about to run away stumblingly.It was extremely flat. He just jumped here because he saw the explosion here. Taoist Xuanhua recognized Gao Feng, and he even saw the empty field behind Gao Feng that looked like ruins. How could he not guess what happened.

    As soon as they let him go, Taoist Xuanhua made up his mind to go back and report. It seemed that something had happened to senior brother Xuanlie, and Gao Feng was the murderer.

    Xuanhua was afraid that Gao Feng would change his mind, so he turned around and opened his sleeves and was about to leap. But as soon as he took a step, he felt the sound of wind above his head, and the sky suddenly became cloudy. When he looked up, a huge boulder the size of a house fell on his head!

    ??Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets, and ask for rewards. Dear readers, please support Yuheng (to be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 112 A good horse matches a hero

    <tr><td>

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The boulder fell rapidly, with no way to dodge. Xuanhua screamed, and his whole body was hit to the ground, blood spattered everywhere, and he turned into a puddle of flesh.  "Uploaded by Wu Jiu Literature Book Friend"

    Gao Feng was at the edge of the empty field. Countless boulders and wood were scattered. He directly used the dragon-binding rope to lift the boulder, and then smashed it towards the Xuanhua. He threw more than a dozen rocks there in succession. Not only did he smash it into  The meat was mixed with mud, and the stones were piled up to form a hill-like shape.

    "Do you really think I'm a fool?"

    Cursing in a low voice, Gao Feng quickened his pace and ran towards the capital. He didn't know whether the person who seriously injured him in the sneak attack would go back to report the news, but in general, the later those in the Qingxu Sect knew about it.  The better.

    When he left the city, he went through the west gate, but when he returned, Gao Feng went around the east gate. When he left the city through the west gate, the soldiers guarding the city had already noticed him. If he went there in such tattered clothes and covered in blood, he would definitely be more  Be careful not to get into this trouble.

    Gao Feng tore off all the tattered official robes, walked to a river, dipped his official robes in water and roughly wiped his body clean, then stopped a farmer who was working in the field and spent two taels of silver to buy a  A piece of coarse cloth with a patched short collar, and then embarked on the return journey. The farmer smiled from ear to ear. With these two taels of silver, he could make dozens of coarse cloth clothes, and they were still new.

    In a big city like Beijing, tens of thousands of people go in and out of the city gates every day, but Gao Feng doesn't attract much attention. After passing the city gate, Gao Feng hesitated for a moment and went straight to the Demon-Suppressing Division.

    ¡°If the officer hadn¡¯t deceived him early in the morning, I wouldn¡¯t have run to Tennoji Temple outside the city and been ambushed.  We need to catch this officer and ask him to find out.

    It doesn¡¯t take much time for Gao Feng to rush, and the battle is lightning fast. There is still about an hour before lunch, which is very early.

    Gao Feng came to the door of the Demon Suppression Division.  Because he was wearing the clothes of a peasant, the guarding soldiers did not recognize him and shouted loudly from a distance:

    "This is an important place for government offices, get away!"

    When Gao Feng approached, the soldiers all widened their eyes. Gao Feng was the most popular figure in the Demon Suppression Department. He had been promoted and made a fortune, and was famous in the capital.  Of course they recognized him, but today this tall man actually walked over wearing patched rags, which was really strange.

    Walking into the official office, Gao Feng found something was wrong.  The Demon Suppressing Division had no real errands and was very leisurely every day, but today it was a little nervous. There were also agents from the Zhongjing Prefecture in the yard, and the expressions of the officers in the government office were all very solemn.  Walking in a hurry, Gao Feng grabbed one of them and asked in a deep voice:

    "What happened? Why is the police still here?"

    The guard who was dragged was stunned for a moment before he recognized Gao Feng and quickly bowed and saluted.  He said politely:

    "Mr. Gao, our Zheng San was killed. The body was found on the Porcelain Street in Nancheng, and his mother-in-law and children were also hacked to death at home. It was so tragic. A neighbor reported it to the police. Zhongjing  Only then did the police from the government find us."

    ¡°Does Zheng San have a red mole on the left side of his face, the skinny one?¡±

    "It's him. Alas, how could there be such a murderous crime in this peaceful time"

    The guard who came to call him had a red mole on his left cheek. No wonder the guard looked a little unnatural when he woke up in the morning. Gao Feng stood there and fell into deep thought. He didn't expect that the other party was so ruthless, killing people and silencing them so early, and also  Destroy the whole family.

    While they were deep in thought, several detectives over there walked out of the duty room where Huang Zhiping was staying. They were escorted by officers from the Demon Suppression Division. The agents of the Zhongjing Mansion could show off their power to the people, but in a place like the Demon Suppression Division's official office, it was still  Be polite and respectful.

    "Master Gao, come and sit here with me!"

    Huang Zhiping also came out of the house and greeted him on the corridor. Captain Hongshi was of noble status. He usually spent a lot of time having fun and rarely came to the Demon Suppression Division. Huang Zhiping was stationed there every day.

    "Why is Mr. Gao dressed like this?"

    Anyone who sees Gao Feng in this outfit is surprised now, but Huang Zhiping is the one with enough status to ask a few questions. Of course, Gao Feng would not tell the truth to this question, but just said vaguely:

    "Something happened, and this robe became torn, so I came to the official office to get a new one."

    Huang Zhiping didn¡¯t ask further questions and said with a smile:

    "There are so many new official robes. If you don't mind, there are old ones in the warehouse."

    Of course Gao Feng wouldn¡¯t care about this. Huang Zhiping called a guard to get it. When the guard left, Huang Zhiping shook his head and said:"Someone died inexplicably, which caused a lot of trouble. Have you heard about Zheng San?"

    Looking at Gao Feng nodding, Huang Zhiping said again:

    "Speaking of which, Zheng San has some relationship with your Gao family. I remember that it was because of Mr. Gao's favor that he brought it in."

    The servants of the Demon Suppression Department do not have official status, but after all, they work for the government. With the status of official servants, their salary and income are stable. If they are lucky, they can also get extra money.  Therefore, wealthy people in the capital often send people who are related to their families to come in, so that they can not only get good errands, but also get information and other conveniences.

    After hearing this, Gao Feng's heart skipped a beat. Second Master Gao, the only person in the Gao family who can be called that now is Gao Tianhe, the general of the Zuo Army of the Forbidden Army.

    ??Zheng San has something to do with Gao Tianhe. Does the killing bureau in Tianwang Temple¡¯s empty field have anything to do with Gao Tianhe?  Although Gao Fengmie had evidence, he intuitively felt that there must be a connection.

    While he was talking, the official robe had been brought. Gao Feng thanked him, took the official robe and walked into the inner room to change it. After changing the official uniform, Huang Zhiping had arranged for someone to make tea. After asking him to sit down, he said with a smile:

    "Master Gao is really lucky to be so valued by His Highness the King of Qin. I thought that I would be promoted to the rank of captain, but I never thought that Master Gao would have such a bright future."

    It seems that everyone in the capital who should know about Prince Qin¡¯s palace choosing him as the princess¡¯s bodyguard knows about it. Gao Feng said with a smile:

    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your kind words. This is also a coincidence. I just don't know that Gao has an errand as a cavalry captain. If he goes to be a guard, will there be any hindrance to each other?"

    "Master Gao doesn't know this allusion. The captains of our Demon Suppressing Division have the duty to protect the royal nobles. Not only does this not interfere with this, it is still their duty."

    After saying this, Mr. Huang paused and said:

    "Master Gao, you have such good luck, it is all the kindness of His Highness King Qin. His Highness King Qin is magnanimous and generous, and you will definitely have various benefits in the future. Master Gao, you must be grateful!"

    It was originally a very relaxed chat, but these words were said very seriously. Gao Feng was stunned and said quickly:

    "Of course, Gao Feng is not an ungrateful person."

    The atmosphere changed slightly, and the two chatted for a few more words. Gao Feng just said goodbye and left. When he walked out of the Demon Suppression Department's office, he realized that Huang Zhiping had said so many words to himself, and it seemed that he was just trying to make himself grateful to the King of Qin.

    He walked out the door in deep thought. After walking a few steps, he heard a policeman calling him from behind. He stopped and turned around. The policeman ran over and said respectfully:

    "Master Gao, Master Huang just said that as Master Gao is now, it is better to ride a horse, otherwise there will be villains talking behind your back, which is not good."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then replied with a smile:

    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your kindness. If you reply, tell me that Gao knows it!"

    Today, Gao Feng is already a fifth-grade general and the personal bodyguard of Princess Qingrou. His status is not low, but Gao Feng walks from his home to Shima Street to the Demon Suppression Department¡¯s office every day.  , although the speed is extremely fast, it is not consistent with the identity. Huang Zhiping's reminder is also considerate.

    A horse with bright coat and strong physique, including saddle, bridle and harness, costs about 400 taels of silver in the capital, which is not a burden to Gao Feng now.

    But there is no rush to buy a horse today. Although he experienced a near-death situation in the morning, Gao Feng did not want to change his behavior. Since some people want to feel sad and die, he will do it as he is.  Do it with swagger.

    After arriving at Shima Street, shopkeeper Zhang from Yongji Jewelry Store said that everyone should go to a restaurant together at noon to celebrate Mr. Gao's promotion.

    Gao Feng readily agreed to this invitation. Coincidentally, less than half an hour after he arrived at Shima Street, three school captains, Luo Xiyi, Bai Huayong and Zhao Qiu, also arrived and wanted to drag Gao Feng to drink.

    It was difficult for both sides to refuse, so Gao Feng simply joined the two groups. The merchants on Shima Street also knew that Luo Xiyi and the other two were sons of noble families, so there was no harm in fawning over them, and they could even bring some business. Naturally,  Although Luo Xiyi and the others were willing to have a banquet together, Luo Xiyi and the others were not willing to do so. However, after passing through the Yue Tower, they did not dare to violate Gao Feng's wishes in the slightest.

    There were a lot of people there, and there were three banquet tables. Gao Feng, Luo Xiyi, and shopkeeper Zhang were all the chiefs. No one could tell that Gao Feng was fighting to the death outside the city an hour ago, and his whole body was almost gone.  Being cut open.

    Everyone was talking about gossip, but Luo Xiyi and the other three happily said that Gao Feng was hereLuo Xiyi even winked at the story of Luo Xiyi showing off his power and knocking the mighty tiger's teeth away with one finger:

    "Brother, Miss Yuexiang is so impressed by your heroism that she has asked you many times when can you go again?"

    Everyone was cheering, but Gao Feng thought that Yuexiang was a fox spirit. The nine-tailed fox she said had great powers and was like a god. The little fox on the fairy mountain seemed to know everything, but he was also confused and childish.  At that time, there was no way he could match up with the supreme power of the fox clan that Yuexiang said was infinite.

    With this thought in his mind, Gao Feng asked:

    "Recently, I have to walk everywhere, which is really inconvenient. Where can I buy good horses in the capital?"

    There are two mule and horse markets in the capital, but there is another market for horses that can be ridden. Gao Feng has not had much contact with this area before, so naturally he doesn't know, so he asked by the way.

    As soon as he said this, Zhao Qiu spoke over there. The somewhat fat Demon-Suppressing Captain was already red in the face from drinking. Zhao Qiu said carelessly:

    "Brother Gao wants a horse, so why bother buying it? I will send a good horse to him tomorrow. Please don't refuse!" (To be continued)

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 113 The real murderer appears (please subscribe and vote monthly)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Just as Gao Feng was about to speak, Luo Xiyi, who had also drunk a lot, said with a smile: "Brother, don't be polite to him. Zhao Qiu's family has a lot of money, and there are also good horses and horses  Brother, think about it, his family is buying for the royal family, is there any shortage of good things?"

    When the merchants on Shima Street heard this introduction they immediately looked at Zhao Qiu with admiration. The royal merchants were doing business for the royal family, and the money passed through them like rivers flowing. They had a lot of money. It would definitely be beneficial to them to be able to build relationships.  It's quite a lot. Thinking of this, his attitude towards Zhao Qiu suddenly became much warmer.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Everyone left happily. Gao Feng drank like water. He had a standard alcohol capacity He would not be drunk even if he drank a thousand cups. Luo Xiyi, the three and a group of merchants drank a lot, and some people drank directly.  After being helped back by the servants, Luo Xiyi and the others found a random place to rest.

    In this Shima Street place, Gao Feng now patrols around in the morning and afternoon, and drinks tea at Yongji Jewelry Store the rest of the time. Now, the police team Zhenggu Dagui is very diligent and diligent.  Dare to slack off a little.

    Shopkeeper Zhang was also drunk, and went to rest after apologizing to Gao Feng. Gao Feng was sober, and he asked the clerk from the jewelry store to call Gu Dagui in.  "

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????Go to inquire about the sudden death of the police officer from the Suppressing Demon Division, and see what you have found out now?  "

    As the Demon Suppressing Commander, the progress of the Xunsi case is reasonable, not to mention that Gao Feng is such a conscientious person. Ever since he was scared by Gao Feng, Gu Dagui has been trembling and not daring to make the slightest mistake.  , Gao Feng's instruction to him to do something actually made him very excited. After agreeing, Li Jian went to do it.

    It was almost dark when Gu Dagui came back. Although it was a government servant who died, he was not a high-ranking official after all, and he had no secrets to hide. Gu Dagui also got a lot of information from him.  "

    ¡°The neighbor said there was a ring at Zheng San¡¯s door last night, as if there were guests, and then he went out very early this morning¡±

    Qian Zuo has inspected the body and said that Zheng San was killed about an hour after dawn this morning. The wounds seemed to have been stabbed or carved by a sharp weapon. Zheng San's wife, children and mother died half an hour later than him.  No, it looks like the wounds were caused by the same person ""

    There are always people at Zheng San¡¯s neighbor¡¯s house, but they didn¡¯t notice any movement in Zheng San¡¯s house It was only when a relative of Zheng San¡¯s family came to visit that he saw it ""

    ¡°That neighbor of his is very meddlesome and likes to inquire about the family¡¯s personal affairs, so what he said is not bad"

    After all, Gu Dagui was a police officer in the yamen, and he knew the ins and outs of the case clearly He also said it very clearly. Gao Feng pondered for a while, took out five taels of silver from his pocket and threw it away to Gu Dagui.  He smiled and said, "Thank you for your hard work. I'll use this money to drink tea."

    Asking others to do things can never be done in vain. Gao Feng understood this. After Gu Dagui caught it, he bowed and saluted in a panic and said repeatedly: "How can this be done? How can it be done?"

    Gao Feng stood up and patted Gu Dagui on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "If you can't help it, you are selling yourself off by asking." After saying that, he walked out and looked at the sky. It was time to go home.  Feng walked out of the door, and Gu Dagui bowed behind him and his head almost touched the ground.

    Returning to Fengtianfang from Shima Street, in the past, Gao Feng would run as fast as he could and go home in the blink of an eye, but today, Gao Feng's running speed was sometimes fast, sometimes slow, and even took a long detour, constantly stopping.  He was just looking around to see if anyone was following him. After today, Police Officer Gao Feng became much more cautious than before and did not dare to be so careless anymore.

    However, no one was found following behind. Running at such a fast speed, coupled with the senses far beyond ordinary people, it is impossible to hide one's figure in such irregular walking and stopping. Gao Feng Baidu Fairy Mountain Bar's first release is also  It can be understood that if you want to snipe a warrior of Gao Feng's level in the city, you must alarm the Taoist Academy and all the forces even if there is a conflict, it will probably be earth-shattering, so the killing scene in the early morning is specially arranged outside the city.  , I guess there won¡¯t be too many arrangements in the city, but this can¡¯t make Gao Feng relax.

    After returning to Fengtianfang, the tribesmen still came over to flatter them. Gao Feng felt disgusted and had to nod. Zhou greeted the two of them, but Gao Feng noticed one thing. Behind the crowd that came over, there was a man.  Gao Tianhe's guard was there. After seeing Gao Feng, the guard looked calm and didn't do anything unnecessary, but turned around and left.

    Gao Feng said a few words and said hello, then squeezed through the crowd. He was walking towards his home, but his hearing senses spread, and soon?Find the trace of Gao Tianhe's guard.

    The place where this guard went was normal, that is, he returned directly to the mansion of the Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe. Gao Feng knew that both Fengtianhou Mansion and Gao Tianhe's mansion had some secret defenses, and his extraordinary sensory abilities would be blocked

    Gao Feng simply tidied up, then took out the Qiankun Box and put all the scattered silver boxes in the yard into the Qiankun Box. It's interesting to say that when he was poor in the past Gao Feng valued copper coins very much.  , but now the money has been scattered in the yard for a few days, but Gao Feng is too lazy to collect it. Unconsciously, the money is nothing in his heart, because Gao Feng knows that he can earn more at any time.

    He packed these silver boxes not because he was afraid of being stolen outside. There really were no bold thieves in Fengtianfang. Gao Feng was worried that if a sneak attack came, these silver boxes in the yard would be damaged.  Being in the way, Gao Feng was prepared for the worst, that is, the enemy would sneak attack at night, and his yard would become a battlefield. This was not because Gao Feng was surrounded by soldiers, after all, he had felt someone peeping at him last night.

    It was still practice at night. After listening to the warning from Hu Jiu, the senior in Xianshan, Gao Feng became more and more afraid to relax. Today's battle also taught him a profound lesson. Although the realm of "Xing Rou" is high, it is only in martial arts practice.  It's just a stage. It's not an invincible monster that can't be hurt or killed by anyone. Only by constantly becoming stronger can you protect yourself and defeat powerful enemies, not to mention that there are still many dangers around you.

    Gao Feng has completely let go of his senses since he started practicing. It¡¯s not that he is interested in hearing the private affairs of his clan members. Gao Feng wants to know something else.

    The conversations of hundreds of households in Fengtianfang were heard by Gao Feng. Since entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng has become stronger not only in strength, but also in sensory abilities and spirit. In the past, how many of these hundreds of households would have become stronger?  Thousands of people's words poured into his mind at the same time. It was impossible for Gao Feng to hold on. He was afraid that his brain would burst, not to mention that he would not be able to remember them at all. But now Gao Feng was able to distinguish each sentence.

    Many tribesmen are ordinary people, and what they say is that their parents have shortcomings. What happens to the dignitaries of the Gao family in Fengtianfang attracts their attention the most and is the most discussed.  "

    "The second master suddenly came back in the morning, and his face seemed not to be very good""

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Gao Feng is a deacon, and the second master usually only returns at night when he is in the Forbidden Army camp"

    "The second master's clothes are also a bit scattered"

    "The people in the second master's house said that after the second master came back, he would stay in seclusion and not let anyone caress him"

    The night gradually deepened. Gao Feng took a long breath and stopped his practice. He had already heard what he wanted to hear. Zheng San, the sergeant of the Demon Suppression Department, led him to the outside of the city. Then Zheng San was killed.  Zheng San has a relationship with Gao Tianhe. Gao Tianhe returned home early today, his clothes were scattered and he had to retreat.

    There are not so many coincidences in the world, but what makes Gao Feng even more angry is that Gao Tianhe strangled every clue that might connect him. If he used those coincidences and connections to prove his case, he might be bitten by Gao Tianhe.  One mouthful.

    Gao Feng slowly started his hand. This time he did not use the six divine-suppressing moves, nor did he use his true energy. Instead, he used the "Fifty-four Fighting Demons" he learned on the Fairy Mountain at a slow speed  Performing the movements of a pose slowly can deepen your memory. After all, you have learned it not long ago and only used it once.

    He was always thinking of various methods in his mind. Gao Tianhe had murderous intentions, and Gao Feng also thought of extreme methods. After all, he had killed Gao Tianhe's chief follower Gao Jincai, could he kill Gao Tianhe like this?

    Gao Feng thought while practicing, but in the end he told himself not to act rashly. If the sneak attack in the morning was done by Gao Tianhe, then the martial arts level of this Forbidden Army general was probably higher than his own. Most of these noble families in the capital were skilled in martial arts.  Heirlooms and direct descendants are often strong.

    In addition to the unique skills passed down from their families, they also have the teachings of famous teachers, not to mention the elixirs and precious phantoms that can enhance their strength, giving them a starting point that is far beyond that of ordinary warriors, as well as a rapid progress rate.

    Not to mention the gap between official position and family status, but also about force and power. Gao Tianhe is not only powerful personally. In addition to himself, he also has bodyguards and family generals. Gao Tianhe is the first member of the Gao family in Baidu Xianshan Bar.  The deacon of the Gao family can mobilize the military force of the Gao family. As a general of the Forbidden Army, he also has cronies who can help. But what Gao Feng can rely on now is only the fairy mountain. He can only rely on himself to fight. Those relationships are not reliable. The difference between life and death  Fighting may not be possible.

    The more he thought about it, the more pressure he felt. Gao Feng unconsciously increased the speed of his attacks. The wind began to howl in the yard. Although Gao Feng stood still, a sound began to appear on the brick wall opposite him.With a sunken fist and leg mark, the wall began to tremble, and soon it could no longer hold up and collapsed suddenly.

    It¡¯s really difficult for newbies.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 114 The War Demon Temple and the Thousand-Year Emperor

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Gao Feng finally came to his senses from his anger and depression. Looking at the completely collapsed ruins in front of him, he smiled bitterly and there was no earthquake that night "Earthquake"

    ??¡­When the tribesmen got up during the day and saw that the wall had collapsed¡­they still had to spend a lot of time trying to explain.

    After this round of punching, Gao Feng felt a lot better when he looked at the ruin-like wall in front of him. "Fifty-four Fights with Demons" is not as concise and direct as "Six Styles of Suppressing Gods", but it feels like a storm.  Such a momentum, after the fight, I felt that a lot of the depression in my heart had been vented.

    Gao Feng also figured out this link. Gao Tianhe had murderous intentions towards him and was plotting his family heirloom. He knew that this was not just a day or two, and he encountered more than one killing situation. He had not come through it like this.  If you don't get stronger and stronger, why worry? The soldiers will stop you.

    I didn't care about practicing martial arts during this time in the evening. I first gathered up the piles of bricks and stones scattered outside. The walls of other people's houses collapsed. Those bricks and stones can still be used after being picked up, but the bricks and stones on Gao Feng's side of the wall have collapsed.  They have all turned into pieces the size of a fingertip and can no longer be used.

    There are always night guards patrolling at night. When passing by, I was surprised to see this scene Gao Feng explained the situation and found that when it was dawn, some old people in Fengtianfang had already gotten up and moved around Naturally, they also wanted to see this.  Asked in surprise, Gao Feng explained the problem again.  He went out earlier than usual on this day, because he knew that too many people would ask, and he was too lazy to answer Yi Yi one by one. He piled the broken bricks and stones on the original wall, and formed a half circle around it. Although the house was surrounded by  People can see clearly, but there are some obstacles. Everyone is of the same race, and they will not break in in broad daylight.

    After arriving at Shima Street, Gao Feng made a patrol as usual. Now it is different from before. In the past, Gao Feng only came to greet everyone a few times. Now when he passed by, there were already two policemen and a Shima Street policeman.  The waiter here was waiting here, accompanying Gao Feng on his tour. After walking around, he invited him to have breakfast on the first floor of Yongji Jewelry Store.

    The first floor of the store was originally designed as a teahouse, with a table set aside for Gao Feng to drink tea and snacks. The jewelry store is not a restaurant, but there are people who buy breakfast and take care of everything.

    In response to such enthusiasm, Gao Feng wanted to refuse, but he didn't expect that shopkeeper Zhang was extremely frightened. He even said that he had neglected Mr. Zi Gao in the past, so don't take it personally.  You can only adapt to people's wishes and don't be too insistent.

    After a round of inspection and breakfast, it would take an hour before the store could be opened. Gao Feng walked back and forth on the street, constantly pondering martial arts skills and realizing the changes in his internal strength.

    An hour later, the excitement of Shima Street started, and Gao Feng was sitting idle in Yongji again If businessmen on several roads in Shima Street wanted to find something, they would come to Yongji. Gao Feng was in Shima Street.  He didn't take many shots, but he had completely subdued everyone. No one dared to cause trouble.

    What came to Gao Feng was actually a dispute between some businessmen and customers. When everyone couldn't find a reason to argue, they often came to Gao Feng. This also made people laugh and cry. This was nothing like the job of the Demon Suppression Division.  relationship, but everyone believed in Gao Feng. When he said something, everyone listened, and the dispute subsided.

    But there are not many such things. Gao Feng is very leisurely. The reason why he does not go elsewhere to practice is because of the princess's protection. If the princess wants to travel incognito, someone from the Prince of Qin's Palace will definitely come to notify him. If he runs around everywhere  , and the other party has no place to look for it, so it¡¯s inappropriate.  "

    Shopkeeper Zhang, no one has come to see the weapons and armor of the War Demon Temple in the past few days?  "

    After sitting for a while during the day, shopkeeper Zhang finished some work in the jewelry store and came over to say hello Gao Feng pretended to ask casually. He had always been very concerned about things related to Xianshan, but he didn't want others to see it.  get his attention.  "

    Mr. Gao, there are many rich people here in Nancheng, but few noble people with status. Young men and young men all like to have fun, and what they want to buy are taken home as decorations. Not many people come to ask. Our store can sell them in almost a month.  It looks like three or four pieces will be produced.  "

    The shopkeeper knew everything about this chapter, and replied with a smile, the young men in the capital all like to have fun, but there are many sons from noble families who are engaged in military service, so they are more interested in weapons and armor, but other rich and wealthy families and the like  Yeah, I don¡¯t really like this kind of thing.

    Before Gao Feng could continue to ask, shopkeeper Zhang clapped his hands and said with a smile: "This is an oversight on the part of the villain."

    Gao Feng was a little puzzled when he said that, but the shopkeeper Zhang told a nearby clerk: "Go and bring all the weapons and armor of the War Demon Temple for Master Gao to appreciate."

    The guy repliedAfter sighing, shopkeeper Zhang said with a smile: "I'm really sorry. As a military general, you must like these weapons and armors very much. I will pick a few today. It's a small shop.  Mind."

    Only then did Gao Feng realize that the shopkeeper had misunderstood and thought he wanted these things. Gao Feng didn't understand and would wait until he got them.  "

    "This kind of stuff is all made in Youzhou, so it doesn't sell much, and our store has very little inventory. If you can wait I'll go to the main office in Xicheng today to look for it"

    Shopkeeper Zhang patted his chest and said, Yongji is such a big store, and he is willing to go to more than just this store in Nancheng. Gao Feng just waved his hand and said that it is not so troublesome. As he spoke, the things were brought up, just like what shopkeeper Zhang said,  It's really not much, seven boxes long and short.

    Since it was bought by the young masters to show off, there are no long weapons or heavy weapons. Among the seven boxes brought over, there are a long sworda short sworda short sworda dagger, and two more.  An iron ring, and a helmeta spear point.

    Just like a chicken treating a guest, he opened the boxes one by one on the table, all in a simple styleit looked extremely sharp, and there was a bit of a chill in it.

    Gao Feng is actually not very interested in this weapon. After many battles, he now has some eyesight. Naturally, he can see that the weapons and armors in front of him are actually mainly decorative ornaments Although  It seems to be practical, but the texture pattern is just a rough style. The so-called sharpness is that other materials are added during the forging, making it look cold and shiny, and it looks good.  The reason why this topic was brought up was that Gao Feng still wanted to talk about the "War Demon Temple"

    ¡­He said: ¡°It looks good, but I don¡¯t know what kind of place the War Demon Temple is. How can it produce something like this? I¡¯d like to ask Shopkeeper Zhang to elaborate.¡±

    , I told the adults everything I know last time, Xiao Zhang, come here!  "

    Shopkeeper Zhang also saw that Gao Feng was not interested in these weapons and armors. He smiled and called a clerk over and said, "Master Gao, this Xiao Zhang is responsible for selling this equipment. He knows more, please give me some help."  Sir, please explain!"

    The guy who greeted him was in his early twenties and looked very smart. He quickly greeted Gao Feng and said, "Master Gao and Xiaoren know this because they heard it from the shopkeepers in the main office. The shopkeepers in the main office said they were looking for those  After asking the experts from the Taoist Academy, the old scholar knew the origins of the Demon War Temple. It was said that the Demon War Temple existed in the Middle Ages. Those who practiced in the Demon War Temple were all martial arts idiots, and there were also people.  There are also demons, and even evil spirits, so the Demon War Temple accepts people without being picky. As long as you are good at martial arts, you can enter and practice."

    His voice was clear and he was talking eloquently. Even shopkeeper Zhang next to him was very interested.

    "The disciples of the War Demon Temple practice in the temple and come to the mountains to experience. No matter where they are, they are fighting with each other. They will not hold back just because they are practicing in the same discipline They must distinguish between life and death. Those who can survive will naturally  They are strong people. These people are more dedicated to fighting. It is said that if people in the War Demon Temple are not afraid of life and death and move forward bravely, they will be favored by the War Demon, or given martial arts, or given strength, and some are given  Let¡¯s learn how to make weapons and armor. The war demon is said to be the supreme existence in the land of Jiuyou Huangquan The things given will naturally make people stronger, and the weapons and armor are also the best in the world.  Sharp weapons and armor, these from our store

    At this point, Xiao Zhang slapped his forehead, smiled and saluted, and said: "The villain can't help but sell goods again, please forgive me. The villain continued, some disciples of the War Demon Temple stayed in the secular world and founded sects.  Or they serve the court and various forces and gain glory and wealth. Some people are willing to study all their lives to make themselves stronger. Such people will eventually return to the War Demon Temple to continue practicing. Legend has it that these people will be killed after death.  The War Demon was introduced into Jiuyou Huangquan, and he kept collecting money in the blood and fire. The more he rode [Xianshan Bar First Release], the stronger he became. However, in the previous dynasty, both Wei Taizu and Wei Wu Emperor strictly prohibited religious sects, and the news from the War Demon Temple was also  There were fewer and fewer, and by the time of the 750th year of the reign of Emperor Wu of the previous dynasty, he decreed a ban on it and sent a large army to encircle and suppress it, so the War Demon Temple disappeared."

    It turns out that this War Demon Temple is like this. Gao Feng was quite fascinated when he heard it. Isn't this War Demon Temple a palace where martial arts gather in the world? Moreover, the best weapons, the most effective armors and armors can obviously be used in battles here.  I found it in the Demon Temple. Could it be that this is the second level of the Immortal Mountain? I wonder when I can go up and have a look.

    Seeing that he was fascinated, Shopkeeper Zhang waved Xiao Zhang to step back, and said with a smile: "It's hard to tell whether these things are true or not. I can't say whether they were made up by the people in the main office to scare people Besides,  Those things in the previous dynasty were too vague. The two thousand years of the Wei Dynasty an emperor lived for a thousand years This is too unreal. Who can live for more than a thousand years? We have so many wise and powerful emperors in Daxia.Even one hundred and twenty years old, that is already a long life: Regarding what Shopkeeper Zhang said, Gao Feng also understood that when he was a child, he listened to the stories of his elders and clan members about the great Wei Dynasty. Both the tellers and the listeners thought it was too false. The two emperors  Each lived for a thousand years, and all the sects and forces in the world had to be obedient, and even other living beings were strictly controlled.  thank you all

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 115 The Blood Lawsuit (Please subscribe! Please vote!)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After all, the Great Wei Dynasty happened four hundred years ago. After such a long time, many things have changed in the circulation and become absurd and magical. It is not surprising. Gao Feng used to think so, but  Since he entered the Immortal Mountain, he has slowly changed his views.

    Naturally, these thoughts were not discussed with shopkeeper Zhang. The two chatted until lunch time. Shopkeeper Zhang naturally wanted to keep Gao Feng to have lunch with him. Before he could speak, he heard the sound of horse hooves outside the jewelry store, but Luo Xiyi and others  Come into the store.

    Yesterday, everyone drank together, and everyone was acquainted with each other. Shopkeeper Zhang stood up and said hello, and then wisely avoided it. Luo Xiyi stepped forward and said with a smile: "Brother, Xiaoqiu brought you a good horse, and eldest brother just happened to ride it."  Come on, let¡¯s go drink together!¡±

    Zhao Qiu said next to him: "I was also prepared in a hurry. I went to the horse farm outside the city to pick the best horse. I have already written to my family in Northern Xinjiang and asked them to find a real BMW for my elder brother.  .¡±

    Good horses all come from Northern Xinjiang. Gao Feng also knew this and said with a smile: "Why bother? Brother Zhao's vision is not bad. This horse from outside will be fine. Going to Northern Xinjiang is really expensive."

    Before Zhao Qiu could be polite, Luo Xiyi patted Zhao Qiu on the shoulder and said with a smile: "Brother, don't be polite to him. Zhao Qiu's family's property is spread all over Daxia. Whatever you want, he, the young master, can tell you just a few words."  Very, let¡¯s go have a drink together!¡±

    "Xiaoqiu got the horse, and today's wine is mine."

    Bai Xianyong on the side said, Gao Feng likes this kind of gathering of friends very much.  There was no restraint in chatting and laughing, and they walked out of the jewelry store together with a smile.

    Gao Feng was stunned when he walked out. He saw people forming a circle on the street in front of the jewelry store. This street was already busy.  As soon as there are any onlookers, there will be a crowd. Usually when such a situation occurs, the policemen will step forward to disperse, but now even Gu Dazhu and several policemen are crowding in the crowd to watch the fun.

    "It's no wonder they saw a large cart parked over there. There was a big iron cage on the cart, and there was a black horse in the iron cage.  This black horse is much stronger and more ferocious than ordinary horses. It is also extremely irritable in the cage, kicking the bars of the iron cage with its hooves from time to time.  Every time he kicked, sparks flew everywhere.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight, he could clearly see that this black horse could actually kick out sparks even though there were no horseshoes on its hooves.  And the horse's hoof was not damaged at all, which is really extraordinary.

    At this time, Zhao Qiu was a little embarrassed. He came closer and said, "Brother, this horse also comes from Northern Xinjiang. It is said that it has the blood of alien beasts, and the horse is abnormal. But it hasn't been tamed well yet. I wanted to let him  After people have been trained well"

    It turns out that the horse in the cage was sent over by Zhao Qiu.  No wonder Zhao Qiu wanted to find another horse. The current one didn't look like a horse for people to ride on. It looked like a tiger or wolf in the wild. His embarrassment was understandable. However, Luo Xiyi intervened at this time and said, "Are you worried about this?"  What? Big brother is not an ordinary person. This horse is indeed fierce, but it is nothing under big brother¡¯s hands. Don¡¯t you think so, big brother?¡±

    Luo Xiyi had a mischievous expression on his face. Gao Feng nodded with his hand in a fit of laughter. Luo Xiyi climbed up the pole and said, "Brother, it's lunch time. You have tamed the horse. Let's go riding quickly!"

    "You are so ridiculous. There are so many people. What if this horse is released and hurts people!"

    Gao Feng cursed with a smile and walked down the steps. When he saw him approaching, Gu Dazhu and a few detectives were very discerning and quickly dispersed the onlookers.

    "Give me the key."

    Gao Feng gave the order, but the servant in front of the cage door did not dare to agree. He turned to look at Luo Xiyi and others in front of the jewelry store. Seeing that they agreed, he handed the key to Gao Feng and ran away quickly.  When they got to the street and ducked, the black horse in the cage was already restless because of the crowds of people on the street. When it saw Gao Feng taking the key, the black horse suddenly became violent and jumped around in the cage.

    The iron cage of the cart rattled and shuddered back and forth. The pedestrians who were watching the excitement hurriedly moved to both sides, and there was chaos on the street.

    Last time I got myself a strong horse, and this time I got another one like this. Luo Xiyi and the others really liked the excitement. Gao Feng chuckled inwardly and stepped forward.

    Seeing Gao Feng walking in, the horses became even more aggressive. The black horse actually bared its teeth and neighed at Gao Feng, as if it were one of those predatory beasts.

    After Gao Feng walked up to him, he stretched out his hand to hold the railing of the iron cage and was about to unlock it. When he saw his hand on the railing, the black horse opened its mouth and bit it. The people watching around him exclaimed. Gao Feng did not dodge.  Meaning, he just raised his head and looked, if this beastIf you really dare to bite it, then give it some pain.

    The dark horse's eyes showed a fierce look, and when it met Gao Feng's indifferent eyes, he didn't know what he felt. The dark horse immediately stopped and became quiet.

    Gao Feng opened the cage door, stretched out his hand to beckon, and the black horse walked out of the cage obediently. Gao Feng reached out and stroked the black horse's mane. The thick and ferocious horse suddenly trembled all over.  Don't dare to move.

    "Get the harness and put it on for him!"

    The passers-by who were watching were all dumbfounded. Why did such a ferocious beast suddenly become honest? What was weird? Luo Xiyi's servants came over cautiously with saddles and bridles, and carefully put them on the black horse.

    After putting on the saddle and bridle, Gao Feng got on his horse. There was no excitement anymore. Everyone onlookers dispersed. Luo Xiyi and three others also got on their horses and came over. With a proud expression on his face, Luo Xiyi said to Bai Huayong beside him: "How is it?  I said that eldest brother can tame this fierce horse in a short time, but you also said that it will take a lot of trouble and the host will lose for ten days in a row, do you admit it?"

    "This is the big brother's prestige, but it's not your ability. What are you proud of?"

    Bai Huayong stabbed Luo Xiyi, smiled and said to Gao Feng: "Brother is indeed mighty!"

    "When I caught this horse, five of its guards died in the north. It couldn't be tamed after it was sent to the capital. Two grooms were kicked to death by this black horse, but I didn't expect that it behaved like a sheep in front of my elder brother.  "

    Zhao Qiu also came up and said, Gao Feng glanced at Bai Huayong and Luo Xiyi angrily, and it turned out that he had bad intentions in getting this horse, but these two people shamelessly entangled themselves in flattery, so they couldn't get angry.

    ¡°Just find a restaurant nearby, it¡¯s hard to leave too far when you have errands to do!¡±

    Gao Feng said loudly, shaking the reins, and the black horse walked forward obediently. Such a ferocious heterogeneous horse was unusually obedient to Gao Feng. The reason why there was such a big change before and after was because the intuition of birds and beasts is more sensitive than that of humans, and they also know better.  Completely obey the strong.

    It was a relaxing and joyful day here, while Gao Tianhe went out early and went straight to the official office of the Ministry of Rites in the south of the palace.

    ??Originally, the family's housework was a private matter that the court and officials did not care about. However, the Xungui family was very powerful and involved many people. In order to arbitrate their disputes, Daxia specially set up the Zongxun Division in the Ministry of Rites to be responsible for such matters.

    Gao Tianhe also occupies a high position, so he naturally understands these rules very well. He is directly the sect's commander. The clerk in front of the door did not dare to neglect Gao Tianhe after learning his identity, and quickly led him into the official office.

    The General of the Forbidden Army is the fourth grade, and the Chief Officer of the Zongxun Division is also the fifth grade. After Gao Tianhe's announcement, the Chief of the Zongxun Division came out to greet him. Both parties greeted him politely, and then asked: "I don't know, Gao Tianhe"  What do you do, general?"

    "This officer accuses Gao Feng of impersonating our clan and attempting to appropriate our clan's property. Please ask the Zongxun Division to make a ruling!"

    For such official matters, Gao Tianhe was very formal. After finishing speaking, he took out a piece of paper and handed it to the doctor. The doctor was stunned for a moment. After taking the paper, he subconsciously asked: "Your Excellency, you belong to the Gao family of Fengtianhou."  of?"

    "Exactly, although Gao Feng's name is in the family tree, his father and ancestors all died early. No one knows if he was adopted by someone else. He has some other agenda. Now he will serve as a deacon and embezzle the Gao family's property.  So please make your decision."

    The doctor pondered for a moment, but did not answer immediately. The leader of the Gao family, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai, was a distinguished figure and he could not afford to offend him. However, this general of the imperial army was Gao Tianhai's younger brother and a high-ranking official. He could not afford to offend either. Zuo Si  After thinking about it, the doctor stood up and said: "This matter is not a trivial matter. I can't make the decision. Please wait a moment, Sir Gao, while I go to Wan Shangshu to report it."

    Gao Tianhe nodded in agreement. Before coming here, he had asked someone to say hello. Even if this case went to the Minister of Etiquette, there would be no problem.

    Zong Xunsi, the doctor, hurriedly arrived at the check-in room of the Minister of Rites. He signed up and was quickly called in. The Minister of Rites was a second-rank official and one of the most senior civil servants in Daxia. The check-in was also impressive.  It was very big, and there were more than a dozen staff and attach¨¦s waiting on him.

    I handed over the paper and gave a brief explanation. Wan Guang, the Minister of Rites, still frowned. Wan Guang has been the Minister of Rites for fifteen years. He also knows the entanglements of the wealthy families in the capital. He knew there was trouble when he heard this.  , who should be selected as a deacon must be the clan leader¡¯s intention. Gao Tianhe is suing Gao Feng, but Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai is also involved.

    "Whether Gao Feng is a member of the Gao family can be detected by asking a Taoist priest from the Taoist Temple to cast a spell, but the key to this case is not here, butTo answer or not to answer.

    When he was hesitating, someone greeted him outside. After an attendant went out, he brought in a note and handed it to the Minister of Rites. The Minister, Wan Guang, opened the note, glanced at it and whispered, "There is someone behind Gao Tianhe!"

    The staff standing behind him took a peek and saw that the piece of paper belonged to Lai Guogong. He asked Wan Shangshu to handle it impartially for Gao Tianhe. He said it was impartial. The meaning was very clear. Naturally, Wan Shangshu was biased towards Gao Tianhe.

    Brothers, support Yu Heng. Yu Heng really wants to appear on the home page of the new book monthly ticket list and reach the top ten!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 116 Comparing Backers

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content">

    Wan Guang pondered for a moment and made up his mind. Gao Tianhai was the Marquis of Fengtian, but Duke Lai Guo, who supported Gao Tianhe, had a higher position. He also had the support of Concubine Lai in the palace, and his power far exceeded Besides,  Yes, this Gao Feng should be an ordinary tribesman, and he will be rectified if he is rectified.

    Thinking of this, Wan Guang coughed and said, "General Gao will never make such wild claims that your Zongxun Division will take over"

    Halfway, a staff member of him seemed to think of something. He couldn't stop interrupted Shang Shu's words and was rude. He quickly stepped forward and said, "Adults, adults, villains think of one thing, and want to report to adults!"

    Shangshu Wanguang was very annoyed when someone interrupted his order, and his face suddenly darkened. However, the person speaking was also a close confidant of his family, so he said coldly: "Why is there such an urgent matter? Tell me quickly!"

    Sir, I heard that a captain named Gao Feng of the Zhenmo Division made great achievements some time ago. Because of his merits, he was promoted to a Cavalry Lieutenant, and" Speaking of this, the words of this confidant were a little hesitant, and the Minister of Rites, Wan Guang, was even more hesitant.  Dissatisfied, he is just a cavalry captain What does it mean to be a fifth-grade military general in an idle yamen? He couldn't help scolding: "What is there to hesitate?"  Death, yes.  "

    The confidant came forward and whispered a few words into Wan Guang's ear. Wan Guang's face was full of impatience, but after hearing a few words, his whole body trembled and he suddenly stood up from his seat.  Turning to stare at the confidant, he said, "Prince Qin? Are you serving as a guard for Princess Qingrou?"

    The confidant nodded. Wan Guang stayed there for a long time, his face getting paler and whiter. After being stunned for a long time he suddenly turned around, grabbed the paper, and threw it into the face of Master Zongxun. He pointed at the doctor and cursed loudly:  "You bastard, how are you doing this? You're talking nonsense like this, and you're even accepting a case of fabricating evidence. If it spreads out, it won't make other people laugh. Get out! Get out!"

    Everything was normal at first, but suddenly the minister turned against him and cursed his mother. However, Master Zongxun also heard the words "Prince of Qinand "Princess Qingrou", and he knew that this matter involved too much and he couldn't do it.  He got up in confusion and quickly bowed and said: "Sir, please calm down, it's all the fault of the lower official. The lower official will reject the petition right now!  "

    After saying that, he picked up the paper and hurriedly walked out of Shangshu's check-in room. Wan Guang sat on the chair and let out a sigh of relief. His face was full of fear. A general who could serve as a personal guard for Princess Qingrouhimself  He was almost accused. If that were the case, I am afraid that the King of Qin and even His Majesty the Ren Emperor would cause trouble for him. By then, he would not be able to keep this official position, and his life would be in danger. It was really a risk.

    A servant next to him knowingly handed it over to his hand. Wan Guang wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Suddenly he saw the note from Lai Guogong on the table. He suddenly became angry again. He crumpled the note into a ball with disgust on his face and threw it away.  go out.

    Duke Lai and Concubine Lai combined are not as good as King Qin. Everyone understands the importance of this.

    Zong Xunsi, the doctor, was scolded by the minister. He came out of the minister's room in disgrace. When he returned to his room, he didn't have a good look towards Gao Tianhe anymore. He handed the paper to Gao Tianhe with a cold face and said coldly.  : "Everything in Mr. Gao's complaint is unsubstantiated and cannot be dismissed. Mr. Gao, please take it back!"

    Gao Tianhe was stunned. Zhou Cai, the doctor of Zongxunsi, was still polite. Why did he suddenly act like this? He quickly said: "Sir, Lai Guogong is also paying attention to this matter!"

    Always speak a little more carefully, express the concern of Concubine Lai and Duke Lai, maybe the note has not arrived yet. Unexpectedly, when these words came out, the doctor of the Zongxun Division became even more angry. He slammed the table and shouted: "Zongxun of the Ministry of Rites.  The department is a place where principles and etiquette are respected, and everything is done according to etiquette. No matter who pays attention or not, I am busy with official duties, so I will not accompany you. I am seeing off my guests!"

    After saying that, he cupped his hands and turned away. Unexpectedly, his advice was treated so harshly. Gao Tianhe was so angry that his face was livid. This meant that the doctor's official position was lower than Gao Tianhe's, so he was still polite.  , otherwise the look on your face will be even more ugly.

    Gao Tianhe's face was dark, and his hands were shaking with anger. He was a general of the imperial army, and he was suing a poor and distant member of the clan. Regardless of whether the case was true or not, the Ministry of Rites at least wanted to treat him politely and go through formalities but he didn't expect to refuse directly.  , and being so disrespectful, what happened? When did that bastard Gao Feng become so majestic?

    Seeing the two servants in the room smiling dryly as they came to see off the guests, Gao Tianhe snorted coldly, turned around and left. He would be humiliating himself by staying any longer. His heart was churning. This must be the heirloom of Gao Feng's family.  Come with great luck, this will be your treasure!

    &

    nbsp;

    Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know what Gao Tianhe is doing now, but no matter what Gao Tianhe does, Gao Feng doesn¡¯t worry about it and will deal with it when it comes.??Don't think too hard.

    Gao Feng and Luo Xiyi found a restaurant near Shima Street and had a banquet. Gao Feng drank just like drinking water. He didn't have to worry about the afternoon errands or the princess sending someone to come It was enough for everyone to drink.  It was a great pleasure. Compared to Gao Feng, Luo Xiyi and the other Lan people had a much lower capacity for drinking, and they soon became drunk.

    These young masters didn't care about their errands at all, and Gao Feng knew in his heart that after they drank too much, they found a place to sleep and have fun in Xiamu. When they finished drinking, Gao Feng and the three people standing around  We went out together and walked to the place where the horses were tied, but they saw something. The mounts of Luo Xiyi and the three of them were all timidly avoiding a large distance. The alien black horse neighed muffledly, and its nostrils  He kept exhaling, looking extremely majestic.

    Majestic and majestic Seeing Gao Feng appear, the dark horse immediately became quiet. Seeing this scene, the drunken Luo Xiyi and the other two laughed loudly. Zhao Qiu even gave a thumbs up and said: "Brother is so majestic."  , I want to talk to those losers at home when I go back."

    As mentioned yesterday, these few people carefully found one. Although it was an untamed alien species, in a place like the capital, with the background and ability of Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi and others, how could they not find a way to tame it?  In addition, Luo Xiyi can also tame the horse by activating the Ice Storm Bear Armor. This horse is actually a real BMW horse. This is a lot of favors, and it is not appropriate to scoop it up for free, but it is a bit generous to give money.  "

    You guys wait a moment for Pianhui!  "

    After Gao Feng made up his mind, he asked Luo Xiyi and the others to wait for a moment before he hurried away. Bai Hua Yongzhou agreed. There was no trace of Gao Feng in front of him, only the sound of wind was left. He couldn't help but murmured in a low voice: "So fast,  Riding a horse without a horse is of little use.¡±

    Really moving at full speed, it takes half an hour for a horse to go back and forth, that is, you will be there in an instant The owner of the restaurant, Zhou, asked the waiter to bring out some chairs for Luo Xiyi and the others to sit, but Gao Feng had already ran back, he  In his hand, he scooped up a platform that looked like a measuring bucket.

    Seeing Gao Feng coming back so soon, Luo Xiyi rubbed his eyes and thought he had seen it wrong. Gao Feng scooped up the table and walked to Zhao Qiu. He said with a smile: "Brother Zhao, I carved this Qi purification table with my own hands."  Yes, I¡¯ll give it to you as a decoration!¡±

    Although they drank too much, Luo Jiayi and the others were not confused. When they saw Gao Feng scooping this thing over, they understood what it meant. They also admired Gao Feng's method and etiquette in doing things Zhao Qiu's family is Daxia.  As an imperial merchant, I have seen a lot of good things.

    Although the high maple carvings of this Qi Purification Platform are carefully crafted, compared to the ones Zhao Qiu has seen, they are ordinary at best. The decorations are average, there are no jewels inlaid, and the materials are just ordinary stones. But after all, it is a piece of art with a lot of intention. Zhao Qiu shook his head.  He stood up, took the Qi Purification Platform, and said with random praise: "The carving of the eldest brother is really beautiful, I will accept it now, thank you very much, eldest brother!"

    Seeing that he really drank too much, Gao Feng also smiled.

    Originally, everything was settled on Shima Street. It didn¡¯t matter whether Gao Feng came or not. However, he inexplicably took over the task of guarding Princess Qingrou. Gao Feng couldn¡¯t leave without permission these days to avoid any mistakes.

    At night, Gao Feng rode home. Although the horse was ferocious, Gao Feng had to control his aura. If he wasn't careful, the black horse would tremble all over and couldn't move. As a result, he had a mount, and it took a long time to return to Fengtianfang.  It's much later than usual.

    Wearing the robes of a military commander, riding a tall horse, and possessing high-end weapons and majestic equipment, this image has an advantage. It is difficult for the tribesmen to surround him and get close to him, which makes him a lot cleaner.

    The wall of his own house collapsed, which was also a problem. But when Gao Feng arrived home on horseback, he was shocked to find that the collapsed wall had been rebuilt, and there were no traces of Zhouzhou's construction since he hadn't had time to plaster it.  All can be seen clearly.

    He was in a daze on the horse, but a member of the tribe smiled and said: "Master Feng, I saw your wall collapsed this morning. The Marquis ordered someone to rebuild it for you. It took half a day to build it. It will be built again tomorrow."  Find someone to help you paint the gray and white, tsk tsk, Lord Marquis is really caring!"

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded on the horse. Now he was a little numb with emotion. The situation was really different. If it were like this in the past, he would have to do it himself and rebuild it. Now someone has taken the initiative to help him worry about this matter.

    When I came back, I remembered that there was no place to put the horse. Fortunately, the yard was quite spacious and he could just put it inside. He led the horse into it. Gao Feng did not tie the horse. In his own yard, he was not afraid of the black horse moving around. He just turned over.  When I dismounted, I heard the horses neighing several times.

    This voice is not that ferocious or shows off the power, it seems to be hungry. After a day of tossing, the dark horse has no food, so it must be hungry.

    ?In a hurry, Gao Feng went to prepare fodder for the dark horse. After thinking about it, Gao Feng went to take out the Qiankun box from the house and poured out a bunch of fruits. The things in the Qiankun box are not so easy to classify.  There were also three or four pieces of roasted meat in the fruit that was poured out.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 117 Ceremony

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The dark horse paused for a moment. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect to receive such good treatment. After all, he was a heterogeneous species. This dark horse was also quite smart. When he saw Gao Feng¡¯s gesture, he knew that this was his horse material.  He immediately started eating excitedly. What surprised Gao Feng was that the dark horse actually took the first bite of the roasted meat and actually ate meat. No wonder he was so violent.

    At this moment, someone called the door outside. The voice was Gao Xian, the chief steward of the Hou Mansion. Gao Feng quickly went over to open the door. Gao Xian's attitude was very respectful, just like a servant's attitude towards his master. He said: "Master Hou.  Send a message to Master Feng, saying that a ceremony will be held at the Hou Mansion tomorrow for Master Feng to serve as the deacon of our clan. I will come to greet you early tomorrow morning, and I also ask Master Feng to make preparations in advance."

    He was about to become the deacon of the Gao family, and Gao Feng suddenly became excited. From generation to generation until now, his family has been poor and sick, and its position in the Gao family has become more and more marginalized. It does not even have this house.  , they are no longer considered members of the Gao family.

    But because of his own efforts and because of this fairy mountain, he has reversed this decline and made himself valued by the clan. Now, he will become the deacon of the Gao family, the real core figure of the clan. With this position, even if you  He didn't have any official position, but he was still a well-known figure in the summer.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "This is all a great kindness from Lord Hou. Gao Feng will go and thank you later. He will never forget Lord Hou's kindness in the future."

    Fengtianhou is the clan leader and the highest-ranking person in the Gao family. Without him, he would not be able to become the deacon, of course.  Gao Tianhai also has the power to remove a person from the position of deacon. Since it is the Marquis of Fengtian who promotes him, he must show this attitude.

    When Gao Xian heard this, a smile appeared on his face.  He opened his mouth and said: "Master Hou has also given instructions. Master Feng will prepare first. There is no rush to say thank you. By the way, does Master Feng know? The second master doesn't know why. Today, I went to the Ministry of Rites to tell Master Feng that he is not a member of the Gao family and cannot serve as a member of the Gao family."  Deacon. But the Ministry of Rites did not accept his case, so he came back in disgrace."

    The tone was very gloating, but it also pointed out that Gao Feng, the position of deacon was completely meant by Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian.  It has nothing to do with anyone else.

    Gao Feng also understood, and he felt a little more relaxed. Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe had conflicts, that is to say, it was Gao Tianhe who was hostile to him.  Instead of Gao Tianhai and the entire Gao family, he expressed his position again and said: "Master Hou is a great kindness. Gao Feng will never forget it. Please see Master Hou what Gao Feng will do in the future!"

    Gao Xian had more smiles on his face.  Just as he was about to leave, he saw the dark horse eating fruits and cooked food there.  His face couldn't help but stiffen, and he hesitated.  Still couldn't help but advise Gao Feng: "Master Feng, don't be a villain and talk too much. Although Master Feng has a lot of money now, don't be too extravagant and cherish your blessings!"

    After saying that, he bowed and said goodbye. Such old-fashioned people don't want others to waste money. Gao Feng also noticed where he was looking and couldn't help but smile bitterly. I really don't know how to explain this misunderstanding.

    Naturally, he still practiced martial arts in the evening. Gao Feng was careful this time, for fear that he would not be able to restrain his inner strength and collapse the wall again. What was more interesting was that as soon as Gao Feng started to move, the ferocious black horse looked like  Like a scared kitten or puppy, they huddled in the corner and did not dare to move.

    It's just that Gao Feng himself wasn't too focused on this night's training. He always thought about the ceremony in the clan tomorrow. In fact, for the Daxia Demon Suppressing Commander Cavalry Captain who had become a full fifth grade, he was selected by the King of Qin to be  The guard of Princess Qingrou became something that the deacon could get. Gao Feng could also get it through other ways, or even get more, but this meaning was completely different. Gao Feng had been taught by his father to work hard and diligently since he was a child.  Bring glory to the family.

    Now he is about to become a deacon, which is considered a noble and honorable position by his tribe. This can also be regarded as a rejuvenation of the family. The wishes of his father and ancestors have also been realized. Gao Feng's heart is surging.

    When it was dawn, Gao Feng stopped practicing and carefully sorted out his semi-old official uniform. He thought about it before finishing it, took off the jade armor buckle hanging from his waist, and put it on the shelf.  This thing was most likely taken from Gao Tianhe. If he were to see it, Pingbai was a little entangled in today's ceremony. After everything was done, Gao Feng walked out of the house and waited in the yard. From the moment he could remember until now,  The ceremony for appointing deacons has been held several times in the clan, and each time it was grand, but my own clan was not qualified to participate. Today, I can participate, and the protagonist is myself.

    It was almost late autumn, and the weather in the morning was already a bit chilly. Most of the grass and trees outside were withered and fallen leaves. Gao Feng thought that the flowers and plants in his yard should be very lush. When he lowered his head to look, he found that the flowers and plants that had always been lush had begun to wither. Gao Feng was a little strange.  , he is very concerned about the details that appear around him every day.I didn't pay much attention, and I took a few subconscious breaths, but the smell in the house and yard was not as fresh as before.

    "These are all trivial matters, the deacon's ceremony is the big deal. Gao Feng calmed down his mind. Not long after, Gao De, the chief follower of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, came over to greet him.

    Gao Feng straightened his clothes and strode out. Not only Gao De, but also two servants who worked in the Hou Mansion came, and they were both of high status. The three of them were wearing new clothes and they were very serious.  Officially, when they saw Gao Feng going out, they all bowed and saluted together. Gao Feng immediately became the deacon of the clan. He was no longer a poor boy from a distant branch, but became their master and master.

    "Master Feng, please follow me into the mansion. The Marquis will have breakfast with Master Feng."

    This is already treating Gao Feng as one of his own family members. After Gao Feng agreed, he went with them.

    Breakfast is an ordinary breakfast. The key is to eat it with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. Moreover, Gao Tianhai called his second son Gao Yingbai to accompany him. Gao Tianhai has three sons. Gao Yingsong serves in the Northern Xinjiang Army. Gao Yingbai is 12 years old and is studying in ethnic studies.  , Gao Yingmei was just six years old, and she was still sleeping at this time.

    Not only did they eat at the breakfast table, Gao Tianhai also asked Gao Yingbai to pay homage to Gao Feng, calling Gao Feng his brother, and said: "We are all members of the same family. Calling him Lord Hou is too foreign.  You and I are uncle and nephew, Xiaofeng, please call me uncle from now on!"

    "Thank you uncle, my nephew has taken note of it!"

    Gao Feng stood up and called him this way. Gao Tianhai also said this in the past, but Gao Feng still called him Lord Hou, but now he doesn't have to do so. That's because his status is completely different.

    He also understood Gao Tianhai's intention. From the appearance of Gao Yingbai in this breakfast to the change of title, it was the same as that of the deacon. It was to win over him, and even to make friends and please him.

    Gao Feng knew in his heart that he treated Gao Tianhe affectionately. Gao Tianhe was eyeing him with ruthless tactics. He must make good friends with strong support. Even if he could not increase his strength, he could not let Gao Tianhe get support.

    Gao Tianhai's attitude was affectionate, but Gao Yingbai was a little shy. After all, he had been studying in ethnic studies and had not experienced much, so he acted like this. Gao Feng was observing here, but he didn't expect that Gao Tianhai was also observing him over there.  Gao Feng, who was in his early eighteen years, was calm and well behaved. He couldn't help but sigh in his heart, this Gao Feng is really a young and handsome man, and he will have a bright future in the future!

    After breakfast, the ceremony began. The procedure was not complicated at all. It was just that the deacons and leading figures of the Gao family in the capital came to the ancestral hall in the Hou Mansion and announced that Gao Feng had become the emperor in front of the memorial tablets of his ancestors.  He recruits the deacons of the Gao family and then issues tokens and other tokens, which is considered complete.

    When Gao Feng and Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai entered the Gao family ancestral hall together, other deacons and leading figures in the industry were all present. Surprisingly, General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army also arrived, but his face was very ugly.

    In the past, Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe, as half-brothers, would have said hello and chatted for a few words, but this time they ignored each other and just walked past. This scene also fell into the eyes of many people.  .

    When a noble family like the Gao family appoints a deacon, it is customary for an official from the Zongxun Division of the Ministry of Rites to be present for notarization. The Ministry of Rites sends a Yuanwailang, who is the deputy to the Zongxun Division¡¯s doctor.

    "Kneel down and worship our ancestors!"

    Everything was ready, and the ceremony began. Some people shouted and sang. Gao Tianhai was at the first place, and everyone lined up behind them. They all knelt down and kowtowed. Gao Feng had also been here when worshiping ancestors in the past, but at that time he was arranged to be there.  Finally, now he is in the second row. The person in front of him is Gao Tianhai, and beside him are the deacons, including Gao Tianhe.

    After the ceremony, Gao Tianhai turned around, pointed to the ancestral tablet behind the incense table, and said loudly: "The ancestor of our Gao family, Gao Dagui, was originally a hunter in the countryside of Bingzhou. He and his younger brother Gao Dafu lived together. The two ancestral brothers  They were both brave and staunch men. They helped the weak and the poor in the local area, and their good reputation spread far and wide. A fortune-teller told them that they were very rich. At the time, they thought it was a lie, but it turned out that it turned out to be true later.  It came true that at that time, the Wei Dynasty was overthrown, all the heroes in the world were fighting for hegemony, and all demons appeared. Emperor Taizu was born with great wisdom and prowess, and the two ancestor brothers also joined the army of Emperor Taizu"

    Gao Feng and the others all stood up and listened solemnly. Gao Feng looked up at the tablets behind the incense table. The two largest tablets were Gao Dagui and Gao Dafu, the first generation of Fengtianhou and his ancestor, Gao Dagui.  His descendants are the Fengtianhous of the past generations, and they have been prosperous and wealthy for generations, while Gao Dafu's descendants have suffered from misfortune and poverty for generations, until their fortunes turned around.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng's heart moved. The divination person Gao Tianhai mentionedMy ancestors were fortune tellers. When I was very young, my father also asked a fortune teller to tell me fortune. I still remember that the fortune teller said that I would be rich and powerful in the future. Gao Feng's father was very happy at that time and gave him a few more taels of fortune telling money.

    When Gao Feng was over ten years old and his qualifications were mediocre, Gao Feng's father smiled bitterly and laughed at himself, saying that generations of our family had been deceived by the fortune teller. It turned out that his father had a similar experience when he was a child.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 118: Take my ten palms (additional update for the 150th vote, please continue to subscribe and monthly votes)

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Fortune telling predicts wealth, but it is actually an illusion. At that time, I thought it was just empty joy.

    Gao Feng feels quite sad every time he thinks about this incident, but he never thought that his ancestors had a similar experience. However, this fate has come true for Fengtianhou's branch, but for his own family, it is  wrong.

    His thoughts were swirling here, and the routine introduction over there had been completed. Gao Tianhai said loudly: "Gao Feng has been diligent and studious since he was a child. After he worked as a police officer in Zhongjing Mansion, he solved major cases"

    Gao Feng stood beside Gao Tianhai and listened to the other party's introduction of his achievements. This was also part of the procedure, indicating that this person was worthy of the position of deacon.

    However, Gao Feng's achievements are all real, and they have shocked the capital. Although many people in this ancestral hall have heard about it, few of them expected to see a real person. Seeing the "hero" standing in front of them feels different.  , everyone listened with great interest.

    After the introduction of achievements, everyone looked at Gao Feng with eyes full of admiration. The Gao family of Fengtianhou has been mediocre for many years, and has never produced any stunning and outstanding figures. Gao Feng is obviously one of them. Give him the position of deacon.  It's a matter of course.

    Gao Tianhai also noticed the expressions of everyone. As the leader of the clan, he had to consider the reaction of the clan members when making decisions. In the end, the more supportive the better, but the next procedure was done by Zongxun Si Yuanwailang. This official  He stepped forward with a smile and asked in a loud voice: "The Gao clan will promote Gao Feng, a clan member, to be a deacon. The documents are complete and everything is in place. Do any of you have any objections?"

    This is also a necessary procedure, in order to reflect fairness and justice.  Officials sent by the imperial court always ask this question. Of course, the tribesmen will understand and have no objection.

    As usual, I had to ask three times, but no one answered the first two times.  Yuan Wailang of the Zongxun Division also received a huge red envelope from Fengtian Hou, and he was in a very happy mood. Just when he was about to shout for the third time, someone shouted loudly: "I don't think it's appropriate!"

    The originally jubilant atmosphere immediately cooled down, and everyone's eyes were directed towards the place where the voice came from. The person who shouted was Gao Tianhe, the general of the left army of the Forbidden Army, the second highest figure in the Gao clan of Fengtianhou.

    Zongxun Si Yuanwailang was very surprised and looked back at Fengtianhou.  I found that Fengtianhou's face was cold and he didn't speak. Since he asked if he had any objections, someone raised it.  Then we should continue to ask. The foreigner cleared his throat and asked: "Does this person have any objections? Please come forward and speak out!"

    Gao Tianhe walked out of the queue with a gloomy face, and raised his voice to everyone: "Everyone is from the Gao family. We know that this deacon has a high position and authority. Whoever takes this position will control a share of our Gao family's huge property. It turns out that the three  After my uncle died, everyone discussed finding someone to take over, but my brother Gao Tianhai always pushed back and forth. In the end, he chose Gao Feng. What was his intention? He didn't want to introduce a puppet, but actually let himself occupy more  Gao Tianhai is already the Marquis of Fengtian. He has a title and a high position, but he is still so greedy. He supports Gao Feng to be a puppet and seize the family property. Brother, I am not short of money, and Gao Tianhai is me.  My dear brother, this family property belongs to every member of our Gao family and cannot be infringed upon by others for their own selfish gain!"

    He said it with awe-inspiring justice. Many of the people below were working outside all day long and did not know the true situation of the higher-ups in the clan. When Gao Tianhe said this, many of them had confused looks on their faces.

    Over there, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai turned black with anger and angrily said: "You are really talking nonsense. Gao Feng has made so many great achievements, first in Zhongjing Mansion and then in the Demon Suppression Division.  Next, the imperial court promoted him from captain to captain, and now he has been promoted from captain to cavalry captain. He has also been selected by the King of Qin as the princess's guard. Could this be faked? Gao Tianhe, what if you didn't wake up?  Go back and rest, don¡¯t go crazy here, if outsiders are here, the Gao family will be completely disgraced by you!"

    Hearing that "being chosen by the King of Qin as the princess's bodyguard", the core figures of the Gao family in the ancestral hall naturally knew what it meant. Suddenly, they were all staring at Gao Feng. At this time, Gao Feng was looking at Gao Tianhe.  His eyes seemed to be spitting out fire. This bastard Gao Tianhe was plotting to kill his own life, robbing his family heirlooms, and making trouble for himself in every possible way. He was really a bastard!

    After Gao Tianhai finished speaking, the foreign man from the Zongxun Division looked at Gao Tianhe again. Gao Tianhe sneered a few times and said, "Dear clan members, I want to tell you something in detail. Gao Feng has been following the clan's martial arts master since he was a child.  The instructor is learning martial arts, but his qualifications are mediocre and he has no talent. I felt pity for his poor family and helped him get a job in the Zhongjing Prefecture Police Department and became a team leader. Do you agree with this?"

    What he said was true. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, but nodded to confirm. That Gao TianheBut there was a proud look on his face, and he continued: "Everyone has an estimate of the strength of a team leader. Why did a team leader two months ago suddenly make such achievements?  He is a top-notch bone trainer. How can he fight with so many masters and achieve so many great achievements? The captain of the Demon Suppressing Division is at least in the realm of "wuwu". How can you sneak in, let alone arrest demons?  Disciple, according to people from the Taoist Academy, there is a person who is at the top level of martial arts, from the top level of 'bone training' to the top level of 'wuwu', and he has made such an advancement in just over a month, do you believe it?"

    "The blood patch fight is a life-and-death fight. The Taoist on the other side is at the 'psychic' level. Everyone in the field confirms that I am at the 'hard and soft' level. What do you say?"

    Gao Tianhe's nonsense made Gao Feng's face darken, and he retorted succinctly. Everyone in the ancestral hall listened with interest. They thought that this visit was just a courtesy procedure, but they didn't expect to see such a farce.

    "In the blood-stick fight, Gao Feng, you still have the nerve to say that it was Princess Qingrou who came out to save your life. When you came back, you announced that you had won. It's really shameless!"

    "Who is so shameless, you slanderous bastard!"

    Gao Feng was furious and took a step forward, but Gao Tianhe said with a sneer on his face: "Well, speaking of your heartache, everyone, how can a martial artist in the realm of 'bone training' rise so fast, and why do he stand so fast?"  With so many great achievements, how could a descendant of a distant branch invite Princess Qingrou? It wasn't because Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai came to help. He came forward to invite the princess. Gao Tianhai held up Gao Feng for the sake of this deacon.  position, in order to embezzle the family property!"

    "Bastard, bastard, Gao Feng's achievements are all issued and praised by the imperial court. How can you be allowed to talk nonsense here? How can you be allowed to be here to say that you don't believe it? How can you be allowed to be here to slander me like this? Do you still know?  Rules, do you know the family law?"

    Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai is a calm man, but his eloquence is average. He was shaking with anger, but his words had no power. Gao Tianhe said again: "Of course I know the family laws and rules. It's easy to make me believe in him."

    This tone suddenly weakened, and everyone in the ancestral hall was stunned. For some reason, Gao Tianhai subconsciously said: "How can I make you believe it?"

    "Let Gao Feng receive ten palms from me, and I will believe it!"

    Gao Tianhe said coldly. After saying this, Gao Tianhai was stunned for a moment, then became furious and shouted angrily: "You are already at the middle stage of 'Juli'. Do you want to kill Gao Feng by hitting him ten times?"  "

    "They are all members of my own family, so I will naturally be merciful, but if he can really make such a contribution, of course he can take these ten palms. If it is fake, humph."

    Gao Tianhe sneered twice, the 'giant power' realm was another level higher than Gao Feng's 'hard and soft' realm, and the difference in strength was even greater. With these ten palms of his, he could really seriously injure or injure someone.  Beat him to death, but what Gao Tianhe said was so natural, how could he not make people angry.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was so angry that he couldn't speak, but Gao Tianhe just looked at Gao Feng and sneered. The official of Zongxun Division took a step back with an embarrassed look on his face. This was a family matter of the Gao family and he didn't want to get involved.  There were too many, and the rest of the Gao family thought it was too unbelievable. During the excitement, they heard Gao Feng say loudly: "I'll give you ten palms!"

    Everyone was shocked again. Gao Feng actually wanted to take these ten palms. The opponent was a level higher than him. Although the Gao family members in the ancestral hall may not practice martial arts, they also understood the general concept of martial arts, and they were recognized by Gao Tianhe just now.  As soon as it was said, everyone had some doubts in their hearts as to whether Gao Feng's contribution was true or false.

    If it is fake, being slapped ten times by a warrior at Gao Tianhe's level will not mean that he will be beaten to death. Even if it is true, the gap in realm will be difficult to overcome, and he will probably suffer a big loss. Just thinking about Gao Feng  No one expected Gao Feng to agree to what kind of reasons he would use to refuse, or how Gao Tianhai would come forward.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai also looked at Gao Feng in astonishment. When he saw Gao Feng nodding firmly, he hesitated for a moment, but then asked: "Gao Feng, do you want to think clearly?"

    "My nephew has thought clearly. If you don't accept these ten palms, people will inevitably be dissatisfied, and evil spirits will inevitably take the opportunity to cause chaos!"

    Gao Feng answered resoundingly, and Gao Tianhai could only nod his head. He was also a profound warrior, so he naturally understood what this gap would bring, but at the moment, it seemed that he could not find any better and more convincing solution to the current situation.  , Gao Tianhai sighed, turned to Zong Xunsi's Yuanwailang and said with a wry smile: "The Gao family has been embarrassed in front of you today."

    The foreigner was obedient, but did not dare to answer. Gao Tianhai waved his hands and said, "Everyone, go and perform."Let¡¯s fight!  "

    Marquis Fengtian is a distinguished martial artist, and there is a martial arts arena for martial arts in the Marquis Mansion, which occupies a large area. After hearing this, everyone walked outside the ancestral hall. Gao Tianhei glared at Gao Tianhe fiercely.  Tianhe was staring at Gao Feng, with a sneer on his face, but there was a murderous intention hidden in his face.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yuheng, please subscribe to the monthly ticket and reward me with all kinds of support.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 119: A Body Like a Mountain

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    The core members of the Gao family had no expression on their faces, but they were very excited in their hearts. It was better to have a martial arts competition than the boring ceremony, and everyone was not willing to have one more deacon in their hearts. After all, it would be too much.  A manager is always troublesome.

    There were only about a hundred people in the ancestral hall. Everyone was lined up at the edge of the martial arts field in the Hou Mansion. Gao Tianhe had already walked into it, and Gao Feng also walked in slowly.

    Gao Feng's heart was not as calm as his expression. He was also shocked. That is, brothers Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe were only forty or fifty years old, but they were already in the realm of "giant power". They were such strong men and from a distinguished family.  The core leader is indeed far beyond ordinary people.

    As for accepting these ten palms, Gao Feng has already made up his mind. After being messed up by Gao Tianhe, he can only prove himself by accepting them in front of everyone. Otherwise, even if he is forced to take this position, he will have all kinds of troubles in the future.

    Gao Feng naturally understands the gap in realm, but he also has confidence in his martial arts, not to mention that he has a magical fairy mountain, which gives him a little more confidence.

    The two stood still, Gao Tianhe looked at Gao Feng in front of him, a ferocious look appeared on his face, and said coldly: "You are brave!"

    "It's better than those rats who hide their heads and show their tails!"

    Gao Feng replied tit for tat. Gao Tianhe looked even angrier and raised his hand to push.

    A strong wind seemed to rise from the flat ground, blowing toward Gao Feng. Gao Feng's internal energy burst out, and he pushed with both hands, also using the force of his palms to split the air. The two forces intersected, and the strong wind suddenly disappeared, and Gao Feng's upper body swayed.

    Someone on the side shouted: "First palm!"

    Gao Tianhe was a little surprised and his body swayed slightly.  Another slap came out, this time the whistling sound was even louder, and the dust on the ground was blown up.

    Gao Feng took a step forward, concentrating and exerting his strength.  It was also shot with one palm, and this time his body only shook.

    "The second palm!"

    There were low-pitched comments from the onlookers. The two palms were so understated in the past. It seemed different from what they expected.

    Gao Tianhe naturally heard the discussions around him. He looked more cautious, and his waist sank. This time, he slapped with both hands. "The light and shadow in the martial arts arena seemed to change. With these two hands, half of the martial arts arena was shot."  The breath moved, Gao Feng took a breath. His internal strength increased, and he shouted loudly.

    There was a muffled sound, and the two forces collided in the air. The Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe took a step back, and the onlookers were stunned.  Even people who don't understand martial arts know that Gao Tianhe is at a disadvantage. Thinking of what Gao Tianhe said before, some people couldn't help laughing.

    "The third palm!"

    Although the laughter was low, it could be heard clearly in the martial arts arena.  Gao Tianhe's face suddenly darkened, and he struck a pose.  As his arms danced, Gao Feng could feel that the aura in the martial arts arena was being pulled by Gao Tianhe's arms.  Then Gao Tianhe gave a low shout and took another photo.

    Having experienced the previous three palms, Gao Feng lowered his waist and exerted force. He did not use all his strength just now, but the power of this palm was greatly increased. He did not dare to underestimate it and responded with all his strength.

    As the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was operating, Gao Feng's whole body was glowing with golden light. The wind from Gao Tianhe's palm was roaring, but Gao Feng was as steady as a rock and motionless.

    "The fourth palm!"

    Seeing Gao Feng standing motionless, the onlookers looked at Gao Tianhe with a bit of contempt in their expressions. He was so majestic as he said, but is this all he has?

    Gao Tianhe can naturally feel this kind of contempt. He said that Gao Feng was fake and relied on Gao Tianhai for everything. But Gao Tianhe knew that Gao Feng was really capable, but Gao Tianhe always had contempt in his heart, but he didn't expect that several times  After applying more force to his palms, Gao Feng survived without incident, and even suffered some losses. When he heard the comments and expressions of the onlookers, Gao Tianhe exploded. He took a step back and made several quick movements.  An action, and then take action!

    "This bastard actually used 80% of his strength!"

    As soon as he saw Gao Tianhe's hand gesture, the expression of Gao Tianhai who was watching from the side changed and he cursed angrily.

    As soon as Gao Tianhe raised his hand, his body was immediately surrounded by tiny spots of light. The stars were dotted with extraordinary beauty, but the green bricks under Gao Tianhe's feet began to shatter, a sharp howling wind sounded, and dust suddenly surged.  Juli rushed towards Gao Feng.

    Ordinary air-splitting palms can actually have such power. What warriors practice is killing skills. The foundation of everything is strength and speed. The most basic thing is to make one's own strength stronger. The realm of "giant power" is pure power.  The expansion becomes stronger, Gao Tianhe's strength?It has already been reflected in this first palm.

    After receiving ten palms, it means that you can't dodge. Gao Feng also exerts force with both arms, and his inner energy breaks through the air, and he meets him face to face!

    There was a muffled sound of "bang", and the entire martial arts arena shook. Lights could be seen flashing everywhere, but the buildings were all safe and sound. The martial arts arena in Fengtianhou Mansion also had magic circles and precious phantoms.

    But this shock made the people watching the battle unsteady. Except for Fengtianhou and a few warriors, three people even fell down directly.

    Gao Feng staggered back three steps in a row, his feet dragging deep scratches on the ground. The whistling stopped. Gao Feng stood firm and straightened his body. However, he suddenly leaned back and took two steps back. This palm  Pushing forward, not only was there a lot of force, but there was also an undercurrent in the chest. Suddenly, he was unprepared, and he only felt the Qi and blood surge, and he suppressed it with the operation of the Shen Shen Jue.

    "The fifth palm!"

    "Eighty percent of the power!" Actually, it only used 80% of the power. Is this the difference between the realm of "giant power" and "hardness and softness"?  Gao Feng's heart was shaken. He slowly opened his posture, and the golden light from his body was released, but it no longer flickered, but was constantly on.

    "This child has truly reached the realm of 'hardness and softness'."

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai sighed. The prominent figures of the Gao family who were watching were all surprised when they heard this again, but Gao Tianhe hit him with another palm.

    There was no sound from this palm strike, but Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai's expression changed. He took a step forward and stood in front of the onlookers. He opened his hands, and there were stars and rays of light around him. In an instant, countless stars of rays of light appeared.  Lighting up in the martial arts arena, the light spots around Fengtianhou suddenly brightened up. Everyone hurriedly lowered their heads, feeling palpitated for a moment and not even daring to look further.

    Gao Feng could see countless light points pouring in front of him. The light that looked like starlight kept colliding with the golden light on his body. At first, when the starlight touched the golden light, it was like snow falling into boiling water and immediately disappeared without a trace.  But there were more and more light spots, and the golden light was gradually suppressed.

    The golden light became thinner and thinner until it disappeared. The unstoppable force sent Gao Feng flying into the air and hit the weapon rack behind him. The long soldiers on it were all broken by the impact. Gao Feng's body was still unabated, and he was heavily  It hit the wall, the wall trembled, light flashed on the surface, but it did not collapse.

    Gao Feng fell from the wall and lay directly on the ground.

    "You have already used such power, why can't you prove Gao Feng's level? Stop it!"

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai shouted from the side, but Gao Tianhe stared at Gao Feng on the ground and said with a smile: "It's not the tenth palm yet!" Just when Gao Tianhai was about to say more, Gao Feng, who was lying on the ground, propped up his arms on the ground.  He got up from the ground. The official robe he was wearing was in pieces and looked ugly, but his body was not damaged. Gao Feng looked coldly at Gao Tianhe in front of him, and posed his arms again, waiting for his luck.

    "The sixth palm!"

    "Damn you bitch!"

    The shouting voice and Gao Tianhe's curse sounded at the same time, and he pushed forward with his hands at the same time. This time it was not a point of light, there was a brilliance flashing between him and Gao Feng, it was a ray of light rushing towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng crossed his arms in front of him, condensing his inner strength and releasing it, the golden light became brighter, and then he felt the brilliance reaching his body. This was not brilliance, but countless needle-like sharp brilliance. Gao Feng's golden light was quickly broken through, countless  The steel needle pierced Gao Feng's body.

    "ah!"

    Gao Feng roared in pain, but his body remained motionless. Although the light was sharp, it could not penetrate his body. The true energy of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was not only the golden light emitted, but also lingered in his body.  In essence, the sharp brilliance only hurt the outer skin at most. It would be great if he wore the jade armor buckle, which could at least withstand a certain impact. Gao Feng thought of this at this time.

    "The seventhseventh palm!"

    The man who called out stuttered. Such power made him close his eyes. He subconsciously thought that Gao Feng was dead. When he opened his eyes, he realized that he was not.

    There were several bloody mouths on Gao Feng's cheeks, and the clothes on his body were torn to pieces and full of blood, but Gao Feng still stood there with a firm expression, as majestic as a mountain.

    "There are still three more palms, Master Feng, hold on!"

    At this time, someone in the crowd of onlookers could not help but shout loudly. When Gao Tianhe glanced at him, this person quickly lowered his head, but there were also several people around him who cheered loudly: "Well done, Master Feng!"

    "Master Feng is mighty!"

    The brilliance became more powerful and came rapidly. Gao Feng no longer defended, his fists were like rain, and he punched forward quickly. Each punch blocked a place, and countless punches were thrown out instantly, forming a wall in front of him in an instant.  But this time, in the brilliance, there was a sharp blade composed of brilliance, which directly broke the wall. Gao Feng slammed his fists, and there was an explosion. His fists were bloody and fleshy, and the brilliance shattered. Before he could continue??Exert your strength, sudden changes occur!

    A sharp blade of light shot out from below, directly passing through Gao Feng's left leg. A blood hole suddenly appeared. Gao Feng felt that the tight force suddenly opened a hole, and the power quickly leaked out. His body lost balance.  He was kneeling on the ground sideways.

    "The eighth palm!"

    "It's the ninth palm, Gao Tianhe, you just used two palms in a row!"

    Gao Tianhe said in a deep voice on the edge of the sea. Gao Tianhe snorted coldly but did not answer. The whole place was quiet, watching Gao Feng covering his calf.

    It seemed like he had been pierced by a spear. It was very painful, but for such an injury, the body healed quickly. The bleeding had stopped. Gao Feng felt a little weak, but he still stood up.

    The silence in the field was suddenly broken by enthusiastic cheers. Such an indomitable and strong young man really deserves everyone's applause. How could such a person commit fraud?

    Thank you all for your love, thank you

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 120: Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Gao Feng stared at Gao Tianhe, whose expression was changing, and said!  "

    The last palm, this is also the last time. If there is a competition in the future, I will win as soon as I leave. You are indeed stronger than me now, but I will definitely win!  "

    His tone was decisive. Gao Tianhe couldn't help but flinch, and then he became furious. He put his five fingers together, raised his palms and made a small stroke downwards. Wherever his palms scraped, there was a brilliance, but the brilliance did not dissipate.  , frozen in mid-air, forming a dreamlike beauty.

    As bright as the moon, two crescent moons just stopped in front of Gao Tianhe. However, this beautiful scenery was not just an illusion. The edge of the crescent moon flashed with cold light, but it represented the ultimate sharpness, the sharpness that could cut through anything.  .

    The sneak attacker at Tennoji Temple was indeed Gao Tianhe. It had been almost confirmed in the past, but when he actually saw this sneak attacker and thought of the fear of dying when the sharp edge cut into his body that day, Gao Feng felt like he was going to die all of a sudden.  It exploded, and the anger burned instantly.  "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? You are only capable of sneak attacks, and you have the guts to fight me openly!  "

    Gao Feng shouted loudly, Gao Tianhe had a sullen face and did not answer. He waved his hands gently, and the two rounds of moon-like brilliance swayed with the movements of his hands and were about to start.

    In response to Gao Feng's scolding, the onlookers did not think of going anywhere else. Just after these ten palms were struck, Gao Tianhe still looked like an elder. There was no grace at all. The eighth palm was struck continuously, and it was already  It's shameless, this is a sneak attack.

    Being able to condense sharp edges into such a wheel of moonlight cannot be achieved unless the power reaches a certain level. Gao Tianhe has indeed reached the level of "giant power".

    In the battle at Tennoji Temple, even though Gao Tianhe was a sneak attack, Gao Feng's golden light and powerful body were unable to block this sharpness. Gao Feng also had an estimate in his mind about the ten palms just now. This Gao Tianhe  His speed and strength surpassed his own.

    The opponent was attacking with such a killing move. Gao Feng would not sit still and wait for death. He would stand there stupidly and be beaten. He wanted to fight back, but what about a face-to-face battle? Gao Feng looked around, and he would probably use this dragon-binding rope.  Got it!

    Suddenly, it became cold in the martial arts arena. This was not a change in the weather, but the deep chill that people can feel when facing a sharp blade. Gao Tianhe was about to move

    Gao Feng stared at Gao Tianhe and saw the two rounds of moonlight suddenly lighting up, and the supplementary brilliance in mid-air began to condense with Gao Tianhe as the center.

    At this moment, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai stood between the two of them. At this moment, the two moon-like brilliance had already been chopped down, but there was also a light wheel emitting in front of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, and the light wheel and the light wheel were in phase.  The collisionthe sound was like the collision of two pieces of porcelain. They were both shattered and the brilliance was dispersed in pieces.  "

    Are you crazy?  For your own family, break the gold and break the jade!  "

    Gao Tianhe snorted coldly and stared at Gao Tianhai in front of him for a few times, but in the end he did not make a move. Gao Tianhai turned around and said, "Dear clan members, do you still have any questions about Gao Feng's martial arts realm?"

    Although he only received nine palms, the process was thrilling. In the end, Gao Tianhe wanted to kill with all his strength, forcing a person in the "giant power" realm to do this. It is conceivable that Gao Feng's cultivation level, who would still  If there were any doubts, everyone said in unison: "We have no doubts!"

    At this moment, Gao Feng had a wry smile on his face. He never expected that the martial skill that attacked him that day would be "Breaking Gold, Shattering Jade Gang" This is a martial skill that can only be practiced by the direct descendants of the Gao family, but he just listened to it.  I knew the name but didn't know what this martial skill was like, but I didn't expect that the first time I saw it, I almost died under this"Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang".  "

    "Gao Feng's ability is true, no one has any doubts about it. Can adults see and hear it?"  "

    Gao Tianhai asked this sentence to Zongxun Si Yuanwailang on the side. This official had also seen all this. At this time, he nodded with sincerity and said: "All the subordinates have seen it, everything is true, Hou  My clan members also recognize it.

    After he said this, it was as if the court was convinced. Gao Tianhe snorted again, but turned around and left. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai didn't bother to pay attention, and raised his voice and said: "All the clan members have no objections."  , the imperial court also believes that from now on, Gao Feng will be the deacon of my Gao family, and everything will be in accordance with the past rules!"

    After finishing speaking, the butler Gao Xian came forward with a silver plate with a red cloth base. Gao Tianhai took out a palm-sized rectangular money card from the plate, with a tassel tied on it, and handed it to him solemnly.  Gao Feng opened his mouth and said: "Deacon Gao, what will you do in the future?"?Be public-minded, consider everything for the clan, and contribute to the prosperity of our Gao family!  "

    Gao Feng bowed and took the bronze medal. The bronze medal looked very old, and the patterns on it were worn and blurred. However, this plate was a token of the Gao family's deacon, which was of great significance.

    Seeing him take this belt card, the clan members all bowed and saluted and said, "I've seen Deacon Gao before!"

    Gao Feng also returned the gift solemnly, and the butler Gao Xian made a gesture to the outside. Suddenly, gongs and drums were beating, and it was very lively. The ceremony was over, and Gao Feng officially became the deacon of the Gao family.

    The atmosphere immediately relaxed a lot. Gao Tianhai stood in the hall and said loudly: "It's rare for all clan members to get together. Today we will hold a banquet in the mansion. Let's have a few drinks and make it fun."

    Everyone agreed enthusiastically, and Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said to the steward Gao Xian: "Each household in Fengtianfang will be given two jins of wine and ten jins of meat so that they can celebrate together."

    After receiving the instructions over there, they hurriedly went to do it. The banquet was already prepared. The core members of the Gao clan and the officials of the imperial court who came to attend the ceremony were all led to the table. Gao Tianhai, as the host Gao Feng, as the protagonist today,  Naturally, Gao Feng had to go there, but Gao Feng was led to the study room in the inner courtyard by Gao Tianhai. The official robes on his body were already in pieces. Gao De sent another robe: After entering the study room, a servant brought it to him.  The tea was withdrawn, and only the two of them were left in the study. Gao Tianhai motioned Gao Feng to sit down, and then said with a smile: "Gao Feng, you used to be busy with housework, and you don't know much about family affairs. Now I want to explain to you."  One or two diameters.¡±

    This is put euphemistically. Gao Feng comes from a poor family and is a member of a distant branch of the clan. He has no contact with clan affairs at all. His eyesight is just a blur. He really needs a few words of explanation.

    "Our Gao family is a marquis, or the first generation of marquis who followed Emperor Taizu to conquer the world. In the great summer, although we are not the first-class wealthy family, we are still one of the few, but our family has been humble and peaceful from generation to generation.  , no one held a too high position, so they did not accumulate too much family property: "The noble family has various privileges and royal gifts, but as it is passed down from generation to generation, it will gradually be diluted by the increase in the number of people. If you want a family,  For a prosperous business, you still need to have children who hold official positions. If you have real power and good positions, you will naturally have abundant financial resources and many benefits.

    As for the Fengtianhou family, at best they are humble and peaceful, at worst they have mediocre qualifications No one has ever held any high-ranking official position with no real power. For example, Gao Tianhe and the General of the Forbidden Army are already outstanding. This is also the case with Gao Tianhe.  The reason why they have so much say in the clan.

    Gao Feng still knows these allusions. He talks about them here, recalls them here, and listens with a serious expression.

    ¡°Our clan now has a total of fifteen shops, six houses, and two escort agencies.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was surprised. There were actually so many shops, farms, and escort agencies. This didn't mean he had accumulated too much. If there were many, what kind of scale would they be?

    This was Gao Feng¡¯s first close contact with the wealth of these aristocratic families, and he was really shocked.

    "Businesses were mainly in the capital and Xuanzhou. Zhuangzi was mostly rewarded by Emperor Taizu and other emperors He also bought some land in Luozhou and Qingzhou. The total land of Zhuangzi is almost 8,000 hectares.  , the escort agency is located in Tongcheng Mansion outside the capitalthe other one is over there in Xuanzhou."

    Xuanzhou, the northernmost state of Daxia, is where the headquarters of the Northern Xinjiang army is located. It is also the hub of trade between Daxia and the Northern Wilderness. Shang Yu is located in Xuanzhou and the capital, and their job is to sell the specialties of the Northern Wilderness and Daxia.  The business of trading goods is a highly profitable business.

    The land of Luozhou and Qingzhou is adjacent to Zhongzhou where Zhongjing is located. To the west of Zhongzhou, the terrain is gentle, with crisscrossed rivers and abundant water resources. Most of it is fertile farmland. Eight thousand hectares is a full 800,000 acres. There is so much  fields, what kind of financial resources does this represent.

    As for the escort bureau, Gao Feng knew something about it. Every noble family had to keep some private guards. However, in order to avoid royal suspicion in a strategic location in the capital, it was impossible to keep too many, so each family set up one outside the capital.  Escorts provide for people such as warriors and Taoists to be used at critical moments. To put it bluntly, each family's escort agency is actually the force that each family can use.

    Tongcheng Mansion is forty miles away from the capital. The escort bureau there should be directly under the jurisdiction of the Marquis Mansion, while the one in Xuanzhou presumably has the function of escorting caravans traveling in wild lands. When Gao Feng learned martial arts, he planned to  When I get a public job, I work for this escort agency, so I know more about it.

    "The business, the farm, the escort agency, and the clan affairs here at Fengtianfang, which ones do you want to take care of?"

    Gao Tianhai asked after the introduction. Gao Feng had already taken the idea and said: My nephew is busy with official duties and has been practicing martial arts since he was a child.?I don¡¯t have time or experience in anything, but if the escort agency needs my nephew¡¯s help, my nephew is willing.  "

    Businesses and farms are huge amounts of wealth, and they have probably been owned by each other for a long time. Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, has also been managing them for a long time. If he rushes in to get a share of the profits, he will definitely cause resentment and conflict Moreover, these matters are trivial, so he has to  Being the princess's bodyguard and going to work for the Demon Suppression Department, it would definitely be impossible to take care of it, and it would be even more troublesome if something went wrong. However, this escort agency is originally related to force, so if you need help, you can help.  Thank you all for your love and support. We have worked hard and will continue to work hard!

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 121: Powerful as a Needle

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Tianhai was stunned for a moment, but he didn't expect that Gao Feng would not choose those good positions, but just said that he could help if the clan's bodyguard bureau needed it. Since Gao Feng was promoted to deacon, Gao Tianhai would  They were planning to give some benefits from the clan to Gao Feng, but it would indeed cause entanglements. Gao Tianhe and several other deacons were naturally unwilling to do so. Even Gao Tianhai himself and his family were in trouble, but Gao Feng himself refused outright.  .

    Although he is young, he has great magnanimity. Gao Tianhai sighed in his heart and felt that it was right to promote Gao Feng to be the deacon of the clan. Gao Tianhai said with a smile: "Since you plan so, then do as you say, but you  Don¡¯t think that being a deacon is just hard work and has no benefits. Each of our Gao family deacons will have a fixed amount of five thousand taels of silver per year. The deacons can mobilize up to two hundred thousand taels of silver or goods of equivalent value at any time.  There are less than a hundred people everywhere, and the Gao clan members everywhere must assist you when they see the badge, but you have to give a reasonable explanation to the clan afterwards."

    This power is no less than that of the middle-level officials in Daxia. No wonder so many people are so enthusiastic about it. Gao Feng looked at the badge again. A very ordinary badge actually represents such financial resources and strength.

    Seeing Gao Feng's somewhat excited expression, Gao Tianhai smiled and nodded, then his expression became serious and he said: "There are some things you must keep in mind. You are now the deacon of the Gao family, and every move you make is a representative.  We care about our Gao family, so we must be cautious in our words and deeds outside. If we do any harm and involve the Gao family, before the national law. You will be punished by the family law first!"

    "Gao Feng understands, uncle, please rest assured!"

    Gao Feng replied solemnly, Gao Tianhai looked a little relaxed, and sighed and said: "Our Gao family has always been wise and protective. It has been passed down safely for dozens of generations, and the wealth has not declined until now. But now some members of the clan are not satisfied. Outside  If they make trouble and act recklessly, they will bring trouble to the Gao family sooner or later"

    Having said this, Gao Tianhai paused and said again: "Gao Tianhe and King Wei are so close. This is the way to cause trouble. Whoever becomes the prince is the business of your majesty. There are so many ministers involved."  .well!"

    The King of Wei is the second son of Emperor Ren, and he is far more powerful than the King of Qin. There are many forces and ministers who follow him, including Lai Guogong and Gao Tianhe.  Gao Feng knew this, but after hearing this, Gao Feng thought of something else. He was the bodyguard of Prince Qin's daughter, Princess Qingrou.  This is also inappropriate.

    Before he could speak, Gao Tianhai stood up with a smile.  He opened his mouth and said: "The banquet is about to start over there, and we don't want to let them delay too long.

    Gao Feng suppressed the doubts in his heart.  He also stood up, and when the two of them walked out, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said seemingly unintentionally: "His Royal Highness the King of Qin is gentle and generous, and he is always caring and considerate to his subjects. You must protect the princess with your heart!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng finally made a judgment in his heart. It turned out that Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was leaning towards King Qin.

    The banquet was very lively. Everyone wanted to get closer to the new deacon Gao Feng. There were quite a few people toasting. Naturally, Gao Feng was always welcome to come. Unknowingly, he got a "good reputation" in the eyes of everyone.  "Massive" evaluation, everyone always has a good impression of people who can drink.

    Gao Feng also noticed that a few people who appeared had not very good-looking faces, and some people said in private that those people were Gao Tianhe's cronies, so they could just ignore them.

    It's funny to say that after three rounds of drinking, Gao Tianhai and the others remembered that Gao Feng and Gao Tianhe were injured during the ten-palm bet. Their legs were penetrated by light and there were many scars on their bodies. They should be recuperating, not  He drank heavily here and wanted Gao Feng to treat his injuries, but Gao Feng said it was okay.

    The blood hole on the leg has been simply bandaged, and the small scars on the body are now almost healed. Everyone knows that people who practice martial arts have different bodies, and it is normal for them to heal quickly, but the blood hole on the calf is what everyone sees.  He was seriously injured and could not be ignored, but Gao Feng still said it didn't matter. Everyone's evaluation of Gao Feng was much higher, and they all felt that this young man was perseverant.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that the reason why Gao Feng didn¡¯t want others to see the wound was very simple, that is, the wound was about to heal, which was too unbelievable for ordinary people.

    It was already afternoon when the banquet broke up. When the banquet broke up, Gao Tianhai asked Gao Feng, saying that he was now the deacon of the clan and it was not suitable to live in that house. Should he change to the big house in Fengtianfang?  , but Gao Feng refused. He was unwilling to leave his home and had no objection to Gao Tianhai. Instead, he proposed that several houses adjacent to Gao Feng's family be assigned to Gao Feng and then be repaired.

    After all, after becoming a deacon, everything is different. Gao Feng has no idea about thisBut there is no objection. The house is bigger and the place for martial arts training is more spacious.

    When leaving the Hou Mansion, it was Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai who sent him off, all the way to the gate of the Hou Mansion. This was a rare courtesy. Many officials from the imperial court came over, but Fengtian Hou might not give him this face.

    Gao Feng drank a lot of wine and listened to a lot of flattery. However, Gao Feng always insisted on being steady, even though he was very excited. After saying goodbye to Gao Tianhai, he turned and walked down the steps.

    Just after walking down the first step, Gao Feng's body shook suddenly, as if he was dizzy after drinking too much. Gao Feng quickly stabilized his body before walking down the steps.

    Gao Tianhai looked behind him, shook his head and laughed, and whispered: "I have a good drinking capacity, but I am still a little drunk."

    Gao Feng was not drunk, but felt weak at that moment. Although he was strong, it would take a lot of effort to compete with a strong person in the realm of 'giant power', and the few external injuries on his body would damage his strength even more.

    Such wear and tear cannot make Gao Feng lose his ability to move, but "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang" is not just trauma and wear and tear. Now Gao Feng understands why the little fox stepped on his wounds when he was about to die and went into the mountains.  Go and remove the sharp intention from your body.

    From the beginning of the banquet, Gao Feng felt that there were spikes in his internal energy, and the spikes were not just in one place, but in at least a dozen places in his body. The spikes were not just in the wound, but had already invaded the body.

    There was constant tingling pain in his body. Gao Feng did not deliberately use the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art. The Zhenqi was already operating automatically to suppress the sharp thorns. However, such operation consumed more power than the ten palms.  It was compressing and seemed to be wearing away those sharp spikes. It was this constant consumption that made Gao Feng feel weak.

    Today, when he was promoted to deacon, Gao Feng wanted to show his best side to his tribe. He didn¡¯t want his weakness to be discovered, so he persisted until the banquet was over.

    Walking on the road to Fengtianfang, Gao Feng couldn't help but quicken his pace. He had to go back to the courtyard and concentrate on the God-Suppressing Art, otherwise his body wouldn't be able to bear it anymore.

    The more anxious he was, the more things he had to do. When he arrived in front of his house, there was a middle-aged man dressed as a servant waiting. From the style of his clothes, Gao Feng could tell that he was not from the Gao family, and that this middle-aged man was not from the Gao family.  His demeanor is much calmer than that of the servants of the Gao family.

    "Is it Mr. Gao Feng?"

    After receiving Gao Feng's confirmation, the middle-aged man bowed and bowed his head and said: "I am on duty at Prince Qin's Mansion, and I was ordered to deliver a message to Young Master Gao, asking Mr. Gao to go to Prince Qin's Mansion tomorrow at two o'clock. Princess.  Your Highness is going to travel, and please ask Mr. Gao to protect you. This waist badge is the certificate for entering the palace, so please keep it safe."

    After saying that, he handed over a silver medal with both hands. There were complicated patterns on the brand, and the words "Prince Qin's guest came and went" were engraved on it.  The waist card of Prince Qin's Mansion is a coincidence.

    The middle-aged man finished his errands and said goodbye with a smile. Gao Feng put the silver medal casually in his arms, opened the door and walked into the yard. After closing the door, Gao Feng immediately opened his posture and started to operate the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique.

    There are only ten people in the Gao family who can practice the Gold-Breaking Jade Gang, and they are all male descendants. Gao Feng has only heard of it and has never seen it, but he did not expect it to be such a dazzling and vicious martial arts.

    As his internal energy expanded and contracted, Gao Feng's mind gradually calmed down. Looking inside, he could gradually "see" the sharp spikes entering his body.

    Among the golden power, there are more than a dozen sharp "steel needles" swimming, which are more like "ice needles" than "steel needles", because under the stimulation of Gao Feng's internal force, these needle-shaped needles  The sharpness is gradually shrinking and seems to be slowly melting.

    When it melts away a little, the stinging pain in the body will be reduced by a little. Gao Feng found a solution and concentrated more and more on using his energy to eliminate it.

    Time passed quickly, and the second watch rang, Gao Feng recovered from his exercise. The spikes in his body had been eliminated, and he always returned to normal, but the consumption caused was real. Gao Feng  Feeling hungry again, Gao Feng now knew what was going on when he was hungry. It was a feeling that must have occurred due to a huge loss of strength.

    Gao Feng's Qiankun Box contains a large amount of food, but he understands that there is no way to replenish such a loss by eating these, and he must go into the mountains. Gao Feng also knows that with this level of loss, his daily practice will increase his strength.  The growth is enough to make up for it.

    But the current situation does not allow for such a slow recovery. Gao Tianhe, who is stronger than himself, is extremely hostile and is staring at him. He also killed two disciples of the Qingxu Sect. This hatred has been deeply forged. I don¡¯t know why.  When the time comes, they will come to the door. Also, protecting Princess Qingrou also needs to be in peak condition. Nothing can be tolerated.Any negligence on your part.

    Entering the Immortal Mountain quickly, Gao Feng made up his mind, scooped out the Qiankun Box, and then began to prepare for the exercise.  He was already familiar with adjusting his practice state, and it didn't take long before his mind began to calm down.

    He could see that the scenery in front of him began to change and overlap, and he was about to enter. At this moment, Gao Feng felt a sharp sting from the power, and his whole body twitched violently.

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 122 I¡¯m going to kill you here

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    In this extremely tingling feeling, the space changed. Gao Feng arrived at the foot of the Fairy Mountain. However, Gao Feng had no time to do anything else, but began to use the power of the God-Suppressing Art. For some reason, it had been completely melted just now.  The "ice needles" actually appeared in the body again!

    The true energy circulated, and the "ice needle" transformed by the sharp intention began to melt again, slowly disappearing, and everything recovered. Gao Feng took a long breath and took a long breath. It was really dangerous. He didn't expect the sharp and super power of breaking the gold and breaking the jade gang.  beyond his imagination.

    After he recovered, Gao Feng noticed the black wolf cub swirling around his feet. This chubby little black wolf was cute and cute. Gao Feng felt much better every time he saw it. He couldn't help but squat down and touch it.  After touching it, he took out a leg of lamb from the Qiankun Box and said with a smile: "Xiao Hei, you are so greedy!"

    I don¡¯t know when Gao Feng gave it this name. When he saw the roasted lamb leg, the little black wolf whined twice and pounced on it. Gao Feng put it down with a smile and watched it chew happily.

    After touching it twice more, Gao Feng walked up the mountain. In this world, Gao Feng would not waste any time, do errands and practice, and would not relax at all. But when he came to the fairy mountain, Gao Feng was always a little leisurely.  Feed the little wolf, look at the clouds and mist on the mountain and around, enjoy the scenery of the woods and so on.

    Only on this mountain can Gao Feng feel relaxed. He didn't hear Hu Jiu's shouts after walking up the steps. Maybe he was sleeping. Gao Feng went directly to the mountain road and picked two fruits. The loss was not big. With this  It is not difficult to replenish the energy of fairy fruit.

    As Gao Feng expected, after eating.  The power was quickly replenished, but this feeling of full power did not make him happy.

    Once upon a time, when I came to Fairy Mountain, I ate fairy fruit every time and practiced martial arts every time.  There will always be rapid progress, but now, it feels like just supplements, not progress, which makes Gao Feng always feel a little disappointed.

    After eating the fruit, Gao Feng continued to walk up to the first floor and saw the stone tablet inscribed with "War Demon Temple".  Naturally, I thought of the introduction I heard in Yongji Jewelry Store, about warriors obsessed with martial arts, practicing in battles and killings, and finally being introduced to fight for eternal life under the Nine Netherworld.  What kind of place is this?

    While he was lost in thought, he suddenly felt a stinging pain in his body, and the sharpness was still there. Suddenly, he felt that Gao Feng staggered a step.  He quickly stabilized his body and began to use his skills to suppress it. The direction he was facing at this time was towards the woods. When his skills were running, he saw the cross section of the tree stump.  A pure white and beautiful little fox is lying there.

    The little fox is human, but it is a beast after all.  But lying there, Gao Feng could see the fox's expression.  It seems a bit melancholy and more boring.

    This time the "ice needle" has been much smaller and is easy to eliminate, but Gao Feng is worried about whether it has been eliminated. It is really worrying to have such a hidden danger in the body.

    "To deal with such power, you should block it out of your body from the beginning, and then start working after it enters your body. Don't bother!"

    The little fox lying there stared at Gao Feng who was practicing martial arts in front of him, swung his tail and said listlessly. Gao Feng, who was focused on practicing martial arts and did not dare to speak, seemed to see the little fox yawn.

    Seeing Gao Feng didn't answer, the little fox became even more impatient and seemed to stand up, but as soon as he moved, it turned into a white light and flew towards Gao Feng rapidly. Before Gao Feng could react, the little fox replied  When he reached his original position, Gao Feng felt as if his chest had been touched, but the "ice needle" and stinging pain disappeared.

    The little fox's front paws held a little light, shining like stars, and said boredly: "You didn't remove it completely the first time. This power will not be dissipated. Instead, it will be broken into smaller pieces and distributed in the body."  , it attacks slowly, and according to your efforts, it will probably take three more attacks before it is completely eliminated, so I will take it out for you. Do you know the name of this power?"

    It was this little fox who helped him again. Gao Feng felt grateful and replied: "To my seniors, this is the martial arts of the junior family, 'Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang'."  "

    "The name hasn't changed. This technique was created during the chaos. It's been a long time."

    He said slowly, as if there were a lot of memories mixed into it. Gao Feng really wanted to know the origin of the Broken Gold and Jade Gang, but the little fox didn't say much and directly threw the light held by his front paw upwards.  The light flew up like a meteor, but from bottom to top. When it flew to the clouds, it did not penetrate the clouds, but stopped there. Looking up, it looked like a real star.

    The little fox looked up listlessly, then looked at Gao Feng who was standing there, and suddenly moved quickly, it suddenlyStanding up, Gao Feng was caught off guard and was jumped directly by it. The little fox stood on Gao Feng's chest, stared into his eyes and roared loudly: "Only this foot of the mountain, only this layer of the mountain, can complete the rotation in a while, I  I¡¯ve turned it over eight hundred times and it¡¯s boring to death, boring to death.¡±

    Gao Feng had a wry smile on his face. This senior was clearly acting like a child throwing a tantrum. It was unreasonable. The little fox's roar continued: "Don't wait around, you have to get stronger quickly, and then we can do it again."  Go higher to avoid being so boring.¡±

    After finishing these words with almost no pause, the little fox circled Gao Feng's chest and shouted again: "I have never seen you so stupid in all my years. You heard the name of the realm.'  "Hard and soft", you feel that this power can only be either hard or soft, right?  At your level, you need the strength to change, you need to change!  "

    Gao Feng, who was lying on the ground, had no emotions at first. Hu Jiu, whom he called his senior, had a temper similar to that of a child. He roared and let it go, but his last words seemed to be a wake-up call. Gao Feng was in high spirits.  For a moment, he seemed to have thought of something.

    The little fox was indeed furious, and it was difficult for him to breathe so long. He spoke so much in a row without taking a breath, and continued talking.

    "Extreme compression of power can create extremely sharp effects, and can cut through high-level power and defense, but have you ever thought about it, your extreme compression of power can also create extremely thick effects, and can also block this sharpness!"

    Some words have different effects when heard by different people. After Gao Feng heard these words, he was stunned, but his thoughts were spinning crazily.

    It turns out that is the case. It turns out that the true meaning of the "hard and soft" realm is this. It turns out that sharpness can defend like this. This is not surprising. The time Gao Feng spent to improve from the "bone training" realm to the "hard and soft" realm is really  It's too short. It's so short that Gao Feng can't understand and ponder it in detail, so he often doesn't understand and apply it so thoroughly. For example, in the realm of "hardness and softness", Gao Feng was framed by this name, and walked into it.  Dead end.

    "But senior, how can this junior's power be extremely compressed if it is substantial?"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t hear clearly what the little fox was chattering about later. He thought about his own power form, which only expanded and contracted very slightly, so how could it be extremely compressed.

    With a crisp sound of "pop", the little fox stretched out his front paw and slapped Gao Feng, and said sharply: "Have you seen your power? You said it is substantial? Have you seen it with your own eyes? Why do I only know that power is invisible and intangible?"  quality!"

    If what he said just now was a wake-up call, then this sentence directly shattered many thoughts in Gao Feng's mind. Gao Feng suddenly understood that "inner vision" is not seeing with his own eyes, but just feeling.  The power in my body now is not so much that it is really substantial, but rather that I think it is substantial.

    Gao Feng suddenly became quiet, and the substantial internal force in his body also suddenly changed at this moment. It originally felt that the internal force and the body had been integrated into one. Although it was full, it was wherever it was and could not be used at all, but in  At this moment, the mind moves at will, and the inner force flows with the mind, naturally.

    Although he had been lying flat on the ground, at this moment, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was extremely agile, as if he was about to fly.

    "Thank you, senior, for your guidance. Thank you, senior, for your guidance!"

    The strength has not increased, but figuring out this joint is a huge progress. Gao Feng was ecstatic in his heart and thanked him repeatedly. However, the little fox who was roaring and venting was stunned and asked in surprise: "What have you figured out?"

    "Does this junior understand how to apply power? Do you understand that if someone else uses Qi to condense it into a sharp edge, this junior will not be so embarrassed and injured?"

    The little fox Hu Jiu's two smart red eyes stared at Gao Feng for a few times. It was rare that he didn't chatter. Suddenly, the little fox jumped up from Gao Feng's body. When he jumped up, he grabbed Gao Feng with his front paws.  Feng licked his front. Logically speaking, this little fox couldn't catch the burly Gao Feng, but on the fairy mountain, common sense didn't work.

    Gao Feng¡¯s huge body was directly picked up and thrown out. He rolled in mid-air and flew towards the back of the woods. The little fox¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°You said you understand, then show me how to do it!¡±

    When he was about to land, Gao Feng's body had found his balance and stood firmly. This place was at the back of the woods. It looked much larger and spacious than the martial arts field in the Hou Mansion.

    Gao Feng is no stranger to this place. He once fought with Black Wolf here, and completely defeated Black Wolf with one punch. This is the first level of the Fairy Mountain's competition venue. However, who is today's opponent?

    "Crackling" crackling sounds sounded in the air. The sound was very familiar. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that this was lightning, and this was the spell of the Taoist Xuan Lie.

    In ?Face!  Gao Feng felt something in his heart. He raised his eyes and saw Taoist Xuan Lie in Taoist robes floating in mid-air. It was impossible to judge anything with common sense on the fairy mountain. The two looked at each other and Gao Feng could see the look in Taoist Xuan Lie's eyes.  Burning anger and hatred.

    I can kill you in Tennoji Temple in the open air, but even more so in this fairy mountain!  Gao Feng roared angrily, and already swung out the dragon-binding rope on his wrist. He dragged the guy down first, then pulled him closer to beat him!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 123 Courage

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: Nearly a hundred electric light balls appeared around Xuan Lie, and then the electric light balls turned into broken blades and shot towards Gao Feng rapidly!

    Without enough time to trap the opponent, Gao Feng quickly retracted the dragon-binding rope and dodged to the side. Electric blades fell like rain, and dust and smoke were everywhere on the ground. As soon as Gao Feng stood still, he saw that the electric blade could not arouse more than a foot.  The dust rose suddenly, and in an instant it was several feet high!

    It seems like the breeze is blowing on the calm lake. At first it is just ripples, but in an instant it becomes a huge wave!

    There were a few pairs of yellow light spots flickering in the dust, and a figure vaguely appeared. Taoist Xuan Lie's sand stone beast magic was extremely precise. He killed those stone beasts in close combat, and Xuan Lie used lightning to hurt people from a distance. Gao Feng understood this trick.  very.

    He won't be given the chance this time. Gao Feng rushed directly towards the stone beasts and jumped up, covered by dust. He hadn't seen what the stone beasts were yet, and didn't want to know. Gao Feng just used his fists.  From top to bottom, it was smashed directly.

    With all his strength focused on his fist, it was the first time that Gao Feng used his power so fully and with such huge force, he hit the stone beast's head. The stone beast did not resist at all, and with a bang, it directly disintegrated into powder.

    With four lightning-fast punches, the stone beast turned into dust and gravel again. Gao Feng then jumped up with the force of the counter-shock and rushed towards Taoist Xuanlie in mid-air.

    There was a loud whistling sound, and three-foot-long electric spears flew quickly. Several of them locked Gao Feng in all directions that he could change. If you can't dodge, then resist!

    Compress your own strength to form an extremely thick defense.  Gao Feng's power was concentrated on his arms. At this moment, the golden light emitted from his body changed. The golden light in his arms was no longer just light, but a real substance.  It's like wearing golden armor.

    Gao Feng could clearly feel that except for a slight vibration, there was no tingling or numbness in his arms!

    His leap was no less than a flying sprint. Taoist Xuanlie did not dodge in mid-air. His body was already flashing with electric light, and there was a big sword made of electric light in his hand.

    I saw Gao Feng arriving.  Taoist Xuan Lie shouted loudly and slashed down with his sword. Gao Feng also shouted and waved one arm.  When he shook the electric sword hard, there was a "dang" sound, which was like metal clashing, making a loud noise.

    It was at this moment that the big sword was raised after being blocked.  There is a flaw in Taoist Xuan Lie's chest. Electric light is swirling around Taoist Xuan Lie's body. Hitting this electric light is equivalent to hitting the spell, and the defense is lethal.

    Gao Feng¡¯s first punch had already hit the electric light hard!

    ??Golden armor and electric light.  In an instant, wherever the fist struck, the lightning dissipated.  Taoist Xuanlie's chest collapsed with the second punch.  The third punch followed again, but it was just an instant, punches, kicks, elbows, knees, and countless attacks fell on Taoist Xuanlie!

    Fifty-four fights with demons!

    At the beginning, the conversion of power could not keep up with Gao Feng's movements. He often hit the opponent and the power had not gathered yet, but the more he hit, the smoother and more natural it became. When the action was done, the power was done, the golden armor protected him, and the lightning flew away.

    Gao Feng can't fly. He can't float in the air like Taoist Xuanlie, so these attacks are all carried out in just a short moment. It's so fast that all fifty-four of them landed on Taoist Xuanlie's mountain. Gao Feng  The body just started to fall.

    Fifty-four After the beating, the electric sword in Xuan Lie's hand and the electric light on his body dissipated. His eyes that were originally dull suddenly felt relaxed and enlightened, and then the body that had been hit everywhere began to collapse.  This time there was no blood and flesh splashing, but little bits of light flying out of the body. Every bit of light was a part of the body until it turned into nothingness.

    Taoist Xuan Lie turned into nothingness in mid-air. The dust on the ground had just subsided when Gao Feng landed. The time it took for this battle was over in Gao Feng's jump and fall!

    As soon as it fell, Gao Feng felt something was wrong. Could it be that this place was just like the empty Tiannoji Temple, and there were still people waiting for a sneak attack? In an instant, Gao Feng felt an extremely cold feeling on the right side of his body. He turned his head and turned sideways again.  Yue, but now it¡¯s too late to dodge!

    It came so fast, even before despair, the crescent moon passed across!

    This was a phantom. The crescent moon disappeared after cutting across it. Only then did Gao Feng, who had been frozen, react. At this moment, a suction force came and Gao Feng flew up again.  It looked vast, but its flight time was extremely short. In the blink of an eye, it landed in front of the tree stump again.

    The little fox seemed to be in a better mood, wagging its tail, and said lazily: "You lead the way?"The understanding is good, but you have to remember not to be careless when fighting.  "

    After hearing this, Gao Feng's face felt a little feverish. The little fox shook its tail, but this time his voice was more serious: "Strength is what determines strength. When you should dodge, you should dodge. When you should run away, you should run away. Than  You are a strong person, even if you know how to defend yourself, he can still overwhelm you with his strength!"

    This senior little fox behaved most like a senior today, teaching martial arts with sincerity and sincerity. However, the reason seemed to be that this senior was dissatisfied with being able to move within a fixed range and wanted Gao Feng to change quickly.  Stronger, you can move to a wider range and move to a higher level.

    But Gao Feng was also curious, wasn't this little fox on the mountain?  It also claims to be the nine-tailed fox and the sky fox with great supernatural powers. It also knows that the upper level is the War Demon Temple and also knows how to go up the mountain. Why can't it go up even after unchaining it?

    After only a few words of seriousness, the little fox became listless again, and his voice became much lower: "You have to practice hard!"

    Gao Feng bowed and agreed, but out of the corner of his eye he saw the little fox raising its front paws to take a picture. Gao Feng was already familiar with this action. Senior Hu Jiu was about to drive him out of the mountain. He had already done all the things he had to do when he entered the mountain today.  After that, he was taught how to use martial arts and gained a lot. However, Gao Feng didn't want to leave now and quickly said: "Senior, this junior has brought you all kinds of cooked food and fruits."

    ¡°Oh, then put it over here!¡±

    This reaction made Gao Feng even more surprised. The senior's mood was so low that he was no longer interested in roast chicken and cooked meat. The grass in Fairy Mountain was extremely clean, so there was no need to worry about getting it dirty when lying on the grass.

    Watching the little fox raise its front paws again, Gao Feng pondered for a moment and asked: "Senior, is strength the only thing that determines strength?"

    When Hu Jiu heard what he said, he was stunned for a moment and murmured: "The only thing that determines strength is strength. Skills are not fundamental in the final analysis However, it seems that someone told me a long time ago.  , the weak can defeat the strong, either by miracles or by courage"

    "Miraclecourage"

    Gao Feng muttered these two words, and suddenly the world shook. When he stabilized his body, he found that he was in the yard. Judging from the darkness of the sky, it should be before dawn. The black horse in the yard was sleeping soundly.

    Someone arrived just after dawn. Everyone in the Gao clan in Fengtianfang knew that Gao Feng got up early and went out early, so they came early.

    The people who came were two stewards from the Hou Mansion. Gao Feng was now the steward of the Gao family, and his treatment was completely different. They came to ask Gao Feng what needs he had, and about the connection between neighboring houses. Gao Feng just said that the neighbor was relocating.  He is willing to pay compensation and not force others to move away. This is because the clan does not want to make things too rough. Furthermore, even if he hires someone to build a stable in the yard, this black horse cannot always be kept free.

    The things he arranged were very simple. The two stewards agreed one by one. Gao Feng thanked him and went out.

    Although she has a mount, this time the princess travels incognito, and she cannot ride such a big black horse to follow her. Moreover, Gao Feng also finds it troublesome to ride a horse, so it is faster and more convenient for him to travel at high speed.

    The noble and wealthy families in the capital all live in Beicheng. The distance between Fengtianhou Mansion and Prince Qin Mansion is really not far. The time spent on Gao Feng Road is shorter than going to Shima Street and Zhenmosi.

    It was still early in the morning, and when Gao Feng came to the door of Prince Qin's palace, the door of the palace was closed tightly. There were only a few people dressed as servants sweeping the door, and there were four soldiers guarding the door. They were all dozing off. Gao Feng  Only after Feng came over did the four soldiers react. They quickly rubbed their eyes and asked, "Who is it?"

    It¡¯s funny to say that Gao Feng¡¯s uniform was torn by Gao Tianhe yesterday, so he could only go out wearing a long robe. Prince Qin¡¯s palace is an important place, and it was really abnormal for a young man dressed as a commoner to walk over in a swagger.

    Gao Feng took out the silver medal given to him by the middle-aged messenger yesterday and said, "I am Gao Feng, the Cavalry Commander of the Demon Suppression Division. I am here on business."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    After seeing the silver medal, the soldiers became much more polite. After taking the silver medal for inspection, the soldiers were very respectful to Gao Feng. One soldier ran to the side door next to the main entrance and said to the inside.  After a few words, the small door opened, and a person in charge walked out, came to Gao Feng and saluted, and said politely: "Master Gao came early, and the palace has not opened yet. Please first invite Master Gao to sit in the teahouse opposite and use some."  After breakfast, when the palace opens, I will report immediately."

    The palace of the prince is a first-class important place. There are a set of rules for when to open the door to welcome guests. Gao Feng understood this and nodded with a smile. The steward led Gao Feng to the teahouse opposite the palace.  ?In an important place, there is naturally no teahouse in front of the door. This is also a common practice in the capital. There is always one open in front of your house for guests and entourage waiting to enter the house to rest.

    The teahouse has no name, but the interior layout is no less than that of a first-class restaurant in the capital. Even though it is early in the morning, there are still energetic waiters serving it with smiling faces.

    It was indeed too early to arrive. There were no other guests in the teahouse. The steward arranged for Gao Feng to sit down and then left. Not long after, the waiter brought tea and several snacks. Although Gao Feng did not feel hungry, he still tasted them.  , the tea is good tea, the ham shortbread, and the jujube cake are delicious, and the deliciousness is really enjoyable.

    "These things are much better than what I bought at the market. Senior Hu Jiu is in such a low mood. If I bring him the delicious snacks in front of him, it may make him happy."

    "Man, I want to buy some snacks from you. How do you sell these ham shortcakes and souffl¨¦ sticks?"

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 124: Lessons and Provocations

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng asked, but the waiter and shopkeeper at the counter were stunned. The waiter responded quickly and said with a smile:

    "The adults think it's delicious. This is a small shop's face. We're talking about whether to sell it or not. I don't know how much the adults want. I'll arrange the kitchen to make it. "

    This is a place for entertaining guests from the palace. Prince Qin¡¯s palace does not lack such a small amount of money, and never accepts money for business. The people who come here are all wealthy people, who pay attention to their appearance, and eat and drink in a decent manner.  , this was the first time I saw someone like Gao Feng who wanted to take more after eating. It was just that the palace servants were well-trained, so they were surprised, but their expressions did not show it.

    But before the waiter finished speaking, a sneer came from the door of the teahouse, and the laughter was full of contempt and disdain.

    "Master Tian is here, you come early every day!"

    "The princess cannot afford to relax even a little bit, so naturally she has to come early!"

    The waiter in the teahouse greeted him with a smile on his face. A young man wearing a brocade robe was already sitting by the door. He was called a servant of the palace and was called a son. His status was not too bad. This young man was standard.  The young master from aristocratic families in the capital is dressed up, only the two-foot-long scabbard on his waist is special.

    Mr. Tian was of medium height and well-proportioned. His eyes were not big but very energetic. He stared at Gao Feng several times, but Gao Feng could tell the origin of Mr. Tian at the first glance.

    He should be a member of the Duke of Qi's family. The reason for this judgment is that Mr. Tian is born with a red face. This is what is called a face as heavy as a jujube. This complexion is the characteristic of a direct male member of the Tian family of the Duke of Qi.

    The Tian family of the Duke of Qi is now similar to the Gao family, and there is no one with real power or enthusiasm to support it.  They just live a normal life, guarding the wealth passed down from their ancestors. The relationship between the Tian family and the Gao family is also very ordinary, that is, they send greetings to each other according to the rules and favors during the New Year.  But he didn't expect that the Tian family had a close relationship with the Prince of Qin's Mansion, and that a male member of the family actually served as the princess's bodyguard.

    It's not surprising to think of these. They are all allusions to the capital. Gao Feng was drinking tea and eating snacks, focusing entirely on his internal strength. Ever since he figured out the joints on the Fairy Mountain, the movement of his internal strength was different now.  It's intangible.  It's all in his mind, which is equivalent to opening up a new world for Gao Feng. Even sitting there, Gao Feng is still using his own power.  Sometimes it condenses into substance, sometimes it flows freely.

    "What! Is he Gao Feng?"

    "That's exactly what the steward at the door told me when he brought me here, so that the young ones can be taken care of easily."

    Naturally, the whispers over there couldn't be hidden from Gao Feng's hearing. After these words.  Gao Feng could feel that Mr. Tian's gaze was much colder, full of jealousy and hatred.

    Everyone in the capital has heard the name of Princess Qingrou.  But what does the princess look like and what is the status of the princess.  Many people don't know it, but the children of the noble family understand it.  Many people have heard that Princess Qingrou, Hong Rou, is pure and beautiful, and many people have seen it with their own eyes. The current Emperor Ren¡¯s love and doting for this princess is well known to everyone. If he can please her, there will be  Needless to say, what kind of benefits are there? If you can marry this princess, what kind of glory and wealth will it bring to yourself and your family?

    It is already a great honor to be a guard beside Princess Qingrou. However, Princess Qingrou is lively and lively by nature. She doesn't like to be looked at by the guards arranged by her family. She would rather not go out if there are guards around.  As her bodyguard, she doesn't have many opportunities to get close to the princess.

    Unexpectedly, news suddenly came that Princess Qingrou had chosen a personal bodyguard for herself. This bodyguard was not a female warrior or Taoist, but also a male from a noble family in the capital. Why not let the rest  The guards were filled with hatred, and Mr. Tian was one of them.

    ¡°I thought the guard personally selected by Her Highness the Princess was some amazingly talented person, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be a poor guy who hasn¡¯t even had snacks a few times.¡±

    The waiter over there left, and Mr. Tian spoke there, seemingly talking to himself, but everyone could hear the voice. Besides, the guests in the teahouse now are Gao Feng and him.

    Gao Feng raised his head and stared at Mr. Tian, ??who also stared at him with provocative eyes.

    "Are you not convinced?"

    The waiter and shopkeeper who were about to come over to smooth things over were all shocked. Seeing that Gao Feng was dressed in ordinary clothes and his words and deeds were a bit awkward, they thought Gao Feng would feel embarrassed, but they didn't expect that this man directly chose to fight back.

    Mr. Tian didn¡¯t expect Gao Feng to react like this. He was stunned for a moment, then stood up as soon as he slapped the table, pointed at Gao Feng and shouted:

    "What ability do you have to be the princess?"?Guard, don't do your job badly. Your life is worth nothing. If you hurt the princess, it will be a huge sin!  "

    "What are your abilities?"

    Gao Feng asked back in a cold voice. Mr. Na Tian was even more angry by Gao Feng's attitude. With a shake of his hand, the short knife at his waist was already unsheathed. The expressions of the waiter and the shopkeeper immediately changed. They are all distinguished guests, and they want to be in this teahouse.  In a fight, it would be bad no matter who was hurt, but they just saw a flash of light, and Mr. Tian's sword was already sheathed.

    What happened?  The shopkeeper and the waiter were both puzzled, but at this moment they heard a soft "click" sound, and a porcelain cup placed on Mr. Na Tian's table cracked piece by piece.

    This is not the cracking of porcelain, it is more like a piece of radish cut by a sharp knife and divided into even pieces. However, porcelain is hard and fragile, but the cuts are so neat, the sizes are so equal, and it is extremely fast.

    Mr. Tian stared at Gao Feng with provocative eyes again. Gao Feng looked a little more cautious. The people in the store couldn't see clearly what he did just now, but he could see clearly that Mr. Tian was drawing a knife.  Infusing Qi into it, the edge of the two-foot dagger sharply increased, and then it was cut quickly.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if you move quickly or change the edge of your true energy. The key is that after the porcelain cup is evenly cut, the table below is not damaged. The control of this force has indeed reached a certain level.

    Gao Feng had been sitting there, and now he stood up slowly. Master Tian's eyes were always staring at Gao Feng, and the shop assistants and shopkeepers were also looking at him with bated breath.

    Hearing the sound of tables and chairs moving, Gao Feng suddenly disappeared at the table. The teahouse shopkeeper and waiters thought they were dazzled, but as soon as they rubbed their eyes, they found that Gao Feng had appeared in front of Master Nada.

    The two young men did not fight, but they stood still, but their posture was a bit strange. In the blink of an eye, Master Tian's sheathed short sword was already in his hand, with flames flashing on it.  The fiery edge, but it was motionless.

    Because Gao Feng¡¯s hand was one inch away from Master Tian¡¯s wrist pulse point where he held the knife, and his other hand was one inch away from Master Tian¡¯s eyebrow. Both vital points were captured by Gao Feng in an instant. The knife broke his hand and everyone died.

    Just now Mr. Tian stood up and drew his sword.  Naturally, he was very fast, but Gao Feng got up and stepped forward to walk through a road full of tables and chairs, but he took the opportunity before Mr. Tian made his move and completely forced the opponent. The difference between the priority and the inferior was already clear.  out.

    "Are you convinced?"

    Gao Feng asked calmly. Mr. Tian's expression gradually changed from shock to depression. Gao Feng didn't show any strength. With such speed and movement, how could his strength be poor?

    "No wonder the governor chose you as his personal bodyguard"

    Mr. Tian said this sentence with difficulty, his voice was difficult.

    Seeing the other party admitting defeat, Gao Feng also lowered his arms. Looking at the neatly cut porcelain cups on the table, Gao Feng smiled, reached out and grabbed the ones placed on the table.  The tea cup automatically moved without any wind and was sucked into Gao Feng's hand. There was still tea in the cup, but not a drop of tea was spilled during this process.

    Gao Feng poured the tea on the ground, then held the teacup in one hand, and held up two fingers with the other hand. His inner strength was invisible, and his heart moved at will. A golden light appeared on Gao Feng's fingers, and then they became solid. He raised his two fingers and cut them a few times.  .

    Mr. Tian's face became even more gloomy. After Gao Feng finished cutting, the porcelain cup was cut into thinner and more symmetrical slices, and none of them were broken. This was a display of power, strength, speed, and skill. He was completely defeated.  .

    "Please give me two more cups of tea. I'll pay the price for the broken tea cup."

    Gao Feng put the sliced ??teacup in his hand on the table and returned to his seat. Over there, Mr. Tian was stunned for a long time, and finally sat down. After being stunned for a while, he lowered his head and went out silently.

    If the other party makes a big-name provocation, then give him a crisp and quick response, otherwise, the entanglement will get worse. Moreover, he has just arrived at the Prince of Qin's Mansion, and he is serving as the personal guard of the princess who attracts everyone's attention, so he must prove his ability.

    The shopkeeper and waiter of the teahouse just now, on the one hand, did not dare to persuade, but on the other hand, they observed carefully. Gao Feng also noticed this. He believed that this competition would also be known to the people in the Qin Palace, and his skills would be proven again.  .

    Naturally, he didn¡¯t need to pay for the tea cup. New tea was delivered quickly, and snacks were packed and placed in the food box not long after.

    By the time Gao Feng finished eating slowly, there were more people in the teahouse. There were people who came to have a cup of tea from their errands in the mansion, and people who were waiting outside to see King Qin.

    There were also several young people dressed similarly to Mr. Na Tian. Although they stared at Gao Feng with unkind expressions, no one came forward to provoke him. Sure enough, the shock just now was effective.?? 

    Gao Feng put those boxes of snacks into the Qiankun Box. The Qiankun Box is one foot in diameter. Carrying it on your body is almost like carrying a baggage. But it is a treasure after all. If it is used among the people, a group of people will make a fuss. But in this teahouse  Zhongyong, but many people showed contempt.

    At this time, the steward who had received Gao Feng in front of the house walked into the teahouse. When the steward walked in, he looked around and saw a group of people in the teahouse saying hello and saluting. There were many people saying hello.  , everyone is polite. This steward is on duty in front of the palace and has to keep vigil at night. This status cannot be said to be high, but he is a seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister's door, not to mention that it is in front of the prince's door.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 125: Protecting the Princess (monthly ticket is 180 for additional updates, I will update first, please vote for me!) Protecting the Princess

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script <span class='character' ></span>placeId=3274"></script>

    The manager didn't care much<span class='character' ></span>He nodded politely<span class='character' ></span>But he kept a distance while being polite<span class='character' ><  /span>There is always a bit of reserve<span class='character' ></span>This is the style of people in the palace<span class='character' ></span>

    While talking<span class='character' ></span>the steward walked through the teahouse and came to Gao Feng<span class='character' ></span> smiled and said, <span class='character'  ></span>Master Gao<span class='character' ></span>Please follow the villain into the house<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng nodded and stood up <span class='character' ></span> He had always looked down upon this man in civilian clothes. Everyone in the teahouse was shocked <span class='character' ></span> This young man  Who on earth<span class='character' ></span>can actually make the steward of the palace be so respectful and polite<span class='character' ></span>

    When they saw Gao Feng going out <span class='character' ></span> there was a teahouse frequenter who grabbed the waiter and asked him <span class='character' ></span> and then they all suddenly realized <span class=  'character' ></span>No wonder<span class='character' ></span>No wonder<span class='character' ></span>

    Entering the palace from the side door<span class='character' ></span>The regulations of the Prince of Qin's Palace are different from those of Fengtianhou Palace<span class='character' ></span>There is a royal atmosphere<span class  ='character' ></span>After entering the door, he did not go all the way inward <span class='character' ></span> and entered directly into a small courtyard not far from the door of the mansion <span class='character' ></span  span>

    As soon as Gao Feng walked into the yard<span class='character' ></span> his strength subconsciously tightened <span class='character' ></span> He instinctively felt that there was danger<span class='character  ' ></span>In other words, <span class='character' ></span> you will feel this way when you meet someone who is far stronger than you <span class='character' ></span> <span class=  'character' ></span>

    Standing in the yard was a burly man <span class='character' ></span> one and a half heads taller than Gao Feng<span class='character' ></span> nearly twice as strong as Gao Feng<span class='character  ' ></span>Standing there<span class='character' ></span>It's like a wall<span class='character' ></span>Although this big man has a full beard<span class=  'character' ></span>But the expression is still kind<span class='character' ></span>Smiling and nodding to Gao Feng<span class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng felt that he had difficulty breathing<span class='character' ></span>This big man gave him a different feeling from that of Shi Yingjiu that day<span class='character' ></span>In front of Shi Yingjiu  <span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng felt small<span class='character' ></span>But in front of this big man<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng  It's like facing a huge beast<span class='character' ></span>I feel like I will be swallowed at any time<span class='character' ></span>

    But something strange is the pressure of the aura of such a strong person<span class='character' ></span>Gao Fengding is a little hard<span class='character  ' ></span>But the steward who entered next to him didn't feel anything <span class='character' ></span>According to the usual practice<span class='character' ></span>Under the pressure of the aura  <span class='character' ></span>The stronger the person, the less bad states he will have<span class='character' ></span>And ordinary people will even be frightened to death and crazy by the coercion of this aura<span class  ='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng glanced at the steward next to him in surprise<span class='character' ></span>The steward is in his forties<span class='character' ></span>Slightly fat<span class='character' ></span>Doesn't look like a highly skilled warrior  Or the Taoist <span class='character' ></span> is just an ordinary person <span class='character' ></span> Could it be that he is a strong man that he cannot see through <span class='character' >  </span>

    He was confused<span class='character' ></span>but it was true that the other party had no killing intention<span class='character' ></span> Gao Feng held back his discomfort and approached <span class='character' >  </span>But the look was still a little unnatural<span class='character' ></span>The steward stood aside respectfully and introduced: <span class='character' ></span>Master Lin<span  class='character' ></span>This is Master Gao Fenggao, the Cavalry Commander of the Demon-Suppressing Division<span class='character' ></span>He is also the bodyguard chosen by Her Royal Highness <span class='character' ></span>  span>Master Gao<span class='character' ></span>This is Lord Lin Tinggang, the commander of the imperial guards<span class='character' ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span>He is the deputy commander<span class='character' ></span>You are good at talking<span class='character' ></span><span class='  character' ></span>

    Lin Ting just interrupted the manager's introduction with a smile<span class='character' ></span>That Shi Yingjiu must be a full-time employee<span class='character' ></span>But the pressure is stronger when he is close<span  class='character' ></span>Gao Feng even had delusions<span class='character' ></span>He could vaguely hear the roar of beasts<span class='character' ></span>

    The deputy commander is also one of the most senior generals in Daxia<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng also has to salute according to the rules<span class='character' ></span> He is about to bow down<span class  ='character' ></span>The big man raised his hand casually<span class='character' ></span>A strong force held him up<span class='character' ></span> Lin Tinggang was somewhat  He asked in surprise: <span class='character' ></span>Gao Qiwei<span class='character' ></span>Can you feel the power<span class='character' ></span><  span class='character' ></span>

    He didn't expect the other party to ask so directly<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng was also shocked<span class='character' ></span>Look at the big man's expression, which showed no malice<span class='character  ' ></span>It's all questions <span class='character' ></span> After hesitating for a moment, he bowed and said: <span class='character' ></span> I felt like there was something powerful about you.  It's a giant beast<span class='character' ></span>It makes people afraid of it<span class='character' ></span>So it's a bit rude<span class='character' ></span>Please give it a try  Don't be offended, adults<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Hearing this answer<span class='character' ></span> Lin Tinggang was also stunned<span class='character' ></span> and then the polite smile on his face turned into appreciation<span class='character' >  </span>He nodded and said: <span class='character' ></span>I have restrained my aura of intimidation<span class='character' ></span>Ordinary people are indifferent<span class=  'character' ></span>I didn't expect you to notice it<span class='character' ></span>Not bad<span class='character' ></span>Her Highness the Princess has a good taste<span class=  'character' ></span>You're not bad either<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Having a keen sense is also a sign of strength<span class='character' ></span>The steward didn't notice it<span class='character' ></span>But Gao Feng felt it clearly<span class=  'character' ></span>This explains a lot<span class='character' ></span>

    After a few words of praise<span class='character' ></span>Lin Tinggang waved his hand cheerfully<span class='character' ></span> and said with a smile: <span class='character' ></span>Nothing else<span class='character' ></span>I just want to tell you<span class='character' ></span>Your Majesty cares about the princess<span class  ='character' ></span>So I arranged for me to arrange escorts<span class='character' ></span>But Her Highness the Princess doesn't like it<span class='character' ></span>This is really annoying  Headache<span class='character' ></span>Fortunately I can accommodate you<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Princess Qingrou was really pampered by Emperor Ren<span class='character' ></span> and actually arranged for a deputy commander of the imperial guard to come over <span class='character' ></span> Then Lin Tinggang continued:  <span class='character' ></span>The princess's body is rich in gold<span class='character' ></span>There can be no carelessness<span class='character' ></span>The so-called only permission  You are guarding alone<span class='character' ></span>That's the truth<span class='character' ></span>Do you understand<span class='character' ></span><span  class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng listened carefully<span class='character' ></span> and nodded to show his understanding<span class='character' ></span>The status of the princess<span class='character' ></span> is really true  If you only allow yourself to be a personal guard<span class='character' ></span>with no other arrangements<span class='character' ></span>that would be a ridiculous joke<span class='character' ></span>  span>Seeing Gao Feng's attitude<span class='character' ></span>The big man nodded with satisfaction<span class='character' ></span> reached out and handed over a half-inch jade pendant<span class  ='character' ></span> said: <span class='character' ></span>Don't be a hero<span class='character' ></span>Crush this jade pendant in an emergency<span class  ='character' ></span>Someone will arrive immediately<span class='character' ></span>I have something to say in front<span class='character' ></span>Princess Wanjin  <span class='character' ></span>If there is such a critical moment<span class='character' ></span>You must ensure the safety of the princess even if you risk your own life<span class=  'character' ></span>Can you do it<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    When he asked this question<span class='character' ></span>a terrifying momentum suddenly came over<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng's spirit was aroused<span class='character  ' ></span>But still replied firmly: <span class='character' ></span>Can do it<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span  span>

    The terrifying aura disappeared immediately<span class='character' ></span>The great Han Lin Tinggang simply said: <span class='character' ></span>Okay<span class='character'  ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    After saying that<span class='character' ></span> strode out of the yard<span class='character' ></span> Gao Feng was stunned for a moment<span class='character' ></span>  Only then did I notice that the steward next to me was already sitting on the ground<span class='character' ></span> His face was pale<span class='character' ></span> His eyes were confused<span class='character' >  </span>Gao Feng went over and helped him up <span class='character' ></span>The steward kept saying: <span class='character' ></span>What's wrong<span class='character' >  </span>Why am I sitting on the ground?<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    After standing up <span class='character' ></span> he asked strangely: <span class='character' ></span> When did Mr. Lin leave <span class='character' ></span  span>I am so confused<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Thinking about it, Lin Ting has just curbed his power<span class='character' ></span> and is focusing onGao Feng<span class='character' ></span>but the manager who was very close was still affected<span class='character' ></span> and sat on the ground in fright<span class='character'  ></span>My mind went blank<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng also figured out the purpose of doing this<span class='character' ></span>Under such pressure<span class='character' ></span>  span class='character' ></span>It is difficult for people to lie<span class='character' ></span>

    The steward stood up and blamed himself for a few words <span class='character' ></span> and apologized to Gao Feng for his gaffe <span class='character' ></span> Finally said: <span class='character'  ></span>Master Gao, please wait a moment<span class='character' ></span>His Royal Highness the Princess will be here soon<span class='character' ></span>The villain will leave first<span class  ='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng was the only one left in the yard<span class='character' ></span>He took a deep breath<span class='character' ></span> to calm his mind<span class='character'  ></span>Honestly<span class='character' ></span>After seeing Quartz for a long time<span class='character' ></span>I saw Lin Tinggang again<span class='character' ><  /span>The shock in Gao Feng's heart was not that big<span class='character' ></span>But the impact of the momentum<span class='character' ></span>has not been eliminated yet<span class  ='character' ></span>The energy and blood are a bit unstable<span class='character' ></span>This state is not right<span class='character' ></span>We must recover sooner.  <span class='character' ></span>

    Strong figures like Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tinggang are like tigers in the mountains<span class='character' ></span>One tiger in the mountain<span class='character' ></span>Two tigers cannot meet each other<span class=  'character' ></span>But the two of them are the chief and deputy commanders of the Imperial Guard<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng even thought of something else<span class='character' ></span  >What on earth does the Daxia royal family have to rely on<span class='character' ></span>Dare to put such a strong man around and use it<span class='character' ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span> Squeak<span class='character' ></span> There was a sound<span class='character' ></span> but the door behind Gao Feng opened<span  class='character' ></span>I thought there was no one in this courtyard<span class='character' ></span>Princess Qingrou would come in from the courtyard door<span class='character' ></span>  span>I didn¡¯t expect to be in the houses in this courtyard as early as<span class='character' ></span>But I soon understood that<span class='character' ></span>they were all within the palace<span class='  character' ></span>There are many secret doors and secret passages<span class='character' ></span>

    Princess Qingrou first stuck her head out from the door and took a look <span class='character' ></span> After seeing Gao Feng <span class='character' ></span> she immediately opened the door and ran with a smile.  Come over<span class='character' ></span>Bright eyes and white teeth<span class='character' ></span>After Gao Feng saw this beautiful smile<span class='character' ></span>  It felt like the whole yard was much brighter <span class='character' ></span> She was not wearing women's clothes <span class='character' ></span> but was dressed like a rich young man <span class='character' >  </span>There is another kind of neutral beauty<span class='character' ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span>Brother Gao<span class='character' ></span>You came so early<span class='character' ></span><span class='character'  ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span>The official has met His Royal Highness the Princess<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng replied in a satisfactory manner<span class='character' ></span> Upon hearing this<span class='character' ></span> Princess Qingrou's mouth immediately pouted<span class='character'></span>Grabbed Gao Feng's sleeve<span class='character' ></span> shook it and said: <span class='character' ></span>Brother Gao, don't call me that<span class=  'character' ></span>It's too strange<span class='character' ></span>Just call me Arou<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' >  </span>

    Princess Qingrou lost her temper<span class='character' ></span>The courtyard that had just become bright became gloomy<span class='character' ></span>The strong man carries a powerful spirit<span class='character' ></span>  span class='character' ></span>Can intimidate and influence the people around you<span class='character' ></span>Stunning beauties also seem to have this ability<span class='character' ></span>Their  Emotions can also infect other people<span class='character' ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span>Your Highness Arou<span class='character' ></span>

    Gao Feng finally shouted such a nondescript name<span class='character' ></span>He now has a headache<span class='character' ></span>Although Gao Feng is a poor and distant member of the family<span class  ='character' ></span>But we can also see the etiquette of superiority and inferiority<span class='character' ></span>This is the case for the noble family<span class='character' ></span>The Royal Family of Daxia  The rules will definitely be stricter<span class='character' ></span>But Princess Qingrou seems to have no concept at all<span class='character' ></span>Although Gao Feng is now a regular  A fifth-grade cavalry captain<span class='character' ></span> is also a deacon of the Gao family<span class='character' ></span>but his status is still completely different from that of the princess<span class  ='character' ></span>If you really say <span class='character' ></span> Arou<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span  >If anyone knew <span class='character' ></span> it would be <span class='character' ></span> disrespectful <span class='character' ></span> and a capital crime<span  class='character' ></span>

    There is nothing wrong with being cautious <span class='character' ></span> Seeing that Gao Feng had been insisting<span class='character' ></span> Princess Qingrou stopped her coquettishness<span  class='character' ></span>Pouted for a while<span class='character' ></span>but then smiled again<span class='character' ></span> and whispered: <span class  ='character' ></span>Brother Gao<span class='character' ></span>Let's go out now<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span  span>

    Gao Feng nodded <span class='character' ></span> but saw Princess Qingrou taking out a hair tie <span class='character' ></span> from her pocket and tying it on her hair <span class  ='character' ></span>The noble family of the royal family<span class='character' ></span>The hair tie must have exquisite patterns<span class='character' ></span>Jewelry inlay<span class='  character' ></span>The same is true for this headband<span class='character' ></span>You can see the flow of precious energy<span class='character' ></span>It is gorgeous and unusual<span class='character  ' ></span>

    But after tying up the long hair<span class='character' ></span>, there were other changes<span class='character' ></span>The headband suddenly dimmed<span class='character'  ></span>It turned into an ordinary silk appearance<span class='character' ></span>What's even more interesting is that <span class='character' ></span>Princess Qingrou's face has also changed.  <span class='character' ></span>The beautiful appearance has disappeared<span class='character' ></span> and turned into a somewhat delicate boy<span class='character' ></span  span>The two faces before and after are somewhat similar<span class='character' ></span>But it is absolutely impossible to tell that they are the same person<span class='character' ></span>Even the princess is Bai Nen Youruo Ning  The skin of the breasts has become slightly darker<span class='character' ></span>

    Looking at the surprised expression on Gao Feng's face<span class='character' &gt;</span> Princess Qingrou, who had turned into a boy, covered her mouth and smiled <span class='character' ></span> and walked out <span class='character' ></span> Gao Feng quickly followed  <span class='character' ></span>This is the real woman disguised as a man<span class='character' ></span>With the ability of the Qin Palace<span class='character' ></span>  This kind of ability to cross-dress is normal<span class='character' ></span>But when I saw her on Shima Street that time<span class='character' ></span>she was a standard girl  Appearance<span class='character' ></span>Why don't you use this hair tie<span class='character' ></span>

    Walking out of the small courtyard from the palace gate <span class='character' ></span> no one noticed the <span class='character' ></span> boy next to Gao Feng <span class='character' >  </span><span class='character' ></span>Or pretend not to notice<span class='character' ></span> and just walk out the door<span class='character' >  </span>

    After walking out of the palace<span class='character' ></span>Gao Feng touched the jade pendant that Lin Ting had just given him<span class='character' ></span>Let go of his senses<span class  ='character' ></span>I took a look around<span class='character' ></span>The palace is also a lively place<span class='character' ></span>There are many pedestrians<span class=  'character' ></span>I can't tell who is the backup<span class='character' ></span>

    He was meditating here<span class='character' ></span>But Princess Qingrou flashed to the roadside<span class='character' ></span>reached out to untie the hair tie<span class='character'  ></span>Gao Feng was stunned<span class='character' ></span> and said quickly: <span class='character' ></span>Princess Princess<span class='character' ></span>  What are you doing<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    <span class='character' ></span>Brother Gao<span class='character' ></span> always feels stuffy with this treasure <span class='character' ></span>It seems to be the same as outside  It's the same as a layer apart<span class='character' ></span><span class='character' ></span>

    The world is tough

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 126 Su Yitang¡¯s Treasure Party

    <tr><td>

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    ¡°No, I just feel that it¡¯s awkward to treat people with a fake face.¡±

    Gao Feng finally understood why such a precious phantom was still being teased on Shima Street and was robbed by evil spirits on the street. Gao Feng coughed and persuaded with a bit of seriousness: "Princess, you are the most precious treasure in the world."  There are always troubles like this when showing your true face to others, so it is better to use a precious phantom to cover your true face."

    "But if this is the case, if Brother Gao looks at this face for a long time, will he think that I am like this?"

    The thoughts of the princess, or the thoughts of a young girl, are really strange. Gao Feng answered truthfully: "I have firmly remembered the appearance of the princess. How could I think it is like this?"

    Princess Qingrou stopped there for a moment, then smiled sweetly and said, Chapter 126: Su Yitang¡¯s treasure gathering party: ¡°Brother Gao, let¡¯s go to Su Yitang, there is a treasure gathering party over there today!¡±

    Gao Feng had heard the name "Su Yitang" before when he was chatting with shopkeeper Zhang of Yongji on Shima Street. According to shopkeeper Zhang, one hundred and fifty years ago, "Su Yitang" had already  He is one of the top ten super wealthy businessmen in the Great Xia Empire. Over the years, the world has changed, many wealthy businessmen have gone bankrupt and lost their homes, and many rising stars have taken over, but "Su Yitang" has always been among the top ten.

    In the jewelry industry, the workmanship and style of "Su Yitang" are not outstanding, but there are many high-quality gems and materials, which makes "Su Yitang" unique in the jewelry industry and has its own unique status.

    Large businesses that have existed for more than a hundred years cannot hide a lot of information from others.  The Su family, the owner of "Su Yitang", is a big family in Dingzhou, but such a big family is just a local tycoon and does not have any title, and there are no high-ranking officials in the family.  It is said that without the protection of nobles and official circles, such wealthy businessmen are fat and will be divided and embezzled sooner or later. However, this "Su Yitang" has survived for a hundred years. The reason is also very simple. The Su family is one of the outer sects of Taiping Temple. Taiping  Guan is one of the three great gates in Daxia.

    This information flashed through Gao Feng's mind. Over there, Princess Qingrou Chapter 126 Su Yitang's treasure gathering said excitedly: "I heard that this treasure gathering is only held once a year. All merchants in the world will organize it."  Take out your rare goods and treasures and put them together for bidding. There will be many, many things that you have never seen or heard of from the wilderness. Let's go and see if they are new."

    Everything is naturally based on the wishes of Princess Qingrou. Gao Feng asked with a smile: "How could the Princess know such news when she is in the palace?"

    Princess Qingrou raised her chin and pretended to be mysterious and said, "How could you hide this from me?"

    Then he said with a smile: "Every time Su Yitang holds a treasure gathering, he will send a message to every family in the capital, and of course our family will receive it. But my father doesn't want to go to such a place. No one will take me there.  I can't get into that place even if I run, but fortunately, Brother Gao is here this time. He happened to go there with the post."

    After saying that, he proudly took out a feather and shook it.  The feather shimmered with silver light, and there were writings on it.  Su Yitang's posts are all so strange.

    Su Yitang's headquarters in the capital is also in Beicheng, which in itself shows his strength and status. It takes about half an hour to walk from Prince Qin's Mansion.

    This distance may be a bit far for Princess Qingrou. Gao Feng originally wanted to hire a carriage, but unexpectedly Princess Qingrou would rather walk.

    It can be seen that the little princess is very familiar with the road, and she has obviously not walked there once. It can also be seen that Princess Qingrou is very interested, because she chatted with Gao Feng along the way, especially when she found that Gao Feng was very interested in this area.  When you are unfamiliar with something, you act as a guide.

    The food in that store is delicious, the fabrics in that store are of many colors, the store often has fresh stuff, the store is snobbish, etc., etc., Princess Qingrou told Gao Feng with great interest, since she was born  Until now, Gao Feng's activity range has always been around Fengtianfang. He studies hard every day and has no time for shopping. Today, he thought that guarding Princess Qingrou would be an intense job that required careful attention.  , but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy.

    Listening to the introduction of the girl next to him, Gao Feng's mood improved. In the eyes of others, it was just two brothers having fun and chatting.

    After walking around for more than half an hour, I felt that the journey was not very far. Soon I arrived at Jinxiu Street where Su Yitang is located. Shima Street can be said to be prosperous, but compared with this Jinxiu Street, it is heaven and earth.  , this is the most prosperous place in the entire capital.

    Jinxiu Street is also the general name of several streets. Its area is more than twice the size of Fengtianfang. Various industries are distributed in it. There are not many pedestrians walking on the street, and all traffic is cars.The carriages and sedan chairs looked like they were wealthy and distinguished people.

    According to what Gao Feng learned, the price of a shop here on Shima Street can buy a thousand-acre farm outside the city, and the land in the farm is even better.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Su Yitang actually occupies half of a street, it shows that his wealth is huge.

    The streets were lined with cars, horses and sedans, and groomsmen and entourage gathered together to chat. It seemed that many people had come to attend the treasure gathering.

    There was a waiter in front of Su Yitang's capital branch who was waiting for guests. When he saw Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou approaching, he quickly went down to stop them and said politely: "Two guests, the shop is closed today, please come."  I'm really sorry that you two are going to another place."

    The guests who could participate in this treasure gathering party were all rich or noble. They all came by horseback, cars and sedans, and they all came with their attendants and servants. But looking at Gao Feng and the others, they were walking over.  The clothes are not that of a poor person, but at best they are ordinary wealthy people, and they are not qualified to enter this Su Yitang.

    The guys didn¡¯t chase her away, they just stopped her politely. As a result, the tall young man didn¡¯t say anything, but the short one smiled and took out a silver feather.

    "You are so ignorant that you have neglected your distinguished guests. You deserve to be damned. Please don't be offended. The treasure gathering party has not started yet. Please come with me."

    The attitude of the guys changed immediately after seeing the feather. The guests who can get this are the most distinguished ones and cannot be ignored. Why are they here? Maybe the rich and powerful people have some strange hobbies.

    Princess Qingrou found the change in the guy's attitude very interesting and kept laughing. Gao Feng also wanted to laugh, not because of the guy, but because the little princess was so innocent and cute. She clearly wanted to see the guy's surprise.  And my attitude changed, so I deliberately posted the feather post late.

    Walking into the store, a steward in a long gown greeted him, looked at the silver feathers, and respectfully led the way through the store in front, passed a yard, and entered a lobby.

    This lobby is where the treasure gathering will be held. After entering, Gao Feng found that the rules of this lobby were similar to those he saw in Yongji Jewelry Store, but the area was almost three times that of Yongji's lobby.

    And the layout is also unique. In the middle of the lobby, there is a platform about half a foot above the ground. A round table is placed on the platform with a radius of five feet. The seats in the lobby are surrounding this platform.

    Most of the seats in the lobby are already filled with people, and they all look like wealthy people. Some people are drinking tea alone, while more people are greeting each other and talking to each other.

    Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou were taken to the front table and sat down. The closer they were to the table, the more distinguished the guests would be. However, Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou after their transformation were neither  They met, and there was a lot of discussion for a while.

    "Who are these two people?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whose child it is, but it looks very raw.¡±

    After listening to these discussions, before sitting down, Gao Feng scanned the lobby and found no signs of danger. Then he sat down with confidence. Princess Qingrou shook the silver feathers with a smile and whispered: "On our right is Lai.  The Duke's house, and to the right is the Duke of Xiang's house, and on our left is Concubine Zhen's brother, and opposite us is the brother of my uncle's favorite concubine, whose surname is Jin."

    There are only five tables in the innermost circle. Princess Qingrou told them in detail that these are also the most noble ones in the capital.

    Although the others did not know Gao Feng or the princess at this time, they were able to sit in such a front position and their status was obvious. Everyone took one look and no longer paid attention to her openly.

    "The ones over there are from the An Guohou family"

    The little princess seemed very excited and kept whispering to Gao Feng. Gao Feng listened with a smile, but silently observed the surroundings. He always remembered his duty as a guard.

    After the guys served a round of tea, three people dressed as shopkeepers walked up to the table. Someone closed the curtains around them. The light in the room became dark, but there was light above the central circular table.  Sprinkle to brighten the round table.

    Gao Feng looked up and found a fist-sized bead above the round platform. The light was emitted from that bead, a bright and soft white light.

    "Wow, it's actually a Bai Yanzhu. It's about the same size as the one in Grandpa Huang's study."

    He could hear the low-pitched screams of the little princess beside him, but Gao Feng didn't know what the White Flame Pearl was. However, it was also found in the emperor's study, so it was considered precious.

    Princess Qingrou noticed Bai Yanzhu, and Gao Feng was also amazed, but he also noticed something else, that is, the lobby was closed in all directions, and the sun was shining brightly outside, but there was no stuffiness in the room.It feels turbid, and the smell is very fresh. If it is ventilated, I can't feel a breeze in the lobby. I really don't know how to do it.

    The two of them were chatting in a low voice there, but someone came to the central round table holding the box. The shopkeeper on the table opened the box and carefully took out the goods inside.

    "The purest blue star stone has been identified by Taiping Temple. It corresponds to the eleventh star in the southern sky. The starting price is five thousand taels. It is supplied by Sanjiang Trading Company!"

    Thank you for your monthly support, please continue to ask for subscriptions, monthly votes, and rewards.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 127: True Talisman Noble Phantasm

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    The shopkeeper held the box and turned it around on the central round table. Under the light cast by the beads, Gao Feng could clearly see that there was a rhombus-shaped blue gem less than half an inch in the box. The gem was extremely crystal clear.  In addition to reflecting the light of the bead, there is also light flashing in the gem, just like the starlight in the night sky.

    "This blue star stone can activate star power. It does not require the operation of a magic circle. Wearing it on the body can have various benefits for people. It can strengthen the body and beautify the face. It is said that the blue star stone corresponds to the stars in the sky. Find the corresponding  The effectiveness of the stars can be doubled."

    Gao Feng had never heard of the name of this blue star stone. He did not expect Princess Qingrou to explain in a low voice next to him. Gao Feng was very surprised. He thought that Princess Qingrou was just an innocent little girl.  But I didn't expect that she was not only familiar with the nobles in the capital, but also knew so much knowledge.

    Seeing his surprised look, Princess Qingrou's pride could still be seen even though she had transformed her appearance. She wrinkled her nose and smiled all over her face.

    After showing the gem, the shopkeeper closed the box and handed it back to the person next to him. He took another box and opened it. After opening the box, the white flame bead on the top suddenly lost its light, but the room did not go dark.  , because the contents of the box glowed faintly.

    A piece of grass has complete branches, leaves and roots. Although it is separated from the soil, it does not look like it is withered or dead. It is lifelike. The faint red light seems to have heat, Gao Feng can feel it.

    This time, without waiting for the shopkeeper to introduce, the little princess spoke in a low voice: "This is called dragon blood grass. Legend has it that it grows from the place where dragon blood is spilled. This material is required for refining elixirs, and it can also be taken directly.  Great Tonic¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard the shopkeeper say loudly: "Dragon Blood Grass"

    Princess Qingrou curled her lips proudly again, and then various goods were presented.  They were all rare treasures, and it was an eye-opener for Gao Feng to have the princess beside him and introduce the ins and outs in a low voice. If he did this every day, this job of protecting the princess would be a good job.

    The starting price of each product is over 3,000 taels, and they are all from different trading houses. The goods on display are brilliant, magical and mysterious.  But everyone in the lobby was very calm, and they were obviously used to it. Even the little princess just wanted to show off her knowledge and was not very interested in treasures.

    The only exception is the third to last item coming out.  This display is also unique. There are two boxes in total. One box is half a foot high and has nine chimes of different sizes hanging on it. The other box is not that big.  There are two butterflies inside. They are made of jade, inlaid with silver wire and jewelry. The butterflies are the size of a round fan.

    Then the person on the central circular platform took a pair of silver drumsticks and struck the chimes.  As the sweet sound sounded, the two butterflies actually fluttered their wings and flew up.

    Pitch changes.  The direction and movements of the butterfly's flight also change, dancing gracefully.  As if in a dream, Gao Feng noticed that there were several runes arranged on the wings of the butterfly.

    "If you can play a tune on this chime, the butterflies will fly even more wonderfully. It was collected by Gao Shenghao in the south of the Yangtze River. It is said to be the work of Mr. Lu Da, a Taoist craftsman from the Wei Dynasty. The starting price is 50,000 taels.  "

    When the price was mentioned, there was a small commotion in the lobby, and Gao Feng was also speechless. To him, this butterfly was just a plaything at best, far less valuable than materials that were good for the body or useful for refining weapons.  And the price of 50,000 taels is really astonishing. The annual taxes of a county with hundreds of thousands of people may not reach this amount. It is really a waste to buy a toy.

    But the people at a few tables next to him obviously didn't think so, and Gao Feng could hear their whispers.

    "If I give this to the imperial concubine, she will definitely be happy."

    "Empress Laifei is in a bad mood lately, why not take this"

    People are really different from each other. Gao Feng shook his head and sighed, but he heard the girl next to him whisper: "Mr. Lu Da has made many world-famous treasures. If you can prove that he made them, ordinary utensils are worth thousands of gold"  Brother Gao, how much money did you bring today?"

    Princess Qingrou stumbled while speaking. Gao Feng was startled and turned to look at the girl. Her face changed, but her eyes were full of expectation. It¡¯s no wonder that the jade butterfly dancing to the sound of music,  How could a girl not like it when she saw it?

    "About thirty-four thousand taels."

    Gao Feng took out the Qiankun box, patted it and said, the silver compensated by the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom and the silver reward from the Demon-Suppressing Division are all in the Qiankun box. Speaking of which, the Zhu family's 30,000 taels were given to him by the little princess in front of him.  I fought for it because the other party has requirements.Gao Feng naturally would not refuse.

    Hearing this, Princess Qingrou immediately grimaced and muttered in a low voice: "The jade talisman I brought can only cost ten thousand taels, which is not even enough for the starting price."

    All the big business banks in the world have a business, which is to give customers a special jade talisman. With this jade talisman, you can withdraw silver from anywhere in the business without having to carry a large amount of cash or treasures. This is the most convenient  However, you can also set a limit and appoint a designated person, so you don¡¯t have to worry about mistaken withdrawals.

    Normally, the amount taken by both of them could be considered a huge amount of money, but now in Su Yitang's treasure gathering party, the amount actually fell short of the starting price.

    "Why don't you go back and get it?"

    At Gao Feng's speed, this back and forth was also a very short time, but the little princess shook her head slightly and said softly: "If you leave Su Yitang's range during the bidding, you cannot come back and continue bidding. This  It¡¯s an old rule.¡±

    It¡¯s really inexplicable that there is such a rule. Gao Feng smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    After passing the Yuewu Jade Butterfly, neither of them was interested in continuing to watch. The next item was a beauty elixir refined by Taipingguan, which can last for fifteen years. It is also extremely valuable.  However, neither of them was very interested in this, and the young princess did not explain it out loud.

    Next, no treasures were delivered to the round platform. The steward stood on the platform and said loudly: "Dear guests, in this lobby today, did you not feel stuffy? Instead, it seemed like you were by the mountains and rivers. The breath was fresh?"

    Everyone was stunned and nodded. It was indeed true. The steward smiled and said: "This is the last item to be bid, but it is a rare true talisman treasure. It was only delivered to our store this morning."

    There was a sudden explosion in the lobby. The listless Princess Qingrou also exclaimed, but Gao Feng did not understand. The little princess explained in a low voice: "There are many kinds of Noble Phantasms, but the power driven by runes is the purest."  , so precious, but the art of runes is only known by a few experts in the Taoist sect in the world. It is said that making rune treasures consumes real power, and they are unwilling to make them. It is said that no new rune treasures have been released for a hundred years, and the price is also  It's very high. Because of the high price, many Noble Phantasms are driven by other methods, but they are engraved with runes on the outside. Not to mention there are many ordinary objects with runes engraved on them. I don't know when it started.  A Noble Phantasm driven by runes is called a 'True Talisman Noble Phantasm'."

    Princess Qingrou¡¯s face was full of excitement, her eyes were full of curiosity, and she whispered: ¡°I really want to see what kind of precious phantom it is?¡±

    Gao Feng was also very curious, because he often carved ornaments with runes on them, but he wanted to see what this real rune looked like.

    "Bring up the treasure!"

    The steward who had been introduced for a long time spoke. The two stewards standing by the table did not leave. Instead, they leaned over to pick up something from under the table and carefully placed it on the table.

    Everyone was holding their breath and concentrating when they heard a "crash" sound, like something was spilled. Everyone looked over and found that Gao Feng had knocked over a tea bowl on the table. The young man was busy cleaning it up, and the waiters around him  He quickly ran over and got a new tea bowl.

    Everyone was a little dissatisfied, thinking that this young man really had never seen the world, so what was he making such a fuss about?

    "This treasure phantom is engraved with four runes, all of which are true talismans. They have the effect of purifying the breath, removing toxins and removing dust. The true talisman's purification platform starts at 200,000 taels, and is supplied by Cheng'en Pavilion!"

    "It's really amazing that there are four characters engraved on it."

    Princess Qingrou said in a low voice, but Gao Feng did not respond. Princess Qingrou looked over and found that Gao Feng, who had never been very interested in the Noble Phantasm, was looking at the round platform in shock.

    Gao Feng was of course shocked, because he was very familiar with the inverted measuring bucket-shaped table placed on the round table. This was the purification table he made with his own hands. The runes on it were all carved out by him with a carving knife.  It has been placed on the wooden shelf at home for a long time, and he is also planning to sell it in the market. This is the return gift he gave to Zhao Qiu yesterday!

    The Qi Purification Platform that sells for only a few bucks in the market is actually called a "True Talisman Treasure", and its starting price is two hundred thousand taels!

    Gao Feng was so shocked that he couldn't speak. The little princess next to him greeted him in a low voice before he came back to his senses. Princess Qingrou whispered: "Brother Gao, we don't have enough money this time, even if I go back  If you bring enough money, the person who bought this will not give it away, Brother Gao."

    The girl was kind-hearted. Gao Feng smiled and waved his hand. He stared at the purification platform. This distance was enough for Gao Feng's super eyesight to see all the details. It was indeed the one he carved himself, even the decorations on it.  The marks of the two wrong cuts are all there and confirmed to be correct.

    &nbsp; "Whose property is this Chengen Pavilion?"

    Gao Feng asked this question, and Princess Qingrou was indeed very knowledgeable. She replied in a low voice: "They belong to the Zhao family of the imperial merchants. Their family has been buying and selling for the palace for several generations. This Cheng'en Pavilion belongs to their family."  Business."

    As expected, it was Zhao Qiu who brought it over to sell it, and Gao Feng was convinced again.

    The goods that were brought out at the end of the bidding meeting were called "finalists". They thought they were some precious materials or elixirs, but they didn't expect them to be true talisman treasure phantoms. Everyone's emotions were suddenly aroused.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 128 Six hundred and fifty thousand taels

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    ?????????????? Then the steward carefully took the purification table aside, the box containing the blue star stone was moved up and opened, and the bidding for Su Yitang¡¯s treasure gathering began.

    The starting price of the Blue Star Stone was five thousand taels, but it was sold for eight thousand taels and was bought by someone sitting three rows behind.

    "There is nothing in these goods that really requires magic or other channels to use. They are all available to ordinary people. It seems to be specifically targeted at these wealthy families.

    Pieces of goods were taken out and pieces were sold in the bidding. Everyone present was wealthy, and there were a few who could be said to be as rich as anyone in the country. However, no one raised the price to buy a piece of goods.  Situation: You buy one item and I buy one item. When the price reaches a certain level, you will often give in when you see the other party¡¯s determination to get it. The atmosphere is very harmonious, but everyone is bidding to buy or sell.

    ????????????????????????? And after the True Talisman Treasure Purification Platform appeared, everyone was holding back, waiting for the last treasure to appear.

    Gao Feng had nothing to buy. He was now thinking about how the Qi Purifying Platform he carved became a true talisman and was worth so much money. After thinking about it, it felt very weird and interesting. As for Princess Qingrou,  They just wanted the jade butterfly that danced with the chimes, so the two of them just watched others bid.

    However, they did not bid from the beginning to the end. They just sat there and watched. They looked very different among the crowd. Gradually, everyone looked at them differently.

    "Don't let the servant's children use the post to watch the fun?"

    "Su Yitang doesn't have any dignity. In such an occasion, how can anyone be let in?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The families who came to the treasure gathering were not the heads of the family or male members of their direct lineage. Some were housekeepers, and some were close associates.  But the prime minister, the seven-rank officials, and the concierges were all confidantes around the heads of the families, so naturally they were all extremely wealthy.

    As for Gao Feng and the little princess who had changed their clothes, they looked a little shabby on this occasion. There was no bidding from the beginning to the end, and Princess Qingrou talked excitedly, even more like she had never seen the world.

    Gradually.  The eyes focused on Gao Feng and the two of them changed from curiosity to contempt and disdain. They were stared at by such eyes and listened to cold words, and some of the voices were obviously meant for these two people to hear.  Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou were both a little uncomfortable.

    "The piece below is the Lewu Jade Butterfly. It is supplied by Gaosheng. The starting price is 50,000 taels."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng's heart moved and he glanced at Princess Qingrou who was sitting next to her. The little princess was staring at the position of the central round platform.  With a look of extreme regret on his face, Gao Feng raised a hand. All eyes were on him again. There was no goods on the table now.  I'm definitely not here to buy anything.

    There are only three items left unsold, and everyone is immersed in them.  I hope it will proceed quickly, but this poor-looking boy raised his hand to interrupt.  What a troublemaker, the look in his eyes was no longer contempt, but disgust.

    The distinguished guest sitting in front raised his hand. Regardless of whether he bought something or not, the store staff would always serve him carefully. Immediately, someone came quickly and asked in a low voice: "What do you want your distinguished guest to do?"

    "Give this to the person in charge here at Gaoshenghao. Don't sell this jade butterfly. Send it here."

    Gao Feng said loudly, and there was a commotion among the buyers around him. The Su Yitang clerk who came over was also stunned, but after taking the things, he turned around and hurriedly went to handle them. Su Yitang was holding a treasure gathering party, and the goods sold here belonged to various companies.  , large gold and silver transactions must be guarded by someone.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t buy it, don¡¯t make trouble and waste everyone¡¯s time!¡±

    Someone could not help shouting, but Gao Feng sat there and ignored it. Princess Qingrou stared at Gao Feng with her eyes wide open, not knowing what was going on. Gao Feng just smiled.

    Everyone around the table looked at this table with unkind looks. Some people were about to stand up and scold them. At this moment, they saw a steward and two waiters walking over quickly. The two waiters were holding two boxes. If  If you have a sharp eye and a good memory, you can still recognize it. This is the box that contained the jade butterfly just now.

    The originally turbulent scene calmed down, and everyone was looking at Gao Feng's table. They saw the steward walking to the table, returning a sign with both hands, and saying: "Xia Jianquan, the young Gaosheng number, has met the deacon.  To the master"

    When he was about to kneel down as he spoke, Gao Feng reached out to support him and said, "Go to Fengtianfang to find me tonight and settle the money for this jade butterfly with you. Don't delay the subsequent bidding. You can go down first!"

    Xia Jianquan quickly bowed and saluted again, leading the way.The two guys went down and looked at Princess Qingrou whose eyes were widening across from her. Gao Feng scratched his head and said awkwardly: "Xiaguan also just remembered that this Gaoshenghao is the property of the clan. By chance, Xiaguan  Already a deacon.¡±

    After taking office as the deacon that day, someone brought Gao Feng the list of businesses, farms and escort agencies in the clan. Gao Feng glanced through it, but was not very impressed. The treasure gathering party mentioned the name "Gaoshenghao" twice.  , and then he remembered that this trading company was the property of the Gao family.

    For such valuable goods, it would be impossible to take them as a deacon, and the clan would be in trouble, so Gao Feng said the settlement would be done at night.

    After listening to Gao Feng¡¯s explanation, Princess Qingrou suddenly understood. She covered her mouth and laughed softly, her eyes turning into crescent moons. Then she looked at the box on the table and whispered: ¡°Thank you, Brother Gao!¡±

    The lobby was very quiet. Those contemptuous and disgusting eyes just now were gone. These wealthy people were silent. Gao Feng's inadvertent actions proved his identity and ability. Thinking about his own complaints and reprimands just now, he felt a little bit in his heart.  I'm worried and hope there won't be any conflicts.

    More knowledgeable people have already guessed Gao Feng's identity, and whispered there: "This Gaoshenghao is the property of the Gao family. I just called this young man the deacon. I think it is the Gao Feng who has become famous in the capital recently."  ¡±

    As soon as the name Gao Feng was mentioned, more people knew it, and some even whispered: "This Gao Feng was chosen by the King of Qin as the personal guard of Princess Qingrou, which is quite a feat. Maybe this Jade Butterfly is  For the princess."

    Gao Feng could hear these words, but Princess Qingrou could not. Gao Feng felt funny in his heart. I am afraid that the people in the lobby did not know that the princess they were talking about was right in front of them.

    There was no disturbance in the subsequent goods bidding. After the episode where Gao Feng stopped the goods, everyone's attention was no longer on the transaction itself. Gao Feng had just felt it personally, just a few sentences, about the power of the Gao family's deacons.  In words, tens of thousands of taels of treasures determine the ownership. The respect of Manager Xia and the clerks, as well as the completely different attitudes of the people around them, all show that after being a deacon of the Gao family, the status is really different.

    It¡¯s not that the Gao family is more prominent than other families in this hall, but that Gao Feng has also entered this class since then, and they will naturally not offend or look down upon characters of the same status.

    The Zhu Yan Dan was quickly bought by Concubine Zhen¡¯s relatives. The scene became quieter afterwards, and everyone stared at the Qi Purifying Table being placed on the round table.

    "Please bid!"

    "Two hundred and one thousand taels!"

    "Two hundred and twenty thousand taels!"

    "Two hundred and fifty thousand taels!"

    ?¡­

    "Three hundred thousand taels!"

    All the companies that had reserved their bids before were bidding with all their strength. The price of the air purifier skyrocketed. At first it was an increase of ten thousand taels and ten thousand taels, and soon the price jumped every time to fifty thousand taels.  .

    ?? These noble families in the capital no longer pay attention to their manners and reserve. They all shout out prices with blushing faces and refuse to give in to each other.

    Naturally, Princess Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou would not join in the bidding, but the little princess was very excited and whispered: "Both Zhengxuan Sect and Taiping Temple are not good at refining weapons, but if Qingxu Sect does it,  Yes, it will definitely not be sold in Su Yitang, who made it?"

    "This is what I did!" Gao Feng wanted to reply, but he didn't say it. He sat there and felt strange in his heart. This was just an ornament that he carved out of ordinary stones with time, but now it was being used by someone.  Thinking it was a competition for a treasure, prices of one hundred thousand taels or hundreds of thousands taels were casually shouted out.

    Runes are spread throughout the world, but truly effective runes are hard to come by. Gao Feng also knew this, but he never expected that the runes he carved at random would actually be effective.

    Gao Feng suddenly thought of the fresh smell in the house, and then thought of the flowers and plants in the yard that had withered yesterday. It turned out that it was all because of the purification platform. As usual, Gao Feng subconsciously touched his heart.  Such strangeness must be related to the fairy mountain.

    "Isn't it just for purifying your breath? Why are everyone so crazy about it?"

    "Grandpa Huang and my father have this Qi Purification Platform. Under the purified atmosphere of this Qi Purification Platform, you can avoid all diseases and prolong your life. It has various benefits for the body. I heard that some elixir ingredients are also good for the body.  Noble phantoms and the like must be preserved for a long time under such an aura, so the price is naturally high."

    The little princess knows a lot. It is not unusual for the Daxia royal family to have such a true talisman and treasure. It is normal for the emperor and princes to have them at home.

    "Six hundred and fifty thousand taels!"

    In the end, the Qi Purification Platform was obtained by Lai Guo Gong¡¯s family, and Princess Qingrou came over to lower it.He said in a loud voice: "This purification platform will most likely be sent to the palace for Empress Lai Fei"

    Gao Feng nodded, with some emotion in his heart. He thought that as a deacon of the Marquis family, he could only mobilize less than 200,000 taels of silver at any time. However, he actually spent 650,000 taels to buy a treasure here. There are some poor states in Daxia.  , a state¡¯s annual taxes cannot reach this amount.

    But when he thought that the 650,000 taels he bought were carved by himself, and the materials did not exceed 50 taels at most, Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh.

    The ownership of the purification platform has been decided, and the dust of the Treasure Gathering Party has also settled. Buyers from all walks of life used the Qianzhuang Jade Talisman to deliver the money to Su Yitang.

    Everyone who left here took a special look at Gao Feng. Gao Feng from the Gao family is now one of the most famous young people in the capital. There is no harm in remembering his appearance.

    Everyone, do you have subscriptions, monthly passes and rewards?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 129 The Origin of the Noble Phantasm

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    Gao Feng put the deacon's badge back into his arms. The treasure gathering didn't last long, which was just over an hour. It wasn't even lunch time yet. Gao Feng thought about it and asked, "What's next, Princess?"  Are you going back home?"

    Princess Qingrou only said that she came to Su Yitang to watch the treasure gathering. If there are no arrangements for the next time, she should go back to the palace. Princess Qingrou has a valuable status, so it is not appropriate to waste time outside.

    But the girl in front of her saw the wonderful scene of fighting for the True Talisman Treasure Purification Platform and got the jade butterfly. She was very happy. Of course she didn't want to go back. She narrowed her eyes and whispered: "Brother Gao, I'm going to Shima  Let¡¯s take a stroll down the street, okay?¡±

    Gao Feng would naturally not object. He could just go back to Shima Street for a patrol, so that no one would take care of him when he was gone. However, it was a bit far away from Shima Street and it was obviously inappropriate to walk there. Even though Gao Feng had the Qiankun Box in his hand, he  But he didn't want to help load the two boxes of Jade Butterfly. Gao Feng had a second thought and said that it was inconvenient to walk on the street with the boxes, so it was better to hire a carriage to load the boxes. This also gave the little princess a reason to go in the carriage.

    Gao Feng held the wooden box, and the little princess walked aside happily. The two of them just went out. This behavior surprised everyone in Su Yitang. Why did a person of such status not even have an entourage?

    When they arrived at the door of the store, Su Yitang, the shopkeeper here, was waiting. Although Su Yitang was backed by Taiping Temple, he still had to have a good relationship with the local dignitaries in order to make money. Gao Feng was considered a stranger, but today  But the skill shown was not small, and the shopkeeper wanted to make good friends.

    The shopkeeper of Su Yitang handed over the name card.  He asked Gao Feng to patronize Su Yitang, and he would provide convenience when the time came. Gao Feng responded politely, but this person came at the right time.  Gao Feng just asked the other party to help hire a carriage with a carriage.

    The little princess was invited to get on the carriage and the box was placed on it. Gao Feng followed the carriage and walked towards Shima Street. Princess Qingrou was obviously very excited and refused to stay in the carriage contentedly.  He opened the curtain of the carriage and kept talking to Gao Feng.

    They were all talking about the Jade Butterfly and the Qi Purification Platform. Princess Qingrou still kept guessing who made these.  He guessed the former Wei Dynasty, and also guessed some Taoist sects that were not in Daxia. Gao Feng felt ridiculous, but did not explain.  It would be too shocking to say that such a precious phantom was made by oneself.

    Although the journey was long, it didn¡¯t feel boring to have such a lively and lovely girl chatting with me, and I soon arrived at Shima Street.

    Arrive at Shima Street.  Everyone recognized Gao Feng and knew his identity. When they saw him walking beside the carriage, everyone guessed who was on the carriage.

    Gao Feng is most familiar with Yongji Jewelry Store, a store on Shima Street.  The lobby environment over there is also more elegant, suitable for a princess to stay.  When he took the carriage to the door of Yongji, he saw Zhao Qiu waiting there.  In the past, Zhao Qiu was always with Luo Xiyi and Bai Huayong, but today he was alone.

    Zhao Qiu was standing on the steps, looking around, as if he was waiting for someone. When he saw Gao Feng appear, he quickly ran down the steps, came to Gao Feng, and said breathlessly: "Brother Gao, I apologize to you!"

    Although it has nothing to do with him how to deal with the gifts given in return, Zhao Qiu took the gifts he gave to sell, which was really rude.

    Over there, Zhao Qiu quickly walked down the steps, and when he arrived in front of Gao Feng, he gave him a big gift. His head almost touched the ground, and he said repeatedly: "Brother, I apologize to you."

    After saying that, they bowed again and again. It was lunch time, and Shima Street was a lively place. Zhao Qiu was so grand that many people looked over. Even the little princess in the carriage opened the curtain.

    "Why apologize?" Gao Feng asked, but he guessed some reasons.

    Zhao Qiu said very honestly: "It is extremely rude for me to sell my brother's gift in return. I would like to apologize to my brother. However, I also have a reason. Please listen to your explanation."

    At this time, shopkeeper Zhang from Yongji Jewelry Store also came out and said with a smile: "Master Gao, Mr. Zhao has been here waiting for you early in the morning. It's noisy outside. Come in and drink tea and talk!"

    Zhao Qiu apologized. This time the shopkeeper said when he started waiting. Gao Feng was no longer angry. Calculating the time and distance, Zhao Qiu could not have known that he would appear at the treasure gathering party and those in Su Yitang.  No one guessed Gao Feng's identity until the end.

    This shows that Zhao Qiu originally came here to explain his apology. It has nothing to do with whether he knew it or not. What he did was completely honest.

    "Take it"?Sold it all at once?  But it sold for a sky-high price!  Gao Feng laughed and joked a few words.

    Over there, Zhao Qiu had a big mouth. Gao Feng patted him on the shoulder before he could react and stammered: "It turns out that eldest brother already knows."

    "I just found out." Gao Feng said with a smile, then turned to Princess Qingrou on the carriage and said, "Qing please get off the bus and have tea together."

    Princess Qingrou was still in disguise, and her identity could not be revealed in front of outsiders, so she temporarily changed her words. The little princess jumped out of the carriage with a smile. Zhao Qiu naturally did not recognize who she was, but thought Gao Feng  They were all so polite. He might be the young master of some family in the capital. He also nodded and said hello, then turned to ask Gao Feng and said, "Brother, this matter is really a coincidence. The elders in my family came forward again, and I can't do anything about it."  , otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have come to see Big Brother early in the morning.¡±

    "Let's go in and talk, Shopkeeper Zhang, bring some snacks and book a private room for me in the restaurant over there." Gao Feng arranged a few words. At lunch time, Princess Qingrou hasn't eaten yet, so she can't be hungry.  .

    The first floor of Yongji Jewelry Store was originally decorated as a quiet teahouse. Desserts and tea were all prepared. After Gao Feng and the others sat down, they were quickly served. Princess Qingrou was already hungry, so she started to eat there.  , a waiter was waiting for instructions not far away.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was not angry or angry, Zhao Qiu breathed a sigh of relief and took a sip of tea to explain.

    That day, after Zhao Qiu received Gao Feng¡¯s gift in return, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. He really didn¡¯t care about such decorations. The Qi Purification Platform carved by Gao Feng was just average at best, with cheap materials and not worth much money.

    You must know that there is also a purification table in Zhao Qiu's bedroom. It is made of pure white jade, with patterns inlaid with gold and silver wire. The workmanship is exquisite and the materials are expensive. This is an ornament for a wealthy family.

    After delivering the horses, Zhao Qiu was already drunk. With the help of the servants, he returned home. He went to sleep soundly. The servants placed the purification table in Zhao Qiu's study.

    Every time he fell asleep drunk, he always had a headache when he woke up the next day. But after sleeping this night, when Zhao Qiu woke up, he found that he was refreshed, as if he had not drank. Moreover, when a person is drunk, the breath he exhales,  The body smell is very unpleasant, and I always have to ventilate the room when I get up, but this time the room is also very fresh.

    Zhao Qiu usually doesn¡¯t notice this at all, he just rubs his head and goes to wash up and have breakfast.

    Among the children of this generation of the Zhao family, Zhao Qiu has three sisters. He is an only child. And considering their family background, although Zhao Qiu is a bit of a playboy, he is still very sensible and is loved by his parents and grandparents.

    Although Zhao Qiu is almost 20 years old, his grandmother comes to see him every day. Even if she can't see anyone, she still wants to check on other things, such as how dedicated the people are in serving her and how much they pay for their accommodation.  Is there anything missing or something like that?

    After having breakfast at Zhao Qiu¡¯s side, he went out to work for the Demon Suppression Division. In fact, he went to have fun. His grandmother also came to his residence to check on him as usual.

    The old grandmother felt sorry for her grandson. She would give whatever good things she had to her grandson. Her favorite pot of six-color camellias was also arranged to be placed in her grandson's study. Speaking of which, the flowering period had just passed, and the flowers that had been blooming for a long time were all gone.  Begins to wither.

    ??The old man is thoughtful and thought before he came that the flowers were withered and unsightly, so he had to arrange for the maid to pinch the flowers and bury them in the pots. However, he did not expect that when he entered the study, he found the six-color camellia in full bloom, extremely beautiful.

    It was obviously withered yesterday, so why does it look like this today? The old grandmother thought that she had misremembered it, and asked the servants and maids below. Everyone said it was strange, it withered yesterday, and now it looks like this this morning.  The appearance of blooming.

    If ordinary people saw such a strange thing, everyone would laugh and pass it off as a strange story. However, the Zhao family has seen and heard many things for generations of royal merchants. Such inexplicable strangeness may not be a good thing.  If there is any evil spirit causing trouble, it will be a disaster. The old lady naturally understands this truth.

    What¡¯s more, this strange thing happened to her precious grandson. The old grandmother quickly sent people to Zhao Qiu¡¯s father and asked him to arrange for someone to come and take a look.

    With the Zhao family¡¯s wealthy background, there were also familiar Taoist masters in the capital. Zhao Qiu¡¯s father also cared very much about his son, and immediately sent someone from the Taoist Academy to invite a Taoist priest he was close to to check.

    After the Taoist came to Zhao Qiu's study, he immediately found the reason for the blooming of the camellia without using Taoism. The four runes on the Qi Purification Table were running non-stop. He inhaled the dirty air and exhaled the clean air. The plants and trees absorbed this  With pure Qi, you can always be invincible.

    The Taoist priests in the Taoist temple are also well-informed.There is also a lot of research on runes in the Taoist temple, but a purification platform with four true runes engraved on it was placed so casually in the study room, which made the Taoist priest and Zhao Qiu's father tease him when he explained the reason.  Wow, you guys, the Zhao family is really a big deal.

    After learning the reason, the old grandmother felt relieved. However, Zhao Qiu's father noticed that the Zhao family, royal merchants for generations, understood the value of a true talisman treasure phantom. Such a treasure phantom appeared inexplicably.  It's really strange in my son's study.

    Asking for subscriptions, monthly tickets and rewards

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 130 On-site treasure making

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    It¡¯s easy to ask for a clear answer. I called the entourage who followed Zhao Qiu out yesterday to ask, and I immediately found out that the True Talisman Noble Phantasm, the Qi Purification Platform, was a gift given to Zhao Qiu by a demon-suppressing captain.

    Zhao Qiu's father also heard about Gao Feng's name and deeds. He also knew that Zhao Qiu took the exotic black horse from the racecourse outside the city and gave it to Gao Feng.  Wouldn't it be better to have a well-trained horse?

    After knowing the ins and outs, Zhao Qiu's father had other thoughts. His family was responsible for the palace's purchases, which was a very lucrative job. The family's wealth also came from this, but his business name, Cheng'en Pavilion, had recently been  But not very good.

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t make money, Chengen Pavilion also has a lot of money, but it has been too quiet recently, and business people also pay attention to a reputation. This is loud, and there are various benefits.

    Su Yitang holds treasure gatherings regularly, and he always sends messages to the big business houses in the capital and the prefectures near the capital, asking them to come and auction their rare treasures.

    This treasure gathering will be a huge profit, but in such an occasion, making money is secondary. The key is to show one's own strength. The more precious and rare the things you collect, the more it shows the ability and connotation of this company. The Zhao family has been silent recently.  There is really no treasure to be found here.

    Now this true talisman treasure qi purification platform suddenly appeared, it is not a good treasure. The Zhao family naturally knows that few merchants can collect this true talisman treasure phantom now. Take this out, the Zhao family's Chengen  The pavilion will definitely show its reputation and attract everyone's attention.

    Zhao Qiu, who was having fun outside, was hurriedly called back and asked to take Gao Feng's return gift to auction.  Of course Zhao Qiu didn't want to. This was really too petty, and he would be laughed at by others if it spread outside. But his father also understood what he said.  I just know that Gao Feng has an extraordinary status now, so I discussed it with you, otherwise I would just take it away. You should go and apologize to Gao Feng and explain the difficulties of our family, and you are not selling it for the money, but the money for the sale.  Give it all to Gao Feng. What our family wants is this reputation and face.

    That¡¯s all.  Zhao Qiu had no choice but to ask his family to take away the Qi Purification Platform. He also knew that this day was the family ceremony for Gao Feng to take office as deacon, so he could not go there and disturb it.  So I came here early today to wait and apologize to Gao Feng.

    Actually, Zhao Qiu also had doubts and surprise in his heart. Gao Feng was really amazing, not to mention the subdued fierce horse.  The bloody victory, the brutal beating of Luo Xiyi and other powerful deeds, how come the gift he gave casually in return was the True Talisman Noble Phantasm, even though Zhao Qiu was drunk that day.  But I still vaguely remember what Gao Feng said, "I carved this purification platform myself." Isn't Gao Feng a warrior?  How can I still make the True Talisman Noble Phantasm.

    ?Apologies again.  I had questions again, and finally came to Shima Street.  Gao Feng, who was always punctual, was not here, which made him anxious to wait.

    After explaining this, Zhao Qiu stood up and said solemnly: "Brother Gao, my father has already explained that the Zhao family won't take a penny of the silver from this treasure gathering, and it will all belong to the eldest brother. In this matter, Zhao Qiu  The family owes my eldest brother a favor."

    "The things have been given to you, and the money is yours. Whatever you give me, I don't want it!" Gao Feng explained clearly that he had no grudges in his heart. He was also happy for Zhao Qiu's frankness. Being able to do this is a true friend.  What is given away is what is given away. What does the money have to do with him? Gao Feng's position is very clear.

    Zhao Qiu could probably guess what price this true talisman treasure could be sold for. What's more, Gao Feng came from the treasure gathering party. He knew that it was a huge sum of money but was not tempted. This magnanimity was really remarkable. He was like this  Bian tried to persuade him several times, but Gao Feng's position remained firm.

    After all, this is in Yongji Jewelry Store, and it doesn¡¯t look good to be polite. However, Princess Qingrou was watching and listening attentively.

    The little princess was at the treasure gathering just now. With her extensive knowledge, she was shocked when she was shown the True Talisman. But she was even more surprised just now. She didn¡¯t expect that the rare True Talisman was made by Gao Feng.

    Hearing Zhao Qiu say that the precious phantom was made by Gao Feng, Princess Qingrou almost screamed out in surprise. She hurriedly drank tea to hide her surprise. After that, she looked at Gao Feng with even more eyes.  bright colors.

    After talking for a long time, Gao Feng was unwilling to accept it. Zhao Qiu rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Brother, if you don't do this, you can carve something with runes on it with your own hands and give it to me. That Qi Purification Platform will be fine."  The eldest brother asked the younger brother to sell it on his behalf."

    "You're so mean-spirited, okay, I'll do the same thing for you." Gao Feng smiled and agreed. Both parties rejected it for a long time. Zhao Qiu's proposal was the best solution, at least it didn't require the Zhao family to be so solemn.Thank yourself for everything and make yourself angry.

    Zhao Qiu's proposal had two purposes. One was to let Gao Feng accept the Zhao family's gratitude. The other was that he wanted to know whether Gao Feng made the Qi Purifying Platform himself. Everyone knew how precious the True Talisman Treasure was.  , if Gao Feng can produce it, and his family has such a good relationship with Gao Feng, one can imagine what this means to the Zhao family.

    I don¡¯t know when Yongji¡¯s shopkeeper Zhang came to their table. After Gao Feng saw him, he said with a smile: "Is there a carving knife in the store? Bring one over and use it!"

    Shopkeeper Zhang quickly agreed and arranged for the waiter to go get it, but he didn't move. Gao Feng thought about it for a while and said to Zhao Qiu: "Give me your short knife!"

    Zhao Qiu is wearing a short knife. The handle and scabbard can be seen inlaid with gems and gold and silver wire weaving patterns. It is extremely luxurious, but it should also be mainly for decoration.

    After pulling it out, the short knife was made of fine steel, sharp and shiny. The carving knife had been delivered over there. Just as shopkeeper Zhang was about to take it, he saw Gao Feng making gestures with the short knife and said quickly: "Get a carving knife."  Here comes the iron knife."

    Gao Feng over there also heard it and said with a smile: "Just bring it over and use it the same way."

    Shopkeeper Zhang is in a jewelry store and knows a lot about carving. The carving knives used to carve on stone, wood and iron are completely different. The knife the clerk brought just now was a carving knife on stone, so it probably won't work.

    He had just heard from the waiter serving this table that this tall man seemed to be able to carve some kind of real talisman and treasure. The waiter didn't understand, but the shopkeeper understood what it meant and hurriedly came over to watch. Seeing this  Mr. Gao didn't even know much about carving, so he suddenly became more suspicious.

    Gao Feng took the carving knife and saw Zhao Qiu staring at it intently, while the little princess next to him had his mouth wide open in shock. He thought it was really interesting and said with a smile: "I know the talisman."  There aren¡¯t many words, so it¡¯s just right to carve the word ¡®sharp¡¯ on this short sword.¡±

    "Brother Gao, is this how you make the True Talisman Treasure?" Princess Qingrou stammered, with an incredulous expression on her face.

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded. He had started making ornaments and other utensils very early. He knew a lot about runes, but the combination of runes and utensils mostly had fixed rules. He knew the runes that could be engraved on swords.  Words are also "sharp".

    Holding the handle of the knife with one hand and picking up the carving knife with the other, Gao Feng didn't know how to carve out the Qi Purification Platform called the "True Talisman Noble Phantasm". Gao Feng could only slowly recall the state at that time.

    Calmness and the use of true energy are necessary. The surrounding area has also quieted down. Princess Qingrou, Zhao Qiu and Shopkeeper Zhang are all watching with breathless concentration.

    The lobby on the first floor of Yongji was quite bright. There was light coming from the blade of the carving knife, but people would think it was the reflection of the blade, but no one noticed that the light was slightly golden.

    As soon as the blade of the carving knife came into contact with the blade of Zhao Qiu's dagger, it was as if it were carved on cork. Traces appeared all of a sudden. Gao Feng had long memorized these common runes and carved them stroke by stroke.  out.

    Everyone stared at the gradually complete rune characters on Zhao Qiu's short sword, but they did not see the golden glimmer flowing into the rune carvings along the blade of the carving knife. Every time a little bit of glimmer disappeared, it immediately disappeared.  not see.

    The structure of the "Rui" character is relatively complicated and the appearance is not good-looking. Gao Feng's memory is very reliable, and now his strength and control are sufficient, so he can finish writing this character smoothly.

    Shopkeeper Zhang next to him closed his eyes disapprovingly. He had also seen how his own craftsmen carved runes. Because the "sharp" characters didn't look good, the craftsmen had to modify the strokes to make them look smoother, but high-end.  Feng, on the other hand, carried out the work in a meticulous manner, and at first glance he seemed to be an incompetent person.

    How could such a person know how to carve real runes? I don¡¯t know where the Qi Purification Platform given to Zhao Qiu came from. Maybe the tall man made a mistake and gave it away in vain, which was a big deal.

    After Gao Feng finished carving, Princess Qingrou and Zhao Qiu, who were watching carefully, both let out a sigh of relief, and then looked at Gao Feng in confusion. They wondered if they could just finish carving like this, and they couldn't see anything strange.  , it seems that the dagger is just carved with symbols.

    "Is this done?" Princess Qingrou couldn't help but ask.

    Seeing Gao Feng smiling and nodding, Princess Qingrou¡¯s face was full of disbelief, she opened her mouth but still didn¡¯t speak.

    Zhao Qiu was puzzled, but with a smile on his face he said: "Brother Gao has such good skills, I really admire him!"

    "It seems that the rune flashed" While being polite, Princess Qingrou shouted in a low voice. When he heard the boy who followed Gao Feng screamed, Zhao Qiu quickly looked towards  Short sword, thatShopkeeper Zhang, who was about to do something, also turned around.

    Originally, the little princess didn¡¯t want to pay much attention to it, but when she saw this change, she started to stare at it again.

    The short sword placed on the table is still sharp and shiny, but even people who don't know anything about weapons can see the difference from before.

    The gleaming cold light just now does not give people a sharp feeling, it is more like a polished instrument, just for the sake of beauty. After the runes are carved, the short sword is even a bit dim as a whole, but at this time  But it was completely different. Zhao Qiu, who wanted to pick it up and look at it, stretched out his hand halfway but retracted it again. He smiled dryly and said, "Why are you suddenly afraid of cutting your hand?"

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 131 Unparalleled Sharpness

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> <div><script ></script>

    "Oops, why are the runes missing" Princess Qingrou exclaimed next to her. Everyone looked over and found that the "sharp" character had disappeared, but the entire short sword had changed.  It was so cold that everyone now understood that this knife was a sharp weapon for killing and wounding.

    Zhao Qiu carefully picked up the knife, pondered for a moment, then took out a piece of gold cake from his arms, put it on the table, picked up the short knife that had been engraved with runes, and cut it.

    Because there were people at the table, Zhao Qiu did not dare to exert too much force, just like chopping vegetables. But when the knife touched the gold cake, it was like a sharp blade cutting into tofu, cutting directly into it.

    Gold is soft in texture and is not easy to cut with a sharp blade. No one expected that it would be cut like this. Before it was cut to the end, Zhao Qiu was shocked. He quickly raised the knife and turned it over in front of his eyes.

    Princess Qingrou opened her mouth wider than before. The sword could cut through gold. This was already a standard for evaluating sharp blades. Shopkeeper Zhang stood there blankly. Now they vaguely felt that the sword had a big effect.  The changes, but there are still many doubts. How precious is the True Talisman Treasure? Gao Feng just carved it out with an ordinary carving knife?  It's really hard to believe.

    There was a "pop" sound, which made everyone react. They followed the sound and looked over, only to find that the carving knife in Gao Feng's hand was shattered. The little princess stared at it for a while with her mouth wide open. Any abnormality now made her  She felt magical.

    "Shopkeeper, do you have any weapons and protective equipment that are imitated from the War Demon Temple for sale?" Zhao Qiu greeted the shopkeeper Zhang and said.

    Shopkeeper Zhang was stunned for a moment and said quickly: "Yes. Yes, bring it to the young master!"

    Seeing the surprised expressions of Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou, Zhao Qiu explained with a smile: "Although the weapons and protective equipment of the imitation war demon temple are imitations, they still need to be made with some meaning, and they must be paid attention to when forging.  Adding mithril sand makes the armor much tougher than ordinary items, so it is most suitable for testing knives."

    "Brother Gao, if mithril sand is added to this armor, its value will immediately increase tenfold. Because the weapons imitating the War Demon Temple are expensive, we will only add them to this kind of artifact." Princess Qingrou next to her  explained.

    Zhao Qiu looked at him in surprise.  Thinking that the boy brought by Gao Feng knew a lot, he smiled and praised: "This little brother is really well-informed."

    At the urging of shopkeeper Zhang, it didn¡¯t take long for a waiter to come over with several boxes, large and small, and put them on the table.  Zhao Qiu turned around a few times and pulled out a broad-bladed axe.

    The thickest part of this ax is almost an inch, the size of a cattail leaf fan, very thick, after it is placed on the table.  Zhao Qiu asked the guys to remove the other boxes and asked with a smile: "Shopkeeper, are these all from Yanshan Iron Works?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to deceive the young master, they are all purchased from Yanshan Iron Factory.¡±

    "The weapons imitating the Demon Temple in many places no longer add mithril sand. Only Yanshan Iron Factory keeps adding it, and their prices are also the most expensive." Question and answer over there.  Princess Qingrou explained in a low voice that Shopkeeper Zhang from Yongji Jewelry Store also knew Zhao Qiu's identity.  He did not dare to deceive the children of such a wealthy businessman.

    Zhao Qiu signaled everyone to go further away. Just as he was about to wave his knife, he shook his head and waved to a waiter on the side. The waiter came over inexplicably. Zhao Qiu handed the short knife in his hand to the waiter and smiled.  Then he said: "Give you twenty taels, and you can use this knife to chop that axe."

    Working in Yongji, an ordinary clerk can earn five taels of silver a year, which is quite generous. Zhao Qiu immediately gave this amount, and the clerk immediately took the knife. Zhao Qiu said to shopkeeper Zhang over there:  "I bought this axe."

    Shopkeeper Zhang quickly smiled and nodded. Everyone could guess Zhao Qiu¡¯s intention. Zhao Qiu is a warrior after all. If he cuts with force, his own strength will be used on the knife. You can¡¯t tell how sharp the knife itself is, but this  Guys are ordinary people, so naturally they don't have this factor.

    Everyone moved away, and Gao Feng deliberately stopped in front of the princess to avoid being splashed by debris or something.

    If you use a short knife to chop the axe, if you judge according to common sense, either the blade is curled or the blade is broken, there is nothing wrong with the axe.

    This guy also works in Yongji Jewelry Store, so he naturally knows the texture of the "War Demon Temple" weapon. It is really hard, sharp and of high quality.

    "It's just for a moment, don't wait, just chop!" Zhao Qiu over there was a little impatient. He stretched out his hand and threw out a piece of silver, urging the guy to hurry up. The guy looked at Shopkeeper Zhang and then raised his knife to chop.  Go down.

    When the knife was about to fall, Gao Feng shook his head, because this guy obviously??I was worried that the dagger would break, and there would be a pause when it was about to cut. The force would be smaller, so the effect might not be good. Princess Qingrou behind Gao Feng covered her ears. There would definitely be a big collision at this time.  ring.

    With a "swipe" sound, the guy's knife seemed to be cutting into the empty space. The blade sank into the ax face and then struck down directly, as if there was no obstruction.

    The guy thought there would be a counter-shock, so his body tensed up, and he was so empty all of a sudden. He staggered for two steps before he stabilized his body, and stared blankly at the table in front of him.

    There was a "snap" sound, and the seemingly unchanged ax was separated from the middle, and the hardwood tabletop below was also separated from the middle. The big axe, and the table, were split in half by the guy's knife without enough strength.  .

    The ax fell to the ground, and the tabletop fell to the ground. There was a loud noise, and other customers in the store also looked over. Shopkeeper Zhang smiled and comforted him a few words, and quickly walked to the side of the ax and the table.

    Gao Feng and Zhao Qiu also approached quickly, while Princess Qingrou stood there with her mouth covered, with a look of shock in her eyes. There was no momentum with this knife, but it was indeed cut in two. The fine steel  The large ax mixed with mithril sand has a neat cross section, as if it were cutting tofu with a sharp blade, not to mention the tabletop.

    How strong can a clerk in a jewelry store have? He swung the dagger and struck it, and it had such an effect. The dagger engraved with runes was so sharp!

    "True Talisman Treasure, this is really a true talisman" Zhao Qiu said incoherently, and hurriedly took the knife from the clerk's hand. After a few glances, the disbelief on his face turned into a cheerful smile, cautious  Put it back into the scabbard.

    Then he flattered Gao Feng and said, "Brother, this is the second true talisman. The first one is for sale. I will bring you the money when I get home"

    Before Zhao Qiu could finish his words, Princess Qingrou yelled out uncontrollably: "The book says that in order to make a true talisman, a Taoist must at least have the magic power of the 'Transformation Realm'.  You have to burn incense and bathe, you have to choose a paradise, different runes require different materials, and even the people who carve the runes have different types of practices. Howhowwhat?  It¡¯s so easy to finish carving, this is an ordinary carving knife, isn¡¯t it, shopkeeper?¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhang didn't recover from the shock, but he still nodded. It was indeed an ordinary carving knife. The little princess no longer cared about her demeanor, and asked Zhao Qiu again: "Mr. Zhao, is your knife originally a treasured knife?  Is it a sharp blade that can cut off the weapons of the War Demon Temple?"

    "If I could have this sharp blade, why bother selling the Qi purifying table that my elder brother gave me? I would just go with this knife. Little brother, you are thinking too much. This knife of mine is just for the sake of wealth. It is from Chengen Pavilion.  , five hundred taels a handful." Zhao Qiu replied with a smile. He was actually a little impatient, but this boy came with Gao Feng, and he always had to give him some face.

    Princess Qingrou was stunned again, and Zhao Qiu asked Gao Feng again: "Brother Gao, what's the matter with the money?"

    Hearing Zhao Qiu's words, Gao Feng was about to answer when he suddenly felt a little weak. This was not an injury after the battle, but a real loss of strength. This defect would not affect his actions and spirit, but it was indeed  Lost.

    ??????????????Could it be like this if you carve out effective runes?  Gao Feng thought so in his heart, but did not show it on the surface. Zhao Qiu wanted to give the money so eagerly, so it would not be good to reject it blindly. Gao Feng pondered for a moment, turned to Princess Qingrou and said, "What if?  If the Jade Butterfly is auctioned, how much will it cost?"

    The little princess immediately answered and said, "It should be eighty thousand taels. This is a plaything after all, and we won't spend too much money to fight for it."

    Gao Feng nodded and said to Zhao Qiu, who was listening a little confused: "Today I will take one hundred thousand taels to the Gaoshenghao. It is said to be the money to buy the jade butterfly at Su Yitang's treasure gathering today. Do you know?"

    Zhao Qiu agreed subconsciously, and then asked: "Brother Gao, the rest of the silver will be delivered to your home."

    "One hundred thousand taels is enough. If you mention the money again, we will no longer be brothers." Gao Feng said with a smile.

    Zhao Qiu was stunned for a moment, but his face became much more serious. He saluted Gao Feng solemnly and said, "Please don't worry, brother, I will definitely do it."

    Gaoshenghao also needs to make money. He can't take it for nothing, nor can he take it cheaply. It's not appropriate to ask Qingrou County for money. Gao Feng was thinking about making up for it on his own, and Zhao Qiu came to his door, so he just took it to make up for it.  .

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, Princess Qingrou next to her was smiling and didn't say anything. The waiter over there packed up the ax and the table and went down. Shopkeeper Zhang hesitated for a moment, then walked up quickly and saluted.  Then he said: "I want to ask an offensive question, but I don't know if it's appropriate."Not suitable?  "

    "I'll go back and arrange for someone to send the money for the ax from the War Demon Temple. This jade talisman is ten thousand taels each. You want me to give you some cash?" Zhao Qiu said impatiently. He thought this shopkeeper was here to ask for money.

    Shopkeeper Zhang waved his hands repeatedly and said: "Young master Zhao, that's not what I'm asking. I want to ask you two, is the short sword carved by Master Gao just now really not a precious sword?"

    There will be another update later

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 132 Mingshen

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Although the chop just now was amazing, some sharp swords and sharp edges can also do it, and it does not necessarily have to be a true talisman. Therefore, the shopkeeper in this chapter has this question, but when asked this question,  Before Gao Feng spoke, Zhao Qiu's face darkened first and he said: "Do you know whose family I am from? Who is Brother Gao? Do you know? It doesn't matter if you remember me forever. I'm lying to you.  What to do?"

    These words were serious. The shopkeeper bowed to apologize again and again, took a few steps closer and said: "Master Gao, Master Gao, what you did today is really astonishing. I want to report it to the main account. Maybe the main account is east."  The Lord wants to see Mr. Gao again, but I wonder if Mr. Gao will allow it?"

    The meaning of the True Talisman Noble Phantasm is naturally understood by Shopkeeper Zhang of the jewelry store, and Gao Feng can use an ordinary carving knife to carve the characters and make a True Talisman Noble Phantasm. This is even more extraordinary. He can win over  Shopkeeper Zhang understands what it means to a jewelry store to be able to get closer, so he asked such a rude question.

    Gao Feng was not very interested in this. He was just having fun with his friends and close friends, so he carved one now. He was not doing it to make money. When he heard this, he just said lightly: "We will talk about it later."

    Zhao Qiu got such a precious sword again, and he couldn't sit still because he was so happy. Besides, there was a strange young man beside Gao Feng, so he couldn't drag him to drink and have fun, so he simply got up and said goodbye, saying that he was going back to prepare money.  , send it to Gaoshenghao in the evening.

    Seeing Zhao Qiu excitedly go out, Gao Feng smiled and said to the little princess: "Your Highness, this Zhao Qiu must be showing off to others with this knife."

    Princess Qingrou was also laughing there.  It was lively and exciting just now, and it was indeed an eye-opener.

    After struggling for so long, the little princess was also hungry, so Gao Feng took her to a nearby restaurant for dinner.  Knowing that Princess Qingrou was so knowledgeable, Gao Feng also had his own questions about this rune.

    "Your Highness, everyone says that this true talisman is precious, but I see that there are runes on the jade butterfly, and there are runes on the plaques of some shops on Shima Street. They look ordinary, why is this true talisman?  Are the runes on the Noble Phantasm so valuable?"

    The little princess who was eating there raised her face immediately when she heard Gao Feng ask for advice.  He was quite happy and explained with a smile: "Because those runes are just borrowed rune structures. They are actually a type of magic circle, which requires people to pour mana or use magic weapons to maintain it. And the runes of this true magic weapon are  Carved with true power, true power inspires true power, and is immortal. This is the so-called true talisman."

    "What is true power?"

    "The book says it is the purest power, which existed when the world was created. But the book doesn't say much here!"

    Gao Feng¡¯s probing questions made the little princess unable to answer. Finally, she playfully stuck out her tongue and then immersed herself in eating.

    But these answers also made Gao Feng understand a lot about these days.  He has come into contact with so many magical treasures, and almost everything is related to this rune.  Gao Feng was very surprised to see that the air purifier he carved was sold for such a high price.  Because in his opinion, this is not uncommon, but he did not expect that there is a difference of 'real power'.

    After having lunch, the little princess felt tired after walking for a long time and watching a few lively shows. When Gao Feng persuaded her to go back to the palace to rest, Princess Qingrou did not refuse.

    Getting on the carriage again, Gao Feng patiently escorted the carriage back to Prince Qin's Mansion. There was not much conversation along the way. When he arrived at the gate of the Prince's Mansion, he found that the little princess had fallen asleep in the carriage compartment.

    After arriving at the door, the maids and servants were already waiting there. The carriage entered the palace, and someone helped the little princess get out of the carriage. Gao Feng watched the little princess take off the hair tie and transform back into the girl before saying goodbye and leaving.

    On the way back, he moved quickly, and in a blink of an eye, he was back on Shima Street. Everything was normal here, but Gao Feng had something else to do when he came back.

    Seeing Gao Feng come in, Yongji's clerk quickly went to invite shopkeeper Zhang over. Another shopkeeper over there came out and asked Gao Feng to sit down and drink tea with a polite face, but Gao Feng didn't come for this.

    When Shopkeeper Zhang arrived, before he could speak, Gao Feng spoke first: "Shopkeeper Zhang, there is a clerk in the shop who has dirty hands and feet. I saw him prying gems from jewelry."

    Hearing this, Shopkeeper Zhang was shocked. Gao Feng would not lie to others. Gao Feng had already pointed out who it was. When he looked over, he saw a waiter waiting on the guests at the stairs.

    Shopkeeper Zhang frowned, but did not ask any more questions. Instead, he directly called two guards to the backyard, and then arranged for someone to call the waiter to the backyard as well.

    ??Although Gao Feng was not invited over, for Gao Feng, everything could be heard clearly within this range.

    There were rapid footsteps in the backyard. Someone was struggling, and they probably covered their mouths in time. You could also hear the sounds of struggling and twisting, and the sound of people searching for clothes.

    "What's this?"

    ¡°His residence has also been found!¡±

    "Tie up this thief

    After hearing the questions and conversations, it didn¡¯t take long before someone hurried to the lobby and whispered a few words in Shopkeeper Zhang¡¯s ear.

    When the man left, shopkeeper Zhang bowed to Gao Feng and thanked him: "Thanks to your sharp eyes, you discovered a thief in the shop."

    After thanking her, shopkeeper Zhang said bitterly: "This boy Wang is really a wolf-hearted person. His mother was only cured when she was ill and it was only through the help of a doctor that everyone in the store raised money. He is still so unclean."

    Looking at the questioning look on Gao Feng's face, shopkeeper Zhang sighed and explained: "This little king always takes off the corners from jewelry such as pearls, and the guests often don't notice it, but if they do,  , that is, we will always remember the evil intentions of doing business, and it will ruin the reputation that we have finally built up, and good young people will believe in some god."

    "Who is this Mingshen?" Gao Feng was confused. He had never heard of this name.

    Shopkeeper Zhang shook his head and said disdainfully: "It must be a deceptive name. It is only in the past three years that I have heard that there are so many stupid village women in the city and outside the city who have sent letters. It has created a mess and good people have been possessed by evil spirits.  "

    "You fools, I am doing this according to the decree of the gods. If you continue to persist in your stubbornness, disaster will come from heaven" Gao Feng could hear someone shouting deep in the backyard, and he was immediately muffled by someone.  Mouth, this sound should be what Shopkeeper Zhang said was made by Xiao Wang. Of course, other people in the hall could not hear this shout.

    When something like this happened, except for the waiters who were smiling, Yongji, everyone else's faces were not very good-looking. After Gao Feng pointed out the thief, he was unwilling to stay here anymore, so he said goodbye and left. Shopkeeper Zhang was polite.  Not even a few words were spared.

    When Gao Feng walked out of the door, he heard the words of shopkeeper Zhang behind him: "Search out all the stolen goods and send this bastard to the government for punishment!"

    There is nothing to say about the crime.

    After this busy day, Gao Feng returned to his residence. When he returned, he found that construction had begun. The walls of several houses in front and back had been removed and they were ready to be re-erected. By then, the size of Gao Feng's house would be  It has become several times bigger.

    " Everything else has not been repaired, but the stable has been built. The black horse is eating fodder there, very comfortable. This horse's life is quite comfortable, Gao Feng thought with a smile.

    Walking into the house, Gao Feng saw a few stones stacked in the corner of the house. They were originally intended to be used for carving ornaments, but since entering Fairy Mountain, he didn't have much time to do so.

    Think about the time when I carved the Qi Purification Platform. After finishing it, I fell asleep from exhaustion and entered the fairy mountain. After carving the word "sharp" today, I also felt that my strength was lost. It reminded me of what Princess Qingrou said about "True".  "Power." When carving runes by yourself, will true power flow out, causing a loss of power?

    Gao Feng pondered in his mind, but also thought that since there would be such a loss, wouldn't it mean that the inner energy of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique that he practiced was the so-called "true power".

    It is useless to just guess, it is better to verify it. Gao Feng picked up a piece of stone and picked up the carving knife, wondering, what should be carved?

    Gao Feng is here thinking about what to engrave, but Gao Jiang, the deacon of the Gao family, wants to see Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian.

    When the deacons of the clan ask for an audience, Fengtianhou always welcomes him. Gao Jiang is in his forties, but he is in charge of the Gao family's business in the capital. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai also knows that Gao Jiang is one of Gao Tianhe's cronies.  .

    At present, the two brothers Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe have fallen out, but the others are still maintaining harmony on the surface. After Gao Jiang arrived at the study room of the Hou Mansion, he greeted him with courtesy. After serving the tea, he sat down and was polite.

    As soon as Gao Jiang sat down, he got to the point. He said with an angry expression: "Master Hou, this Gao Feng is really messing around. The clan finally chose a piece of goods to send to Su Yitang. There are so many big shots here.  It was a good opportunity for our Gao Family¡¯s Gaoshenghao to become famous, but Gao Feng showed off his power and blocked the goods.¡±

    Hearing the news, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai's face also darkened, and he asked solemnly: "Is there such a thing?"

    "It's absolutely true. Gao Shenghao also sent a steward to Su Yitang. He said that Gao Feng went with a boy dressed in ordinary clothes. He wanted to give the goods to the boy. Mr. Hou,This product is a treasure made by a famous craftsman, with a starting price of fifty thousand taels. He gave it away as soon as he said it would be given away. Isn't this nonsense?  "The deacon of the Gao family can mobilize money and goods of less than 200,000 taels, but he cannot mess with the family property at will. What is the significance of Su Yitang's treasure gathering? Gao Tianhai naturally understands that it is indeed very troublesome to stop this goods and give them away there.  Gao Tianhai originally wanted to protect Gao Feng in order to ruin his family's reputation, but when he heard the whole story, he became a little angry. He thought that Gao Feng was really unstable, and he was promoted to deacon only to cause such a thing. (  To be continued.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 133: Fortune comes to your door

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Master Hou, Gao Feng has made great contributions and deserves to be rewarded. However, it is ridiculous for him to act like this and ruin the family tradition of my Gao family. I am afraid that there will be unrest among every family in the capital today."  Good rumors will also affect the reputation of Gao Shenghao!" Gao Jiang said sincerely. Although there was no sentence in his words that he wanted to punish Gao Feng, the meaning was very clear. Gao Feng did something wrong. Gao Tianhai, you  As a clan leader, you must give an explanation, otherwise no one will agree.

    "It's really nonsense, I" Gao Tianhai only said half of what he said.

    But I heard someone outside announcing that it was the steward Gao Xian. He said loudly outside: "Master, the imperial merchant Zhao Jia just sent one hundred thousand taels of silver, saying that he asked Master Feng to buy the jade butterfly during the day. At that time, there was no silver.  Bring enough, now make up."

    Gao Jiang was stunned for a moment, looking at Gao Tianhai's questioning eyes before he reacted, but he shouted outside: "That Zhao family?"

    ¡°If I go back to Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s the Zhao family in Chengen Pavilion.¡±

    "No, the people from Cheng'en Pavilion were also at the treasure gathering there. Their True Talisman Treasure was sold for a sky-high price. How could Gao Feng come to buy this jade butterfly" Gao Jiang was  Gao Tianhai's cousin, he murmured there.

    Gao Tianhai asked in a deep voice: "If this jade butterfly is auctioned, what price can it be sold for?"

    "Ninety thousand taels to one hundred thousand taels" Gao Jiang replied subconsciously.

    He immediately realized something was wrong, waved his hands and said: "Master Hou, this is wrong, this is wrong, how could the Zhao family buy this jade butterfly for no reason? Why didn't they bid over there."

    Gao Tianhai naturally understood why Gao Jiang came here to say all this.  It must be aimed at Gao Feng, he snorted coldly and said: "One hundred thousand taels were also sent, and the Gao Shenghao did not lose anything. Is there anything wrong?"

    "Thisthis" Gao Jiang hesitated.

    At this time, I heard footsteps outside, but Gao De, Gao Tianhai's personal attendant, raised his voice outside and said: "Master, the Qin Prince's Palace sent someone to send 120,000 taels of silver, saying that Master Feng bought it for the princess.  Now the money has been sent."

    "Prince Qin's Mansion?"

    Gao Tianhai and Gao Jiang, who were sitting in the study, were both shaken. Gao Jiang stood up suddenly and said excitedly:

    "Look, Lord Marquis. Gao Feng must be up to something again. How could he sell it to the Zhao family and then to the Qin Prince's Palace"

    By the way, half.  Gao Jiang stopped himself, his face turned pale, and there was cold sweat on his forehead. Gao Tianhai's face completely darkened, and he said in a cold voice: "Who is doing this? Can this cash currency do something as well? Let you take care of Gao Sheng.  No., didn¡¯t I ask you to build a good relationship with your family in the capital and establish connections? But what have you done in these years? You have made a lot of money for yourself and accomplished a few things."

    Each sentence is colder than the other.  Gao Jiang's face became paler and paler, and Gao Tianhai continued: "If Your Highness the Princess likes it, it will be our blessing to give it away, let alone buy it, what's wrong with Xiaofeng? Xiaofeng has made great contributions, and in the future  Don't be so pretentious and focus on the clan's business, otherwise, I will consider changing the deacon to see if I can do better."

    After saying this.  Gao Jiang knelt on the ground with a plop. With this position of deacon, he is a master. Without this position of deacon, he is no different from the people of Fengtianfang. Gao Jiang said repeatedly: "Master Hou, Master Hou,  I will definitely do my best in the future. I was deceived by the people below about what happened today, and I will punish him well when I get back."

    There was a tremor in his voice as he spoke, and Gao Jiang was also puzzled. He had clearly stopped the auction at the treasure gathering, so why did the Prince of Qin's Palace and the Zhao Family of the Royal Merchant suddenly send money over?

    "Why are you still kneeling there, going out with me to greet people from the Prince of Qin's Palace? Do you really want to accept the money from the Prince's Palace?" After being scolded again, Gao Jiang stood up in despair. Today, he is at the Su Yitang treasure gathering party  I thought it was a good opportunity to belittle and suppress Gao Feng, but I never expected that things would turn around like this. It was really a waste of money.

    For Fengtianhou Mansion, this amount of silver is nothing. If it can be used to get closer to the Prince of Qin's Mansion, it will be worth much more than 120,000 taels of silver.

    In terms of status, the imperial merchant Zhao family is inferior to the Gao family of Fengtianhou. The person who sent the money left the money and left politely. The Gao family accepted it with just a few polite words, but the people sent by the Qin Palace could not.  It was negligent, and the person who came was not of high status, but here Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai came out to meet him, and then the deacon Gao Jiang personally received him, and he would not accept the money no matter what.

    "Since His Highness the Princess likes it, just take it, what are you talking about?"My dear, this is really killing the Gao family.  "Gao Jiang was so reprimanded inside that he became even more attentive when he refused to accept the courtesy. He refused to take the money. He also had many dealings with noble families, so he guessed that it might be someone from Prince Qin's palace who was just showing off.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that before a few words were said, the people in Prince Qin¡¯s palace stopped being polite, put down the money and left, with unusual determination, which made everyone in the Gao family dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Helpless Gao Jiang had no choice but to go to Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai for instructions on how to deal with it. Although Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was also shocked, he still reprimanded Gao Jiang for his incompetence in doing things.

    It would be too rude to accept the money, not to mention that the imperial merchant Zhao family had already sent the money. It would also be rude not to accept it. This was because he did not take Prince Qin's house seriously. Gao Tianhai was also embarrassed, but then he had an idea. Since this  If Gao Feng does this, then the money sent by Prince Qin's Palace will be left to Gao Feng to deal with.

    The 120,000 taels of silver are made from the bank's jade charms, Da Xia Tong Dui. There are twelve pieces in total. Gao De is arranged to take them to Gao Feng.

    When Gao De turned to leave, he clearly heard Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai talking to himself: "When will there be a banquet in the house to invite Xiao Feng over"

    Even if you are a deacon in your clan, it would be a great honor to be invited by Marquis Fengtian to the mansion for a banquet.

    Gao Feng has super senses. He can easily detect the noise outside. The only time he doesn't pay attention is when he is carving ornaments. He has developed this habit since he was a child and devotes himself wholeheartedly. Because if he doesn't do this, it will be very difficult.  It is easy to damage the material and carving knife.

    Swords and other sharp edges can naturally be engraved with "sharp" characters, and the Qi Purification Platform also has regulations. Gao Feng didn't want to repeat it tonight. He picked up the stone and pondered it, and decided to carve a wild goose.

    Like the air purifier, this is a decoration in people¡¯s homes. It means that people who are away from home will have all the best and will return to their hometown.

    According to folk regulations, a rune with the character "yu" must be carved on the back of the wild goose. According to the introduction in the rune book, this rune means "as light as a feather", which can make the object where the rune is placed become as light as a feather.  Nothing.

    Gao Feng picked up the carving knife and calmed his mind. At this time, Gao Feng was even more focused than when he was carving the word "rui" at Yongji Jewelry Store, because he wanted to carefully observe the state of carving the runes.

    As usual, there are no lights in the room. For Gao Feng, the darkness is like daylight now. He is using his energy on the carving knife. At this time, there is a little golden light in the room, right at the blade of the carving knife.

    With the flickering of the golden light, the "Feather" character was slowly completed. The golden light was the external manifestation of his own power. Gao Feng understood that when carving the runes, Gao Feng could still feel his power flowing smoothly.  Lost with the carving knife.

    The last stroke was about to be completed, and when he was about to put away the knife, he heard someone outside announcing loudly:

    "Young Master Feng is here, little Gao De, here at the order of the Marquis."

    Although it was dark now, it was not yet time to go to bed, so it was normal for someone to look for him, but this voice made Gao Feng startled.

    Carving the stone into the shape of a wild goose, although the wild goose has complex curves and slender feathers, is very simple for Gao Feng, who already has extremely strong control power, but it is different when carving runes. This seems to be a very delicate state, then  The carving knife is an ordinary material. Gao Feng had to control his strength so as not to break the knife, but it seemed to be the most suitable with such strength, and the golden light flowed out steadily.

    As soon as he was alerted, Gao Feng couldn't help but increase his strength. The carving knife was suddenly crushed to pieces, and the golden light in the room suddenly lit up before returning to normal.

    Gao Feng could hear Gao De's voice and quickly agreed. Looking at the wild goose in his hand, the runes were already completed. The carving knife was crushed just now, but the runes were still intact.

    Darkness returned to the room. Just as Gao Feng was about to go out, the carved "Feather" character suddenly flickered. This flash was different from the flash of the "Sharp" character in the daytime. This flash was unusually bright, Gao Feng  Feng couldn't help but close his eyes, and the heavy stone goose in his hand became as light as nothing.

    Opening his eyes and looking again, the stone goose was exuding golden light and actually floated up on its own. Gao Feng was dumbfounded as he watched the stone goose float into the air. This was completely different from what he thought.

    The stone goose was about to float to the roof, and the golden light on its body flickered again. At this moment, Gao Feng saw that the stone goose seemed to be coming to life, and actually flapped its wings. This was incredible. Gao Feng blinked.  I thought I had seen it wrong.

    With a "bang", the golden stone goose exploded into pieces in mid-air, and the room returned to darkness. Gao Feng's face was covered with gravel and foam. If he hadn't been protected by true energy, this explosion would have been impossible.  I'm afraid he will be beaten seriously? Small holes were made in the walls and ground by the debris from the explosion.

    Not wanting Gao De outside to wait too long, the disgraced Gao Feng tidied himself up a little and walked out. After opening the door, Gao De did not dare to neglect and quickly saluted respectfully. The boy holding a lantern behind him  Also follow suit.

    After the salute, he presented a silver box with twelve jade talismans in it. After Gao De explained the reason, Gao Feng understood in his heart that he wanted to give the princess the jade butterfly without her money, but he gave her the jade butterfly.  With what kind of status Princess Qingrou has and what kind of place Prince Qin's palace is, how could she ask for his things in vain? Therefore, not only should she give money, but she should also give more.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s the third update today!  ()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 134: Practice hard to become strong

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng could only accept it, but he said a few polite words to the box. Just as he was about to turn around, he heard Gao De say with concern: "Master Feng's face is not very good, it's better to rest early.  Bar!"

    After all, we came here with a lantern. With the light of the lantern, we could see Gao Feng's face clearly. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a smile.

    After the door closed, Gao Feng took a deep breath and tried to circulate his internal energy. As soon as the internal energy began to flow, Gao Feng felt that his body was empty, and his strength was only less than 30%. No wonder Gao De said that his face was not good. According to  Normally in this state, his face must be extremely pale.

    During the day when I was carving the runes in Yongji, I felt a loss of strength, but it was relatively slight. Why is there such a huge loss now? This is almost as good as after a fierce battle with a powerful enemy. Since there is no external injury, there is no too abnormal reaction.  .

    The only reason I can think of is that the stone goose floating in the golden light must have made a mistake in the final process of carving the runes.

    The current situation cannot be said to be safe. When encountering such a situation, you must practice Qigong as soon as possible to make up for it. The best way is to go into the mountains!

    Gao Feng put down the silver box in his hand and started to use the God-Suppressing Technique while standing there. The power was invisible and moved according to his heart. After Gao Feng figured out this joint, he became much more comfortable in using power.

    The true energy in the body is like a river blown by the wind, and its movement suddenly becomes turbulent. Every time it circulates, the strength will increase by one point. The internal force gushes out from the core, and after running in the body, it returns to strength.  When the core of the body is repeated over and over again, the strength will grow one point.

    It can be restored like this.  I'm afraid it will take half a year of hard work to make up for it. If Gao Feng dares to wait for half a year, threats like Qingxu Sect can be said to be far away. In Fengtianfang, there is currently Gao Feng's strongest enemy, Fengtian.  Hou Gao Tianhai's half-brother, Gao Tianhe, the general of the Zuo Army of the Forbidden Army.  That was a strong man in the realm of "giant power". He had beaten himself to the point of near death and not just recovered.  To become stronger, only by becoming stronger can you survive.  Only then can we defeat Gao Tianhe, and only then can we kill this insidious bastard who seeks wealth and murder!  The more Gao Feng thought about it, the more impatient he became.

    And in this current situation, there are too many places that need to be strengthened. The job of guarding the princess is not just as easy as accompanying her when shopping. What if there is a use of force? You have to go into the mountain and eat the fairy fruit. By the way  Ask about the runes.

    After making up his mind, Gao Feng fell silent.  The scenery in front of me also began to change and overlap, and the surroundings were already at the foot of the fairy mountain

    Having this fairy mountain is really convenient. Whenever you encounter difficult or urgent matters, you can come here to get supplements. If you have any questions, you can come in and find senior Hu Jiu to answer them.  As soon as Gao Feng entered the foot of the mountain, he felt very relaxed and at ease.

    Every time he appears at the foot of the mountain, the first person who notices his appearance is not the senior Hu Jiu on the first level of the mountain, but the chubby and cute little black wolf.

    It was the same this time. Hearing the cry of "woo woo", the little black wolf twisted his round body and ran over from the grass.  These little beasts grow up very quickly, but this little black wolf has not grown up at all for more than a month, so it is very cute.

    Gao Feng habitually touched the head of the little black wolf, and then walked towards the mountain road. The fairy fruit forest was in that direction, and the little black wolf was walking beside Gao Feng, coming over to nuzzle from time to time.

    After taking only a dozen steps, the little black wolf suddenly stopped and ran towards the grass on one side. Gao Feng naturally noticed this abnormality. This was the first time he entered the fairy mountain.

    At this moment, a ray of white light flew rapidly from halfway up the mountain. The white light came so fast that Gao Feng had no time to react and he couldn't even see clearly.

    In the blink of an eye, the white light arrived in front of him, and Gao Feng saw clearly what the white light was. It was actually senior Hu Jiu. The pure white little fox bared its teeth and opened its mouth, looking very angry.

    "Don't always think about eating fruits. Practicing hard is the right way. Go back!" In the angry scolding, the little fox's front paws slapped Gao Feng's chest. An overwhelming force came and knocked Gao Feng away.  It flew straight up.

    With that huge power reaching his body, the scenery in front of Gao Feng changed, and he returned to the real world in an instant, but the power did not diminish, and the whole person still flew out upside down.

    But the power would either hurt people or knock them away. Gao Feng changed his posture in mid-air, shot continuously with both palms, and finally stopped the attack and stood firm.

    Looking at where you are, you are already at the back of your house. That is to say, we have started to renovate the house today, and the front and back are clear, otherwise the wall will collapse due to this inverted flight.

    ? ?Feng stood there in a daze, wondering why his senior had beaten him out, but the little fox's angry scolding made it clear that every time he lost his internal strength, he always wanted to eat the fruit, but forgot to practice down-to-earth.

    But in this situation, how could he practice in time? Gao Feng smiled bitterly in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. According to Gao Feng's understanding of Hu Jiu's temper, he might still get beaten if he went in again.

    There is no choice but to practice on your own. Although the situation is not safe, if you recover one point, the chance of safety increases by one point.

    Gao Feng slowly calmed down his mind and began to practice the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique in a rigorous manner. However, he couldn't take a shortcut like the Immortal Mountain Immortal Fruit, but he could only practice hard in this world. Gao Feng was really not used to it, and he was a little bit resentful in his heart.

    There is resentment in my heart and I cannot meditate. Naturally, I cannot control the range of my movements so accurately. I stomp down hard and only stop when I am about to reach the ground. If I put my foot down firmly, I am afraid that the ground will shake again and the whole Fengtianfang will be shocked again.

    After entering the mountain, he was kicked out, but he could not let go, so he lost strength. If he could not recover, if he could not become stronger, then when facing Gao Tianhe, he would not be a piece of meat on the chopping board, and he would be slaughtered by him. Gao Feng was full of heart  I felt a sense of urgency and became increasingly impatient.

    It¡¯s just a matter of finding a spacious place to practice. Gao Feng patted his forehead. There is nothing to guard in his own house now. He just goes out to find a suitable place.

    The city gate was closed at this time, and the city walls of Zhongjing City and the city walls were heavily guarded. It would definitely be troublesome to leave the city to find a place to practice. Gao Feng gave up the idea, but he immediately thought of a suitable place, that is, he was on duty.  The Demon Suppression Division where he serves.

    The Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts performance field is spacious and vast, and there are also magic circles arranged there. Even if you create something earth-shattering, it will still be obscured.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng immediately took action. There was a threat around him and he couldn't delay. He tidied up a little, put the jade talismans into the Qiankun box, and then climbed over the wall and went out. Going out so late at night would definitely cause anger among the tribesmen.  Guess, and since I am so weak, it will be even more troublesome if I attract the attention of any enemies or make a sneak attack, so I might as well do it more secretly.

    Holding the Universe Box in his hand, Gao Feng ran quickly on the streets of the capital. Gao Feng suddenly felt a little ridiculous. All his wealth was in the Universe Box. It didn't matter whether he wanted the house or not.

    In the past, Gao Feng valued the house passed down by his ancestors, but now as his strength and status continue to increase, he suddenly realized that it was nothing. With Gao Feng's current ability, even if he is not a member of the Gao family, he is still the same in the world.  There are countless forces who want to recruit them, and their treatment and status will definitely not be lower than what they are now.

    Gao Feng was thinking wildly in his mind, but his pace did not slow down. There were no pedestrians on the route from Fengtianfang to Zhenmosi at night, so there was no need to dodge. Gao Feng moved forward at full speed.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gao Feng to arrive in front of the Zhenmosi Yamen. This Zhenmosi was originally a quiet yamen. After dark, everyone would go back to their homes, leaving a few guards on duty at night.

    Gao Feng knocked on the door generously, and the night guard was startled when he opened the door sleepily. He quickly saluted Gao Feng and said hello, so as not to ask what Gao Feng had come to do so late.

    "I want to use the martial arts field to practice." He originally wanted to give a different reason, but Gao Feng still told the truth. The night guard was stunned and quickly let Gao Feng in. Master Gao, the Cavalry Lieutenant, was a red officer of the Demon Suppression Division.  People, it is natural to use the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts field, there is nothing more to say.

    Gao Feng knew how to do things. He took out ten taels of silver and gave them to a few guards on night duty so that they could have a drink tomorrow. After the guards thanked them, they happily continued to take a nap.

    The Demon-Suppressing Division was close to the palace, and the martial arts arena was spacious and spacious. Standing in the arena, Gao Feng felt his mind broadened, and the depression he felt after entering the Immortal Mountain and being beaten disappeared a lot.

    Now that he is here, there is no need to waste time. Gao Feng took a deep breath. His first action was not the starting move of the God-Suppressing Art, but a stomp towards the ground with strong energy, "Strong and Soft"  Thirty percent of the power of the realm is also the power of the "hard and soft" realm.

    There was a muffled sound, and the martial arts arena trembled. The vibration spread to all directions with Gao Feng as the center. When the vibration reached the edge of the wall, light patterns appeared on the wall, and the vibration was immediately confined to the martial arts arena.

    It seemed that he could practice martial arts freely. Gao Feng immediately made this judgment. This judgment made him very excited. Since he learned the Xiantian Hunyuan Suppression Technique, every practice in Fengtianfang has been done lightly.  Afraid of making too big a move and alarming the clansmen, he let it go a little bit, but it caused the wall of his own courtyard to collapse.

    This kind of unrestricted practice always makes people feel unfinished, but tonight I canIt's a great experience. If appropriate, you can come here anytime.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of hand, the true energy circulates, and each movement is made. Although the power in the body is greatly depleted, the internal force is circulating, and every movement is made, but it brings out the sound of wind and thunder.

    There is no need for any restraint at all, and the movements can be fully completed. Gao Feng feels relaxed physically and mentally. This feeling is unparalleled¡ª¡ª

    There is one more update()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 135: Bystanders (Third update coming)

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> When practicing in the house of Fengtianfang, it seems to be like playing water in a pool.

    But in this martial arts arena, with an open mind, Gao Feng felt like he was in the river, splashing freely, because there was water all around him, he didn't need to worry about anything, and he didn't need to limit his power.

    To be more precise, Gao Feng feels like he is a river now, where the true energy is flowing. It is still a trickle at first, but as it rushes in the rivers and rivers, springs and rainwater are constantly flowing in to replenish the true energy, and the true energy is getting stronger and stronger.  Growing, from a trickle to a wave

    The more Gao Feng practiced, the more he became more and more talented. He used the six moves of calming the gods and the fifty-four attacks of fighting demons. After finishing one set, he suddenly stopped and stopped.

    The wind and thunder in the martial arts arena suddenly became quiet, and an expression of ecstasy gradually appeared on Gao Feng's face. It turns out that if you let go and practice like this, the recovery of your internal strength will be greatly accelerated. If such recovery progresses, it will take a year.  It can be done within a few days.

    Moreover, the smooth movement of internal force gave Gao Feng a new understanding. Power can only grow through constant movement. If it cannot be maintained, it will be dead power, and recovery and regeneration will be extremely slow. If it is constantly moving, it will become running water.  It goes round and round, endlessly.

    After fighting the fifty-four demons, Gao Feng stopped his momentum and stood still. He felt that the power in his body had not changed much, and was still about 30%. This really surprised him. The momentum of the recovery of his internal power just now was very clear.  Moreover, his physical condition has also recovered, and there will definitely be no changes.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly rose, and he jumped up, punching countless times in mid-air before falling heavily.  Gao Feng opened his arms and wanted to shout at the top of his lungs. His mood was not ecstatic now.  His joy was even greater than that.

    He finally understood why his strength was still at 30%. It was not that his strength had not recovered, but that his upper limit of strength had increased. In other words, if he returned to his full strength now, his strength would become stronger.

    Since entering the realm of "hardness and softness", eating fairy fruit will no longer lead to breakthroughs. He can only rely on small exercises every night. However, the improvement is so small that Gao Feng even feels that he will not have a breakthrough in a year.  Seeing senior Hu Jiu being so impatient.  Thinking that there were enemies around him who were stronger than him, Gao Feng felt anxious, but he didn't expect that a breakthrough would be so simple.

    As long as you work hard to practice, as long as you let go and practice, your strength will improve.  How could this not make Gao Feng ecstatic!  As long as he can become stronger, he can defeat Gao Tianhe and kill this enemy who has trapped him to death several times!

    Gao Feng finally didn't scream loudly. There was no problem in shouting, but next to the martial arts arena was the high wall of the imperial city. It was already late at night. The magic circle in the martial arts arena could trap the power, but it might not be able to trap the sound.  , it¡¯s better not to disturb those who are already asleep, otherwise you might not commit the crime of driving by surprise.

    Gao Feng was ecstatic.  But his fighting spirit became even higher, and he defeated Gao Tianhe!  Kill Gao Tianhe!  His heart was filled with this thought, and Gao Tianhe seemed to appear in front of him. This was the enemy!

    Gao Feng used his skills, and his fists and kicks came out like a violent storm, knocking down the imaginary enemy in front of him!

    People leap and glide in mid-air.  The true energy was released, and the power was released unbridled. This kind of practice made the magic circle of the Demon Suppressing Department's martial arts field appear.

    There seems to be a huge transparent cover covering the martial arts arena, and the force is emitted. When it touches the cover, it is stopped. You can see that there are complicated patterns on the cover. The styles of many patterns are very familiar to Gao Feng, and the characters are symbols.  Very similar.

    At this time, the mid-air in the martial arts arena was extremely dazzling, with light patterns flashing continuously, and then disappearing without a trace, as if someone was setting off fireworks.

    The imagined Gao Tianhe in his mind was constantly dodging and fighting back under Gao Feng's attacks. Gao Feng's movements were getting faster and faster, his skills were running more and more smoothly, and his internal energy was recovering faster and faster.  In such a battle drill, Gao Feng reached a state of selflessness. He felt relaxed, his blood boiled, and his fighting spirit surged!

    Next to the Demon-Suppressing Division¡¯s martial arts arena is the Imperial Palace of the Great Xia Empire. There are several high towers in the palace. When the palace was first established, Taoists and warriors were stationed on the high towers, looking around the capital, ready to attack at any time.

    However, later Taoist temples and government offices of the Forbidden Army were established, and these high towers became the place where people in the palace could overlook the scenery.

    It was already late at night, and everything in the palace was quiet except for the guards who were patrolling the night with lanterns and the eunuchs and maids on duty.

    A tall building on the east side of the palace?, standing on the top floor, you can see all of Zhongjing City, and it is even easier to look down at the Zhenmo Division. There is a person standing on the observation deck outside the top floor, holding on to the railing to look at the dazzling light patterns above the Zhenmo Division's martial arts field.

    The top floor of this high tower is dozens of meters above the ground. The wind is already very strong at the top floor, but the man standing there is motionless, as if he is integrated with the high tower. If Gao Feng glances in this direction, he will be far superior to ordinary people.  With his eyesight, he will find that he recognizes this person. He has seen it in the open field of the Taoist Academy. It is Shi Yingjiu, the commander of the imperial guards. But Gao Feng may have never noticed it, or he may have subconsciously avoided this direction.  Gao Feng never realized that someone was observing him on the top floor of the tower.

    Shi Yingjiu looked at the martial arts field with an indifferent expression. Suddenly, someone behind him coughed. This world-famous martial arts master and one of the most noble generals in Daxia turned around and bowed his head respectfully.

    "Whose child is up so late, tossing around at the Demon-Suppressing Division?" His voice was clear, but his speaking speed was very slow. His voice sounded like that of a middle-aged man, but his tone of voice sounded like that of an old man.

    Shi Yingjiu still lowered his head and replied: "It is the personal bodyguard that Princess Qingrou chose for herself, Gao Feng from the Gao family of Fengtianhou."

    There was silence in the pavilion for a while, and laughter could be heard. He continued gently: "It is rare for young people in these families to be diligent, but why come to the Demon Suppressor at this time to practice? There are so many hours during the day."

    After saying these words, a man walked out of the tower, came to the railing and looked down. Shi Yingjiu quickly stepped aside. From this man's question to now, this strong man's waist has always been bent, respectful and awe-inspiring.  .

    The man who came out was wearing a black robe, a dark red cape, a jade crown to tie his hair, and a long beard. At a glance, he was between forty and fifty years old, in his prime. But if you look closely at him,  His behavior and demeanor are a bit like that of an elderly person, which is very strange.

    This man came to the railing and looked for a while. Although he was far away, his expression and attitude seemed to be that he could see all the details of Gao Feng's actions. He said with a calm smile on his face: "It's not just a show.  It's very solidAlthough it's a school drill, it's so murderous that it's like actually fighting on the battlefield. It's really rareBut he didn't come here specifically to perform for me.  Did I see it?"

    In the Great Xia Empire, there is only one person who can claim to be "I", and that is today's emperor, the Emperor of Great Xia. Today, that is His Majesty Hong Hui, Emperor Ren of Great Xia. Only Emperor Ren, the son of Great Xia, can make Great Xia's martial arts better.  The strong man and the commander of the imperial guards, Shi Ying, was so respectful and obedient.

    Hearing Hong Hui's question, Shi Yingjiu trembled and said in a deep voice: "Reporting to Your Majesty, Your Majesty came to this tower on a temporary basis. The movements around the imperial city were reported every day. In the past, there were no unusual phenomena at night in the Demon Suppression Division.  According to Yichen, it is just a coincidence that Gao Feng is here today."

    Emperor Ren smiled and nodded, and said easily: "So, Gao Feng and I are really destined."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shi Ying did not dare to answer it, but Gao Feng below did not realize that the Emperor of Great Xia was paying attention to his martial arts practice, he was just immersed in the pleasure of doing whatever he wanted and doing with all his strength.

    However, when Shi Ying looked at him for a long time, Gao Feng subconsciously avoided that direction. When Rendi stood there, Gao Feng unconsciously changed the direction. He subconsciously did not even dare to face it.  There.

    "Look at it like this, he seems to have made a breakthrough in martial arts tonight!"

    "Your Majesty is right. Gao Feng's martial arts skills were mediocre a month ago, but now he has reached a state of 'hardness and softness'. He must have been in some circumstances, but what is really rare is that he has an understanding of martial arts and a  With a good heart, your future will be limitless." Shi Yingjiu explained.

    After looking at it for a few seconds, Emperor Ren turned around and returned to the pavilion. Seeing that he was about to go down, Shi Yingjiu quickly followed. Emperor Ren smiled and said, "Rou'er really has a good eye for choosing such a person to do this."  Guard."

    ?? Emperor Ren came to the throne when Gao Feng was three years old. It is now the fifteenth year of Emperor Ren. Emperor Ren was sixty years old when he ascended the throne. He is seventy-five years old this year, but he still looks like he is in his prime.

    ?¡­

    Six moves to suppress gods and fifty-four fights against demons. Gao Feng kept moving. The innate Hunyuan formula to suppress gods in his body kept running. His true energy was rushing like a river. The imaginary Gao Tianhe in front of him was under his violent attack.  He could no longer fight back, he was beaten to pieces and completely destroyed!

    Suddenly he stopped. Gao Feng didn't want to adjust, but subconsciously felt that something was wrong. Gao Feng now always attaches great importance to his unexplainable feeling, because this subconscious and intuitive feeling has saved his life.  myself many times.

    But what could be abnormal in this martial arts arena where the Demon Suppressor is located? To the west is the imperial palace, to the north is a camp next to the Forbidden Army, and the Taoist Temple is only a few steps away from here.It's not far away. This is the most heavily guarded and safe place in the Daxia Empire. How could there be any movement?

    While Gao Feng slowly adjusted, he looked around and spread his feelings. When he was in Fengtianfang, the Marquis Mansion and Gao Tianhe's mansion were inaccessible to him with his feelings. On the side of Zhenmo Division, Gao Feng found that he  It feels like I can't even get out of the Demon Suppression Division. This is normal. There are important areas here, and there will definitely be magic circles and settings to block the induction.

    The surroundings were quiet, with only the sound of bells and drums chiming the time, and no one was moving in the dark night. Gao Feng looked around and found nothing unusual. Finally, he looked in the direction of the imperial city. The walls of the palace were towering.  Only a few tall towers distributed at the four corners can be seen outside¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards ()

    ???????????????????????????? <hr />

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 136 Monster

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng shook his head. It seemed that the strange movement this time was indeed an illusion. It was still early before dawn, and he could still practice for a long time. As soon as Gao Feng started to prepare, he turned to look at the palace again.  In the tall tower on the east side, I casually glanced at the top floor. This was a completely subconscious move, and then continued to practice martial arts.

    The night passed quickly, and for the first time, Gao Feng felt that practicing martial arts could be so happy. When the sky first appeared, the night guard of the Demon Suppressing Department was preparing to sweep, and Gao Feng left.

    He came and went quickly. After returning to Fengtianfang, the members of the Gao family did not realize that Gao Feng had been outside all night. They even greeted him with a smile and asked, "Master Feng got up early again."

    According to the rules set by Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion, if the princess needs escort, she will come one day in advance, or at least two hours in advance, to inform Gao Feng of preparations. There should be nothing to worry about today.

    Gao Feng went to Shima Street as usual. When he arrived at the street entrance, Yongji's shopkeeper Zhang was waiting there. With Gao Feng's eyes, he saw shopkeeper Zhang much earlier than the other party saw him.  Shopkeeper Zhang, who was waiting there, looked unhappy and frowned.

    When Gao Feng arrived, shopkeeper Zhang put on a smile and came forward to greet him. If it were normal, the guys would come to greet him so early. I would like to ask Gao Feng to have breakfast first. Shopkeeper Zhang will not come out until the official opening.  But there was something unusual today. After the shopkeeper Zhang said a few polite words, Gao Feng asked straight to the point: "If there is anything bothering shopkeeper Zhang, please tell me."

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Shopkeeper Zhang was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands and said with a forced smile: "What's the trouble? Thank you for your concern."

    "Shima Street is where I am responsible. If it is a business matter, I should know. If it is a private matter, I will see if I can help you." Gao Feng said very frankly.

    Shopkeeper Zhang showed a grateful look on his face, sighed and said, "Sir, it just happened yesterday. Do you still remember Mr. Xiao Wang who stole things?"

    The thief who took off the emeralds from the corners of jewelry.  Gao Feng discovered it, so he naturally remembered it and saw Gao Feng nodding.  Shopkeeper Zhang said again: "After he was caught yesterday, he was searched and a lot of fine gems and beads were found on the spot. It has not been a day since Xiao Wang did this kind of thing. The big shopkeeper was also angry and ordered  The thief was sent directly to the government."

    This was a perfectly normal development of the case. The shopkeeper said again: "At that time, the little king was shouting about God's blessing, and Yongji would be struck by thunder from the sky, so he just blocked his mouth before sending him away.  When I went there, I thought that he was just a little thief with dirty hands and feet, and that he would be sent to the government to be punished. But when it was getting dark yesterday, news came from the ancient team, saying that Xiao Wang suddenly died in  In jail?"

    "Suicide?" The prison in Zhongjing Mansion is bloody and cruel. It is not uncommon for prisoners who have just entered to be frightened and commit suicide.  Gao Feng used to be a servant in the Zhongjing Mansion and had heard a lot about it. It was probably the first time for this little king to enter the government. If he had poor mental endurance, he might commit suicide in despair.

    Shopkeeper Zhang shook his head and said: "According to the ancient team, it was after being escorted in. Suddenly blood spurted out from all the orifices. The blood was black. People rot after death. The whole person stinks. Over there in Zhongjing Mansion  I thought I was being haunted by evil spirits, so I went to the Taoist Temple to ask someone to perform a ritual. Last night, the deputy general manager of Zhongjing Mansion came over and cursed me. The shop only paid two thousand taels of silver to settle the matter. The matter has been reported to the main office. It seems that  It will take the proprietor to come forward to calm things down."

    Although he was a little thief who stole things, after all, it was a human life, and he did it in such a weird way. As a person who experienced it, Shopkeeper Zhang really felt uncomfortable.

    But the matter was far more than that. When Shopkeeper Zhang said this, his expression became a little off, and his voice trembled slightly. Gao Feng also frowned. Could there be something more excessive next?

    "Mr. Gao, just now, someone came to see Xiao Wang before dawn, saying he was a neighbor of Xiao Wang's. Last night, the neighbors of Xiao Wang's house smelled the stench of Xiao Wang's house.  I couldn't help but went over and knocked on the door, but no one answered. Xiao Wang was not here, and his mother should be there too. Everyone felt something was wrong, so they called Li Zheng and knocked on the door together. As a result the result  " Having said this, Shopkeeper Zhang stuttered a little and turned pale. Gao Feng reached out and patted Shopkeeper Zhang on the shoulder. Strangely enough, as soon as he touched Shopkeeper Zhang, Shopkeeper Zhang's spirit immediately became much more normal.  .

    "As soon as everyone went in, they found Xiao Wang's mother. It turned out that Xiao Wang's mother was already dead. Her body was so rotten that her bones were exposed. She had been dead for several months"

    "I remember you said, Xiao Wang, what god did he believe in to cure his mother's illness?" Gao Feng couldn't help but interrupt the shopkeeper Zhang, but he remembered what shopkeeper Zhang said.

    Shopkeeper Zhang¡¯s face became even paler, he nodded and said, ¡°Sir, I know that this little king at that time"He came over happily to say that his mother's illness was cured. Sir, is there something evil in this? In broad daylight, how"

    No wonder Shopkeeper Zhang's expression was wrong. It turned out to be because of this, but Gao Feng didn't believe the evil spirits. Every city in the world was covered by a magic circle to guard against the dangers of monsters and evil spirits, not to mention that the capital city belonged to Daxia.  The capital city is even more heavily guarded. If evil spirits appear, they will probably be wiped out, not to mention the harm they will cause.

    "However, Xiao Wang's matter is indeed developing in a very strange direction. Gao Feng can't figure out the reason. Shopkeeper Zhang calmed down somewhat after saying this.

    But the atmosphere darkened. The two of them took two steps in silence. Shopkeeper Zhang sighed and said, "After all the fuss yesterday, we have already made arrangements for this morning. We will take inventory of the warehouse immediately to see if there are any problems."  Is there anything missing"

    Before he finished speaking, he heard a scream, which came from Yongji. After what Shopkeeper Zhang had just described, there was such a scream so early in the morning that Gao Feng and Shopkeeper Zhang were shocked.  Click.

    Before shopkeeper Zhang could respond, Gao Feng had disappeared from his side, leaving only a slight sound of wind.

    This scream happened in Yong Kee Jewelry Store. The waiters and others in front of the door and in the lobby just heard the scream. They turned around in shock before they had time to react. They felt a strong wind blowing around them, but they didn't know it was happening.  What.

    That gust of wind was exactly what Gao Feng was running for. In an instant, Gao Feng had arrived at the place where the scream occurred, in the warehouse in the backyard of Yongji Jewelry Store.

    The jewelry store's warehouse stores gold and silver jewelry, so the regulations are different from ordinary warehouses. There is also a secret warehouse for storing treasures and treasures. The one in the backyard is for storing goods from the main road. This warehouse is a basement with only one step going down.  , at the end of the steps are two iron doors.

    Now the iron door is open, and two people are sitting slumped on the front steps. One is dressed as a clerk, and the other looks like a cashier. The clerk has one arm dripping with blood and is screaming. The scream should be him.  The accountant was trembling like chaff. He pointed at the dark warehouse and said in a trembling voice: "monstersmonsters"

    "What's going on?" Gao Feng asked as he walked down the steps.

    The accountant recognized Gao Feng. When he saw him coming, he seemed to have seen a savior. He said in a trembling voice: "Master Gao, there is a monster in the warehouse. The stone was bitten by the monster just now!"

    However, Gao Feng noticed that the screams of the man swinging his arms were getting lower and lower. There were two rows of tooth marks on his arms. The blood coming out of them was already tinged with black. The monster's teeth were poisonous. Gao Feng immediately made a move.  made judgment.

    Although he didn't know how to treat it, he still understood the principle of squeezing out the poisonous blood and then stopping the bleeding. Gao Feng squatted down, tore open the man's sleeve directly, and quickly tied it tightly above the wound, and black blood flowed out.  The skin was slightly ulcerated, and a few black lines could be seen spreading upward under the blood, but they had not yet reached the shoulder.

    The screams of the injured man had turned into moans. It was obviously getting more and more dangerous. Gao Feng stretched out his hand to squeeze the wound. When he touched it, he remembered that the blood was poisonous and he might be infected.

    Unexpectedly, the black blood stained his skin, as if it had fallen on a red-hot iron plate. It immediately made a "sizzling" sound, smoke came out, and soon disappeared. Gao Feng was stunned.  I'm stunned. Is it possible that I can get rid of this poison? With the magical inner power of the God-Suppressing Art, it should be possible.

    Immediately, he reached out and touched the wound. As soon as he touched the wound, the speed of the black blood pouring out suddenly accelerated. However, when it touched Gao Feng's skin, it immediately seemed to be burned away and completely turned into ashes. Gao Feng could  It was clear that the black lines on the arm that were spreading towards the shoulders quickly disappeared, the blood gushing from the wounds turned bright red, and the ulcers disappeared without a trace.

    "It hurts me so much." The man who had lost consciousness shouted out. Now the man's wound seemed to be cut by a knife, and the flesh was injured, but it was not poisoned.

    After rescuing the person, Gao Feng was relieved and asked in a deep voice: "Where is the monster?"

    The door was half open, and Gao Feng did not see any monsters within his sight. The accountant regained some composure and said quickly: "It's inside, right over there where the agate jadeite is placed, sir."  Go in and turn right at the end Be careful, adults"

    Halfway through the words, Gao Feng had already stood up and walked inside. It was not long after dawn, and the underground warehouse was still very dark. The accountant and the clerk thought they had left the lights inside. It was still dark inside now, but this pair  It's not a problem for Gao Feng, he can see everything clearly.

    As soon as he walked into the warehouse, Gao Feng heard the sound of eating. It seemed that a hungry person was eating there.What he was swallowing was that on the right side in front, Gao Feng moved and was already in front of him.

    It is indeed a monster, a humanoid monster over a foot tall, with a green body and horns on its forehead. It is lying on the open box, eating something in big mouthfuls¡ª¡ª

    thanks for your support!  (This website wwwcom Your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 137: Eradicating Demons with Efforts

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> The jadeite and agate of different sizes are placed in the box. They are all wool, with different sizes and shapes, but this monster stretches out of the claws into these gems into the mouth, and then chews and swallow.

    As soon as Gao Feng appeared, the monster heard the movement and turned around. Perhaps it had eaten a lot of gems. The monster's belly had swollen as round as a ball, and its body size was completely out of proportion. Although this monster's  It was not even as high as Gao Feng's knees, but he still lunged forward with his teeth bared and roaring.

    Although its belly seemed to be the size of a rubber ball, the monster jumped to Gao Feng's head, spread its limbs, and was about to bite Gao Feng's neck.

    The monster's extremely fast movements were extremely slow in Gao Feng's eyes, but he was still stunned for a moment because the monster looked very familiar. When Princess Qingrou was rescued from the demons, the monsters that the monster transformed into were very similar to this monster.  It was similar, although there was a huge difference in size. What was even weirder was that Gao Feng always felt that the monster looked very similar to the little king he saw stealing things yesterday. One was obviously human and the other was alien.

    As soon as the monster rushed in front of him, Gao Feng reached out and grabbed it. It looked like it was delivered to Gao Feng's hands. He knew it was a monster. Gao Feng also knew that these monsters were afraid of the golden light he gave off and his power.  Already up and running.

    Gao Feng saw that the golden light from his hand seemed to become more intense. It seemed that the training at the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field had an effect.

    It¡¯s just that this golden light is like a flame to this monster. As soon as it was caught by Gao Feng, the monster struggled violently and let out a shrill scream. Golden flames ignited wherever the monster¡¯s body came into contact with the golden light.  The golden flame burned away, no ashes, no smoke, everything turned into nothingness.

    The monster, which was more than a foot tall, quickly burned up in Gao Feng's hands. While the monster was burning, the emerald gems it had eaten were still there, falling to the ground one after another.

    This monster must be related to that little king.  Gao Feng stood there and thought to himself, when he heard rapid footsteps running down the steps.  Then someone shouted: "Master Gao, what's going on inside? The kids are going to rush in to help!"

    "The monster has been destroyed by me. Come in and pack your things!" Gao Feng replied in a deep voice.  There was a shout from outside, and a group of people rushed in.

    There are four Yongji guards armed with weapons, and a few strong men. Their faces are full of joy. They can catch thieves, but they really don't have the courage to deal with strange monsters.

    Gao Feng said a few words and walked out. He had roughly observed the warehouse, and there was no other difference. When he walked out of the warehouse, he heard someone whispering behind him: "This Demon Suppressing Captain is really not a dawdle."  .It can really suppress the demon!"

    When walking up the steps, you can see a group of people at the entrance stretching their necks to look around, shopkeeper Zhang was among them. When he saw Gao Feng coming out, he quickly went up to him and asked, "Isn't your Excellency injured?

    Gao Feng waved his hand.  He asked directly: "How is the guy who was injured just now? Call the accountant over. I have something to ask him."

    "Sir, the stone is no longer in the way. Would you like to rest first? I'll call the accountant." Shopkeeper Zhang said attentively.  In the past, Yongji flattered Gao Feng because of Gao Feng's strength, but today, Gao Feng simply and neatly solved the problem for them and destroyed the monsters, which added to their awe.

    The accountant was also one of the leading figures in the store, and he explained today's situation very clearly. When they got up in the morning and went to the warehouse to take inventory, when they were about to open the box containing pearls and jade wool, the monster suddenly pounced on them.  , the man subconsciously stretched out his hand to block, but was bitten by the monster. The two people were so scared that they ran out, but the monster did not chase them, and then they met Gao Feng.

    The matter was very simple. The accountant also added: "When I opened the warehouse door, Shitou said he heard rats crawling and wanted to get some rat poison."

    "Can Xiao Wang enter this warehouse?" Gao Feng asked such a seemingly irrelevant question.

    Several people on the side were stunned, and the accountant immediately replied: "Xiao Wang is not qualified to get in. He has to work for five years to get in"

    Although there is no connection between the two, Gao Feng has deepened the connection between this monster and Xiao Wang. Gao Feng asked again: "Is there anything wrong with this Xiao Wang recently?"

    I don¡¯t know why Gao Feng asked about this again, but he didn¡¯t mention any monster at all. However, Yongji Jewelry Store quickly called the clerk who was familiar with Xiao Wang over to ask, and everyone started describing it.

    ¡°I used to be a very lively person, but after my mother got sick, I didn¡¯t smile much.¡±

    &nbsp;"Later, he said that he believed in some god and cured his mother's illness, but she also became stunned."

    "Every night I have to worship some god, and I work a lot harder when I get home."

    You and I have almost said this matter. Gao Feng can get the impression that Xiao Wang has some mental abnormalities after believing in Mingshen, but it is not out of the ordinary.

    Although he could roughly outline the matter, the details were confusing. After listening to this, Gao Feng pondered and said to Shopkeeper Zhang: "Please Shopkeeper Zhang ask the names of various jewelry stores in the capital and let them  Let¡¯s conduct an internal inspection to see if there are any shortages such as pearls and jade.¡±

    Shopkeeper Zhang was startled when he heard this, but he quickly agreed. Gao Feng stood up and said again: "If anyone is looking for me, let them go to the Demon Suppression Division!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng strode out without waiting for Shopkeeper Zhang and the others to greet him, heading towards the Demon Suppression Department's official office.

    Now that the monster has been wiped out, Yongji should be fine here, but Gao Feng doesn't want to end the matter just like that. He just discovered that the little king stole the property in the store, but he didn't expect that the little king died suddenly.  It also involved so many strange situations, and monsters appeared. More importantly, Gao Feng heard the shopkeeper Zhang mentioned that there are many people inside and outside the city who believe in this so-called "Mingshen". Xiao Wang and his mother  Already died violently, what about those other believers?  Have you ever encountered such a strange and miserable situation?

    Gao Feng made up his mind to investigate. Although the major issue at hand was the battle with Gao Tianhe and the defense against the Qingxu Sect's revenge, Gao Feng still would not ignore this matter.  Their job is to suppress demons and expel monsters. This is their duty. Gao Feng has always been serious and responsible for his duties.

    At this time, the sun had just emerged from the city wall, and most of the well-off people in the capital were. At this time, they had just had breakfast. Gao Feng was running on the road, but he could feel that his energy was much more vigorous than before.

    Gao Feng knew in his heart that this was the result of letting go of his hands and feet to practice at the Zhenmo Division martial arts field yesterday. The power in his body used to be full, but it was not agile and too stable. Even though he was taught by the senior Hu Jiu on the Fairy Mountain, he knew  Li Li was invisible and allowed the power to flow, but the vitality was still lacking. But after the martial arts performance last night, the whole power came alive.

    The power loss caused by the leak in the carved runes was actually restored to more than 80% overnight, and what is even more amazing is that the room for growth far exceeds the previous upper limit of power. It can be expected that he can become stronger.

    While thinking about it, his speed increased completely. What Gao Feng didn't notice was that he was running faster.

    When they arrived at the Demon Suppression Division, the officers had not finished cleaning up. They were surprised to see Gao Feng, who had been practicing all night last night, back again, and they hurriedly stepped forward to say hello.

    No one else arrived, and Gao Feng waited for another half an hour before anyone came. As usual, Huang Zhiping arrived very early. After seeing Gao Feng, he quickly greeted Gao Feng with a smile.

    Gao Feng went straight to the point and told Huang Zhiping what he had encountered in the morning. The Demon Suppression Department had rules. The captains who were on guard duty everywhere encountered such monsters and strange things, and they had to report it to the official office. Of course, these years,  There are very few demon-suppressing captains who are dedicated to their duties, and the capital is a clean place, so no one rewards them for such things.

    So when Huang Zhiping heard it at first, he was very surprised. He was stunned for a moment before he said: "This is not right. We have awe-inspiring suppression in Zhongjing City, and there are countless experts. How could there be such a monster appearing? Mr. Gao, are you sure?"  see it?"

    It was a bit rude to ask back, but you could also see his surprise. Gao Feng replied solemnly: "Master Huang, this is a business matter. Gao doesn't dare to talk nonsense."

    Although Gao Feng is young, he gives the impression of being stable and sincere to everyone in the Demon Suppression Department. Besides, no one would make up such weird things. Huang Zhiping was stunned again and said: "In this case, I will tell Gao Feng  What the Lord said will be recorded in the record, and then reported to the Commander-in-Chief for his decision."

    This is also a satisfactory arrangement, following official procedures. Gao Feng nodded, but then asked: "Master Huang, our Demon Suppression Division is responsible for suppressing demons and exorcising them. What Gao encountered today  Is there any similar record about this incident? Do you know the reason?"

    "Our Yamen became a place for leisure and raising people two hundred and fifty years ago. All the documents from that year were transferred by the Taoist Academy and stored in the Taoist Academy's library. If you want to check, why not  Go to the Taoist Temple, the Taoist experts are well-informed and can give you answers even if there are no similar records." Huang Zhiping answered.

    Gao Feng thought about it and realized that he and Huang??Ping clasped his fists and said goodbye, preparing to go to the Taoist Temple. Just as he was about to leave, Huang Zhiping, the manager of the Zhenmo Division, hesitated for a moment and reminded: "Gao Qiwei should be more cautious. There are too many wealthy people in the capital, and it is easy to get involved in even small things.  It¡¯s not good to go up there and get into big trouble for no reason.¡±¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Have a nice weekend, please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe, and please give me a reward (your support on this website wwwcom is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 138: Meeting with Deng Tianshi

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for reminding me." Gao Feng said sincerely, but he still hurried out. His duty lies in the matter of human life, so he must take care of it. This is Gao Feng's principle. He does not  Will stop because of worries.

    Watching Gao Feng leave, Huang Zhiping shook his head, called a servant and said: "There are some letters for you to deliver later, go and prepare them first."

    The officer agreed to leave. Huang Zhiping, the manager of the Demon Suppression Division, sighed, spread out his paper and pen and started writing.

    The distance between the Demon Suppression Department's official office and the Taoist temple is not far. Gao Feng soon arrived in front of the Taoist temple gate. The last time he came, he was thrown directly from the sky into the empty field of the fifth entrance by Deng Tianshi.  It was the first time we arrived in front of the gate. The gate of the Taoist temple was no different from the main gate of those Taoist temples, except that it was taller, larger, and more imposing. There were no traces of magic circles on the door or the wall, but there was something unusual about it.  .

    Although the 2-foot-high iron-clad gate is open, standing outside, you can only see a distance of 30 feet inside, and everything further inside is foggy and blurry, and you can't see anything clearly, even at a high altitude.  Feng's eyesight couldn't see through either.

    Gao Feng did not directly explain the purpose of his visit, but thought for a moment. This Taoist Academy is one of the highest-level official offices in Daxia. It is of high rank and has great style. If he rashly said that he wanted to check some documents, the other party would not  It's not necessarily a reception. It's more likely that the other party will take over the official business but linger on it, which will delay the business.

    But Gao Feng soon found a way. He said to a Taoist priest on duty in front of the gate: "Please tell this Taoist priest that Gao Feng, the Demon Suppressing Cavalry Captain, wants to see Master Deng. He has important matters to deal with."

    Seeing Gao Feng in a semi-old official uniform wandering around in front of the gate, the Taoist and soldiers on duty in front of the gate were puzzled. Although the official uniform was a fifth-grade military general, this fifth-grade military attache was at the Taoist courtyard gate.  The front is really nothing. Seeing the young general hesitate in front of the door and looking in from time to time, there is something wrong with this behavior.  The Taoist on duty was about to ask a question when he heard Gao Feng mention Deng Tianshi.

    The Celestial Master is a superior being in the Taoist system.  That was the level of friendship with the princes of Daxia. As soon as they heard that this young military general wanted to see Master Deng, the Taoist on duty in front of the door immediately stood in awe.  He said politely: "My lord, do you have an agreement in advance?"

    "I came here on an impromptu basis, but there is indeed something important. Please let the Taoist Chief inform you." Gao Feng said something.

    The Taoist on duty saw Gao Feng's serious expression and did not dare to delay. He said "Wait a moment", but took out a paper crane from his sleeve, turned his hand over, and a writing brush appeared out of thin air. This Taoist was there  He quickly wrote something on the paper crane, and then swung the paper crane toward the door.

    The paper crane began to flap its wings in mid-air.  It seemed to be flying towards the inside like a living creature. After flying three feet, it was not clear where it was going.

    Gao Feng did not expect to see such a wonderful scene. The Taoist saw him in trance, but said mockingly: "Actually, it might be faster for a poor Taoist to run in and say something, but the Taoist elder said. Since it is a place of Taoists,  Then we have to show our differences and practice the law everywhere, which will cause more trouble."

    This was so interesting that Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh, looking at the speed of the paper crane flying.  The Taoist Temple is such a big place, and it really takes a while to fly.

    When Gao Feng arrived at the Taoist temple, Gao Tianhe, the general of the Imperial Army's left army, also left the house. On weekdays, he went out of the palace, surrounded by his own soldiers and entourage, and rode through Fengtianfang to go to the Imperial Army camp. In Fengtianfang,  When the tribesmen saw him, they greeted him diligently and flattered him.

    But since he had a falling out with Gao Feng and was humiliated again and again, even Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai's attitude towards him has worsened. The Gao family members in Fengtianfang are well-informed, and they also know who is their god.  Gao Tianhe was frustrated again and again, and lost favor with the clan leader. The attitude of the clan members towards the second master Gao also changed subtly. Although they were still respectful, there was a bit of alienation in their respectful politeness.

    Gao Tianhe was originally a scheming person in the city, and it was natural to see this change. He used to greet his clan members politely on horseback every time he went on duty, but now he has a cold face and ignores everyone.

    Walking out of Fengtianfang, a soldier came over and said: "The general is still worried about Gao Feng, why don't you find an opportunity to kill him"

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Gao Tianhe with a wave of his hand. Gao Tianhe scolded angrily: "Is it just you? You are seeking death on your own. Be honest"

    Before he could finish his words, Gao Tianhe's expression changed. Star-like light spots suddenly appeared around him, and Gao Tianhe's "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang" had been activated.

    When you walk out of Fengtianfang, you will see a very open street.There were personal guards surrounding him, but at this moment Gao Tianhe discovered that he was in a house. The house seemed to be the standard of a Taoist alchemy room. It had no doors or windows, and was a completely closed space, like a big box.

    There is another person in this secret room. This person is handsome, dressed in Taoist robes, and elegant. Gao Tianhe's face suddenly darkened, and the rays of light on his body like stars gradually gathered and turned into rays of brilliance, surrounding him.  The body began to fly.

    Gao Tianhe crossed his hands in front of him, and two haloes of light were formed. He stared at the man and said, "Xuanyu, what are you going to do?"

    "If it weren't for General Gao's negligence, Pindao's technique of two people in a small room may not be effective. General Gao, don't panic. Pindao just has a few things to ask." The Taoist said loudly.

    This person was Xuan Yu, the leader of the Five Mysteries of Qingxu. When Gao Tianhe heard what Xuan Yu said, his expression did not relax at all. The brilliance on his body flowed faster and faster. He stared at Xuan Yu and said, "If you have anything to say, don't ask directly.  Do you have to detain me here?"

    ??

    Hearing this question, Gao Tianhe was shocked, and Xuan Yu asked again: "You arranged for someone from your concubine's family to find Xuan Lie, right? Do you know how Junior Brother Xuan Lie died?"  "

    Gao Tianhe hesitated for a moment, then said slowly: "I don't know about this!"

    "Do you think you can keep asking questions after silencing the person you contacted?" Xuan Yu's tone became colder and colder. He didn't see his gestures, but five talismans appeared above his head, glowing faintly.

    "Who killed him!" Xuan Yu suddenly raised his voice, and the five talismans suddenly lit up.

    The brilliance on Gao Tianhe's body suddenly surged in front of him and turned into a wall. He looked hesitant and said slowly: "I once heard someone say that Taoist Xuanlie was not angry about his defeat in the blood fight, so he privately  I challenged Gao Feng to a duel, but was killed by Gao Feng, but I don¡¯t know whether it was true or not.¡±

    The talisman on Xuan Yu's head dimmed again, Xuan Yu sneered and said: "Xuan Lie was used as a knife by you and cost him his life, but you don't even dare to recognize him. Why, are you still afraid of the clan rules?"

    Facing Xuan Yu's questioning, Gao Tianhe had a livid face and did not answer. Xuan Yu made a gesture with a sneer, and his figure began to fade away, but his words did not stop: "General Gao, bring Gao Feng's head.  We must make things clear between us, otherwise, this debt will be yours!"

    Xuan Yu's figure disappeared, and the surrounding scenery suddenly changed. The secret room was gone. Gao Tianhe found that he was still on the horse. Looking at the surrounding scenery and the guards surrounding him, no one seemed to notice, as if at that moment just now  , as if time had stopped.

    "General?" One of the guards looked at Gao Tianhe and asked in a low voice. Gao Tianhe waved his hands with an ugly expression. He knew that he was being plotted inadvertently, but he couldn't say it out loud. He just cursed secretly in his heart.  , hitting the horse and speeding up the journey.

    No one but himself could notice what happened to Gao Tianhe on the road, and even the personal guards following him were unaware of it.

    Gao Feng, who was in front of the Taoist temple during this episode, naturally didn't know that it took a long time for the paper crane to fly into the Taoist temple, and it also took two sticks of incense. Although the paper crane flew slowly, according to the view from the air,  The size of the time passed, and this period of time also flew to the end, but there has been no reply.

    Gao Feng was able to bear his temper, but he also noticed one thing. The Zhongjing Taoist Temple was in charge of Taoist temples all over the world, and it was also a key place for the Zhengxuan Sect. Such a place, with the same regulatory level as the Cabinet and the Governor's Mansion, how could people come here?  It was very lively with people coming and going, but after standing here for so long, I didn't see anyone coming. It is said that such a government office, branch Taoist temples all over the world, and other official business must be extremely busy, but there was no one there.  Thinking of such quietness.

    The Taoist on duty had a good temper. He had been chatting with Gao Feng, talking about trivial matters in the capital. After planning for half an hour, a Taoist boy walked out of it.

    To be precise, he walked out of the blur three feet inward from the Taoist temple gate. The Taoist boy looked about eleven or twelve years old, with two buns on the left and one on the right.  Dressed in Tsing Yi.

    The Taoist boy walked to the gate, glanced at it, bowed directly to Gao Feng and said, "Master Gao, Master Tian has invited you, please come with me."

    When the Taoist on duty in front of the door saw the Taoist boy walking out, his playful and casual attitude disappeared. He stood aside solemnly. Hearing the Taoist boy's words and seeing his attitude towards Gao Feng, the Taoist was quite surprised.  He looked at Gao Feng. He was just a fifth-grade military attache. Looking at the half-used clothes on his body, he didn't belong to a wealthy family.How come Deng Tianshi values ????his body so much, and even uses the word "please".

    Gao Feng hurriedly stepped forward. He noticed that the Taoist boy ignored the Taoist on duty from beginning to end. Although the Taoist was much older than the Taoist boy, Gao Feng did not show any airs and politely handed over to the Taoist on duty.  The Taoist hurriedly returned the favor, and the smile on his face became much more friendly.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Dear readers, Yu Heng relies on writing books to support his family, and I cherish every subscription you have. I also ask all readers who read this book to subscribe to this book. Your few cents will be of great help to Yu Heng.  Thank you()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 139 The magic of Taoist temple

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Following the Taoist boy into the gate, Gao Feng knew to be cautious, but he couldn't help but look around curiously, but no matter how he looked, he could only see a three-foot radius from the main gate.  The scenery inside is blurry outward, and you can't even hear sounds outside this range.

    The ground was paved with stone slabs, and the stone slabs were tightly connected. If it weren't for Gao Feng's eyesight, he would have even thought it was a complete boulder. It soon reached the edge of blur, but the Taoist boy took a pendant from his waist and looked at it.  The pendant was in the shape of a lantern made of gold and silver wire, in the shape of a palace lantern, which was about the size of a thumb. The Taoist boy muttered a few words, and the small lantern began to flash with fluorescent light.

    The Tao boy turned around and raised his other arm, smiling and saying, "Master Gao, please hold your sleeve and don't let go."

    Seeing this arrangement, Gao Feng also understood that the next step was not a normal walk, so he pulled his sleeves as he said. While pulling his sleeves, Gao Feng noticed several details on the Taoist boy, as well as the fingers.  Slender, this Taoist boy is a girl. Looking at it this way, she is a standard beauty.

    Taoists also have seven emotions and six desires. Several great sects prohibit disciples from marrying and passing on family members. Only some Taoists with advanced cultivation are alone. But from this Taoist child, it can be seen that Deng Tianshi is not solely focused on cultivation.

    It is normal for a wealthy family to have beauties serving them, regardless of their age. With Deng Tianshi's status, there is nothing surprising.

    Holding the sleeve of the female Taoist boy, Gao Feng was led step by step into the blur. As soon as he entered the blur, Gao Feng found that he seemed to have entered a thick fog.  But this is not fog, because there is no moist water vapor at all, as if the space is like this. Gao Feng subconsciously feels that the world of fog is not the world of the Taoist temple outside, but another place, and Gao Feng still has it in his heart.  There is a judgment.  That is, the mist may not be between heaven and earth at all.

    The fog was so thick that Gao Feng could not see anything. Even in the thick fog, the scenery within one foot was not completely clear.  But that's what the fog is.

    The only thing that can be seen is the small lantern. The not bright fluorescent light can be seen clearly in the thick fog.  But Gao Feng, a female Taoist girl who was closer to Gao Feng, could not be seen.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: About 30 steps or so, Gao Feng's eyes lit up and he was already walking out of the foggy fog.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment after seeing the scene in front of him. It was not that his eyes needed to adapt to the suddenly bright light, but that his location was definitely not in the capital.

    The blue sky is high, the breath is fresh, the breeze is blowing, surrounded by green pines and cypresses, here is the top of the mountain.  If it weren't for the heavy clouds above his head, he could see the city and river in the distance from the mountain. Gao Feng even thought he was back in the fairy mountain.

    The Taoist boy had already torn the sleeves away from his hands, put the lantern pendant on his waist, and said, "The Heavenly Master is waiting in the house. Please follow me."

    Gao Feng kept looking around. The female Taoist boy said it again before he realized that the place he came out of just now was not a blur of fog, but two pine trees three feet apart, standing there alone, surrounded by open space.  .  Looking at this sentence, it looks like a door frame is standing over there.

    Directly in front are three very exquisite wooden houses. The door of the middle wooden house is half open. There is a white crane walking listlessly at the door. The female Taoist led Gao Feng over. When they arrived in front of the door, they did not go in. The female Taoist turned aside.  He turned to the white crane and asked, "Has my grandpa finished his daily meditation classes?"

    The white crane seemed to be able to understand people's words. He stretched out his long neck and nodded. He glanced at Gao Feng beside him and walked around listlessly again. The female Taoist boy was not as steady as in the Taoist temple.  Instead, he waved his fist at the white crane and said angrily: "Don't be so arrogant in front of me!"

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly and patted his forehead. It turned out to be Deng Tianshi's granddaughter, but he thought wrongly. The female Taoist boy didn't know what he was thinking. She just turned around and said, "Master Tianshi is in the room, please invite Master Gao."  enter."

    "If he is your grandfather, then you can call him grandpa. What is your name, Heavenly Master?" Gao Feng muttered a few words in his heart, but then walked into the room.

    The decoration in the room is no different from that of ordinary people. Deng Tianshi, who is wearing a Taoist robe, is sitting on a chair and drinking tea leisurely. Gao Feng originally thought that an expert like Deng Tianshi would sit on a futon to practice, but he did not expect that he looked like an old man at home.  state.

    Seeing Gao Feng enter the room, Deng Tianshi smiled and nodded, and said gently: "Is there anything important that you come to see Pindao so early?"

    Gao Feng quickly opened his mouth and recounted what he had encountered this morning, and finally said: "The documents about demons and aliens from the Demon-Suppressing Division are all in the Taoist library. The Huang Jing of this Division? He even said that the Heavenly Master had extensive knowledge and might be able to answer the question, so he took the liberty to come and visit.  "

    Before Deng Tianshi could answer, Gao Feng heard someone behind him questioning: "How is this possible? With the restriction of the capital's magic circle, and the awe-inspiring righteousness, not to mention the power of so many powerful men, how could there be monsters appearing in the world, or  In the early morning when the yang energy is the most abundant?¡±

    Gao Feng looked back and found that the person who interrupted was the female Taoist boy who led him in. With a puzzled look on her face, Master Deng scolded her: "Xiaoying, don't interrupt, this is business!"

    The girl immediately fell silent, but she still had a look of disbelief on her face. Deng Tianshi smiled helplessly and explained: "Pindao, this granddaughter has always been negligent in discipline and overly arrogant. Don't let me laugh at you."

    Gao Feng naturally smiled and expressed that he didn't care, but Deng Tianshi's expression became more serious and said in a deep voice: "Gao Feng, what you are talking about is not an exception. In the past two years, monsters have gradually appeared in the capital and other major cities in the world.  The strange signs are just secret reports."

    ?? If monsters are publicized in a big way, they may cause panic among the people, so they are all reported secretly, and the results of the handling are also kept secret, so most people who are not involved don't know about it.

    Deng Tianshi asked again: "Gao Feng, can you describe the monster you encountered?"

    Gao Feng said a few words roughly, but the description was not precise. Deng Tianshi couldn't understand, and the girl next to him also looked impatient.

    It was not an option to continue like this. Gao Feng had an idea and asked: "Does Tianshi have a carving knife here? A short knife can also be used?"

    His question confused Master Deng Tian and his grandson, but Xiaoying still brought a short knife over. Gao Feng went outside and cut down a pine tree, cutting off about two feet of the trunk, which made people even more confused.  .

    Next, Gao Feng quickly peeled the tree trunk, and then moved the knife like flying. The tree trunk gradually took shape. Not long after, a lifelike monster wood carving appeared in Gao Feng's hand. Gao Feng handed the wood carving to  Master Deng said: "Master Celestial, please see, this monster looks like this."

    This is much more accurate than an empty description. Deng Tianshi shook his head and laughed, but the girl next to him looked at it happily.

    Tianshi Deng took the wooden carving of the monster and looked at it for a while, but his expression became cautious, and he asked in a deep voice: "Is it really like this?"

    "It's absolutely true!" Gao Feng replied affirmatively.

    Hearing this answer, Deng Tianshi, who was sitting leisurely on his chair, stood up and said to Gao Feng: "You come with me to the Taoist Temple once."

    After saying that, he strode out the door. Gao Feng hurriedly followed. The girl was also excited to follow, but Deng Tianshi glared at her, pouted, and ran outside to chase the white crane.

    "Isn't this a Taoist temple?" Gao Feng couldn't help but ask when he walked out of the house.

    Tianshi Deng kept walking and walked directly between the two pine trees. He brushed his robe sleeves forward and the scenery between the two pine trees suddenly changed. First the fog was blurry, and then he could see a building opposite. But just now it was still there.  Why did the inside of the Taoist temple gate change?

    "This is Fengzhou Qinshan, come with me quickly!" Master Deng Tianshi urged without looking back, and strode into the place between the two pine trees, Fengzhou Qinshan. Gao Feng was stunned when he heard the name.

    The land of Fengzhou is at the western end of Daxia. This Qinshan Mountain is also known as the "Pillar of the West". It is nearly three thousand miles away from Zhongjing City, but Gao Feng clearly remembers that he only walked a few steps in the blurry fog.  Ten steps, probably using some kind of magic from far away.

    Gao Feng hurriedly passed two pine trees, and Gao Feng immediately felt that the location of this building should be the capital city, maybe it was in the Taoist temple.  Looking back, I saw that there were two pine trees before this building, but the view of the top of the mountain could not be seen between the pine trees. They were just two ordinary trees.

    When Deng Tianshi walked to the door, the sealed door of the building opened automatically. He didn't know what kind of magic it was. Gao Feng was surprised, but he followed in.

    "Is Senior Brother Tongxiao here?" Tianshi Deng shouted loudly as soon as he entered the door.

    From the outside, this building does not look much bigger than Yongji, but after entering, it is found to be extremely spacious. Gao Feng roughly estimated that this place is only about the same size as Fengtianfang. What kind of house is actually wider than a city block?  The Taoist temple looks ordinary from the outside, but there are actually many magical things about it.

    The first floor of this building is full of bookshelves. The bookshelves are about two feet high, and the length cannot be clearly seen. The distance between the bookshelves is only two feet. In addition, they are filled with classics and documents. In addition to books, you can also see scrolls and even  Bamboo slips and slates, those bamboo slips and slates were carriers of writing in the Middle Ages or even earlier. There are almost as many books on this level asThere are 10,000 volumes, and seeing that this building has more than just one floor, Gao Feng was astonished at how many books and classics there were.

    Tianshi Deng shouted twice more. The third time, the sound was like thunder. Gao Feng, who was standing on one side, felt his body trembling. After a while, the sound finally came from the corner on the other side.  The voice was small, but it seemed to ring in my ears.

    "Keep it down, keep it down, shake off the dust, and clean it up. Junior Brother Deng, what's the matter with you, why are you disturbing my reading again?"¡ª¡ª

    Still please subscribe, vote monthly and reward()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 140: Knowing Demon Seeds

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> As the words rang, Gao Feng saw two futons flying quickly between the bookshelves in front of him, but no one was sitting on them.

    The futon stopped in front of Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng. Deng Tianshi was very familiar with it and sat cross-legged on it. Gao Feng also followed suit. When the two sat down, the futon started to move again, leading the two of them quickly.  Flying forward, the futon was no more than two feet above the ground, and it was flying very steadily.

    After Tianshi Deng sat on the futon, he said, "Don't look at the bookshelves on both sides. There are restrictions on them, which will damage your mind."

    But when he came to a place like this, Gao Feng couldn't help his curiosity and secretly took a look at both sides. At first glance, it seemed foggy, but if he looked at it carefully, he could see the words on it immediately, and there was no harm to his mind.  The feeling, "The General Outline of Shangqing Dao Jue", "Seventy-two Methods of Zhengxuan Zong", "A Preliminary Study of the Qingxu Talisman", "Illustrated Book of Demon Clan Identification" there are all kinds of names, the above titles are all signs hanging on the bookshelf, books  The names were even more complicated. Gao Feng also saw names such as "Bliss Double Cultivation" and "Famous Instruments Embroidered Image" that didn't look like serious books.

    The futon did not fly in a straight line, but kept circling between the bookshelves. Gao Feng was interested in thinking about the meaning of the book titles at first, but as the futon flew, there were more and more book titles, and not only  It was just a book about Taoism and magic, all-encompassing and all-encompassing. In the end, Gao Feng didn't bother to read it and simply closed his eyes, but he didn't feel any damage to his mind.

    The futon flew very fast, but it still took nearly a stick of incense to reach its destination. Based on this distance, Gao Feng felt that the area on the first floor of the building was larger than he estimated.

    When they stopped, they were still among the bookshelves, and in front of them there was a black-robed Taoist sitting on the futon.

    The Taoist seen by Gao Feng.  Tianshi Deng and the Taoist generals were very upright, and even the demon disciple who disguised himself as a wandering Taoist was quite dignified and graceful.  The beard and hair are neatly groomed, the clothes are clean and elegant, and the posture is graceful, which makes people feel immortal when they see it.

    But this black-robed Taoist is completely different. This black-robed Taoist is very old. He has white beard and white hair, and his face is full of wrinkles. His snow-white eyebrows hang down to his chin, and his beard reaches to his waist. The skin on his face is wrinkled.  The pleats are too sharp.  Even the eyes must be covered.  The hands cannot be said to be skinny, but they are covered with age spots.

    There were stains and dust on the Taoist robe. It had not been washed for an unknown period of time. It looked loose and baggy. The Taoist futon was five feet above the ground.  When choosing a book on the bookshelf, it feels very casual with my feet dangling in the air and being barefoot.

    There is no light source in the building. There is a fist-sized bead floating one foot above the Taoist's head, emitting a soft white light. The Taoist is here by virtue of this light.

    Gao Feng and the other two arrived. The familiar senior brother was still flipping through the book, and the futon he was sitting on slowly lowered.  After leveling up with Gao Feng, the knowledgeable senior brother closed the book and said slowly: "If you have anything to say, tell me quickly and don't disturb me."

    His voice was still so small, and his attitude and words were quite rude, but Tianshi Deng said very politely: "Senior brother. This is the Demon-Suppressing Division Cavalry Captain Gao Feng. He found this somewhere in the south city early this morning. Junior brother thinks it comes from Jiuyou Huangquan.  It¡¯s a monster, but I¡¯m not sure, so I¡¯ll ask my senior brother to identify it.¡±

    While speaking, he handed over the wood carving made by Gao Feng. The Taoist man did not expect that it was a lifelike wood carving. He had always looked listless, but now he became interested and raised his eyelids to glance at Gao Feng.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Taoist Taoist Tongzhi, looks extremely old, but his eyes are not as turbid and hazy as those of ordinary old people. Instead, they are clear and energetic, just like young people.

    The wooden sculpture was held in his hand and looked at it. The Taoist Taoist's face was a little solemn, and he suddenly made a gesture. The three people's futons all moved and floated in the other direction. The three people were silent, and the futons flew around.  After passing a few bookshelves, he stopped again.

    There is no bookshelf here, but several tall bookcases. The futon is parked in front of the bookcase. The bookcase door also opens automatically, but a huge book with a radius of four feet and two feet behind flies out and hovers three feet away.  Among the people, this building really showed the magic of Taoism. Gao Feng sighed in his heart. When he saw the book, it was not made of paper, but seemed to be composed of pieces of jade.

    The jade book automatically opened two pages and then stopped. The Taoist Taoist stretched out his hand and clicked on the jade book, and a phantom about a foot tall appeared from the jade book.

    Seeing this phantom, Gao Feng subconsciously tightened his strength, because this phantom was the monster he saw in Yongji Warehouse.

    "Is this what you saw?" Taoist Master asked, staring at Gao Feng.

    After getting Gao Feng¡¯s affirmative answer, the Taoist Master didn¡¯t say anything.However, Tianshi Deng's face became much more cautious, and he asked: "Brother, are you really a demon?"

    The Taoist Taoist nodded, and the jade book hanging in the air closed automatically and flew back to the bookcase. Gao Feng listened to the side and wondered. Over there, Deng Tianshi continued to ask: "Brother, the capital magic circle expert  To overcome the Qi of Jiuyou Huangquan, this demon appears in the daytime, does it mean there is a flaw in the formation?"

    "According to the settings of the capital's magic circle, this demon species will be wiped out immediately after it appears. If it can move freely, there must be a flaw in the magic circle." The Taoist Taoist replied in a deep voice.

    Master Deng Tianshi sat on the futon and pondered for a while, then he immediately made a decision and said, "Thank you very much, senior brother, for your advice. Junior brother, I will go to the center of the magic circle and say goodbye first."

    After saying goodbye, the futon did not move. I could only hear the Taoist man smiling and saying, "This devil's wood carving is pretty good. How about giving it to me?"

    Deng Tianshi glanced at Gao Feng. Naturally, Gao Feng would not be reluctant to part with him. He quickly clasped his fists on the futon and said, "The Taoist Master likes it. He belongs to the lower official"

    Before he finished speaking, the futon began to move, leading the two of them outside. The Taoist man actually ignored them.

    The futon stopped when it was outside the range of the bookshelf. The two got off the futon and went out. The door automatically closed when they reached the door. Deng Tianshi shook his head and said to Gao Feng: "Senior Brother Tongxiao has been in the Taoist Library for fifty years. His temper is a bit weird, but it's nothing.  Don¡¯t take it to heart if you¡¯re malicious.¡±

    Gao Feng shook his head. One look at the Taoist's demeanor and he knew he was not a worldly person. It turned out that this building was the library mentioned by Huang Zhiping, the experience of the Demon Suppression Department. He didn't expect it to be so magical.

    Ever since the "demon species" was mentioned in it, Tianshi Deng's expression became extremely cautious. He stood in front of the building door for a while and said, "Although there are many monsters during this period, I didn't expect that something from the Nine Netherworld would be mixed in.  Gao Feng, is it possible to find out who believes in evil spirits?"

    "It's not difficult. There are many men and women who believe in the city and outside the city. The Zhongjing Mansion can find out through interrogation." Gao Feng answered.

    Tianshi Deng nodded, thought for a while, and then said: "I will write a post later. You can take it to the Zhongjing Mansion. The governor will send someone to investigate. Since it can be found out soon, the Taoist Academy is here."  I have no responsibility for investigating the case, so I still want you to take the lead in investigating and handling it. The Taoist Academy will send Taoists to assist, are you willing?"

    "Suppressing demons is the duty of the Demon Suppressing Department. At this time of the official's inspection, he should be the one taking the lead." Gao Feng answered naturally.

    Over there, Deng Tianshi glanced at him approvingly. Coming to report was a good job to get credit, but if you really wanted to investigate and handle the case, it would not only involve all kinds of troubles, but also possible dangers. I didn't expect Gao Feng to agree so generously.

    Tianshi Deng took out a paper crane from his sleeve and threw it in front of Gao Feng. The crane flapped its wings and hung in the air. Tianshi Deng said: "It will lead you out of the Taoist temple. Wait in front of the door. Someone will put the post on it."  for you."

    Gao Feng agreed, and the paper crane began to fly in one direction. After taking only two steps, Tianshi Deng called out to Gao Feng again. The Tianshi smiled and warned: "You can carve real talismans. With such skills,  It is better not to show up in front of others. I have sent people to warn those who I saw yesterday. This skill is equivalent to carrying a treasure, and you will get into trouble if you are not careful. Young people are better to be more cautious."

    A true talisman treasure can be sold for hundreds of thousands of taels. Gao Feng can make it with just a few moves. Anyone can figure out what this means. However, Deng Tianshi's instructions awakened Gao Feng. Gao Feng quickly saluted and said: "  Thank you Heavenly Master for your advice, I understand."

    After following the paper crane outside for half an hour, he passed the main hall where he first entered. When he was about to leave the main entrance of the Taoist temple, Gao Feng did not see the blurry fog when he came in. Nothing was out of the ordinary. When he stood at the gate  Outside, looking back, it was blurry and obscured again.

    The Taoist on duty in front of the door had a big change in his attitude towards Gao Feng. When he saw him being led out by the paper crane, he immediately asked with a smile: "This gentleman has been busy for so long. Do you want to have a drink of tea and rest?"

    Gao Feng thanked him with a smile and looked at the sky. It was less than half an hour since he entered the Taoist temple. He explained to the Taoist on duty that he was waiting for the post from the Heavenly Master. The Taoist's attitude became much more enthusiastic.  He repeatedly invited Gao Feng to sit in the concierge, and repeatedly promised that Gao Feng would be convenient for him next time he came again.

    After waiting for about a stick of incense, a young Taoist priest hurried out with the post and solemnly handed the post to Gao Feng.

    Although the Taoist Academy has a high rank and great power, it cannot control the civil and military affairs. It can only ask for help. However, a Celestial Master has a wide network of contacts in the capital, has a great influence, and his status is also valuable. His posts cannot be ignored by others.  Pay attention to.

    ??When Gao Feng was the leader of the team, he was aHe is an inconspicuous little character, but now he is a fifth-grade general and cavalry officer, and his specifications have already required the general magistrate of the Zhongjing Mansion to come out to receive him, not to mention that Gao Feng holds the Tianshi's post in his hand.

    Fu Cheng, the deputy of Zhongjing Prefecture Yin, personally took over Gao Feng's post. The chief catcher of Zhongjing Prefecture was also accompanying him. The chief catcher even promised that the results of the investigation would be given to Gao Feng at noon tomorrow at the latest.  Here, if we need assistance from the Zhongjing government, we will fully support it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three updates today, please subscribe, vote and reward()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 141 Evil Sacrifice

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> As the government agency that governs Zhongjing, the chief arrester of Zhongjing Mansion must know that it is not difficult to find out the location of the Mingshen. It is even possible that he has heard about the Mingshen, but it is not possible.  Guan Ji didn't bother to pay attention to it. Gao Feng understood this, but he wouldn't tell it.

    After finishing all these, it was already afternoon. Now the Taoist Temple and Zhongjing Mansion had already taken action. However, Gao Feng found that he had nothing to do at this time. He walked around the Taoist Temple today and saw a lot.  The magical spells of the Shaodao Academy, but Gao Feng also has doubts in his heart.

    He had clearly heard that there had been a lot of strange things in the past few months, but the monster he discovered was taken very seriously by Deng Tianshi. If this was important, then why did the previous strange things not matter? Could it be that this Jiuyou Huangquan was involved?  Extraordinarily different?

    This is not the first time Gao Feng has heard the concept of Jiuyou Huangquan. It is said that there is a world deep under the ground. That world is full of monsters and ghosts, but the name of this "devil species" is the first.  I heard it for the first time, but I don¡¯t know what the difference is. Although this demon species is ferocious and poisonous, Gao Feng has tried it and knows that it is not strong and has low defense. Even if he does not have the power of his God-Suppressing Technique, as long as he is careful,  You can beat him to death with a stick.

    Why is such a weak monster so valued?

    There are a lot of things that he can't figure out, but Gao Feng knows one thing, that is, this demon species is related to that little king. This Mingshen or something has already claimed two lives, so he must take care of it.  .

    ¡°If there is a result from Zhongjing Mansion, I want to know it as soon as possible.  Gao Feng asked the other party to come to Yongji Jewelry Store on Shima Street to find him, and then go to Fengtianfang after dark, which also forced him to stay at Yongji Jewelry Store in the afternoon.

    Shopkeeper Zhang was very knowledgeable and did not ask how the monster was doing.  He didn¡¯t ask about the allusion to yesterday¡¯s True Talisman Treasure. He just invited Gao Feng into the inner courtyard. After sitting down for tea, two waiters carried a box and then left. Shopkeeper Zhang bowed and said, ¡°Master Gao is doing justice today.  Everyone in our store is very grateful for your offer. This is a small thank you, and I hope you will accept it."

    The box is opened.  The white silver inside was exposed. Gao Feng glanced at it and roughly estimated the amount. It was about three thousand taels. He politely refused.  Gao Feng didn't have this habit. Besides, considering that he could make hundreds of thousands of taels of Noble Phantasm with just one hand, he didn't like the money.

    You know, more than a month ago.  Gao Feng's entire net worth is only a few dozen taels of silver.

    Although Yongji¡¯s money was due to Qingchen¡¯s rescue, I¡¯m afraid it was also because of the relationship with the True Talisman. Seeing that Gao Feng didn¡¯t accept it, Shopkeeper Zhang¡¯s expression did not change.  As if this was what he expected, Shopkeeper Zhang then took out two pieces of paper.  He handed it to Gao Feng with a smile, and then said: "This is a three-entry house near the Black Tiger Temple. Your Excellency, you have to travel back and forth every day. If there is any delay, I'm afraid you won't get enough sleep."  , the shop has prepared this property for you, although it is nothing, it is convenient after all, please accept it!"

    The Black Tiger Temple is very close to the West City. It is a place where the rich people of Nancheng live. It is clean and convenient. The three houses cost about a thousand taels of silver. Given Gao Feng's current situation, it is very suitable to have such a house of his own. He thought  After thinking for a while, he took the land deed with a smile, and then said: "I will give you the money you should give, but I have accepted this favor."

    Shopkeeper Zhang couldn't say anything. Gao Feng was completely above him in terms of status and ability. His words and actions were reasonable and reasonable, so he couldn't refuse.

    Next, Shopkeeper Zhang proposed to give Gao Feng a few maids and servants to serve him. Gao Feng naturally refused. Shopkeeper Zhang finally said: "It is not convenient for the owner of the shop to see guests these days. When it is convenient, he will definitely entertain the adults.  Thank you in person, and please forgive me."

    Gao Feng has not seen Yongji¡¯s proprietor yet. According to etiquette and rules, this proprietor should also come forward. He should not just be the third shopkeeper with a semicolon running around. Today¡¯s words are an explanation to Gao Feng.

    In the afternoon, Luo Xiyi and the others came over again. The short knife on Zhao Qiu's waist had disappeared and was replaced by another one. The three of them had nothing else to do and wanted to drag Gao Feng to Yuelou for a drink.  , Gao Feng naturally refused, and after laughing for a while, the three people left.

    Before leaving, Zhao Qiu trailed a few steps behind and secretly said to Gao Feng: "Brother Gao, please don't worry. I understand the importance and will definitely not say anything that shouldn't be said!"

    Thinking about Tianshi Deng's instructions and who was present yesterday, Gao Feng could probably guess who said hello and silenced everyone. Princess Qingrou looked lively, and there were many surprising things.  Not only very knowledgeable, but also so thoughtful.

    &nbsp; There was no news until dark. Gao Feng hurried back to Fengtianfang when the shop closed.

    His house has been connected from front to back. Today's size regulations are only available to wealthy families in the capital. However, in such a big house, there are only Gao Feng and the alien black horse. How can such a house need several servants?  That's right. Gao Feng is young and very generous. It must be a good job to be able to come in.

    As a result, after Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang, he was pestered by his tribe again. Everyone said that his life was inconvenient now and he must help find some waiters. Some people even wanted to act as matchmakers for him. Gao Feng was very worried.  After refusing for a long time, he got out.

    As the night went on, Fengtianfang gradually became quiet, and Gao Feng did not wait for the messenger. Since there was no news, Gao Feng climbed over the wall at night and went straight to the Zhenmo Division.

    Being able to practice freely in the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts field has greatly improved his strength. In addition, in such exercises that are similar to actual combat, Gao Feng's understanding of martial arts such as the Six Forms of Suppressing Gods and the Fifty-Four Fights against Demons has also deepened.  After all, after he learned these, he only used them a few times.

    More importantly, if you don't recover and don't get stronger, how can you deal with Gao Tianhe? Although Gao Tianhe didn't do anything after the deacon's inauguration ceremony, it doesn't mean that Gao Tianhe will let him go. Sooner or later, there will be a life and death battle.  , you must prepare early and be prepared!

    The night guard of the Demon Suppression Department was called to open the door in the middle of the night. They had gained Gao Feng's money, so they naturally wouldn't complain. In fact, it was more convenient for Gao Feng to climb over the wall to enter, but the Yamen where he was on duty was so sneaky.  It's inappropriate.

    Between opening and closing, the magic circle above the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field continued to have haloes, but Gao Feng himself didn't notice it, or he always thought everything was normal, but Gao Feng suddenly changed his movements.  Never face the direction of the tall tower on the east side of the palace, subconsciously avoiding it.

    It was still on the top of the tower. The commander of the imperial guards, Shi Yingjiu, bent over and stood beside Emperor Da Xiaren. The two of them quietly looked at Gao Feng in the martial arts field, where Gao Feng was practicing martial arts one by one.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone leak the news about me here?¡± Emperor Ren suddenly asked.

    Shi Yingjiu on the side quickly replied: "General Manager Zhou and I have checked here. Your Majesty, everything is still in accordance with the past practice. It is kept secret and no one knows. Please rest assured, Your Majesty. I think Gao Feng's martial arts skills are only  You can only practice in a martial arts arena like this, and you won¡¯t be able to do it anywhere else.¡±

    Emperor Ren didn't answer. He just nodded slightly. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile: "I used to sit here and watch the scenery of the capital, but now I can see people performing martial arts. It's interesting He never  If you look in this direction unintentionally, this kind of spirituality is really rare"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know that there were people watching him practice martial arts from high places, but the people who stayed up late at night were not only near the Demon Suppression Division, there were also people who stayed up all night in Qing Town, southeast of the capital.

    The land around the capital is at a premium, and there are very few village markets. The fertile fields are the estates of wealthy people, or they are used as military training grounds or other places. However, Qingzhen, which is forty-five miles away from the capital, is an exception. Qingzhen is close to Qinghe.  A large number of goods and business travelers were shipped from Qinghe River and disembarked at Qingzhen Ferry. Qingzhen actually became a transit hub for the flow of people and goods in Beijing, and it naturally prospered, with merchants gathering and being extremely wealthy.

    The west side of Qing Town is where wealthy families live. Among them is Li Yuan's family, which was known as the richest in Qing Town ten years ago. It was not bad even in the capital. But from then until now, Li Yuan's family has always been a slow-moving family.  Slowly declining, it has suddenly prospered in the past two years.

    Everyone in the town knew that Mr. Li¡¯s wife believed in some kind of god, and even placed a worship temple in her own house. As a result, the god protected her and made him rich.

    Every night, hundreds of people gather in Mr. Li's house, and strange noises often come out. It is said that if you believe this can make you rich, a lot of Qingzhen merchants should do so, but in fact, the old-school people strictly prohibit it.  Family members got involved, because the worship of the gods was at night, and men and women mixed. This was not inappropriate or weird, so it was strictly prohibited. The only people who really gathered there were people from all over the capital and surrounding areas.

    There are also well-informed people who say that there is more than one place to worship Mingshen, and the "Xiangtang" called "Xiangtang" by Yuan Li's wife is just one of them.

    When the house of Mr. Li¡¯s wife¡¯s house was first built, a large empty space was originally circled to store goods and build a warehouse. It was never used, but now it is used for gatherings and worship.

    In fact, this courtyard is not as bad as some good-hearted people outside think. It is similar to an ordinary temple. There are statues of gods in the front, where people kneel and pray, and there are blazing braziers everywhere, illuminating the courtyard.  brightly lit.If there is any difference, it is that there is no incense burner in front of the statue, only a small black cauldron, and a middle-aged man in red robe standing beside it to sing.

    This middle-aged man in red robe has a majestic appearance, and he has an intimidating look. The only thing that is a bit incongruous is that his seal is dark, as if he is sick.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There is one more update!  ()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 142: The Demon is Ten Feet High

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The courtyard is full of people, men, women, old and young. But except for the middle-aged man in red robe, everyone else is kneeling respectfully. The middle-aged man in red robe is standing on the small black tripod.  On the left side, behind the small tripod, there is a three-foot-tall statue of a god. This statue is quite crudely carved and its specific shape and appearance cannot be clearly seen, but it can be seen that it has horns on its head and is wearing armor. It is quite majestic and majestic.

    In the position of the statue, the small tripod and the middle-aged man in red robe, the people below seemed to be kneeling to worship the middle-aged man.  [WWw.YZUU dot com]

    It was almost midnight at this time. A person kneeling in the front row straightened up and turned around to count carefully. Then he turned around and said respectfully: "Envoy, everyone has arrived."

    The middle-aged man in red robe, who was called the envoy of the gods, nodded and said loudly: "Dear disciples of the gods, if you are sincere, you will be blessed by the gods. If you are not sincere, you will be punished by the gods. The gods are merciful and protect all living beings!"

    "The Ming God is merciful and protects all living beings!" The believers below all bowed down and said in unison.

    The tone of the red-robed middle-aged man became a little more passionate, and he said loudly: "All disciples of God, recite the scriptures with me, praying for divine grace to come to the world, to protect all living beings, and to be blessed with blessings!"

    Everyone agreed in unison, and everyone chanted in a low voice. As they chanted, the atmosphere in the venue gradually became solemn. The envoy took out a piece of jade from his arms and scratched it on his fingertips. The jadeite immediately became  Stained with blood, the angel threw the blood-stained stone into the black cauldron and shouted loudly: "Sincerely, God bless you!"

    After finishing speaking, he also knelt down and everyone who knelt down took out something, with different colors and sizes, but they were all gems and the like. Most people's gems were not big and the materials were average.  In the jewelry store, you can only make scraps.

    ??Everyone used this gem to scratch their eyebrows or fingers. After being stained with blood, they stood up and threw it into the black cauldron.

    After everyone threw the gems stained with their own blood, they returned to their original positions and knelt down.  Continuing to recite sutras, the sutras recited became more and more orderly, and the sound became louder and louder. As if it had reached a critical point, blue flames suddenly burst out from the black cauldron with a radius of nearly three feet.  high.  [WWw.YZUU dot com]

    The flames did not fall after they emerged. Instead, they turned into hundreds of small flames in mid-air, trembling and falling towards everyone present.  Only the middle-aged man in red robe didn't have it.

    The blue flames fell on the person's forehead, but the scarf, hat and hair did not burn. They just sank directly into the head. Everyone who was hit by the flames was shocked.  Immediately, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face, as if he felt extremely wonderful.

    "The God of Ming has come to this world, and he sincerely bless you!" The middle-aged man in red robe took the lead, and everyone recited this over and over again.

    It took almost as long as a stick of incense for the kneeling people to recover from their extremely intoxicated state.  After kowtowing and praying again, they began to disperse.

    Everyone had a slightly tired look on their face, but they also looked extremely satisfied. Some people whispered: "It's better here. In our incense hall, there are only about ten people bathing in divine grace at a time. January cycle  In just a few times, I will be worshiping the gods here from now on."

    Everyone dispersed.  Member Li's family also went to the inner courtyard to rest. The middle-aged man in red robe walked up to the black cauldron with a proud smile on his face. There were more than a dozen finger-sized gems in the black cauldron, all black, and there were hundreds of them.  A piece of leftover gemstone, now each gemstone has crystal light flashing on it.

    The divine envoy took a deep breath, placed his hands on the ears of the black cauldron, and drank softly. The light of hundreds of gems in the cauldron floated into the air and turned into hundreds of light spots. These lights  Only a dozen or so dots were the size of rice grains, and the rest were almost the size of a needle tip, filled with golden light.

    The red-robed middle-aged divine envoy kept chanting, and these light spots began to move towards him, as if they were attracted by something. They disappeared into his eyebrows little by little, and in the end there were only a dozen or so lights left. The middle-aged man looked at it reluctantly.  After a few glances, he stopped chanting, and the dozens of rays of light immediately shot into the statue. The statue trembled slightly, and a faint layer of brilliance flashed, and then stopped again.

    There was also light flashing on the body of the divine envoy. The divine envoy closed his eyes and kept changing gestures with his hands. When the light from his body disappeared, he opened his eyes. If the divine disciple just now was here, he would definitely be able to see this divine envoy.  His eyes are much brighter than before.

    At this time, all the gems in the black cauldron have returned to their original state, and the blood on them is gone, and there is no crystal light.

    The proud smile appeared on the face of the middle-aged man in red robe again, but at this moment, the statue behind the black cauldron suddenly began to shake again, and the light began to flash in the eyes of the statue's face. The middle-aged man in red robe turned pale with shock.  Before he could react, the surroundings suddenly became quiet.

    &nbsp; Suddenly, as if the sounds outside Yuan Li's house were completely cut off, the envoy was extremely alert. He turned his hand and took out a short staff about half a foot long. The staff was pale in color, but it was  Made of a bone, but I don¡¯t know what kind of creature it is.

    "Wang Liang, you are so brave to steal the souls sacrificed to the gods!" A misty voice suddenly sounded in the courtyard.

    Hearing this voice, the face of the divine messenger Wang Liang immediately turned pale. He turned around hurriedly, only to see five people appearing in the open space in the yard at some point. One of them was wearing a black robe with disheveled hair. He was in his fifties.  He was young, and his beard was about a foot long, which could be considered a beautiful beard. The other four people were all wearing black armor, with masks covering their faces, and their bodies were all black.

    Wang Liang, a middle-aged man in red robe, subconsciously took two steps back and stammered: "Why did the Third Dharma Master say that? I I don't understand"

    The man in black robe casually walked a few steps and said easily: "What don't you understand? Five people from a hundred people are selected to take the soul essence and sacrifice it. This is the rule of the god. You gather four hundred people at a time, and everyone takes the soul essence and sacrifices it."  , it happens every time, but every time you only sacrifice a dozen souls to the Lord God, where did the rest go?"

    The voice was not harsh, but Wang Liang's face on the opposite side became even paler. The man in black robe stretched out his finger and pointed at the black cauldron. The black cauldron flipped upside down and the gems inside spilled out. The man in black robe continued: "  In order to absorb the soul essence privately and for fear of others finding out, you didn't dare to blatantly get gems and pearls, and you also used a trick to let your disciples named Wang steal them, right?"

    Before Wang Liang could answer, the voice of the man in black suddenly became stern: "Idiot! Since you asked him to do things for you, why didn't you remove his demon seed first? Why didn't you treat his mother? Now  The incident happened and the demon species alerted the government. If other believers learn about their mother and son and don¡¯t believe in the Lord God, aren¡¯t you afraid that the Lord God will impose divine punishment?¡±

    "At that time, the old woman was already terminally ill and could not be cured at all, but I think" Wang Liang stammered here, but when he spoke, the short stick in his hand  It wasn't just random swings. When the word "that" was spoken, three white lights suddenly shot out at the feet of the man in black.

    But none of the five people over there were disturbed. The man in black robe seemed to have grabbed it with his hand, and the three white lights disappeared. The man in black robe slowly shook his head and said in a deep voice: "You have absorbed so much soul essence, but your magic power is still the same."  There¡¯s no progress!¡±

    Seeing that his sneak attack was broken, the divine envoy Wang Liang simply let go. He stretched one hand forward, and the flames in the surrounding brazier suddenly turned green, as if there was life in the black robe.  The crowd rushed over, and the short staff danced rapidly. The ground under the black-robed man's feet seemed to be boiling. Countless white lights came out and shot out. Wang Liang shouted loudly while casting a spell: "What sacrifice to the god? These souls  Didn¡¯t Jing let you five Dharma Masters practice their own magic? That little king is a fool. He was fascinated by the illusion and thought I saved his mother, so he can do whatever he wants. Why don¡¯t such a fool use it and wait until my magic power is fully developed?  , God chose me to do this"

    The words suddenly stopped, and all his spells rushed to the black-robed man. A black-armored warrior stood up, drew his sword out of its sheath, and chopped it down with one blow. The momentum of this sword was extremely fast, and the roar it caused knocked out Wang Liang's spells.  The sound was completely suppressed, and with just one strike, the sword struck the empty space. After the strike was completed, the sword was sheathed.

    But after this sword strike, all Wang Liang's spells were extinguished and disappeared. Wang Liang stared in front of him dumbfounded. The spells he unleashed with all his strength could not block the strike of the divine guard, but now he was unable to move.  It moved, completely rooted there.

    The man in black robe stretched out his hand and stroked his beard and said, "You also worship the God Lord. Are you really not afraid that the God Lord will punish you and let your soul be refined in the Jiuyou Land for ten thousand years?"

    Hearing this, Wang Liang, who froze, showed an expression of extreme fear. The man in black robes, known as the "Three Dharma Masters", shook his head and said: "You have been believing in the God King for many years, and you have worked hard without any merit. I will give you a  Chances are, the Zhongjing Mansion has already investigated this place. Someone will come here tomorrow to investigate. As long as you kill all the people who come, I will ensure that your soul is gone and you don't have to go to Jiuyou to suffer. You don't have to believe it, you don't have to do it, but the result  You must know."

    Being exterminated is actually a kind of reward, which shows how terrifying the Nine Netherland is to them. When the man in black robe said this, Wang Liang, who was frozen there, couldn't express it, but his eyes still showed agreement.  look.

    The man in black robe smiled, stretched out his right hand, and danced with his slender fingers. Dots of green fluorescent light emitted and swayed towards the inner courtyard of the Li family. The green fluorescent light looked slow, but in fact it was extremely fast, that is,  In a short period of time, dull explosions sounded one after another, and not long after, dozens of fist-sized light balls flew towards this side.

    &nbsp; The man in black robe pointed his hand towards Wang Liang and said with a smile: "Don't you want to absorb the soul essence? Eat it all at once!"

    Those light balls seemed to be directed by the black-robed man's fingers and sank directly into Wang Liang's body. Wang Liang's eyes were completely desperate at this time.

    The third update is here, please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets, and ask for rewards!  (To be continued)

    p

    ¡¾ Registered members will receive personal bookshelf, reading more convenient!  Permanent Address: ¡¿

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 143: Don¡¯t get in the way, Mr. Gao

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After the light ball submerged into Wang Liang's body, Wang Liang's body suddenly changed. It seemed as if there was something living inside the body that wanted to rush out. Big bulges like watermelons were rising one after another.  started, but in the end it calmed down and seemed to be back to normal.

    The man in black robe just looked at Wang Liang, sighed, and said, "Do you know that because of your little greed, the decades of hard work in the sect were almost in vain? Fortunately, the news was known in advance. Even so,  It¡¯s going to be quiet for a while"

    Before he finished speaking, the man in black robe and the black-armored warrior beside him had disappeared, leaving Wang Liang standing there motionless.

    During this time, there was a lot of noise in the courtyard outside Yuan Li, but the night watchman passed by the wall and heard nothing. It felt like everything was normal.

    Although Gao Feng has only practiced martial arts twice at Zhenmo Division's martial arts arena, he can't help but pause every time he practices martial arts. This pause is not the kind of realization or thinking, but a pause when he feels something is wrong.  But if you look around and observe carefully, you won't find anything wrong.

    Of course Gao Feng didn¡¯t know that every time he paused was when Emperor Ren left the tower.

    At dawn, Gao Feng returned to his residence in Fengtianfang. He was now alert and vigilant. He knew that he was sneaking alone in the capital at night and could easily be ambushed. Gao Tianhe might be looking for such an opportunity, so he did his best.  Less noticeable.

    This night's practice was more enjoyable than the first night, and Gao Feng was more accustomed to the martial arts field. There was only one pause from beginning to end, and the practice effect was better.

    Gao Feng could clearly feel that his strength had returned to its normal state, but he didn't feel any fullness, that is to say.  The upper limit of strength can be increased and it can become stronger.

    I simply prepared it at home.  That is to say, when it was about to open the door to Shima Street, officers from the Zhongjing Prefecture came to the door, but the person who came to report the news was a member of a hundred households, which shows that they take this matter seriously.

    "Sir Gao, the place where the evil gods are worshiped outside the city has been found. It is at the mansion of Li Yuan's family in Qingzhen. We have arranged for our eyes and ears to be watched there. Please summon our strength to investigate." The hundred households said politely.

    Sacrificing sacrifices to evil gods and causing trouble caused by monsters are all within the scope of the Demon Suppression Department¡¯s investigation. The cause of this matter was Gao Feng¡¯s discovery of the treasures in the Yongji basement.  Then start tracing.  Although Deng Tianshi from the Taoist Academy wrote him a message, the organizer was still Gao Feng, and everyone else was just cooperating.

    Gao Feng understood this, and he quickly asked: "Does the Taoist academy know the news?"

    "I have sent someone over to inform you. They asked Master Gao to meet at the east gate. The horses from Zhongjing Mansion are already preparing." Although Baihu answered politely, Gao Feng, as the initiator and host of this matter,  The Zhongjing Mansion still notified the Taoist Temple first, but this was not the time to worry about it now.

    Gao Feng closed the door and was about to set off with the other party. As a result, the hundred households looked a little puzzled. After a moment of hesitation, they asked: "Don't you, Mr. Gao, ride a horse?"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng could only smile bitterly. There were many people going to handle the case this time, and most of them were riding horses or flying with magic.  It would be inappropriate for me to walk and run, and it would attract unnecessary attention.

    Looking at it this way, the black horse at home is really useful. Gao Feng did not explain it, turned back to the courtyard, and put the saddle and bridle on the black horse.  Ride out.  This heterogeneous black horse has been idle for a few days. It only eats in the stable. In addition to fodder, it also eats fruit and meat. It is treated very well and its body has grown a lot.

    After being pulled out by Gao Feng, the dark horse was very excited. As soon as he walked out of the door, he snorted and neighed several times. Originally, hundreds of families from the Zhongjing Prefecture's catching team had already mounted their horses and were waiting impatiently. However, the dark horse turned out to be very excited.  As soon as he screamed, the horse of Baihu immediately collapsed to the ground, directly throwing Baihu down, causing a panic.

    When Gao Feng arrived at the east gate of the capital, the gate had not yet been opened, but there were already fourteen Taoists, twenty-two ordinary police officers, and more than a hundred armored cavalry waiting there.

    Two of the Taoists were wearing red robes. Unexpectedly, Deng Tianshi actually sent two Taoist priests. Twelve Taoist priests were dressed in Taoist robes and hung magic swords on their waists. The power of the Taoist academy was limited, so there were not many sent out every time.  , this scale is already quite large.

    As for the more than a hundred armored cavalry, Gao Feng knew their origins. They were the Ma Kuai of the Zhongjing Prefecture¡¯s capture team. They were the most elite force in the hands of the Zhong Jing Prefecture. The local government also had Ma Kuai, but they were just horse-riding arrests, nothing special.  Yes, some places just have the reputation of being fast and don¡¯t even have horses.

    "But Zhongjingfu Ma Kuai is different. He is actually an elite armored cavalry."There are 600 cavalry, all of them are well-armed and diligently trained. Even compared with the cavalry in the border town, they are not inferior. Such a force will only be used when major events occur. So many were dispatched this time. It can be seen that  The Zhongjing government attaches great importance to it, and of course the role of Deng Tianshi's post cannot be underestimated.

    Most of the agents in the Zhongjing Palace are smart people who are well-versed in the world. Those agents all know that although Gao Feng has a high official position, he is not his direct boss, so the etiquette is somewhat perfunctory. However, the Zhongjing Palace is so quick.  The style was somewhat similar to that of the army, quite simple and direct. Ma Kuaibaihu, who was leading the team, cupped his fists at Gao Feng in salute and said, "Listen to Master Gao's orders."

    "Master Gao, since it is an important case assigned by the Heavenly Master, why are you here so late? The poor Taoists have already arrived. Let's get on the road quickly!" A fat Taoist said impatiently. These two Taoists  One body is fat and one is thin, but the complexion is similar to that of a Taoist priest, both are slightly red.

    When they met for the first time, he was scolded so unceremoniously. Gao Feng put business first and didn't say anything else. He just nodded. The policeman from the Zhongjing Mansion next to him saw all this, but it had nothing to do with him.  They all pretended not to see it.

    In fact, it's not just the two Daozhengs with their nostrils turned upward, even the green-robed Taoist priests behind them are full of arrogance. Gao Feng is already a fifth-grade general and a deacon of the Gao family. Many people also know that he gave Qingrou  The princess was on duty, but Daozheng still scolded his subordinates.

    Gao Feng had heard when he was a child that the Taoist priests and monks in the Taoist monastery always felt that they were superior to others. No matter you were a noble or even a royal, the people in the Taoist monastery always felt that they were not ordinary people. Gao Feng went from killing the black wolf to  Nowadays, I don¡¯t have many dealings with these Taoists, but the ones I encounter are all kind and friendly. I thought that the rumors I heard before were wrong. After seeing them today, I realized that this may be the norm.

    Everyone gathered together, the east gate slowly opened, and everyone left the city together. Gao Feng and Zhongjing Mansion's arresting horses were all riding horses. There was no magic circle in the area outside the capital, and people with insufficient magic power could not fly. Gao Feng thought they were using  Spells slide or run, but they didn't expect these Taoists to get five carriages.

    Although the carriage has wooden wheels, there are no bumps on the road, and it seems to have magical effects. This opened Gao Feng's horizons and found it very interesting.

    They all rode horses and cars. In almost an hour, a group of people had arrived at Qingzhen. Qingzhen is close to Qinghe. Although Qinghe is called a river, it is one of the largest rivers in the world. When they were about to arrive at the town,  You can feel that the breath all over your body has become a little damp.

    There were several people dressed as ordinary people waiting at the entrance of the town. As soon as they saw the large group of people approaching, they took out triangular flags from their arms and waved them repeatedly.

    Gao Feng knew that this contact method was known to him when he was working as a team leader in Zhongjing Prefecture. It was a signal for the spy to show his identity when contacting the team. Otherwise, if people dressed as ordinary people blocked the road, the officials could kill them directly.

    Seeing this flag, the cavalry in front stopped. After a while, they turned their horses and went to Gao Feng to report: "Master Gao, the brothers in front sent back news that after the Ming Shen Incense Ceremony dispersed in the Li Family Courtyard last night, it was very difficult.  It's An Jing, the thief who hosted the incense meeting and the Li family should still be in the yard."

    Gao Feng nodded, pondered for a while and said: "The brothers of the cavalry team have blocked the intersections in the town. The Taoist priests and I will go to that courtyard."

    In cases involving evil spirits, powerful warriors or Taoists are often dispatched. Ordinary police officers and soldiers are sent to death to cause chaos. The police officers of Zhongjing Mansion are more used to maintain order and set up checkpoints.  There are hundreds of people worshiping Mingshen in Qingzhen, and these people are all going to be arrested for questioning.

    Speaking of which, this is the first time Gao Feng has directed so many people to handle a case. He has no experience, so all he can do is make satisfactory arrangements.

    He gave an order, and the horses in front of him gave orders. The horses and the police officers dispersed and ran in various directions. The Taoists who had been on the carriage also got off the carriage. Gao Feng turned over and dismounted, and stood behind a man.  Under the guidance of the sentry, they headed towards the Li family compound.

    "This is it!" the sentry said in a low voice. In fact, it was just when Qingzhen arrived for breakfast, the streets were still very quiet, but the inexplicable tension spread, making everyone couldn't help but be cautious.

    Gao Feng said in a deep voice: "Thank you for your hard work, I will handle it here!"

    The sentry quickly ran away. Gao Feng's senses had been completely released. To his surprise, there was no obstruction in the Li family compound, and all the noises inside could be detected.

    What surprised Gao Feng even more was that it was too quiet in the courtyard. He couldn't hear anyone's breathing and couldn't notice anything. With his hearing, people's breathing would definitely not escape his feeling.

    Could it be that everyone inside is dead or has escaped???Some other mistakes, Gao Feng was pondering, but he heard someone behind him whisper: "Master Gao, please retreat, I am about to go in to remove the demon."

    Gao Feng was stunned and looked back, only to find that the fourteen Taoist priests had already dispersed. Six Taoist priests were scattered around the courtyard wall, and two Taoist priests were leading several other Taoist priests to prepare in front of the main entrance.  action.

    "Taoist?" Gao Feng asked confusedly, and the fatter Taoist still said calmly: "Waiting for a few of the poor Taoists to cast spells. Taoism is ruthless. If Master Gao is accidentally injured by then, the poor Taoist will be killed."  I can¡¯t bear to say a few words.¡±¡ª¡ª

    There are two more updates, please send me subscriptions, monthly passes, etc. ()

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 144 The Bone Demon

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Although the expressions of the Taoists around him were focused, Gao Feng could see impatience in their eyes. He thought he was the main force in the investigation, but these Taoists did not  Thinking this way, they probably thought Gao Feng was a leader and came here just to get credit.

    It is well known to everyone in the capital that the captains of the Demon Suppressing Division are all wealthy and idle people, and the Taoists present have not experienced Gao Feng's previous achievements in the capital. After all, it is only known among the noble families. It is possible for these Taoists  I have heard of it, but I have heard it in vain. It is difficult to believe it. It is more likely that I thought that I would have a more glorious victory if I went there.

    Gao Feng originally thought that he would be the main force here, but he didn't expect to be treated as an audience. He suddenly felt that he couldn't laugh or cry. Just when he was about to explain, the thin Daozheng said impatiently: "Master Gao, please get out of the way.  Don't disturb the evil spirits inside, or you'll be in trouble."

    The thin Taoist glanced at Gao Feng after he finished speaking. His eyes were not only impatient, but also filled with disdain and contempt. The other Taoists also had this look. Even if they didn't say it clearly, they knew very well that they thought Gao Feng was a  encumbrances and obstacles.

    After scolding Gao Feng, the thin Taoist made a gesture. The Taoist priest behind him took out a handful of powder from his waist, waved his hand and sprinkled it forward. Gao Feng could see that the powder seemed to be some kind of shining material.  It's extremely light, floating there as if it won't fall to the ground.

    At this time, someone in the distance was heard whispering: "This Lieutenant Gao Qi is really indifferent. He could just help the police set up traps and arrest people, so why bother here to get in the way."

    It was the conversation of the six Taoists guarding the wall, thinking that they couldn't hear it due to the distance.  Gao Feng frowned, but still stared at what he would do next after scattering the powder.

    Normally, there should be strange phenomena when casting the spell, but after the powder was spilled and slowly fell to the ground, there was no change. When Gao Feng was wondering, the fat Taoist said in a deep voice: "There is no formation restriction on the door, but there are still  Sir Gao, please step back to avoid accidental injury."

    It turned out that it was used for this purpose. Gao Feng understood that the condescension and contempt of the Taoists made him angry.  Gao Feng kept telling himself that this was official business, and official business came first.  Unable to argue and explain, he took a step back.

    A Taoist priest was three feet away from the door. He pushed forward with his hand. The big wooden door seemed to be unlatched and was pushed open.

    The moment the door was pushed open, Gao Feng felt something was wrong. He seemed to see a very thin black thread tied to the door. When the door was opened, the thread was broken. The door was originally black, and the black thread was hidden in this same color.  middle.  In fact, Gao Feng thought it was an entity at first. After the thread broke and disappeared into the void, he guessed that it might be a magic restriction.

    Before Gao Feng could issue a warning, the eight Taoists in front of the main entrance did not rush in from the opened door, but all floated up.  Fly into the hospital.  The spell was ready when they took off.

    Gao Feng didn't dare to confirm whether the black line was the trigger for turning off the engine, because he didn't feel anything else after that. Moreover, the Taoist Academy had been trained for a long time and had its own tactics. When the door was pushed open, it actually gave the enemy a  illusion.  Taking advantage of the enemy's attention, the Taoists started attacking from other places.

    ¡°Maybe there is really no need to intervene, Gao Feng thought so, but he was still ready to go in through the gate. Since he initiated the case, it was not Gao Feng¡¯s habit to stay out of it.

    As soon as he took a step, the courtyard that had always been extremely quiet suddenly changed. An aura mixed with coldness and darkness surged out like a stormy wave. This kind of momentum far exceeded those of the demon disciples that day.  Momentum during change.

    The breath spread around, and instantly, the quiet morning began to boil. Horses neighed, cats and dogs barked, chickens and ducks fluttered desperately, and there were also children crying there. The whole town became noisy.

    The breath rushed out, and Gao Feng subconsciously blocked his arms in front of him, trying to resist with luck, but the breath was not a tangible thing, just a feeling.

    Gao Feng rushed into the courtyard in two steps. As expected, there was no obstruction at the courtyard gate. The situation in the courtyard was also excellent. The eight Taoist priests hanging in mid-air were shooting down with brilliance, but no enemy could be seen.  Fight back.

    The enemy was being beaten in the middle of the courtyard, but the magic spells of the Taoist Taoists did not hit the enemy, and everyone could not even see the enemy's appearance clearly.

    There is only one enemy, surrounded by a white shield wall. The shield wall is not very strong. If a spell hits it, the wall will immediately shatter, but then those fragments and the new things coming out of the ground will form a new shield wall.

    During this transition, Gao Feng first saw clearly what the white shield wall was made of. It was made up of pieces of bones, including human bones and animal bones. Some of the bones were broken and some were complete, forming the protective barrier.  ?wall.

    Covered by the shield wall, there was a middle-aged man in a red robe. It was Wang Liang, the envoy who worshiped the Ming God. His expression seemed to be crazy, with blood flowing out of all his orifices, and he kept mumbling.  Talk to yourself.

    Although the voice was very small, Gao Feng could hear clearly what he said, "If I kill you all my soul will be gone. If I kill you all, my soul will be gone  "

    These words were obviously inconsistent. Gao Feng was looking for an opportunity while thinking about it in his mind. At this moment, a voice came from the air. The thin Taoist shouted angrily: "The demon will be beheaded soon. Master Gao, please don't cause trouble here."  Gong, get out quickly!"

    These words were already rude and they drove people away directly. In their eyes, Gao Feng was just a troublesome person. He came closer at this time just to grab the credit and shout out, but the people's spells continued. Although the demon was still  If it can block it, it may be obvious that this bone wall cannot support it for long.

    The spells of other Taoists are okay, but the spells of the two Taoists, Fat and Thin, are indeed unique. They are both fireballs with a diameter of 100cm. The fireballs hit the shield wall, not only shattering the bones, but also partially turning them into ashes.  .

    As soon as the scolding ended, the bone shield wall around the demon Wang Liang suddenly collapsed. The Taoists suspended at a height of several feet were all refreshed. The thin Taoist Zheng shouted with great momentum: "Conquer the demons and eliminate them!"

    The eight Taoists in the Taoist Academy did not only know how to use spells to attack them. After this shout, they heard a few "choking" sounds in the air. The four magic swords were already unsheathed and flew towards Wang Liang in the center.  The swords are all three-foot green, with different lights on them.

    Among them, the swords of Daozheng, the fat and thin ones, were particularly different. The two swords were red in color, as if they had just been taken out of the forge. Not only did the light and color look like this, they also caused a wave of heat. Some grass and wood debris on the ground had already begun to burn.  The bone fragments have also become charred and charred, so hot that if they were hit by a magic sword, they would be turned into ashes immediately.

    Seeing that the enemy was about to be killed, these people no longer cared about Gao Feng standing there. Gao Feng had already jumped up and shouted in mid-air: "Be careful underground!"

    Between the lightning and flint, Gao Feng had already felt something surging rapidly underground, and was about to break out of the earth. In a very short period of time, it was too late to realize what was in the earth, so he could only jump up to avoid it.

    "Master Gao, don't" The thin Taoist man was clearly irritated by Gao Feng and shouted loudly.

    The magic sword flew as fast as a stream of light. At this time, it had arrived in front of Wang Liang. The two red magic swords and the other two magic swords were in different directions, which happened to block the direction of Wang Liang's escape.

    Wang Liang's movements were always unpleasant. After the bone shield wall was broken, he didn't even try to dodge. One of his hands kept moving, and the short staff he held in the other hand kept shaking. It seemed that he was completely  Lost the ability to resist.

    When the four magic swords were about to strike, Wang Liang picked up the short staff and waved it in front of him. This wave had no rules and no spellcasting movements could be seen. It was just like a reckless man swinging indiscriminately in a desperate situation.

    But at such a close distance, the magic sword was so fast. With Wang Liang's swing, the thin short staff accurately hit the three magic swords. "Bang bang bang" was heard three times in a row, and the three magic swords were heard.  The sword shattered in mid-air!

    ??The magic sword is tempered by the Taoist's hard work, and it is used to cast spells and flying swords, which are unparalleled in power. However, if the magic sword is broken, it will seriously injure the Taoist's body. The spell will backfire and the body will be damaged, which will directly damage the vitality.

    As soon as the magic sword was shattered, the bodies of the fat and thin Tao Zheng and the Taoist priest in mid-air were violently shaken, blood spurted out, and they fell directly towards the ground.

    At the same time as Wang Liang waved his short staff, more than a dozen bone spurs as thick as the mouth of a bowl broke out of the ground and spiraled up, like a giant python rushing into the air. The Taoist priests were focused on casting spells while suspended in the air. The bone spurs came from  The attack was too fast, and there was no time to completely avoid it. They were stabbed one after another, and they screamed repeatedly.

    The fat and thin Taoist body fell together with the Taoist priest whose magic sword was also broken, but he happened to avoid the bone spur. The other people were not so lucky, especially the remaining Taoist priest who controlled the magic sword.  The bone spur penetrated directly from under the body, and the whole person was almost cut in half, and he was dead before his eyes.

    The master of the magic sword was dying, and the magic sword also lost its light and power, and it just hit Wang Liang's body by inertia.

    Although this magical sword only relied on inertia, its speed at this time was not inferior to that of a flying arrow. However, it was unable to pierce Wang Liang's cloth robe and was directly bounced away and fell to the ground.

    The six Taoist priests who were waiting outside the Li family courtyard also heard the strange movements in the courtyard and floated up one after another. As soon as they crossed the wall, they immediately saw the tragic situation in the courtyard. They were all shocked, but they had not yet reacted.  No stabs on the groundThe human bone spurs have twisted their tips like a giant python, aligned and then stabbed out rapidly. The length of the bone spurs seems to be endless, constantly pouring out of the ground.

    Although the Taoists who were stabbed by the bone spurs hurriedly avoided the vital points, unfortunately they could not break free after being stabbed. The blood loss rate was much faster than normal. The tips of the bone spurs were quickly infiltrated red with blood, and the Taoists struggled harder and harder.  The smaller.

    But the people who fell down were not so lucky. The tips of white bones were already emerging from the ground, shining with cold light, waiting for the people to fall!¡ª¡ª

    Second update, there is another update!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 145 Jade Bone Realm

    <tr><td>

    <Div ID = "Content"> In just a moment, a person who comes to handling the case is about to face the ending of a full destruction, and everyone will be penetrated by this sharp bone spurs!

    Wang Liang raised the short staff in his hand again. White breath flowed out from the top of the short staff, but it did not disperse. The six Taoist priests who appeared later had no time to dodge and watched helplessly as the sharp thorns stabbed towards his heart.  Come!

    At this moment, there was a loud bang, and all the spiraling bone spurs suddenly broke and shattered. The people hanging on them also fell to the ground, as did the three Daozheng Taoist priests whose magic swords were destroyed.

    Gao Feng was in mid-air when a bone spur was pointed at him. The situation was so critical, Gao Feng didn't care so much. His breath sank, and he accelerated his fall, but he met the bone spur that was coming straight.  The bone spurs shone with cold light and were as sharp as steel, but Gao Feng was not afraid at all. He punched hard and the bone spurs instantly shattered!

    With one punch, Gao Feng had already landed heavily. Golden light was already glowing on Gao Feng's body, which was equivalent to hitting the ground hard. With his strength, even stepping on it would cause vibrations, let alone such an impact.

    The whole yard shook violently, and the bone spurs were shattered by the impact. Qingzhen, which had just calmed down, was filled with cries for fathers and mothers. Everyone thought it was an earthquake, but who in front of them could care so much.  Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the dragon-binding rope flew out at great speed, tying up the eight Taoists who were seriously injured on the ground, throwing them directly behind him, and shouted to the six Taoist priests who had not yet reacted in mid-air: "Stay still."  What are you doing stupidly over there, come down and save people!"

    The Taoists in this Taoist temple originally looked down upon Gao Feng, thinking that he was just a playboy who came here to get credit.  But the strength shown just now shocked them. Not to mention anything else, two Taoist priests and several Taoist priests were injured, but Gao Feng was safe and sound, and he was able to snatch people away. This is a testament to his strength.

    After reacting, he glided behind Gao Feng in a panic.  As long as the person is not dead, the Taoist temple always has ways to save life and treat injuries.

    Wang Liang didn't pay attention to the Taoist priests. His bleeding eyes were already fixed on Gao Feng who was standing there.  He instinctively realized that this was his greatest enemy.

    The six Taoist priests came to treat him. As soon as he landed on the ground, Gao Feng was already rushing forward.  Just now he had to cover the wounded behind him, now he had to do it quickly. In a deadly battle, there was no room for hesitation.

    Gao Feng was as fast as lightning. When he moved, he could only see an afterimage. The person was about to rush in front of Wang Liang. Wang Liang seemed to be moving slowly. Gao Feng rushed towards him and raised the shorts in his hands.  Staff, but his movement of raising the short staff looked slow.  But before Gao Feng rushed to him, his short staff was already aimed at Gao Feng.

    The white aura on the short staff suddenly became strong, and the substantial white aura immediately dissipated, and a short spear composed of dozens of white bones appeared in mid-air, the front part of which was all inky black.  Whistling and shooting towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng just jumped up, and the bone spurs from the ground broke out of the ground again. Some bone spurs were sharp at the front, and some were skinless hand bones, and they just grabbed Gao Feng.

    These underground bone spurs and claws are faster, but with Gao Feng's body, they are stronger.  They had no way to stab Gao Feng. Even if they caught it, they were immediately crushed by Gao Feng's momentum. They could only slow down Gao Feng's momentum a little, but this was enough to delay Gao Feng's momentum a little.  , those bone spears can hit Gao Feng.

    With the lessons learned from the electric spear and stab last time, Gao Feng had already used his strength and fists. He was in mid-air and punched the short spear. The whistling wind of the fist covered up all the sounds in the field. The extremely poisonous  The tip of the short spear collided with the golden light of the fist, and the force of the collision caused it to shatter in mid-air.

    But Gao Feng's momentum was eliminated a lot. Wang Liang stood there without moving, but laughed loudly. He kept waving the short staff in his hand, and bone spears, bone knives, and bone needles continued to emerge in the air, rapidly.  Shooting at Gao Feng, the bone spurs emerging from the ground became thicker and thicker, and the bone claws became stronger and stronger. All attacks were aimed at Gao Feng alone.

    There was only one person on the opposite side, but Gao Feng seemed to be fighting against thousands of troops. They were all attacking from above, below, left and right, making it impossible to defend against.

    With a slight oversight, a bone needle came out from the gap and pierced the chest and abdomen. Gao Feng secretly screamed, and retracted his arms. At the same time, his strength was compressed to the point where the bone needle was about to pierce.

    But the bone needle was about three inches away from the body, but Gao Feng felt a layer of power spread out around his waist, protecting his whole body. When the bone needle pierced, it was immediately bounced away.

    Jade armor buckle!  Gao Feng suddenly realized that the jade armor buckle, a precious weapon, played a protective role. With this precious weapon, he didn't have to spend so much energy on protection.

    As expected, you can't be distracted during the battle. Gao Feng just thought of this jade armor?, the ankle has been grabbed by the bone claws emerging from the ground. The jade armor buckle seems to be unable to actively resist this grappling action, and Gao Feng is directly pulled to the ground.

    So many movements are actually just between a vertical jump and a leap. People have no way to use their strength in mid-air. It is more convenient after landing.

    Gao Feng landed on the ground, but ignored the bone claws and spurs, his feet were flat on the ground, and all the obstacles that appeared and blocked the road were crushed by him. In just a few steps, he had already arrived in front of Wang Liang.

    Looking at Wang Liang who was laughing wildly in front of him, Gao Feng had already exerted his luck. At this moment, a pair of huge palms emerged from Gao Feng's feet. They closed them fiercely and squeezed Gao Feng in the middle.  , Gao Feng's body shrank and expanded, his fists punched out to both sides, and his huge palms were smashed to pieces!

    The ground in the courtyard is already like boiling water, and the soil on the ground is surging. In the surging waves, white bones appear like swimming fish.

    The bones continued to gather on Wang Liang's body, automatically forming a thick armor, which tightly wrapped his body, even protecting his head and face. The huge palm slap just now happened to stop Gao Feng.  When he arrived in front of him, the bone armor on Wang Liang's body was also taking shape.

    The bone armor was full of spikes. Gao Feng was not afraid at all. He hit it with a heavy punch. He wanted to fight quickly. This monster had too many methods. He could only solve the battle quickly by fighting hand-to-hand. There were still so many injuries behind him.  Those who are injured must end the battle as soon as possible before they can be treated.

    The six uninjured Taoist priests over there were shaken. The battle just now had dazzled them. They didn't expect that the demon was so strong. What they didn't expect was that Gao Feng was actually stronger. These people from the Taoist Academy  Only now did the Taoist understand that Deng Tianshi had arranged for them not to be the main force, but to cooperate with this powerful demon-suppressing cavalryman.

    Seeing the two sides approaching rapidly on the battlefield, the Taoists on the side could not see Gao Feng's movements, and could only see a golden light approaching the demon rapidly.

    Gao Feng moves quickly, but Wang Liang's movements are not slow either. The white bone armor on his body does not affect his speed at all. Gao Feng is just using his bare hands, and Wang Liang's gauntlets have long bone spurs. Gao Feng's movements  Without any pause, he punched down!

    The two fists collided, and a "click" sound could be heard. The movements of the two people stopped at the moment of the collision. The bone spurs were broken, and the bone gauntlets were also cracked, but the two were evenly matched.  Gao Feng actually suffered some loss in strength, because Wang Liang did not move, but Gao Feng was knocked away by a foot!

    A strong enemy, a truly strong enemy, Gao Feng was knocked away, Wang Liang took a step forward, and at some point, the short staff in his hand turned into a mace four feet long and half a foot thick.  There was a pale aura surrounding it, and Gao Feng hit it directly.

    Gao Feng took a step back, but did not retreat further. He used the step back to exert force and punched Wang Liang's wrist. The crack became more severe. He followed up with the third punch, this time it was Wang Liang's forearm.  , the mace was almost reaching his body, Gao Feng turned around again in the small space between Wang Liang's arms, slapped Wang Liang's elbow, and slapped the arm holding the mace farther away.  , the second palm followed immediately, Wang Liang opened his arms, the space in front of him became larger, Gao Feng's elbow hit Wang Liang's chest and abdomen hard!

    The sound of "bang bang bang" continued, Gao Feng punched and kicked, and countless attacks rained down on Wang Liang's bone armor. Wang Liang's movements were also very fast, but compared to Gao Feng, it seemed too much.  Because of his clumsiness, the onlookers couldn't see Gao Feng's movements clearly, but they could see that the demon's bone armor was full of cracks.

    It is indeed a strong enemy, but under this "Fifty-Four Fighting Demon Fight", he also couldn't hold up. Gao Feng threw the last punch, and he felt his inner energy surge, and he shouted: "Hit!"

    Wang Liang, whose body was trembling but never retreated, was knocked backwards five steps, and the bone armor all over his body was directly shattered. This time, it seemed that the skin and bones were peeled off, and the attachment to the short staff was also shattered.

    But when this wave of attacks ended, Gao Feng was stunned, because what was broken was not only the attached bones, but also the flesh and blood of the demon's clothes. Now the demon has become a skeleton, and there are still bones on his hands.  Holding the short staff, this skeleton is different from the bones gathered together on the ground. There is no trace of flesh and blood on this skeleton. The whole body is glowing with jade color, which looks quite luxurious, but more weird.

    Gao Feng knew the purpose of his trip and had an estimate of the upcoming battle. No matter how strong the demons he thought were, they would not be stronger than what he saw in the Taoist temple. They were nothing more than human beings transformed into demons.  , it¡¯s just close combat, but the demon you see now is completely outside of this concept.

    When the skull opened and closed its jaw, there was actually a sound coming out. It was still the voice of the demon, but it was unclear whether the tone was crying or laughing: "I thoughtIt took fifty years to reach the Jade Bone Realm, but I didn¡¯t expect to be able to do this today. The power of the God King, the power of the God King!  "

    This tone seemed to be extremely joyful, but it was also like a cry of despair. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and realized what time it was now. How could he allow himself to hesitate?

    ??¡ª¡ª

    The third update has arrived!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 149 The Immortal Bones

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng bowed and exerted his strength. Just as he took a step forward, he suddenly felt his heart palpitate and his whole body trembled. He subconsciously turned backwards and quickly avoided it. When he landed, he took a deep breath.  Calm down your mind.

    ?Looking again at this moment, there is a pale white halo spreading under the jade-colored skeleton, so powerful!  Moreover, it is a powerful force that can induce feelings in oneself. How strong is this demon now?

    The demon stretched out a finger bone and tapped behind Gao Feng. There was a muffled "bang" sound, followed by several shrill screams. Gao Feng looked back and was shocked.

    The body of the Taoist whose body was torn open by bone spurs had already exploded. The Taoist companion next to him was covered in wounds from the flesh and blood. What was even weirder was that the Taoist's skeleton stood up as if it were alive. It was originally where the eyes were.  Electric light flashed in the hollow, and light flashed on the bones of his hands. He casually swung it towards Gao Feng, and two electric light spells flew quickly!

    "Do you know that in the past, if I used the art of flesh and bones, it would take half an hour to cast the spell, and it may not be successful. Today, my heart moved, the bones formed, and the spell can be preserved. Divine Lord  "The demon was filled with emotion.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t say anything, and with golden light all over his body, he rushed towards the demon. The Taoist priests could hardly hold on. If they didn¡¯t deal with this bastard, it would be too late.

    Stepping into the range of that powerful demon, Gao Feng's heart palpitated, but it did not affect Gao Feng's actions. But the demon just stretched out his hand bones and pushed forward, and Gao Feng was unable to move at all. The short staff was unknown.  There was already a small skull inlay on the top, and Wang Liang pointed the short staff at Gao Feng.  The little skeleton has a black light flashing, and the attack is about to begin!

    Lightning and flint, life and death are only in an instant. Gao Feng was blocked by an invisible wall. At this moment, Gao Feng didn't want anything else but to split the wall in front of him.

    ? Compressing the power to the extreme can form a thick defense, or it can also form an incomparable sharpness.  Gao Feng suddenly remembered this in his mind. He formed his palms and used them as swords.  The infuriating heart of the God-Suppressing Technique moves at will, condenses and compresses at this moment.  A golden blade about three feet suddenly appeared around the edge of his palm!

    Gao Feng struck down with all his strength, and the whistling of the sharp blade came from the void. There was a "click" sound, and Wang Liang's right arm holding the short staff was broken at the shoulder level. Several bones fell to the ground, and the short staff no longer emitted light.  , Skull looked at his right shoulder in surprise, but made no reaction.

    He didn¡¯t move, but Gao Feng wouldn¡¯t stop, waving his hands continuously.  Demon Wang Liang's jade-colored skeleton was cut into countless pieces and scattered on the ground.

    Is this the end of the battle?  Gao Feng was not sure, but he did not pause in his movements. He jumped up and flipped backwards.  Falling in the air, he punched the newborn skeleton on the head. The force penetrated from top to bottom. The skeleton could not withstand it at all, and it directly broke into pieces.

    The intelligence of the newborn skeleton is far behind the demon himself, so he and Wang Liang flanked Gao Feng.  Instead, he cast spells on the nearby Taoists, that is, throwing electric balls one after another. Although the Taoists were all injured, they could still resist and were directly destroyed by Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng didn't ask any questions after he landed, but he saw the frightened expressions on the faces of the Taoists again. He also heard the noise and turned around hurriedly, only to see that the bones he had cut into pieces were spliced ??together piece by piece.  Completely restored to his original state, you can still hear the sad laughter of the demon Wang Liang: "It's actually the realm of immortality, it's actually the realm of immortality!"

    From the battle to now, Gao Feng has not suffered any losses, but the opponent is so difficult. Gao Feng has been angered, and the more than a dozen lives behind him are getting more and more troublesome.

    No matter what "Jade Bone Realm" or "Immortal Realm" you say, Gao Feng took advantage of the opponent's gathering and punched him with all his strength. The bones could be cut open by the sharp light blade, but the attack on the fist and palm was very good.  Defense, the fists and palms were slapped and stood still. The frame was shaking uncontrollably but did not break away. The fragments were gathering piece by piece. If he waited for him to fully recover, he would definitely still have to fight. Gao Feng felt a little irritable and his strength gradually increased.

    Gao Feng suddenly noticed that when the golden light hit the bones, the jade color of the bones would change, as if they were burned by the flames. They would become charred and then return to normal. The trembling of the bones was not due to the impact of power, but because of the impact of the force.  The burning of light.

    I remembered that in the battle at the Taoist temple, the golden light on my body could have a burning effect on those monsters. Although the white bones looked like white jade, they were also evil things and should be incompatible with each other. But in the current situation,  The light of the God-Suppressing Technique's power can cause damage, but it has little effect.

    Gao Feng also understood in his heart that the intensity of the golden light was related to the operation of power, so he would use his power as much as possible to make the golden light stronger!

    Once upon a time, Gao FengEven if he can think of this, he may not be able to do it, because his power is solid and integrated with the whole body. Even if he activates it, there is no way to become stronger. But since he knows that force is invisible, since he knows that he can let go of his hands and feet.  , you can break through your own limits.

    Gao Feng no longer controlled, and unleashed the power in his body unscrupulously. The golden light became more and more intense. Gao Feng struck again with a palm, making a "ziz" sound. The jade color of the hit area quickly faded and turned into gray.  The bones then became charred black as if being burned by fire, and then shattered into powder.

    With this palm strike, the speed at which the fragments gathered together immediately slowed down. Wang Liang's frame stopped shaking and suddenly moved back.

    How could Gao Feng give him this opportunity, take one step forward, follow up immediately, and fight against the devil!  Fifty-four fights with demons!  Punch, kick, leg whip, elbow, knee, all kinds of attacks came like a storm, Gao Feng felt his power surge and burn.

    The power at this time is not water, but oil. It is surging and rolling. It can certainly produce power, but if it burns, it will produce a more ferocious and blazing effect. The price required is the rapid loss of power.

    Gao Feng no longer cared about this. He kept moving. Even though the bones were broken for a period, they were quickly replaced by bones on the ground. They also turned into this jade color, but the speed of destruction was always faster than the replacement.  of.

    In the end, the onlookers only saw the skeleton moving continuously in the golden flames, but they could not escape the flames, and the skeleton screamed miserably.

    The Taoists were stunned. They didn't expect that the cavalry captain they looked down on could be so powerful, but they didn't even have the energy to marvel, because the demon-turned-skeleton was still spreading its power outwards, and those affected by this power were  Everyone was trembling with heart palpitations. What was even stranger was that the Taoist priests looked at the golden light on Gao Feng's body and the golden flames surrounding the skeleton, but there was a trace of fear in their hearts. This fear was not fear, but it seemed that they were seeing  The feeling that arises spontaneously in my heart when I meet the Taoist master and the heavenly master.

    Gao Feng already felt tired, but the skeleton was far from broken, and the skeleton was not passively beaten. His intensive attacks did not focus on the skull at once. The jade-colored skeleton was not broken.  Debris and other bones from the ground just kept coming to replenish it.

    The power seemed to be almost at its end. Gao Feng took five steps forward, but during these five steps, he frantically launched tens of millions of attacks, and the golden light spurted out in a substantial way, not in a cycle, but in a surge.

    Just when Gao Feng felt that he had to change his fighting style, the jade-colored skeleton changed. Suddenly, the jade-colored light on the skull began to float away, and the luster floated like the glaze on porcelain.  Some burn in golden flames, while others float directly into the void.

    The movement of the skeleton stopped, and all the jade color dissipated. Looking at the strange skeleton, it now turned gray and white, and it was still in disfigurement. Seeing this appearance, Gao Feng's guard was gone. These were clearly the withered bones in the tomb.  , there is no vitality, no need to be afraid.

    But there could be no relaxation at this time. Gao Feng raised his hand to prepare for the final blow, but as soon as he moved, he felt that his body was empty, and there was no power to send out. It was this delay that made him laugh miserably as he watched the lower jaw of the skull open and close.  The voice came out: "Soul powersoul essencekill you, and I will be gone!"

    He began to laugh miserably, and at the end the voice suddenly became shrill. As the voice increased, the gray and decayed bones began to glow, but the light was not the jade-colored light, but a blazing red light!

    Is this going to explode?  Seeing this light, Gao Feng subconsciously made a judgment that his body's power had been exhausted. If it really exploded, it would be difficult to protect himself.

    But Gao Feng also understood that the last move of this evil demon must be extremely cruel. If it really exploded, none of the Taoists in the courtyard would be spared. The Li Family Courtyard is in Qingzhen, and it is still morning.  , many residents and travelers are still in the room. If it really explodes, these people will suffer.

    what to do?  Gao Feng reacted subconsciously. He hugged the skull tightly with both arms. Seeing the light flashing, he didn't even have time to run out or throw it away. Gao Feng hugged the skull and crushed it on the spot.

    strength!  Need strength now!  Squeezing it tightly is not enough, the explosion will push itself up, and the impact will spread!  The speed of Gao Feng's God-Suppressing Technique has exceeded the usual limit. Gao Feng did not feel a surge of power. On the contrary, he felt as if his meridians had been scraped with a knife, and he felt a deep-rooted pain.

    The skeleton on the chest has become extremely hot, and the clothes have been burnt to ashes. Gao Feng exerted force regardless of it, and his limbs have been inserted into the ground, directly pressing the skeleton in, as far as possible.It can make the damage as small as possible.

    All of this happened in an instant. Gao Feng did not expect this result, but at this time, he only wanted to protect others and the people of this town. Despite the deep pain, Gao Feng still pushed with all his strength.  Strength, if your strength is greater, you can suppress the last spell of the skeleton by one point, and the damage can be reduced by one point.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    It¡¯s a bit late, there will be an update later () {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 150 The Edge of Life and Death

    <tr><td>

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ¡°

    The injured Taoists on the side watched Gao Feng suppress the skeleton, and also saw the golden light on Gao Feng's body gradually dimming. Suddenly, the ground in the Li family courtyard suddenly swelled upwards by more than ten feet, and everyone was lifted up.  Falling to the ground, the walls and houses of the compound collapsed. But at the moment when the ground bulged, the Taoists seemed to see golden light flashing, and they didn't know if it was an illusion.

    Gao Feng was thrown into the air, dozens of feet high into the sky!

    The Li family courtyard was in ruins. The roads around the courtyard looked like newly reclaimed wasteland. The land was upturned and messy. The adjacent courtyard walls also collapsed, and half of two houses collapsed. There were chickens everywhere.  Flying dogs jumped, people shouted and horses neighed, and everything became a mess.

    But because of Gao Feng's cover, the damage was only that. Except for the person who was cut open by bone spurs and died at the beginning, the Taoists were all still alive despite being seriously injured.

    Many people in Qing Town had already run out of their homes in panic. Children were crying loudly. Some people even fell and got injured when they went out in a hurry. The chaos couldn't be any more chaotic, but the damage was only that. The final explosion of the skeleton  Gao Feng used his strength to restrain him and pinned him to the ground. The lives of most of the people in Qingzhen were saved.

    Gao Feng couldn't see everything now. He used all his strength to push down the skull. He could feel the temperature of the skull rising rapidly, and soon exceeded the heat of the flames. What followed was an instant.  With the huge burst of force, Gao Feng was thrown into the sky.  He was flattened and rounded by the power that he could no longer withstand, and he was completely helpless. He was already in a state of exhaustion. Gao Feng had already withstood most of the huge power of the explosion, so how could he withstand it.

    When people are in mid-air, they lose consciousness

    There was pain everywhere in my body, as if it had been torn apart.  When Gao Feng regained consciousness from the darkness, he hadn't opened his eyes yet, but he felt like he was being dragged and sliding.

    It should have been rescued by people from Zhongjing Prefecture and is being sent for diagnosis and treatment.  However, when he heard the familiar "Woo" sound in his ears, Gao Feng realized that he must have entered the mountain.

    The coma just now was not actually completely in the dark.  Gao Feng still had some remaining memories. After he was bounced up by the explosion, he saw that the bottom of the skeleton turned into deep darkness. The demon was no longer a skeleton, but became a naked human being.  He struggled desperately, trying to escape, but a big hand stretched out from the darkness and dragged the demon into the darkness. The demon screamed and was dragged into the darkness.  The big hand seemed to be trying to catch Gao Feng in mid-air, but it failed. That hand was definitely not a human hand. Gao Feng could confirm this.

    I barely opened my eyes and could see thick clouds covering the sky.  Smelling the fresh breath, it seems that we have indeed arrived in the fairy mountain.

    What is a little different from the previous times is that the clouds are not just clouds, but also decorated with many beautiful blue stars. Gao Feng still has memories of this. He remembers that time when the little fox smashed the broken gold and jade gang on his body.  Remove the sharp remnants.  Throwing it into the air, the starlight on the clouds was very similar to when Gao Tianhe activated his power. This fairy mountain was really magical.

    The scene was moving, Gao Feng felt someone holding his trouser leg in his mouth and moving forward, while the little black wolf was running around the head area, constantly coming over to lick Gao Feng, being affectionate and naughty.

    The battle with overdrafted strength was not pleasant. Gao Feng felt pain all over his body, and he didn't even have the strength to lift his fingers. The person dragging him along with his trouser leg in his mouth should be his senior Hu Jiu. The little fox was not big, but not very strong.  It's small and can be towed very quickly, and it's up the mountain road in no time.

    However, Hu Jiu obviously didn't care about Gao Feng's feelings and just dragged him up the steps. The back of Gao Feng's head hit the stone steps hard, causing him to scream out in pain. But now he was so exhausted that he couldn't even scream.  Very weak.

    The little black wolf seemed to be unable to go up the steps. He barked a few times and then stopped following. Gao Feng was hit on the back of his head continuously and didn't even bother to cry out in pain.

    Could it be that he was dragged to the second floor like this? Gao Feng finally regained some strength. Just as he was about to shout out, he felt that he was thrown away. His whole body flew up in the clouds and mist, fell heavily, and hit the ground. The fairy mountain's  The grass was very thick, so it didn't hurt too much after landing, but Gao Feng couldn't bear it now that he was so weak, he felt dizzy and dizzy.

    "Go back, it doesn't matter if I eat a few of your fruits, I won't dig up your roots!" Hearing the little fox roar angrily, the orchard that had just been moving immediately fell silent.

    Gao Feng was still lying on his back, but there was already a fruit tree above his head. He could see the little fox jumping towards the fruit tree and knocking down the fruit.The fruit fell directly into Gao Feng's mouth. In fact, Gao Feng couldn't even bite or chew it now. The fruit fell on his mouth and was only broken by his teeth.

    But there is an advantage of the fairy fruit. As long as a hole is opened, the pulp slurry inside will be directly eaten and absorbed by the person. Sure enough, an extremely cool power goes straight into the body and then quickly penetrates into the whole body.

    Only then did Gao Feng feel the situation in his body. His body was empty, without any strength at all, and the inside of his body was still damaged everywhere. This application of power beyond the limit would indeed have backlash on the body. Back then, when he was learning martial arts in his clan, Professor  Martial arts masters have also talked about this, saying that everything must be done in moderation. People can indeed take actions beyond their limits, but such actions often damage their vitality.

    After the power of the fairy fruit entered the body, the power in the body was not replenished immediately. Instead, Gao Feng first repaired the wound. However, Gao Feng felt something else. In the past, he thought that the body was a container and that all the power was in this container, but this breakthrough  After the extreme battle, he was obviously exhausted, but the power came from there again, and the power of the fairy fruit entered his body, and he could feel it seeping into the depths outside the "container".

    Why is this? Gao Feng finally had the energy to think about it, but then he dropped the second fruit. Now Gao Feng could finally swing his head slightly to catch the fruit, then bite it and eat it.

    The little fox kept jumping in the fruit forest, and plump fruits fell from the trees one by one. After Gao Feng ate more than a dozen fruits, he was able to stand up, and the little fox stopped feeding the fruits.

    "Stand up and eat by yourself! Eat until you are full!" the senior Hu Jiu urged, and Gao Feng quickly reached out to pick the fruit and ate it.

    It's been a long time since I felt hungry like this, and thanks to the large number of fruits in this tree, Gao Feng actually ate up one third of the fruits in this fruit tree. Only then did I feel full of strength. When I felt full, Gao Feng  He stopped. There were many fruit trees, but he couldn't bear to eat such a precious fairy fruit. Gao Feng also thought about the long flow of water, and this fruit is the power of materialization. If you eat too much, will it explode? Gao Feng  Feng also has this worry.

    After eating the last piece of fruit, Gao Feng could already feel the feeling of "fullness", and the strength was surging in his body. He was also worried that if he ate too much, he would burst.

    But when he stopped and was about to leave, Gao Feng froze there. He could feel the power in his body expanding, but the ability to hold the power was also expanding. It could even be said that his body was being stretched by power. Gao Feng was stunned.  , now his strength has been much greater than before, because the recovery of the martial arts field has greatly increased the upper limit. After eating the fairy fruit, his strength will naturally exceed before, but the current state is that there is no upper limit to his strength, and he can increase as much as he eats.  , the body can accommodate it.

    This was too incredible. Gao Feng was shocked. He grabbed another fruit and ate it. The fruit expanded, his strength increased, and the upper limit of his strength also increased.

    Gao Feng's astonishment has turned into ecstasy. If this continues, his warrior training will be extremely simple. If he keeps eating in this fruit forest, he will be able to break through and reach the top.

    When he was eating the fourth one, the little fox who had been silent said lazily: "These are all empty. In your current state, you can take this supplement, but you will never get bloated because of eating this.  Even if you eat the holy realm, so what, you will return to normal after a while, you still have to practice steadily!"

    The words of the little fox Hu Jiu seemed to be a wake-up call, which made Gao Feng suddenly wake up. It would be ridiculous if he could improve by eating alone.

    However, there is a word in the little fox's words that interests Gao Feng very much. What is the "Holy Realm"? Gao Feng only knows that the level of a warrior ranges from "strengthening the body" and "training the bones" to "like a dragon", and the level of a Taoist starts from "  Practicing qi, practicing methods, and reaching the golden elixir are unheard of in this "holy realm". What is it talking about?

    Although this senior Hu Jiu often behaves very childishly and speaks confusingly, Gao Feng also understands that this senior has a wide range of knowledge and an extraordinary background. Every word he speaks will not be nonsense, but will have his own meaning.  Gao Feng hesitated for a moment and then asked: "Senior, what is this 'holy realm'?"

    "What is 'Holy Realm'?" Unexpectedly, the little fox said this in confusion, and then shook his head and tail, jumped in distress, and said sharply: "I have this word in my mind.  , I seemed to know the meaning just now, why did I suddenly forget it!"

    This state is not unusual. Senior Hu Jiu seems to have some problems in his mind. He will think of something at any time and forget it at any time. Gao Feng smiled bitterly but stopped asking.

    The little fox was shaking his head in distress, but Gao Feng didn't rush him. After a while of silence, the little fox finally stopped thinking about it. With a bow of his body, he jumped directly onto Gao Feng's shoulder, and brushed his furry tail on Gao Feng's cheek.After that, the itching felt very comfortable, and the little fox said: "Let's go!"

    You could hear the joy in his voice, but Gao Feng was puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "Senior, where should we go?"

    "Of course, up the mountain!" the little fox answered simply and neatly.

    ????¡ª¡ª

    Requesting a monthly ticket () {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 148: The bronze man guarding the mountain

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Hearing this, Gao Feng was also shocked. He knew the magic of this fairy mountain. There were fairy fruits at the foot of the mountain, and a martial arts arena on the first level of the mountain. This magical power was omnipotent but vague.  The confused little fox, he has benefited a lot from the foot of the mountain and the first level of the mountain. From an ordinary warrior to a strong man in the realm of hardness and softness, he has been close to death several times because of the existence of this fairy mountain.  Come over.

    As for the second level of the mountain, there is a stone tablet with the words "War Demon Temple" in front of the stone steps leading up to the second level. Gao Feng has also heard rumors about the War Demon Temple in this world. It is nothing more than a gathering of martial arts idiots with weapons.  The most exquisite armor in the world is a temple specially designed for warriors and battles. Gao Feng must be fascinated by it, but recently he has no intention of going up. The little fox directly said that going up before he could go up was a waste of effort.  I secretly went up once, but it was extremely difficult to walk up the steps. I only saw an archway halfway up the mountain, and someone kicked me down the mountain.

    Not to mention the complaints and scoldings of the little fox, Gao Feng also understood that if he wanted to go up the mountain, he must first reach a certain level and make a breakthrough in martial arts. But at that time, he also knew that he would not be able to rush it for a while, and it would take a year or several years.  years, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would be possible now.

    Gao Feng was shocked at first, and then felt ecstatic in his heart. He couldn't help but grin. Didn't the little fox's statement mean that he had made another breakthrough in his martial arts.

    "Why are you still standing there, let's go!" Hu Jiu, the little fox senior, impatiently patted Gao Feng's cheek with his front paw, but this hit made Gao Feng laugh out loud and he hurried up the mountain.

    He quickly climbed up to the first floor and walked along the stone road to the mountain on the second floor. The little fox lay very comfortably on Gao Feng's shoulders and said lazily: "You finally have an idea of ??the application of power. I know.  Condensing the true energy into a sharp blade, knowing how to create something out of nothing. Human beings can only have real changes when they break through their limits"

    Gao Feng didn't listen to what the little fox said. Looking at the stone steps leading up to the second level of the mountain in front of him, he became inexplicably nervous. He paused in front of the steps, took a deep breath, exerted enough strength, and then  Then he took a step forward.

    ?????????????? If I felt that I had become stronger before, and senior Hu Jiu said that he had a breakthrough, these comments became true the moment he stepped on these stone steps.

    Once upon a time, Gao Feng was walking on the mountain road leading up to the second level of the mountain.  When you step on the steps, you feel a lot of pressure.  He had to run with all his strength to stand up straight and take steps. But now Gao Feng also felt the pressure, but this pressure did not hinder him and he could still keep going up the mountain.

    Become stronger, become stronger again!  Gao Feng was very excited.  But his posture was still stable, and he walked up step by step. Compared with his caution, the little fox lying on his shoulder did not seem to feel any pressure. He looked around boredly. If Gao Feng noticed this, he would definitely  Strangely, the little fox senior said that he needed to become stronger before he could go up the mountain, but the little fox himself was obviously in a very relaxed state.

    After walking up dozens of steps, looking back it was already filled with mist.  There's still half the steps to go, but the archway is right in front of us.

    The archway is almost ten feet high and is entirely made of stone. There are no decorations on it, except for three large characters "War Demon Temple" in ancient Chinese characters.  Because Gao Feng had learned the art of carving so he could recognize it. Last time it was just a rough look, but this time Gao Feng noticed something else.

    The strokes of these three big characters were extremely sharp. After Gao Feng took a few glances, he felt that this was not calligraphy, but more like the marks left by someone slashing across the archway with a big knife.  Demonic Temple.

    Gao Feng's heart moved slightly, but seeing the archway in front of him, he became cautious. Gao Feng clearly remembered that he walked to this position last time, and was kicked away and fell directly.

    The archway is erected on both sides of the stairway. The stone steps on this level are wider than the others and look like a small platform.

    After Gao Feng stood on this small platform with both feet, he clenched his fists.

    Without any warning, a person appeared under the archway. As soon as this person appeared, he moved quickly and kicked Gao Feng in the chest.

    can see!  Can defend it!  Gao Feng raised his hand and slapped the man's ankle with his palm, diverting the opponent's flying kick. Under this palm, the stone would be broken and the steel would be flattened, but Gao Feng was shocked  The palm of my hand hurt, and I dodged it the first time!

    The man turned somersaults in mid-air, and Gao Feng saw the man's appearance clearly. He was a bald man wearing only shorts, with muscles all over his body. He was extremely strong. What shocked Gao Feng was that this man was not a real man.  A human being, he is just a bronze statue in human form.

    The moment he saw the opponent's appearance clearly, the bronze statue exerted force in mid-air and kicked it in the air again. Gao Feng was about to dodgeHowever, he saw the bronze statue dancing with its fists and striking down continuously. He was in mid-air and could make such attacks without the technique of levitation. The blows were fatal. Gao Feng couldn't help but guard against it!

    It¡¯s just that the opponent was faster than Gao Feng. He dodged the punch, but couldn¡¯t dodge the leg. He was hit in the chest by another kick, and the whole person flew backwards

    It fell like a cloud in mid-air and fell to the ground with a "bang", and its whole body stiffened in pain. The little fox was fine. It had been firmly on Gao Feng's shoulders when fighting and dodging. When it fell, it was also standing on Gao Feng's shoulder.  Feng's chest was safe and sound.

    Gao Feng finally took a breath, but was a little at a loss. It seemed that he was not ready to go up the mountain. He hesitated and raised his head and asked: "Senior, what should I do?"

    "What to do, keep going up and fighting!" the little fox said rudely.

    Gao Feng lay on the grass on the first floor, feeling quite frustrated. He had obviously made a breakthrough, but it only took him a little longer to go up the mountain than that time.

    Hearing what the little fox said, Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh. There was indeed no need to feel depressed. If he was beaten down once, he would go up again.

    After a little tidying up, Gao Feng walked up the stone steps on the second floor again. Seeing the archway in front of him, Gao Feng no longer dared to be careless. The power in his body slowly increased, and golden light was already emitted from his body.  Why, the wind started blowing on Fairy Mountain, which had always been quiet.

    Stepping onto the platform under the archway, this time the bronze figure did not appear out of thin air, but was waiting there quietly. This time Gao Feng was able to observe it carefully. It was indeed a bronze figure. At first glance, it looked exactly like a real person.  You can clearly see his hair, but no matter how lifelike he is, he is not a real person. The copper color of the metal and the inhuman aura can prove it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Strike first!  As soon as he stepped onto the steps, he rushed up. The bronze man's activation seemed to be related to whether he was on the platform or not. This was what Gao Feng had guessed in his mind. Regardless of whether it was right or not, it was always right to make the first move.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? with all his strength this time, the bronze man's speed is not slow either, Gao Feng jumped up, he also jumped up to meet him, both sides punched at the same time in mid©\air!

    With full power, this bronze man is slower than me!  The opponent's fist had just been extended, and Gao Feng's punch had already hit the bronze man's chest.

    This time it was like hitting a bell. With a loud "dang" sound, the bronze figure was smashed directly to the ground by Gao Feng in mid-air. The platform looked like it was made of stone slabs, but the bronze statue was hit by such a strong force.  When it was hit, the stone slab was not damaged at all, and the bronze statue collapsed directly.

    Gao Feng¡¯s fist also felt a little painful. If the opponent was just a bronze statue, Gao Feng was confident that he could punch through it without any damage. But with this feeling, it is obvious that the bronze man has other protection methods.

    Thinking so, Gao Feng did not move slowly. He had already rushed in front of the bronze man again, and punches and kicks came out like raindrops!

    The bronze man paused for a moment before he turned over and jumped up, but Gao Feng didn't give him a chance. Halfway through the turn, Gao Feng placed his palm on the bronze man's forehead and at the same time raised his toes on the bronze man's waist.

    Originally, he was taking advantage of the situation to turn over, but when Gao Feng did this, the entire bronze man was knocked horizontally in mid-air. Gao Feng lowered his waist and exerted his strength, performing the Six Calming Styles!

    Once the "Fifty-Four Fighting Demon Strikes" are launched, the attacks are like a violent storm, but in terms of the power of each blow, the simple and direct Six God-Suppressing Styles are the most powerful. Only the simplest and purest attacks can maximize their power.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what kind of strength this bronze statue had, but he didn¡¯t want to be knocked down the mountain again, so he didn¡¯t dare to hold back and used all his strength.

    There was another loud bang, this time the sound was even louder, it could be said to be deafening. The back of the bronze statue was hit by Gao Feng's punch. Naturally, the back of the bronze statue would not be blocked like a normal person, with blood and flesh flying everywhere.  But this time the attack also had an effect.

    The back of the bronze man was dented directly. When Gao Feng punched with all his strength, there had to be a short gap between the force and the force. The bronze man did not move slowly. Taking advantage of this gap, he had already landed on the ground and took a few steps back.

    After the bronze man landed, he rushed over again, but his steps were slightly disordered and his movements were not so rigorous. Although the punch on the back did not cause blood or broken bones, the bronze man was still injured.

    Gao Feng's heart was determined, and he turned around and faced him. His mind was clear, and he could naturally observe more things. The bronze man's movements were fast but strict, and every blow contained great power, but they fought several times.  , but Gao Feng felt that this action was very familiar, and this time he understood what it was.

    This bronze man uses the "War Demon Strike"!  Gao Feng was stunned but later figured out that since the mountain was the War Demon Temple, it was natural to use the "War Demon Fight".

    It¡¯s just that the tricks used by Tongren were exactly what Gao Feng had learned.Now that he knows the routine, it is easy to judge. Gao Feng also faced it, and his fist came in front of him. Gao Feng turned around, with a slight difference, but he dodged all the opponent's attacks. At this time, he was already in the same position.  His palm was like a knife, and his true energy turned into a golden blade. Gao Feng turned around and used his strength to chop it down with his hand.

    Even the power in the void can cut open, let alone a mere bronze statue. When Gao Feng swung his sword, there was only a "click" sound, and the bronze man's head had been cut off, and the incision was extremely neat.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Three updates today!  Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe, and please give me rewards!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 149 Arrow Lady

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The bronze man's head fell to the ground, and all his movements froze instantly. This was not a living person, and no one knew whether he would attack or not. Gao Feng waved his hand to continue cutting, but at this moment, he  But he saw that the head and the human body had merged, and then shrunk rapidly, turning into a cherry-sized brass bead and falling to the ground. It bounced a few times and then stopped.

    The head and body rejoined each other, and then shrank into a bead. This process was so fast that even Gao Feng had no time to make a move.

    Looking at the small bead on the ground, Gao Feng was a little stunned. The battle ended like this. The first time he was kicked down the mountain without even seeing a figure, but this time he knocked down the opponent neatly. These two times  The huge gap makes people a little uncomfortable, not to mention that they were beaten away again after just two fights.

    But Gao Feng can also figure out the reason. He was really relaxed when he came up, and he didn't use all his strength. As a result, he was directly beaten away by the opponent. The second time, he was fully alert and fought with all his strength. He showed a life-and-death attitude.  It was a clean victory. What could this battle mean? It showed that his martial arts power had indeed improved significantly and he had already made a breakthrough.

    "What are you still doing? Keep walking up!" He could hear the little fox on his shoulder saying lazily. Only then did Gao Feng realize another thing. Just now, his body movements were extremely fast and complex. The little fox seemed to have been  It lay firmly on his shoulder without falling.

    And Gao Feng could also feel that the little fox did not grab it with its claws or bite it with its mouth. It just lay there, as if it was a game, but it was always stable.  It's also amazing.

    Gao Feng has not withdrawn his strength, and the golden light cannot be sustained for a long time. In other words, the full-strength action cannot be sustained for a long time.  But now Gao Feng found that such a state can be easily maintained. Now, when the golden light is released, the power is not running at full strength, but has a lot of leeway.

    From this point of view, my strength has also increased significantly!  Gao Feng came to this conclusion in his heart, which made him more confident, and he was about to walk up the steps.

    After taking just one step, the little fox reached out and patted Gao Feng's cheek.  He scolded angrily: "Pick up that bead, don't waste a good thing."

    Although the little fox Hu Jiu looks cute, he behaves like an elder scolding a junior towards Gao Feng, without any politeness.  However, Gao Feng was used to such an attitude. He was stunned for a moment when he heard these words, and then he realized what he was doing and bent down to pick up the brass bead.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t bring the Qiankun Box into the mountain, so he didn¡¯t know what he would encounter when he continued to go up the mountain.  It is always inconvenient to hold a bead in your hand, but the dragon-binding rope on your wrist is a very convenient treasure. Gao Feng put the bead on, tied the dragon-binding rope with a knot himself and tied the bead directly to the rope.  superior.

    What kind of good thing is this bead?  Since senior Hu Jiu said so.  There must be a reason for that. Gao Feng was puzzled but didn't ask any more questions.  There may be enemies on the next steps, so don't be distracted.

    Walk through this archway.  The next stone step road is nothing unusual. It seems that there are still more than fifty steps before reaching the second level of the mountain. Both sides of the mountain road below the archway are very sparse and low vegetation. But after passing the archway, the mountain road on both sides  There are tall and straight pines and cypresses on both sides. Different from the pastoral orchard at the foot of the mountain, the pines and cypresses on the mountain road behind the archway are arranged very neatly. They look like an army, and the woods have a foresty atmosphere.

    But Gao Feng couldn¡¯t see all this under the archway. He could only see it clearly after passing the archway. The archway seemed to be a checkpoint. If he couldn¡¯t pass this checkpoint, everything was unknown.

    "So that's it!" "Nothing has changed!" There was no sudden trouble on the way, but the little fox was looking around and talking excitedly.

    But there were some contradictions in the little fox's words. It seemed that he had been here before, but it seemed that he had not. There were too many things that the senior Hu Jiu was confused about. Gao Feng understood that there were no changes on the road after passing the archway, and there were no sudden changes.  Someone came out to stop me and walked leisurely, so I was in the mood to ask, "Have seniors been here before?"

    "I can't remember!" After a moment of silence, the little fox answered, with a hint of anger in his tone.

    This answer was also expected. Gao Feng gave a bitter smile and continued walking up. Strangely enough, after passing the archway, he no longer felt any pressure on the steps of the mountain road. It was just like the first level of the mountain at the foot of the mountain.  After walking a few levels, Gao Feng felt cold.

    Since entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng has not felt any heat or cold. Firstly, after the warrior's body became strong, his tolerance to cold and heat has greatly improved. Secondly, the Fairy Mountain itself, the Fairy Mountain has always been maintained at .In this state, it feels like a clear, windless day in early summer, which makes people feel extremely comfortable.

    But at this time, Gao Feng felt cold. Normally, Gao Feng would not pay attention to the cold or heat at all on the Fairy Mountain, but now this abnormality made him feel strange. After careful inspection, he found that this coldness was not a physical feeling, but a physical sensation.  It is the feeling in the heart, from the inside to the outside, the heart is cold and the body is cold.

    At this time, looking at the pine and cypress trees on both sides of the mountain road, Gao Feng understood. Aren't these trees suitable for cold weather?

    But this time Gao Feng didn't ask the little fox on his shoulder. Even if he asked, he would probably only get some specious answers. Gao Feng's mood that had just relaxed became tense again. He was a little strange, what could make him feel?  Such coldness.

    He walked up the fifty-odd steps very quickly, thinking as he walked, and soon he reached the second level of the mountain. As soon as Gao Feng stepped onto the second level, he stayed there.

    It's not that there are any wonderful and magical scenery on the second level of the mountain, or that there are any mystical and mysterious things, but after setting foot on the second level of the mountain, what you see is a vast emptiness, nothing, just an open space with no end in sight.  .

    Gao Feng looked up and saw that there were still thick clouds above his head. Looking down, he saw that the stone road was still there, stretching straight into the distance, but he could not see the end.

    "Senior, does this mountain only have two floors?" Gao Feng couldn't help but ask.

    The little fox had already stood up on his shoulders, looking around, not knowing what he was looking at. When he heard Gao Feng's question, he sneered and said, "How can it be two levels!"

    But what you see here is completely flat land. You can¡¯t see the mountain road to the third floor at all. You can¡¯t even see what else is on the flat land. No matter how you look at it, it feels like there are only two floors.

    Now Gao Feng can probably judge the shape of the fairy mountain. It is completely an upside-down basin. Now he is standing on the bottom of the basin.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt something was wrong. Maybe this "basin" was not upside down, because the second layer looked much larger than the first layer.

    The grasslands and woods on both sides of the mountain road on the first level, as well as the competition ground behind the woods, are also the size of Fengtianfang, but they are far less than the second level. Gao Feng's visual range alone is almost the size of Qingzhen.  What's more, there is no edge in sight yet.

    Fairy Mountain is indeed magical. The higher you go, the bigger it is. Wouldn¡¯t it be thinner at the bottom and thicker at the top? If the wind blows, it will fall over. It is definitely impossible to exist in this world. Fairy Mountain is really an incredible existence.

    Gao Feng sighed in his heart and took two steps forward. The second level looked like endless flat land, but it was definitely not what he saw. Otherwise, the senior little fox would not be so anxious to urge himself to become stronger and go up the mountain.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt something was wrong. Something was falling on his head. When he looked up, he saw a bow and a quiver.

    Gao Feng subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch it. This bow was actually made of metal. It had no decorative patterns and was simple and unpretentious. But such simplicity revealed a simple beauty. Although Gao Feng saw this bow for the first time,  But the style of this artifact is not unfamiliar. It should be produced by the War Demon Temple.

    The style of this bow is quite similar to those of Yongji's imitations, but the simple beauty that highlights the effectiveness of the bow itself is even better. Gao Feng directly judged that it was produced by the War Demon Temple. As for the quiver, it was made of leather.  There are twenty arrows in it, all of which are silver. Even the tail feathers are made of silver. They are heavy.

    Gao Feng held the bow and arrow and looked at it, and suddenly felt something. He looked up and saw a tall figure appearing at about five hundred steps away, walking towards him.

    With Gao Feng's far superior eyesight, he could clearly see it from this distance. The figure was a woman, about thirty years old, and she was about the same height as Gao Feng. She was tall among women, which was rare.  Although this woman is tall, she has a well-proportioned figure. Coupled with her handsome facial features, she is indeed an individual beauty.

    " However, this beauty's face was cold, but her eyes were all silver. There was no distinction between black and white pupils, they were completely the same color. For some reason, Gao Feng had a feeling that this woman was not a human being, or not a living person.

    This woman was wearing a short robe and trousers, black soft-soled boots, and a purple handkerchief on her head. If it weren't for the handkerchief, she would be dressed like a man. What caught Gao Feng's attention the most was the handkerchief in this tall woman's hand.  The bow and quiver hung on the waist were exactly the same as the one in his hand.

    After just a few glances, Gao Feng still didn't know what was going to happen next, but the woman stood still on the spot, opened her bow and nocked an arrow very quickly, and only heard the sound of "whoosh", and the five silver arrows were already shot out, splitting into plum blossoms.  Direction, shooting towards Gao Feng's head and limbs.

    Gao Feng opened the doorHe didn't even want to hide. This was a full five hundred steps, and the farthest range of the arrow was only two hundred steps, so a strong man would be required to cooperate with a big bow.

    But the next moment, Gao Feng dodged towards the other side, and the silver arrow shot by the opponent directly crossed the distance of 500 steps, and the momentum and speed did not weaken at all!  At this speed, Gao Feng didn't even have time to reach out and knock it down, and the sharpness of the silver arrow made Gao Feng feel very scared. Even if he knew how to compress his power for defense, Gao Feng didn't dare to take the risk of blocking it, so he only  Can dodge!

    ??¡ª¡ª

    The second update is here. Dear readers, please subscribe to Yuheng, ask for monthly votes, and ask for rewards. Please support me!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 150 Return to the city without injury

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> Gao Feng jumped to one side, but the little fox on his shoulder was faster and had already dodged to the other side. The woman kept shooting arrows at Gao Feng with both hands.  Side shot.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s speed, he can run much faster than an arrow in this world, but the arrow shot by the archer opposite is even faster!

    The opponent's quiver only contained twenty arrows. When the opponent finished shooting, Gao Feng was ready to counterattack. With the female archer's shooting speed, it took only an instant. But in the blink of an eye, Gao Feng had already run away for nearly a mile, and the woman  The arrows seemed to be endless, and they were always fired after Gao Feng.

    On the route Gao Feng walked, there were densely packed silver arrows, which looked like a silver grassland.

    He couldn't be shot without fighting back. Gao Feng shook his hand while leaping, and the dragon-binding rope came out. The treasure in Gao Feng's hand can almost ignore the distance and extend at will. Your arrow can be shot accurately.  Come on, tie you up and see what you do!

    What people didn't expect was that as soon as the dragon-binding rope came out, the woman actually didn't move. She shot an arrow at the dragon-binding rope. Gao Feng clearly heard a soft sound. The top of a chain as thin as the dragon-binding rope was no bigger than  It was as big as a sesame seed, but it was hit by the arrow and deviated directly from the direction.

    The dragon-binding rope is not life. After it deviates from the adjustment, it continues to charge forward, but Gao Feng must dodge within this gap, because the opponent shoots three more arrows, and the dragon-binding rope can only be withdrawn.

    How about senior Hu Jiu? Gao Feng jumped around in embarrassment, but when he turned around, he was shocked. It turned out that the little fox was lying comfortably where he stood just now, watching the battle in boredom.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt very unbalanced.  What the hell is this? He was shot everywhere, but the little fox was so carefree and distracted.  Two arrows passed by my ears!

    ¡°Perhaps noticing Gao Feng¡¯s injustice, the little fox over there opened his mouth wide and yawned, and said lazily: ¡°If she shoots you, you should shoot her back with a bow and arrow!¡±

    It sounds like vernacular, but Gao Feng immediately understood that this should be similar to the bronze man at the archway. If he defeats her, he will stop attacking, but there is a fist and kick fight on the archway.  Here is the bow and arrow.

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier!" Gao Feng complained in his heart. When he was dodging, he dropped the bow and arrow that fell in mid-air in order to make it easier.  Now I have to go back and pick it up.

    Now Gao Feng is already a powerful warrior. While running at high speed, he suddenly changed direction and turned back. There was almost no sign of stagnation. He was already running in the direction where he was standing just now.

    But it was a pause after all.  This gap was accurately seized by the female shooter. When Gao Feng turned around and jumped up, he felt a pain in his right leg, and his calf had been pierced by a silver arrow.

    This pain can be endured, but the pain will not disappear between running and jumping.  Gao Feng used all his strength, gritted his teeth and ran as hard as he could.  After running a few steps, I felt the itching of the wound again.  There was also a feeling of numbness, and it was actually poisonous!  Gao Feng cursed in his heart, this fairy mountain is really full of tricks.

    In the blink of an eye, he had returned to the place where he discarded the bow and arrow. Gao Feng bent down to pick it up, took an arrow out of the quiver, stood up, and set the bow.

    But no matter how fast Gao Feng moved, he could only do it at the place where he was discarded. He had actually stopped, straightened up, and just ready to shoot back with his bow, he saw three silver arrows coming towards him.

    Unable to hide, Gao Feng watched the arrow approaching like light. Before his arrow left the string, Gao Feng heard the little fox yawning again beside him.

    "The center of the eyebrow, Adam's apple, and chest have been shot, and the pain is severe and piercing. These are all fatal points. If you are shot, you will definitely die!"

    Gao Feng opened his eyes suddenly. He remembered that he was blown into the air before entering the fairy mountain, and when he woke up, he was lying on the cart.

    This is the first time I have left Fairy Mountain in this way. The place where I was shot is still in severe pain. However, this pain seems not to be an arrow wound, but an injury caused by the explosion. Although the body is so strong, the bones are still broken several times.  Gen, I don¡¯t know if he had any internal injuries, but it was a blessing in disguise after all. After climbing the second level of the mountain, Gao Feng let out a long breath.

    "Master Gao, wake up!" I heard someone shouting loudly next to me. When I heard the sound of horse hooves, a horse racing team member was rushing over and looked sideways at Gao Feng on the cart.

    After Gao Feng took a long breath, he clearly felt pain in his chest, and his body seemed to be torn apart, but the power was indeed surging. This state was very strange. The power was full, but the body was weak and injured. Gao Feng thought  He wanted to speak, but when he opened his mouth, he touched the wound and immediately felt pain. However, the advantage of being full of strength is that the recovery speed is much faster. He paused for a while before asking aloud: "How are you now?"

    &nbsp; "After the demon has been beheaded, my subordinates have been arresting the demon worshiping the demon from house to house in Qingzhen. Master Baihu ordered that the adults and Taoist priests be sent back to the capital first." The Ma Kuai team member was polite.  said.

    Gao Feng nodded and tried to support himself to stand up, but then he raised his wrist and couldn't help but scream in pain. Everywhere in his body hurt, and he fell back again.

    The horse team was saying quickly: "Your Excellency, it's better not to move around. The Taoist priest who was slightly injured just now has examined and treated you. He said that the bones in your body were broken in more than fifty places. The Taoist priests who came here are afraid that they will not be able to treat you."  Well, I have to go back and ask the Taoist priest from the Taoist Temple to take action to be more confident of recovery."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    And Gao Feng also felt something else. After the skull exploded, not only did the power create a huge impact, the breath of the skull itself also invaded Gao Feng's body. Now Gao Feng can feel the coldness everywhere in his body.  The air moves.

    This cold aura is completely different from the power of the God-Suppressing Art. If Gao Feng's own power is golden, then this aura is dark gray, cold and stinging.

    However, this gray aura only made Gao Feng feel uncomfortable, and he was constantly being melted by the golden power in his body, becoming less and less.

    When we went to Qingzhen, we rode fast. When we returned, we drove very slowly in order to prevent the bumps from injuring the wounded. We did not arrive in the capital until dark.

    There were people waiting about a mile away from the city gate. Ten Taoists from the Taoist Temple came, and many officials from the Taoist Temple and people from the Zhongjing Prefecture also arrived.

    The injured Taoists were carried into the cart one by one. The Taoist priests who could be seen coming from the Taoist temple began to cast spells and feed medicine at the scene. The light flashed on the scene and continued to act on the injured.

    As Gao Feng lay on the cart, he could still hear people talking in low voices: "This case is really strange. Only two of us from the Zhongjing Mansion were injured, and they were hit by broken bricks. The people from the Taoist Temple were injured quite a lot.  "

    Hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh. He used to work as an errand in the Zhongjing Mansion, and he had always heard that if the Taoist Academy and the Zhongjing Mansion jointly handled a case, the officers of the Zhongjing Mansion would often suffer heavy casualties, because they charged ahead, and the Taoist Mansion  People were casting spells behind them, and it was very safe, but this time it was upside down.

    "Although Mr. Gao was seriously injured, his energy and energy are not bad!" While he was thinking wildly, a Taoist priest came over.

    This Taoist was wearing a black robe, but he was the Taoist Master of the Taoist Academy. He was already a Taoist official with status, but he was very polite in his words. Before Gao Feng could answer, this Taoist had already taken out a jade ring.  He held the jade ring and recited a spell. A soft light shone from the jade ring, covering Gao Feng's whole body.

    "Pindao is Master Deng Tianshi's junior brother. He was entrusted by his senior brother to heal the Lord's wounds. The senior brother was repairing the magic circle in the capital. He asked Pindao to say sorry to Lord Gao. He didn't expect that the monster in Qingzhen was so fierce  No, Master Gao, don't use your power to resist, this spell is to heal your wounds." The Taoist was quite relaxed at first, but after the light was shed, golden light appeared on Gao Feng's body, and the jade ring shed the  The light was blocked by this golden light.

    Gao Feng was stunned. He had no movement at all, but the power of the God-Suppressing Technique surged out automatically, blocking the spell. Gao Feng knew that this Taoist had no ill intentions, and this spell also made him feel comfortable.  When this man spoke, Gao Feng consciously relaxed.

    The golden light gradually dissipated, but the light of the jade ring also dimmed. Gao Feng could feel that the speed of self-healing was obviously faster. By the time the light from the jade ring completely disappeared, his body had recovered a lot.

    The black-robed Taoist raised his fingers and wiped his eyes, then stretched out his hand to touch Gao Feng a few times, shook his head and said: "All the limbs have been reattached, and 90% of the injuries in the body have been restored, but the ribs are still broken.  Eight of them were broken, and there is still congestion in the heart and lungs, so Mr. Gao, please rest at home."

    I heard from this person that Deng Tianshi went to repair the magic circle in the capital. It is said that Deng Tianshi has attached great importance to this case of monsters and demons from the beginning, but since he attaches great importance to it, why not take action personally? Today this demon is weird  He was so fierce that Gao Feng and other Taoists almost lost their lives, but if Deng Tianshi came in person, it wouldn't be too difficult. It would be easy to get rid of this monster, but Deng Tianshi didn't come.

    If you want to judge this way, repairing the capital's magic circle is much more important than catching the demon. Gao Feng can only think about it in his heart and won't talk about it.

    After treatment, Gao Feng had no problem getting up and walking, but he could not do too strenuous movements or ride a horse. From the outside, Gao Feng was still seriously injured at this time, but Gao Feng knew what he was doing, so he could not ride a horse.?In about three days, I can fully recover.

    Although most of the people were surrounding the Taoists in the Taoist Temple, there were also more than a dozen people waiting on Gao Feng. Everyone looked at him with admiration, and Gao Feng could naturally hear the whispers clearly.

    "I heard that the Taoist priests of the monastery cast spells to beat the demon to the point of dying. In the end, the demon and the Taoist priests were going to die together. Master Gao jumped on him. What a sense of loyalty!" said someone over there.

    Gao Feng was startled when he heard this, but then he heard someone on the other side say: "If Master Gao hadn't sacrificed his life to protect him, everything in the Taoist Academy would have been in vain this time. Master Gao is such a man!"¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here, Yuheng continues to ask for monthly votes!  Want everything!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 151: Shadowless Killing

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "The Taoist priests are also very grateful to Master Gao. Although they contributed to killing the demon, if it weren't for Master Gao's bravery" The more I listened, the more wrong it became.  In a battle, the Taoists in the Taoist Temple had no role except to show off their majesty. From the beginning to the end, it was Gao Feng who took action. If it weren't for Gao Feng, the Taoists would probably have to explain over there. Why did everyone talk,  But all the great achievements were attributed to these Taoists.

    It is very simple to understand the reason. In that mansion, only the Taoists and Gao Feng were present. If the Taoists brag and take credit for their own face, they can really scare people. Gao Feng shook his head and sneered. Think about it before the fight.  Those Daozheng and Taoist priests always thought that they were taking the credit with their nostrils turned upward, but they did not expect that after being saved by me, they took the credit in no uncertain terms.

    It was already getting late, and Gao Feng just wanted to go back and rest, and he was too lazy to worry about it now. Someone had already arranged a carriage for him, or the one from the Taoist Academy with a magic spell that would not bump around, and sent Gao Feng home.

    By the time they returned to Fengtianfang, it was already evening. Even the Marquis of Fengtian, Gao Tianhai, had already known the news about Gao Feng's serious injury. Considering that Gao Feng was injured and had difficulty moving, two servants were specially arranged to serve him. The dark horse Zhongjing  The government officials have also sent him back.

    Ever since he was a child, after his parents died, Gao Feng had to deal with it by himself when he got sick. He had never received such care and attention. The small kitchen of the Hou Mansion prepared porridge and side dishes, and specially invited a doctor from the orthopedics department to treat the disease.  Gao Feng himself was quite moved by the huge difference in treatment during Gao Feng's diagnosis and treatment.

    By the time I rested in my house, it was almost late at night.  After the two servants who came brought Gao Feng to the bed, they said respectfully: "Master, if you need anything, please call the younger one. The two younger ones are waiting outside."

    Since entering Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng¡¯s bed has become a decoration.  The only purpose is to sit on it and carve things. This is the first time I have slept like this.

    The Taoist who treated Gao Feng's injuries at the city gate said that Gao Feng's injuries were very accurate. Gao Feng could clearly feel the stinging pain in his chest and abdomen while taking a breath, and the pain in his internal organs was also very clear, but the pain was still painful.  , but not very tired, so full after eating fairy fruits on the fairy mountain.  My body is full of strength and energy, so I can't sleep.

    Gao Feng was lying on the bed, but he did not stop the operation of his internal energy.  Every time the power of the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Art is used, the pain will weaken a little.

    In the past, Gao Feng was always worried about entering the Immortal Mountain when he was in this state. However, he actually wanted to enter, but it was different today.  Gao Feng was unwilling to enter the mountain from the bottom of his heart.

    Because the female archer¡¯s lightning-like rapid fire shots were really giving people a headache. My strong body¡¯s protection couldn¡¯t resist the silver arrows, and I couldn¡¯t dodge them even by running so fast.

    From what I met the bronze statue at the archway and the words lazily spoken by the little fox on the mountain.  Gao Feng knew that he had to defeat the archery woman, although he didn't know what would happen after defeating her.  But on this second level of the mountain, everything must start with defeating this archery woman, and according to the words of the senior Hu Jiu.  It seems that he wants to shoot back with a bow and arrow.

    Gao Feng has been learning martial arts from the martial arts masters in his clan since he was a child. Archery is also a must, but he only knows how to shoot a bow and arrows, and his accuracy is out of the question. Such a battle is really uncertain.

    But this level must be passed sooner or later. Since he needs to shoot arrows by himself, he can only find an opportunity to practice. Gao Feng was lying on the bed and thinking wildly, but inexplicably thought of the female archer on the Fairy Mountain. At that time, she was just hurriedly avoiding the opponent's arrows.  , but now that I think about it, this woman¡¯s bow and arrow shooting movements are extremely graceful and efficient. There are no unnecessary movements. All the power is fully exerted on the bow and arrows. Before practicing archery, you can try to figure out the movements of this female archer.  

    It was already very late when we returned to Fengtianfang. The servants sent by Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai helped Gao Feng settle down. It was already late at night. Gao Feng was awake and thinking a lot in bed, but the two servants outside had already fallen asleep.

    Gao Feng could hear the noise in his house clearly. He could already hear the breathing of the servants sleeping. The two servants were not sleeping very well, and they were snoring.

    servants and other servants are necessary for wealthy families. Ordinarily, with Gao Feng's current status, there should be such servants at home. However, Gao Feng practices every night and recently goes out in the middle of the night. If there are other people in the house,  It will be very inconvenient if people are there.

    And Gao Feng also has scruples. Now his enemies include Gao Tianhe, Qingxu Sect, and Laiguo Duke's Mansion. If they arrange for spies and spies to come in, it will be even more troublesome.

    While thinking about it, Gao Feng suddenly heard that the breathing of the servants became very light and even. Gao Feng practiced martial arts at home and used superhuman sensory abilities to monitor the people around him.Jing Jing, I already know what this kind of breathing state is. It only occurs when people are in deep sleep.

    But the two servants were just snoring, and they turned into a deep sleep in an instant. There was no process in between, and Gao Feng immediately felt something was wrong!

    Almost at the same time he felt something was wrong, his mind became confused for a moment, as if he was about to fall asleep, but then he woke up. Gao Feng saw a golden light flashing on his body. He didn't have any physical skills, so how could he have such internal strength?  Start on your own?

    I remembered that a few hours ago, the Taoist of the Taoist Temple at the city gate was healing myself. The light of the jade ring shone down, and golden light appeared on my body, hindering the effect of the spell. The power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique seemed to be able to resist the effect of the spell.  , what is the current situation? Is someone casting a spell?

    Gao Feng was alert in his heart, and slowly sat up from the bed, letting the servant and himself fall into a deep sleep. What was the person casting the spell outside going to do?

    When he sat up, Gao Feng subconsciously slowed down his breathing, sounding as if he was falling into a deep sleep.

    Just after he adjusted his breathing, he heard very light noises outside the house. There were three places in total, one at the main entrance and two on the left and right of the house.

    There was a sound of wind in the air, and the sound had already reached the courtyard, approaching Gao Feng's residence. Gao Feng had already stood up.

    The three people outside are all warriors, and their realms are not low. Even though Gao Feng has sensory abilities that far exceed those of ordinary people, he can only hear very subtle movements.

    In the middle of the night, he used magic to put everyone in the house into a deep sleep, and then he approached them so lightly. Of course, he didn't come to visit the patient.

    Gao Feng released his inner energy and kept about an inch between his feet and the ground, so that there would be no sound when walking. There was a person just a few steps away from the door. This person was also the one closest to the house. Gao Feng made this judgment.  After that, he reached forward and grabbed it. The door opened inward, but there was no one outside!

    He couldn't see anyone but could hear voices. Gao Feng was startled. He subconsciously gathered his energy and looked around. He saw a vague figure in front of the door. With Gao Feng's superhuman vision, there was no difference between night and day, but  But he couldn't see clearly, and he was concentrating again, and then his figure became clear!

    The approaching assassin didn't react at all, but still approached slowly. But after seeing Gao Feng's eyes, he immediately knew that he had been discovered, and immediately reacted, speeding up and rushing towards the house.

    He was faster, and Gao Feng was faster. As soon as the assassin took a step forward, Gao Feng was already in front of him. He pointed his hand like a knife and slashed with his palm. A golden light blade about three feet burst out from the edge of his palm and cut straight down.  .

    The assassin was really amazing. Seeing the light blade cutting down, he could actually change his body shape in the rapid charge. His whole body twisted unbelievably to avoid it, jumped into the air, and used the force to spin, and he had already reached Gao Feng's left side.  The dagger in the assassin's hand has already been stabbed down.

    It's just that the assassin didn't notice when he jumped up. A very thin silver line shot out from Gao Feng's wrist. It circled in mid-air and came to the assassin's back. Before the assassin's dagger stabbed down, the silver line shot out.  The thread had wrapped around his neck and tightened suddenly.

    Originally he was stabbing in the air, but the assassin was pulled back by the dragon-binding rope. All his movements were suddenly chaotic. Before he could react, Gao Feng was already in front of him, with the golden blade.  The blade cut across and the whole person was cut in half!

    Blood rained down, and the assassin didn't even have time to scream, but the movement here was already noticed by the other two assassins.

    Normally, when assassins are discovered, they often run away and look for opportunities to assassinate him next time. However, these two assassins rushed over very quickly. They were determined to kill Gao Feng.

    The assassins were all wrapped in black clothes, with only two eyes exposed, and the daggers in their hands were completely black. They were dressed like this and walked in the darkness of the night.  It seems to be completely invisible.

    Naturally, these two assassins did not march around the house. One of them jumped up in the air, jumped directly over the house where Gao Feng lived, and slashed it down with his sword!

    And the other assassin¡¯s route was even weirder. He actually passed directly through the house, and the wall of the house did not collapse. The assassin just passed through quickly and appeared behind Gao Feng!

    The two assassins actually appeared above and behind Gao Feng at the same time. At the same time, Gao Feng felt as if he was tied up by something, and his body suddenly became much heavier. In other words, the assassin's body flashed with golden light.  The feeling disappeared.

    Gao Feng had just cut it off with his palm, and felt a sharp pain in his chest and abdomen. The broken ribs and the damage to the internal organs had not yet healed. The force he exerted just now had already caused internal injuries.

    ????????? Blurred figure, walking through walls, heavy body?Gao Feng can feel the spell being cast. The martial arts of these three assassins are almost in the realm of martial arts, and they are matched with Taoist techniques. They also have the technique of invisibility. Only by concentrating can one see their figures clearly. In this way  The method was something Gao Feng had never thought of before, but it was extremely difficult to deal with!

    Gao Feng was subconsciously extremely wary of the jet-black dagger in the assassin's hand. Above his head and behind him, a pincer attack was already in place. He was trying to defend one person, but he was unsure of preventing the other's attack. Moreover, the wound was involved. He didn't know what accidents might happen with his movements.  The safest way is to hide!¡ª¡ª

    I got up late. In the first update, Yuheng actually has a leader. Let¡¯s celebrate today¡¯s fourth update!  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 152: Killing the assassin

    <tr><td>

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gao Feng did not look back, but Gao Feng rushed forward more than a dozen steps, and the two assassins were thrown in the air, and stood still, and turned round, and the two sides faced each other.  [www.YZ u u.com Just read the novel~]

    Running and turning around also affected the wound, causing severe pain. Gao Feng secretly gritted his lower teeth. He could endure the pain. If he was distracted during the battle or hindered his movements, he would be in big trouble.

    There was a brief confrontation between the three people in the yard. Gao Feng slowly bowed his body and asked in a cold voice: "Who are you? Who sent you here?"

    The two black-clothed assassins did not answer at all. The distance between them slowly widened, their eyes fixed on Gao Feng.

    With such a tacit cooperation, Gao Feng became even more vigilant. The two of them rushed forward side by side, giving Gao Feng the possibility to deal with them together. The distance was widened, which meant that Gao Feng could only deal with one person at a time.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes kept wandering around the two assassins, taking in their movements. Unexpectedly, his gaze made the two assassins, who had always been indifferent, look shocked.

    "Can he see us?" One assassin couldn't help but said aloud, and the other assassin muttered: "No nonsense! Kill!"

    Before the words were spoken, the two figures were blurred for a moment, and they rushed towards Gao Feng. The pace of the two was exactly the same, and Gao Feng couldn't even tell the order of his attacks.

    In such a situation, one can only delay the action of one person and concentrate on dealing with the other person. The golden light from Gao Feng's body became brighter and brighter. He closed his hands and the copper bead tied to the dragon rope fell into  in hand.

    With his own strength, he can throw the copper ball at an extremely high speed.  Injure one of them, then focus on fighting the other.

    With his mind spinning, Gao Feng had already made a move, but his arm was about to exert force.  But he found that the two people rushing in front of him had turned into eight.

    There were only two people there, and now there were eight people, but Gao Feng only heard the movement of the two people. There were phantoms among these eight people. Gao Feng focused his attention and looked, and there were six figures who were in a trance. The real person was over there.  !

    It can be more than ten steps away.  [www.YZ u u.com Just read the novel~] A moment of shock is dangerous, the assassin is already approaching!

    The copper bead was thrown out of hand, and there was a sharp whistle in the air!

    But something strange happened and the copper ball was thrown.  Gao Feng felt that part of his power was also thrown away, and the punches here were delayed for a moment.

    But an even more magical thing happened. The copper bead radiated light and rapidly expanded in mid-air. When it landed, it turned into a bronze statue as big as a real person.  This bronze man is the one Gao Feng defeated on the archway in Fairy Mountain.

    The copper man turned into a bead after being beaten violently by Gao Feng, but he didn¡¯t expect that the bead could turn back into a copper man. No wonder the little fox asked him to pick it up and said not to waste a good thing.

    The bronze man landed.  His fists and kicks were thrown like a violent storm, and he seemed to ignore the other three phantoms at all.  He went straight to the main body, and the assassin who faced him did not expect this situation.  Needless to say, I was shocked. The strength of this bronze man was only slightly worse than that of Gao Feng at his peak.

    Not only was it extremely powerful, but it also used the "War Demon Strike". I heard two crisp sounds, and metal collided. It seemed that the dagger had touched the bronze man, but the metal body was not afraid of this sharp weapon, even if it was this  The poison was quenched on the sharp instrument, and a series of muffled sounds came out, but there was no scream.

    There was no cry of pain, the assassin over there had become a pile of meat.

    Gao Feng glanced over there. He was also shocked in his heart, but this was not the time to focus on this. Facing the enemy, he concentrated on exerting his strength and punched out.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The most upright and direct punches, only in this way can the greatest power be exerted, and only such upright movements will not affect the wound!

    With his current strength, even if he was a little weaker and a little slower, there would still be a faint sound of wind and thunder when he punched out. More importantly, the assassin did not expect that Gao Feng could see through what was the phantom and what was the real body, let alone Gao Feng.  The beads that were thrown away from his hand would transform into such a powerful bronze man. When he was stunned, his movements were already too slow. Gao Feng punched hard, which was too slow, but the opponent was also too slow, and he hit with one punch!

    What came first was not the power of the fist, the golden light surged, and the running assassin's body changed direction hastily. When the golden light hit, his whole body was deflected, but it was not in the center. The assassin used this power to turn his body, and the black shorts in his hands were turned around.  The sword is delivered and thrust out!

    Just this action made the door in front of the assassin wide open. No strong warrior would let go of this flaw, and the same was true for Gao Feng. His second action was to follow up quickly, swinging his elbows and hitting him hard.  There was another muffled sound on the assassin's chest.

    These assassin breastsThe mouth was already dented, almost penetrated, and flew backwards. Just when he was about to hit the wall, the dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng's wrist flew out and rolled him back directly.

    Gao Feng threw the body on the ground and reached out to touch his chest. Just now, his internal energy was running rapidly. Although the wound was still painful, the healing speed also accelerated a lot without realizing it.

    The bronze man stood there quietly, not seeing the bravery just now. Gao Feng didn't care about it for the moment. He walked towards the assassin's body. He wanted to tear off the assassin's mask anyway, maybe from his appearance.  What else can be seen.

    After only taking two steps, the three corpses suddenly burst out with sparks. Gao Feng was stunned. He hadn't decided whether to step forward or retreat. The assassin's corpse had already begun to burn. The flame was pure blue, and it didn't look like it.  There was some heat, but it burned extremely quickly. The body burned up in the blink of an eye, leaving not even ashes.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, and his perception spread to all directions, including Fengtianfang and places outside Fengtianfang. At this moment, Gao Feng clearly felt that his power had become stronger, because the range of his perception had expanded a lot.  .

    However, everything was quiet and there was nothing unusual. There should be no more assassins coming. The two servants in the house were still sleeping soundly. The noise and fierce fighting just now did not wake them up.

    Gao Feng went to the house where the servants lived to take a look. The servants were indeed in a deep sleep, but there seemed to be no other harm.

    When he was seriously injured, he sent assassins to assassinate him. These people were really ruthless in their calculations. Gao Feng did not enter the house and fell into deep thought in the yard.

    Because they went to Qingzhen with great fanfare, the wounded returned to the city gate in carriages. There were many people who knew about it. There were also many people who knew that Gao Feng was seriously injured. They wanted to find out who killed him.  It's really not easy for my hands.

    Gao Feng walked twice in the yard and looked back at the standing bronze statue. He thought that if the servants saw such a bronze statue standing here, it would be troublesome. How could he take this bronze statue back?  Should he be beaten again? Just as he thought this, the bronze man's body flashed with light and turned into beads again.

    Gao Feng was a little surprised that he could change with his own mind. He didn't know what would happen when he changed back. Just when he thought of this, the bead turned into a bronze statue again, and it still stood there quietly.

    It is really convenient. With such a helper by my side, many things are much more convenient. Gao Feng is very happy, and even the depression of being assassinated by an assassin has gone away a lot.

    After transforming the bronze statue into beads, he took it back. Gao Feng did not return to the house. Naturally, he would not lie on the bed again that night. Gao Feng stood in the yard and tried his best to mobilize his internal energy and practice martial arts as usual.

    When the sun rose, the two servants also woke up and saw Gao Feng standing in the courtyard, hurriedly apologizing, saying that they had slept too hard for no reason, and they didn't know if Master Feng had called him at night.

    After the Hou Mansion sent someone to deliver breakfast, another shift came. Gao Feng sent them away on the grounds that he could resume action.

    It is well known that the body of a powerful warrior can recover very quickly. Others are not surprised when Gao Feng says this. However, Gao Feng does not plan to go to Shima Street. He plans to recuperate at home.

    Recuperation is just a name, but there is no way to practice martial arts in Shima Street, and it is inconvenient to go to the Demon Suppression Division during the day. On the contrary, you can meditate in this house.

    Gao Feng understood that he was in danger. Last night's assassin, Gao Tianhe in Fengtianfang, Qingxumen, Laiguo Duke's Mansion, and even those evil demons were all enemies everywhere. If they were not killed as soon as possible,  If you recover, you cannot protect yourself.

    But it¡¯s not easy to concentrate on practicing at home during the day. As soon as those few servants left, the tribesmen in Fengtianfang came to visit, bringing gifts and greetings.

    After seeing off several relatives, Gao Feng had to close the door. If he continued to receive guests like this, he might not have to do anything during the day.

    The door was closed tightly, and the tribesmen knew it was not convenient to disturb them. The yard became quiet. Gao Feng walked around the yard. There was a fierce battle in the yard last night. Three people died, but the three people came quietly.  When he died, he was completely burned by the blue fire, and there were almost no traces left in the yard.

    Gao Feng stood in the yard and raised his hands, ready to start practicing. At this moment, he heard a noise outside, and a loud voice shouted: "Is eldest brother at home? Brothers are here to visit eldest brother!"

    Hearing this voice, a wry smile appeared on Gao Feng's face. These people really couldn't be kept out, because it was Luo Xiyi and three others who came to visit. There is no reason for such close people to disappear.

    Gao Feng went over and opened the door. Outside, besides Luo Xiyi and the others, there were several servants with a big boss.In the small box cage, when they saw Gao Feng coming out to open the door, the three of them were stunned. Bai Xianyong even said: "It seems that the eldest brother is recovering well, and he doesn't appear to be injured."

    "I know that my eldest brother's home is simple, and my brothers have brought everything with them. I just need to borrow a place at my eldest brother's home." Luo Xiyi said with a smile.

    After saying that, a group of people rushed in. The servants entered Gao Feng's house, opened the boxes one by one, and took out all kinds of food. Some people set up a charcoal stove in the yard and began to cook dishes and wine.  After a few altars, it turned out that he was a child of a wealthy family. In the blink of an eye, a sumptuous banquet was set up in Gao Feng's house.

    After Gao Feng was pulled to sit down, he was a little bit dumbfounded. Are these people here to visit the doctor or are they here to have a drink and have fun? However, he has always been alone when he was sick since he was a child. However, these friends were so enthusiastic to visit him when he was injured this time.  , which made Gao Feng feel quite warm in his heart.

    The second update is here (To be continued)

    p

    ¡¾ Registered members will receive personal bookshelf, reading more convenient!  Permanent Address: ¡¿

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 153 The Duke of Lai and the Zhu Family

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> As soon as he sat down, Zhao Qiu shouted: "Those Taoist priests in the Taoist temple said they were the ones who conquered demons. Brother, you are just not afraid of death and suppressed the explosion of the evil demon. But  Brother, I don¡¯t believe it. Look at my eldest brother today, how seriously injured is he? Those people are clearly lying!¡±

    Zhao Qiu was filled with indignation. When he returned to the city yesterday, Gao Feng had already heard such words at the city gate. He could probably guess what happened. In the past, Gao Feng had always thought that the Taoist priests and monks were worldly masters.  Fame and wealth are not important. Looking at it now, they are just ordinary people who want to save face and strive for credit.  [WWw.YZUU dot com] "Uploaded by Wujiu Literature Book Friends"

    "Yesterday, that demon was really difficult to deal with. One of the Taoist Priests of the Taoist Academy also died in the line of duty. The fight was very hard!" Gao Feng did not answer, but said something else. Luo Xiyi and the other three are all smart and intelligent people.  , when Gao Feng said this, he also understood the meaning. This meant that people were indeed lying to gain credit, but Gao Feng did not want to elaborate.

    Everyone was already excited to be able to confirm the person who was the first to slay the demon yesterday. Luo Xiyi filled his glass with wine first and stood up to make a toast. The other two followed suit. Gao Feng smiled and fucked them.  The atmosphere became more lively, and Luo Xiyi even said with a smile: "Brother, it's too boring for us brothers to drink here. How about we invite some women to come over and drink with us at Yuelou?"

    After all, he is a dandy, and drinking and sex are inevitable. When Luo Xiyi said this, Zhao Qiu and Bai Xianyong both applauded. Zhao Qiu even laughed and said: "Miss Yuexiang has been thinking about eldest brother! Look at the eldest brother's house.  I don¡¯t have anyone to serve me, so why don¡¯t I bring Yuexiang over as a ransom?¡±

    "Don't talk nonsense. If you really send a prostitute here, I won't be scolded to death by the people in the clan!" Gao Feng said with a smile, and everyone laughed. In fact, there are many things to redeem the prostitute.  This is how Gao Tianhe's two concubines came, but Yuexiang was from the Fox clan, and was said to be training, so there was no need to interrupt others. Moreover, Gao Feng had no nostalgia for Yuexiang. He was only interested in  Her interracial identity.

    "If the eldest brother feels that this place is inconvenient, the younger brother will buy a house for the eldest brother and place Miss Yuexiang there!" Zhao Qiu said with a smile again.  (To read the novel, go to Ye Zi¡¤You~You www.YZuU.CoM) Gao Feng waved his hand and stopped talking.

    Luo Xiyi and Bai Xianyong on the side were surprised and asked: "Fat man, when did you become so generous?"

    "Do you think you should save money by paying for brother?" Zhao Qiu replied with a smile.

    Luo Xiyi and Bai Xianyong were surprised by Zhao Qiu's thoughts, but Gao Feng understood that the true talisman made Zhao Qiu's family earn hundreds of thousands of taels of silver.  And the ability to create true talismans and treasures is even more priceless. With these, the money needed to redeem one's life and buy a house is only a small amount of money.

    After a few rounds of drinking, the atmosphere became more and more lively. These people always talk about wine, sex and wealth.  As he talked, he got involved with Yuexiang again, and Luo Xiyi said: "Brother, it's rare that Miss Yuexiang is interested. Don't make the beauty sad, let alone. Youth is only a few years of good times.  It would be a pity if I missed it!¡±

    Hearing what he said was interesting, Gao Feng said with a smile: "Time passes, birth, old age, illness and death, everyone is like this, and it's not just Yuexiang, so why regret it!"

    Before Luo Xiyi could say anything, Bai Xianyong spoke loudly: "Brother, what you said is wrong. Lady Laifei in the palace is getting younger and younger as she gets older!"

    When he said this, the other two people nodded. Gao Feng knew who Concubine Lai was. She was the concubine favored by the current Emperor Ziren, the sister of Duke Lai, and the aunt of Zhu Qingliu who was beaten by him. But this  The older I live, the younger I get, but this is the first time I heard it.

    Although it is disrespectful to discuss royal secrets, there are no outsiders now. Everyone has drunk too much and talked enthusiastically.

    Although Concubine Lai Zhu is Zhu Qingliu's aunt, she is only ten years older than Zhu Qingliu, less than forty years old, but at this age she is already considered old among the palace officials. The emperor is rich all over the world, and it stands to reason that the world  The most beautiful women in the world should be in the palace. Although this is not the case, there are too many beauties in the harem, and there are countless younger ones than Laifei Zhu.

    Being able to be favored by Emperor Ren is naturally extraordinary, but being able to maintain his favor for more than ten years is really extraordinary. Among them, staying young is a very important reason.

    "Is it Zhu Yan Dan?" Gao Feng couldn't help but asked after hearing their discussion happily. He didn't know much about this method of maintaining youthful vitality, but Zhu Yan Dan had heard and seen it several times.

    Hearing what he said, Luo Xiyi and others waved their hands together, and Zhao Qiu even said: "The Zhuyan Pill can only keep the appearance unchanged."? Even if a person's appearance remains unchanged, as time goes by, people will still get older, and they will still look older in every gesture and gesture. It would be disgusting if they pretend to be young. Only Laifei is different. Some of my relatives have also been in the palace. They say Laifei.  The concubine has been acting like a teenage girl for so many years.  "

    The other two are in line. The female relatives of noble families often have titles. Ladies can enter the palace to meet the queen and concubines. What they say is what they have seen with their own eyes and cannot be rumors.

    "Brother, think about it, although the Zhuanyan Pill is valuable, the concubines cannot afford to use it, but as they get older, they naturally have an old-fashioned air. People in the palace will use this Zhuyan Pill at the latest when they are twenty-five years old.  , Young people act like old people, even if they pretend to be like a girl, it still makes people feel disgusting and artificial, but Empress Laifei is different, she is really youthful and lovely from the inside out!" Luo Xiyi said three sentences, but  His face was filled with fascination.

    According to his description, it is like youth has stopped on Lai Fei. No wonder Lai Fei has remained favored by the emperor. It is indeed miraculous. It is precisely because of the emperor's favor that the power of Lai Guogong is extremely prominent in Daxia, which is unusual.  The distinguished family must be much stronger.

    ??????????????? However, everyone knows that Empress Laifei is eternally young, but no one knows what secret method she used. This kind of thing is very secret, and presumably she must be very guarded.

    The four people were chatting and laughing in Gao Feng's house, and the atmosphere was relaxed and warm. However, at this time, the atmosphere in Laiguo's mansion was a bit dull.

    The residences of noble families in the capital are also different. For example, noble families such as Fengtianhou who have existed since the founding of the Xia Dynasty, no matter how powerful they are now, all live in the mansions handed down from their ancestors. Although they are often repaired and renovated,  After all, the format is limited and the place won¡¯t be too big. If the place is small, naturally this style won¡¯t work.

    There is also the newly promoted noble family. This class of people have newly gained power. If they are easy to show off, they often carry out large-scale construction projects and make their residences magnificent and extraordinary. Therefore, the natives of the capital can tell the difference by looking at the houses.  Is it an old noble or a new noble?

    But the Duke of Lai is an exception. The lineage of Duke Lai has been passed down since the founding of the Xia Dynasty. Since the founding of the country, there have been no outstanding talents. They have lived their lives honestly and clinging to their titles. In fact, it can be said that it has declined.  , but in this generation, the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom was different. A pair of outstanding brothers and sisters appeared.

    Zhu Zhengrui, Zhu Zhengjin, and Zhu Zhengrui are the contemporary Dukes of Lai State. They have shown talent in strategy since they were young. They joined the army at a young age and went to the southern wilderness and made great achievements. Their official positions rose and their power became greater. The glory and wealth of the Lai State Dukes also came back.  Today, Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State is still one of the five governors of the Governor's Mansion. This is the most powerful position in the Daxia military, with high authority and extraordinary status.

    Although the position of the Grand Governor is prominent, it may not bring the current wealth and glory to the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom. More importantly, Zhu Zhengrui's biological sister Zhu Zhengjin.

    Zhu Zhengjin is twelve years younger than Zhu Zhengrui. He has been known as a stunning beauty since he was a child, and he is also extremely intelligent. When he was fifteen years old, he was selected into Prince Zhao's Mansion as his concubine. Prince Zhao is now the Ren Emperor. Having such qualifications is unusual.  , not to mention that Laifei can still stay young, and with Laifei's beauty and intelligence, it is not an exaggeration to say that she is the favorite of the Sixth Palace. The emperor's favor will also love the whole house, and Laifei's natal family will also benefit a lot.

    This internal and external situation made Lai Guogong's family extremely powerful. Naturally, the old-fashioned house was not worthy of this powerful position. Therefore, more than ten years ago, Lai Guogong re-selected an area in Beicheng and built a new building.  The new Laiguo Duke's mansion was built. This mansion was grand and magnificent, which was just a little worse than the Qin Palace and the Wei Palace.

    Seeing the grandeur of this mansion, you can understand why Zhu Qingliu is so arrogant and domineering in the capital.

    Although this mansion is much larger than before, if you come here, you will still feel that it is too narrow, because there are so many guests every day, and the streets outside the main entrance and side doors are filled with carriages, horses and entourage.  It was packed, very lively and crowded, and there was really a lot of traffic.

    But there is something special today. All guests who come to Laiguo Duke's Mansion are blocked and told that it is inconvenient to see guests. Some well-informed people also know that Laiguo Duke Zhu Zhengrui did not go to Dudu's Mansion today, but went directly to his home.  , the host has not seen the guests at home, which is even more wrong.

    People outside are speculating a lot, and the servants of Duke Lai Guo's Mansion are also cautious. They all know how to observe the mood of the master and his wife. Everyone has noticed that Duke Lai Guo is very unhappy today. It is better for everyone to be careful to avoid doing something wrong.  What, get yourself into trouble.

    The housekeeper in the house had already ordered that no one should bother anyone near the living room. The master had important matters there, and naturally no one dared to disobey him. Especially when they saw the housekeeper himself obeying orders dozens of steps away from the living room, everyone  Even more careful.

    There is almost a Gao Feng in the living room of Laiguo Duke¡¯s mansion.The size of the house where I live is unusually spacious, but there are only two people in such a large house. One is Lai Guogong, who is tall and burly, with a powerful face and a long beard that has turned gray. He looks like a general commanding an army.  In this way, the eyebrows and eyes are very similar to Zhu Qingliu, but the other person is wearing a black silk robe. He is in his forties, with a pale face and no beard. His black hair is untied and hanging loosely on his back. This middle-aged man in black robe has fine eyebrows and phoenix eyes.  The nose is straight and the lips are thin, looking gentle.

    The third update, there is one more update, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards (To be continued)

    ¡¾ Registered members will receive personal bookshelf, reading more convenient!  Permanent Address: ¡¿

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 154 The conspiracy against Gao Feng

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content">

    Although Lai Guogong is wearing a military robe over there, sitting there is like a general wearing armor and sitting in a handsome tent, full of majesty, but the middle-aged man in black robe is different.  The skin on the outside is fair and tender, and she looks like she has not done any work at all, just like a woman. Needless to say, the silk robe is also of the highest quality. This person looks like a pampered rich man, but the black  The middle-aged man didn't give people this feeling. He had an extremely leisurely temperament, as if he didn't care about anything.

    In this living room, if ordinary people faced the coercion of Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, they would have been sweating, feeling guilty and restless, but this middle-aged man in black robe was as relaxed and content as if he was fishing by the river.

    The current Duke of Lai is not only showing strength, but also has an obviously anxious look on his face. Seeing him so anxious, the middle-aged man in black robe couldn't help but smile and said: "Why are you so anxious, Lord?  What a big deal."

    Hearing his words, Duke Lai Guo frowned and said, "What you said is quite easy. News has come out from the Taoist Temple, and it will be published tomorrow at the latest. There will be a strict investigation on the evil sacrifices in the world, and near the capital."  We need to investigate extra strictly, do you know how much trouble you have caused over there?"

    Faced with such a rebuke, the middle-aged man in black robe waved his hand and said with a smile: "It was also a moment of inadvertence that the scum who took advantage of the loopholes were punished last night."

    Seeing the indifferent expression on the face of the middle-aged man in black robe, Duke Lai Guo became even more angry. Before he could speak, the middle-aged man in black robe turned a little serious and said, "I made arrangements. I thought I could do it over there.  It's all over, but I didn't expect that Gao Feng was so strong. Speaking of which, the Duke sent an assassin over last night. He must have failed!"

    Speaking of this, Lai Guogong's face became ugly, but he still nodded. The middle-aged man in black robe patted the coffee table beside him and said solemnly: "The Duke's shadowless thorn never misses, but it was broken in Gao Feng's hands."  He has killed three people, which also shows that this person is extraordinary, sir, we all despise him!"

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, looked solemn.  Nodding slowly, the middle-aged man in black robe continued: "This Gao Feng came out of nowhere. He was always an enemy of the Duke. He not only beat up the prince, but also destroyed the Xiangtang outside the city. What's even more troublesome is that this guy  It¡¯s really a disaster that the King of Qin is still collecting you under his sect, it¡¯s really a disaster!¡±

    The middle-aged man in black robe said seriously.  But his expression was still a bit leisurely. Duke Lai Guo was silent for a while and said slowly: "In that case, let's send a few more stronger people over. Although the 'hard and soft' realm is powerful, it is not invincible.  Defeat or death"

    "Why is it so? The 'Shadowless Thorn' is so precious. Why waste it on a reckless boy like Gao Feng, and Gao Feng has a close relationship with the Prince of Qin's Mansion. There is also Taoist Master Deng Tianshi looking after him. If the Shadowless Thorn is on hand, others will find out  What, that would be inconvenient for the Lord!" The middle-aged man in black robe interrupted Lai Guogong with a smile.

    Duke Lai Guo has a distinguished status and is a relative of the emperor. Even ordinary officials are respectful in front of him, but this middle-aged man in black robe does not care about the rules at all and talks and laughs calmly.

    "What do you think we should do?" Lai Guogong asked. He was not angry at such an interruption.

    The middle-aged man in black robe had a smile on his face and said, "Everyone knows that Gao Tianhe of the Gao family has a conflict with Gao Feng, so just let him go."

    "Gao Tianhe?" Lai Guogong asked back.

    The middle-aged man in black robe nodded and continued: "This person is a bit greedy, but his level of martial arts is not bad. Moreover, this person instigated the fight between the prince and Gao Feng, which caused the prince to suffer a lot  "

    Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State pondered for a moment, nodded cautiously, and said in a deep voice: "Gao Tianhe has never taken our Zhu family seriously, and he and the Taoist priests from Qingxu Sect desperately curry favor with King Wei. He should be taught a lesson."

    While they were talking in the room, the butler's announcement came from outside, shouting: "My lord, Taoist Master Xuan Yu wants to see you."

    Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State and the middle-aged man in black robe looked at each other, and the middle-aged man in black robe said loudly: "My lord, you are invited!"

    Not long after, Taoist Xuan Yu, who was wearing a green robe, walked in. As soon as he entered the room, he immediately bowed respectfully to the two of them and said, "I have met my father-in-law and met Mr. Third."

    "What's the matter with Taoist Master Xuanyu?" the middle-aged man in black robe, known as Mr. Third, asked gently.

    Taoist Xuanyu, who usually treated people with a bit of arrogance, was very humble at this time. He replied with a smile: "In reply to Mr. San, Xiaodao's uncle came to the capital this morning and was going to start alchemy at the Palace of Wei Prince. Xiaodao Master  The brothers have to go over to serve and assist, so Xiaodao came to say goodbye to the father-in-law today. Thank you very much for taking care of the father-in-law these days."Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State smiled, nodded, and said, "You're welcome, this little thing is not worth thanking. Isn't Qingliu with you?"

    "Your Majesty, you played a little late last night and haven't gotten up yet." Xuan Yu replied with a smile. Duke Lai Guo shook his head slowly but stopped talking.

    Mr. San next to him answered the question and asked, "Is the uncle who came here to make alchemy a Taoist priest from your noble sect, Xu Yan?"

    "Mr. Three is knowledgeable and well-informed. It is Master Xuyan who came here to make elixirs." Xuan Yu agreed respectfully.

    The two parties exchanged a few polite words, and Taoist Xuanyu said goodbye. When the Taoist went out, Lai Guogong's face turned cold, but the middle-aged Mr. Third in black robe next to him still had a smile on his face and said leisurely: "Qingxu  I have ignored the young master and gone directly to the King of Wei. Xuyan is famous all over the world for his elixir refining. If he can refine some good elixirs and bring them to the palace and be appreciated by the empress or your majesty, it will be of great benefit.  "

    Duke Lai Guo's face was cold, but he slammed the table and said in a rough voice: "Zhu Qingliu is a useless snack. These Taoists from the Qingxu Sect used the method of double cultivation to confuse him and get in touch with King Wei."  The line on the side, asshole"

    But Duke Lai Guo stopped after saying a few words, but changed the subject and said: "The effectiveness of 'Soul Essence' is still three months away, but during this period, the investigation around the capital is tight, and it may be difficult to gather people to hold a meeting.  , Concubine Lai cannot cut off the 'soul essence'. News from the palace says that your majesty has been very energetic this year, and it is a good time to pass on the family line and leave heirs. If the supply of 'soul essence' is not available  Mr. 3, can you get it from the other Dharma Masters?"

    "Only I can sacrifice the 'Soul Essence'. The other Dharma Masters have their own specialties and can't care about this. But don't worry too much, Mr. Gao Feng. Gao Feng stubbornly pursued this matter and got rid of him.  Everything can be restored." The middle-aged man in black robe said calmly.

    Everyone who is well-informed in the capital knows that Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, has a think tank beside him and trusts him very much. He is known as "Mr. Three" and is said to be a scholar from Xiangzhou.

    But if Wang Liang, the demon from Qingzhen, was in this room, he would be shocked to find that this guest of Duke Lai was actually the three Dharma Masters who punished him that night!

    In Gao Feng's mansion, except for Gao Feng, everything was normal, and the other three people were all drunk. The wine was naturally good wine, and Luo Xiyi and the other three also drank a lot. However, Gao Feng was not drunk at all. With such a cup of wine in the jurisdiction, how many people could drink it?  Everyone was feeling dizzy, their heads were enlarged, their tongues were enlarged, and their speech became increasingly boundless.

    Bai Xianyong drank another drink and said drunkenly: "Lai Fei will always be young, so your majesty will love you. If you love her too much, you may leave an heir. If you have a child, your status will be different!"

    "How can there be children? Aren't there two princes in our history in the Great Xia Dynasty?" Luo Xiyi next to him retorted with a loud tongue.

    Since the founding of the Xia Dynasty by Emperor Taizu of Xia, although the number of concubines of each generation of emperors is different, the number of heirs is always two, two princes and no princesses. There is no exception in any generation. For example, Emperor Ren has a minor  The three-year-old brother has been dead for more than ten years. As everyone knows, Emperor Ren only has two sons, King Qin and King Wei.

    People who drink too much have to argue over trivial matters. Bai Xianyong put down his cup and said in a louder voice: "The royal family of Daxia has been male for generations. Isn't there also Princess Qingrou? Who knows?  There will be another child"

    "Don't be so loud, it's not good to be heard!" Gao Feng shouted in a deep voice. He was talking about the royal family and arguing loudly. Even if it was heard by the servants waiting outside the house, it would be troublesome. There was something in his voice.  Although the power was not high, there was an irresistible majesty in the ears of Luo Xiyi and the three of them. Their bodies trembled and they stopped talking.

    After drinking so much, it was time for the three of them to sober up. Gao Feng called the servants outside to come in and help their respective masters go back to rest.

    But Gao Feng was also very interested in the last few comments. The heirs of a prince in Daxia usually only have one or two sons, but those who become emperors will definitely have two sons. No one has a daughter. Princess Qingrou is almost like this  The only exception in more than three hundred years. With such an exception, it is no wonder that everyone wonders whether Emperor Ren will have another prince. Since there are exceptions, it is not impossible that there are other possibilities.

    Today I heard a lot of rumors and anecdotes. There are many women in the palace in the clan, but there is only one as prominent as Duke Lai. It turns out that it is because Concubine Lai is favored, and more importantly, it is because of Concubine Lai.  The concubine might have an heir to the benevolent emperor, which was even more significant.

    ??The inheritance of the throne of Daxia was only decided in the last year or two of the emperor's life. The emperor of Daxia always had a long life, so in those years when it was not decided, the two princes fought openly and secretly for the throne.If another prince is born, there will be more variables.

    When Gao Feng thought about this, he remembered another coincidence of the Great Xia Empire. Taizu Taizu of Great Xia lived to be 150 years old, and each of the following emperors lived to be about 120 years old, which is almost a few years old.

    While thinking wildly, he walked out of the yard. Firstly, the smell of wine and meat in the house was too strong. Secondly, those people came here in the morning. After drinking, he should hurry up and practice martial arts.

    Standing in the yard, Gao Feng was stunned after he started his hand. It turned out that he had unknowingly not used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique or the Demonic Fighting Technique, but stood on the spot and made a bow and arrow gesture.  After realizing the situation, Gao Feng himself burst into laughter.

    The fourth update is here, thank you all for your support, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards, there will be a single chapter later.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 155 The Demon-Suppressing Division¡¯s Martial Arts Arena

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> I thought that the female shooter on the second floor of the Immortal Mountain had too many moves, so I imitated them unintentionally. Thinking of this, Gao Feng was also surprised. Is it possible that the War Demon Temple where martial arts idiots gather is just such a woman?  Come out and shoot arrows. Although the shooting skills are powerful and wonderful, they are too simple.

    Gao Feng faced the wall, as if he really had a bow in his hand. He slowly drew the bow and shot the arrow. He recalled the woman's movements and followed the instructions. After learning it for a few times, he heard someone outside announcing: "Master Gao is here."  , the young one came here to visit on the order of Her Royal Highness the Princess."

    It was really impossible to practice at this noon. Gao Feng helplessly welcomed in a steward from Prince Qin's Mansion. The steward brought several servants and loaded the visiting gifts in a carriage. After greeting him politely, he  After saying goodbye, he specifically said to Gao Feng: "Her Royal Highness the Princess said that after she has finished her homework these days, she will definitely come to visit Mr. Gao in person!"

    Of course, the princess does not hang out in disguise in the capital every day. She also has many courses to study and various etiquette exchanges, but it is enough for Gao Feng to have such a noble person greet her in person.

    There had been no shortage of visitors on this day. It was no secret that Gao Feng was injured and returned to the city. A number of merchants on Shima Street asked shopkeeper Zhang to come as their representative. The Fengtian Marquis Mansion also arranged for people to come and wait on them. When it was getting dark,  Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, even came to visit him personally to greet him.

    After dark, Gao Feng only said that he had almost recovered, and he no longer wanted to let the servants sent by the Hou Mansion stay to serve him, so he sent them back. Everyone saw that he was acting as usual and in high spirits.  He didn't insist on staying.

    After the invisible assassin assassination last night, Gao Feng didn't want to lie in bed anymore. He had to practice at night and be ready to fight the assassins at any time.

    The recovery of the injuries to the bones and internal organs was faster than Gao Feng expected. In fact, it was almost healed at this time. In this state, he could go to the Zhenmo Division martial arts field to continue training hard, but he could not leave now.  Because everyone in Fengtianfang was not asleep at this time, there were so many people there.

    Gao Feng stood in the yard practicing martial arts, but he expanded his perception to the maximum.  For now, the most dangerous enemy is still around. Could the assassin be sent by Gao Tianhe?  Although this possibility is relatively small, Gao Feng still has to deal with it carefully.

    Various sounds poured into his ears. Gao Feng distinguished them one by one and ignored the useless ones. Of course, Gao Feng was most concerned about Gao Tianhe's mansion.

    As usual, Gao Tianhe's mansion seemed to be sheltered and his senses did not enter, but Gao Feng heard crying near the mansion and couldn't help but pay attention.

    The Gao family.  The brothers Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe are wealthy people, and those at the deacon level are all masters. Most of the others are from ordinary families. In order to make a living, many people work as servants in the houses of these wealthy clansmen.  For the sake of their fellow clan members, they are often given positions such as bosses.

    In the house where the cry came from, the eldest son of the family is away doing business, and the second son is working as an errand in Gao Tianhe's mansion, working as a steward in the kitchen. This man is a few years older than Gao Feng.  Chubby and very kind.

    "Xiao Cui was so miserable. She just knocked over a cup and was beaten to death by the family"

    "Don't think about it. I'll ask someone to find someone you like. You won't have to do this job anymore. You'll be beaten to death. This is really"

    "The second master has been very angry these days. A guest came this afternoon. I heard from the person who served him that the man was very rude to the second master and said something else. If the second master didn't do something, he would never have done it before.  Everything must be exposed After that man left, Xiaocui went to wait on him, just"

    "Child, keep your voice down, pretend you don't remember this, or you will get into trouble!"

    It can be roughly heard that a woman he knew died. This woman should have been working as an errand with the crying man in Gao Tianhe's mansion. She happened to arrive at Gao Tianhe's head and made a mistake, so she was beaten to death. Then this man  My old lady was advising me on the side.

    Although the slaves of wealthy families live a richer life than those of small families and have the opportunity to dominate, their lives are not in their own hands. Once the master gets angry, he will be beaten to death.  But that's not what Gao Feng noticed. Who forced Gao Tianhe to do something, and his words clearly had Gao Tianhe's handle.

    From the afternoon to now, only this family in Fengtianfang has spoken about this matter, and no one else has mentioned it. This shows that after hearing this threat, Gao Tianhe did not get angry and refute, but felt a fire in his heart.

    Gao Tianhe is also a dignified Forbidden Army general. He wants to threaten Gao Tianhe and make him dare not refute. What kind of person or force can do this.Gao Feng never heard any meaningful information next. He only knew that Gao Tianhe returned to the mansion at noon, received a guest, and stayed in the mansion without going out again.

    The entire Fengtianfang gradually became quiet. Gao Feng continued to gather his inner strength. The range of perception became wider and wider, and the things he perceived became clearer and clearer. He found that in this state, he could even detect the Hou Mansion and the Forbidden Army.  Some things in the general's mansion are still vague.

    There was no unusual movement around, most people had fallen asleep, and no one was walking around on the streets of Fengtianfang, and there was no one in some hidden corners.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and jumped out of the house lightly. As soon as he landed, he immediately ran as fast as he could, heading towards the Demon Suppression Division.

    The reason why he ran forward like this was because he wanted to see if anyone was following him in this way. Gao Feng knew how fast he was. At such a high speed, the people who wanted to follow him would definitely not be able to keep up, but at first  When you try to run fast, you will definitely be exposed.

    When Gao Feng ran to the door of the Demon-Suppressing Division, he didn't find any followers behind him. This made him relieved, but he also felt a little regretful.

    The officers who were on night duty at the Demon Suppressing Division also knew that Gao Feng was injured. They were surprised when they saw Mr. Qiwei coming over in such a lively manner. They quickly greeted him a few times. Gao Feng was very generous and gave some scattered silver to take care of himself.  He walked into the martial arts arena.

    As usual, the officer had to accompany Gao Feng to the martial arts field. Halfway there, Gao Feng slapped his forehead and said with a smile: "Let's go to the weapons depot and have a look."

    The Demon-Suppressing Division is a military bureau and has its own armory, which is full of swords, guns, swords and halberds, but the lieutenants don't know how to use them. They all have their own magic weapons, so naturally they don't like them.

    He led Gao Feng into the arsenal. Gao Feng ignored other weapons and just went to the bow and arrow side. There were twenty bows in the arsenal and arrows were piled in a corner. Gao Feng stepped forward and picked them up one by one to try them out.  , and finally chose an iron bow and dozens of arrows. When he was about to go out, he thought about it and took another spear. These things are going to the public account, but no one knows how to use them, Master Gao, the cavalry captain.  Stop.

    Gao Feng came to the school field with a bow, arrow and spear. He just casually threw the spear forward. The spear flew more than 200 steps and stuck on the ground. Then Gao Feng stood there with his bow and arrow ready.  , shooting at the shaft of the spear.

    Since he was a child in martial arts, Gao Feng has only learned archery, but he is far from proficient. Apart from the few days he learned archery as a child, Gao Feng has only used a bow and arrow once.

    The iron bow, which required divine power to be opened, was fully drawn easily in Gao Feng's hands. He shot an arrow and accurately hit the spear shaft.

    Not only was it accurate, the arrow hit the center of the spear shaft, causing the spear that was deeply embedded in the ground to fly up and nail it to the wall behind.

    This arrow was very accurate, but there was no excitement on Gao Feng's face, because this was a matter of course for him now. Although he had never learned any archery skills, Gao Feng knew that his control of power was now extremely precise.  With such control and superhuman vision, it is certainly possible to achieve such accuracy, it is not unusual.

    Gao Feng knew that he had to be as high-frequency and accurate as the female shooter on the second level of Fairy Mountain, and even surpass her. Only in this way can he win.

    With this in mind, Gao Feng grabbed the arrow on the ground with his free hand, sucked the arrow in his hand, quickly opened his bow and nocked the arrow, and shot it again. This time, it hit the center of the spear shaft again. Gao Feng's movement  Non-stop, over and over again, grabbing arrows, setting up the bow and shooting them, and in the blink of an eye, these arrows are shot out!

    Gao Feng shot arrows with great luck. Each arrow contained great power. The magic circle on the wall of Zhenmo Division's martial arts field kept flashing. Except for one arrow, the rest hit the spear shaft accurately.  It is said that it hit the original position of the spear shaft, because when the second arrow was shot, the spear shaft was broken, and the arrow stuck on the wall in a straight line from top to bottom.

    However, with Gao Feng's eyesight, he could see that the straight line was not completely straight, but slightly skewed to the left.

    If it were the female archer on the second level of the Immortal Mountain who was shooting arrows, this line should be straight without deviation, and the spear shaft would not break. The female archer has excellent control in terms of strength and accuracy.

    Gao Feng was irritated and subconsciously pulled the bow again, this time with more force. The iron bow was torn off in his hand. He looked at the broken bow and threw it helplessly on the ground.

    In the martial arts arena, Gao Feng's subconscious still prevented him from turning around or looking up in one direction.

    This time Emperor Ren was on the high tower in the south, and the imperial guard commander Shi Yingjiu was stationed outside.Watching quietly, when Gao Feng began to practice the God-Suppressing Technique below, Emperor Ren came out, glanced at Gao Feng casually below, and said with a smile: "Why, he practiced archery today. When he arrives,  What's the use of learning bows and arrows in this realm, isn't it because he was injured?"

    These words of Emperor Ren showed that he knew Gao Feng's situation very well. Shi Yingjiu quickly bowed and replied: "Your Majesty, Gao Feng should have some secret method of recovery"

    "Of course there is a secret method. I'm tired. Let's go to Laifei's place tonight!" Emperor Ren waved his hand indifferently and ordered. Shi Yingjiu quickly agreed. Emperor Ren had already walked down, and Shi Yingjiu quickly agreed.  Keep up.

    "Deng Zhiyang did a good job. He was able to detect the damage to the capital's magic circle and repair it in time. I am also planning to finish the things in the palace before going" Emperor Ren's voice sounded¡ª¡ª

    Crazy sweat, there was a problem with the network today, and it is only coming up now. Please continue to support the monthly ticket subscription () {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 156: Harboring the Devil

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> With Gao Feng's superhuman hearing, it was not difficult to hear the conversation between Emperor Ren and Shi Yingjiu from this distance, but he heard nothing and just continued to practice there.

    The internal energy surged like a tidal wave, and the heaven and earth seemed to tremble with every move. Gao Feng could clearly feel that he was getting stronger. Such growth occurred when he broke through the limits. Gao Feng thought he had found the secret.

    The light shield of the magic circle covering the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts arena no longer flickered, but kept on. Gao Feng's moves were getting faster and faster, and powerful force kept hitting the magic circle. Because it was too fast, the blocking power overflowed.  The magic circle has no pause and is always effective.

    Gao Feng continued to improve the power he used, and the golden light on his body became more and more powerful. The fifty-four demons were attacked like a violent storm, and they were about to reach the peak.

    With the last blow, Gao Feng landed, and the entire martial arts arena seemed to tremble. After landing, Gao Feng slowly withdrew his strength. In the process, Gao Feng's own strength reached the limit, but there was no breakthrough.

    In the deadly battle with the demon Wang Liang in Qingzhen, Gao Feng finally broke through his limits at the moment of life and death. This can only be achieved with great determination in a desperate situation.

    Tonight in the martial arts field, even though I practiced hard, no matter how I improved, I still couldn't break through. After all, I no longer had to do anything when I was forced into a desperate situation.

    Even so, Gao Feng is still a little excited in his heart. Because of the breakthrough achieved in the battle to the death and the sufficient replenishment on the Immortal Mountain, he is now in a state of full strength. He can clearly feel that he is much stronger than before the battle to the death, and he has become stronger again.

    ??When I was teaching martial arts to the martial arts master of the clan.  I once told Gao Feng and other students that in the realm of martial arts, from strengthening the body to the ten levels like a dragon, every time a warrior improves, there will be fundamental changes. With such changes, you can naturally feel them clearly.

    But Gao Feng always knew what state he had reached through the judgments of others. He rarely felt that obvious difference.

    How strong are you now?  Gao Feng was thinking about it when an idea suddenly came into his mind. He had been working hard to improve.  It is to deal with the dangers around him, the most direct and recent threat is the Forbidden Army General Gao Tianhe. The purpose of becoming stronger is not to be killed by Gao Tianhe.  Just to defeat this greedy villain.

    All this time, Gao Feng has withstood attacks again and again, and was even pushed into a near-death situation. In order to save his life, Gao Feng desperately improved and became stronger, just to save his life when facing Gao Tianhe and other enemies.  invincible position.

    But Gao Feng now thought of one thing. He had been passively defending, thinking about how to defend against the opponent's attack and how to save his life.  But now he has become stronger.  Can I take the initiative? Gao Tianhe always presses me step by step. It is too passive and hard to defend. What if I take the initiative?

    Thinking of this.  Gao Feng felt his blood boiling. Since he had killed Gao Jincai, who was trying to kill him, why couldn't he take the initiative and kill Gao Tianhe, who was full of murderous intentions.

    Don¡¯t be so cautious and conservative, take the initiative to fight and defeat powerful enemies.  You must become stronger yourself!  Gao Feng clenched his fists, and the internal energy in his body began to surge again. The golden light lit up and he continued to practice hard!

    Emperor Ren is no longer on the tower, and the boundaries in Gao Feng's subconscious have disappeared. He can freely practice martial arts in the martial arts arena. The martial arts arena is dark, but this has no impact on Gao Feng's sight.

    Turning around, I saw a group of statues on the other side of the school grounds. The Demon Suppressing Division had a unique feature that was different from other government offices. That is, the outstanding figures from the time when the Demon Suppressing Division was first established had statues on this side of the Demon Suppressing Division. Looking at one  Seeing the lifelike statue, Gao Feng's heart moved, but he suddenly thought of the copper bead on his wrist.

    In a sense, the bronze figure made of copper beads is very similar to the steel statues of Zhen Mo Si. At least there are many similarities in the carving style.

    If these statues could be turned into small gadgets like copper beads and controlled by themselves at any time, then they would be powerful. But thinking about it, if these statues are placed here, you can't just go over and try to smash them.  Just random thoughts.

    It's a bit boring to always practice martial arts on your own in the martial arts field. Gao Feng really wants to let the bronze man out to fight with him. The bronze man's strength is not much worse than his own, and he is a good helper in martial arts training. But this is also what he wants to do.  Just thinking about it, although it is late at night, there are people on duty in the Imperial City, and the Demon Suppressing Division also has night guards. After seeing this bronze statue, it will definitely cause a lot of questions, and it will cause a lot of trouble.

    The night passed like this. Gao Feng left the Demon Suppression Division martial arts field before dawn. After this night, his injuries had fully recovered.? 

    Actually, it would be more convenient to go directly to Shima Street after leaving the Demon Town, or simply stay in the Demon Town without leaving. However, Gao Feng didn¡¯t want people to know that he was not in his house at night, so he had to go through this cutscene.

    Not long after arriving home, it was daybreak. Since his injuries were fully recovered, there was no need to stay at home. Gao Feng was going to go to the Demon-Suppressing Division first. After all, he went to Qingzhen the day before yesterday to mobilize forces in the name of the Demon-Suppressing Division.  Now that the errands are done, official documents and other formalities still need to be completed, and it is not done after the investigation of Qingzhen. The incense hall for worshiping evil spirits is definitely not that place around the capital, and Gao Feng will continue to investigate.

    Such evildoers confuse people and harm people's lives. Gao Feng will not allow him to continue to cause trouble!

    With Gao Feng¡¯s speed, it took him only a matter of seconds to arrive at the Demon Suppression Division. When he arrived, the guards had just changed their shift and were cleaning in front of the door. When they saw him, they were all wondering, didn¡¯t Gao Qiwei stay up all night and just come back?  Why did you come back so quickly without even sleeping? If you are in a hurry to go to work, why don't you just sleep in the Demon Suppression Department before going back?

    As usual in the past, Gao Feng came here less than half an hour ago, and Huang Zhiping would also come to the Demon Suppressing Division, but something was different today. He waited around but no one came.

    Today, Gao Feng has finally seen how deserted this place is. Captain Hong Shi has not come. The other captains are in their respective jurisdictions, or simply having fun. They would not come here under normal circumstances. The entire Demon Suppressing Division started in the morning.  It was quiet, with only the guards chatting leisurely there.

    When the sun was high, Gao Feng felt puzzled and asked a policeman to ask. Unexpectedly, the policeman was also surprised and answered: "Huang Qingcheng comes early every day. Today is the first time I have seen this."

    It was almost lunch time, and Gao Feng was already preparing to leave for the Taoist Temple. Since there was no one to wait for here, he went there to see Master Deng first. He had many questions that needed to be answered. It was a coincidence that he saw the town before he left.  Huang Zhiping, the Demon Commander, got off his horse, his face a little gloomy.

    "So Mr. Gao is here? I also sent someone to Fengtianfang to deliver a message. That's okay. Let's go in and talk!" Huang Zhiping didn't expect Gao Feng to be here and said something in surprise.

    After entering Huang Zhiping's check-in room, before Gao Feng could speak, Huang Zhiping pondered for a moment and said: "Master Gao, the work of exterminating demons in Qingzhen is completed. The Demon Suppressing Division will reward you for your efforts. Are you injured?  Go back and have a good rest!¡±

    "Sir Huang, the report from Zhongjing Mansion said that there are at least five places to worship evil gods inside and outside the city. Only then did we check one in Qingzhen. Are there any other colleagues there?" Gao Feng asked quickly.

    Huang Chengcheng picked up a cup of herbal tea on the table and took a sip, shook his head and said: "After you led people to Qingzhen that day, the people from Zhongjing Mansion went to several other places, saying that all the ignorant people had dispersed.  The demon disciple who presides over the Xiangtang has also disappeared, so no matter how we trace it, we can only forget it."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was stunned. The people who worshiped the evil god dispersed and dispersed. But the disappearance of the evil people who presided over the Xiangtang could not be the reason to forget it. If they disappeared, they should not be traced.  In the end?  Are they allowed to continue doing evil?

    Moreover, during that time in Qingzhen, the Zhongjing Prefecture's horses had already blocked everywhere, and the people who believed in evil spirits had also been caught. A lot of relevant information would definitely be revealed. How could they stop when they were about to follow the clues and catch them all?  Come down.

    Seeing the indignation on Gao Feng's face, Huang Zhiping sighed, leaned closer and said, "Master Gao, the superiors are not allowed to investigate."

    "Who is going to protect the evil spirit?" Gao Feng asked angrily.

    Huang Zhiping fell silent for a moment, his expression changed, and he pondered for a long time before he said: "Master Gao, we are our brothers. I only have something to say to you. It is said that the Laiguo family suppressed it.  Mr. Gao, this is what my friend told me. The exact official order will be sent to Zhongjing Mansion and us tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Please don¡¯t tell the outside world now."

    This answer made Gao Feng stunned. Zhu Qingliu, the Duke of Lai Kingdom, who was beaten up by him, was not from this family, and the blood-sticking competition was not from this family. However, Gao Feng also knew that the now extremely favored Concubine Lai was also from the same family.  She is the sister of Lord Lai Guo, but no matter how she behaves, it is just the evil behavior of a wealthy family. This is really an inhuman act to harbor evil spirits.

    Gao Feng did not hide his anger, but after seeing Huang Zhiping's calm expression, he calmed down a lot. Since coming to the Demon Suppression Company, Huang Zhiping had helped him with some official duties and given some reminders.  He was quite well-intentioned, but judging from Huang Zhiping's conversational tendencies, it seemed that Huang Zhiping was from the King of Qin's camp.

    As for the Duke of Lai Zhu¡¯s family, everyone in the capital knows that Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai and Wei Wang Hongyang are very good, and they used to work together.?, Duke Lai's government supported Wei Wang Hong Yang in every aspect. Many people said that the reason why King Wei's faction was so powerful was because of the full support of Concubine Lai in the palace and Duke Lai's support outside the palace.

    There were constant overt and covert fights between the King of Qin and the King of Wei, as well as between their supporters, but they just didn't fight to the death.

    Now, a person from the King of Qin¡¯s camp speaks ill of Duke Lai, a general of the King of Wei¡¯s faction. What is the purpose of this?¡ª¡ª

    "Please give me a monthly pass, please subscribe, please give me rewards, Yuheng asks for your support!"  (){Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 157 In front of the Taoist Temple

-    < >-

    Gao Feng became calmer and calmer. In fact, he was not so careful before, but since discovering Gao Tianhe's killing plan, Gao Feng found that there were many crises around him and had to be careful at every step. In the current situation, it can be said that one wrong step may lead to serious consequences.  It will be irreversible.  -< >./-< >./-< >-

    "Master Huang, harboring evil spirits should be very taboo. There must be many people who know what Lai Guo's family is doing now. Is there no one to take care of it?" Gao Feng's face became much less angry and he asked calmly.

    Huang Zhiping narrowed his eyes. He thought Gao Feng would jump violently, but he didn't expect that his mood would stabilize like this. But when he heard Gao Feng's question, Huang Zhiping smiled bitterly and asked back: "Master Gao, think about it, our laws in Daxia  Is there any crime of harboring evil spirits among the rules?"

    Gao Feng subconsciously thought and was stunned. He had entered the Zhongjing Mansion as an errand and had a certain understanding of laws and the like. He really had not covered up the crime of evil spirits.

    Demons and monsters can be exterminated by everyone. The duty of the Demon Suppressing Department is to subjugate and eliminate demons. The Taoist Academy also has the duty to suppress demons. This is a matter of course. But perhaps these things are so natural and natural that they are not included in the law.  Expressly stipulated.

    It's not surprising when you think about it. The law governs the people of Daxia, that is, it governs people. It will not involve monsters. Besides, people and monsters are incompatible with each other. Those who can deal with monsters are strong people. These people  It is not within the scope of the law. For various reasons, it is not surprising that it is not included in the law.

    Since there are no express laws, you can only say that what others have done is inappropriate, but you cannot say that what others have done is wrong.  Looking at the expression on Gao Feng's face, Huang Zhiping said with a smile: "And you can't say that the Zhu family of Laiguo Gong is harboring evil spirits. Maybe someone from Laiguo Gong's family also went to worship the evil spirits and was involved in it. I'm afraid it won't be spread.  It sounds good, so I suppressed it, and the common people were deceived and deceived. It can't be said to be a big mistake."

    Folk sacrifices are of all kinds, and it is not uncommon to offer sacrifices to demons and ghosts, but the government turns a blind eye to this.  It has always been the case that the law does not punish the public.

    Huang Zhiping's words seemed to be nonsense, but Gao Feng could understand it. Huang Zhiping actually laid out the reasons why Lai Guogong Zhu's family suppressed the matter one by one.

    Gao Feng fell silent.  When the matter has reached this point, it is already difficult to continue to trace it, but this incident also proves one thing, that is, those demon disciples in Qingzhen must be involved with the Zhu family of Lai Guogong. Originally, the case in Qingzhen, from those  It is very unlikely that the believers will ask anything, but now there is a clear direction, and that is the Zhu family of the Duke of Lai.

    "Thank you, Mr. Huang, for your advice. I'm going to inspect Shima Street and say goodbye first!" Gao Feng stood up and said goodbye.  -< >-I came here this morning, originally intending to use the power of the Suppressing Demon Division to continue the investigation, but I didn't expect to get the opposite result.

    Since the official investigation cannot be carried out, then he should investigate it himself, but Gao Feng has already made up his mind.  He could not tolerate allowing this evil spirit to harm the people.

    Moreover, the Zhen Mo Di and Zhongjing Mansion did not come up with the investigation, and the Taoist courtyard could be rely on. At least Deng Tianshi would not not check it!

    Gao Feng was not in a good mood after leaving the Demon Suppression Division. He talked with Huang for a long time after coming out.  Gao Feng headed directly towards the Taoist Temple.

    Gao Feng himself is no longer hungry, but he doesn¡¯t know if the Taoists in the Taoist Temple are like this. Fortunately, he was delayed too long in the Demon Suppressing Division at noon, and the lunch time has long passed.

    It¡¯s really not far from Zhenmo Si to go to the Taoist Temple. There are many government offices here, and there are also many people of all kinds. The streets are bustling with people. Gao Feng naturally won¡¯t run fast, but just walk two steps quickly.

    In a place like this, a fifth-grade military general is not uncommon. Gao Feng walked on the street without the trouble of being noticed. He turned out of the street in front of the Demon Suppressing Division and walked dozens of steps. He just saw the Taoist temple front.  When he was walking, Gao Feng suddenly felt something in his heart. He looked back and saw that there were many pedestrians on the street, and their expressions were as usual.

    Gao Feng shook his head and continued walking forward. Just now he felt someone watching behind him, but when he turned around he didn't see anything. It was really strange.

    In a situation full of murderous intent, Gao Feng had to be cautious, and his perception spread. He was aware of the actions and words of hundreds or thousands of people on the street, but he could not find the spying existence.

    On the surface, as if nothing had happened, Gao Feng cautiously came to the gate of the Taoist temple. Compared with the bustle elsewhere on this street, the gate of the Taoist temple was still deserted, with only the guards and the Taoist welcoming the guests.  .

    But this time is different from the last time. When the fat Taoist priest saw Gao Feng, he immediately stepped forward with a smile and clasped his fists, and greeted him warmly: "Master Gao is here again. What business do you have this time?"

    "Tao"??, this time I still want to see Master Deng!  "Gao Feng was a little surprised by his enthusiasm, but he responded politely.

    The fat Taoist was a familiar person. Hearing what Gao Feng said, he smiled and replied: "I cannot be called 'Taoist' in front of Master Gao. I am a poor Taoist whose surname is Lu. Sir, just call me Xiaolu. Please wait a moment."  In a moment, Pindao will send a letter to Master Tian."

    Same as last time, Taoist Lu took out a paper crane and after writing a few words on it, the paper crane flew into the gate of the Taoist temple on its own.

    Gao Feng also knew that it took a long time to pass the paper crane back and forth, so he stood by the Taoist gate and waited. Taoist Lu came up and whispered with a smile: "Master Gao is very famous in the Taoist temple now.  This poor Taoist is too ignorant to recognize Mount Tai. He is really being negligent, please don¡¯t take it offence, sir.¡±

    "Taoist Master Lu is so polite, why are you talking about being offendedwhat's going on with this prestigious reputation? Can Taoist Master explain something?" Gao Feng was also puzzled.

    "It's Han Daozheng and Xiao Daozheng who went to Qingzhen with the adults" Taoist Lu explained excitedly.

    Regardless of whether they are friendly or not, the Taoists in the Taoist Academy have a kind of arrogance in their bones. They think that they are gods, not mortals. They are the most powerful people in the entire Daxia Empire, or in the entire world. There is no problem that they cannot solve. In fact,  In most cases this is indeed the case.

    When Daozheng from the Taoist Temple and the Taoist priests went to Qingzhen to slay demons and demons, they were sure to succeed immediately, and everything else was just a hindrance and a grab for credit. This was what everyone thought before going there, but they didn¡¯t expect that in Qingzhen,  The Taoists in the Taoist Academy suffered heavy casualties. If it weren't for the invincible bravery of Gao Feng of the Demon Suppressing Division, it would not be impossible for the entire army to be annihilated.

    The thing is like this, but the fat and thin Daozheng, Han Daozheng and Xiao Daozheng as Taoist Lu calls them, instead of being grateful to Gao Feng for saving his life, they feel very embarrassed.

    I don¡¯t know what they were thinking. Not only did they say that they were the main force on the road, but when they returned to the Taoist Academy to report the battle situation, they actually said that they were the ones who conquered the demons. Gao Feng was just daring to suppress the explosion.  Just a skull.

    But those heavenly masters with their profound Taoist teachings, how could they be deceived so easily? The demon Wang Liang¡¯s crazy talk about his "jade bone realm" and "immortality realm" was heard by many people, and was also heard by the Taoist masters and the heaven  The teachers asked, and all the experts were shocked.

    This is the realm distribution used by demons who practice the White Bone Technique. The "Jade Bone Realm" is equivalent to the Taoist's "God Transformation" and "Psychic", while the "Immortal Realm" is equivalent to the Taoist's.  Among the Taoists who left, the two Taoists with the highest realm, Daozhengcai, were only in the middle stage of the "Transformation" level. The gap in absolute strength cannot be made up, and this cannot be explained in any case.

    At this point, the matter could no longer be covered up by lies. The Taoists could only tell Gao Feng's heroic deeds, and then everyone understood.

    That Gao Feng is already a warrior in the realm of "hardness and softness". He is the person closest to the devil in strength. Moreover, the warrior relies on his awe-inspiring righteousness to attack bravely, suppress the evil heretics, make up for the gap in realm and strength, and win. This is not  impossible.

    Next, I learned about Gao Feng¡¯s heroic deeds, regardless of his personal safety, he saved the lives of those Taoists, then fought with the demon disciple, and finally suppressed the explosion.

    After the truth came out, everyone in the Taoist Academy had a good impression of Gao Feng. They felt that such heroic men were indeed extraordinary and would definitely repay the favor if they had the opportunity in the future. The two lying Dao Zhengze were removed from their posts in the Taoist Academy after they recovered from their injuries.  Seclusion and punishment.

    Gao Feng was praised by everyone here. In a sense, Gao Feng was a benefactor of the Taoist temple. When he came, Taoist Lu, who knew guests at the door, was naturally very enthusiastic.

    What this fat Taoist does every day is the work of welcoming people and delivering them. He has excellent eloquence. He talks about these things clearly and clearly. Gao Feng does not feel bored at all, but answers many questions in his heart.

    But Gao Feng also noticed something else, that is, the waiting time this time was too long. Half an hour had almost passed, and the sun had already set in the west.

    The Taoist Lu also said that his mouth was dry and he said with a smile: "Master Gao, Master Tian may be busy, please wait a little longer, or go to Pindao's duty room to have a cup of tea!"

    Gao Feng is a person who never rests, but now he has to wait, because except for the Taoist Master Deng Tianshi who can provide him with assistance, no one will help him in tracking down the evil spirits. Only Lai Guogong comes forward.  Applying pressure, there may be the shadow of Concubine Lai or even the King of Wei behind him. Who dares to move? Gao Feng did not even consider the Gao family, let alone want to ask for help from the Qin Palace. He is just a small  Qiwei, why do you want to control the clan and the King of Qin???Involved in such a big conflict.

    There really aren't many visitors in front of the Taoist temple gate. According to Taoist Lu, there are other ways to communicate if you can come and communicate. People from the Taoist temple just fly over when they come and go. This gate is really not very useful. It's just morning and evening.  Official documents were delivered from various government offices¡ª¡ª

    Today¡¯s third update, do you readers have monthly passes, subscriptions and rewards? (Your support on this site is my biggest motivation.)-

    < >-

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 158 The vast and pure world

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> "Have you heard of Taoist Master Lu in the Taoist Library?" During the chat, Gao Feng asked about this.  very interested.

    Hearing the name "Tongxiao", Taoist Lu looked solemn. The Taoists in Zhengxuan Sect and Taoist Academy only practice Taoism, but there are very few real monks, so everyone calls them by their surnames and rarely uses Taoist names, but "  The name "Tongxiao" is a Taoist title, and it is not used by one person, but it is similar to an official title.

    The person in charge of the Taoist library must become a monk. After serving as the library manager, he will be given the title of "Tongxiao" until the end of his life, and then a new person will be selected.

    We all know that Taoists have a high status. Regardless of their seniority before taking up this position, and after taking it, regardless of their position and seniority within the Taoist Academy and Zhengxuan Sect, they must be respectfully called "senior brother". Moreover, this status is not only within the Taoist Academy, even if  In the officialdom of Daxia, Taoist scholars were considered equal to bachelors of the Hanlin Academy according to the rules. They were the first-class noble civil servants.

    Of course, such a position cannot be held by ordinary Taoists. The humane law may not be very profound, but one must be profound in knowledge, familiar with classics, and must have worked in the library for more than ten years. Therefore, the position of such a knowledgeable Taoist is often occupied by the previous generation.  Specify the next generation.

    Taoist Lu over there took a sip of tea and his mouth was no longer dry. He was really talking and talking. Gao Feng was also waiting around. Listening to these allusions was not boring, but he was inevitably thinking in his heart, what was Taoist Lu doing in front of the Taoist temple?  It¡¯s not that I find it boring, so there¡¯s someone I¡¯m chatting with who keeps talking afterward.

    Just when he was about to talk about the great achievements of the Taoist masters of the previous generation, a paper crane slowly flew out from the gate of the Taoist temple. Taoist Lu regretfully stopped talking and quickly caught the paper crane.

    Catch the paper crane, and the paper crane will automatically unfold and flatten into a piece of paper.  There were some words written on it, and Taoist Lu saw it.  He smiled and said to Gao Feng: "Master Gao, just follow the paper crane and go in. Master Tian is waiting in the quiet room."

    Gao Feng was startled. He remembered that the granddaughter of Deng Tianshi came out to pick her up last time, and she also used the Noble Phantasm to guide her. In a few confused steps, she arrived at Qinshan, Fengzhou, thousands of miles away. This time she followed Zhihe in, and Wan  What should I do if something goes wrong?

    But the deer Taoist said it naturally and seemed to have no other meaning. The paper crane was flapping its wings and hovering in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng thanked him.  The paper crane flew inward.  Gao Feng also followed.

    The distance of one foot within the gate of the Taoist temple was still blurry, and nothing could be seen clearly. Gao Feng slowed down his steps and carefully observed the non-magical fluctuations around him. The paper cranes flew slowly but non-stop.  However, when flying into the mist-like blur, with the paper crane as the center, the surroundings became clear, as if a door had been opened in the blurred boundary. On the other side of the door, the courtyard was deep, and there was a two-door entrance.  The house is in.

    Gao Feng was suddenly enlightened. After walking in, he raised his head and looked around. The skylight and cloud colors were the same as before. He looked around again.  It was still the high walls and buildings of the Taoist temple. This time, they did not travel thousands of miles to Fengzhou in an instant, but were still in the Taoist temple.

    The paper crane flew to the front, and the door of the house automatically opened inward, and a voice could be heard coming from inside: "Come in and talk!"

    It was the voice of Master Deng Tianshi, but it was extremely weak.  Gao Feng hurriedly walked in. When the paper crane was about to fly to the door of the house, the long beak suddenly came over, caught the paper crane in its mouth, and then threw it to the ground. But it was the time he saw it on Qinshan Mountain.  of white crane.

    The white crane stretched out its long claws, pulled on the paper crane a few times, and tore the paper crane into pieces. It glanced at Gao Feng with disdain and wandered off again.

    Gao Feng found this sudden incident very interesting, but he couldn't care about it now and hurriedly walked into the house.

    The smell of burning incense floated in the room, and light shone from nowhere. The dark room was also very bright during the day. Tianshi Deng sat on the couch and said with a smile: "The white crane outside is extremely angry with the paper crane in the courtyard that carries messages and guides the way."  , it is the interesting talk in the Taoist temple that will be shattered every time I see it."

    These words made the atmosphere relaxed, but Gao Feng had no intention of laughing, because he saw that Deng Tianshi's face was pale and his tone was extremely weak. No matter what the Taoist practitioners looked like, they all had one thing in common.  God, his complexion is radiant, and except for a few exceptions, he has an extremely healthy appearance. This Deng Tianshi is even more restrained and has an immortal spirit. Why does he seem to be seriously ill and injured now?

    "Master Deng, what's wrong with you?" Gao Feng couldn't help but asked.

    Master Deng knew what Gao Feng was concerned about, so he shook his head slowly and said, "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter."

    But this action made Gao Feng even more worried, and the tone of this action was even moreAfter realizing that he was extremely weak, Tianshi Deng seemed to see the doubts and worries in his heart, and explained: "It consumes too much mana to repair the 'Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth' in the capital, so I can only recuperate in the Taoist temple."

    Gao Feng remembered that Tianshi Deng asked him to lead the people out on the day of handling the case, while Tianshi Deng himself had to repair the capital's magic circle. It seemed that this "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" was the name.

    "Tianshi, today I got news from the Demon Suppressing Division. It is said that the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom came forward to put pressure on all the government agencies to stop pursuing the Qingzhen case. Tianshi, worshiping the evil god is not just  It's just one place in Qingzhen, and the demon in Qingzhen alone is so vicious. I don't know what kind of evil spirits are hiding in other places. If you just let it go without investigation, it will lead to catastrophe sooner or later. It is said that the official document orders that the demon will be released tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.  It will be issued, and if there is still a chance to stop it, please ask the Heavenly Master to come forward!" Gao Feng said straight to the point.

    A smile appeared on Tianshi Deng's face, and he asked in a calm tone: "You have achieved great success now, and your wealth will definitely be further improved. If you continue to investigate, wouldn't you be breaking up with the Laiguo family? You and Zhu Qingliu have already  Use blood stickers to fight to settle grudges. If you do this, it will cause trouble again, or do you want to drag this Heavenly Master to deal with the Lai Guogong family?"

    At the end of the sentence, his voice was a little cold. Gao Feng was startled. He had not thought of this aspect, but he did not expect that Deng Tianshi thought he had the intention of provoking. Huang Qingcheng, who wanted to come to Suppress the Demon Division, had similar thoughts.

    For his own duties and for the people not to be deceived and harmed by evil spirits, but everyone thought it was a personal grudge. Gao Feng blushed, and was extremely angry in his heart. He said coldly: "This official is just for the safety of the people, and for the sake of the Demon Suppression Division."  The duty is to subjugate demons and eliminate demons. Since the Heavenly Master has concerns, I can just go and check it out myself."

    After saying that, he bowed and saluted, and turned around to leave. At the moment he turned around, Gao Feng felt that light seemed to flash in Deng Tianshi's eyes, and there seemed to be subtle changes in the room. Judging from past experience, Gao Feng understood what this was.  The spell is being cast or has just been cast.

    However, this does not seem to be an attack spell. As soon as Gao Feng left, he heard Deng Tianshi behind him saying gently: "Don't be anxious yet. Even if I want to help you, I don't have the strength now. Come on, come on.  Sit down and talk!¡±

    The attitude was completely different from before. Gao Feng felt strange and turned around again. He found that Deng Tianshi was much more relaxed than before and looked more tired. Deng Tianshi smiled and said: "This matter is not trivial. I should be careful before using it."  The magic detects whether what you say is true or false, so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he pointed to the seat in front of him. Gao Feng was surprised, but he was also happy. No matter what, he didn't have to fight alone, Deng Tianshi was ready to help.

    As soon as he sat down, Tianshi Deng said: "You know that in Zhongjing City, if warriors at the 'combat skill' level fight with all their strength, the Taoist Academy will know about it, and someone will immediately come to intervene. In the same way, the Taoist 'Build the Foundation'  Level casting will be noticed immediately, and people will come there immediately, and monsters and spirits casting spells through transformations will also be detected immediately."

    Gao Feng nodded. This is common sense that everyone in the capital knows. Deng Tianshi continued: "But there is a function that you don't know. 'Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth' is based on the aura of Haoran. It can suppress the capital, the ghosts of monsters and other filthy things."  , as soon as they enter the 'Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth', they will be suppressed and killed until they disappear, and the weaker ones cannot even get close to the thirty miles around the capital."

    At this point, Gao Feng frowned and said forward, that time Princess Qingrou was kidnapped, the demon transformed into a Taoist temple and fought fiercely with him, always remember the little monster in the basement of the jewelry store, and worship him  The so-called "Mingshen" incense hall should also exist in the city.  These are the so-called ghosts of monsters, and they don't seem to have any suppressive effects.

    "You have experienced so many battles. When you faced monsters, did you not feel that the other party was suppressed?" Deng Tianshi asked with a smile. Gao Feng nodded involuntarily. Not only was there no suppression, those demons were unscrupulous.  In activities and battles, what they worry about is that the changes will attract the attention of the Taoist Academy. If they didn't have the fairy mountain to rely on, I'm afraid they would have been shattered to pieces many times.

    Tianshi Deng sighed, lowered his voice and said: "The aura of awe-inspiring purity in the 'Awe-inspiring Heaven and Earth' has been taken away a lot, so the suppression of the ghosts of monsters is also ineffective. Without the support of awe-inspiring aura, the other effects of 'Awe-inspiring Purity in the World' will also be lost."  It will gradually disappear. The day you rescued the princess and fought the demons, the time was too short. The Taoist people thought that they used changes to hide their auras, and they were immediately destroyed by you after turning into demons, so they had no time to be suppressed, but that place  The demon seed in the library woke everyone up. The demon seed is an extremely weak monster. If the 'Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth' operates normally, it will be wiped out in ashes outside the capital city, not to mention entering the capital. However, this demon seed can move freely in the early morning.  , only then did everyone realize that the vast and pure heaven?'There was a problem. After investigation, I found out that it was the loss of Haoran's Qi. Then several real people gathered together to summon the power of the Taoist Academy to make up for the formation. Otherwise, they would not have only arranged fourteen Taoists with low cultivation levels and you.  Go investigate the case!  "¡ª¡ª

    The third update will be later, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards () {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 159 Gains

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> After explaining so much, a lot of questions in Gao Feng's mind were answered, but he was also shocked. He thought that a strong man with profound Taoism like Deng Tianshi was actually making up for the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth"  It consumes so much, and the magic circle that covers the capital is really majestic and magical. I don't know what kind of expert built it.

    Today¡¯s Gao Feng is no longer the ignorant young man he was back then. While he was sighing with emotion, he was shocked by another thing he thought of. Who had taken away this awe-inspiring aura? Could it be that he deliberately allowed monsters to enter the capital and cause trouble?  Who is so bold and what kind of evil intentions are they hiding?

    Deng Tianshi could guess what Gao Feng was thinking, but he still explained on his own: "The 'Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth' is perfectly round and natural, self-consistent and self-sufficient. The aura of Haoran will not be lost or leaked. Only man can cause damage."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the magic circle has been broken, and there are many Taoist monks in the capital, so it may be difficult to trace it!¡± Gao Feng said.

    Hearing this, Tianshi Deng smiled and said, "Do you think everyone can cause damage to this 'Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth'? Even if you have the help of the most powerful treasure, at least you have to be as good as me."  cultivation level."

    Gao Feng stood up in astonishment. The worst person who could do such a thing would be a powerful person like Tianshi. Even if the entire Daxia Empire was included, the scope would be very small.

    "Could it becould it be" Gao Feng said a few words without daring to guess. Among the Taoist monks, in the capital, there are only ten heavenly masters in the Taoist academy, and there are no more than real people.  Five of them, including other experts who are not in the Taoist Academy, will not exceed thirty at most. Even in the whole world, there will not be more than one hundred and fifty such people.

    Can have such a cultivation level.  That is not about respecting nobility or power.  It is doubtful that if we pursue such an expert, we are seeking death and self-destruction.

    The smile on Deng Tianshi's face became a little playful, and he whispered: "Because of this, no one knows who is involved, so no one dares to investigate, for fear that if some important person is found, his family will be shattered into pieces before the case is solved.  So after the magic circle was repaired, no one even mentioned it."

    Gao Feng sat down silently.  He has been in the officialdom for almost a year, and he is very familiar with this mentality of not wanting to cause more trouble. Although Deng Tianshi was weak, he kept talking, and said self-deprecatingly: "Actually, many people also feel that there is no need to check.  With the capital as powerful as the capital, even without the suppression of the 'Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth', the ghosts of monsters are not a threat. Part of the effectiveness of the magic circle has failed, perhaps because it has naturally failed due to the passage of hundreds of years. There is no need to be suspicious, it has been peaceful for a long time. Everyone is safe.  Too lazy!"

    Having said this, Deng Tianshi sighed and was filled with emotion. Gao Feng thought for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "Does Tianshi want to investigate or not?"

    "Check!" Tianshi Deng replied categorically. From the moment they met until now, Tianshi Deng explained the reasons over and over again.  Talking about the reactions of all parties, Gao Feng had many questions in his mind. After hearing this answer, Gao Feng himself pondered, paused and asked: "Since all parties do not want to investigate, and important people may be involved, why is Tianshi  Still want to pursue it?¡±

    Tianshi Deng was startled when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and nodded Gao Feng with a smile, as if an elder treated his nephew, but then he explained with a serious expression: "Although most of the Taoist disciples in the Taoist Academy belong to the Zhengxuan Sect, the Zhengxuan Sect is the most powerful in the world.  The first sect has many inheritances. The founder of this sect, Master Zhenghong, is one of several masters who are direct descendants of the Zhengxuan sect. He once participated in the formation of the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" when Daxia was founded.  .¡±

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was in awe. Deng Tianshi's ancestor Zhenghong Zhenren had also heard of this name. Among the legends describing the founding of Daxia by Taizu Daxia, Zhenghong Zhenren often appeared. He had vast supernatural powers and was omnipotent, assisting Taizu Daxia.  Continuous Victory, that is a god-like figure, but unexpectedly he is the ancestor of Master Deng Tianshi. Thinking about it again, thinking that such a huge magic circle of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" was actually set up by Master Zhenghong, I can't help but feel even more respectful.

    From the moment he walked into this room to now, Deng Tianshi tested Gao Feng's feelings, and then told many allusions, but did not get to the point. It was only then that the look on Deng Tianshi's face became truly cautious, and he said solemnly: "This'  The construction of Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth consumed a lot of money. Several of the ancestors of our sect had exhausted their true energy. After the formation was completed, they would sit down and die, not to mention the consumption of countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures. There are also legends saying that this formation  The method was not created out of thin air. It relied on the remnant formations of the previous dynasty to complete it. Gao Feng, have you ever thought about it. In the capital, there are Taoist temples for Taoists, and there are Taoist monks worshiped by the royal family and the lower families, not to mention powerful warriors.  The army has guards, forbidden troops, and an army outside the city. These forces are enough to deal with the ghosts of monsters and various changes. Why do we need this method??!  "

    Indeed, the capital city is the center of Daxia and holds great power. Daoists, warriors, and all kinds of powerful people, whether human or alien, can easily suppress and destroy any abnormal actions and crimes. Why do we need to set up this law?  Array.

    "The purpose of setting up this magic circle is unknown to the founder, but he once said privately that this 'Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth' involves the foundation of Daxia and the lives of all people. It is the key among the keys. He also said, 'A vastly pure world'  The heaven and earth form a system of their own and can run on their own for thousands of years. This will ensure peace for our country for thousands of years!" Deng Tianshi got to the point.

    It's not something that has expired after a long period of time. Someone must be doing something secretly. Master Deng's voice was slightly higher and he said solemnly: "Someone intends to destroy this magic circle, that is, to destroy the foundation of our country, Daxia, and to destroy all living beings. Such things  We cannot ignore it, even if there is a one in 10,000 possibility, we must stop it.¡±

    Hearing Tianshi Deng¡¯s firm words, Gao Feng stood up solemnly and said: ¡°I am willing to work with Tianshi to eradicate evil spirits, protect Daxia, and protect the people.¡±

    "Gao Feng, you already know what's going on outside. Only I can support you here in the Taoist Academy. It's just the two of us fighting. Do you understand?" Deng Tianshi asked again.

    Gao Feng clasped his fists and said solemnly: "Gao Feng understands!"

    Seeing the determination in Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, Deng Tianshi nodded approvingly, a smile appeared on his face, and the solemn atmosphere in the room relaxed again.

    Tianshi Deng smiled and waved his hand. Lights lit up on the roof, door and windows. Gao Feng had also noticed the fluctuations in mana in these places just now. Tianshi Deng explained with a smile: "I am very weak now. I am recuperating in the Taoist temple."  It¡¯s the safest, but in the eyes and ears here, your conversation cannot be heard, so I made some magic precautions.¡±

    When the two met, it was quite rude to set up magic defenses in private. However, Deng Tianshi explained, and Gao Feng nodded in understanding. Deng Tianshi said again: "Gao Feng, I need to recover slowly now, and I can go out for inspections."  It's you alone, where do you start investigating?"

    Gao Feng thought about it for a moment and asked: "Master Tian, ??there must be a connection between worshiping evil spirits and the failure of the 'Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth'. Did Master Tian find anything suspicious in the failure and compensation of the magic circle?"

    Tianshi Deng shook his head and replied in a deep voice: "All the heavenly masters, real people, and the Taoists who came to help can't see anything wrong. The other capable Taoists in the capital still don't know what's going on. After my body recovers,  I will check secretly."

    Gao Feng nodded and said: "In that case, let's start the investigation from the Duke Lai's Mansion!"

    "There is no direct evidence that there is a direct relationship between the Lai Kingdom Palace and the failure of the magic circle and the worship of the demon. Are you sure he is suspected?" Deng Tianshi asked.

    "Regardless of whether the power of the Duke of Lai is directly involved in these two things, but as far as the information that the official knows now, only the Duke of Lai is connected with the matter of worshiping evil spirits, and he prevents others from investigating.  The family is the biggest suspect." Gao Feng said with certainty, he had already made his own judgment.

    Tianshi Deng nodded, thought for a while, and said to Gao Feng with a smile: "In just a few months, you have grown from an ordinary warrior to such an extent. You can actually create a true talisman. You must have your own extraordinary ability."  Occasionally, I really can¡¯t think of anything I can give you. This is a sample document of the True Talisman Noble Phantasm. You can try to learn it. This Noble Phantasm can block weak spells. You should use it.  Got it.¡±

    While talking, a half-foot-long paper roll slowly flew towards Gao Feng. Gao Feng quickly caught it. The paper roll automatically unfolded in front of Gao Feng, revealing the patterns and characters on it. There were four different characters in total.  The words are arranged and intertwined into complex patterns.

    Gao Feng looked at it carefully and saw that this was a great gift. Although the treasure phantom he made was also a real talisman, it was only a single talisman. It could only exert the power of the talisman itself. The talisman circulated in the world was just an engraving pattern.  There is only a single rune character in the collection, but there is no specific application. However, there is a sentence mentioned in it that Gao Feng firmly remembers, that is, the combination and arrangement of different rune characters have far greater consequences than the superposition of a single rune character.  Supernatural powers.

    Gao Feng knew this statement when he first learned to carve ornaments, but never thought it had any meaning. However, after realizing that he was carving a true talisman, Gao Feng became very interested in this statement, but he had no introduction.  The way, the arrangement and combination of runes on this pattern drawing gave him an idea, this value is more than just a noble phantom.

    "Do you remember it?" Tianshi Deng asked. Gao Feng's memory was also amazing at this time, and he had already written down the drawings firmly. He nodded, and the paper scroll spontaneously ignited without wind and turned into ashes in mid-air.

    Deng TianshiHe then said: "I finally got this drawing from Senior Brother Tongxiao. After you make the Noble Phantasm, you can do it again when you have time. Senior Brother Tongxiao really wants to see it. It's interesting to say that Zhengxuan Sect and Taoist Academy can make real talismans."  There are only two people with the Noble Phantasm, and those two are not willing to spend their own mana on making it."¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards () {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 160: Killing Game Again Killing Game

-    < >-

    The atmosphere became more relaxed, and the window was already quite dark. We had been talking to Deng Tianshi for a long time, and it was almost dark.  -< >./-< >./-< >-

    "You are acting alone now, so be careful!" Before leaving, Tianshi Deng warned Gao Feng with sincerity.

    After leaving the gate of the Taoist temple, the streets had become much deserted. Although it was getting late, Gao Feng did not move quickly. Instead, he walked slowly and began to ponder the experience of the whole day.

    Huang Zhiping and Taoist Master Deng Tianshi all supported Gao Feng to go to Cha Lai's Duke Zhu's family, but they would not provide him with much help. At present, Gao Feng only received Deng Tianshi as his assistant.  Just a promise to help.

    Gao Feng tried to make himself think more deeply. There were too many behemoths involved. He was almost facing it alone now. Even with the support of the fairy mountain, he had to be careful, otherwise he would not be able to fulfill his righteous deeds of justice and protecting the weak.  , and he will be shattered to pieces.

    Huang Zhiping once praised the King of Qin in front of him, and Deng Tianshi even helped the King of Qin test whether he could protect him. These two people must be leaning towards the King of Qin's side, or they are simply allied subordinates of the King of Qin's side, and Na Lai Guogong is the King of Wei  One faction is hostile to each other, and their tendencies and practices will naturally be affected by their own positions.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ,? or? as?for himself to take the lead in the conflict with the King of Wei and the Duke of Lai? It is really difficult to judge.

    Gao Feng certainly doesn¡¯t like to be manipulated as a pawn, but in this current situation, an alliance is necessary.

    After walking for less than half an hour, it was completely dark. Gao Feng, who had been walking slowly, suddenly accelerated his pace. This was because he had figured out that no matter what the purpose of the people involved was.  What he wanted to do was to get rid of the evil spirits that harmed the people, and he made this goal clear.  Then there is no doubt.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng no longer hesitated in his heart, and strode towards his home. No matter what the two kings were fighting for, or what factions were fighting, I just wanted to do my justice and protect the people from being harmed by monsters and being deceived by evildoers.  , this is Gao Feng¡¯s original intention, just do it boldly.

    Return to your residence in Fengtianfang.  Gao Feng went to feed the alien black horse first.  Then he walked into the house, found a wooden board with a carving knife, and carved the rune diagram in his mind. He did not use his true strength when carving. He was just worried that he would forget the pattern.

    The four characters are "ÎÞ", "break", "defense" and "virtual".  The name of this precious phantom is "The Ring of Obliteration of Laws", which is in the shape of a ring. Gao Feng carefully looked at the four characters, but this was an isolated case and there was no pattern.  -< >-

    When he got home, it was just after dinner time. Gao Feng didn't sleep at night. He usually went to the martial arts field to practice martial arts, but now it was quite noisy, so it was not a good time to go out.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT?  But he heard someone calling the door outside, and the voice was very strange. Gao Feng felt strange. He went out and asked, and heard the person on the other side of the door say: "Is this Mr. Gao? I am an agent of Zhongjing Mansion. If you have anything to report to Gao Feng,  grown ups!"

    Gao Feng opened the door with some confusion.  There were two detectives outside the door, wearing yamen robes. When they saw Gao Feng coming out, they saluted quickly. One of them stood up and said: "Master Gao, something new has been found at the Li family residence in Qingzhen. The case is serious.  , I would also like to ask Mr. Gao to personally check and make a decision."

    Didn¡¯t you say that it has been suppressed and will not be investigated?  But the official document won't arrive until tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. Maybe they don't know the news yet?  Gao Feng was puzzled, but it was always good to have more useful clues.

    He had never seen these two police officers, and what he was reporting was the case. He accidentally looked at the eyes of the two police officers, which were a little more focused. Gao Feng had a high level of cultivation and the power of the mysterious innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.  When you focus, your eyes become substantial and sharp.

    When he saw the two officers who reported respectfully, they shrank subconsciously, feeling guilty and timid. Gao Feng was suddenly startled. He was now very subtle in observing changes in people's expressions. He was oppressed by his own power and felt timid.  It's normal, but what's going on with this guilty conscience?

    Doubts turned into doubts, the expression on Gao Feng's face was still the same as before, he nodded and said: "In that case, I will go to Qingzhen early tomorrow morning."

    "Then we, the young ones, will go back and report to the peak. We will wait for Master Gao at Qingzhen early tomorrow morning." The officers said quickly, and then left in a hurry.

    After Gao Feng closed the door, he listened to the footsteps outside the door. However, he did not enter the house, but stood in the yard, spreading his superhuman perception. There were too many things wrong with these two officers. Gao Feng  maple?Zhongjing Mansion has done it and knows the situation there. Almost everyone in the Yamen knew about the news above before the official document was issued. How could anyone continue to investigate!

    "It's so dangerous" "Shut up!" Hearing the conversation between the two guards made Gao Feng's doubts intensify. In his perception, the two guards walked through two streets.  The street over there is also a lot cleaner. It is so far away from where I live. According to common sense, you can't hear people talking there, and there is no need to worry about being overheard by pedestrians.

    I heard someone say in a deliberately lowered voice: "This Gao Feng really has a very sharp temper. As soon as he is told there are clues, he immediately goes there without any care!"

    "Dozens of good players are waiting for him halfway"

    "Keep your voice down!"

    "Why be so careful? Who can hear us say this"

    The two people yelled in low voices and walked away. Gao Feng stood blankly in the yard and did not move for a long time.

    Except for the whispered conversation between these two people, there was no conversation about him in Fengtianfang. The surrounding area gradually became quiet, and the members of the Gao clan fell asleep.

    Gao Feng's body stiffened for a moment. He wanted to roar but suppressed it. If he shouted loudly in this quiet night, he would probably alarm the entire capital, but the depression and anger in his heart could not be suppressed. Gao Feng gave him a fierce blow.  Shaking his arm, the green brick wall seemed to be made of paper, with a gap directly cut out.

    With the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" there, it is definitely impossible to assassinate or ambush a warrior of his own level in the capital. It must be done outside the city. Gao Feng can understand this.

    It must be a life-and-death battle between the enemy and ourselves. Gao Feng is not very angry about this trap. What he is angry about is the contempt these enemies have for him. The other party feels that he can be fooled by such a small trick, and that he can easily kill him.  Killing yourself is what Gao Feng can't bear.

    Gao Feng is now a warrior in the realm of "hardness and softness". As a cavalry captain of the Demon-Suppressing Division, he is also a guard of Princess Qingrou of the Prince of Qin's Mansion, and a deacon of the Gao family of Fengtianhou. With the superposition of these identities, although in the capital, Gao Feng  It can't be said to be the top, but it can't be treated as ordinary, but these people treat themselves with such contempt.

    The anger in his heart was like a tide. Gao Feng couldn't suppress it no matter how hard he tried. He just walked faster and faster in the yard. Unknowingly, a whirlwind seemed to be blowing in the yard, whistling. Gao Feng was angry in his heart, but at the same time he couldn't help it.  The plan has been stopped, how to deal with the killing game tomorrow!

    Now go and report to Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai?  Call upon the power of the clan?  Gao Feng immediately dismissed this idea. Gao Tianhe is now becoming more and more isolated in the Gao family, but the old forces and relationships still exist. If the power of the clan is mobilized, Gao Tianhe will soon know. Who knows what will happen tonight?  Is there any relationship between the killing game and Gao Tianhe?

    Report to the King of Qin, report to Deng Tianshi, and ask them to help. Thinking about what Deng Tianshi said today, Gao Feng also gave up this idea. The other party may be willing to help, and some may not be willing to help.

    Gao Feng thought more deeply. If you don't want to help, it goes without saying. But if you are willing to help, I will be in the open and the ambush troops will be in the dark. If the ambush troops are frightened away, wouldn't they let their escape be in vain?

    Now Gao Feng is not just thinking about protecting himself, he is also thinking about making sure that none of those who harmed him can leave!

    The whistling in the yard suddenly stopped, and Gao Feng stood on the spot. He suddenly understood his current situation. If he didn't know that he would be ambushed, then he was the prey. But now that he knew that someone was going to ambush, then he  You can be a hunter!  I have powerful martial arts and superhuman speed. Since the enemy wants to ambush, why can't I counter the ambush!

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng's anger immediately turned into fighting spirit, and his blood was boiling. The opponent had a large number of people. Although these people could not all be warriors in the "hard and soft" realm or Taoists of the corresponding level, people at lower levels did not  It¡¯s not that there are no means to kill high-level people.

    If the other party dared to set up an ambush like this, he must have his support. Gao Feng didn't want to take the risk of rushing into the enemy group. Thinking of this, he also thought of the woman with the magic arrow on the fairy mountain. Gao Feng slapped his forehead, jumped out of the house  .

    After jumping out of the house, Gao Feng walked quickly towards the Demon Suppression Division's martial arts field. There was a fierce battle tomorrow, so tonight was not suitable for too hard training, but Gao Feng went to the martial arts field not to practice martial arts.

    The night watch officers of the Demon Suppressing Division have become accustomed to Gao Feng coming over every night. Master Gao always rewards them with money and is very polite. No one complains. On the contrary, they feel that the night watch is a good job.

    As usual, Gao Feng was welcomed into the door. Gao Qiwei had to choose a few weapons tonight. The guards opened the door of the arsenal diligently, and then stood outside the door, allowing Master Gao to choose by himself.? 

    After Gao Feng walked in, he picked up a spear and a simple knife. However, these two weapons were not the purpose. Gao Feng took out the Qiankun box he carried with him and put the two bows and more than a hundred bows in the corner of the arsenal.  The bows and arrows were loaded in, and there was a big pile of bows and arrows in the corner. No one would notice if they were missing.

    "If you take it every night, there will be some loss. It won't sound good if it gets out. You just use the money to make up for it. Don't charge it to the account or tell anyone else. The rest of you have tea!" When Gao Feng walked out of the door, he took  He took out a piece of gold and handed it to the servant.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Today is still the third update!  !  Keep asking for monthly votes, subscriptions, and rewards!  (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.)-

    < >-

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 161 The oriole is behind

    The officer immediately smiled happily. This gold is not light. Gao Feng has only broken one bow so far. There must be a lot left. He quickly flattered and said: "Master Gao is too ignorant. This arsenal is for everyone."  For adults to use, defective items must be replaced with new ones every year. No one will care about this, so please don¡¯t worry."

    Perhaps in the mind of this police officer, Mr. Gao may be doing things according to the rules so as not to be talked about behind his back. But to this police officer, this matter is really nothing. With so much money in hand, there is no need to talk too much.  Not to mention that Gao Feng was originally one of the senior officials of this yamen.

    Gao Feng walked into the arena with a spear and a broadsword. From learning martial arts to now, he has done very few moves on weapons. They are all superficial kung fu learned by the martial arts masters in the He clan. The real exquisite moves are all on the fists and feet.

    However, the broadsword and spear were not for learning, but for concealment. Gao Feng pretended to wave the spear a few times, then picked up the broadsword and slashed, and then began to concentrate on operating the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.

    Just like the previous nights, Emperor Ren and Shi Yingjiu were still on the top floor of the towers at the four corners of the palace. As the emperor, they had to go to the top of the tower every night. If the news spread outside the palace, it would definitely cause an uproar.  , but no one dares to have such courage in the palace, a place of great confidentiality.

    "It seems a little absent-minded!" Shi Ying looked at Gao Feng who was performing martial arts below for a long time, and said to himself. Unknowingly, it has become a habit to see Gao Feng practicing martial arts there every night.

    Quartz just commented on Gao Feng below for a long time, and suddenly felt the tower shaking.  In other words, the world was trembling. Quartz did not move for a long time, nor did he turn around to protect Emperor Ren, because he knew that nothing was moving, it was just a feeling.

    The tower is indeed majestic and motionless, and everything is abnormally stable, but a strong person like Shi Yingjiu is concentrating on his luck.  As if he was stabilizing himself, Emperor Ren walked out of the pagoda not long after.  His calm and calm state in the past was a little different today. Emperor Ren's face actually looked a little gloomy.

    The commander of the Imperial Guard, Shi Yingjiu, rushed to greet him and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty"

    "It's fixed!" Emperor Ren whispered.  There was a hint of exhaustion in his tone, and he glanced at the figure on the martial arts field. Without stopping, he walked down on his own, and Shi Yingjiu quickly followed.

    "He can detect it!" Emperor Ren suddenly said this when he went downstairs.

    Gao Feng was running the God-Calming Technique very smoothly. In an instant, he suddenly stamped his feet and then lowered his upper body. However, this time he stamped his feet not to shock, but to immobilize himself.  Both feet dug directly into the ground, as did his hands. In an instant, Gao Feng felt that he would be shaken to the ground if he didn't do this.

    Gao Feng only discovered it after making this ridiculous gesture.  There was no earthquake or any vibration, just my own feeling.

    Gao Feng was stunned. He stood up from the ground, but during the process of standing up, he felt like he was being stirred by something in the void.  He was the same as before, after the emperor left.  Only then did he turn around and look in that direction. At this time, he no longer had those scruples in his subconscious mind.

    There seemed to be something in the mid-air, but looking at it like this, it was still a dark night sky. However, Gao Feng had already experienced this, and he immediately concentrated his attention. When he looked at it, he immediately saw something in the mid-air. Gao Feng was immediately stunned.  .

    With the high towers around the palace as the end points, golden and silver light intertwined into an extremely complicated pattern in mid-air, slowly pressing down. There were too many details that Gao Feng didn't recognize, but there were also many that Gao Feng was familiar with.  The runic characters are intertwined in the pattern, emitting different lights. This is the magic circle. This magic circle is not only complex and beautiful, but also powerful and powerful, containing the power of heaven and earth.

    Gao Feng could clearly feel the vibration and transmission of power aroused when the magic circle was pressed down. This power did not only exist in the senses. Gao Feng subconsciously understood that if it were not for the scope of the magic circle itself, the entire capital would be  The living beings in the house will probably be crushed into powder by this magic circle.

    Could this be the "vast and pure heaven and earth", Gao Feng thought in shock, but then Gao Feng himself denied this judgment, because he saw other patterns crisscrossing the sky higher up, forming a huge hemisphere shrouded in it.  What on earth is this formation above the capital? It has such power!

    At this moment, not only Gao Feng, who was close to the palace, felt it in the capital, but the powerful warriors were frightened and subconsciously stabilized their minds. The Taoists with advanced cultivation cast spells to protect themselves. Some people even looked directly in the direction of the palace.  .

    The Taoist Academy, Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion, Prince Wei¡¯s Mansion, and places where powerful people existed all looked towards the palace.

    The originally ordinary night sky suddenly had something strangeGao Feng was dazzled by such a magnificent sight. After adapting to the shock, Gao Feng saw more things. He noticed that in the center of the pattern above the palace, there was a silver line going straight up to the sky, and higher up.  The masks are connected, and there is light flowing on this silver line. It seems that the light mask covering the capital in the sky is constantly flowing down, flowing into the pattern of the capital.

    Gao Feng watched intently, his heart moving slightly, as if he had figured something out, but he didn't think it through.

    This time Gao Feng left an hour earlier than usual because he had too many things to prepare. When he returned to the house, Gao Feng took out the black horse and put on the harness, saddle and bridle one by one. This black horse always  Eating and sleeping, it was rare to be ridden by Gao Feng, and he kept neighing with excitement. The jade armor buckle, the dragon binding rope, the copper beads on the dragon binding rope, and the Qiankun box. Although these things were carried with him every day, Gao Feng still carefully  Check to make sure it's correct.

    Next, Gao Feng poured out some meat from the Qiankun Box and fed it to the alien black horse. Gao Feng himself stood quietly in the courtyard, slowly adjusting his breathing and state of mind.

    When the sky first appeared, in the past, one would have set off for Shima Street or Zhenmosi, but today the direction was different. Gao Feng rode out of Fengtianfang and headed towards Qingzhen.

    The city should be safe, but Gao Feng was not careless at all. As he rode forward, his senses spread. The tribesmen in Fengtianfang came up to say hello politely, but Gao Feng felt that he was being watched from a distance, and he directly  When he turned around, his eyes met. The man lowered his head hurriedly. His appearance seemed familiar. He should be a servant working in Gao Tianhe's mansion. The man lowered his head subconsciously, then felt something was wrong and turned around to leave.

    Is it related to Gao Tianhe?  Gao Feng rode his horse forward, but he was thinking in his heart. At this time, there were already pedestrians on the streets of the capital. Not long after leaving Fengtianfang, Gao Feng could feel someone riding a horse to keep up with him. The people who had left the city early on horseback were not the same.  Young master, if you leave alone, you can't help but let others leave. This is also fair and aboveboard.

    Gao Feng calculated the time to leave the city. When he arrived at the city gate, the city gate had just opened. There were already many people waiting at the city gate. When passing by the city gate, Gao Feng's heart moved again. He could feel several people in the city.  Waiting at the door, the few people following behind disappeared.

    This layout is really meticulous. If you don't notice it in advance, it will be difficult to find traces with such a powerful tracking. Even if you find one place, you may not notice another place.

    After a few hundred steps out of the city, the people following him turned into two cavalry, and they followed leisurely. At this point, Gao Feng should not have changed much when he went to Qingzhen. I think there are other ways to send messages to inform the ambush ahead.  The place.

    When you wake up early in the morning, before the city gate opens every morning, there are many people inside and outside the capital city gate waiting to come in and out. However, after this group of people come in and out, the city gate and the official roads leading to everywhere will remain deserted for a while. Others  They are all used to walking in and out of the city after the sun comes up.

    Therefore, there were not many people on the road at this time. When we walked about three miles outside the city, there were only Gao Feng and the two people following behind.  The two people also felt that they were dazzling, but they couldn't stop staring, so they walked without embarrassment.

    Gao Feng looked back and forth, and the two men behind him immediately slowed down their horses. This attempt to hide their embarrassment was even more ridiculous, but Gao Feng would not let them continue to be so ridiculous. With a flick of his wrist, Gao Feng tied the dragon rope straight.  Fly out like lightning and light!

    The two people were of such low level that they didn't even notice the dragon-binding rope flying towards them. The dragon-binding rope moved at will and directly entangled the two people and pulled them towards Gao Feng.

    The combined weight of the two of them was more than three hundred kilograms, but under the action of Gao Feng and the dragon-binding rope, it was no hindrance at all. He screamed and was dragged to Gao Feng.

    The people were dragged over, and Gao Feng turned his horse around and ran towards the wasteland on the roadside. The two people screamed loudly in the air and struggled non-stop, but they seemed to be flying kites.

    After running a few hundred steps, when he saw some trees blocking the way, Gao Feng jumped off his horse. When he landed, he already had enough strength in his palms to slap down, releasing his inner energy. There was a "bang" sound, and dust flew up on the ground.  A deep rectangular pit has appeared.

    The two people who were following were thrown to the ground by Gao Feng, and his breathing stopped in pain. Gao Feng retracted the dragon rope and asked sharply: "Where is the ambush and how many people are there?"

    As soon as they asked this question, the two people had already recovered from the pain. They rolled up on the ground relying on their waist strength. They were able to stagger their directions in mid-air. One to the left and the other to the right, one of them stabbed Gao Feng in the face with a short knife.  Throat, the other person rushed towards Gao Feng's left chest at the same time, guarding one person but unable to guard the other!

    But Gao Feng was faster. The man on the left was in mid-air, his vision obscured by dust. When he saw Gao Feng, his figure seemed to flash away, and there was a muffled sound beside him.

    Before he could react, his arms and legsThe joints of his feet were broken by severe pain at the same time, and he was immediately unable to move. His chest was also firmly grasped at this moment, hanging in the air.

    *¡ª¡ª!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 162 Who is the hunter and who is the prey

    There was another "bang" next to him. The man who was caught was actually stubborn. He gritted his teeth and did not scream. He had already seen that the person who caught him was Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand and fanned it, and the use of inner energy was naturally different. The wind on the ground blew away the dust, but there was already a person lying in the pit. This person's limbs were bent at abnormal angles, and his chest collapsed.  The chin was also removed, the facial features were distorted with pain, and blood foam kept coming out of the mouth.

    Seeing this scene, the man who was carried in the air by Gao Feng forgot about his own pain and trembled with fear. His companion's limbs were broken, the bones in his chest were shattered, and his internal organs were also destroyed. He was in great pain, but for a while  But he had no choice but to die. What frightened him even more was that it was impossible to bite his tongue and commit suicide. He could only wait for his life to drain out slowly in the agony of death. This was even more painful than being cut into pieces with a thousand cuts.

    What frightened him even more was Gao Feng's strength. The muffled sound he heard in mid-air just now was actually several sounds superimposed on each other at the same time. However, Gao Feng moved too fast, and several sounds sounded almost at the same time. It sounded like one sound.  , in that short moment, Gao Feng attacked more than six times. What a speed!

    "What is the origin, how many people there are, and where is the ambush? Answer my questions and I can give you two a happy time. Otherwise, do you want to give it a try?" Gao Feng said, staring at the person in his hand.

    Gao Feng asked sternly, with an overwhelming momentum. The man whose hands were caught could not help but tremble all over his body. The example of life being worse than death was right in front of him. Gao Feng gave the best result which was death, but without pain. In such a situation  Look at the situation.  It actually became a reward and a luxury.

    In addition to this fear, Gao Feng, who was holding him, also exuded frightening pressure. Although he was only a little taller than him, it made him feel like he was a mountain.  The pressure was suffocating.

    "Wewe are members of the Sword Tiger Escort Bureau,ambushed in the bushes ten miles ahead, seventy-one people in total." The man who was caught was trembling.  The origin was explained.

    "What kind of strength do they have?" Gao Feng continued to press, and when he asked, his hands shook. The broken bones on the body of the man who was caught were in severe pain. He couldn't help but cry out in pain. After he regained his breath, he spoke again: "  There are six who are in the 'Wu Wu' realm. The rest are at the worst level and are at the peak of 'Yi Qi'."

    This man endured the pain and confessed, but in his eyes staring at Gao Feng, in addition to fear, there was also deep resentment.  Gao Feng ignored him. After asking these questions, he threw the man into the pit. The man fell to the ground and was about to curse in despair.  Gao Feng stretched out his hand and pressed down, and all the sounds in the pit became quiet. Gao Feng flicked his hand back and forth a few times, and the loose soil around the pit was filled up.

    "Since you want to kill people, you must also have the consciousness to be killed!" Gao Feng said, and he could clearly see the despair and resentment in the man's eyes when he was dying.  However, Gao Feng was open-minded and did not have the slightest fear.

    Next, Gao Feng did not mount his horse.  He just poured out some food from the Qiankun Box and placed it in front of the black horse, then said: "Don't move here before dark. If I don't come back after dark, you can leave by yourself."

    This alien black horse may not be as smart as a human being, but its spirituality is much higher than that of ordinary animals. Gao Feng is used to talking and communicating with him, and the black horse can still understand what he means. After hearing this, the black horse purred, actually nodded, and then said to himself  He ate something off the ground without thinking.

    Gao Feng had already observed the surroundings before arriving at this location. Now the crops everywhere have been harvested, and the fields have begun to be planted. It is very deserted. No one will come to the bushes, and it will not be of much use to go there this time.  long time.

    After settling in, Gao Feng ran towards Qingzhen. On both sides of the official road from the capital to Qingzhen were Zhuangzi and Kongchang. It was very close to the official road and was blocked by trees. There were dozens of ambush soldiers behind the trees.  The place is not difficult to find, as long as you know it in advance and search carefully, you can see it.

    Gao Feng has never heard of the name Sword Tiger Escort Bureau, but it is not surprising. The Escort Agency is a gathering place for civil forces. The formal ones are to look after homes and courtyards and protect safety. There are also many organizations such as thieves and killers who are also affiliated with the Escort Agency.  As long as you have money, they can do anything for you, including killing people.

    Gao Feng did not run on the official road. His route of action was parallel to the official road, about two miles away from the official road. At this distance, the ambush would not detect him, but through superhuman perception, he could detect the ambush himself.  .

    After traveling less than ten miles, Gao Feng discovered the ambush behind the bushes. There were not only bushes but also hills and earth. Moreover, this area was an abandoned village. It was a large wasteland and inaccessible, making it a good place for an ambush.

    There are more than seventy-one people, there are a full one hundred and twenty people, among them are not only warriors, but also three Taoists. It may not be true to think that they are in this realm.No wonder the eyes of the two people who were following him when they were about to die, besides despair and resentment, there was also a hint of joy. They always thought that the false news they told would make Gao Feng fall into a trap and seek his own death.

    But they didn¡¯t expect that with Gao Feng¡¯s ability, he only needed to know that the ambush was ahead!

    After Gao Feng saw this group of people, he made a big circle. Those ambush soldiers were all staring at the official road, but he quietly approached from the opposite direction.

    The manors around the capital are in hot demand. They will not be deserted for more than two years, and there will be a new owner soon. But as long as the fields are deserted and no one is tidying them up, there will be weeds everywhere. The ambush soldiers naturally chose this place because of their fancy.  It has the advantage of being inaccessible and easy to retreat, but what they didn't expect was that Gao Feng could also use the cover of these weeds to get close to them.

    Gao Feng controlled his inner energy. When he walked, his feet did not touch the ground and he made no sound. However, he stopped when he was about 500 steps away from the ambush soldiers. This distance was enough to see and hear clearly.

    The more than a hundred ambush soldiers were not just a mob. There were sentries posted outside, and some people were watching the official road. Although the people behind the trees were resting, no one was talking or laughing. Instead, they all gathered into a team and waited quietly. Of course, there were a few people.  It was very special. The three Taoists were sitting cross-legged and far away. They were wearing the robes of wandering Taoists, and it was impossible to tell whether they belonged to a sect. There were also seven warriors walking around and chatting at will.

    Taoists have different statuses. It is not unusual for them to sit aside because of their high status. The seven warriors are wearing light armor, with calm demeanor and some distinctive temperament in their behavior, which is enough to show that they are strong.

    "I heard that Gao Feng has reached the realm of 'Hardness and Softness'. If we really want to surround him, we brothers will probably suffer a lot." Among the seven warriors, four of them walked further away, where they lowered their spirits.  There was a lot of discussion, but from this distance, Gao Feng could hear it clearly.

    "That's why they paid a big price. As long as it works this time, our Sword Tiger Escort Agency can go to Northern Xinjiang to do a big business. With so much money, even if the brothers suffer heavy casualties, the family will have enough pension."  Another person said.

    Compared with the two people in front, the other one was much more optimistic. He smiled and said: "Don't worry so much, he is indeed a strong man, but the guy in our hands is the one who can restrain him. When the time comes, we will swarm him, and there will be that  The three Taoists will cast spells from behind. As long as there is a break, everything will be fine. What are you worried about?"

    Hearing the laughter of those people, Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart and subconsciously looked at the weapons in their hands. Normally, except for long weapons, swords and the like were sheathed when not fighting, but now over there  The swords of the ambush soldiers were wrapped with cloth strips, and even the arrowheads of spears and arrows were like this.

    Moreover, everyone's posture when holding weapons was abnormal. They were very cautious and did not dare to touch them casually. From this distance, Gao Feng looked attentively, and he even saw a faint black light flickering on the weapons wrapped with cloth strips.  .

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know if it was poison quenching or a spell, but he was even more frightened. If he hadn¡¯t known it in advance and dealt with it carefully this time, he might have really suffered a loss.

    A Taoist who was sitting cross-legged and meditating over there suddenly said: "The man who counts the time is coming, everyone, be prepared!"

    After hearing these words, the seven warriors also stopped chatting, and after returning to the team, they began to give orders. After giving the order, the ambush soldiers who were resting in line there all stood up in unison. They coordinated their actions like they were elite soldiers.  , and a few people dressed as ordinary people ran towards the official road, looking like they should be acting as decoys.

    Gao Feng had already taken off the Qiankun Box and took out the three bows and arrows inside. He put the bow aside first and carefully inserted the arrows upside down on the ground.

    The ambush soldiers over there were waiting to hunt Gao Feng, but they didn¡¯t expect that they had already become the prey!

    Gao Feng picked up the bow with his left hand and was about to fire it when his mind moved and he shook his right hand. The copper bead on the dragon-tying rope was already in his hand. In an instant, golden light surged out from his body and the copper bead roared out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The golden light, huge power circulates, and dissipates pressure, which immediately alarms the ambush, and the three Taoists and seven warriors subconsciously look this way!

    They saw Gao Feng, but at this moment, they were already too late. Before a Taoist recited the spell, the copper bead had already arrived in front of him!

    The defensive spells and treasures prepared by the Taoist were all activated, but they had no effect. The copper beads shining with golden light shot into the Taoist's eyebrows without any hindrance.

    The bead passed through, and the Taoist's head exploded as if a watermelon had been hit hard. It was only a very short moment. The Taoist's companions didn't even have time to be shocked. The copper bead had already turned into a copper man in mid-air. The copper man  Like gold in mid-airJust like killing a god, he swung his fist and smashed the entire upper body of another Taoist. A spell appeared in the hand of another Taoist. The light flashed on the spell, but everything stopped there. The bronze man's single arm was like  The sword pierced the man's chest. The man's face twitched and his mouth opened wide. He wanted to recite a spell but couldn't. Only blood spurted out and he fell to the sky.

    In an instant, a copper bead, a copper man, and the three Taoists in the ambush have been killed!¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here, please vote, subscribe, and reward!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 163 Rain of Death Arrows

    Several hundred steps away and blocked by grass, Gao Feng, who was shining with golden light, had been spotted by the ambush. The seven warriors roared angrily, and the ambush soldiers also turned around.  ././

    Gao Feng ignored them. He recalled the movements of the female shooter on the Fairy Mountain in his mind. Gao Feng wanted to imitate them as accurately as possible.

    In just a short moment, with both hands connected, the arrows inserted upside down on the ground were empty. A person can actually rain arrows down in just one moment!

    But no one noticed that when Gao Feng was shooting an arrow, the bow and the copper beads were shining with light. After shooting dozens of arrows, the strong bow broke in his hand. Gao Feng immediately changed it. In a short time, he  I have changed three bows and shot more than a hundred arrows!

    The distance of a few hundred steps is far beyond the range of a bow and arrow, but with the frequency of movement of the female archer on the fairy mountain, the arrow's momentum is not slow at all at a distance of several hundred steps!

    The strength of the seven warriors was the strongest among the ambush. They were also charging forward, but when they saw the rain of arrows in front of them, they all changed their colors. This was not an arrow, this was light. The arrow on the arrow was  The sharp aura made their hair stand on end!

    But the speed of the arrows was too fast. When they could feel the fierce energy, the arrows were already in front of them. There was a rain of arrows in front of them. They could hide one, but they couldn't hide from the others. There was no way to hide!

    The seven warriors roared, with extreme anger and despair in their roars. All the strength in their bodies burst out, and the weapons in their hands danced crazily, but had no effect at all. Some weapons touched the arrows, but they did not affect the arrows.  His whereabouts and strength, the flying arrows penetrated and cut off the weapons.

    The seven people were immediately shot into a honeycomb, but the momentum of the arrows did not slow down at all.  They splashed towards the ambush team behind them. At this time, the ambush team saw that their leaders and core members were shot to death. Even among the well-trained and strong soldiers, some were so frightened that they turned around and ran away.

    But in front of the divine arrow, their movements cannot even be called slow, they can only be said to be still.  He could only watch helplessly as the arrow penetrated his body and shot straight past him!

    The third bow in Gao Feng's hand also shattered, and he saw that the decoys on the official road were also killed by the passing arrows.  He shot more than a hundred arrows in an instant, but the time it took was even shorter than when others shot one arrow, but the killing effect was as if hundreds of archers shot arrows at the same time.

    Not to mention the effect in front of you.  Even if hundreds of archers fire, they may not be able to cause such damage!

    The bronze man who was thrown by him stood there quietly again. Gao Feng noticed something when he was shooting arrows just now. After these ambush soldiers were shot to death, the weapons in their hands touched irregularly. If someone was touched by the weapon,  Upon arrival, his whole body immediately turned black, as if he had been burned by something, and his body kept shrinking, which showed that the black light on the weapon was vicious.

    So what if it¡¯s vicious.  At this time, Gao Feng felt extremely happy in his heart. The enemy had tried so hard to set up an ambush and used such vicious weapons, not to mention these Taoists, warriors, and well-trained personnel.  Such a force was brought out to kill himself, but it was swept away by continuous magic shots without even touching him.

    It¡¯s so happy, it¡¯s so happy, Gao Feng is happy in his heart, no matter who is behind it.  This is a firm response to him!

    But now we still need to clean up this scene. There are hundreds of corpses on both sides of the official road, and they are near the capital. When there are more people, I am afraid it will cause big trouble.

    The corpses of the decoys on the official road were the most conspicuous. The dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng's wrist flew out and rolled the corpses back.

    Gao Feng¡¯s surprise attack was too sudden, and most of the people were killed at the preparation place. The bodies were gathered together, and it was not difficult to clean them up. It was just a matter of using internal force to make a few big holes and bury them.

    Seeing the bronze man standing there motionless, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile. He didn't know the depth of the realm of the three Taoists, but he was able to kill them in one fell swoop with this copper man. This copper bead and copper  The people are really amazing and very helpful.

    But first, take back the bronze man. The bronze man can't help much when cleaning up the corpse. The dragon-binding rope flies out again. When the dragon-binding rope is trapped on the bronze man, the bronze man automatically turns into a copper bead.

    Zhongjing City is located on the boundless plain. The sun has risen at this time, but has not yet jumped out of the horizon. It is a coincidence that when Gao Feng took back the copper beads, the sun happened to jump out of the ground.

    The morning sun was rising, and Gao Feng was so happy and victorious

    It was the time when the sky and the earth were shining brightly. At this moment, Gao Feng's heart suddenly jumped. He felt that there was danger!

    The day with the red sun in the sky suddenly darkened, and Gao Feng suddenly felt that he was in the dark night, with stars in the night sky twinkling brightly!

    The stars in the darkness began to sway and began to fall rapidly. Countless meteors were flying in the air, and the falling stars were falling.During the process, they collided and merged with each other, turning into a crescent moon flying towards them!

    Gao Feng was attracted by this vision and felt a chill all over his body, but then he realized that the chill was not a drop in temperature, but the sharpness of the crescent moon in the air. This feeling was not unfamiliar to him.  , this is the Gao family's 'Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang'!

    After reacting, his body movements slowed down. Gao Feng had no way to hide. With a subconscious flick of his wrist, the copper beads on the dragon-binding rope flew out and turned into a bronze man directly in front of him, completely blocking Gao Feng.

    With a "swish" sound, the bronze man was cut open directly, but the moonlight brilliance had been dimmed a lot. With such a block, Gao Feng had room to retreat and slid back directly, but that brilliance was  The afterimage still caught up with Gao Feng, and there was another muffled "bang" sound. This time, the jade armor buckle worked and blocked the blow.

    Gao Fengren was retreating, and the inner energy of the God-Suppressing Technique was circulating. Three-foot-long golden blades of light appeared on both arms. He crossed and slashed in front of him, and screamed. This blow may not be able to attack the enemy.  , but it can block the enemy's offensive!

    Sure enough, Gao Feng's action caused the figure who had already landed on the ground to stop. At this time, Gao Feng stood still. The sun was still there, and the day was still clear. There was no night, no stars and moon. Gao Feng recognized the person opposite.  , is none other than Gao Tianhe, the half-brother of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and the general of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army.

    "You bastard! Hurry up and hand over that family heirloom. Only the children of the Gao family can have it!" Gao Tianhe was not wearing his usual robes, but a light armor girdle. It was exactly the attire for fighting, but  At this time, his facial features were completely distorted, extremely ferocious, and he stared at Gao Feng fiercely.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body appeared. The elder of the same clan in front of him was his most terrifying enemy now. He could only deal with it with all his strength. The vicious words of the other party made Gao Feng's heart boil with anger. He said in a cold voice: "What treasure? I am  An upright and upright descendant of the Gao family, a sinister villain like you is not worthy of being a descendant of the Gao family."

    This ambush was probably set up by Gao Tianhe, and Gao Feng was also afraid. If he had not killed the ambush soldiers instantly with his archery skills, but had rushed in to fight, he would have been entangled, not to mention those weapons with weird effects.  If Tianhe suddenly takes action, he himself will die.

    But right now, Gao Tianhe might not even be able to react to his lightning-fast arrow rain ultimate move, so he attacked in frustration.

    "Bring it! That's mine!" Gao Tianhe roared, and countless light spots suddenly appeared around him. The light flashed suddenly and shot towards Gao Feng. Gao Tianhe's body flashed and he actually arrived in another direction.  , come quickly!

    Gao Tianhe seemed to be going crazy right now. Gao Feng could dodge the sharp light coming from the front, but he could not avoid Gao Tianhe coming from the side.

    "If the bronze man is there, but the bronze man has been cut in half by Gao Tianhe, he can't hide, and he has no helpers, then he still has to fight!"

    Gao Feng raised his foot and stomped it down. The ground around him shook violently. Gao Tianhe rushed to the ground and was immediately a little unstable. Gao Feng's power was running rapidly and had reached its peak state. The golden light was bright. Gao Feng lowered his hands.  pressure.

    There seemed to be a mountain pressing down in the void. Gao Tianhe was running with his center of gravity forward. He was immediately staggered by the sudden force.

    The shock and pressure disrupted the rhythm of Gao Tianhe's movements. Gao Feng used one foot as a pivot and suddenly exerted force, approaching Gao Tianhe.

    The madness on Gao Tianhe's face has turned into murderous intent. Gao Feng approached without knowing whether he was alive or dead, just waiting to be cut in two by himself. He pointed like a knife, and there was already a swaying light on his fingertips. As long as he drew it, it would be extremely sharp.  The brilliance!

    But Gao Feng didn't face him head-on at this step. Instead, he attacked from Gao Tianhe's right side. Using the Sixth Form of Suppressing God, Gao Feng had already grabbed Gao Tianhe's right arm. Before he could exert any force, he felt the palm of his hand.  It felt like there was a needle-pricking feeling. He hurriedly stopped his hand, and then attacked with his fist. The six Shen-soothing postures were the simplest, but the most powerful.

    But before the punch came, Gao Tianhe's right arm had already flipped down from an incredible angle, and his fingers brought up a ray of light and swept it towards Gao Feng. Halfway through the punch, Gao Feng hurriedly released his strength and retreated. Gao Tianhe's left  The arm has already been waved, and when it is cut down in the air, it also brings forth brilliance like the moon!

    The two of them are half a foot apart, and their movements are extremely fast. If an outsider is watching, they can only see the flash of light and cannot see the movements at all.

    But Gao Feng was in the middle of the game, but he knew where the danger lay. The opponent's arms were like two swords, and the moon-like brilliance had a very sharp range. With his left arm chopped off, there was no way to hide!

    Seeing the fate of the bronze man just now, Gao Feng certainly understood what would happen after being hit. He couldn't retreat or block it, but he had to block it. The golden blade on Gao Feng's right hand suddenly became condensed, and the brilliance turned intoKnowing the essence, Gao Feng raised his head to block!

    The Ruyue sharpness of the Broken Gold and Shattered Jade Gang hit the golden brilliance condensed from the true power of the God-Suppressing Art. Gao Feng was shocked in an instant. The substantial golden light was actually directly chopped into pieces by Gao Tianhe's moon wheel, but Gao Tianhe  The moon wheel in his hand has also dimmed a lot. The collision has bought Gao Feng some time, retreat!¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s still the third update!  (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 164 Battle!  kill!

    Condensing and compressing power can turn the power into a solid defense, or it can also turn the power into an incomparable sharpness. Gao Feng retreated, the moon wheel was still cut down, and the edge of the sharp blade slid down against Gao Feng's chest!

    Gao Feng retreated three feet and stopped. Gao Tianhe shook his arms, and two rounds of crescent moon light revolved around his body, but he did not pursue him. He just stared at Gao Feng solemnly, the madness on his face disappeared.  But the resentment in his eyes became even heavier, and he murmured: "What a bastard, you are already at the peak of 'hardness and softness', and you still say that you have no treasures, I will cut you into pieces, smash you to pieces!"

    At this time, there was indeed a crack more than two feet long in Gao Feng's chest where he was cut, and there was also a slender tear in the flesh inside, but the wound was very shallow and was already healing at this time.  ././

    In just an instant, the golden sharpness Gao Feng used when attacking turned into an extremely solid defense in an instant. He could attack and defend at will with his power. This was the pinnacle of the warrior's "hard and soft" realm.

    Of course Gao Tianhe is not standing still. The twinkling stars around him are becoming fewer and smaller, and a round of moonlight with different sizes is condensing, spinning around his body. Although Gao Tianhe is despicable,  He is a vicious villain, but his martial arts and strength are truly that of a strong one, and he has not used his full strength just now!

    But Gao Feng took a deep breath, and the golden light on his body flickered. It did not continue to become brighter, but became solid. He also did not use all his strength. Gao Feng has been gathering his own strength, and this process has been ongoing.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s state is different from just now. In the battle just now, Gao Feng did not dare to face Gao Tianhe head-on.  He didn't dare to be hit by the sharp moon disk, for fear that the incomparable sharpness would cut him open, but the head-on confrontation just now made Gao Feng understand that he could withstand such sharpness by gathering his strength!

    Since you can resist, let¡¯s fight face to face. The martial arts practiced by Gao Feng focus on winning openly and relying on your own strength and courage!

    Gao Tianhe started to move.  His arms swung rapidly, and the brilliance of the moon disks of different sizes flew towards Gao Feng, and the moon disks rotated rapidly in mid-air.  The moon wheel is originally brilliance, has no thickness, and can rotate and fly in the air.  There was an extremely pleasant sound.

    The brilliance was like the moon, and the ethereal fairy voice sounded. It looked like a fairyland at this time, but it was full of murderous intent. Gao Feng had already risen into the sky and rushed towards Gao Tianhe over there. The speed of the moon wheel was already extremely fast, but Gao Feng  Maple can be faster!

    It jumped down in the air, and with the momentum of falling, it was pushed by the inner energy.  Gao Feng's whole body turned into a ray of light in mid-air, and the light in front of his arms was like a sword, slashing down!  Moon discs have formed on Gao Tianhe's arms, but there is no sense of beauty at this time, but they look like two guillotines supported by his arms.

    The rays of light collide again.  Gao Feng's whole body was thrown away. He turned somersaults in mid-air to grasp his balance. He pushed his palms back, and his inner energy pushed his body forward again. Gao Feng clasped his hands together in mid-air, and gathered his strength.  at.  The golden light gathered and surged, turning into a beam of light that was five feet long, and then struck down again.

    Just now Gao Feng was bounced away, and Gao Tianhe was slammed three feet into the ground. Gao Feng pounced down again. He had just come out of the ground, and seeing the sharp blow, he had to block again!

    Both sides shouted at the same time. There was no loud collision, but something shook the void. The moon wheel on Gao Tianhe suddenly shattered, and the whole person fell into the ground. The ground directly covered his head, and Gao Feng did not borrow any help.  The momentum bounced up, and the whole person fell to the ground and staggered for two steps, and the light on his body was also dim!

    This time Gao Tianhe suffered a big loss. Gao Feng also felt the shock of strength in his body. His chest felt tight, as if he was about to vomit. This was a pure collision of forces. Gao Tianhe had already suffered a big loss. It was time to pursue the victory.  For a moment, Gao Feng's power surged again!

    Just two steps forward, at this moment, the topless land of Gao Tianhe suddenly exploded, and dust flew into the air. Before Gao Feng could block it, he felt a powerful force coming from in front of him. In a hurry, he was unable to block it.  They were all beaten away!

    The person was in mid-air, using his internal strength to stop, but he saw the blue light flashing, and it was in front of him in an instant, but he couldn't see clearly what it was. Gao Feng was shocked that he could not see clearly, what on earth was this?  Speed, but there was no time for emotion in the life-and-death battle. Gao Feng was in mid-air, but his fists and kicks came out like a violent storm, fighting fifty-four demons!

    There is no target, but it can weave intensive attacks in front of him, but the blue light is faster. Gao Feng is blocked every time, and another punch breaks the defense and goes straight to Gao Feng's chest, the attack reaches his body.  , Gao Feng suddenly reacted, that was not a fist, but a palm, a palm sword pointed at the same time.

    The defense of the God-Suppressing Jue Zhenqi was unexpectedly irresistible. The opponent's palm sword penetrated his skin and penetrated straight into his heart. The next step was his heart. The God-Suppressing Jue Zhenqi surged crazily all over Gao Feng's body.?Time gathered in the chest, stacked and compressed. After the palm sword was broken by an inch, it could no longer move forward!

    The two sides were still in mid-air at this moment. Gao Feng finally saw the enemy on the opposite side, which was Gao Tianhe, but it was completely different from the Gao Tianhe just now.

    Gao Tianhe's body is now wrapped in a layer of blue brilliance, as if it is covered by the light of the stars and the moon, but what is really weird is that there are starlight twinkling in his eyes. In addition, at this moment Gao Feng also feels  In addition, Gao Tianhe's whole person exudes a sense of sharpness. At this moment, Gao Tianhe seems to be sharpness himself!

    Gao Tianhe's other arm cut across Gao Feng's neck. There was no moonlight on this arm, but Gao Feng did not dare to gather his strength to resist. He knew directly that if he resisted, he would be directly killed.  Cut off the head, Gao Feng had already made a decision at this moment!

    He did not block, poured all his strength into his right arm, and punched Gao Tianhe's head. The golden light wrapped in the fist seemed to be substance. This punch hit Gao Tianhe's head, even if the opponent had already  Becoming so strong can also cause fatal damage!

    Gao Feng is betting that if Gao Tianhe is a warrior, he will not be frightened by this kind of death-to-death style of play, but Gao Tianhe has always been sneak attacks and ambushes, he is a villain, he dare not!

    As expected, Gao Feng sent out his fist. After Gao Tianhe hesitated, he retracted his sword and withdrew his other arm to meet him with his fist!

    The faint blue brilliance was far less brilliant than the golden light, but when the fists collided, Gao Feng was sent flying backwards, while Gao Tianhe, wrapped in the blue brilliance, only retreated more than ten feet!

    Gao Feng could feel that his fists were already bloody and bloody. Gao Tianhe's punch was extremely sharp and powerful. Gao Feng didn't even dare to stop by himself. He had to rely on this inverted punch to inflict it on him.  If the huge force is removed, it will act on itself if it stagnates for a moment!

    Fortunately, it was in a deserted manor. He flew upside down quickly, listening to the howling wind in his ears, breaking the trees behind him, and then he was placed in an abandoned dilapidated house. He entered the house from the wall. The house collapsed and there was a cloud of dust.

    Immediately, Gao Feng rushed out of the dust. He could already see Gao Tianhe rushing towards him in the distance. It was almost touching the ground. The two sides were facing each other just now, but now they were more than a thousand steps away.  The power of the blow just now was so huge. This is a warrior in the realm of "giant power". Is this a strong person?

    Gao Feng was not as strong as Gao Feng, but he did not retreat or escape. Instead, he moved forward to meet him. Why were he escaping? He was framed and plotted by Gao Tianhe. He was in fear every day. He met today and ended it today!

    The bloody flesh on his fist did not make Gao Feng timid. The pain and the bloody smell made Gao Feng's blood boil. If you want to kill me, I will kill you. Gao Feng has never been afraid of a head-on battle.  Let¡¯s fight!

    This person set up a trap to kill me from the beginning. In order to seize my family business and my fairy mountain, he recruited the Black Wolf when he was in Zhongjing Mansion. He provoked Zhu Qingliu when he was on Shima Street.  The Taoist was attacked by him and nearly died during the battle. When he took office as the deacon, he had ten murderous intentions. Now he has set up an ambush to kill me. He has no hatred or grudges and we are of the same clan. In order to make money and seize treasures, he can be so ruthless and cruel.

    "Gao Tianhe is not a member of the Gao family, he is just a beast. If you don't kill him today, there will be a big disaster in the future. You must kill him!"

    He is stronger than me, no matter in terms of strength or speed. If you want to defeat, you must become stronger, your strength must exceed, and explode!  Push your limits!  Gao Feng only saw Gao Tianhe flying towards him, and he only wanted to become stronger and kill him. He kept pushing his own power and forgot his own boundaries!

    From the moment Gao Feng started to run, the golden light on his body began to shine. Every time he took a step, the light shone a little brighter. In the end, the light became more and more powerful until it was dazzling!

    After running out of the dust, no one could see Gao Feng running, only a ray of light rushing forward!

    Gao Tianhe's speed was extremely fast. He could be said to be flying close to the ground at this time. The Duke of Lai State forced him to kill Gao Feng, using the excuses that could destroy him to make him have to go, but in addition to  In addition to the threat, the magical third gentleman in Laiguo Duke's Mansion also gave him a pill, saying that after taking it, he could activate his power and advance to a higher level in a short period of time.

    According to Gao Tianhe's judgment, it is not that troublesome to kill Gao Feng. He is just a stupid young man who has just broken through to the realm of "hardness and softness". He can easily kill him, but in today's battle, he found that it is not that simple. This young man's  The growth rate far exceeds his judgment. If he doesn't take action now, after a while, the outcome will really be unknown!

    Thinking of this, the jealousy in Gao Tianhe's heart became even heavier. This Gao Feng was just a poor boy from a distant branch, but now he was in a "hard and soft" state.A warrior with great wealth and wealth, and even joined the line of Prince Qin's palace. Why has this earth-shaking change happened? It's not because of the mysterious heirloom. Kill this bastard and take away his treasure!¡ª¡ª

    There is one more update!  One more update!  !  (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 1665: The Trace of the Devil

    Greed and jealousy made Gao Tianhe crazy, and the pill made his power soar. He only had one thought now, kill Gao Feng and take away his treasure!

    The distance of a thousand steps can be completely ignored in the face of the speed of the powerful warriors. The two sides approached rapidly, and Gao Tianhe also saw Gao Feng rushing towards him at great speed!

    "Yuanzhi's bitch is a bitch, let's die," Gao Tianhe thought with a sneer, but the next moment he was stunned. He could no longer see Gao Feng who was rushing towards him. He only saw a golden light!

    Gao Tianhe's sneer was even heavier. The battle of life and death is about strength, not relying on the bright light of strength. Gao Tianhe is also constantly accelerating, his arms are ready, and he will insert them into Gao Feng's chest later!

    This golden light has arrived in front of him. Gao Tianhe is full of confidence. Now at his level, the sharpness of the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang is unimaginable, and he can easily break through the desperate Gao Feng in front of him.  ././

    The light came closer, but Gao Tianhe felt fear at this moment. The stream of light in front of him was power, speed, and fierce killing intent that he could not resist.

    Gao Tianhe retracted his outstretched arms and crossed them in front of him. Now he just wanted to block them. The golden light was violent, fast and unstoppable, passing straight through Gao Tianhe's body!

    At the moment when he passed through, several parts of Gao Tianhe's body lit up at the same time, drawing various barriers in front of him. As a general of the Forbidden Army and a direct descendant of the Gao family, the treasures on his body were much stronger than Gao Feng's, and he was more than just a jade.  Armor buckles, but the barrier defense displayed by these noble phantoms was also useless in front of the golden light, and was penetrated directly.

    The light passed through, and the faint blue light on Gao Tianhe suddenly disappeared.  The whole figure that was flying forward also stopped in place, but his body was actually intact, with no wounds visible!

    Gao Feng also stopped. He was only three steps away from Gao Tianhe. The light all over his body was no longer like a light, but more like a flame.  The flickering and beating continued. The expression on Gao Tianhe's face, with his back to Gao Feng, was one of shock and he wanted to turn his head.  But this simple action is extremely difficult to do.

    "the peak of hardness and softnessnothis is huge strength" After spitting out these words dryly, pain showed on Gao Tianhe's face.  With an extreme expression, he opened his mouth wide.  He put his hand on his chest to grab something, but he stopped halfway. A golden light spot appeared on Gao Tianhe's chest. This golden light was extremely conspicuous on his dark armor, and the golden light quickly expanded.  , spreading as if soaked in liquid, the speed was getting faster and faster, and Gao Tianhe's entire body had turned into a human form covered in golden light.

    This was just an instant, with a bang, Gao Tianhe's whole body exploded.  The golden light suddenly expanded in all directions. After the golden light exploded, Gao Tianhe had turned into nothingness. Their battlefield was where Gao Feng had just killed the ambush. The golden light spread like air waves.  After the corpses and blood stains on the ground and their weapons were contaminated by the golden light, they turned into nothingness when the golden light dissipated.

    But when the golden light wave passed by Gao Feng, Gao Feng was not affected in any way. The golden light surrounding him surged, as if adding fuel to the fire.

    Could it be that he has broken through to the realm of giant strength?  Gao Feng clearly heard what Gao Tianhe said before he died. Breaking through the realm of a warrior is a major event equal to life and death for a warrior, but at this time his heart was very calm.

    Gao Feng once again broke through his limits in the battle of life and death. At this time, the operation of power did not rely on any context, nor was it the essence. The current Qi of the God-Suppressing Art was like a flame, burning with Gao Feng as the center,  The fuel seemed to be endless. As the flame became more intense, the power expanded. Gao Feng felt that his power seemed to increase endlessly. Realizing this state, Gao Feng even forgot the pleasure of killing his enemies with his own hands.

    In this world, and even in all worlds, the only criterion for measuring strength is strength, and this is especially true for warriors. A truly strong person must have great strength. When a warrior finally improves, the understanding of skills will be secondary, and the most important thing is the increase in strength.  !

    The ground was covered with blood just now, but after the golden light passed by, it was extremely clean. The grass, trees, earth and rocks had not changed, but the blood stains on the corpses were not visible at all. There were only clothes and weapons scattered around. Such a scene made people feel  I never imagined that such a violent battle had just occurred at the scene.

    Gao Feng also felt a little strange now. After he turned into a golden light and passed through Gao Tianhe, he felt no joy in his heart. He just fell into a strange state of silence. In this state, he could carefully observe every change in his power.  , as if not in this world, but also as if in this world.

    It was only then that Gao Feng completely returned to normal. Various emotions came over him. The first was excitement and ecstasy. He had killed an enemy stronger than himself, and his realm as a warrior had improved. As a warrior, how could he not be excited?  , how can you not be ecstatic, the second is relaxation, Qingxumen is alsoWhether it is Lai Guogongfu or the demons, among these enemies, the one closest to him is Gao Tianhe.

    The existence of Gao Tianhe makes Gao Feng be on guard every day, as if a tiger lives next to him. He has to worry about being eaten by the tiger when he sleeps. Not to mention, Gao Tianhe's sneak attack once brought Gao Feng to the verge of death.  , and even made things difficult for him in clan affairs. Now that such a powerful enemy was easily killed by him, how could it not be easy!

    The only regret in this battle is that the bronze man, the magical treasure that has been so helpful to him, was cut in half by the Broken Gold and Jade Gang in order to resist Gao Tianhe's surprise attack.

    After calming down, Gao Feng glanced in the direction where the copper bead was cut. When he saw it, Gao Feng suddenly froze. After the copper man was cut into two halves, Gao Feng immediately fought with Gao Tianhe and moved quickly.  , had no time to care about anything else, and subconsciously thought that the copper bead had also turned into two halves, but now when I looked over, I found that the copper bead was lying quietly on the ground. I wonder if it was because of the golden light passing by just now.  The intact copper beads are shining.

    Gao Feng was immediately overjoyed that what he thought he had lost was recovered. The copper beads were no longer the same as before the battle. The size had not changed, but the color and light were completely different. He didn't know what kind of changes there would be. Gao Feng smiled.  Turning around, the dragon-binding rope stretched out.

    From the moment Gao Feng pulled the string of his bow to the moment he passed through Gao Tianhe's body, more than a hundred enemies were wiped out, but the time it took was extremely short. If it hadn't been for the final surge of brilliance, no one would even have noticed that there was a battle here. Of course, at this time  There were very few pedestrians on the official road, and even if someone saw the battle, they would not come over to watch, and they would just turn around and leave.

    In fact, Gao Feng made a special observation when he arrived. There were no people in both directions of the official road. No one saw this battle.

    The dragon-binding rope seemed to be alive and rolled towards the copper bead. Just when it was about to roll up to the copper bead, the light on the copper bead suddenly became brighter.

    But Gao Feng immediately reacted. It was not that it was brighter, but that the surrounding environment had become darker. Just now Gao Tianhe made a sneak attack. Gao Feng could feel the stars and moon in the night sky. He could vaguely understand that this sudden feeling was exactly  The awareness and judgment of danger are the benefits brought by the improvement of one's own level of strength.

    The moment he noticed the darkness, Gao Feng already felt something was wrong. The golden light lingering around him suddenly rose, but Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart, as his own power was actually vaguely suppressed.

    At that moment, the deserted manor where Gao Feng was located was filled with heavy fog, but what Gao Feng was paying attention to at this time was not the fog, but the danger he felt.

    With his superhuman vision, the fog did not block him, but the fog at this time was like the blur on the inside of the Taoist temple gate, completely blocking his sight. The danger was in this fog. He didn't know whether he saw it or not.  He felt that there were five black figures a few feet away from him. They seemed to be human beings. The chilling aura on their bodies was so substantial that it made the mist become extremely cold.

    These five black figures stood there motionless, but Gao Feng had already felt the threat, but the real danger was not in front of him. Gao Feng knew that there was another person in the sky in front of him. Although these people in front of him were scary, the sky  Gao Feng couldn't even raise his head after being struck by this man. How powerful was such an oppressive force?

    If it were Gao Feng before the war, he would have thought of escaping or hiding, but now Gao Feng is full of courage, his fighting spirit is boiling, and he dares to face all enemies!

    "Who is this sneaky person? Come out!" Gao Feng withstood the pressure in his heart, raised his head and shouted.

    The roar was like thunder, and the golden light on Gao Feng's body surged again, as if someone was adding grease to the fire. The golden light shone brightly, and the suddenly falling fog quickly retreated, and the sky and earth soon returned to clarity.

    In the air less than five feet away from Gao Feng, there was a man in black robe floating. This man's whole body was shrouded in black energy, and his true face was completely obscured. Gao Feng roared, and the golden light surged, but it seemed like the ground was flat.  It was like the wind was blowing, blowing in all directions.

    The mist dissipated, and the black aura on the man in black robe suddenly dissipated, revealing a middle-aged man in his forties. This middle-aged man was standing in the air, exuding power, but other than that, he had a leisurely look.  , such a temperament can only be possessed by the third gentleman of Laiguo Gongfu, the three masters, but for Gao Feng, he only felt pressure at this time.

    From a distance of five feet, Gao Feng could clearly see the other party's face. The third gentleman also had a look of surprise on his face, but it soon turned into a smile. He could hear the middle-aged man saying leisurely: "I didn't expect it to be enhanced."  Gao Tianhe was still killed by you, so let me take you to the land of Nine Netherworlds!"

    Following his words, Pan Qing opened the five fingers of his right hand, and a small red bead rotated an inch above each finger. The bead was only half an inch in size.?, but there is a red aura surrounding it while turning. This red color makes people unconsciously fearful. This is the color of blood!¡ª¡ª

    The third update is here!  Please give me a monthly ticket, please subscribe, and please give me rewards!  !  !  (Your support on this site is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 166: Mountains of Martial Statues (First update of four)

    Who is this middle-aged man, what is his origin, and why he wants to kill him? Gao Feng is surprised. Then he feels something deeper. This is not the first time he has come into contact with this aura. He has interacted with those who transformed in Taoist temples.  When the devils were fighting, the aura of blood and fire was exactly the same as what I felt before my eyes. And that time when I was fighting the demon Wang Liang who turned into bones, I also had a similar aura, but the one above my head was more intense.  If substantial.

    These new people are also demons. I didn't expect that Gao Tianhe would actually collude with the demons. His conflict with the demons was not just once. He had caused them a lot of casualties. I didn't expect that they would dare to act openly and openly around the capital.  to intercept and kill himself.

    The figures in front of him have also appeared. They are five warriors wearing black heavy armor. The armor is thick and simple in style. It covers the whole body, only two eyes are exposed. The glasses are actually completely blood red. They  The weapons in his hands are not the swords and spears that warriors usually like to use, but large axes and maces, and their styles are larger than those used by ordinary people. The long handles of the axes and maces are not  Wooden, all made of steel.

    The weapons and armor of these black-armored warriors probably weighed several hundred kilograms in total, and the armors and weapons were all engraved with simple and strange patterns. Gao Feng thought he was dazzled when he first looked at them, because he saw that there seemed to be something in the patterns.  There were faces covered in blood, with flames flowing from time to time.

    The black-armored warriors must be powerful warriors. Although the five of them stood quietly, they naturally surrounded Gao Feng, but at this time, all of Gao Feng's energy was focused on the middle-aged man above.

    I saw five blood beads on the middle-aged man¡¯s fingers.  Gao Feng had already jumped up from the ground and rushed towards the middle-aged man in mid-air. To confront such a powerful spellcaster, he could only close the distance between them.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s actions only made the middle-aged man in the air sneer.  His right hand didn't move, and the blood beads on the top of his fingers were spinning faster and faster, but his left hand was gently raised and pressed down.

    It was such a light and simple movement, but Gao Feng felt Peiran pressing hard, and his body was knocked back to the ground. His legs sank half a foot into the ground, and Gao Feng spread his arms.  Roaring loudly, he wanted to fight against this power.

    The golden light that had been suppressed surged out again. The left hand of the middle-aged man in black robe trembled in mid-air, showing an expression of surprise.  Immediately, blood flashed across his eyes, and the golden flames on Gao Feng's body were suppressed again.

    At this moment, the black-armored warriors who had been motionless moved. They all stepped forward and attacked from above and below.  It was really impossible to hide, but after taking a step, these black-armored warriors suddenly stopped, and the blood beads of the three Dharma Masters in mid-air also stopped.  They all stared at Gao Feng, who was suppressed.

    At this time, Gao Feng did show his strength, but what made people even more shocked was.  They vaguely saw a towering mountain behind Gao Feng. Most of the mountain was hidden in the mist.  But its towering height and grandeur give people irresistible oppression.

    Everyone knew that this was not an entity but an illusion, but this sudden illusion made people feel frightened. The faces of the three magic masters who cast spells in mid-air finally changed color, and they said sternly: "There is actually a 'Martial Statue'! Sure enough, it is."  Disaster!"

    After the illusion of the mountain appeared, Gao Feng himself did not notice it, but the last trace of haze surrounding the battlefield dissipated and it became broad daylight again.

    At this moment, the three Dharma Masters in mid-air looked towards the capital with a solemn expression. From here, you can also see several rays of light rising into the air and flying rapidly towards the side. They will arrive in a few moments.  .

    Seeing those few rays of light, the faces of the three Dharma Masters suddenly became extremely ugly. After a moment of hesitation, they made a decision. The blood beads on the top of their fingers disappeared, and then a relaxed smile appeared on their faces, looking at Gao Gao.  Feng said: "Young man, this is the first time we meet. I will send you to Jiuyou Huangquan next time. Let's go!"

    Before he finished speaking, the black mist had already wrapped the three Dharma Masters and the warriors on the ground. They disappeared instantly. Gao Feng had been using his strength to resist the pressure from the sky. After the three Dharma Masters and those warriors disappeared, this power also disappeared.  , Gao Feng jumped up directly.

    This jump almost soared into the sky. Gao Feng was in mid-air, but he also saw the light flying quickly. His eyesight was able to see those people clearly. They were four Taoist monks wearing robes.  , is flying rapidly.

    Although there was no body on the ground, it was suspicious to see so many clothes and weapons. Gao Feng sank with all his strength and accelerated his fall. When the person was in mid-air, the dragon-binding rope had already flown out, removing the weapons and clothes on the ground.  Everything was rolled up, and Gao Feng punched it down again. A huge pit appeared on the ground. He buried all these things directly into the pit. He waved his palms again and scattered the earth.  Landfill, at the last moment, Gao Feng saw something shining among the remaining clothes and weapons, but he didn't care about that much at this time.

    Gao Feng¡¯s movements were also extremely fast, and he had completed all this in an instant. When the light in the sky arrived, Gao Feng was standing on top of the buried pit.

    Four Taoists were suspended in mid-air. Three of them were wearing black robes with patterns embroidered with silver thread. The other Taoist, who was in his fifties, was wearing a brown robe with no patterns on it. He actually stepped on it.  On a sword with a broad handle.

    The black robe is the Taoist Master, a high-ranking Taoist official in the Taoist courtyard. The Taoist green robe, the Taoist red robe, and the Taoist chief black robe. The only ones who can choose their own clothes are the Celestial Master and the real person. This Taoist in brown robe is not  The Heavenly Master is a real person!  He is the strongest Taoist in Daxia!

    There is a "vast and pure heaven and earth" in the capital. Taoists can rely on the magic circle to fly, but after leaving the capital, they have to rely entirely on their own magic power. If they don't practice special magic and just rely on practice to fly, at the very least, Taoists must "know how to fly".  "Spirit" level, as for the Taoist, it is even more extraordinary.

    Gao Feng jumped into the air and took a look, his eyes stung. At this time, this man was floating in the air, with a trace of breath coming out. Gao Feng felt that the skin exposed on his body felt like being pricked by needles. This man could actually  Like a sword, it makes people feel sharp after seeing it.

    Before Gao Feng could speak, several rays of light descended from the air and landed on him. Gao Feng's body tensed subconsciously, but his body only felt cool and there was no other abnormality.

    "Your Majesty, the person below is not strange, and there is no demonic energy in his body." A Taoist leader reported respectfully in mid-air. Gao Feng raised his head in shock, and it turned out that it was a real person who came from Daxia Taoist Academy.  Although most of them are disciples of Zhengxuan Sect, Zhengxuan Sect is the number one Daoist sect in the world, and the highest level in the Taoist Academy is almost the highest level of Taoists in Daxia. In other words, this real person is one of the top Taoists in Daxia.  , even higher than Deng Tianshi whom he had come into contact with.

    There are three real people in the Taoist Academy, two of whom are from the Zhengxuan Sect, and the other is a monk without a sect. Gao Feng once knew this, but it is not possible for Gao Feng to tell which one he is in the sky.

    After using magic to detect Gao Feng, another Taoist leader asked: "What government office does this gentleman come from, and what is the purpose of coming here?"

    Inexplicably, Gao Feng remembered that time when he killed the black wolf in the city and opened the opportunity to enter the fairy mountain. But at that time, the changed black wolf attracted the Taoist priests from the Taoist temple. Things at that time were very similar to now, except that the enemy had changed.  He became an unfathomable evil master, and the Taoist who came over was also the top real person in Daxia.

    Although the real man who stepped on the sword never made a sound and did not take any aim, Gao Feng could feel the boundless pressure in the sky. This pressure was also sharp, and the surroundings were extremely cold.

    In front of such a strong person, and in front of a strong person who saved his life, there is no need to lie or anything like that, but he can't say that he just killed Gao Tianhe and a group of ambushes.

    Gao Feng first identified himself and took out his waist badge to ask the Taoists to check. Then he said that someone told him yesterday that Zhongjing Mansion had found clues of the evil spirit in Qingzhen. He asked him to investigate again and come early in the morning.  But he didn't expect that he was ambushed by a demon on the way. Just when the demon was about to take action, the Taoist priests arrived and the demon ran away in shock.

    He didn¡¯t lie, but he deliberately concealed something. As expected, when Gao Feng spoke, a spell was cast on him, but Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what it was.

    After finishing speaking, another Taoist in the sky spoke: "Your Majesty, what Master Gao said is true."

    It seems that this spell should be used to detect whether what he said is true or false. Gao Feng also looked at it a few times when he reported his name. He noticed that when he reported his name, the indifferent expression of the real person also softened a little.  As he continued the rest of his narration, his expression was quite focused.

    After everything was said, the Taoist said that he had not lied, and the Taoist's expression became kinder again. There was silence in the air for a while, and a cold voice was heard saying: "These evil demons are so rampant, they actually dare to attack in Zhongjing."  The mansion shows up to commit murder, don¡¯t you know that there are also suppression areas hundreds of miles around the capital?¡±

    After saying this, the real person softened his tone and said: "Gao Feng, you must be careful in your actions in the future. Master Jiuyou and Jiuyou Black Armor are both very powerful beings. You are lucky today. If I were  If you're a moment late, you might be in big trouble."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your great kindness, and thank you to the Taoist priests for your help." The other party arrived in time and indeed saved his life. Gao Feng sincerely thanked him.

    After asking these questions, the Taoists in the world didn't say much. They just turned around and flew towards the capital again. Before leaving, they said, "Go back to the city early!"

    &nbsp; Gao Feng hurriedly bowed to see them off. The four Taoist priests came as fast as lightning because their demonic aura was soaring into the sky, but when they returned they were not very fast. After they were in the air, they still had time to talk.

    Normally, Gao Feng could not hear their words in the sky, but Gao Feng's perception was far beyond that of ordinary people, and these words fell into his ears.  "The commotion has reached this level, and yet we suppress it without investigating! It's really ridiculous. After I get back, I will go to see His Majesty"

    It¡¯s in the top ten. Today is the fourth update. Please continue to ask for your monthly votes, subscriptions, and rewards!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 167 Time Difference (Second update of four)

    Presumably, this refers to the fact that the Duke of Lai State suppressed the pursuit of evil spirits. Originally, everyone thought that the common people were fooled, and there were little demons who could not be a big harm. However, they did not expect that such a demon appeared and could alert the Taoist people.  The existence of the real person in the hospital must be a big harm.

    When the trouble has reached such a point, even a powerful force like Duke Lai may not be able to suppress it. The status of the real Taoist monks is no less than that of the princes of Daxia. The emperor will take care of matters they value. Duke Lai  How can it be blocked.

    Having figured this out, Gao Feng was secretly happy that this attack might not be a bad thing. The hunt for the demons who had been suppressed could now start again.

    The real person just said a few words, but there was a lot of information in it, such as "Dharma Master Jiuyou" and "Jiuyou Black Armor". Gao Feng naturally understood what "Dharma Master Jiuyou" was talking about.  The middle-aged man in black robe floating in the sky, "Nine Nether Black Armor" refers to the five heavy-armored warriors. Although this is the first time I heard about it, the evil spirits that may have attracted the Taoist Master can make the Taoist Master say  The name is naturally unusual.

    There is one more thing, what is that "martial statue"? Gao Feng suddenly found that he was already a warrior in the realm of "giant power", but his understanding of martial arts was too little.

    Being stronger, killing powerful enemies, and officially restarting the pursuit of worshiping demons are all things that make Gao Feng happy. However, this excitement and joy have now disappeared and turned into deep vigilance and alertness.

    The old enemy Gao Tianhe fell, but a new enemy appeared again, and this time he became a mysterious and more powerful evil man.  Gao Feng recalled the brief contact just now, and recalled the time when he rescued the princess in the Taoist temple, and fought to the death with the Bone Demon in Qingzhen. The battles and killings made him and these demons become life-or-death enemies.

    But Gao Feng also understood in his heart.  Even if there hadn't been such fighting and entanglement, these evil villains would harm the lives of innocent people and commit evil acts. I would not tolerate such inhuman behavior. The two sides are naturally sworn enemies!

    The enemy's strength is higher than his own, and the strength of the "Nine Nether Master" is even more unfathomable, but Gao Feng only has vigilance in his heart, but no fear.  From being weak to now, I have come step by step. It doesn't matter if there are strong enemies again, as long as I have the courage to fight.  Then there will be victory!

    With his mind spinning, Gao Feng took a long breath, his face full of confidence, but he also knew that it was not safe here now, during the battle just now.  The fog seemed to be used to cover something. When his power exploded twice and the fog and haze were blown away, the Taoists in the capital discovered the existence of this demon.

    I don¡¯t know if these demons will come back again.  It was better not to stay here any longer. Gao Feng made up his mind but did not leave immediately.  Instead, use your inner strength to dig up the ground beneath your feet.

    The ground was full of broken clothes and armor, as well as broken weapons.  Gao Feng's purpose was not this. He remembered what was shining in these relics before they were buried.

    Gao Feng moved extremely carefully. He clearly remembered that the weapons of the ambush soldiers had a strange black color. If they were touched, people would turn into charcoal. He was only releasing his internal force without touching it.

    The loose soil on the top was cleared away, and the items inside were revealed. To Gao Feng's surprise, the black color of these weapons had disappeared and turned into weapons.

    Gao Feng patted his forehead. Just then, the people came and he quickly packed these things into the pit. At that time, the black color of these weapons was no longer there. It was just that he was in a hurry and he didn't pay attention.

    This poisonous and overbearing black color seemed to melt and disappear under his own golden power, just like the blood stains on a corpse. Gao Feng could probably tell the reason, but he couldn't figure out the reason behind it.

    But now is not the time to pay attention to this. Gao Feng saw what he was looking for. Now he could see clearly what it was. It was a glowing belt.

    As soon as he saw the pattern on the belt, Gao Feng knew that it was Gao Tianhe's belt. Except for Gao Tianhe, who was a nobleman, no one else would wear this kind of belt inlaid with pearls and jade and woven with gold and silver threads.  Luxurious clothing.

    It is this belt that is shining, and the light is not the reflection of gold, silver and pearls, but the light of the belt itself, which emits light by itself. This is the common feature of many noble phantoms. Gao Feng stretched out his hand and grabbed the belt.  In his hands, he buried the pit again, and then used the dragon rope to move some big rocks around and press it on top.

    At the end of the battle with Gao Tianhe just now, Gao Feng rushed towards Gao Tianhe with the power to break through the limit. The moment the two sides faced off, at least a dozen treasures on Gao Tianhe took effect. Some of those treasures were for defense, some for counterattack, and some.  Even the traps were useless in the face of Gao Feng's violent golden God-Suppressing Technique, and they all turned intoNothingness, only this belt is left.

    The rest of the treasures turned into nothingness, and only this belt remained, which was enough to prove its value. Gao Feng took the belt in his hand. The gold and silver threads and inlaid jewelry on it were very valuable, but Gao Feng was not interested in this. He  I want to know the function of this Noble Phantasm, and I also want to see the combination of runes on this Noble Phantasm.

    As soon as he got the belt, Gao Feng tried it out and found out something was wrong. There was a mezzanine inside the belt, and the gold and silver threads and jewelry on the outside were on the cloth cover. Gao Feng broke open the cloth cover on the outside and pulled out what was inside. There was a black strip inside.  The belt is of Northern Xinjiang style, very simple in style.

    After pulling out the black belt, the gold and silver threads and jewelry on the cover immediately stopped glowing. The belt was completely pure black, with no runes visible. Gao Feng strangely brushed it with his hand. His strength was not fully restored now.  Withdrawing it, the body still had a faint golden light.

    A strange thing happened. Wherever Gao Feng's hand brushed, rune characters lit up one by one. The rune characters were intertwined with each other to form a pattern. Then, there were simple symbolic connections between the patterns formed by the rune characters, covering the entire black area.  There are some runes on the belt that Gao Feng doesn't recognize, but the words "powerful, like feathers, like electricity, detoxification, body rectification" can still be seen.

    It¡¯s easy to know what the effect is. Gao Feng thought about it and replaced his belt with this belt. After replacing it with this belt, Gao Feng¡¯s whole body shook.

    The scene here was almost cleaned up, and there was no need for Gao Feng to stay here any longer. After he put on his belt, he ran wildly in the direction where he tied the black horse.

    The running speed is getting faster and faster. As he accelerates, the smile on Gao Feng's face becomes bigger and bigger. Suddenly he roars loudly, and his voice is extremely happy!

    This belt is indeed extraordinary. It cannot even be described as extraordinary. After wearing this belt, Gao Feng can feel that his body, strength and even spirit have been strengthened. His strength can actually increase by more than 10%, and his body is lighter and more agile.  The spirit seemed to become larger. Gao Feng already had superhuman perception, but after wearing this belt, the range of perception actually expanded by nearly 30%!

    Gao Feng does not think that this 30% increase is too small. As a warrior who has broken through the realm of "giant power", Gao Feng's own strength is already very huge. If he wants to improve even a little bit, he needs hard work, but wearing this belt  After that, it actually increased by 10% out of thin air. How precious this is.

    Moreover, Gao Feng can also tell that this belt brings more than just a few benefits to him. This simple black belt seems to be able to enhance himself in all aspects. This must be a true talisman, and it is also the best and the best.  The magical one!

    Gao Feng's roar turned into laughter, and many birds and beasts around him were frightened by his laughter and flew around. Gao Feng really wanted to laugh, thinking that Gao Tianhe would spend so much money in order to snatch the heirloom from Gao Feng's body.  He tried his best to set up a killing trap, but in the end, he was killed by Gao Feng and turned into nothingness. The precious treasure Gao Tianhe carried fell into Gao Feng's hands.

    You want to take other people¡¯s treasures, but in the end they are taken away by others. This is a cycle of cause and effect!  This is retribution!  Gao Feng felt extremely happy!

    Amidst the laughter, the alien black horse is right in front of you

    There are dangers outside the city, Gao Feng knew it very well, but after he rode a few steps towards the capital, he immediately stopped his horse.

    It's not appropriate to go back like this. Gao Tianhe will definitely disappear after today. The conflict between him and himself is known to everyone in the tribe. If Gao Tianhe disappears, many people will immediately suspect him. There is a magic circle detection in the capital, and the life and death between the strong  The battle will be discovered immediately, and the only way is to leave the city, and he left the city today.

    Thinking of himself, Gao Feng turned his horse around and continued running towards Qingzhen. At this time, there were more pedestrians on the road. Gao Feng had already taken off his official uniform. There was not much damage on it, but it was noticeable.  He was suspicious, but his tall black horse stood out.

    This heterogeneous black horse has been suffocating in the house. It rarely runs on the official road. As soon as it gets the order, it immediately starts galloping with joy.

    But after running two steps, the black horse's neighing was obviously confused, and Gao Feng also felt something was wrong. Usually when the black horse runs, the speed and pace are much faster than ordinary horses, but this time it was faster than normal.  , lighter.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and observed carefully, only to find that the power in his body was gathering and flowing out from the newly acquired belt. It was originally his own power, but now Dark Horse seems to be in this system, and his power is also flowing in it. In other words,  Dark Horse was also enhanced in all aspects by this true talisman.

    "It's really amazing, Gao Feng sighed in his heart, but although the black horse has spirituality, it is a horse after all. Horses have a persistent instinct for running. At this time, he discoveredI ran faster and took longer steps, and immediately I became excited and ran wildly.

    Thank you for your support, we will go further!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 168 That¡¯s mine!  (Third update of four)

    The black horse running at full speed is much faster than ordinary horses. Now with the bonus, the speed can be said to be astonishing.

    Pedestrians coming and going on the official road saw this black horse galloping past, and they thought in their hearts that this was a son of someone in the capital, riding a BMW on the street, showing off to everyone.

    The enhanced speed of the dark horse was much faster, and the time to go to Qingzhen was also shortened a lot. After going to Qingzhen, Gao Feng followed the normal procedure and called the local official for questioning.

    When the Shangguan asked, the official in Qingzhen naturally told the truth, and the result was that there were no clues. The people in the Li family compound in the Zhongjing Mansion had long withdrawn, and there were no people investigating the case. Don't mention anything, Gao  Feng did not stop after asking, and rode directly back to the city.

    Nothing happened along the way, from that city gate and back from that city gate, from leaving Fengtianfang to leaving the city, from the official road to Qingzhen, from the outbound journey to the return journey, there were people testifying along the way, watching the running so fast  The fast dark horse left a deep impression on many people.

    If anyone asks, Gao Feng can confidently say that he went to Qingzhen to investigate the case. As for the encounter with the real person from the Taoist Academy, it can also be explained as being attacked halfway, and no one can suspect anything else.

    After riding into the city gate, the sun was already in the west. Gao Feng's mind gradually calmed down. At this time, fatigue spread throughout his body, and his body became weak even on the horse.

    Breaking through the limit, the power burns like a flame. This is not endless. The more intense the burning, the greater the consumption. The reason why Gao Feng has sustained it for such a long time is that his martial arts has reached the realm of "giant power" and his power is extremely strong.  , this can last, and the belt obtained also has a continuous enhancement effect.  Gao Feng was always extremely excited, but he gradually calmed down after entering the city.  Then I started to feel tired.

    In the past, in this state, Gao Feng would feel extremely hungry, sleepy, and exhausted. He would be anxious to enter the fairy mountain to recover, but now he is not so anxious.

    Although he is tired and weak at this time, the power in his body is running on its own and replenishing it very quickly. Gao Feng's luck observation shows that according to this recovery speed.  Wait until you arrive at your residence in Fengtianfang.  The strength will be restored to about 80%.

    These are all things Gao Feng is pondering over there. He is extremely tired now. There is no need to hide this state from others at this time, including the guards at the city gate and pedestrians on the street.  And many people saw Gao Feng listlessly on the horse.

    Today, Gao Feng encountered too many things. He didn¡¯t want to go to the Demon-Suppressing Division or the Taoist Temple. He just wanted to return to his residence in Fengtianfang and sort out his thoughts.

    Arriving in front of Fengtianfang and greeting the tribesmen passing by, Gao Feng suddenly found that he felt at ease at this time and was not as cautious as outside.

    Gao Feng subconsciously looked up at the sky. When there was sunlight in the sky, he could clearly see the huge "awesome and pure heaven and earth" above his head.  But Gao Feng's strength increased at this time, and his perception also improved significantly. Under the bright sunshine, he could vaguely see the huge symbols in the sky connected to each other, covering the capital, and it seemed like a huge mesh.

    It is this net that protects the safety of life in the capital.  Let the strong men who are superior to ordinary people dare not fight with each other wantonly, and let the evil spirits dare not do harm.

    With a few words of emotion, Gao Feng had arrived at his yard, opened the door and led the horse in, settled the horse, and sat down cross-legged in the yard. Who knows if there will be another assassin, it is always better to be careful.

    The Noble Phantasm belt obtained from Gao Tianhe Mountain was still on Gao Feng's waist. Not to mention that wearing such a black belt was very conspicuous. After sitting down, Gao Feng felt very uncomfortable and simply untied it.

    Gao Feng casually untied his belt. It was normal to dress casually at home. But as soon as the belt was untied, Gao Feng's weakness and fatigue suddenly worsened, and his head became dizzy. Gao Feng took a deep breath.  After taking a breath, he quickly stood up and circulated the Zhenqi of the Shen Shen Jue, and then stabilized his mind.

    Why did the weakness suddenly worsen? Gao Feng immediately wanted to understand the reason. He tied the belt of the Noble Phantasm again, and his condition immediately improved a lot.

    Sure enough, this Noble Phantasm Belt can enhance all aspects, but it also makes people unable to realize their true condition. Gao Feng suddenly thought, Gao Tianhe had misjudged his own strength by carrying this belt all day long.  ?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, but still took off his belt. Foreign objects are foreign objects after all, and power that does not belong to him is an illusion. It is safest to rely on his true ability.

    Controlling movements and strength so that the people practicing martial arts will not alarm the people around Fengtianfang is the weakness after breaking through the limit. Although the strength is restored little by little during the practice process, fatigue is fatigue after all.? Gao Feng didn't even have the energy left to think about today's battle or to sort out today's encounter.

    In this state, Gao Feng saw the surrounding scenery slowly changing. He found that he had been in a trance without knowing it, and then entered the fairy mountain.

    No matter you came in, eating the fruit will make you recover faster after all. I don¡¯t know since when, Gao Feng was less in awe of the senior Hu Jiu, but more close to him.

    Appearing at the foot of Fairy Mountain again, Gao Feng looked around subconsciously. The little black wolf hurriedly ran over, whined and rubbed against Gao Feng's legs, and then ran away happily.

    Gao Feng noticed that the little black wolf had grown up a little. After going to the mountains so many times, the little black wolf had always looked like a cute wolf cub. Every time he came, he was tired of being around him, but this time he had grown up, and this time  The expression clearly means that as children grow up, they will become less close to their parents.

    Looking at the little black wolf running around at the foot of the mountain, Gao Feng shook his head and smiled. He looked up and saw that the clouds above his head were still dense and dotted with stars, but this time the clouds were different from last time.  It was still there, but now it is flowing.

    The dense clouds rotated slowly with the mountain as the center, and the starlight above also followed the movements, forming a magnificent and magnificent scenery. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment.

    "How many times have I come in, why are you still looking so stupidly?" Gao Feng naturally knew whose mouth these harsh words came from. Along with the words, a small white shadow floated towards him.

    Gao Feng subconsciously concentrated on his luck. Instead of recovering through hard training, he went into the mountain to eat the fruit. There was a ten chance that he would be kicked out by this senior. He had to use his luck to resist first, so as not to be too painful when he was kicked down later.

    To Gao Feng's expectation, the little fox did not kick him out in anger. Instead, it landed lightly on his shoulder. As soon as the little fox Hu Jiu landed, he immediately lay down on Gao Feng's shoulder in the most comfortable position.  The tail swept twice, making Gao Feng's cheeks and neck itchy.

    The little fox seemed to like Gao Feng's shoulders very much. As soon as he lay on it, his voice immediately became lazy: "You did a good job. Although you are still very stupid, you are much faster than I thought."

    Ever since he came to this fairy mountain and met Hu Jiu, who called himself Tianhu, Gao Feng has been scolded by him. Is this the second or third time such a faint compliment?

    The little fox's white tail was waving back and forth. Just as Gao Feng was about to walk up the mountain, he suddenly saw something strange and couldn't help but stop. The little fox's tail had turned into two.  strip.

    This "cute" senior Hu Jiu sometimes talks in a confused manner, sometimes in an old-fashioned way. He talks about what kind of sky fox he is, what kind of nine-tailed fox he is. But after all, the little fox has only one tail.  But Gao Feng had confirmed it several times with his own eyes, and it was the same one the last time he entered the mountain.

    "But this time the fox tail has become two. I don't know what this means. This time I enter the mountain, the fairy mountain seems to be a little different from the last time I came in.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng observed carefully and found that the grass at the foot of the mountain had grown a bit taller than last time. After so many visits to the mountain, the grass and trees in the Fairy Mountain had never changed. Although they were full of vitality, there was no replacement of withering and prosperity, as if they were completely still at the end.  In the same lush state, the little black wolf had always remained in the state of a wolf cub, but this time it also grew up.

    With a "pop" sound, the little fox's tail slapped Gao Feng's face moderately, and the senior impatiently urged: "Go quickly, go quickly!"

    Gao Feng shook his head and laughed, and walked up the mountain. When he stepped on the first mountain road, Gao Feng suddenly thought of something and asked in a solemn tone: "Senior, in the early morning, this junior fought to the death with a big enemy and killed him.  , Will this person¡¯s soul come to the mountain? Will this junior want to fight him again? "

    Since entering Fairy Mountain, every time I kill a strong enemy, I have to fight again in the empty space on the first floor of Fairy Mountain. According to the little fox, this is when Fairy Mountain absorbs that person's soul, and if he is not strong enough, he will not be killed.  Ingestion, Gao Tianhe is so powerful, he will even climb into the mountains if he thinks about it.

    After asking this question, the little fox lying on his shoulder chuckled. Gao Feng was suddenly lifted up, and then with another swing of power, Gao Feng was thrown up like a cloud.

    "This matter is not urgent at first, but since you want to, then it's up to you!" The voice of the little fox echoed in my ears.

    Gao Fengren was already adjusting his body shape in mid-air. He was at the beginning of the mountain road, and when he landed, he was already at the competition place on the first level of the Immortal Mountain. The flight time in mid-air was not long, and the distance seemed to be only a dozen or so.  It looks like a step, but walking from the foot of the Fairy Mountain to the first level of the mountain is far more than that.

    "However, on the Fairy Mountain, the rules of the current world are often not suitable. Gao Feng thought about it for a moment and stopped thinking about him. Once he landed, it was still the fighting field.A few dozen steps in front of him stood Gao Tianhe.

    Gao Tianhe had a confused look on his face and kept looking at his arms and body, as if he was wondering why he was here, or perhaps why he could be reborn.

    Looking up and seeing Gao Feng in front of him, Gao Tianhe was stunned at first, and then became furious. Gao Feng could clearly see that Gao Tianhe's eyes turned blood red in an instant!

    "You bastard, hand over your family heirloom quickly! That's mine!" Gao Tianhe roared, and dots of starlight quickly appeared around his body. The starlight gathered out of thin air and condensed into rounds of moonlight.  The extremely sharp meaning of Jin Broken Jade Gang.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    There is one more update, please vote for me, subscribe and give me rewards!  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 169 Big Breakthrough

    But Gao Feng could see clearly that the light around Gao Tianhe's body was far less bright than when fighting in the daytime, but Gao Feng also knew that Gao Tianhe was already at full strength at this time.

    A "buzzing" sound could be heard, and the moonlight on Gao Tianhe was already whizzing over. The palm-sized moon wheel in front shot quickly, and two crescent moons as tall as one person had condensed on Gao Tianhe Mountain.  With his body spinning and turning, Gao Tianhe flew into the air and quickly approached Gao Feng!

    This time Gao Feng did not dodge. He was shaken all over. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art was activated by his internal power. The golden light protected his body. He also rose into the air and faced Gao Tianhe in mid-air.

    The small moon wheels kept hitting Gao Feng's golden light, but they shattered one after another. There was no way to hurt Gao Feng at all. In a blink of an eye, the two sides were already close. Gao Tianhe raised his arms, and the two huge curved wheels  Yue also moved and chopped down at Gao Feng!

    Gao Feng¡¯s golden light suddenly shrank and turned into a sharp blade shape, charging forward without fear!

    The golden blade against the moon wheel is a brilliance condensed by power. Under the collision, the moon wheel is shattered!

    There was a look of astonishment on Gao Tianhe's face. The sharp blade in Gao Feng's hand had dissipated and turned into golden light again, wrapping his fists. Without stopping, Gao Feng clenched his fist and struck Gao Tianhe's chest!

    The person was in mid-air, almost close to him. In this small space, Gao Tianhe pushed forward with both palms, trying to block the punch. Countless blue lights flashed on his palms!

    With one punch, the blue light is wiped out!  Broken palm!  Broken arm!  One punch broke all barriers and hit Gao Tianhe directly in the chest!

    The muffled sound of "boom".  Gao Tianhe froze in all his movements, with an expression of disbelief on his face. How could Gao Feng be so strong and hit him so devastatingly!

    A hole was punched in Gao Tianhe's chest.  There was no splatter of flesh and blood at the entrance of the hole. Centered on the entrance of the hole, countless cracks spread toward the body, and each crack emitted golden light.

    "The heirloom is mine." Before Gao Tianhe could finish his words, his whole body had exploded and turned into countless fragments. The fragments were soaked in golden light and quickly turned into nothingness.

    It¡¯s so difficult to fight in this world.  But in the Fairy Mountain Competition Arena, one punch is fatal!

    Without the bonus of the belt and the early consumption of the ambush, Gao Feng, who has reached this level, would have been stronger than Gao Tianhe!

    Watching Gao Tianhe turn into nothingness.  Gao Feng knew that this ruthless compatriot had been completely wiped out by him. He no longer felt as relaxed as when he first defeated him. Instead, he felt a little sad and said, "Don't you want that heirloom? You're in there now!"  "

    as usual.  After the victory, Gao Feng was attracted by a strong force and flew backwards, tumbling in the air.  When it fell, it was at the same place just now.  The little fox who was lying on the stone steps jumped lightly and jumped on his shoulder again.  He asked relaxedly: "How does it feel to win again?"

    Gao Feng shook his head and replied forcefully: "I won!"

    The answer was vague, but the little fox did not continue to ask. After walking a few steps, he had already arrived at the fruit forest. Gao Feng noticed that compared with last time, the trees where the fruits had been picked by him were now covered with green fruits.  This is the time when new ones are growing. Those fruit trees that have not picked fairy fruits have fuller fruits. Originally, Gao Feng was still worried. He was worried that he would consume it, so he came here to replenish it, but the trees did not bear new fruits.  , sooner or later, it will be eaten up one day, and there will be no such quick way to replenish strength at that time. Seeing this scene today, although I don¡¯t know the reason for the changes in the fairy mountain, I feel relieved.

    Gao Feng turned around subconsciously, and was about to enter the fruit forest, but the little fox's tail suddenly rolled over, like a big hand, and straightened his body. Gao Feng felt strange, but heard the little fox say: "Don't eat the fruit."  Come on, go to the second floor to eat!"

    Gao Feng remembered clearly what was on the second level. The first half of the mountain road leading to the second level was filled with grass and shrubs, and the second half was filled with pine and cypress trees. There was nothing to eat.

    But when Senior Little Fox said this, Gao Feng was also curious. He was weak and exhausted at this time, but he was fully able to hold on, so he might as well go up and have a look.

    The deadly battle with Gao Tianhe, and the emergence of Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Black Armor after that. In these battles and encounters, Gao Feng had many questions to ask, but in this world, many questions he did not dare to ask.  , you can ask with confidence on the Immortal Mountain. Just after reaching the first floor, Gao Feng asked: "Senior, today I also met the existence known as Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Black Armor. They are both powerful people.  Do seniors know their origins?"

    "Iremembered!" The little fox hesitated at first, then paused and suddenly shouted in surprise.Gao Feng was used to the confused and crazy behavior. He subconsciously slowed down and listened to the explanation of his senior Hu Jiu.

    The little fox was very excited, and his tail swung much faster, and he said: "At the beginning of the world, the pure and spiritual energy condensed into the heaven, the filthy and turbid energy sank into the Nine Netherworld, and the moderate and heavy things were  This world of heaven and earth.¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned again, thinking about how to talk about the creation of heaven and earth. He had heard this legend told when he was a child, but it was a little different from what Hu Jiu said. They all said that the heaven and earth were created, and the pure air rose to become the sky.  The turbid air sank to the earth, but there was no mention of heaven or the Nine Netherworld.

    The little fox over there continued: "There are gods and holy objects in the heaven. If people believe in them, the gods and holy objects will bestow all kinds of power. There are also great demons in the land of Jiuyou Huangquan. If you worship and pray, they can also give various powers."  A superhuman ability."

    The little fox seemed to be caught up in long-lasting memories, and his tone was also mixed with some unclear meaning: "I remember when I was a child, I heard the elders of the clan say that this world has not known the gods and heavens for thousands of years, and the gods and saints are unknown.  Things have not appeared in the world for thousands of years. The human race worships their ancestors and practices self-cultivation, while the monster race also practices constantly and respects the strong. However, the heaven is isolated from the real world, and the monsters in the Nine Netherworld often appear in the world. They practice by themselves.  It¡¯s hard work, it¡¯s comparable to worshiping the great demon in the gods and bestowing power, so among the human race and demon race, there is a tradition of worshiping the great demon, and this lineage is called Jiuyou.¡±

    This is the first time that Gao Feng has heard of these two names: divine objects and heaven. The great avenues in the world enshrine heaven, earth and the ancestors. Gao Feng knows this, and there is something wrong with what the little fox just said.  That series is called "Nine Nethers", why not mention "Yellow Spring".

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng asked: "Senior, is the abbreviation of Jiuyou Huangquan Jiuyou?"

    "Of course not. Jiuyou is a demon and Huangquan is a ghost. How can they be confused with each other? Don't interrupt!" The little fox scolded impatiently. Gao Feng's whole body was shaken. This reaction was certainly not because of senior Hu Jiu's scolding, but because of the scolding of senior Hu Jiu.  It was he who suddenly felt that the world had become bigger.

    I originally thought that the space I lived in was the entire world, but now I know that there is heaven and the Nine Netherworld. The mystery and magic of this world are slowly revealed.

    "There are many factions that believe in the Great Demon of the Nine Nethers in this world. The largest one is the Nine Nether Sect. There are five Dharma Masters in the Nine Nether Sect. Among them, the first is the Master of the Nine Nether Sect. The other four Dharma Masters are responsible for the Nine Nether Sect.  The black armor is the guard warrior in the Nine Nether Sect, who conquers enemies and rebels, and the other is the incense master. The incense master is responsible for leading the believers in the local area and leading the crowd to worship the big devil." The little fox said happily.

    Having said this, the senior Hu Jiu looked very proud and said with a smile: "Do you know why I know so much? One of my tribesmen once served as a Dharma Master in Jiuyou Sect, and he came back and told me!"

    When I rescued the princess in the Taoist temple, I heard those demon disciples call the wandering Taoist "Li Xiangzhu". They fought to the death with the white-bone demon in Qingzhen. The demon Wang Liang was also called Xiangzhu. Think about it today.  The middle-aged man in black robe and the black-armored warrior were confirmed by Gao Feng one by one.

    Walking slowly on the first level, he finally reached the stone tablet on the mountain road on the second level. Looking at the three characters "War Demon Temple" on the stone tablet, Gao Feng's heart moved. Isn't this War Demon also a major figure in the Jiuyou Land?  Demon?  Before he could ask, looking at his focused gaze, the little fox said directly: "Zhan Demon Temple is a different branch, and it is not the same thing as Jiuyou Sect."

    It seems that the group of people who believe in fighting demons and hone their combat skills are completely different from the demon disciples of Jiuyou Sect. Hearing this, Gao Feng felt a lot more comfortable. If what he was practicing was different from those inhuman and vicious demons,  It's really unbearable to be a disciple.

    The war demon is a war demon, but the one enshrined by Jiuyoumen is different. Gao Feng immediately thought of the time when the Taoist temple rescued the princess, and he fell into an endless fall. The volcano he saw was the eye and the earth was the face.  Giant, is this what Jiuyoumen believes in?

    "Senior, I remember that time when the fairy mountain took the initiative to appear in the world, there seemed to be a giant in the darkness, that" Gao Feng said halfway, the two tails of the little fox suddenly blocked it, and it was immediately unable to make a sound.

    "Whether you are in this mountain or in this world, don't say this, don't think about this, remember! Do you understand?" Senior Hu Jiu said in a serious tone.

    Gao Feng nodded subconsciously. He was also surprised. Ever since he started dealing with this little fox, he had never heard it speak in such a serious tone. It was quite a big deal to think about. Not only could the giant in the darkness not be mentioned, he couldn't even think about it.  ?

    But Gao Feng understands one thing, the little fox will not harm him. Hu Jiu may be a little childish or even crazy, but he has never done anything detrimental to himself. Since this senior said he can't mention it, he can't??, there must be a reason for that, and you won¡¯t be wrong if you follow it honestly!

    On the next way up the mountain, Gao Feng and Little Fox were both silent. According to previous experience, Gao Feng was now weak and tired. Walking on the second level of the mountain road would encounter a lot of pressure, but walking on it at this time  , but there is no pressure, just like the first level of the mountain road.

    We have already entered the top ten in terms of monthly votes. We can¡¯t be satisfied. We go one step further and reach a higher level. Please give us monthly votes, subscribe and reward!  )¡ª¡ª

    The text of <<Xianshan>> is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 170 Fairy Mountain Pine Forest

    This is really strange. Gao Feng was wondering. In front of him was the tall archway. After passing this, the vegetation on both sides of the mountain road were pine and cypress trees. When passing the archway, Gao Feng felt the beads on his wrist vibrate, but nothing else.  Something unusual.

    I remember that the little fox at the foot of the mountain said that he came here to eat, but looking around, it didn't look like there was anything to eat. When Gao Feng was thinking about it, he heard the little fox lying on his shoulder say: "Go and pick some."  Eat a pine cone."

    After finishing speaking, the little fox jumped down from Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng smiled and patted his forehead, just thinking that there are fruits on the fruit trees, and there are pine nuts on the pine trees.

    Gao Feng walked to the pine forest on the stone road. When he was walking on the stone road up the mountain, he thought everything was normal. But when he walked down the stone road, he felt as cold as winter.

    But this feeling is just a feeling. Cold and heat will not have any impact on Gao Feng now. The green pine and cypress trees are as thick as each other and stand straight towards the sky. They are different from the fruit trees scattered on both sides of the mountain road on the first level. On the second level,  The pine and cypress trees on both sides of the mountain road are neatly arranged.

    Because they were arranged neatly, even though the branches and leaves were dense, the woods did not look gloomy. Gao Feng walked down the mountain road for a few steps, and when he stopped, he thought of the charm of the trees in the fruit trees below. They changed shapes and made people uncomfortable.  Go eat the fruit. Pine cone and pine nuts are also the fruit of the pine tree. Will similar spirits appear?

    Just when Gao Feng was thinking of this, he felt that there was a shadow of a person in the woods. It was really a tree charm. Gao Feng took a deep breath and thought that as long as he is determined, it doesn't matter how you change your image to deceive.  There is nothing I can do about ignoring you. Thinking of this, Gao Feng walked into the woods in a relaxed mood.

    As soon as he took a step into the woods, a middle-aged man wearing a brown robe with green edges appeared directly opposite. This middle-aged man had cold features and his hair was not the usual loose or tied hair, but only about two inches long.  The beard is also the same length, and each strand is standing up, looking like a needle.

    The middle-aged man held a three-foot-long stabbing sword in his hand.  Like a long needle, he was about ten steps away from Gao Feng, and Gao Feng stopped.  Staring at the other party with full vigilance, if the other party is also a tree charm, this style is different from the tree charm in the orchard. The middle-aged man with needle-like hair has always had a cold expression on his face, but when he took a step forward, he bowed and saluted.  He opened his mouth and said, "I have met your lord. I am a pine tree spirit who guards this forest. Your lord, do you want to eat pine nuts?"

    Gao Feng was stunned when he said it so directly. He immediately nodded and admitted, "I'm here to eat pine nuts!"

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was still stern.  He straightened up and said: "Since your Majesty wants to eat, please take the villain's three swords."

    Gao Feng had a smile on his face. It was more fun to eat after such a neat competition. It was better than being confused by beauties in the orchards and deceived by pretending to be an expert. He nodded and said: "Please draw out your sword!"

    The other party is so serious about asking for a fight.  Gao Feng also wanted to treat each other solemnly. Before he finished speaking, Song Baisheng had already moved!

    Until the moment before the other party took action, Gao Feng thought that Song Baisheng could use spells or make confusing changes, but he did not expect that the other party would directly use martial arts.  And it's still so fast.

    As soon as the pine tree moved, the figure had disappeared. More than a hundred sword points appeared in front of Gao Feng, all of them stabbing at Gao Feng rapidly!

    Only one of the more than a hundred sword points is a real sword, and the rest are afterimages, but each sword point draws strong wind and has a sharp meaning.

    How to tell the difference!  Gao Feng couldn't identify it, but he was fast enough. Within a few inches, Gao Feng's single finger was like a sword, and he pointed out extremely quickly!

    "Dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang, dang." Gao Feng's fingers blocked every sword thrust by Song Baisheng. Each sword was an entity, not an afterimage, because the speed was fast enough, and more than a hundred movements of one sword were  It can be stabbed at about the same time, but Songbai is faster with the sword, and Gao Feng is faster!

    The stabbing and blocking happened in just a blink of an eye. The first sword blocked, Song Baisheng retreated quickly, and another sword thrust out, the second sword!

    Just now, one sword seemed like a hundred swords, but now there is only one sword. The speed of this sword is far less than the first sword, and it can even be said to be abnormally stagnant. But when it was thrust out, a strong wind suddenly blew in the entire forest, and waves of pine trees burst out.  , this sword is actually so powerful and has great power.

    Is it necessary to resist this sword with all your strength?  Although Song Baisheng, who was guarding the pine forest, was strong, Gao Feng could feel that he had the advantage in the previous confrontation.

    But when this sword struck, it could only be overpowered by force. Gao Feng took a deep breath and gathered his strength. But at the moment when he was raising his energy, Gao Feng discovered something was wrong. Although the sword he faced was powerful, the left side of his body  Another sword stabbed at his ribs. This sword was silent, but faster than the sword from the front!

    If that¡¯s the case, thenHe first broke through the sword in front of him, and then dealt with the sword in front with all his strength. In an instant, Gao Feng had already reacted, and slashed the sword on his left ribs like a knife.

    With a "dang" sound, Gao Feng's fingers collided with the stabbing sword, making a sound of metal knocking. When the sword disappeared silently, the shocking sword suddenly disappeared, as if it had never existed.

    Song Baisheng took more than a hundred steps back. Gao Feng's body bowed slightly. This tree charm guarding the pine forest is really amazing. This swordsmanship can be considered a master in this world. The first sword seemed to be illusory and real.  It is impossible to guard against it. The second sword is powerful but it is illusory. A silent sneak attack is the real move. What will happen to the third sword?

    Thinking of this, Song Baisheng has already moved. This time there is no trick or bait. Song Baisheng rushes forward quickly. After more than ten steps, people can no longer see his figure. His speed is as fast as light and electricity.  Stab straight at you!

    The speed was extremely fast, and the momentum of the charge was inexhaustible. This look reminded Gao Feng of the last moment of the battle between himself and Gao Tianhe, when he rushed forward like this.

    But no matter how fast Song Baisheng used the stabbing sword, he was still under the control of Gao Feng. In the blink of an eye, he was already more than ten steps in front of him. Song Baisheng's shoulders moved slightly and his waist also swayed. He looked like he was about to change direction, from other directions.  Angle or changing movements are not so direct.

    Getting closer and closer, is the opponent planning to stab directly, or from other directions? I thought it was straight, but now I found that it is possible from all directions, how to be prepared!

    Gao Feng looked cautious, looking at Song Baisheng who was getting closer and closer, there were still five steps left!  At this moment, the caution on Gao Feng's face turned into a smile, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the place. Song Baisheng was fast at this moment, but Gao Feng could do it faster!

    The two of them suddenly stopped there. The tip of Song Baisheng's sword was still three inches away from Gao Feng, but Gao Feng's index finger was pressed between Song Baisheng's eyebrows.

    Gao Feng was confused by this statement about taking his three swords. In fact, it didn't mean that he couldn't fight back, so why bother standing still and fighting?

    The fatal vital point of this pine forest tree charm has been controlled by Gao Feng, but this pine tree can't hurt Gao Feng, the outcome is already clear!

    In fact, when Gao Feng pointed his finger on Songbaisheng's eyebrows, everything stopped. Songbaisheng's figure began to fade and blur, disappearing into the air, and only the voice echoed in the pine forest: "Your Majesty, please use it!"

    Hearing movement on the pine tree crown, as if something fell, Gao Feng subconsciously took a step back and saw five pine cones falling to the ground.

    There are no pine cones in Zhongjing City, but this is the land of the capital, where the world's goods and specialties are gathered. Pine cones produced in Liaozhou in the north are also sold in the capital. Gao Feng has seen them many times, but the largest ones are just a few.  It's the size of an adult's fist, but what fell from the tree is as big as an adult's head, and its color looks like copper and iron.

    The things on the fairy mountain are different after all. Gao Feng sighed in his heart, leaned over to pick up the pine cone, and stretched out his hand to pinch it. The hardness of the pine cone shell was almost the same as steel, but with Gao Feng's current strength, even steel can be used.  Crushed.

    Originally, there would be several dozen pine nuts on a pine cone, but there was only one pine nut on this pine cone, but it was the size of a fist. After crushing the outer shell, the pine nuts with a diameter of several inches inside were exposed.

    As soon as the shell is crushed, a cold aroma wafts out. The pine nuts look like the texture of jade, with a faint luster flowing on them.

    Gao Feng put the pine nut into his mouth. He thought it would turn into a tasteless liquid and flow into the house just like the fairy fruit on the first level of the mountain. However, he didn't expect that the pine nut would slowly melt in his mouth, as if he were eating candy, but  The sweet taste of these pine nuts was the most delicious among the food Gao Feng had eaten since he was a child.

    The slowly opened liquid did not flow into the stomach through the esophagus for absorption, but directly penetrated into the body. This pine nut is also a power, and it is a richer and thicker power than the Yamashita Fairy Fruit. A pine nut is no bigger than the Yamashita Fairy Fruit.  One fifth, but a pine nut can be completely transformed into strength and replenished into the body, and the effect is more than ten times greater.

    Having just eaten one, Gao Feng already felt that his physical condition had recovered a lot. To achieve this effect, he would probably have to eat more than a dozen fairy fruits at the foot of the mountain.

    When eating the second pill, Gao Feng had to calm down, because the feeling of pure power dissolving in his mouth and then replenishing it throughout his body was extremely comfortable, so wonderful that he was intoxicated, and he felt a little unable to extricate himself. Gao Feng felt like this.  It is rarely felt. It can only be felt when the Demon Suppressor is practicing martial arts and moving the true energy to fit the body most. At that time, it is only a short moment and it is extremely difficult to grasp.

    But this kind of state, which requires hard practice, can be achieved by eating only a few pine nuts, and when practicing martial arts, it can only be felt for a short period of time.?, but at this moment, the fairy mountain pine nuts slowly melted in the mouth, and this wonderful time was greatly extended.

    After the third one completely melted in his mouth, Gao Feng already felt that the power he lacked had been completely replenished. When eating fairy fruits, even if he felt that he had replenished himself, he had to eat a few more, and then consolidate these powers through martial arts practice.  Come down, otherwise you always feel a little empty, but eating pine nuts is different. Every time you dissolve a little bit, the strength added to the body is solid, as if these strengths come from your own hard work.

    Asking for monthly tickets, subscribing, and rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 171 Passing the test

    The remaining two pine cones were also crushed, and two pine nuts were held in his hands. Gao Feng hesitated, put the pine nuts in his arms, and walked towards the mountain road without eating them.

    As soon as he came out of the pine forest, the little fox bounced on the stone road, jumped onto his shoulder again, and asked lazily: "Why don't you eat two more walnuts? This is not like you! You are at the foot of the mountain.  When we are in the orchard, we eat as much as we can!"

    It turns out that this pine nut is called "Qiongshi". Gao Feng was silent for a while and replied in a deep voice: "I have been practicing hard for a month, but I can't keep up with the progress of eating this pine nut. Moreover, when I eat it, I feel so wonderful that it makes people feel uncomfortable."  Get addicted to it.¡±

    "Then why don't you take the remaining two pills? It won't blow you out, and it will definitely make you stronger!" The little fox became a little interested. Gao Feng remembered that the senior Hu Jiu once said,  Once the limit is exceeded, there is no use in eating more fairy fruits, and the increase in strength is all in vain. But now when we talk about this Qiongshi, we have another way of saying it. I think eating this can actually strengthen me.

    Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, then answered: "This junior has this fairy mountain, and with the guidance of the seniors, his progress has been a thousand times faster than ordinary people. However, every time his internal strength increases, he always relies on his own hard work. Such progress in the junior's heart  It also feels solid. No matter how much you eat, it will always come from your own efforts. If you rely on this, your own efforts will be wasted. I would venture to guess that eating this Qiongshi will be of great benefit to a short-term martial arts practice, but  If you look at the long term, eating this may hinder people's improvement and make them dependent on this, senior. Although the fairy mountain is big, there will always be a day when all this gold is used up. When that day comes, if this junior becomes dependent, I'm afraid  I don¡¯t want to practice hard anymore.¡±

    After saying this, Gao Feng couldn't help but look sideways at the little fox on his shoulder. He didn't have such an ambitious idea.  It has something to do with his family background.

    Gao Feng¡¯s family was poor and he became an orphan very early, so his life was difficult.  Everything depends on oneself. After more than ten years, I have developed a belief in my own efforts.  I don't want to rely on other people's temperament, and I don't want to believe in benefits that are too easy to obtain. I think this is too vain.

    Unexpectedly, the little fox was not sarcastic, and the swing of its two snow-white tails also slowed down a lot. After a moment of silence, he said slowly: "It's rare for you to think of this. I'm still waiting for you."  After being fascinated by the power of Qiong Shizhong, I dragged you out. Go up!"

    It turned out that the little senior fox had thought of this a long time ago. Gao Feng laughed at himself and strode upwards.

    Now that Gao Feng has enough strength, he can walk more briskly, and he is about to go up to the second level of the mountain.  Gao Feng hesitated. There was no other reason for this. He just had a headache when he thought about the arrow rain that was as light as lightning and unavoidable. How to dodge and how to shoot back.

    Gao Feng once imitated his opponent's shooting skills.  Killing hundreds of people in an instant. It was because of imitating it that I realized how amazing and terrifying this archery was. How to avoid it was a problem, let alone how to shoot it back with arrows.

    But what was supposed to come would come. Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, and then went up to the second level of the mountain. It was still an extremely empty flat land.

    The little fox seemed to be able to sense something in advance and jumped off Gao Feng's shoulder. As soon as it jumped, a bow and a quiver containing arrows fell from Gao Feng's head. More than a thousand steps away, that  The tall female shooter appeared slowly again.

    After making a breakthrough in the realm of martial arts, Gao Feng observed a lot more things. The tall female archer walked forward slowly. It looked like she was strolling in the garden, but in fact, the movements all over her body had a rhythm. This rhythm  It seems to be adjusting the direction and strength of the female shooter.

    According to last experience, the opponent should be able to shoot at a distance of about five hundred steps. The bows and arrows in Xianshan should be better than those in the world. If you shoot with great force, the bow will not be broken. With your own strength, the range will definitely be more than 500 steps.  Step, Gao Feng thought of this, moved forward two steps, quickly opened his bow and nocked an arrow, and shot out with all his strength.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s current strength and control, his accuracy, speed and range are among the best in the world. What¡¯s more, he used the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art for this arrow.

    In the moment before launching, the bow and arrow were all flashing with golden light, and the arrow shot out quickly, like a ray of golden light, with extremely rapid speed. It should be easy for such an arrow to cross a thousand steps.

    But Gao Feng didn't dare to neglect, he connected his hands, and in an instant all twenty arrows in his quiver were shot out. Gao Feng's steps also changed, and twenty arrows were shot up, down, left, and right in all directions, swinging the female archer's progress.  All directions were locked and she could only retreat.

    There were a total of twenty arrows in the quiver. After taking them all, Gao Feng hesitated. In the current situation, the more arrows the better, but how can only twenty arrows be enough? That is to say, he just thoughtHere, twenty more quivers appeared in the quiver, and Gao Feng was immediately overjoyed. It turned out that there were endless arrows.

    In the blink of an eye, a large golden net has been woven on the second level of the fairy mountain. Every golden thread is a stream of light shot by an arrow. Gao Feng only moved ten steps, but in this short period of time, he shot out  No less than three hundred arrows.

    ?????????? These arrows infused with the true energy of the God-Suppressing Art did not lose much speed and momentum across a thousand steps. For a time, the entire fairy mountain was covered with arrow rain, and I didn¡¯t know how to avoid it.

    The female archer was in a relaxed state. When she saw the arrow was dozens of steps away from her, she took out her bow and fired back.

    After more than a thousand steps, there is not much decay, but after all, it is not as good as when it leaves the string, and the arrow shot by the female archer flies dozens of steps, and its momentum is strong!

    It was actually an arrow-to-arrow collision, and every arrow Gao Feng shot was knocked off by the arrow shot by the female archer. How accurate this was.

    Moreover, Gao Feng also saw that the female archer's shooting frequency was much higher than his own. In other words, if the two sides continued to shoot at each other endlessly, every arrow Gao Feng shot would be shot away, and the female shooter's shooting frequency would be much higher than his own.  The shooter still has time to shoot at Gao Feng. At that moment, Gao Feng will lose.

    The female archer stepped forward gracefully. If it weren't for the fact that there was no expression on her face, the female archer walking through the rain of arrows would have been like a rich girl enjoying spring outing by the river. The distance between the two parties was getting closer and closer, and the second layer was densely covered.  The golden threads on the mountain are getting rarer and rarer, but more and more silver light is emitted from the female shooter!

    The opponent's arrows are not as powerful as your own, but the opponent's arrows are too fast and accurate. You can even choose a certain position of the arrow to hit Gao Feng's arrow shaft, causing Gao Feng's arrow to change direction. He can actually judge so accurately in such a flash of light and flint.  , to make such an exquisite counterattack is really incredible.

    But if this continues, he will definitely lose. Thinking about the arrow coming out of the center of his eyebrows, Gao Feng felt a little numb between his eyebrows. It was really uncomfortable. And when will this end? This female archer's archery skills seemed to be  The limit of a warrior. I don't know how many years and months I have reached this point. Is it possible that every time I go up the mountain, I will be shot away by her for ten or eight years?

    With anxiety in his heart, Gao Feng did not dare to stop the movements of his hands, and his running speeded up. At this moment, he suddenly thought of the battle with the cypress in the pine forest.

    "Senior, the archer was killed by my arrow, so I win!" Gao Feng asked while running, and quickly tilted his head as he spoke, because the female archer had already started to fight back.

    When he asked this question, the little fox lying there listlessly was stunned. Gao Feng shot another fifty arrows. Of course, this was also a very short period of time. The little fox said hesitantly: "Forget it!"

    This answer immediately cheered up Gao Feng. Although the battle with the pine tree in the pine forest was short and not thrilling, it made him understand the truth. The key to a life-and-death battle is the result, not the process. No matter how elegant the fight is,  No matter how upright or unrestrained you are, what you pursue is to defeat and kill your enemies.

    At this time, the female archer had already shot more arrows than Gao Feng. The silver light pressed against the golden thread. The distance between the two sides was getting closer, but Gao Feng suddenly stopped shooting and shook his right arm.  With a wave, the copper bead flew out directly and turned into a bronze man as soon as it left Gao Feng's wrist. However, Gao Feng did not throw it directly this time. The dragon-binding rope was always tied around the waist of the bronze man.

    The bronze man himself was one size larger than Gao Feng. Under the control of the dragon-binding rope, he directly became a thick shield in front of Gao Feng.

    The female archer¡¯s shooting speed is extremely fast and accurate, and her movements are extremely precise, but the power of the arrow cannot be said to be that great, at least it cannot penetrate the shining golden bronze statue.

    Through the dragon-binding rope, Gao Feng could clearly feel the tremors coming from above. He thought that the front of the bronze statue had been filled with arrows. If the bronze statue was damaged too much, it would turn into copper beads. Gao Feng wanted it right now.  Can last longer.

    Gao Feng followed the bronze man forward. The distance of a few hundred steps was nothing to him. In the blink of an eye, he was already in front of him. At this moment, the female archer's arrow no longer shot straight, but towards  Shooting randomly in all directions, Gao Feng immediately realized that this was not random shooting. He shot one arrow, but another arrow followed and hit the tail feather of the one in front, causing the one in front to change direction. It did so very quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, Gao Feng discovered that dozens of arrows were turning in mid-air and flying towards him. How could they do this!

    But the speed of the turning arrow has slowed down. Such a close distance is enough for Gao Feng. He didn't expect that the copper man could support it to such an extent. It has not turned into copper beads until now. Gao Feng's thoughts  Move, the bronze man turned into copper beads!

    There were only five steps between Gao Feng and the female shooter. The arrows shot from the corner behind himBefore they arrived, Gao Feng held an arrow in one hand and threw it out!

    This is not archery at all, but spear throwing, but it is powerful enough and fast enough!  The female archer was really amazing. She was able to retreat quickly in such a small space, with her hands connected, and her arrows shot at the arrow thrown by Gao Feng from all angles.

    But at such a short distance, there was no way to block it. The force was too great. The arrow thrown by Gao Feng directly penetrated the female shooter's chest!

    Asking for monthly tickets, subscribing, and rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 172 Mace

    The moment the female archer hit the arrow, the expression on her face did not change at all. Her pure eyes paused on Gao Feng and then disappeared. At this moment, the arrows shot from all directions stopped and then fell.  on the ground.

    Gao Feng took a few deep breaths. There are all kinds of magic on the fairy mountain, but the shooting skills of this female shooter are the purest martial arts. There is no Taoism involved in it. Such magical shooting skills are just about shooting.  The technique is perfected!

    The ultimate martial arts, is this the Demon War Temple?  Gao Feng suddenly realized something. After solving the female shooter, Gao Feng felt no relief in his heart, but solemnity and admiration.

    The female archer did not turn into nothingness. Where she was pierced, a small silver arrow as long as a little finger and as thick as a fish bone fell to the ground.

    This time, Gao Feng was blessed. The dragon-binding rope flew out and rolled up the small arrow. Now Gao Feng's wrist was wrapped with a silver thread. There was a copper bead and a small arrow hanging on the silver thread. It was very unique.  decoration.

    Having the experience of turning copper beads into bronze figures, Gao Feng could probably guess what this little arrow could do, so he picked it up first without the reminder of his senior Hu Jiu.

    After looking at the small arrow, he raised his head and looked around. Gao Feng was shocked. The originally vast second-level mountain suddenly became smaller. Although it was also vast, it was much smaller than before, and the terrain was not so flat.  , there are actually woods and hills, with several roads crisscrossing them.

    ??The current topography can be seen anywhere in the Daxia Empire, but it is a bit strange to appear on the Fairy Mountain.  Gao Feng gathered his energy and looked around, but still couldn't see the way up the mountain. Now Gao Feng would not think that the fairy mountain only had two floors. He could vaguely guess that as long as he kept winning like this, he would be able to see the way up the mountain.

    But now there is no clue, Gao Feng thought for a while.  Still walking towards the little fox senior.

    Seeing Gao Feng approaching, the little fox raised his head, shook his head in a very humane manner and said: "What's the point of winning like this? After listening to what you said when you came out in the pine forest, I thought you didn't know how to take advantage of the loopholes. Why did you start to take advantage of the loopholes again?"  Got it!"

    Hear what the little fox said.  Gao Feng also felt a little ashamed, but he still smiled and said: "After all, we won"

    "What a waste of natural resources, you don't know how many people in the world wanted to see the archery skills of Arrow Lady Arrow Lady" the little fox said casually, is Arrow Lady the title of this female archer? It's so simple  The grand name is really suitable. Gao Feng was thinking about it in his mind, but he didn't realize that the little fox was a little confused.

    The little fox stood up from the ground, shook his tail impatiently, shook his head and shouted: "I know this name, but I can't remember the other ones. Ahhhhh"

    The more he spoke, the more anxious he became, and he screamed anxiously. Gao Feng was also a little at a loss on the side. At this moment, Gao Feng was aware of it.  When he looked up, he saw that just like the bow and arrow before, there was a knife and a square shield half a man's height falling from his head.

    Ignoring the frantic little fox over there, Gao Feng subconsciously caught the knife and shield, but this time the bow and arrow fell differently from the last time!

    The moment he caught the sword and shield, Gao Feng felt his eyes blurred.  When he calmed down, he was no longer with the little fox, but came between the woods and hills, but that was not what frightened Gao Feng. He found that his strength had dropped, as if there was some invisible restraint, which made Gao Feng's strength at this time  It has become the realm of "wuwu".

    What's going on? Gao Feng was shocked. Before he could look around, he felt the rapid footsteps behind him and the strong wind howling. Gao Feng raised his sword with his backhand to block, and his shield took advantage of the situation and threw it back, regardless of blocking it.  It didn't hit him, but his body jumped forward suddenly and turned around to face it.

    In front of him was a warrior wearing red armor, with a sword in his right hand and a shield in his left hand. He was striding towards Gao Feng. The sword he just struck was obviously empty. There was no expression on this man's face, and his eyes had no pupils and whites, and they were also pure color.  The shield covers half of the body, the sword is held horizontally, and the laws are strict.

    Sword and shield soldiers?  Gao Feng came to his senses, and there was another noise in the trees on the right. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a shield smashing down on his head and face, but there was a cold light behind the shield, and the knife also stabbed him.

    There are enemies in front, enemies on the right, and a high slope behind. He can only retreat to the left. In an instant, Gao Feng has already made a judgment, and his body quickly flashes to the left. As soon as he is halfway through the movement, there is a sudden movement on the ground on the left.  Another person appeared, and Gao Feng noticed it, but he was used to using "hard and soft" strength and speed, and suddenly dropped to this point. Although he sensed it, his movements were not used to him and he did not keep up.

    No one can be seen on the left, just a shield coming towards me!  Gao Feng had no way to hide, and he slashed down with the knife in his hand, hitting the upper edge of the shield. Gao Feng took advantage of the rebound force and jumped directly into the air. He just jumped up, leftA figure appeared behind the shield and slashed at Gao Feng's legs with one knife.

    You have a shield, and so do I. The shield in Gao Feng's hand moved forward, but at this moment he heard the sound of wind behind him. The three people in the other directions had already jumped up, and the person on the left rushed forward.  , raise the knife and stab!

    In an instant, Gao Feng's three directions and below were sealed, and his upward momentum was about to end, and he was about to be hit by a knife.

    He subconsciously wanted to use the dragon-binding rope, but there was no sign of the dragon-binding rope being activated. Gao Feng was shocked again. The situation in front of him did not allow for any hesitation. The three people in mid-air all raised their swords and shields to attack.

    Gao Feng subconsciously swung the shield in his hand back and threw it at the two people. The two people turned sideways to avoid it, but Gao Feng used this momentum to rush forward and swung his shield towards the man.  The knife was already stabbing. Gao Feng pressed the edge of the shield with one hand. The knife in his hand touched the opponent's knife and blocked the opponent. Gao Feng grabbed the shield and exerted force. The distance between the two parties suddenly came closer. Gao Feng stabbed out with the knife in his hand.  Hit the man's throat.

    Fatally injured, the man froze suddenly. Gao Feng took advantage of the situation and rushed forward, grabbing the frozen sword and shield soldier's body, flipping upside down, and following the two people behind him, he turned into a corpse facing his family.  .

    Although Gao Feng didn't know whether these sword and shield soldiers were human beings, the two remaining people in the air hesitated for a moment. In a flash of lightning, this hesitation gave Gao Feng a huge space.

    Gao Feng did not let go of the corpse, his inner energy sank, he grabbed the corpse and threw it directly downwards. The man on the ground raised his shield to block, but Gao Feng had already let go when he fell. He fell faster.  The sword and shield soldier on the ground leaned forward and slashed with his sword. The sword and shield soldier on the ground raised his shield and sword and faced it with all his strength. However, his lower body was wide open. Gao Feng swept the sword and the two legs of the sword and shield soldier were cut off directly.  , the man fell down, Gao Feng raised his sword upward, and the man's upper body was cut diagonally!

    ??????????????????????????????????????: There are two people left at this time. Gao Feng reaches forward and grabs a shield. He has already grabbed a shield in his hand. The two people also fell down!

    Gao Feng retreated, and the two men raised their swords and shields together, approaching quickly. Gao Feng raised his shield and slammed the person on the right. The man dodged the shield, and his movements were slow. Gao Feng stepped forward and stabbed to the left with his sword.  The enemy on the side, the enemy on the left raised his shield to cover, and the sword waited for the opportunity to stab forward, but there was a small gap between the sword and shield, which may be a gap to lure the enemy deeper, but for Gao Feng, this was the flaw.  He stabbed out the knife and rushed forward along the gap. The enemy's knife and shield locked in, but he was already a hair slower. Gao Feng's knife was piercing his throat!

    Now it was one-on-one, Gao Feng was still retreating, and suddenly he staggered. The man raised his knife and leaned forward, but Gao Feng bent down, swung his fist horizontally, smashed the man's shield away, and stabbed him with the knife.  The opponent's waist.

    The opponent's cooperation was indeed both offensive and defensive, airtight, but Gao Feng used the skills of the Six God-Suppressing Styles, the most direct offensive and defensive, and the most efficient killing moves, to win quickly!

    As soon as the knife pierced the waist of the last person, this person's body and the bodies of the other three people glowed, and then disappeared. Gao Feng had already seen a one-inch shield on the ground in front of him, and there was a shield on it.  An inch of horizontal knife.

    This is thought to be the result of defeating these four people. Gao Feng felt that he had returned to his original state. The battle was extremely short, but Gao Feng felt very tired. It turned out that every battle was different, with different opponents and scenes, and even himself  The state of the body will also change, but you still have to ask the little fox about what is going on.

    As soon as Gao Feng straightened up, he saw that the surrounding scenery had changed again. The second level of the mountain had become larger and smaller and was invisible, but the hills and trees around him had turned into ruins and ruins, as if they were towns after a great war and massacre.  , you can even smell the strong smell of blood and burnt food.

    I felt something in my heart, but I saw a seven-foot-long mace falling from above my head. This mace was made entirely of iron. The handle was as thick as a human forearm, and the head of the club, which was densely covered with steel nails, was as thick as a thigh.

    This mace weighed almost several hundred kilograms. Seeing such a big heavy weapon falling, Gao Feng couldn't hold it, but seeing such a big guy falling from the sky, he still subconsciously dodged.  With a muffled "bang" sound, the mace fell to the ground, causing dust to fly.

    Before Gao Feng could make a move, a ferocious roar came from beside him. The sound was like the sound of beating a big drum. Then he remembered that this was the sound of footsteps. What kind of giant should such heavy footsteps be!

    Gao Feng turned his head in shock, only to see the howling wind, and a thick mace coming across. In a hurry, he could only cross his arms to block it, and the mace hit Gao Feng hard.

    An extremely huge momentum knocked Gao Feng away. Gao Feng clearly felt the huge force colliding in his body, and his internal organs were probably all shaken.After suffering huge injuries, he endured the pain and looked at the direction in which the mace was swinging. The figure was twice as tall as Gao Feng, and even more stout.

    In less than twenty hours, the new book month is over. If you haven¡¯t voted for the month, just vote for me, haha ??(To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 173 The Lady Arrow Appears

    Gao Feng's eyes suddenly opened wide, because the figure was not a huge and powerful man, but the body and limbs were strong humanoid, but the head was like a bull's head, with sharp horns pointing to the sky, staring at Gao Feng with red eyes.

    It¡¯s not a human being, Gao Feng thought to himself, but the momentum of the inverted flight continued, flying farther and farther, and he saw that he had crossed the second level of the mountain and fell to the first level.

    When flying over the little fox, I saw the senior Hu Jiu wagging his tail listlessly, and said angrily: "Why don't you pick it up and beat it!"

    Gao Feng felt that all the bones in his body were about to break, but he was still falling rapidly. He looked like he was going to land directly at the foot of the mountain. The power of the bull-headed warrior's stick was really huge. It could push people so far and fall on the mountain.  It would probably hurt when he stepped on it. Gao Feng passed through two layers of thick clouds and mist. When he was about to appear at the foot of the mountain, the little black wolf on the ground had already seen Gao Feng and was running in circles, pointing towards the sky as he ran.  Yelling, as if anxious about not being able to catch Gao Feng.

    Seeing that it was about to hit the ground at the foot of the mountain, Gao Feng was holding his breath and gritting his teeth, preparing to endure the severe pain at this moment. He suddenly fell into a trance and returned to reality.

    Originally he was falling, but suddenly he was standing in the courtyard, with his balance in a disordered position. Gao Feng stumbled to steady his body, and the pain of his broken bones seemed to be an illusion.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????OUT Out of breath, Gao Feng found that his strength had been fully restored. He raised his wrist and looked at it. In addition to the copper beads, there was also a small arrow hanging on the dragon-binding rope.

    When you enter the mountain in this state, time in the fairy mountain will be slower than in the real world.  Although there were fierce battles inside, they were all final battles. But when Gao Feng woke up, he found that night had fallen and the sky was dark.

    Letting go of your perception, the surroundings are unusually quiet, and most people have already gone to sleep.  It was already late at night. Gao Feng took a few steps in the courtyard and suddenly found that he was in a relaxed mood.  I think it's because Gao Tianhe has been killed and the big threat around him has disappeared, which makes people feel a lot more at ease.

    Those ambushes are all members of the Jianhu Escort Agency.  Since it is a reputable escort agency, traces can be found.

    According to the law of Daxia, warriors in the army or the government must belong to something. It is recorded in the government, and the warrior team is like this. Therefore, if the warriors in Daxia are not in the military or serving the government, they generally belong to a certain family or  A bodyguard of a trading company, or a member of a sect or escort bureau, if there is no ownership record.  Then the government officials can arrest and convict such warriors as bandits. If they resist, they will be shot to death.

    "Don't mention that nearly a hundred people came to the vicinity of the capital. They passed through the state and the government on the way, and it was impossible to hide their whereabouts.  If it weren't for the name of Jianhu Escort Agency, I'm afraid he would have been stopped on the way.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but sneer. They carried out such a swaggering operation, but in the end they still looked down upon themselves too much. They thought that if they killed themselves, they would be done, so there was no need to hide their traces too much.

    The same is true for Gao Tianhe.  If Gao Tianhe could use his cautious attitude to deal with him, he might have been killed in an ambush long ago, and how could he have won the final victory?

    But when he thought of the "Nine Nether Master" and "Nine Nether Black Armor" who appeared later, Gao Feng became cautious. He was fighting demons in Taoist temples and killing demons in Qingzhen, and he had unknowingly formed a bond with these demons.  Such deep hatred.

    Originally, Gao Feng thought that his real enemies were Gao Tianhe, Lai Guogongfu and Qingxu Sect, and that the demons were just minor players. Although the white-bone demon was surprisingly powerful, he never expected to attract such a powerful one.  Enemy, if you think about it carefully, you don't know much about this enemy now. You know that your enemy is Jiuyou Sect, but what powerful methods do the "Nine Nether Master" and "Jiuyou Black Armor" have?  Where, I have no idea.

    Next time you go into the mountains, why don¡¯t you ask the little fox carefully? This senior Hu Jiu sometimes seems to know everything, but sometimes he is clearly an ignorant child. I don¡¯t know what he knows and what he doesn¡¯t know, so I don¡¯t know what to ask.  What, what shouldn't be asked, and it's very troublesome to ask.

    Yesterday, I got the form of the true talisman treasure phantom "Dharma Obliteration Ring" from Master Deng Tian of the Taoist Academy. It would be better to make it earlier while I have enough strength. It can block spells. This is very useful to me now.

    Gao Feng walked toward the house with the belt in his hand. Just as he reached the door, Gao Feng stopped and tied the belt around his waist.

    At the moment when the belt was connected, Gao Feng could feel the runes on the belt acting sequentially, and then intertwined with each other, connecting smoothly with the power of the body, and all aspects of strength and spirit were enhanced.

    Gao Feng clearly felt this, and was pleasantly surprised. The enhancement of this belt treasure is not an increase in specific numerical values, but an enhancement ratio, which can enhance a person's all-round ability by one-tenth.Degree, if you are a hundred, the Noble Phantasm of the Belt can only strengthen you by ten, this number is really nothing, but if you are ten thousand, the Noble Phantasm of the Belt can strengthen you by a thousand, this is amazing!

    In fact, if warriors at the level of Gao Feng and Gao Tianhe did not encounter rare treasures, they would have to put in a lot of hard work to become stronger. However, this treasure phantom can only strengthen them by 10%. Such an improvement is really helpful.

    However, the reason why Gao Feng stopped in front of the door was not the belt, but the slightest movement!

    Gao Feng has been through so many killings during the day, so he must be careful when he comes back. His perception is spread. After wearing this treasure belt, the range of perception is greatly increased.

    Speaking of which, Gao Feng was unprepared when he entered the fairy mountain and entered meditation. Although the little fox also said that it was dangerous, Gao Feng was not too worried because he found that the little fox Hu Jiu seemed to have some way of detecting the world.  If the situation is really dangerous, I will definitely let myself out.

    ¡°Besides, who would dare to take action in a place like Fengtianfang in the dead of night? There are experts in the Fengtianhou Mansion, so that¡¯s no joke.

    Now, everything is quiet, those who should sleep are sleeping, those who are on duty are slacking off, but they can do some secret activities.

    This sound sounded very similar to the assassin's that night, but Gao Feng knew that it would be difficult to hear this sound clearly if his own perception had not been expanded, and his realm and strength had increased.

    "One, two" Gao Feng calculated the number in his mind. There were two people in total, and they were already close to the wall.

    Who wants to die so much? Gao Feng turned around silently and was about to rush out, but stopped again. With a flick of his wrist, the small arrow on the dragon-binding rope was thrown to the ground.  Like copper beads, when the small arrow was thrown to the ground, it turned into a tall and tall female archer.

    The female archer stood there without moving, but she was already holding her bow and arrow, looking left and right, as if searching for the enemy!

    Gao Feng's body moved slightly because he felt signs of casting spells outside. Gao Feng raised his head suddenly. He didn't hear any movement. It was just a feeling. The two people outside were no longer at the wall, but were leaping towards the wall.  rise!

    "What kind of magic or martial arts can actually hide people to such an extent? Gao Feng's whole body tensed up, gathering strength, and there was already light shining on his body.

    This time I saw the assassins. They were dressed the same as last time. They had weapons in their hands ready to stab. One of them had a short knife in his hand, and the other had a short stab in his hand.

    Even if Gao Feng gathered his energy to watch, the figures of the two people were still blurry in the night, but the two assassins also noticed his gaze. Their movements in mid-air were momentarily stiff, but they still kept falling.  , the silver light shines brightly in the courtyard!

    Countless silver threads radiated from Jian Ji¡¯s bow. They were not silver threads, but the stream of light shot from the arrows!

    Gao Feng could see the assassin who was actually invisible, and so could Jian Ji. The rain of arrows in the sky had blocked all escape routes for the two assassins in mid-air.

    There is no way to hide, no way to stop!  Gao Feng clearly saw the two assassins' eyes widening, full of horror and despair. Although their faces were covered by masks, Gao Feng felt that the faces underneath must be distorted.

    The assassins who came this time were more concealed and had more advanced martial arts skills than the three last time, but no one expected that there would be such a terrifying shooter in Gao Feng's courtyard.

    Each assassin dodged a few arrows, but they were hit and penetrated by many arrows. They died in mid-air, their bodies were revealed, and they fell straight down.

    Just like last time, these assassins all have self-destruction methods. The corpses will start to burn in mid-air, and everything will be reduced to ashes before they fall.

    "These arrows will make a loud sound when they fall. Just when Gao Feng thought of this, the arrows fell to the ground and broke into pieces one by one. The fragments turned into light and shadow and dispersed without making any sound.

    Gao Feng frowned and looked carefully. There was indeed no ashes and nothing left. Although outsiders would not notice it, he could not find any useful clues from it.

    Which one of your enemies sent you?  Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly when he thought of this. There were too many enemies, so he really didn't have a clue at the moment?

    But one thing is certain, to be able to afford such an assassin and to send such a person to assassinate, the person in charge must have extremely huge power and ability.

    The noble and wealthy families of Daxia are not monolithic with each other. They attack and kill each other. In the Daxia Empire, if such attacks and killings are carried out in broad daylight, it is equivalent to treason and will be severely punished by the empire. Therefore, among the wealthy families, except for the warriors and Taoists of the family,  In addition, they often breed assassins, and according to some anecdotes that Gao Feng knew in Zhongjing Mansion, there are quite a few assassin sects in the world who charge money to kill people.

    After thinking so much, he still didn't have any clue. Gao Feng patted his forehead and looked at Jian Ji who was standing there quietly. Then he thought about taking it back. Even though it was the first time to send and receive it, it should be with the copper bead.  The change was the same, the dragon-binding rope flew out, the Arrow Lady turned her head and turned into the small arrow¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support, thank you all, please continue to ask for monthly votes, please subscribe, and ask for rewards!  (Your support on this site is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 174 Visiting the Duke¡¯s Mansion at Night

    The dragon-binding rope brought the small arrow back, as if it was a decoration on the bracelet, but Gao Feng was a little dazed. Just now, the Arrow Lady turned her head and glanced at him. Is this Arrow Lady alive?

    Although this Arrow Lady was just like ordinary people except for her pure color eyes, Gao Feng could not feel a breath of life from her body. Gao Feng always thought that this Arrow Lady, those sword and shield soldiers, and even that  The ferocious bull-headed warriors were all the same as the copper-beaded bronze man, similar to beings like war dolls and precious phantoms. But the look that Jian Ji looked at just now showed the characteristics that only real people could have.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t think too much about whether it was an illusion. It was just a trivial matter. Now that Gao Feng was using the perception, the entire Fengtianfang and its surroundings were silent.

    Gao Feng walked into the house and looked at the wooden frame. The style of the True Talisman Treasure that Master Deng Tianshi gave him was in the shape of a ring, but there were only stones and wood blocks on the wooden frame. These were obviously not suitable materials. After thinking about it,  Gao Feng poured out a silver ingot from the Qiankun box.

    There were about ten taels of silver ingots. Gao Feng stretched out his hand and pinched about one tael of silver from the silver ingots. He was now handling the silver as if it were dough, easily and effortlessly.

    After all, he has the skills of engraving, his strength is strong enough, and his control is exquisite. With a few pinches, he molded the silver block into a silver ring that was put on his index finger, and then he used the carving knife to carve the characters on it.

    After taking a look at the pattern carved on the wooden board, Gao Feng picked up a carving knife. Just as he was about to cut it, there was a "pop" sound, and the carving knife was already shattered. Gao Feng gave a bitter smile.  .  The power has become much stronger. When carving, Gao Feng is often the most relaxed but also the most concentrated moment. He often cannot control his power well. How can this ordinary carving knife withstand it?

    Gao Feng looked at the wooden frame.  The bitter smile became heavier. After crushing this one, he now had no carving knife to use. He had crushed it twice for this reason before. Gao Feng originally came from a poor family and did not have many carving knives prepared.  I spent very little time and thought on the carvings, and I didn't bother adding new ones.  As a result, the tool is now useless.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly at first, then thought for a while, then stretched out the index finger of his right hand. It was dark in the room without lights at night.  At this time, it became brighter, as if he had lit a dozen sticks of butter wax. A few inches of light appeared on Gao Feng's fingers, and slowly condensed into a sharp blade, which could compress his power.  What kind of carving knife is needed? The bitter smile on Gao Feng's face turned into complacency.

    After walking out of the room, Gao Feng held the silver ring in his left hand and used the light blade on his right hand to carve it.  The "carving knife" condensed from the Zhenqi of this God-Suppressing Art is much sharper than those steels, and it is in contact with the surface of the silver ring.  It's like taking a sharp knife and slicing it through tofu.

    The strokes of the runes are complicated, but it is not a problem for Gao Feng now.  But Gao Feng discovered something. After carving the first rune, the light blade on his right hand dimmed a little. He noticed that the movement did not stop. Gao Feng slowly injected power into his index finger, letting the light blade  Always maintaining the same level of talent, he continued to carve.

    Unlike the time when something went wrong, this time the "Dharma Obliteration Precept" was completed in one go, and the four intertwined runes were completed smoothly.

    Although the sharp light on Gao Feng's hand dimmed a little after each rune was carved, Gao Feng did not feel his lack of strength. When he completed the last stroke, the four runes glowed with golden light at the same time, flashing  After that, it did not return to its normal state, but a faint light continued to emit. Gao Feng looked at the room. He had recovered his power, and there was no light from the stars, moon or candlelight shining into it. This silver ring was not  It's not reflecting, but it's shimmering itself, which is really interesting.

    At the same time, Gao Feng also felt something else. The silver ring seemed to be absorbing something from the void, and then used the rune gestures as a channel to start the cycle of power.

    This true talisman treasure phantom was successfully carved. Gao Feng held it in his hand and looked at it carefully. This law-absorbing ring is used to restrain the effects of spells. Gao Feng doesn't know any "Tao methods" and there is no way to try it now. See  After a few glances, it was put on the fingers of my left hand.

    Gao Feng suddenly thought of an interesting thing. He now has a dragon-binding rope on his right wrist. It looks like a bracelet. There is a small arrow and a copper bead hanging on the dragon-binding rope. There is also a silver ring on the finger of his right hand.  Isn¡¯t it a little too awkward for a man to have so many accessories on his body? But he was relieved immediately. These rich and wealthy people in the capital had a lot of accessories when they went out. From rings to jade pendants, everything was jingling all over their bodies. He was nothing.  .

    It was quiet now, and no one should be watching. After Gao Feng sensed it, he flew out of the house, and then headed to the Zhenmo Si Yamen at full speed. Martial arts training could not be delayed.

    The police officer over there had left the door open for him as usual. Even the door to the arsenal was ajar, waiting for him.Gao Feng took it as he pleased.

    Gao Feng walked around the arsenal. He specifically looked at the place where the bows and arrows were taken. Seeing that no one had noticed the traces around him, Gao Feng thought about it. Among the axes, heavy hammers and maces,  After weighing it for a while, he chose the heaviest hammer and walked to the martial arts field.

    The heavy hammer is actually a much enlarged version of the blacksmith's hammer. The difference is that there are spikes on both ends of the hammer handle. The weight of this hammer is almost 80 kilograms. Warriors rarely use such heavy weapons unless there is something on it.  The bonus of Taoism, or a special treasure weapon.

    Such weapons are usually used by warriors to train their strength. The weight of eighty kilograms is certainly nothing to Gao Feng, but he estimated that this heavy hammer definitely does not have the huge wolf teeth on the fairy mountain.  The stick is heavy.

    The bronze statue, the Lady of Arrows, the Sword and Shield Soldiers, and the Tauren Warrior who appeared on the second level of the Immortal Mountain. The terrain that changes at any time is completely different from the first level and the foot of the mountain.

    Although Senior Little Fox did not explain in too much detail, Gao Feng had his own conjecture from the battle. In the Demon War Temple on the second level of the Fairy Mountain, he had to fight various types of warriors and defeat them. Perhaps  Also learn their skills from combat.

    The bronze statue is for fists and feet, the Arrow Lady is for archery, the Sword and Shield Soldier is for offense and defense with sword and shield, and the Tauren Warrior is for charging into battle. Every enemy who comes out has his own reason.

    In fact, among the enemies he encountered, Gao Feng had a headache with Jian Ji's shooting skills. The rest were really not a problem. Although Gao Feng didn't put much effort into his weapon, the Six Styles of Suppressing Gods were.  The collection and essence of all offensive and defensive movements. To put it bluntly, weapons are extensions of hands and feet. In the battle with the sword and shield soldiers, the sword and shield soldiers cooperated with each other. The usage of the sword and shield is also infinitely mysterious, but Gao Feng did not learn to follow them.  He followed the same path, but just incorporated the six divine-suppressing styles into his sword skills, and he really won a great victory.

    What should we do against that Tauren warrior?  Gao Feng subconsciously swung the heavy hammer in his hand. It seemed that he couldn't fully demonstrate the power of the heavy weapon with the Sixth Form of Suppressing God.

    No one on the high tower of the palace overlooked the martial arts arena that night, but if anyone saw it, they would definitely be surprised to find that the nearly 100 kilogram hammer seemed to be weightless in Gao Feng's hands and was moved easily.

    The two assassins were shot by Lady Arrow and turned into hedgehogs. When they fell, they burned and turned into ashes. At the same time, two candles were extinguished in a secret room under the Laiguo Palace.

    No one thought that there would be such a room in Laiguogong's mansion. This room looked like an incense hall, with a long incense table, but there was nothing on the incense table. Instead, there were hundreds of candles.  Burning, there is a middle-aged man dressed as a layman in front of the incense table, sitting cross-legged on the futon, seeming to absorb the breath there.

    The moment the two candles went out, the middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. He stared at the two extinguished candles with a look of disbelief on his face.

    The shock did not last long. The middle-aged man stood up hurriedly and walked out.

    This secret room is located in a side courtyard of the inner house of Laiguo Palace. All servants who work in Laiguo Palace know that they cannot come in and out at will. Not only the servants, but also the female family members of Laiguo Palace are not allowed to enter or leave at will.  .

    The opening of the secret room was in the bedroom in the side courtyard. After the middle-aged man walked out, he turned around and went to the family temple of Laiguo Duke's mansion.

    Every family in the Great Xia Dynasty has a family temple, which is used to enshrine the spiritual tablets of their ancestors. The family temple in Laiguo's palace is also a forbidden area. Entry without permission is often punished by family law.

    The middle-aged man guarding the secret room was obviously not within the scope of this prohibition. He hurriedly walked into the courtyard of the family temple. As soon as he entered, he was stopped by a strong man in black. The strong man said in a deep voice: "Mr.  I will worship inside and ask Manager Chen to wait outside."

    The middle-aged man wanted to argue, but seeing the cold expression on the strong man's face, he hesitated and said nothing. This Steward Chen was a servant of Lai Guo Gong's family. He had served for generations, and his status in the mansion was no less than that of several housekeepers.  , but he did not dare to argue with the strong man in black. This strong man in black was not a slave or guard of the Zhu family of Duke Lai, but an attendant of the third gentleman.

    The third gentleman had a very high status in the Zhu family, and Lai Guogong trusted him very much. Manager Chen still remembered that two years ago, Lai Guogong's favorite concubine had a conflict with the third gentleman for some unknown reason, and she cried for help.  Duke Lai Guo punished the third gentleman, but it turned out that Duke Lai punished the concubine and beat her to death in the yard. From then on, everyone knew the status of the third gentleman, and no one dared  offend.

    Although Manager Chen was anxious, he did not dare to rush, so he had to wait quietly outside.

    At this time, the back hall of the Zhujia Temple was a different scene. There was no furniture in the back hall.It seemed very empty, but in the center of the hall, two feet above the ground, there was a black square statue, square and half a foot high.

    I slept late relaxing, feeling ashamed and ashamed (to be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 175: Experience in martial arts performance

    There were eight girls standing around the Fang Zun. These eight girls were all thirteen or fourteen years old. They were in their prime of youth. They were two feet away from the Fang Zun and stood there quietly.

    There was no candlelight in the back hall, but there was a faint red light coming out of Fang Zun's opening. Under this red light, it could be seen that the eight girls had their eyes closed and their faces were expressionless. They could not see anything.  He was in a state of breathing, and if you look closely at it, it didn't look like he was sleeping and unconscious at all. Instead, he looked like a corpse standing there, which made the atmosphere in the whole room weird.

    Mr. San, the Third Dharma Master, who was wearing black robes, stood in the corner of the room. Next to him was Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, who was wearing casual clothes. The Duke of Lai, Zhu Zhengrui, was staring at the Fang Zun attentively.

    Mr. Third chanted in his mouth. The sentences were not in the language of Daxia. His voice was low but it was like the collision of gold and iron. It was shocking. At the same time as he was chanting, Mr. Three made gestures in his hands.

    The back hall of the temple suddenly shook, and a green smoke column suddenly rose above the heads of the eight girls. The smoke column was as thin as hair, rising slowly. The third gentleman's hand gestures became urgent, and the eight thin smoke columns were directed toward Fang Zun.  gather in.

    This green smoke column is getting longer and longer. As the smoke column becomes longer, the appearance of the eight girls also changes, and they quickly become mature. Looking at it now, the eight girls of thirteen or fourteen years old look like they are thirty.  She looks like a young woman who is more than 10 years old.

    As soon as the eight smoke pillars reached the open mouth of the black Fang Zun, the red light at the opening suddenly lit up, and the smoke pillars were sucked in directly. The smoke pillars entered Fang Zun faster and faster, and the eight girls were also quick.  Getting older, from a young woman to an old woman.  Then his face was covered with wrinkles, his body became stooped, and his hair changed from black hair to snow-white silver strands.

    The smoke column was still being inhaled, and the girls' bodies gradually shrank.  It looked like the vegetation was withering, and in the end, their extremely aging bodies seemed unable to support themselves, and they all fell to the ground.

    These bodies fell down, as if fine porcelain fell to the ground, they were all shattered, but the body fragments were not flesh and blood, but resembled ashes.  Completely dry, with no trace of life in sight.

    The girl's body was reduced to ashes, and the smoke column was cut off, but those in the air kept rushing toward Fang Zun.  Fang Zun trembled violently in mid-air, and the red light became brighter and brighter.

    Mr. Third¡¯s chanting voice suddenly stopped, and he pointed his right hand towards Fang Zun. Fang Zun¡¯s red light suddenly disappeared, and his trembling stopped.  The room suddenly became dark and quiet.

    This darkness only lasted for a short moment, and then a crystal light lit up in Fang Zun, as if it was the reflection of crystal, I don¡¯t know when.  The black Fang Zun has fallen to the ground.

    Mr. San reached out and made a move, and the black Fangzun slowly flew in front of him.  A soybean-sized crystal inside was emitting light, and a two-inch jade box appeared in Duke Lai's hand.  The crystal particles floated into the jade box. After closing the jade box, Mr. Lai Guo looked unhappy and said in a deep voice: "Why is it so small? How long can it be effective?"

    "One hundred and fifty days!" Mr. Third replied. Seeing that Duke Lai Guo's face turned ugly, Mr. Three waved his hands and said again: "Extracting life essence cannot be compared to piety and mind to synthesize a 'soul essence' of this size."  It¡¯s already pretty good, sir, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be able to continue it after one hundred and fifty days.¡±

    "Even with my status, I can't always provide you with eight virgin girls of this quality. Everywhere in the capital is closely watched. If something goes wrong, everything will stop." Duke Lai Guo's expression did not soften at all.

    Seeing him like this, the third gentleman smiled leisurely and said: "There is no need to be so anxious. I will go back to my hometown in a few days. There will definitely be a solution by then."

    "It's all Gao Feng's fault! This bastard actually pissed off Master Kang. Now there's no way to open an incense hall around the capital. Damn it! Hate it!" It's rare for Zhu Zhengrui, the usually calm Duke of Lai State, to be so impetuous.  At that moment, the third gentleman who was following him smiled and shook his head without making a sound, and the two of them walked out of the family temple together.

    As soon as he reached the front, Steward Chen quickly stepped forward and whispered a few words into Duke Lai Guo's ear. Duke Lai's face became even more ugly and he waved his hands in annoyance. Steward Chen quickly bowed and stepped back.

    Seeing Manager Chen leave, Mr. Third looked a little more serious and said in a deep voice: "My lord, with Gao Feng's current level, arranging for the Shadowless Thorn to go there would be to die. It's not easy to train, so why waste it."

    ¡°If we don¡¯t get rid of this bastard, everything will be ruined by him. My Zhu family¡¯s ¡®Shadowless Thorn¡¯ is not easy to use, so I¡¯ll go to the ¡®Seven Kills¡¯ to hire someone!¡± Duke Lai Guo said in a thoughtful tone.

    Mr. Third shook his head and said slowly: "The magic circle in the city has been restored. Now if you take action in the city, you will alert others if you are not careful. My lord, a small impatience will mess up a big plan. Do you still need me to say this?"  ?¡±

    Over there, Laiguo? He snorted coldly and said nothing. Mr. San said again: "From now on, I will think of ways from the officialdom. It is best to kill Gao Feng with the king's method. As for the rest, since Gao Tianhe can't kill Gao Feng,  Then let Qingxu Sect give it a try, don¡¯t they also have a blood feud with Gao Feng?¡±

    Duke Lai Guo¡¯s face froze, and after a while he nodded slowly and said: "Those people in Qingxu Sect are waiting for me to take action, and want to stay out of the matter and watch the scene? That's a good idea!"

    No matter how superhuman Gao Feng¡¯s perception is, he cannot know what is happening here. He is still playing with the sledgehammer at the Demon-Suppressing Division¡¯s martial arts arena.

    This kind of heavy weapon is mainly used for smashing and hammering. It's not impossible to use moves like the Shen Shen Sixth Style, but when used on this hammer or that mace, at best it's just a bigger fist and a bigger weapon.  It's just a shield, and it can't fully unleash the power of such a heavy weapon.

    In the past, Gao Feng practiced martial arts at the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena, always in full swing and in full swing, but tonight it was much quieter. He just kept making gestures with a sledgehammer, and those movements were often simple.  Extremely, it looked like a child gesticulating with a toy. After all this tossing, Gao Feng himself felt bored. He held a big hammer in his hand and did just a few simple strokes, but it was always unpleasant.

    Gao Feng casually danced the sledgehammer a few times, and suddenly a picture flashed in his mind. The move of the bull-headed warrior on the second floor of the Immortal Mountain was very familiar. Although the move was very simple, the style was very familiar. After a moment,  After thinking about it, I figured it out, it should be the action of fighting the demon.

    According to the little fox, there are a total of 108 dozen so-called "War Demon Fights". Gao Feng has only learned fifty-four dozen. Maybe this bull-headed warrior uses other War Demon Fights that he has never learned.

    right!  After fifty-four battles with the demons, it was best to use that kind of violent blow on heavy weapons. Only this kind of stormy attack was most suitable for heavy weapons. Gao Feng finally figured it out. Once he understood this,  Gao Feng let out a low shout and struck out with the sledgehammer in his hand!

    The ground of the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena began to shake, and the magic circle covering the martial arts arena began to appear. Gao Feng suddenly stopped his movements, and the handle of the sledgehammer broke with a "click", and the nearly 100-weight hammer head flew out violently.  The ground hit the wall, and the light of the protective formation suddenly brightened, and the walls around the martial arts arena trembled before stopping.

    Gao Feng suppressed his urge to scream, and with just this move, he instantly attacked the fifty-four war demons. It was so satisfying to combine heavy weapons with such a violent attack!

    I have come to the martial arts field so many times, and every time I practice martial arts, I have a lot of fun, but I always feel a little pressure in my heart for no reason, but tonight I feel very comfortable from beginning to end. Today, Gao Feng is very concerned about his feelings, because in the past  His experience told him that such feelings often represent changes in his surroundings.

    Gao Feng released his perception, but close to the palace, there were too many places that hindered his perception. Gao Feng didn't find anything. Naturally, he didn't know that he had been practicing here these days, except tonight.  There were always people watching him from the towers at the four corners of the palace.

    Putting the broken sledgehammer back into the arsenal, Gao Feng said hello to the officers who had already gotten up, and rushed towards Fengtianfang again.

    Because he didn't need sleep, Gao Feng didn't change his clothes for three days. The fierce battle with Gao Tianhe had already damaged his robes and needed to be mended before he could wear them. He went home and changed into a set of clothes. It was already dawn. According to the usual routine,  I'm used to going to Shima Street to be on duty.

    When I went out, I ran into the clan members who had gotten up early. I had to say hello, but out of the corner of my eye, I saw a light rising in the direction of the Taoist temple, flying towards this direction.

    Fengtianfang was originally a gathering place for noble and wealthy families. The Taoist Academy had a lot of dealings with these families, both public and private. The Taoists in the Taoist Academy were accustomed to using magic circles to fly around when doing things, even if it was more convenient to walk and ride a horse.  The same is true for places. If it were not like this, it would not show their superiority.

    The light rose from the side of the Taoist temple, and a Taoist came out to run an errand. People in Fengtianfang or the capital's northern city had long been used to seeing this scene, and they didn't find it strange. Gao Feng didn't even care. After leaving Fengtianfang, he headed directly towards  He walked away in the direction of Shima Street.

    He moved quickly, but his awareness of the surroundings did not weaken. After running for a while, he subconsciously looked back and saw the light from the Taoist temple falling in the direction of Fengtianfang. Could it be that he was looking for Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai? Gao Feng thought to himself.  , whether it was last night or this morning, no clan members talked about Gao Tianhe's disappearance. Could the people from the Taoist Academy have something to do with this?  Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt a little awe-inspiring.

    Gao Feng carefully went through what happened yesterday. From morning to night, his whereabouts were seen by people inside and outside the city, and they were well-founded. The officers who came to notify the door, the guards at the city gate, the pedestrians on the road, and  The real person and Taoist leader of the Taoist Academy, as well as the servants of Qingzhen, can all testify for him, although someThe person may be very inconspicuous, but Gao Feng also knows that the Xungui family has extremely amazing abilities, many eyes and ears, and many connections. If you really want to investigate something, mobilize them, and these people and material evidence will be found.

    Thank you all, please give me a guaranteed monthly ticket, please subscribe, and please give me rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 176: Entering the Taoist Temple through the Main Entrance

    But Gao Tianhe has turned into nothingness, and the Sword Tiger Escort Agency only has some broken clothes and weapons left. These evidences can't explain anything.

    While thinking about it, he ran and saw that Shima Street was in front of him. Just as he stopped, Gao Feng heard the sound of wind in the sky. He looked back and saw that at some point, the Taoist from the Taoist Temple was flying towards him again.  .

    Although one is in the sky and the other is underground, Gao Feng can still see the characteristics clearly. It is the Taoist who went to Fengtianfang just now. Gao Feng realized at this time that the Taoist who flew to Daqing Taoist Temple is looking for him.  , or else first go to Fengtianfang and then to Shima Street. This is obviously chasing him along the path he took.

    Gao Feng had already arrived outside Shima Street. He walked over slowly as usual. A steward from Yongji Jewelry Store greeted him with a smile on his face and said hello respectfully. Since Gao Feng was in the basement of Yongji Jewelry Store,  After getting rid of the monster and saving people righteously, Yongji completely regarded Gao Feng as one of his family members.

    Just as they said hello over there, the news had already reached here. People on the street raised their heads and watched the green-robed Taoist descend slowly.

    "Excuse me, Lord Gao, Commander-in-Chief of Demon Suppression, is he here?" Gao Feng did not come here wearing official uniform today, so of course this person would not recognize him.

    When someone asked, everyone's eyes were focused on Gao Feng. Gao Feng also smiled and nodded and held his hands. The Taoist was wearing a green robe and was the most basic Taoist priest in the Taoist temple. When he saw Gao Feng admitting himself, he quickly  He bowed and said hello: "How are you doing, Mr. Gao? Master Deng Tian has been ordered by Xiaodao to invite Mr. Gao to go to the Taoist Academy to discuss matters."

    Although people from the Taoist Academy have come here to look for Gao Feng, they heard a Taoist descending from the sky being so polite to Gao Feng.  He also said that he was invited to see the heavenly master who was like a living god. This feeling was quite shocking, and there was a low exclamation in the street.

    "Are you going now?" Gao Feng asked and saw the man nodding.  He turned around and said hello to the people on Shima Street, and was ready to set off.

    The Taoist priests in the Taoist Academy are all at the level of "Inner Breath" and "Transformation of God". They cannot fly on their own. They can only rely on the giant array of "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" that covers the capital to fly inside the capital, let alone bring it with them.  Taking a person to the sky, Gao Feng could only run there by himself.

    The Taoist priest who came to convey the message knew Gao Feng's importance and was very polite. However, before leaving, he couldn't help but said: "Master Gao's footsteps are really fast. The path leads from the Taoist temple to your residence. I heard that the master just left.  I flew here in a hurry, but I didn¡¯t expect that the adults would take the lead!¡±

    Gao Feng smiled and replied: "I just left a little early. It made the Taoist priest laugh."

    "A person is running on the ground, and a person is flying in the sky. He can run much faster than he can fly. No one will believe this. The person in front of him is probably also very surprised.

    Master Deng asked him to come over.  It was still so early, so it must not be a trivial matter. Gao Feng knew that he could not delay and left Shima Street.  He was immediately running at full speed.

    As his warrior realm has improved, his speed in rushing has also increased.  It was already very fast, but now it is even faster.  Moreover, it was early in the morning and there were not many people on the street. Gao Feng could run without any scruples. Passers-by could not see his figure clearly and could only feel a gust of wind blowing by.

    In an instant, we had arrived in front of the Taoist temple. The Taoist temple was very deserted at noon, let alone this early in the morning. Except for two guards who were leaning there and taking a nap, no one else was walking around.

    Gao Feng politely walked forward and said hello. The guard was a familiar face that he had seen twice. After seeing Gao Feng, he did not dare to neglect and hurriedly walked into a small door on the side to report. At this time, the Taoist temple door was still closed.

    The guard retreated as soon as he entered. Taoist Lu, who was responsible for keeping track of guests, yawned and walked out. Hearing the guard whisper a few words, Taoist Lu woke up and rubbed his eyes before he saw Gao Feng standing aside.  After all, he received guests every day. He immediately came over with a smile on his face and said, "Master Gao came so early today. I think the Heavenly Master has something important to do. Please wait a moment, Master Gao, for this poor Taoist person."  The gate of the Taoist temple was opened."

    Other doors have two doors, but the door of the Taoist temple looks like a wall without the gap in the middle. I guess there are magic spells here.

    Before Taoist Lu could turn around, he heard the sound of wind again, and someone said loudly in mid-air: "Senior Brother Lu, you don't know, today I went to send a message to Gao Feng of the Demon Suppressing Division, but I didn't see him when I arrived at his residence.  Man, the neighbor said that he had just gone out, and my younger brother Yufa flew to Shima Street. Gao Feng had already arrived. He was running faster than I could fly. It was really rare. I don¡¯t know if the neighbor was talking nonsense. My younger brother wanted to  , Did Gao Feng live in Shi"

    The voice was very loud, and the voice was clearly heard in the air. The gate tower of the Taoist temple gate was very wide, and Gao Feng was standing underneath, so people in the sky couldn't see him at all.  Deer Road is full of peopleHe looked dumbfounded and glanced at Gao Feng beside him.

    When the Taoist priest who delivered the message landed, he saw Gao Feng in front of the gate of the Taoist temple. He immediately stopped talking. His face was full of embarrassment and surprise, but he was mostly shocked. The Taoist priest didn't know what to say for a while. Taoist Lu  She winked at him several times before stammering out a sentence: "Master Gao, you are really fast!"

    Just now, he thought that Gao Feng's neighbor was lying to him and didn't believe Gao Feng's speed, but just now he set off some time earlier than Gao Feng, but Gao Feng arrived earlier than him. Although powerful warriors have speeds far beyond ordinary people, fast  To this extent, it still surprised him.

    This was just a small episode. Everyone laughed. Seeing that Gao Feng didn't pay attention, the Taoist politely chatted for a few words and dismissed it.

    It turns out that when the gate of the Taoist temple is not open, the Taoist priests of the Taoist temple have to leave the Taoist temple in order to fly with the law. Only those at the level of Tianshi and Zhenren can do whatever they want. I don¡¯t know what this rule is.

    Taoist Lu took out a palm-sized golden drum from his pocket, and then took out a three-inch long drumstick. He stood in front of the gate of the Taoist temple and recited a few words in his mouth, and then struck it solemnly with the drumstick.  Beat the golden drum three times.

    There was nothing unusual about the sound of three ding-dang-dang sounds, but after these three sounds, the wall-like gate of the Taoist temple rippled as if stones were thrown into the water, spreading out in circles from the center.  , the ripples expanded more and more rapidly, and Gao Feng could clearly feel the changes in spells above.

    The tight-fitting wall slowly changed into two red-lacquered doors, which automatically opened inward. The area about one foot inside was still as blurry as mist.

    "Our Taoist temple has many old rules, but they are handed down from our ancestors, so they are very troublesome!" Taoist Lu said with a smile. He already had an extra paper crane in his hand. After he drew a few strokes on it, he said: "  Master Gao, please go with Zhihe, the Heavenly Master is in the quiet room, don¡¯t keep your Majesty waiting impatiently!¡±

    Gao Feng greeted with a smile and followed Zhihe in. When he passed through the layer of fuzzy fog, it was different from the last time. The opening in the fuzzy fog was more than three times larger than last time, almost from the beginning.  There was a crack in the middle. After Gao Feng walked over, he looked back in surprise. Seeing Taoist Lu at the door, he was also full of surprise. He muttered to himself: "Is there something wrong with this formation? I need to report it."  yes!"

    Deng Tianshi's small residence was right in front of him. Before Gao Feng arrived at the door, the courtyard door opened by itself. Gao Feng continued to follow the paper crane and walked inside. Just like last time, the paper crane flew into the courtyard.  The white crane grabbed it in one bite and tore it to pieces with its long claws. After doing so, he showed a provocative expression. Gao Feng was not angry at all, he just thought this was a bit funny.

    Last time the white crane broke the paper crane and ignored Gao Feng. This time he was about to turn his head, but seemed to have noticed something. He suddenly turned back and stared at Gao Feng. If the white crane straightened up,  The neck is taller than Gao Feng, not to mention the two-foot-long bird's beak, which looks like a dagger. Such a sudden movement made Gao Feng really nervous.

    The crane stared at Gao Feng's waist for a while, and then hesitantly moved forward, as if there was something delicious in Gao Feng's arms. This action made Gao Feng strange, and he subconsciously stretched out his hand in his arms.  As soon as I touched it, I suddenly realized that there were still two of the pine nuts I ate on the second floor of the Fairy Mountain.

    "If the shell of this Qiongshi is peeled off, the fragrance will be overflowing, but now there is a faint cold fragrance, which I can't smell even if I don't pay attention. How can the White Crane smell it?"

    The white crane came closer and closer, its sharp beak almost touching Gao Feng. At this moment, Tianshi Deng's voice came out from the room: "Xiaobai, stop making trouble and let the guests in!"

    Hearing this, Bai He reluctantly left Gao Feng. This White Crane was psychic and could not be treated like a beast. Gao Feng smiled at Bai He, nodded and walked into the house.

    But I didn't expect that so early in the morning, Tianshi Deng would actually have a guest here, but he was a young Taoist. This Taoist was dressed differently from the others in the Taoist temple. He was dressed in a jade-white Taoist robe and wore a silver headband.  Guan, with long hair spread around his shoulders. When he saw Gao Feng entering the room, the man turned around and nodded with a smile as a greeting. Then he respectfully said to Deng Tianshi: "Master, these two months have passed.  I opened the furnace to refine the elixir for the Holy Master, but it was too late to refine it for my uncle, so my master sent his nephew over to keep him company."

    After seeing this young Taoist, Gao Feng couldn't help but cheer in his heart. He is really handsome and talented. This is what the so-called god looks like. He has sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, a face like a crown jewel, and a faint smile on his face. He really has something extraordinary.  The refined temperament is there.

    Over there, Tianshi Deng looked indifferent and replied in a deep voice: "Since Brother Zhengxiu is busy over there, I can just take care of myself, but I'm sorry to bother you!""Uncle, I'm sorry for what I said." The Taoist bowed quickly and said, but Tianshi Deng didn't want to say more. He just waved his hand, and the Taoist said goodbye knowingly.

    I slept really hard this weekend. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be back to normal after going to work. Please vote for me, subscribe, and reward me (to be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 177 The Taoist Temple may not be one (please ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket)

    <div>

    When the handsome young Taoist turned around and left, his eyes caught sight of Gao Feng. Gao Feng suddenly felt a chill, as if his whole body was about to be seen through. When he saw the serious look in the Taoist's eyes, Gao Feng immediately understood.  This person wants to see his own background.

    Although Gao Feng has been seen like this many times, he is extremely disgusted with this style of prying into the privacy of people. Such transparent observation clearly means that he is doing whatever he wants to the weak from the standpoint of the strong. The Taoist in front of him looked at Binbin  He acted like a polite, handsome gentleman, but as soon as he acted like this, Gao Feng immediately became wary.

    Now Gao Feng is no longer an ordinary person. As soon as he is alert, his power will be sensed, and a golden light flashes across his body. The man in front of him subconsciously closed his eyes. When he looked at Gao Feng again, there was already a look of astonishment in his eyes.  .

    When the young Taoist went out and heard the courtyard door outside closing automatically, Deng Tianshi said in a deep voice: "This is Ming Hou, the direct disciple of Brother Zhengxiu. He is the most outstanding person of the younger generation in the Taoist academy."

    Zhengxiu and Minghou, these two names should be Taoist names. They must be monks from the Zhengxuan Sect. Anyone who can be called a senior by Deng Tianshi is at least in the position of a heavenly master. Gao Feng thought in his heart. Deng Tianshi laughed and said  : "Don't look at Minghou's appearance. He is already at the peak of 'change'. Otherwise, how can he be called the best."

    Gao Feng was awe-inspiring in his heart. The tenth level of the Taoist realm can reach the "change" realm, which is equivalent to the "giant power" realm among warriors. That is Gao Feng's realm at this time. The Taoist master of the Taoist academy is also in this realm. The great sect  They can also act as deacons in charge of one side.  Small and medium-sized sects can even serve as elders and leaders.  And seeing that Taoist Minghou is still very young, he will have a lot of time and space for growth in the future. This is a standard promising future.

    With this thought in his mind, Gao Feng noticed that Master Deng¡¯s face was still pale and his condition was not much better than what he had seen a few days ago. He was still very weak. He quickly greeted him and said, ¡°Master Deng¡¯s injury has not healed yet, so he needs to rest!¡±

    Having said this, Tianshi Deng put on a self-deprecating smile on his face and said: "This consumes my own energy recovery. It will take three months to repair the 'Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth' by directly extracting the true power."  , the loss is too great.¡±

    The great formation that covers the entire capital will naturally take a huge amount of damage to repair.  But that's not what Deng Tianshi wanted to say. He continued: "What our Zhengxuan Sect emphasizes is self-cultivation. There are always very few people who can refine good elixirs without the help of external forces. My Zhengxiu senior brother is the strongest alchemy master of this generation.  , if he can refine a recovery pill for me, I can recover from my loss in three days"

    Speaking of this, Tianshi Deng sneered twice and said: "It's just that Senior Brother Zhengxiu is close to His Highness the King of Wei, and he doesn't like me who is close to the King of Qin, so it is even more difficult to ask for a pill. He also pretended to ask Minghou to come over and apologize, and also  Do you really think I don¡¯t know? He has sent out five pills in the past few days?"

    Gao Feng didn't speak. In fact, he didn't know how to interrupt in this scene. It turned out that the Heavenly Master who was regarded as omnipotent by the world also had seven emotions and six desires, as well as joy and anger. Just as he was thinking about it, Deng Heavenly Master waved his hands with a wry smile and said calmly: "I'm really angry.  But my fellow disciples are still making such calculations and saying a few more words, which makes you laugh. I wanted to recover early so that I could track down the evil spirits earlier, but I can't help at this time."

    "Tianshi should recuperate first, and then I'll go check it out!" Gao Feng could only be so polite, but he was puzzled in his heart.  You came here early in the morning just to tell yourself this?

    Deng Tianshi nodded.  He said in a deep voice: "You are lucky enough to have alerted Master Kang. Yesterday he reported to His Majesty, requesting a strict investigation into the evil spirits' crimes. Your Majesty has issued an order. There will be movements everywhere in the capital, both covertly and overtly. Gao Feng, you too  You don¡¯t have to go into danger alone.¡±

    It was similar to what I had guessed when I met Kang Zhenren. An expert of this level was alarmed, and even if the Lai Kingdom wanted to suppress it, it could not be suppressed. Seeing the joy on Gao Feng's face, Deng Tianshi also smiled and said  : "Gao Feng, I called you here today. In addition to this matter, I also want to ask you a few things. Please tell me carefully what happened yesterday, especially the appearance of Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Black Armor.  ?¡±

    Gao Feng hurriedly told in detail what he had encountered yesterday, naturally hiding the matter of Gao Tianhe and the ambush. He spoke carefully and seriously, and Deng Tianshi's expression became more and more cautious. When Gao Feng finished speaking, he was silent for a while.  Huicai said: "I didn't expect that there are still people from Jiuyou Sect, and they actually came to the vicinity of the capital."

    "Master Tian, ??isn't the Nine Nether Gate always active?" Gao Feng asked.

    Deng Tianshi shook his head slowly and said, "Do you know the ins and outs of Jiuyou Sect?"

    "In the past, Xiaguan only knew about the harm caused by evil spirits, and also knew about the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, but he didn't know about the existence of Jiuyou Sect." Gao Feng answered truthfully.

    ? ?The Heavenly Master coughed twice and explained: "The Nine Netherworld Gate has existed since the Middle Ages. I don't know how it started. I only know that they believe in the Demon Lord among the Nine Netherworlds and use the evil magic given by the Demon Lord.  There are both humans and demons in the Nine Nether Sect. What they want is to worship the Demon Lord and please the Demon Lord. If the Demon Lord is pleased, he can transform them into demons, with magic power reaching the sky and running rampant in the world. Moreover, the Nine Nether Sect has another saying:  Humans are originally underground, and demons are originally on the ground. Now we have put the cart before the horse. Only by restoring the situation where demons are in this world and humans are in the Netherworld can it be considered normal."

    "It's really crazy!" Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and said. Doesn't this mean that he is harming his own race and allowing those non-living monsters to run rampant? It is indeed crazy.

    "It is true. In the previous Wei Dynasty, all Jiuyou disciples killed the Nine Tribes, but they were never eradicated. The Wei Dynasty was destroyed and the world was in chaos. Jiuyoumen also took advantage of the situation and set up altars everywhere in the world to summon monsters to the world.  At that time, all forces were fighting endlessly. After the monsters appeared in the world, they absorbed the resentment and death, and even poisoned the living beings. Moreover, Yuezhou and Minzhou in the south had become the territory of the Nine Nether Sect, where monsters were rampant and preyed on humans. In this world,  Hell on earth. Later, I, Taizu of Great Xia, unified the world and called on Taoists and warriors from all over the world to eliminate demons. Zhengxuan Sect, Qingxu Sect, Taipingguan and other sects joined forces and cooperated with the army to invade Minzhou, Yuezhou, and then the evil demons in this world were wiped out.  And the demon disciples of the Nine Nether Sect." Deng Tianshi spoke intermittently. It was obvious that he was physically weak and could not keep up with his strength.

    "After the establishment of Daxia, they exerted pressure on all directions, the Taoist sect also prospered, and the Jiuyoumen also suffered a serious loss of vitality. News of their activities was rarely heard. They occasionally appeared in the wild lands on the border of Daxia, but on the 20th of the twelfth lunar month in the fifth year of Emperor Ren,  On the third day, Jiuyoumen set up an altar in Luzhou, three hundred miles away from the capital, and openly summoned evil spirits to appear. Fortunately, my uncle was good at divination and figured out the location of the evil altar. The Taoist priests arrived in time, and after a fierce battle  , wiped out the demon disciples, and prevented the evil demon from coming into the world. That battle was really tragic. Three of the five masters of the Nine Nether Sect died, but two heavenly masters in the Taoist Academy also died, and the rest of the fellow disciples also suffered heavy casualties  " Deng Tianshi's voice was a little hollow, and his expression was blank, as if he was lost in memories.

    Gao Feng was shocked when he heard this. These allusions did answer a lot of his questions. The time when the altar was set up to summon evil spirits happened to be the day his father died. What a coincidence.

    "Celestial Master, we currently know that Jiuyou Sect has Jiuyou Dharma Master, Jiuyou Black Armor, the Incense Master we met that day, and ordinary believers. What is the structure of Jiuyou Sect? Are there any others?"  Gao Feng asked thoughtfully.

    There was a tired look on Tianshi Deng's face, but he still said slowly: "Jiuyou Gate has a main altar and an incense hall. The main altar has Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Black Armor. There are five Jiuyou Dharma Masters. The big Dharma Master is called the chief priest.  The Dharma Master and the other Dharma Masters are responsible for their respective aspects. The black-armored warriors are warriors soaked in magic, guarding the main altar and killing rebels. The leader of the incense hall is the incense master. They are in their own places and command the believers everywhere. This is the Nine  The structure of the Netherworld, but in addition, there are often evil spirits from the Nine Netherlands in the Nine Nether Gate. They are either driven by the Dharma Master or have a high status. This has never been figured out."

    Gao Feng nodded solemnly, and Tianshi Deng sighed and said slowly: "Master Jiuyou is the leader and envoy of Jiuyoumen. In that battle ten years ago, Master Jiuyoumen was either dead or injured, and his vitality was greatly damaged. But  Now he appears in broad daylight, and he is so close to the capital. It seems that he has not only regained his strength, but also has a conspiracy!"

    The atmosphere was a bit heavy, and the two were silent for a while before Master Deng said: "I called you here urgently because I want to confirm the matter about Master Jiuyou and Jiuyou Black Armor. Gao Feng, there is a demon species in the capital.  Jiuyoumen is lurking in the capital, and the Lai Kingdom government has stepped in to suppress it. There are too many internal and external implications here. Although the capital has now launched, the result is still hard to say, and the situation is still extremely dangerous. Gao Feng, it¡¯s still too late to withdraw at this time!¡±

    "Master Tian, ??even if I want to retire now, will Jiuyoumen let me retreat?" Gao Feng asked with a smile.

    Hearing this, Tianshi Deng was stunned for a moment, and then laughed out loud. After laughing a few times, the tired look on his face became heavier, his voice became a little deeper, and he said again: "That's right, you  Where do you want to check?"

    "The Duke of Lai Kingdom! His family has nothing to do with it!" Gao Feng said firmly.

    Deng Tianshi nodded, and the Duke of Lai State came forward to suppress the investigation. Perhaps it was because of his difficulties, but it attracted all the suspicions and did not investigate who he wanted to investigate.

    Gao Feng noticed that Deng Tianshi's expression was not good since he entered the room. After saying so many words, Deng Tianshi's expression became worse and worse, and he coughed more and more. The Taoist master gave the impression that he had never been sick or tired.  His energy is always at its peak, but the Deng Tianshi he saw today is completely an old man suffering from illness.

    After saying this, Deng Tianshi looked at Gao Feng for a while and said slowly: "You are so sincere and upright?It is really rare to have thoughts, but it is the right way to have such a huge power and such thoughts. I am weak, that's all. You go back first. Before I recover, you have to be careful every step of the way!  "

    Gao Feng quickly agreed. He bent down and was about to leave, but he felt the two pine nuts in his arms.

    Thank you all, please support at the beginning of the month {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 178: The Heavy Treasure Zhentian Master (please ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket)

    <div>

    If the shell of the pine nut Qiongshi is not crushed, it looks like an ordinary wooden ball. Although there is a faint fragrance on it, it is difficult to smell it if you are not close. Gao Feng paused and used his hands to crush the Qiongshi shell.  , revealing the jade-colored fruit inside, a refreshing aroma immediately filled the whole room.

    Originally, Tianshi Deng was waiting for Gao Feng to say goodbye, and he couldn't help but feel a little puzzled when he saw him groping around without knowing what to do. But when he saw the jade-colored pine nuts in Gao Feng's hand, his expression changed a little.

    At this moment, a clear and clear sound of cranes came from outside. Master Deng frowned and said in a low voice: "I wonder what makes this beast happy?"

    "Celestial Master, Xiaguan got this strange fruit by chance a few days ago. After taking one, I feel that it is very beneficial to the body. With Tianshi's current situation, if you think it is appropriate, can you try it?"

    To rashly offer some fruit to someone like Deng Tianshi, you really have to come up with a convincing enough reason. This Qiongshi would be confident in serving Gao Feng, if not for Deng Tianshi being his most solid ally in investigating the evil.  , there is an urgent need for him to regain his strength, and Gao Feng will not show this Qiongshi.

    With his status as Tianshi Deng, he would naturally not eat any strange fruits at will. Moreover, with his status as a Tianshi, he could not find elixirs and treasures to quickly restore his weakness. How could Gao Feng, a general who had just risen to power, come up with anything good? See  This Qiongshi, after hearing Gao Feng's words, Deng Tianshi frowned even deeper.

    But the next moment, Deng Tianshi's frown immediately turned into deep astonishment. He stared at the Qiongshi in Gao Feng's hand and said, "Bring it over quickly. What is this? How come this fragrance can restore my magic power?"

    Gao Feng wouldn¡¯t say this is Qiongshi.  God knew that the name of Xianshan was just as different as the name in this world. He just stepped forward and handed it to Deng Tianshi. He didn't want to throw the crushed Qiongshi shell on the ground, so he just held it in his hand.

    Tianshi Deng took Qiongshi and looked at it carefully in his hand. His eyes widened and the look of astonishment on his face became heavier and heavier. Slowly, his body began to tremble. He looked up at Gao Feng and then looked down.  That Qiongshi.  His face was full of incredible expressions, and when he spoke, his voice was trembling: "Gao Feng, this this is Zhenyuan Qiongshi!"

    "Zhenyuan Qiongshi?" This name is similar to the one on Fairy Mountain.  However, Gao Feng still nodded and said: "I really don't know the name of this fruit, I just got it by chance!"

    "Did you get it by chance?" Deng Tianshi was stunned when he heard this, but he didn't go into details. He just glanced at Gao Feng with a half-smile.

    The Heavenly Master's attention was still focused on this Qiongshi. He held it carefully, as if he saw some extremely precious treasure. After a while, he sighed and said: "The legend of Zhenyuan Qiongshi is the treasure of heaven."  Treasures were still planted in the world in the past, but they have been extinct for hundreds of years. Brother Tongxiao once told me. There should be three Qiongshi Tiansong in this world, but these three treasure trees are all in the snowy mountains of the far north. Not to mention  It is extremely difficult to get a piece of true energy, even to see this precious tree, but I didn¡¯t expect that I actually got one from you today!¡±

    It's so precious. Gao Feng couldn't help but think of the pine trees on the second floor of Fairy Mountain. They should be called "Qiongshi Tiansong". Standing on the mountain road and looking to both sides, you can't see the edge, and he doesn't know how many there are.  .  The pine towers on the trees were also full of trees. At that time, I just felt that they were fairy fruits from the fairy mountains, but I didn¡¯t take them seriously. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so precious. The gap between the fairy mountains and the real world is too big.

    I was shocked when I thought about it.  Gao Feng couldn't help but blurted out: "Is this gold really precious?"

    "Precious? Of course it is precious!" Deng Tianshi had just said so much, but Gao Feng asked him this question.  He couldn't help but glance at Gao Feng in surprise, and then continued: "Fifty years ago, a piece of Zhenyuan Qiongshi appeared at the border of Northern Daxia. At that time, someone shouted out the price of one million taels of gold.  The top experts gathered to snatch it, even two real people from the Taoist Academy rushed to it, but in the end, the true essence Qiongshi was still missing, do you think it is precious or not?"

    The price of gold is high. The price of gold is ten times that of silver. In some special places, it is even higher. Not to mention the strong competition. Thinking about the excited expression of Deng Tianshi when he first saw this beautiful thing, it is indeed extremely precious.  .

    After struggling for a long time, Gao Feng finally remembered what to ask at this time. This was because he was so excited after seeing this Qiongshi just now. Both parties didn't know what to say: "Tianshi, will this Qiongshi have any effect on your loss?"  ?¡±

    Deng Tianshi smiled, but did not answer. He just put the Qiongshi into his mouth, and had no intention of letting Gao Feng go.

    As soon as the Qiongshi was eaten by Deng Tianshi, changes occurred immediately. Deng Tianshi closed his eyes tightly, blood immediately appeared on his pale and weak face, and light radiated from his whole body.

    A weak onePeople become extremely healthy in a matter of seconds. This process is really amazing. In less than a stick of incense, Deng Tianshi opened his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes, Gao Feng felt that Deng Tianshi's eyes were like lightning.  Bright, it seems like you can see through people when you scan it.

    The light on Deng Tianshi's body slowly faded, and the divine light in his eyes returned to normal. However, Gao Feng saw other differences from before. To be more precise, it was different from when Deng Tianshi was healthy. Now Deng Tianshi has a crystal color all over his body.  , like beautiful jade.

    After a moment of silence, Deng Tianshi stood up from his seat. He raised his hands and waved. Several magic arrays in the room were suddenly activated. Gao Feng could feel that the inside and outside of the house had been shielded.

    "I didn't expect that this time, in addition to healing, my strength would be beneficial. Gao Feng, thanks to your true energy!" Deng Tianshi said with a smile, and his words were very close.

    When he was on the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng felt greatly nourished by eating the True Essence Qiongshi, but he only took three pills, but he didn't expect that Deng Tianshi would have such an effect after taking one pill. Gao Feng couldn't help but feel  There was a question whether Deng Tianshi's power was not as good as his own, but he immediately denied it.

    Although he has never asked, Gao Feng is now very sensitive to power. He can clearly feel how powerful Deng Tianshi is, but this difference in effect makes him unable to help but ask: "I wonder what level Tianshi is now?"

    Tianshi Deng glanced at him, smiled, shook his head and said: "You are still not stable after all. You can ask questions casually about the realm of warriors and Taoists, but I have nothing to hide from you. I am already a 'Golden Pill'  The situation is now in the middle stage.¡±

    The realm of a warrior Taoist marks the strength and weakness, and the judgment of strength often determines victory, defeat, life and death, so the usual rules are not told to people close to them.

    Of course, warriors and Taoists all have various ways of judging the opponent's strength. Gao Feng is often seen clearly by others, and it is not easy to hide it. But it is not so easy to know accurately. It does not matter if the level is low.  If the realm is high and the judgment is a little bit off, it will be a thousand miles wrong, and it will have a huge impact.

    Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng said so accurately that they obviously no longer regarded him as an outsider. After Gao Feng asked, he realized that he was reckless, but when he heard Deng Tianshi say this, Gao Feng couldn't help but widen his eyes, "Golden elixir"  Realm, the tenth level of the Taoist realm, this "Golden elixir" realm is the highest realm, now is the middle stage, then when you reach the peak of the "Golden elixir" realm, won't you be invincible in the world!

    "I didn't I didn't expect that the Heavenly Master would reach such a state. Wouldn't that mean he would reach the pinnacle of Taoist practice and achieve perfection?" Gao Feng was shocked and exclaimed.

    Deng Tianshi shook his head and smiled again, and said in a deep voice: "What's the point of talking about the pinnacle and perfection? There is no end to cultivation, so what does this 'golden elixir' state mean?"

    He said it indifferently. Gao Feng only thought that Deng Tianshi was humble. He practiced martial arts. Although he had the shortcut to the fairy mountain, he could still feel the difficulty of progress. Every step forward required great perseverance and perseverance. Deng Tianshi  It's really amazing to reach such a realm. Gao Feng continued: "In the ten realms, the golden elixir is the highest. The Heavenly Master is really amazing!"

    Having said this, the smile on Tianshi Deng's face has faded, and he said solemnly: "What is the highest level in the path of cultivation? The world talks about ten levels of realm, but I don't know that there are mountains outside this mountain. Above these ten levels of realm,  What's more, this golden elixir is just a stage, not just a Taoist, but a warrior is not like this!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was stunned. Deng Tianshi's words seemed to be a wake-up call, knocking a frame in his mind. Although the little fox on the fairy mountain occasionally mentioned this aspect, it had no effect at this time.  Suddenly, Gao Feng felt that the power was all the way. The world of martial arts was so vast and boundless. After entering the realm of "giant power", the little bit of complacency disappeared. He was still far behind.  We must work hard to move forward!

    The two chatted a lot. Deng Tianshi was very happy at this time. The damage that was expected to take several months to recover has been healed and there is still progress. He was naturally happy. Seeing Gao Feng stunned, Deng Tianshi did not disturb him, but he noticed Gao Feng.  The silver ring on the finger, with the runes intertwined on it, is the "Dharma Obliteration Ring".

    Deng Tianshi had a look of surprise on his face, stretched out his right hand and made a few empty strokes in the air, and a clear light appeared out of thin air and rushed towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng subconsciously dodged, but the distance was so close. The clear light was extremely fast and he couldn't dodge. He was hit by the clear light. The power contained in the clear light was not great. Gao Feng could feel it, so he wasn't too worried, but Qingguang saw it.  Just when he was about to touch his body, the Absorbing Law Ring on Gao Feng's right hand suddenly came into effect. Taking this point as the end point, the power on Gao Feng's body formed countless lines. When the clear light touched these lines, it was decomposed.  , into countless smaller forces, but this power can alreadyEnough to ignore.

    He just cast a spell on himself inexplicably, why?  Gao Feng felt strange. At this time, Deng Tianshi had a surprised expression on his face again. He stared at Gao Feng for a few times, and finally turned into a smile. Deng Tianshi said leisurely: "Although the Qingshen Technique has no effect, it is only learned by apprentices.  , but it is very difficult to fail. I didn¡¯t expect, I didn¡¯t expect that you would really be able to make this true talisman. Gao Feng, you really surprised me!¡±¡ª¡ª

    Thank you everyone, asking the reader's monthly ticket, subscription and reward {Piaotian literature www.piaotia.com Thank you for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 179: Demon-breaking Roar (please ask for a guaranteed monthly ticket)

    <div>

    It turned out that he was trying to see if the "Dharma-Absorbing Ring" was effective. Gao Feng suddenly realized and said quickly: "Heavenly Master"

    Tianshi Deng waved his hand to interrupt him, smiled and said gently: "I am from the Deng family in Luozhou, and I am the same generation as Marquis Fengtian. It is too strange that you always call Tianshi. You and I, my family, will still be from now on."  Let¡¯s be like uncle and nephew!¡±

    Luozhou is close to Zhongzhou and is also a prosperous place. Although the Deng family is not a noble family, it is a large family that has been passed down for hundreds of years. There is no shortage of wealth and glory. Most of the disciples of Zhengxuan Sect are from noble families and official families.  My dear, it seems that it is indeed true.

    Being able to have this true essence and be able to make true talismans and treasures, but these two things have shocked Tianshi Deng. The true essence is the most precious treasure in the world, and being able to make true talismans and treasures is a great power in the world, but this tall man in front of him  Feng could do it. Thinking of Gao Feng's past deeds, Deng Tianshi became more and more interested in bringing the relationship closer.

    Of course Gao Feng was willing, and he quickly bowed and said, "Thank you very much, Uncle Shi."

    After getting up, the two laughed and got closer. Deng Tianshi wanted to get close, and so did Gao Feng. Although he was the princess's personal guard, a deacon of the Gao family, and a cavalry captain of the Demon Suppressing Division,  But when it comes down to it, there is no one who can stand directly behind the scenes to support him, so he has to rely on himself to work hard.

    In the current situation, there are many foreign enemies and the situation in the capital is complicated. It also needs the support of a person with status and strength. What is rare is that this Deng Tianshi has a good mind for slaying demons and slaying demons, and he and Gao Feng agree on many things. Such a person  Gao Feng naturally wanted to accept the hint of intimacy.

    "Xiao Feng, you and I know about Qiongshi today. If word gets out that the treasure is in your hands, it will inevitably cause an uproar and attract various forces to put you in danger. The real situation last time  You must remember the lessons of the Talisman and Treasure Phantasm!" Tianshi Deng said seriously.

    Of course Gao Feng understood the kindness of the words and quickly bowed to thank him.  A smile appeared on Tianshi Deng's face and he said: "You have this true essence and this true talisman. My uncle really doesn't know what to give you You have faced evil spirits a lot now.  , I have a ¡®Demon-Breaking Roar¡¯ technique here, you should be able to use it.¡±

    At that time, Tianshi Deng told Gao Feng this secret. The so-called "Demon-breaking Roar" is to emit power through sound.  If it is an upright force, it will naturally have a restraining effect on evil spirits. In addition, roaring like thunder has the meaning of shock, two bonuses.  This is the "Devil-breaking Roar".

    This method is ultimately the use of power. The external minister just shouts the word "break". The Taoist uses magic power and the warrior uses internal power. The difference is not big.

    Gao Feng understood this method very quickly, almost as soon as Deng Tianshi finished speaking, Gao Feng had already mastered it.  Deng Tianshi's face showed surprise at first.  Then he praised: "What a genius!"

    The skill is not difficult. Gao Feng is already in such a state. It is not uncommon for him to learn it. Deng Tianshi praised him and then said: "I will go with you to the Suppressing Demon Division. Although the Holy One has decreed, but in the Suppressing Demon Division,  You may not be responsible. My face is still of some use, so I'll leave it to you." Gao Feng understood after thinking about it for a moment.  He quickly bowed to express his thanks, and the decree was sent to the Demon Suppressing Division.  If someone wants to do anything, Gao Feng will still be excluded. He will naturally investigate, but without an official name. In some cases, this is a big problem, but a heavenly master went to confirm  , then no one would dare to make any small moves.

    Having said this, the two of them immediately walked out of the house. As soon as they opened the door and took a step, they stopped again because they saw the white crane spreading its wings in front of them.

    This white crane was already tall. After spreading its wings, it almost blocked the courtyard. Moreover, the white crane stretched out its long neck and screamed eagerly. Gao Feng was puzzled. Deng Tianshi frowned and then smiled and said: "Xiao Feng, if  No, you can give Xiaobai some of the crushed shells of Qiongshi in your hand!"

    Speaking of this, Gao Feng remembered that he was still holding the Qiongshi shell fragment in his hand. He didn't want to throw it into Deng Tianshi's house, so he was going to take it out and throw it away again. The broken shell was useless, and it was not a pity at all. Gao Feng  Directly spreading his hands, the white crane with a long beak hurriedly ate a few pieces, but left a lot. He looked up at Gao Feng, as if asking for advice. Gao Feng only found it interesting and said repeatedly: "Just eat them all."  !¡±

    Not to mention the surprised expression on the side of Deng Tianshi, the white crane screamed happily and swallowed up all the fragments of the shell. After eating, the white crane spread its wings forward again, unexpectedly hugged Gao Feng and returned it.  He used his long neck to rub against Gao Feng, and they were extremely affectionate.

    Deng Tianshi shook his head and said with a smile: "It's rare for Xiaobai to be affectionate to outsiders. Xiaofeng, you are also generous. The shell of Qiongshi is the essence of plants and trees. It can be used to refine medicine. Even if you keep it by your side, you can rest your mind."

    It turns out it¡¯s still like thisGao Feng was stunned for a moment. The white crane was already standing there quietly, seeming to be refining the Qiongshi shell that he had eaten. Thinking that he had lost it after eating it on the Fairy Mountain, the little fox senior did not remind him to pick it up.  , but it is so precious in this world, this feeling is really weird.

    Following Deng Tianshi out of the door, I thought I would fly off the ground immediately, but I didn't expect that Deng Tianshi had been walking all the time. Deng Tianshi's residence is surrounded by courtyards with similar regulations. Although it is in a Taoist temple, it looks similar to Fengtianfang. On the road  There were also some Taoists wearing Taoist robes and some monks wearing religious attire walking around.

    Gao Feng could feel that Tianshi Deng had a high status. When walking on the road, when those people saw Tianshi Deng, they all came forward to greet him politely and respectfully. The words of greeting were almost the same.  It's nothing more than "The Heavenly Master is looking good today. It seems that the loss has been recovered." "Senior brother, are you feeling better?" "The Heavenly Master is indeed very powerful. Such a loss has been completely recovered so quickly!"

    But Gao Feng could also see the shock under such politeness and respect. Everyone couldn't believe Deng Tianshi's rapid recovery!

    No one came, so Deng Tianshi greeted him with a smile. Then he introduced Gao Feng and said, "This is my nephew Gao Feng. Please look after me from now on."

    After introducing each other, the other party would naturally reply "Easy to say, easy to say". The walk was very slow. As a junior, Gao Feng couldn't help but greet him politely. He was a little confused at first, but later he understood that this Deng Tianshi was for him.  Develop personal connections. The Taoist Academy is the most powerful official office in Daxia. The Taoists have various relationships with the noble families and high-ranking officials in Daxia. Deng Tianshi introduced Gao Feng and declared that he was his junior, which is equivalent to giving  Gao Feng's guarantee and paving the way will be of great benefit to Gao Feng's future development in the world of Taoism and Daxia.

    After a stick of incense passed by, he had already met more than a dozen people. At this moment, Gao Feng discovered that Taoist Minghou whom he had seen in Tianshi Deng¡¯s house in the early morning. This Taoist Minghou was following a Taoist priest in his fifties.  Next to him, this Taoist priest in his fifties was white and fat. Even in his Taoist robes, he looked like a member of a wealthy family. He had a smile on his face and narrowed his eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? When it was it out of the Taoist monastery, all the people who saw this fair, fat and rich Taoist greeted him respectfully and politely, just as they treated Deng Tianshi, and it seemed that his status was not low.

    Just when he was thinking that the two sides had met, Deng Tianshi smiled and said, "Senior Brother Zhengxiu didn't go to the alchemy room to refine alchemy today? You have some free time."

    Gao Feng immediately realized that this white, fat and wealthy Taoist was the master of Taoist Minghou, Zhengxiu Tianshi. It was this person who refused to make elixirs for Deng Tianshi.

    But there was no emotion or anger in Master Deng's tone. He was very kind. When Master Zhengxiu saw Master Deng, he was stunned. His eyes narrowed and a look of extreme surprise appeared on his face. Then he smiled and said  : "Go to the library to collect some materials. Junior brother Deng has fully recovered? Congratulations. Senior brother is still thinking of taking time to open the furnace to refine the Yuan Dan in a few days. Now it seems that it is not necessary.  I wonder whose elixir Junior Brother used?"

    After saying a few polite words, the Zhengxiu Tianshi's expression immediately changed, his squinted eyes widened, and he said in surprise: "Junior brother has made some progress! I wonder what kind of miraculous elixir it is?"

    "It's just a chance encounter. I still have business to do, so I won't delay my senior brother," Deng Tianshi said calmly.

    The Zhengxiu Tianshi's expression changed, and then he said with a smile: "I still want to congratulate my junior brother, let's talk about it another day!"

    From the beginning to the end, Tianshi Deng did not introduce Gao Feng to Master Zhengxiu. Although the two called each other senior brother and junior brother, everyone could understand the alienation.

    When the two sides were far away, Tianshi Deng sneered and said: "My senior brother is too tight-knit to the King of Wei, and he doesn't even care about the family's friendship. If my side cannot be restored, King Qin's side will be weaker, and King Wei's side will be stronger."  , It¡¯s a good plan, Xiaofeng, you have to know that my senior brother is kind-faced but cruel at heart!¡±

    This was also a warning to his nephew. He completely regarded Gao Feng as one of his own. Gao Feng quickly obeyed. With his superhuman senses, he could hear the discussion between the master and the apprentice over there.

    "You went to Deng Zhiyang's place this morning. He has recovered from his condition?"

    "Reporting to Master, when my disciple went to see him, Master Deng was still extremely exhausted and had not recovered, but then Gao Feng went over."

    "So, Deng Zhiyang's recovery has something to do with that Gao Feng? Go check it out. It's not even an hour. Not only has he fully recovered, but his level has also improved. It's really weird!"

    "Disciple knows!"

    Gao Feng listened to the questions and answers between master and disciple, thinking that this Taoist temple was not monolithic, and there were many contradictions between them.

    It seems that Deng Tianshi wants this Taoist courtyard toEveryone knew about his relationship with Gao Feng, and they actually walked all the way to the gate of the Taoist temple. The Taoist Lu outside the door saw Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng walking out together. He was really surprised. While paying homage to Deng Tianshi, he  I wonder if I will be more enthusiastic towards Gao Feng in the future¡ª¡ª

    Seeking the monthly monthly ticket, asking for subscription, and seeking rewards {Floating Literature www.piaotia.com Thank you for your support. Your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 180 The Happy Little Princess

    When they arrived outside the door, this time Master Deng didn't let Gao Feng grab his sleeves. He just pointed at Gao Feng's feet. A whirlwind immediately lifted Gao Feng up and the two of them flew towards the direction of the Demon-Suppressing Division.

    Today Master Deng Tianshi was very happy. He was flying in mid-air and talking happily. He talked a lot, saying that the law-obliterating ring can destroy spells, but there is still no way to resist spells that are too powerful. Otherwise, Gao Feng would not be able to fly. He also said that Gao Feng would not be able to fly that day.  Feng saw that Master Nakang was an anomaly in the Taoist Academy. This Master was not a disciple of the Zhengxuan Sect, but a warrior swordsman. At the age of thirty, he realized Taoism with a sword and became one of the strongest Taoists in Daxia.  One, of course, Kang Zhenren¡¯s strength is sword-wielding!

    These allusions are also related to Gao Feng. They sound interesting. The speed of flying in the sky is not fast, but Gao Feng feels that time passes very quickly and he will be there in a while.

    It's a coincidence that Hong Shi, the commander of the Demon Suppression Department, and Huang Zhiping, the general manager, were both in the official office today. When Deng Tianshi fell outside, someone immediately came in to report that the Taoist Tianshi's status was high, and both Hong Shi and Huang Zhiping were implicitly close to the King of Qin.  , Everyone knew about the relationship between Deng Tianshi and the King of Qin, and the captain Hongshi and the experienced Huang Zhiping did not dare to neglect it.

    Knowing that Gao Feng had such a relationship, Hong Shi and Huang Zhiping finally understood the importance of Gao Feng when they saw Deng Tianshi personally accompanying them today, and both parties were uncles and nephews.

    At this point, naturally there was nothing else to say. Captain Hongshi immediately decided that Cavalry Lieutenant Gao Feng would be responsible for investigating the case of demons, and the Demon Suppression Department would definitely cooperate with it. Huang Zhiping even wrote the document on the spot, and then Hongshi sealed it.  He received the seal of the captain of the Demon-Suppressing Division.

    Go through the formalities.  With the documentary evidence, Gao Feng's official title of being responsible for investigating the evil spirits is confirmed. All government offices must cooperate and the legitimacy of Gao Feng's actions must not be questioned.

    It¡¯s meaningless to say it at this time, but Gao Feng has been working for so long, but he understands the importance of this and whether he has this righteousness.  Sometimes it can be a matter of life and death.

    Since it has been decided that Gao Feng will be in charge, there is nothing wrong if he continues to stay in the Demon Suppressing Division. Gao Feng is going to be on duty at Shima Street.  He and Tianshi Deng said goodbye in front of the Demon Suppression Division. Master Deng Tianshi had to say, "Be careful in everything."

    Thought he was leaving now, Gao Feng thought about it for a moment.  But he called out to Tianshi Deng, lowered his voice and asked: "Uncle Shi, when I wear this law-obliterating ring, when I enter and leave the Gaomen mansion, can the magic protection in those places be blocked and broken?"

    Deng Tianshi was stunned and narrowed his eyes, but he still replied in a deep voice: "Most of the spells and treasures set up everywhere are for detection and early warning. The magic power attached to them is not much. If there are no exceptions, they can still be blocked and destroyed."

    "Thank you for your advice, Uncle Shi!" Gao Feng quickly thanked him. Master Deng nodded and was about to fly back, but before taking off, he repeated "Be careful first!"

    From the time Gao Feng and Gao Feng arrived until they left, everything was in the eyes of everyone, and everyone could see that the relationship between the two parties was indeed extraordinary.  As soon as the two left, Huang Zhiping immediately sent someone to report the news to Prince Qin's Mansion.

    When Gao Feng arrived at Shima Street, there was still some time before lunch. This was also because he went to the Taoist Temple too early, and he finished all his official and private matters early.

    When I came here, I still followed my usual habits.  I went to Yongji Jewelry Shop and sat around. Shopkeeper Zhang came over to keep me company. They chatted and expressed their gratitude to Gao Feng for his righteous action that day when there was a demon seed in the basement. However, shopkeeper Zhang did not mention any real talismans.  It¡¯s about the tool, and it¡¯s obvious that someone has taken care of it.

    Nowadays, everyone in the capital knows that Shima Street is Gao Feng's territory. Many people have also heard about what happened to Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Lai Kingdom. Due to various rumors, the local ghosts and snake gods naturally dare not come here to cause trouble. Even those  When the dandy and villain come here, they go shopping and do business in a well-behaved manner, not daring to cause trouble.

    Although nothing happened, Zhenggu Dazhu, the police team of Zhongjing Prefecture, still led people to patrol every day in order to perform well in front of Gao Feng.

    Now Gao Feng has nothing to patrol on Shima Street. He is very leisurely. He has encountered life and death battles one after another these days, and there is never any talk of sleeping and resting at night. Being in such a state on Shima Street is also a kind of relaxation.  .

    Shopkeeper Zhang stayed with him for a while, then was sent away by Gao Feng. He sat on the street facing the street, leisurely and contented.

    Seeing that it was lunch time, shopkeeper Zhang had already come over and wanted to invite Gao Feng to have a drink with him at noon. At this time, Gao Feng was thinking about how to go to Laiguo Duke's Mansion to visit.

    Suddenly, the entire Shima Street became silent. Gao Feng felt the chills on his body stand up. He immediately realized that it was not a real silence, but that his spiritual sense was instantly impacted.

    The streets are still bustling and lively, with no pedestrians on the streets.However, Gao Feng felt the power fluctuations of several magic circles in Yongji Jewelry Store.

    Gao Feng has been in contact with this feeling before. Only an extremely powerful being can cause it. Moreover, this powerful being has restrained his power. Otherwise, people in Shima Street will be scared away, and some people will even go crazy on the spot.  Lost, that is, Gao Feng only discovered it if he had superhuman keen senses.

    Gao Feng slowly put down his tea cup and stood up. His whole body was in a state of being stimulated at any time, and he looked in the direction he sensed.

    "Brother Gao, Brother Gao!" A clear and sweet voice sounded from that direction, and an ordinary-looking little boy was smiling and waving.

    This is?  Gao Feng was in a daze for a moment, but he immediately noticed the person behind the little boy. This person looked like an ordinary guard, but he was too tall and had a powerful appearance. The terrifying and frightening aura was in this person.  upload out.

    Gao Feng recognized this person. He was the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard Lin Tiggang whom he had seen in Prince Qin's Mansion. He was a terrifying and powerful man who looked like a giant beast from the wild. Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief and met Lin Tiggang's eyes.  Both parties smiled and nodded.

    There were not many people who could be guarded by Lin Tinggang. Gao Feng also reacted, walked forward with a smile and greeted: "Master, this headband looks different every time it changes. I can't even recognize it."  !¡±

    As he walked over to gather his energy, the face of the young man whom Gao Feng was greeting blurred for a while, revealing the pure and beautiful face of Princess Qingrou.

    Indeed, she didn't recognize her, because her appearance this time was completely different from last time. Princess Qingrou was very happy to see Gao Feng. She came over with a smile and said, "Brother Gao, we haven't seen each other for a long time. I have been begging for a long time today. At home,  Just let me out!"

    Before Gao Feng could speak, Lin Ting, who was behind Princess Qingrou, just spoke. There was no emotion or anger on his face, and he just said in a deep voice: "Gao Feng, you have a lot of wrongdoings now. The risk of His Highness being with you is not small. Please be cautious."  The princess¡¯s guards will not leave, they are all here on the street.¡±

    After saying that, he nodded and turned to leave. Although Lin Ting had just left, Gao Feng noticed that Shima Street was different from before. At least a dozen people were paying attention to the princess. This must be the person lurking in the dark.  The princess escorted her.

    Gao Feng did not dare to maintain his normal state, secretly gathering his strength so that he could respond quickly if something happened. With his body in such a state, Princess Qingrou's appearance-changing treasure phantom would lose its effect. To outsiders, it seemed  He was a lively little boy, and Gao Feng looked at him as the original appearance of Princess Qingrou.

    After seeing Gao Feng, the princess's eyes were smiling like crescent moons. With her peerless beauty, there was even more charm. It would have been better if Gao Feng had the appearance of a little boy, but what she saw now was her true appearance.  Feng can't help but be in a trance.

    Seeing that it was Gao Feng's guest, shopkeeper Zhang naturally didn't dare to neglect him. First, he invited Jin Yongji to come and have tea. When the princess came, he naturally had to invite the princess to the restaurant for lunch.

    There are many merchants on Shima Street, and there are many official banquets and the like, so there is also a pretty good restaurant. After Gao Feng passed there, the shopkeeper there was kind enough to buy a private room upstairs for the two of them to take.

    Princess Qingrou was quite calm in front of outsiders. As soon as she entered the room, she got up casually, leaned on the table and complained: "I was fine at first, but suddenly my father didn't let me go out. I asked Brother Gao to protect me."  No, I'm very depressed at home. This time I came out today, I only agreed to it after begging my father. I also sent Uncle Lin to follow me. It was so grand that I don't know why I'm nervous."

    The princess complained, but Gao Feng could guess why. After guarding the princess for the first time, Gao Feng was involved in more things. He was investigating the evil spirits, and the Duke of Lai State came forward to suppress them. There were many contradictions. Gao Feng had such and such things around him.  If you protect the princess at this time, the princess will be too unsafe, so she simply won't be allowed to go out.

    But even if Gao Feng guessed these things, he would not say them clearly. He just said with a smile: "The palace always has their considerations, and your highness the princess does not need to be so bored."

    The little princess nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: "When I saw Brother Gao, my mood immediately improved!"

    Seeing the girl¡¯s happy face, Gao Feng felt that his mood was getting better. Just as he was about to continue chatting, the waiter outside said hello and the food was about to be served. The two of them stopped talking quickly.

    The restaurant was also flattering. Although there were only two of them, they served a sumptuous banquet. When the waiter left, the two of them began to eat and drink. The little princess was usually well-dressed, well-fed, and pampered. Although the restaurant was of good quality, but in the county  But it was nothing in the Lord's eyes, and Gao Feng hadn't eaten for a long time. The two of them just ate something and continued chatting.

    &nbsp; Princess Qingrou seemed to suddenly remember something. She touched her waist and found a half-foot-square jade bucket in her hand. It seemed that there should be a storage treasure similar to the Universe Box around her waist.

    Where is the monthly pass?  Please subscribe and reward (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 181 Leisure

    Gao Feng didn't find any fluctuations in power from this jade bucket, or even any patterns. However, this jade bucket was cut out of a whole piece of jade. There was a hint of green in the milky white, and the whole body had a sense of warmth.  , Gao Feng immediately saw that the material of this jade bucket was quite extraordinary. Ordinary jewelry stores would usually have such a piece of beautiful jade made into jewelry and ornaments, but such a simple jade bucket was a waste of material.

    "Brother Gao, this is the flowerpot I asked someone in the house to make. I have been bored at home these days. When I had nothing to do, I looked through books and found the pattern of a noble phantom. Brother Gao, please help me make one!"  It looks royal, but it's just a flowerpot, but it's made of such precious materials.

    But Gao Feng was also puzzled. It was just a flowerpot, and the materials were more expensive. Why did it take so much trouble to carve it into a precious phantom?

    As if she saw the doubt in Gao Feng's mind, the little princess explained with a smile: "I like to grow flowers, but I forget to water and fertilize them every time, and they die every time I grow them, so I wanted to ask Brother Gao to make this treasure.  "

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly and shook his head. This was really childish behavior, but it was a piece of cake for Gao Feng to do it. It made Princess Qingrou so happy. Look at the smile of this beautiful girl, just do it, it¡¯s nothing.  Difficult things to do.

    Seeing Gao Feng taking the jade bucket, the little princess cheered, smiled and clapped her hands a few times, then remembered something and said: "Oh, the eldest brother doesn't have a carving knife in his hand now. Let's go to Yongji Jewelry Store in the afternoon. By the way,  Also ask them to arrange a secluded place so that no one can see that Brother Gao has such a magical ability."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng also smiled, waved his hand and said: "No need for a carving knife, what kind of runes do you want to carve on this jade bucket, do you have a look?"

    "No need for a carving knife?" Princess Qingrou muttered to herself in confusion, and then said with bright eyes: "Yes, yes."

    While taking out a piece of paper, he asked excitedly: "Brother Gao, what magical skills do you have, can you carve runes without a carving knife?"

    Gao Feng raised a finger.  A golden blade of light appeared on it, and the little princess even said "Wow", extremely excited to see such a novel thing.

    The paper roll unfolds.  This Noble Phantasm is very simple. There is a symbol on each side of the jade bucket, one is "Wo" and the other is "Run".  Then there were two lines connecting the two symbols that formed a strange pattern. Gao Feng pondered for a moment and already held the jade bucket in his hand.

    It is said that it is held in the hand, but in fact there is no contact between the jade bucket and the palm. Gao Feng's left hand uses internal force to drag the jade bucket into the air.  The blade on his right hand is carved on it. Now Gao Feng's strength and ability to control power have been greatly improved, and the carving is extremely smooth.

    The runes and patterns on the jade bucket were all completed in one go. It was completed in the blink of an eye. Watching the light flicker and then return to normal, this noble phantom was completed.

    Gao Feng checked it over and found that the runes and patterns on the jade bucket were all correct. At this time, the jade bucket was different from before.  The inside of the jade bucket has already started to get wet.  And it also has a somewhat unpleasant smell.

    "Is thisis it done?" Princess Qingrou, although she had seen Gao Feng make a precious phantom, still found it incredible that such a simple and quick production was completed, and she stammered with her mouth wide open.

    Looking at the precious jade bucket flowerpot handed over by Gao Feng, Princess Qingrou took it, looked at the inner wall carefully, and reached out to touch it.  Then he smelled it, and his already big eyes widened again.  He exclaimed: ¡°It really works!¡±

    "Brother Gao, now this flowerpot can automatically supply water and fertilizer to flowers and plants. And it will not be excessive. Brother Gao, you are amazing. The book I read said that in order to make this flowerpot, the man went to the desert of the Western Regions.  He searched for beautiful jade in the Gobi Desert, and then went to an isolated island in the East China Sea to retreat for three years before making it. After making this flowerpot, in the process, this man realized the true meaning of carving and became the most outstanding craftsman in the world. How could he be so good?  Brother, have you finished it all at once?" The little princess finished speaking hurriedly like setting off firecrackers.

    Gao Feng did not expect that such a flowerpot would have such great significance, and that it would surprise Princess Qingrou, who had already seen her carving a treasure. In his opinion, this flowerpot was just an ordinary utensil, with talismans on it.  Water and fertilizer are provided, but how can this be so easy? If one person is more diligent in watering and fertilizing, everything is already available. Why bother to make a big show of getting a true talisman and a precious phantom? It is really superfluous.

    However, Gao Feng thought for a moment and asked, "Your Highness, you know a lot about the True Talisman and Noble Phantasm, right?"

    Hearing Gao Feng ask himself, Princess Qingrou suddenly became excited, and her beautiful face under the disguise was flushed. It was rare for Gao Feng to ask her for advice. This feeling of being valued and recognized was very childish.  Princess Qingrou liked it very much. When asked this question, Princess Qingrou subconsciouslyHe puffed up his chest, cleared his throat and replied: "Brother Gao, I have read a lot of books in the palace and the palace. I have even been to the Taoist library. As for the treasures, even if you are familiar with Taoism,  They may not know more than I do!¡±

    When he said this, his little nose was turned up. He looked so cute. Gao Feng couldn't help laughing and asked directly: "Your Highness, I heard someone talk about a kind of treasure a few days ago. It's  A belt with at least twenty runes engraved on it. After it is tied, a person can be strengthened in all directions. It is really incredible. Does this treasure really exist? Does the princess know?"

    "The most suitable materials for engraving runes are gold and snow silver, followed by jade. How can it be possible to engrave runes on a belt? On the book on the book" Qingrou over there  The princess fell into deep thought and was silent for a while, then suddenly jumped up and said excitedly: "I remembered, I remembered, it is the 'Wanfu Dragon Muscle Belt'. This belt was used in the Southern Wasteland fifty years ago.  It appeared at a treasure gathering and was bought by a wealthy businessman, but the wealthy businessman died inexplicably before leaving Dianzhou, and the belt has been missing since then!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a while, shook his head and sighed, "Your Highness, these trivial things must not be in the book. How do you know about them?"

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s emotion, Princess Qingrou raised her chin higher and pretended to be profound: ¡°I know everything and have my own method!¡±

    After finishing speaking, I couldn't keep my face, and said with a smile: "Don't forget my identity. I can read the secret files everywhere. I have been particularly interested in Noble Phantasms since I was a child, so I like it the most.  Look at these."

    Gao Feng also smiled. In the past few days of bloody fighting, intrigues, and chatting with such a lively and lovely girl, he felt really relaxed. Princess Qingrou continued: "This 'Wanfu Dragon Muscle Belt' was made by Taizu of the Wei Dynasty. It is said that  Using dragon tendons as the material, because it is dragon tendons, it can carry more real power and can have more complex combinations of runes, not to mention that the dragon tendons themselves are also effective. It is said that in addition to all-round enhancement, it can also  The wearer is blessed with blessings, so it must be extremely precious. I don¡¯t know when I can see it with my own eyes, but no one dares to reveal such a treasure to others!"

    Listening to the little princess talking incessantly, Gao Feng subconsciously touched his waist. This precious belt was tied there. It turned out to be dragon tendon. Somehow it fell into Gao Tianhe's hands. Gao Feng pondered.  Then asked: "There is such a true talisman and treasure phantom. If I can make it"

    "Brother Gao, this is no longer a precious phantom. I think the documents in the document are all called 'True Talisman Spiritual Treasure'!" Princess Qingrou interrupted Gao Feng and said.

    This was the first time Gao Feng heard the name of True Talisman Lingbao. Princess Qingrou was still in high spirits. Perhaps it was a rare opportunity to show off her knowledge like this. She continued chattering: "Such a treasure requires more than just the True Talisman.  The material of the material is also extremely important, and it often requires those alien beasts and spiritual creatures to make it, so it is called the 'True Talisman Spiritual Treasure'."

    "Your Highness the Princess knows so much!" Gao Feng praised her sincerely. When he praised her like this, the girl's face turned red with excitement and she didn't know what to say.

    Gao Tianhe¡¯s belt is a very powerful treasure. Gao Feng knew it, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so magical.

    After lunch, Gao Feng and the little princess walked around Shima Street a few times. Princess Qingrou didn't say where else to go. She seemed to be very happy walking around with Gao Feng, talking and laughing.  matter.

    Gao Feng still remembers that the first time they met was on Luliu Road, where he rescued the three masters and servants of Princess Qingrou who were insulted by Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Lai Kingdom.

    There are many shops selling girls' accessories and gadgets on this road. Princess Qingrou was very excited. She entered one store and then another, and she didn't feel tired when she picked and picked. It is said that Prince Qin's palace is the richest in the world, and there will be no shortage of anything.  But going shopping and selling things is a natural thing for women, and Princess Qingrou is not immune to it.

    However, Gao Feng is a grown man, and Princess Qingrou is a little boy. It feels so awkward to walk around in a shop where most of the women are. After walking through a few shops, Gao Feng notices that the people around him are  His vision was not right, so he quickly called out the little princess and told her what was wrong.

    Hearing this, Princess Qingrou stuck out her tongue and made a face. She was very playful, but she led Gao Feng to a secluded place on the roadside. She pressed her hand on the hairband a few times. Sure enough, the treasure worn by the princess could  The appearance changed, and now the appearance has changed again. It is already three-thirds similar to the appearance of the real princess, and she looks completely like a girl.

    Although she is still wearing men¡¯s clothing, everyone knows by her appearance that she is a girl disguised as a man. If she enters the store like this, no one will have any objections. As for Gao Feng, everyone recognizes her and knows that she is a serious person.

    This tourA few hours later, the sun was in the west. Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu and Bai Xianyong came over once, but were sent away by Gao Feng.

    Asking for monthly tickets, subscribing, and rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 182 Sneak Night Exploration

    Gao Feng could run for hundreds of miles without losing his composure, but after shopping with the girl for so long, Gao Feng felt a little exhausted. When he finally returned, he bought a lot of various useful and useless jewelry, big and small bags.  .

    Different from Gao Feng's fatigue, the secret guards of Qin Prince's Mansion have been doing their duty. As the sun sets, a guard comes over to inform him that it is time for the Princess to return to the Prince's Mansion. Although Princess Qingrou is reluctant to leave, she can't.  A little tired, before leaving, he quietly said to Gao Feng: "Brother Gao, I have to look good when walking and eating at home, and I have to be hypocritical when dealing with other people. I am still comfortable here, and I will come to see you often in the future."  For play."

    The royal palace naturally has a lot of rules. Princess Qingrou has been doted on by the emperor's grandfather and father since she was a child, and she has a lively temperament. Naturally, she can't stand those kinds of rules. Gao Feng understands this.

    After seeing off Princess Qingrou and returning to Fengtianfang, Gao Feng went to the house that shopkeeper Yongji Zhang gave him, the Sanjin House near the Black Tiger Temple. The key was still stored in Yongji.  Gao Feng took the key and went directly to the house.

    ???????????? According to the writings of wealthy families in the capital, sending out these three-entry houses is often accompanied by servants in the house. Gao Feng had various secrets around him, so he did not accept servants.

    The house was quite grand and spacious, but it was dark now and the house looked eerie. After Gao Feng closed the door, he took out the Qiankun Box and took out a few silver ingots.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s current strength, the silver in his hands is almost like dough, and Gao Feng kneads it there.  Not long after, a mask was already taking shape. The shape of the mask was quite simple, but Gao Feng made it according to the face of a statue from the Demon Subduing Division. Only the eyes, mouth and nose were exposed.

    Then Gao Feng took out two more silver cords, connected the mask together and hung it on his face to try it out, because he had carving skills.  Not only is this mask lifelike, but it is also the right size.

    After finishing these, Gao Feng received the mask into the Qiankun box.  After leaving the house, he hurriedly walked and soon returned to Fengtianfang.

    "Second Master hasn't come back today?"

    "Second Mistress has sent people to search several outhouses and the courtyard where Second Master often goes. I haven't seen Second Master there yet. Are you all panicking now?"

    "The Forbidden Army also sent people to look for them. They said that they didn't see anyone yesterday. They didn't light the bow for two days without any reason, but they have to march according to the law!"

    "I'm telling you, it's better for us to stay away from Gao Tianhe's group in the future. What the hell has Mr. Gao Er been doing all these days!"

    After Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang, Superman's sensory abilities were released. Naturally, he heard the discussions of these tribesmen. The disappearance of General Gao Tianhe of the Forbidden Army Zuo Army began to be noticed by many people. Now everyone only secretly  in a hurry.  It was discussed privately, but I am afraid that as time goes by, more and more people will discuss it, and it will cause shock in the Gao family. Such a high-ranking official disappeared silently in the capital.  I'm afraid there will also be commotion.

    After reviewing the series of events from leaving the city to returning to the city that day, Gao Feng could definitely judge that no one would connect Gao Tianhe's disappearance with him, because there was no evidence, even if Gao Tianhe was confused and arranged  The confidant went to contact the Jianhu Escort Agency.  Then this matter cannot be brought to light, inviting the Sword Tiger Escort Agency to intercept and kill the deacons of the same clan on the way. After speaking out, the person who handled it will be severely punished, and who will be exposed stupidly.

    Thinking about it, there are quite a few people in the Gao family who are close to Gao Tianhe or even subordinate to Gao Tianhe, and there are also many forces controlled by him. If Gao Tianhe falls, who will these forces fall to?  This question is interesting

    Gao Tianhe has not been missing for a long time, and the tribesmen have various speculations and discussions, but their ideas are all wild and wild. No one can imagine that the second master of the Gao family has disappeared.

    As the night got darker, the discussion became more and more in the direction of filial piety. Gao Feng was about to stop his perception, but suddenly he discovered that there was something wrong somewhere on the wall of the main courtyard.

    Gao Feng knew that his senses were extremely sharp, so he immediately released it again. This time, he immediately noticed the weak fluctuations of mana. He looked over and saw a small gecko on the wall. There would be a gecko there at this time. Gao Feng  His heart suddenly felt awe-inspiring, and he pinched it through the air with his fingers.

    Now that Gao Feng is in this state, he is already controlling power, but he is not as cautious in the yard as outside, and the inner energy he emits has a faint golden color.

    The gecko was lying there quietly. As soon as Gao Feng's eyes focused on it, the gecko immediately started crawling rapidly, but Gao Feng was faster and used his internal force to firmly fix the gecko.

    After the energy touched the gecko, the gecko immediately began to twist violently, as if it was burned by fire. The gecko's eyes were alreadyThe pure blue color was even more strange. In an instant, after struggling for a few times, the gecko turned into blue flames, leaving no ashes behind.

    Gao Feng was very vigilant. He didn't know what was going on with this unreasonable gecko?

    At this time, in the palace of Prince Wei, several Taoists from the Qingxu Sect were gathered around a bronze mirror. In the mirror was the image of Gao Feng extending his two fingers. Only a golden light flashed through, and the mirror immediately turned into a blur.

    When the golden light lit up, the Taoists watching softly exclaimed, subconsciously leaning back as if to avoid something. When they looked at the bronze mirror again, there was no image.

    "He can detect the 'talisman'? And break it?" A Taoist in the room said incredulously. Just as others were about to answer, they heard someone coughing outside. Everyone turned around quickly, only to see the Xuan among the Five Mysteries of Qingxu.  Yu and Xuanyun walked in accompanied by an old man wearing a purple gold-patterned Taoist robe.

    This old man has fair hair and a childlike face, and is tall. At first glance, he seems to be seventy or eighty years old, but at a closer look, he seems to be forty or fifty years old. His temperament keeps changing, which makes people feel very strange. When he sees this old man walking in, he is surrounded by people.  The Qingxu Taoists in Bronze Mirror all bowed and saluted, and said respectfully: "I've seen Uncle Xutian."

    When Xuanyu moved out of Laiguo Duke's Mansion that day, he said that his uncle Xutian went to the Prince of Wei's Mansion to make elixirs and wanted to help him. This was the Taoist he was talking about.

    Taoist Xutian of Qingxu Sect glanced at the bronze mirror and said calmly: "You can't practice magic in the capital, and Gao Feng is such a person. What's the use of doing these little tricks? You have eyes and ears."  Why, is it so rare that it can¡¯t be used?¡±

    He said it calmly, but the content of the words was a severe reprimand. The faces of the Taoists in the room were all ugly. Xuan Yu, who was following Xu Tian, ??laughed a few times and said: "Uncle, please don't worry, the nephews all know it."  .¡±

    There was such a small episode, but Gao Feng was extremely vigilant. He fully expanded his perception and searched the entire house. He never found any mana fluctuations or unusual items.

    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Feng calmed down and stood in the yard. Gao Feng became more and more aware of his sensory abilities. He could hear very far away, hear very small sounds, and could see very far away.  , can also see very microscopic details, but the perception of mana fluctuations is limited.

    And Gao Feng¡¯s knowledge about Taoism is very limited. Even if he can¡¯t feel the magic power, it doesn¡¯t mean that the magic can¡¯t work at this distance.

    Gao Feng felt a little uneasy. In his residence here in Fengtianfang, assassins had sneaked into his residence several times, and this time there were strange things. Who knew that there was no other existence spying on him in Fengtianfang and keeping an eye on him at any time.

    Fengtianfang is getting quieter and quieter, and there is no movement or sound around Gao Feng's house. Gao Feng jumped out and looked around, but there was nothing abnormal.

    Listening to the entire Fengtianfang gradually falling asleep, Gao Feng suddenly accelerated and moved with all his strength. Ordinary people could only feel the whistling of the wind in the night and could not see clearly where his figure was. Except for Fengtianhou Mansion and Gao Feng, Fengtianfang  The area outside Tianhe Mansion was carefully sensed by Gao Feng, but no abnormalities were found.

    Gao Feng's figure stopped outside Fengtianfang, accelerated again, and walked quickly towards the south city gate. If someone was following him, he would definitely appear or be exposed in a hurry, but this time he didn't find anything. Gao Feng  When they were still about a mile away from the south city gate, they changed direction again.

    This method of tracking and anti-tracking was something Gao Feng learned from experienced police officers when he was in Zhongjing Mansion. At that time, he thought it would be convenient for handling cases, but he never thought that he would be useful one day.

    After changing directions several times in the capital, Gao Feng confirmed that no one was following him. This time he did not return to his residence, but ran to the Laiguo Duke's mansion.

    The Laiguo Palace occupies a large area and is one of the few wealthy residences in the capital. Because it is a newly built site, it is not surrounded by residential buildings like the Fengtian Marquis Mansion. The Laiguo Palace is surrounded by several spacious streets and open spaces.  , and further outward are the houses of some wealthy families.

    When Gao Feng came to the residence outside Laiguo Duke's Mansion, he slowed down and walked lightly. After walking a few steps, he accelerated back and turned. After he hid in the wall, two people appeared from the intersection. The footsteps of these two people  It was also very light, with weapons in their hands. One person asked in a low voice: "Did you hear anything just now?"

    "I seem to have heard it, but I don't seem to have heard it Let's take a look around." Another person said uncertainly, and then the two of them walked around the street together.

    In the capital, there are magic circles for detection, and various forces such as the Forbidden Army, the Taoist Academy, and the Zhongjing Mansion maintain law and order. The safety of wealthy families is guaranteed, so the guards at the wealthy residences in the capital are relatively average, but I did not expect that LaiguoThe Lai Palace was so alert. Gao Feng wrapped his whole body with inner energy, making no sound with his footsteps, and slowly dodged. At the same time, Gao Feng fully expanded his perception. The Lai Kingdom Palace naturally had measures to cover it.  His perception couldn't go deep, but Gao Feng discovered something else. In the residential area outside the Laiguo Palace, there were at least a dozen sentry posts, some with one or two people, and some with several people, quietly guarding everywhere.

    Thank you all for your support, monthly passes, subscriptions, and rewards (to be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 183 All thanks to courage

    <div>

    What on earth was there to be wary of in the PS Laiguo Duke's Mansion? It was actually so tightly guarded. Gao Feng became more cautious and relied on his own perception to avoid the presence of a noon guard. He passed through the gap and exited the outer residential area.  , suddenly accelerated and reached the wall directly.

    Even if he doesn't sense it carefully, Gao Feng can detect the fluctuations of mana surrounding the Lai Kingdom Mansion. Various magic circles and precious phantoms are functioning inside the walls or somewhere in the mansion. If someone  Sneak in and the relevant people inside will know immediately.

    Gao Feng calmed down for a moment, took out the silver mask he made from his arms and put it on, then slowly stretched out his hand to touch the wall. He was fully alert and ready to leave at any time. As he gathered his energy and strength, Gao Feng's eyes gradually appeared.  Revealing the spell state on the wall, various colors of light and rune-like patterns appeared on the originally vermilion wall. After being touched by hand, these lights and patterns did not change at all.

    Seeing such an effect, Gao Feng understood in his heart that the function of the Obliteration Ring may not be to eliminate the spell, but to prevent the spell from finding its target. In other words, it is to make the holder of the Noble Phantasm invisible in the spell.  , the mana has no target to act on, so it naturally becomes ineffective.

    The contact with the wall did not activate his magic power. Gao Feng had some concerns in his mind. He exerted a little force and flew into the air. He controlled his power very accurately and his jumping speed was not too fast. There was no sound of wind. He happened to jump over the wall.  At that moment, he pressed his hand on the wall, and with the help of this force, it fell lightly to the ground.

    After falling, Gao Feng waited quietly for a while and everything was normal. It seemed that the protection on the high wall was not disturbed. Gao Feng took a deep breath, released his inner strength, lifted his body slightly off the ground, and began to walk towards the house.

    Late at night, most people in the entire capital have fallen asleep, and the Laiguo Palace is also very quiet. However, there are quite a lot of people on night watch. There are many nurses and servants who are busy walking around. Gao Feng will  The perception is completely spread, and the perception of the mansion will be blocked when detecting outside the mansion, but the range of perception inside the mansion can be expanded. Relying on this, Gao Feng can predict in advance whether there is anyone in the direction he is going.

    He moved forward carefully in the gap between people coming and going. No one could detect his presence. Although the Laiguo Duke's mansion was vast, it was just a mansion after all. The mansions of such wealthy and noble families were so strictly regulated in the capital.  In this place, the style of houses and courtyards has fixed regulations, which is quite similar to Fengtianhou Mansion. Gao Feng knows where the warehouse is, where the servants live, and where the master's study, living room and bedroom are.

    Duke Lai Guo and his wives and concubines have already rested, but Zhu Qingliu, the eldest son of Lai Guo Duke, is still drinking and having fun. There is more than one woman accompanying him. There is nothing unusual in other places. They all perform their duties.

    Gao Feng had detected and sensed everything from front to back, from the master¡¯s house to the servants. He even peeked over the wall and found nothing unusual.

    At the end of the search, we stopped outside the courtyard of the Laiguo Gongjia Temple. Gao Feng¡¯s perception could not penetrate deep inside. The abnormality must be a monster. This place must be different from other places in the Laiguo Gongfu. There must be something weird inside.

    Gao Feng concentrated his energy, but he didn't know that whenever he wanted to look at it carefully, there would always be gold flashing in his eyes, and there was no fluctuation of mana on the wall, everything was normal.

    Jumping up lightly, Gao Feng put one hand on the wall, slightly exposed his head and looked into the yard. There seemed to be several bright lamps burning in the family temple, but this little light made the yard look even darker. Gao Feng glanced around  However, everything was normal, but there seemed to be something wrong with the ground in the yard.

    Gao Feng stretched his head to look over, but was shocked. There were countless thin red lines on the ground. Could these be the shapes of the magic circle?  Then Gao Feng laughed in his heart. He took another look and understood why it was like this. It turned out that it was the red line that already existed on the ground. It was not known whether it was a decoration or something, but not the traces of mana in the void that he saw with concentration.

    This temple is surrounded by walls and is a completely enclosed area. Now, this is the only place in Laiguogong's mansion that has not been carefully examined.

    Gao Feng is sure that the Duke of Lai Kingdom has something to do with Jiuyoumen and evil spirits, but whether there are any clues that prove the connection can be found in the Duke of Lai Kingdom, Gao Feng is here to try his luck. This is his only clue now.  .  Gao Feng put his hand on the wall with a little force, and used the momentum to turn over, landing lightly and skillfully.

    Before landing, Gao Feng found that his senses had detected every place in the yard. There was a person in the main hall of the family temple, and there were five people in the side hall on the right. Everything was normal.

    Gao Feng was disappointed. This risky infiltration seemed to be in vain. He had already gathered his strength and prepared to jump out of here after landing.

    Just after landing, the internal force of the sole hit the red line on the ground without any sound.breath, but still let the red line move

    It was at this moment that Gao Feng sensed that the six people in the side hall of the main hall suddenly disappeared!

    There was no movement or sound, and he just disappeared out of thin air. Gao Feng suddenly felt awe-inspiring. At this moment, the entire courtyard of the family temple suddenly became extremely dark.

    Just now, I could still see the flickering lights in the main hall of the family temple, and I could borrow the starlight from the sky, but at this time, all the light seemed to have disappeared. Gao Feng's body had become dark everywhere, with nothing to block it, and nothing dark.  When the fog comes out, it's completely black.

    At that moment, the presence of ordinary people just felt in the side hall was like a wild beast, extremely ferocious.

    At this moment, Gao Feng no longer cared about hiding himself, the inner power of the God-Suppressing Art suddenly exploded, and his whole body was enveloped in golden light!  This golden light collided with darkness, and the darkness was immediately dissolved!

    There were footsteps on the right side. Each step seemed to weigh as much as a thousand pounds. It was just one step. A big man in black had already rushed to Gao Feng. In his hand, the big man had a huge black ax as high as a man and chopped it down!

    Gao Feng¡¯s golden brilliance in his right hand quickly condensed into a sharp edge, and he faced it with his backhand!

    The indestructible golden brilliance collided with the giant ax, and they were evenly matched. The giant ax reversed and struck again. The giant ax was made of steel and weighed several hundred kilograms. However, the big man danced with one hand, very flexibly, but  Every time the weapons collided, Gao Feng felt that the opponent's ax was powerful!

    There was an instant collision sound. The two of them waved their arms, but neither took a step back. There was also an enemy. Gao Feng suddenly felt that danger was approaching. At this moment, the hairs all over Gao Feng's body stood on end. It was very scary!

    But the giant man was swinging the big ax in his hand more and more urgently. With every swing, black air could even be seen lingering around the ax blade. Gao Feng was unable to make a move and was completely entangled.

    In an instant, the golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly brightened. He turned his head and shouted in the direction of the main hall, "Broken!"

    The sound was like thunder, and the voice was like substance. The entire Laiguo Duke Zhu's family temple, and even the entire Laiguo Duke's palace trembled under this drink.

    This is the "Demon-Breaking Roar"!

    The surrounding darkness quickly receded, and a giant claw of white bones with a radius of several feet was revealed. The bone shone like gold and iron, and there was an extremely rich black air lingering on it. The huge bone claw suddenly collapsed under this drink.  !

    Gao Feng, who was wearing a silver mask, was already firing with all his strength at that moment. He could see a rune with a mighty image shining golden light in the void in front of him. He rushed forward, and the bone claw was struck by the rune.  Once touched, it shatters immediately!

    The bone claws shattered, revealing a middle-aged man in black robe standing on the steps of the main hall. He was the three Dharma Masters seen outside the city that day!

    The leisurely look on the faces of the three Dharma Masters has disappeared, and their faces are full of ruthlessness. I don¡¯t know if he can see the golden runes that hit the sky. The long hair of the three Dharma Masters scattered behind their heads suddenly fluttered.  , the three Dharma Masters made a "pop" sound, and a mouthful of blood mist was sprayed out.

    The invisible golden runes were immediately blocked after touching the blood mist, and then disappeared into the void. However, under this spray, the faces of the three Dharma Masters were also a little bleak!

    Breaking the Demon roared, and golden light shone everywhere. The darkness shrouding the courtyard quickly faded away, and the other four big men holding weapons were also revealed. Under this golden light, the bodies of the five big men seemed to be corroded by strong acid, making sizzling sounds.  , they retreated in a hurry.

    "Who is it?" The three Dharma Masters shouted, with some fatigue in their voices.

    Gao Feng has understood that this visit was not in vain. The Duke Lai's mansion is really related to evil spirits. The Jiuyou Master and the Jiuyou Black Armor are hidden in this temple.

    The demon-breaking roar seemed to have great restraint on the evil demon Jiuyou. At this moment, Jiuyou Dharma Master and the six black armored men of Jiuyou were forced to stop!

    There was already movement around, the Duke Lai's mansion had been alarmed, Gao Feng could not answer, he had already jumped up, in mid-air, pushed back with both palms, his internal energy was released without reservation, the wind howled rapidly,  Gao Feng's whole body flew outward in relay!

    When the five black-armored men saw Gao Feng leaving, they roared and tried to catch up. As soon as they started, they were stopped by the three magic masters. The three magic masters said with a gloomy face: "This silver face knows who we are, and he just cast spells and used force.  If you don¡¯t restrain yourself, the Taoist people are coming, let¡¯s go first!¡±

    Gao Feng was in mid-air, his palms flying, and he kept slapping back. His internal energy roared in the void, making Gao Feng's speed in mid-air faster and faster!

    The guards of Laiguo Duke's Mansion have been alerted. There are servants screaming in the mansion, some people are moving hurriedly, and there are even spells coming from below. However, Gao Feng's speed is too fast at this time, and no one can catch up.  Gao Feng glided directly out of Lai Guogong's mansion. Just now he landed in the open space outside the wall. There were already two people in front of him.He shouted angrily and rushed forward. Gao Feng rushed forward and directly grabbed the two people's clothes, and then threw them down. The two people immediately passed out.

    Although they were fighting, Gao Feng kept on running forward, and the two secret sentries were thrown down. A warrior appeared on the wall of the Lai Kingdom Mansion. This warrior held a big bow and aimed at Gao Feng.  In the direction where Feng was running, he let out a low roar, opened his bow and nocked an arrow, and a long arrow flew out quickly, shooting straight at Gao Feng.

    The light on the big bow flashes, and the long arrow also has the light of power. The speed of the arrow is already extremely fast. This is an arrow shot by a strong man!

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 184 If you don¡¯t check, I will.

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> The arrow is fast, Gao Feng runs faster!  In the blink of an eye, he had already run more than 700 steps. The arrow kept flying rapidly and its power continued unabated!  Gao Feng didn't even look back. In the blink of an eye, he had already taken more than a thousand steps, a thousand steps with one arrow, which was already amazing!

    But the arrow never caught up with Gao Feng and fell to the ground exhausted. Gao Feng had already run far away. He couldn't even catch up with the arrow, let alone his pursuers!

    Gao Feng ran quickly. In this state, he was not at full strength. Apart from the roaring wind, there was no other movement.

    When he ran to his house on Shima Street in Nancheng, Gao Feng arrogantly opened the door with the key. After entering the yard and locking the door, he did not enter the house. Instead, he jumped directly onto the roof.

    Warriors in the realm of "giant power" launch with all their strength, and those in similar realms, or even those in a realm stronger than this, fight back with all their strength. Within the scope of the capital, the Taoist temple will inevitably be alarmed, and the Taoist temple will be disturbed by the black wolf's transformation that day.  Going out, such a huge momentum today will definitely alarm the wider public.

    Gao Feng stood on the roof and could already see dozens of rays of light rising in the direction of the Taoist Temple. After crossing the night sky, they went straight to the direction of Laiguo Duke's Mansion. Suddenly, dozens of bright rays appeared in the dark night sky.  The brilliance is like a meteor shower, extremely magnificent.

    In addition, you can also vaguely hear the sound of drums and horns in the eastern part of the capital. This is a signal for the mobilization of the Forbidden Army. This time, the alarm is really big.

    I don¡¯t know how the Duke of Lai Kingdom explained it, but a smile appeared on Gao Feng¡¯s lips. He took off the silver mask on his face, kneaded it into a ball in his hands, and then tore it into small pieces.  When he rushed into Duke Lai's mansion, only the six people from Jiuyoumen could see his face clearly. The silver mask was his only feature. If this was destroyed, the most obvious evidence would be gone.

    Dozens of rays of light descended in mid-air in the direction of Duke Lai's Mansion, and the sound of people shouting and neighing could be heard faintly, even without Gao Feng's superhuman perception.  There was already a bit of commotion among the surrounding households, and no one knew what was going on at such a late hour.

    If the beings of Jiuyoumen are not fools, when the Taoist Temple and the Forbidden Army's large group of people arrive.  They must have run far away, Gao Feng thought in his heart, but his hands kept moving.  He took off his robe, tore it into pieces, then dug a hole in the yard and burned all the rags.

    After dealing with this, all traces that could prove that he had been to Laiguo Duke's Mansion were destroyed. The next step was to wait until early tomorrow morning to tell Deng Tianshi everything he saw.

    Gao Feng sat quietly on the roof. Almost an hour later, dozens of rays of light rose from the direction of the Lai Kingdom Palace and returned to the Taoist temple. The mobilization of soldiers, shouting and neighing, gradually became quiet.  The night passed like this.

    When there was still an hour before dawn, Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang. This time he was still cautious and relaxed, lest he encounter any strange things again.  But everything was normal, nothing strange was found.

    After dawn, Gao Feng went out as usual. This time he did not walk in a hurry. He nodded politely to the neighbors who got up early. After leaving Fengtianfang, he went straight to the Taoist temple.

    The Taoist Temple is adjacent to the Imperial Palace.  There were many government offices nearby. Gao Feng slowed down and walked slowly after arriving nearby.

    I have been here several times in the early morning in the past, but today I saw a large number of soldiers guarding me. Some generals were whispering there. Gao Feng walked by wearing the official uniform of a fifth-grade general. Although the official uniform was a little worn, it was still there.  No one came up to ask. Walking in front of these generals, Gao Feng could hear what they said without letting go of his senses.

    ¡°¡­Have you heard about the attack on the Demon Suppressing Commander Gao Feng?¡±

    "That Gao Feng? The one who engaged in a bloody battle with Lai Guo's family and was chosen as a bodyguard by Princess Qingrou?"

    "That's him. Gao Feng was tricked out of the city a few days ago. There were evil demons ambushing him outside the city. Do you know about this?"

    "Evil? Just outside the city? God, what's going on? This is the first time I've heard of it! What do you mean by this?"

    "It's the same group of people who attacked Lai Guogong's mansion last night!"

    "Inside the capital! Oh my god!"

    Hearing this discussion, Gao Feng stopped for a moment. The Duke of Lai Kingdom really knows how to find excuses, but in the capital, to have such a powerful evil demon attack such a wealthy and noble family would definitely cause a sensation in the world.  It's such a big event that it's not unusual to see so many soldiers and horses patrolling and guarding in the early morning.

    According to his experience last time, the Taoist temple should not have opened at this time, but Gao Feng saw from a distance that Taoist Lu, who knew his guests, was standing in front of the door to greet the guests. It was different from the deserted place in the past.?There are really a lot of people coming to the Taoist Temple today.

    Seeing Gao Feng appearing in front of the door, Taoist Lu did not dare to neglect and greeted him quickly. Gao Feng explained that he wanted to see Master Deng. Taoist Lu said diligently and enthusiastically: "Master Tian has ordered that if Master Gao asks to see you, please come in immediately.  There are many guests today, so we won¡¯t greet adults on the trail.¡±

    After saying that, he gave Gao Feng a paper crane and turned around to greet others. There were not many sedans in front of the Taoist temple. They were all horses, and well-equipped guards were waiting. Looking at this look, you knew you were here.  Most of the people who visit are military generals, which is normal. Against evil spirits in this world, there is only war.

    Now Gao Feng can be regarded as a familiar person. He followed the paper crane leading him all the way to Deng Tianshi's house. When he walked to the courtyard door, the courtyard door automatically opened inwards.

    As soon as Gao Feng stepped into the courtyard, he saw the long beak pecked at the paper crane like lightning, piercing the paper crane directly. It was the white crane that he hadn't seen for a few days. The white crane was already a lot bigger.  Circles, the horns of the bird's beak and long claws showed a crystal luster. Seeing Gao Feng this time, Bai He changed his previous cold and arrogant attitude. Instead, he took the initiative to get close to him, but cats and dogs only rubbed his body. Bai He  But he flapped Gao Feng's back with his broad wings in a very humane manner.

    "Xiaobai, stop messing around, let Nephew Gao Xian come in!" Deng Tianshi's voice came from the house.

    "Uncle Shi, last night my nephew was exploring Duke Lai's mansion and met the Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Black Armor. They hurriedly fought with all their strength. Only then did they alarm the magic circle and cause such a big commotion in the capital.  ." After entering the house, Gao Feng went straight to the point.

    "Have you seen the evil spirits in Jiuyou Sect with your own eyes?" Deng Tianshi asked solemnly. Gao Feng nodded affirmatively. Deng Tianshi said in a deep voice: "Last night, the Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy who went to Laiguo Gong's Mansion were led by me.  Although Duke Lai Guo said that the evil spirits who came to attack had already escaped, in the name of safety, I led people to conduct a general search of the mansion. No trace of the evil devils was found. In the end, I left a bodyguard.  The manpower will return later.¡±

    Hearing what Tianshi Deng said, a look of disappointment suddenly appeared on Gao Feng's face. No evidence was found. Then the Duke of Lai became the victim, so he had completely cut off his relationship with the evil spirit.

    Seeing Gao Feng's expression, Tianshi Deng certainly understood why, and said with a smile: "The Zhu family came forward to suppress it before, and now there is such a big commotion. Even if no evidence is found, how can he explain it clearly, everyone in the early morning and  The heavenly masters gathered together to discuss and prepare to keep an eye on the Zhu family."

    These few incidents have solidified the connection between the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom and the evil spirits. Whether the evidence exists or not is not the most important thing.

    Gao Feng stood up solemnly, clasped his fists and said: "Master Tian, ??when will the Zhu family be investigated, I am willing to do my best!"

    It seems that the Zhu family of Lai Kingdom, who colluded with evil spirits to do evil, is about to be destroyed. Gao Feng also became excited, but he did not expect that when he said this, Deng Tianshi showed a bitter smile on his face, shook his head and said: "It's still early, it's still early, now it's just  But we need to keep a close eye on it. If nothing else, the Taoist Academy doesn¡¯t have much energy to pay attention to this now. If Duke Lai and Concubine Lai are active, maybe it will be settled!"

    Gao Feng stood there and didn¡¯t know what to say. Deng Tianshi¡¯s speech was really full of twists and turns. What is going on?  Tianshi Deng glanced at him and said, "Did you forget what day it will be in another month?"

    Another month?  Gao Feng was really confused for a moment. Looking at his confused look, Deng Tianshi shook his head and said, "Your Majesty's seventy-fifth birthday is coming soon!"

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that the Great Xia Empire was ruled by the emperor alone. The joys and sorrows of the benevolent Emperor Hong Hui were the joys and sorrows of the Great Xia Empire. The emperor's birthday was called the Holy Birthday, and the emperor of Great Xia had one hundred and twenty  With a lifespan of about 20 years, this seventy-fifth birthday is right in the middle. It has special significance and should be celebrated with special attention and universal celebration.

    On days like this, no one will casually punish wealthy nobles, because this will affect the festive atmosphere of the emperor's birthday. Qualified people are preparing birthday gifts and other related things, as long as they can make the emperor happy, Longyan is delighted.  , there will be countless benefits.

    During such a special period of time, the Taoists in the Taoist Academy are also different from ordinary times. The Taoists have profound magical powers, mysterious methods, and have precious materials of this kind. Such characters, whether they are making treasures or refining elixirs, are all  Good helpers, at this time, everyone hires them with generous gifts and money to help.

    Those who were invited were only those Taoist generals and Daozheng. The heavenly masters and real people in the Taoist temple were one entity in themselves. They themselves had to consider giving birthday gifts to the Emperor Ren. The Taoist temple was an official office of Daxia, so naturally they could not  Even if you stay out of things, you must be extra attentive to the prosperity and wealth of yourself and your family.

    Looking at Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, Deng Tianshi said with some shameSaid: "Everyone has to do this, and I also want to ask you to make a treasure and send it to me. Brother Zhengxiu was invited by King Wei a month ago, saying that he was with the Qingxu Sect.  Let¡¯s practice the ¡®Life-Extending Gu Yuan Dan¡¯ together with Xu Tian.¡±

    Gao Feng suddenly felt a little helpless. Tracking down the evil spirit was so important to him, but for this reason he was unable to devote all his efforts to tracking it down. This was really speechless.

    ? ¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all (){Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 185: First knowledge of the Holy Shou Competition

    <tr><td>

    <div id="content"> There was silence in the room for a while, and Tianshi Deng sighed and said: "This is also helpless. We finally got a start, but it was interrupted like this. It is a pity, Gao Feng, what happened last night  I'm afraid there won't be any traces left at Laiguo Duke's Mansion, and those demon disciples will definitely go elsewhere."

    Gao Feng nodded solemnly. Originally, he was a complete junior in front of Deng Tianshi. With his true energy and a series of righteous deeds, the relationship between the two quickly grew closer without knowing it. Deng Tianshi also valued Gao Feng more and more.  , the two sides no longer look like elders and juniors, but are talking about friendship as equals.

    After another moment of silence, Gao Feng clapped his hands heavily and said, "There may not be any traces. Mr. Lai Guo is also a scheming person. He naturally knows the risks of hiding evil demons in the house, but he still wants to do it.  , then there must be a reason why they must be in the mansion. Even if those evil demons escape, they won¡¯t be far away. They may have to go back to contact them, and there will definitely be something to gain from further inspections!¡±

    Gao Feng said categorically here. At this time, the atmosphere in the Laiguo Duke's mansion was very depressing. There were fully armed Imperial Army soldiers on duty inside and outside the mansion. There were also three Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy in the main hall, and servants coming and going.  They all keep their heads down and walk quickly, unwilling to stay in any one place.

    Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State also had errands at the Dudu Mansion, but he sent someone there early this morning to take leave and stayed in the manor to deal with the messy family affairs.

    "My lord, the father-in-law sent by Lady Laifei to greet me has already sent him away. According to his instructions, he sent a thousand taels of silver, and he accepted it." After a servant finished reporting, he looked up in surprise, because  The scholar next to Lai Guogong looked quite unfamiliar.  He doesn't look like someone who often comes to the palace.

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, had a face full of displeasure. He nodded to indicate that he understood, and said, "Don't let people in. You must inform them first when they come in."

    After the servant left the main hall, the scholar who had been standing next to him sat down rudely. According to the rules of superiority and inferiority, everyone in the palace except the Duke's wife.  Even the prince of the country has to stand. This scholar looks like he is just a commoner, how dare he be so rude.

    The weird thing is.  There was no unpleasant look on the face of Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State. The scholar said easily: "Master, don't worry too much. Although there will be some suspicions, no one can care about it as the saint's life is approaching. During this time, Duke  I¡¯ll make arrangements and it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    Zhu Zhengrui¡¯s face became even more gloomy, and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Do you think the Taoists in the mansion and the imperial guards outside are really here to protect the palace? I¡¯m afraid that once His Majesty¡¯s birthday is over, investigations will begin.¡±

    The scholar laughed easily, and his voice suddenly changed when he laughed. If the trusted servants of the Duke of Lai heard this voice.  I must have heard that it was the voice of the noble Third Master. Hearing the change in the scholar's voice, Duke Lai Guo had no surprise or surprise on his face, but he asked angrily: "Mr. Master! Don't think you can  Stay out of the matter. Without me, how can you set up an altar in Daxia? If something happens to me, the situation you have worked so hard to restore will be wiped out!"

    "Young Master, don't be anxious. Before your birthday, we will definitely give you an explanation. I will lead the altar warriors away this afternoon so that they can no longer find any traces!" Mr. Third, who had changed his appearance, relaxed.  said.

    As soon as he heard this, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State, immediately stood up, glared at the third gentleman in front of him and said, "You want to just leave?"

    Lai Guoping seemed to be a pampered and noble man on a day-to-day basis, but once he got angry, his aura suddenly changed, and he seemed to be twice as tall. The furniture and utensils in the room began to tremble, as if it was an earthquake. During those three days,  The tea bowl on the coffee table next to the gentleman had cracks inexplicably, and the momentum was so fierce.

    But under the pressure of such momentum, Mr. San was able to take care of himself, as if he didn't feel the real pressure at all. He just smiled and said: "Please don't worry, sir, I left this time just to spend this time for my uncle."  Difficulty, she will definitely return within a month, and the spirit of Concubine Lai can still last for half a year, what is there to be anxious about, sir?"

    "Return in one month?" Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, showed no signs of losing his momentum, and there was already a faint brilliance floating around his body. The third gentleman smiled and replied: "Young Master also said just now that the foundations of our sect that have finally been restored are all in the Duke."  If the master leaves his hands and everything goes up in smoke, even if we can escape the master, we still can¡¯t escape the divine king¡¯s punishment!¡±

    Mr. Third's words were extremely heartbreaking, but they made Duke Lai Guo relax. At this time, Mr. Third stopped smiling and said solemnly: "The man who came last night was wearing a mask, but the power of the martial arts and that  Gao Feng is exactly the same. This person must be eliminated. Otherwise, he will definitely be a big trouble in the future. I can¡¯t see many things clearly in the capital these days, so I have to go back to Jiangzhou for advice.Dharma Master, when I come back, Gao Feng will be solved, and Mr. Gong will also get through the difficulties!  "

    Duke Lai Guo stared at Mr. San for a while, and his aura slowly calmed down. He returned to his seat and sat down. He said coldly: "Gao Feng, this bastard, I will deal with it before you come back."

    The third gentleman shook his head and smiled, but did not speak.

    Although the people from the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army strictly guard the Lai Kingdom Mansion, or in other words strictly monitor it, there are no restrictions on the entry and exit of normal servants and family members.

    In the afternoon of that day, a clerk from Laiguo Palace led five servants to Jiangzhou to verify this year¡¯s field rent and harvest, and then left the capital.

    Seventy percent of the land in Jiangzhou is the farm of the Zhu family of Laiguo Gong. Most of the officials in Jiangzhou are disciples of the Zhu family, so it is equivalent to the territory of Laiguo Gong's family.

    Gao Feng didn't know that the Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Heijia he saw last night would leave the capital on this day. After he came out of the Taoist temple, he went directly to the Demon Suppression Division. He was the one who came to the Demon Suppression Division to investigate the demon case.  Responsible, there was such a big commotion last night, the Demon Suppression Department will definitely receive the news from above.

    The Taoist Academy is not far from the Demon Suppressing Division. After Gao Feng arrived, Huang Zhiping hurriedly came out to greet him. As soon as they met, he said: "I sent people to look for Master Gao early in the morning, but they couldn't find him anywhere. I didn't expect Master Gao."  Came here by myself.¡±

    Just as Gao Feng thought, the palace issued a decree to ask all relevant yamen to strictly investigate the rampant activities of evil spirits. If necessary, all forces can be used to eliminate them. Moreover, the official document issued specifically mentioned two examples. One is  Gao Feng encountered the siege of Master Jiuyou and Jiuyou Black Armor outside the city. Another thing was that evil spirits invaded Laiguo's palace last night and escaped after a fierce battle with the guards of the palace.

    The official document about the evil invasion of Laiguo Palace last night is very detailed. It is a demon disciple wearing a silver mask. This person is extremely powerful, almost at the peak level of "hardness and softness" of a warrior. Please be careful everywhere.

    After reading this official document, Gao Feng was immediately stunned. He couldn't laugh or cry for a moment. The Laiguo family really confused right and wrong. With such a description, he who sneaked in last night became a demon.

    Seeing the change in Gao Feng¡¯s expression, Huang Zhiping gave a cautious suggestion: ¡°The evil spirit is so vicious, Master Gao must be careful.¡±

    Hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help coughing twice. After his breathing became smoother, he quickly nodded and agreed. Because he was responsible for investigating the evil spirits, he should have received the official document coming to the Demon Suppression Department.

    Gao Feng collected the official document, and the caution on Huang Zhiping's face turned into a smile, and he said: "I'm here with Master Gao today not only for this official matter. Please wait a moment, I'll ask the Captain to come."

    The Demon-Suppressing Department has always been a quiet yamen. It is already rare for official documents to investigate and hunt down evil spirits to come over. Now there is actually a second one. Gao Feng is surprised.

    While talking, Captain Hongshi came to Huang Zhiping's room. Gao Feng quickly stood up to greet him. Captain Hongshi said with a smile on his face: "We are all members of our family, why should we be so polite? Sit down quickly!"

    This attitude was much closer than before, and Gao Feng felt a little more puzzled. Captain Hongshi sat down, and the servants served tea and then left. Hongshi said with a smile: "Our Zhenmo Division is a leisurely yamen, and we have always been  You are looked down upon by everyone else, but since you Gao Feng joined our Demon Suppression Division and made such great achievements, our Yamen's reputation has also become famous, and you can stand upright in front of outsiders. I am really shameless as a captain.  There is light above!¡±

    Huang Zhiping nodded repeatedly, but Gao Feng felt even more strange. Today's situation is not the time to talk about this. Captain Hongshi continued: "Every time His Majesty's fifth or tenth birthday is celebrated, a competition will be held in the capital.  We need to send people from all the military yamen in the capital to participate. You know what our Demon Suppression Division is like. We have never been able to send anyone to compete. At this time, we can't hold our heads high in front of other military yamen.  "

    Speaking of martial arts competition, Gao Feng understood what was going on. Captain Hongshi was talking about a martial arts competition. It was a martial arts competition held to celebrate the birthday of the Great Xia Zi, also known as the "Holy Birthday Competition".  The emperor is the lord of the world. The fifth and tenth birthday is not just a one-day celebration, but also a variety of celebration activities throughout the year.

    Taizu of Daxia was a military commander. The emperors of Daxia considered themselves warriors and always advocated maintaining the martial arts. Therefore, on these birthdays, a martial arts competition was always held for the warriors of the capital to compete.

    Warriors are very brave and fight fiercely. Who is stronger and who is weaker must be determined through fighting. However, the country has a royal legal system and it is impossible for warriors to fight privately. However, we cannot suppress the fighting spirit and courage of warriors and hold such a contest.  Martial arts competition also means that warriors can compete decisively under official supervision and vent their fighting spirit and courage.

    The official military yamen of Daxia include imperial guards, imperial troops, and arresting teams.The Demon Suppressing Division is also a branch of the Forbidden Army, and the candidates for each birthday competition are selected from these official offices and armies.  In addition, the laws of Daxia also stipulate that in case of national affairs, the guards and family soldiers of noble families can be recruited to fight. The warriors in the bodyguards and sects must also obey the recruitment. With the background of this law, these warriors are also qualified to participate in martial arts competitions.  .  Because it is a birthday celebration, all candidates participating in the competition must be under the age of thirty-five. Gaining means youth. This competition has become a competition for young warriors in the capital of Daxia () {Piaotian Literature www.  piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 186 Saving the Daughter

    <div>

    The warriors who can participate in this competition are all heroes of the moment, powerful figures from all over the world. Compared to them, these captains in the Demon Suppressing Division are not on the stage. They are all young masters who rely on their noble phantoms to show off their power.  How is it possible to compete with real people with real swords and guns?

    Captain Hong Shi has been a captain in the Demon Suppressing Division for some years. Hong Shi is also a member of the royal family and has a noble status. Although the Captain of the Demon Suppressing Division is a leisurely position, it does not mean that Hong Shi can be calm and indifferent, regardless of honor and disgrace. He is usually despised by others.  The ridicule made me angry when I thought about it, but there was nothing I could do about it.

    But this year is different. Gao Feng¡¯s dazzling performance in various places and his outstanding achievements have made the Zhenmo Division famous in the capital and made Captain Hong Shi¡¯s face shine. Everyone also knows that the Zhenmo Division is not just a decoration, let alone a decoration.  Needless to say, everyone also knows that Gao Feng is highly skilled in martial arts and has a very high level. He is a strong man among the younger generation.

    "When we came here for the competition in the past, our Demon Suppression Division said that we were busy with errands and no one was participating. No one understood the reason. I even felt blushing. But this year it is different. With you here, our Demon Suppression Division will definitely  You will feel proud, Gao Feng, I have already reported you to the Governor's Mansion as a candidate for the Demon Suppression Division, you must fight for our Demon Suppression Division and come back first!" Captain Hongshi finally got to the point, his face  His expression was extremely excited.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses. He quickly stood up and clasped his fists and said, "Please rest assured, Captain, my subordinates will definitely strive to be the first and live up to your expectations."

    Captain Hongshi stood up and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder repeatedly, saying: "Okay. Okay. The martial arts competition will start in forty days. You don't have to go to work these days. Concentrate on martial arts preparation. If you need anything, tell Huang Qiang. You must  Give our Demon Suppressing Division a good reputation!"

    Gao Feng quickly agreed, and then raised his head and asked: "Sir Captain, the official decree states that we will investigate and hunt down evil spirits. I have to concentrate on this official business, and I am afraid I won't be able to take care of it during the martial arts competition. Can I please ask Lord Captain to arrange it."  During the competition, let others take the place of the official"

    Before he finished speaking, Captain Hongshi interrupted with a smile and said: "That is the exclusive responsibility of the Taoist Academy. Our assistance from the Demon Suppression Division is just a formal document. Don't worry about it. Just concentrate on the competition. You guys talk first.  I made an appointment with Soldier and Horse Commander Lao Zhou to have a drink, and I will go over first!"

    Captain Hongshi laughed and waved his hands and left. Gao Feng was a little dazed there. He thought the pursuit of evil spirits was a big deal, but in the eyes of Shangguan, it was not as big as the competition held to celebrate the emperor's birthday.

    When Captain Hongshi went out, Huang Zhiping took a sip of tea.  He said with a smile: "Dong Baiwei, the commander-in-chief of the Forbidden Army's Huwei camp, made a bet with our captain, whoever's subordinate has a good ranking in this competition will win a drink from the other party. These two are also old friends."  "

    Huwei Camp is a branch of the Forbidden Army, where the disciples of the generals hang out, but it is better than the dudes of the Demon-Suppressing Division. The young warriors inside are relatively strong. Gao Feng has also dealt with the people inside, and once  In the Moon Tower, I had a fight with Qiu Wenwei who used a fast sword, one finger versus one sword.  A big win.

    Dong Baiwei, the general of Huwei Camp, is a descendant of Ren Emperor's mother's family, but he and Hong Shi are old friends. However, this friendship is not a friendship, but a relationship of mutual competition, according to Huang Zhiping's experience.  This Dong Baiwei often showed off the elite of his Huwei Camp and belittled the incompetence of the Demon Suppressor.  Make it impossible for Hong Shi to step down.

    After Gao Feng rose up and made great achievements, making the Demon Suppression Division the limelight, the situation was somewhat reversed. Hong Shi and Dong Baiwei were the first-class nobles in the capital, and they often drank and had fun with each other.  It was Dong Baiwei who was there to show off and ridicule, but now it has become Hong Shi and Dong Baiwei to show off the achievements of the Suppression Division and laugh at the uselessness of Huwei Camp.

    The two of them had not been together for such a long time. How could Dong Baiwei bear this anger? He expressed disbelief in any of Gao Feng's achievements and performance, thinking that Captain Hongshi was cheating and probably doing something to show off. The two argued endlessly, and then decided  After making a bet, the Shengshou martial arts contest cannot be faked, and both Huwei Camp and the Demon Suppressing Division will send out candidates. When the time comes, the Huwei Camp will send its own strong players, and the Demon Suppressing Division will send Gao Feng. If they can meet in the contest, both sides will win.  The winner will be determined naturally. If we cannot meet and compete, then it will depend on the ranking.

    "Our captain specifically went to ask the Marquis of Fengtian, inquired with the people in Laiguo Duke's Mansion, and even asked Deng Tianshi, just to know your realm. After confirming it, we went to make a bet with Dong Baiwei  " Experienced Huang Zhiping understood the joints quite well and said with a smile.

    Gao Feng didn't feel very comfortable in his heart. He fought hard, but few people cared about him. All he thought about was fighting for power. But after all, the Zhenmo Division was the yamen he served. Captain Hongshi treated him well, and he still had to do what he should do.  Do it.

    After a moment of silence, Gao Feng stood up and said goodbye. Huang Zhiping walked him to the door and said:We don¡¯t have much time to spend with the Demon-Suppressing Division. It¡¯s not appropriate to go near the Laiguo Duke¡¯s Mansion now. The place is already heavily guarded. Going there by yourself will arouse suspicion. There have been people there on Shima Street for a few days.  I haven¡¯t gone, it¡¯s better to go and watch over there.

    Although Captain Hongshi said that he should concentrate on preparing for the competition and not think about any matters of superiority or inferiority, Gao Feng would not neglect his duties and would still go where he should go.

    Walking on the street, Gao Feng felt heavy. After all this trouble, no one was so alarmed, but in fact, no one cared about it, and still wanted to investigate on their own.

    As usual, he slowed down when he arrived near Shima Street. As soon as Gao Feng walked into Shima Street, he heard the rapid sound of horse hooves. When he looked over, he saw several horses rushing towards him. Pedestrians on the road dodged in panic.  Riding fast horses in the busy city, these people are really bastards. Gao Feng was about to stop them when he saw the people on the horses and was stunned.

    Luo Xiyi, Bai Xianyong and Zhao Qiu were not surprised to see the three people immediately, but the other person surprised him. He also recognized this person. It happened to be a coincidence that Huwei Camp was mentioned in the Demon Suppression Department's office today, and he remembered what happened in Yuelou.  The powerful general Qiu Wenwei was in conflict, but he didn't expect that this person was with Luo Xiyi and the others. This group of people were jealous and incompatible with each other. Why were they together this time, with anxious expressions on their faces.

    What happened that allowed them to get together and come to Shima Street to find him?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng hurried forward to greet them. Luo Xiyi and several of his mounts were galloping rapidly, unable to stop in a hurry. But Gao Feng walked in, raised his hand and shouted: "Stop, what happened?"

    It was just a deep voice, but the galloping horses suddenly stopped as if there was a wall in front of them. Fortunately, the riders had martial arts skills and were not thrown off.

    These people were all from dandy families, and they were furious when they were stopped like this. Just as they were about to yell, they saw that the person blocking the horse was none other than Gao Feng. It could be seen that they were too anxious to care.  After saying greetings, he hurriedly got off his horse and said in a hurry: "Brother, please go and save people!"

    "Who to save?"

    "Miss Yuexiang from Yuelou, she is going to be taken away and made into elixirs!"

    Seeing this combination, Gao Feng was confused. How could Luo Xiyi, Bai Xianyong, Zhao Qiu and others come together when Qiu Wenwei had conflicts with them many times and was even dealt with by him.

    As for "Miss Yuexiang is going to be made into an elixir", Gao Feng was even more surprised. Using a living person to make an elixir?  This was really unbelievable, and then I thought that Yuexiang was from the fox tribe, but this was wrong. What was the difference between such a fox tribe and humans? How could such a creature be used to make medicine?

    While Gao Feng was thinking, Luo Xiyi and others were extremely anxious and said hurriedly: "Brother, go save people quickly, it will be too late if it is later!"

    "Master Gao, Miss Yuexiang has been kidnapped by some Taoist priests, and only you can help" Qiu Wenwei also said urgently regardless, and Bai Xianyong and Zhao Qiu beside him also spoke.

    "Everyone stop! Tell me one by one! Why did you get arrested? Who went to arrest you? Tell me clearly! Everything is done in time!" Gao Feng shouted with a loud voice, and he was so big-headed that he couldn't even hear it.  Confused.

    Gao Feng¡¯s shout was filled with inner strength. As soon as he shouted, Luo Xiyi and the four others were shocked and immediately calmed down. They looked at each other, and it was Qiu Wenwei who spoke first.

    Yuexiang is the red card of Yuelou, which fascinated Luo Xiyi, Qiu Wenwei and others. Luo Xiyi and Qiu Wenwei are all noble sons of the capital, and others dare not compete with them. As a result, Yuexiang has been dealing with it all day long.  The triviality between these people made them want to stop, but Luo Xiyi and Qiu Wenwei had many conflicts with each other, and they would scold and fight whenever they met.

    The two parties also had a tacit understanding, and they went at different times, but they happened to meet each other this morning. Before the two groups took action, they encountered someone trying to catch Yuexiang.

    The two groups are jealous of each other, but they are still unanimous in dealing with this matter. There are really not many people in the capital who dare to offend this group of dandies.

    But as soon as these people went in, they were dumbfounded when they saw the person who captured Yuexiang. Although they were the children of high-ranking officials, they couldn't afford to offend the person who came to capture Yuexiang. They were actually from Prince Wei's palace, and  Taoist priest of Qingxu Sect.

    The princes and princes are the top figures among the nobles of Daxia. Although Luo Xiyi and the others have backgrounds, they are nothing compared to King Wei. King Wei is the most popular candidate to inherit the throne now. Not to mention Luo Xiyi and the others, even if they are  When the elders in Luo Xiyi's family come to visit, they have to bow their heads to please him.

    The person who captured Yuexiang had such a big background. Gao Feng lowered his head and thought for a moment, then asked: "People from Prince Wei's Palace can't be here either.""What are the charges for arresting people at random in broad daylight?"  "

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 187 Another fight with the Qingxu Sect

    The laws of the country are state-owned. Although the King of Wei is a noble person, he does not have the power to enforce the law. There must be a name for such a blatant arrest.

    The four people looked at each other, and Qiu Wenwei said: "Miss Yuexiang is a fox demon who has transformed into a human being. She absorbs yang energy and damages people's lives. She must be taken back, refined and punished!"

    The group of them had already gone to the roadside. Compared to Luo Xiyi and others, Qiu Wenwei was a bit arrogant, but he was still calm and organized. Gao Feng thought about it and asked again: "Is this crime true or false?  Have you heard about it?"

    "How is it possible? Miss Yuexiang is still a virgin. What kind of yang energy can be absorbed there? Besides, we have several brothers here and we haven't been sucked yet. Why should others?" This time, it was Zhao Qiu who was the one to speak.  .

    Hearing this answer, Gao Feng was stunned and couldn't help but ask: "You guys haven't gotten involved yet?"

    Seeing that Yuexiang was all charming and flirtatious, she couldn't help but talk and behave casually when she came into contact with these people. Gao Feng thought he had already gone to bed with these people, but he didn't expect that he was still a virgin and hadn't even gotten started.  Gao Feng was not keen on Fengyue, but when he saw Luo Xiyi and others having fun, he really didn't expect that Yuexiang was so clever.

    When asked by Gao Feng, several people were a little embarrassed. The name of "absorbing Yang Qi" refers to demons and ghosts, absorbing men's essence. This often involves the affair of the first lady in bed. This is known to everyone, but it is certain.  If she was a virgin, this crime would not be charged.

    "Brother, the brothers in Prince Wei's Mansion cannot afford to offend. But eldest brother, you are the princess's guard and you are closely related to the Taoist Academy. You have enough face that they will not disobey you!" Bai Xianyong hurriedly persuaded.

    It will definitely not work if you go to your father to come forward regarding the brothel matter. After all, they can take action on Gao Feng's side, and it will be effective.

    Gao Feng did not move when he heard what they were saying.  He just pondered for a moment and then said: "Yuexiang is a fox demon, do you know?"

    "Why don't you know that such a charming person is definitely not a human being? There are no one or two in any courtyard in the capital, brother. Go quickly, those Taoist priests keep saying they want to refine Miss Yuexiang into elixirs!" Zhao  Qiu quickly added.

    Gao Feng was stunned again. Yuexiang is from the fox tribe, and Hu Jiu from the Fairy Mountain is also from the fox tribe. With this connection, this woman Gao Feng must be saved no matter what, but there is a difference between overt rescue and secret rescue. If  Go there openly. When Luo Xiyi and others know that Yuexiang is a fox demon and change their attitude, there is no need for him to go out into this muddy water openly.  What surprised him was that Luo Xiyi and others were not surprised at all about Yuexiang's true identity. They really didn't expect it.

    "Go now and block their way!" Now that his attitude was clear, Gao Feng immediately made a decision.  Hearing Gao Feng's agreement, Luo Xiyi, Qiu Wenwei and others were relieved, and quickly asked the entourage to free up a horse. Gao Feng got on the horse, collected his breath, and drove the horse in that direction.

    People are on horseback.  Gao Feng thought of the rules of the capital. The transformation of monsters was strictly prohibited. The Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army had the right to kill them without mercy, but there were no laws and regulations prohibiting the monsters themselves.

    Thinking about it, if a monster turns into a human form and commits a crime, it should be dealt with according to the human form. If it changes its original shape, it will be a beast and alien, and can be killed without mercy. The "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" magic circle in the capital has a suppressive effect on aliens. After the monster turns into a human form,  It's difficult to do evil if you want to, so we treat them the same as humans.

    Yuelou is not too far from Shima Street. When the Wei Palace went to arrest people, they would definitely take them back to the palace. Gao Feng and the others did not go to Yuelou. Instead, they went in a circle and went to the road from Yuelou to Wangfu, and then headed towards  Yue Lou rushed over, so that even if someone was caught over there, they would be able to block him halfway.

    Although it took some time to find out the cause and effect, they still intercepted a group of people from Prince Wei's Mansion not far from the Yue Tower.

    If Luo Xiyi had not informed him in advance, he would not have known that this group of people was sent by the Wei Palace. They seemed to be just ordinary generals and servants, five people on horseback and more than ten people on foot, surrounded by a carriage.  But the carriage's carriage is completely enclosed, and it would be more appropriate to call it a wooden box prison carriage.

    Seeing several knights on Gao Feng's side walking across the road, the carriages on the other side were also stopped, and the people on horseback were rushing forward. What Gao Feng didn't expect was that he actually knew two of the people on horseback opposite.  These two people are both wearing Taoist robes, but they are disciples of the Qingxu Sect.

    One of these two Qingxu Sect disciples, Gao Feng, can be named, but he is the Taoist he saw during the blood-stick competition outside the city that day. He is Xuan Yun among the Qingxu Five Mysteries. He is tall and thin. He once competed in the competition.  Douzhong had plotted against him, and the other person had also seen it, but he didn't know what the Taoist number was!

    "Who's blocking the front?" It was the knight dressed as a general who opened the door first.He shouted and asked. He was only wearing ordinary armor, and he looked like he was dressed in the Forbidden Army system. However, Gao Feng's eyesight was far better than ordinary people. He saw that the generals and soldiers on the opposite side all had bronze and iron plates hanging on their waists, and the inscriptions on them were all  It marks their identity.

    After hearing this question, Gao Feng noticed that several people around him were a little timid. Seeing how arrogant and domineering they were on weekdays, they unexpectedly shrank very much today. It seemed that these powerful children would shrink when they met someone with greater power and status than themselves.  It's even more powerful because they are in this circle and know the depth of it.

    Gao Feng had already thought of his words before coming, and he said in a deep voice on the horse: "I am Gao Feng, the Cavalry Lieutenant of the Demon Suppression Division. I heard that you said that Yue Lou Yuexiang was a monster and detained him and took him away. Is this a problem?  "

    The case of evildoers and monsters falls under the jurisdiction of the Demon Suppression Department. It was this name that the Wei Palace used to arrest Yuexiang. Gao Feng followed the rules and asked questions.

    When I asked this question, Luo Xiyi and others looked admiring on their faces. It was certainly unwise to provoke the Wei Palace team in the street, but with the reason and rhetoric at the moment, it was strictly business, and no one could say anything.

    Upon hearing Gao Feng's question, the general sitting on the horse was stunned for a moment, and then said angrily: "When will it be the turn of a bullshit yamen like the Zhenmo Division to take care of the affairs of Prince Wei's Mansion? Get away! Get away!  "

    The general pointed at Gao Feng and yelled at him, and the others had incredulous looks on their faces. They obviously thought it was ridiculous that the Demon Suppressor actually dared to take care of the affairs of Prince Wei's palace.

    "It is the responsibility of the Demon Suppression Department to involve monsters and monsters in doing evil! Of course they have to take care of it! I want to ask you again, when you say that Miss Yuelou Yuexiang is a monster and will be detained and taken away, do you have evidence?" Gao Feng said righteously.  said.

    The general looked back at the carriage and roared on the horse: "You bastard, what are you singing about? I will deal with you today and teach you a lesson!"

    This person also saw Luo Xiyi and the others next to Gao Feng, and thought that these were helpers called from nowhere by these dandy prostitutes. He could also clearly see the fifth-grade official uniform on Gao Feng's body. A mere fifth-grade military general, actually  I really don't want to live if I dare to act like a ghost in front of Prince Wei's palace.

    The general of the Wei Palace who was riding on the horse shook his whip in his hand and whipped it down with his head. The whip was only two feet long, but when the general shook his long whip, energy burst out in mid-air. The invisible whip whizzed towards him and could restrain his energy.  At this point, the level of this military commander is not low.

    Gao Feng frowned and shouted: "The Demon Suppression Division is handling the case, do you want to beat up the officials?"

    The backhand was just a grab. As soon as he made a move, someone on the other side laughed out loud. The "air whip" was invisible, it was a force whip. If you reach out and grab it like this, you are asking for the whip yourself.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand to grab it, and the whistling sound suddenly stopped. The general on the opposite side screamed in surprise, and his arms that were originally raised were pulled inward, as if they were tied up by invisible ropes. Everyone was stunned, and then heard  The general's horse also neighed several times, and then everyone couldn't help but exclaimed, because the general who was whipped by the whip actually rose from the ground. Not only the general himself, but also the horses under him also rose.

    ??Looking at that look as if someone had caught him, and looking at Gao Feng¡¯s gestures over there, everyone in Prince Wei¡¯s Mansion could not help but take a few steps back. It was clear that he was caught by this young general of the Demon Suppression Division!

    My side has just gathered its energy into a whip, but the other party can easily grab a man and a horse in the air with his bare hands. How powerful this is!

    "After asking so many questions, you still can't give me an explanation. Could it be that you pretended to be the Duke of Wei's palace and abducted women!" Gao Feng's tone became more severe. The general caught by Gao Feng volleyed higher and higher off the ground.  , his whole body was bound by strength, and he couldn't even speak, but his face became paler and paler, and he became more and more panicked.

    There was a loud "choking" sound, and the people in the Wei Prince's Mansion drew their weapons one after another, but no one dared to take action when they saw the companion in front of him who was captured along with his horse.

    The two Taoists from Qingxu Sect looked gloomy. At this time, Taoist Xuanyun raised his fingers together, and light appeared on his fingertips. He quickly drew complicated patterns in the air, and the light condensed into a spell in mid-air.

    Gao Feng grabbed the general to intimidate everyone in Prince Wei's palace, but he did not dare to relax against the two Taoists. He only saw the talisman suddenly falling into the ground. Gao Feng could already feel the violent fluctuations of mana, but this fluctuation was  It¡¯s not coming towards yourself.

    After the spell fell, a puddle of water suddenly appeared on the dirt ground. Zhongjing Mansion has been sunny and cloudless these days. It is also the time of late autumn and early winter. The ground is very dry. Where did the water come from?

    That's not all. The area of ????the water traces is getting larger and larger, and it is constantly gushing upward from the ground. It looks like a spring has opened, and the spring water is gushing out. However, the water does not flow freely on the flat ground, but instead rises and condenses.  becomeLooking at the shape, it looks like a python as thick as a bucket. It has its head and part of the body on the ground. This python seems to have three eyes. The water condensed in the eyes seems to have turned into ice crystals. Under the sunlight,  The bottom flashes continuously.

    Thank you all for your support, please vote, subscribe and give rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 188: Breaking the Demon and Breaking the Way

    <div>

    The giant python stared closely at Gao Feng as soon as it came out. Luo Xiyi and others around Gao Feng screamed in surprise. The horses under them neighed in fear and kept retreating. Qiu Wenwei had already drawn his sword, and  Even the horse under Gao Feng's crotch did not move. In fact, Gao Feng's mount was also trembling, but Gao Feng's aura made the horse even more afraid to move.

    During the formation process of the three-eyed python made of water, Xuanyun's hand movements did not stop. After the spell was formed, what appeared on his fingers was not light but water droplets, but the water droplets did not fall to the ground.  Instead, it was hanging in mid-air. Taoist Xuanyun drew a circle in mid-air. This circle was a water ring. Finger-thick water columns were connected to form a ring and slowly rotated in front of Xuanyun. Water droplets continued to appear during the rotation.  Sprinkle, the sprinkled water drops hang around Xuan Yun.

    Gao Feng's attention was completely attracted. He flicked his hand and the general and the horse he was holding fell to the ground. They were not high from the ground and did not fall when they landed. But as soon as they landed, the horse neighed miserably.  , collapsed directly to the ground, and suppressed the general. The people around him hurriedly came to help him, and he was already in a mess.

    The water droplets hanging around Taoist Xuanyun were constantly changing their shapes. Those water droplets turned into two-inch-long ice needles, and then turned into water droplets again.

    In contrast to this, the Taoist on Xuanyun's side had several firebirds flying up and down around him. It looked like Xuanqing's routine, so it was nothing.

    "Gao Feng, you are so bold. The grudge between our sect and you has not been settled yet, and you still come to provoke us!" Xuan Yun's voice was low, but his tone was insidious.

    The Qingxu Five Mysteries seem to have their own special attributes among the five elements.  This Xuanyun should be good at water.  Taoists from the Qingxu Sect are good at spells and five elements. Gao Feng has dealt with so many people, so this is really the case.

    ??Looking at the opponent's posture, if they really want to take action, they will definitely alert the magic circle and let people from the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army come over. If after arriving, it is discovered that the two sides are fighting over a fireworks woman, it will not be a good thing to spread the word.  But we can't stay like this forever. If someone with a high status in the Wei Palace comes over, I'm afraid they will still get entangled.

    "Brother, why don't we retreat first. At this point, there is nothing we can do!" At this moment, Luo Xiyi came up and whispered.

    Although he was reluctant to let go of the girl Yuexiang, it was enough to reach this point. It was impossible for these noble children to break up with Prince Wei for a prostitute. Gao Feng taught the general a lesson to make them ambitious.  Yes, but when they saw this man casting spells and being so domineering, they wanted to give up. After all, they couldn't really fight to the death with each other.

    These noble disciples plan this way.  But Gao Feng couldn't retreat. With Hu Jiu's connections in the Immortal Mountain, he had to save Yuexiang no matter what, but he couldn't fight in the street

    Gao Feng had a flash of inspiration, but a smile appeared on his face. He waved his hand to ask Luo Xiyi, who was in his ear, to step back. The pedestrians on the street had long stayed away and did not dare to come forward. The street was extremely quiet.

    Taoist Xuanyun looked grim and did not dare to relax at all. He and his companions were already floating.  Floating three feet above the horse, staring at Gao Feng over there, the body of the three-eyed anaconda on the ground had stretched out eight feet, winding and circling, which was extremely terrifying.

    Those people in the Wei Palace were timid and retreated.  Seeing the stalemate, Taoist Xuanyun's spells were extremely frightening.  Their momentum became stronger again, and they began to shout and curse.

    "Recognize things quickly"

    These arrogant words were interrupted only halfway through. Gao Feng stared at Xuan Yun opposite and shouted loudly: "Such shabby spells are being used to show off! Get back!"

    As soon as this shout came out, it was like thunder on the ground!  The arrogant and cursing generals and officers in the Wei Palace were caught off guard, and some were so frightened that they sat directly on the ground, looking extremely embarrassed.

    But the shout was not directed at them. The pronunciation of the interrupted sentence in the sentence Gao Feng shouted emphasized one word, which was the word "break"!

    This is the "Demon Breaking Roar"!

    With this roar, the void in front of Gao Feng shook. Just like last time, golden runes could be seen flying out rapidly, extremely powerful.

    The three-eyed anaconda seemed to have sensed something. Its huge body seemed to be avoiding it, and it rushed upwards. In an instant, it was pulled up several feet from the water eye, but it was hit by the "Demon-breaking Roar" and turned into shattered water droplets in mid-air.  , splashed down.

    Xuan Yun moved very fast. As soon as the roar came out, he moved his hands together, and a huge wall of water opened in front of him. But as soon as the roar came, the wall of water also burst apart, and water splashed everywhere. The water wheel and water droplets in front of Xuanyun  They were all broken. He seemed to have been hit by a sledgehammer. His body flew upside down three feet in mid-air before he stabilized. There was already blood on the corner of his mouth.

    This is still the same, this is the same,The firebird on the companion next to Yun Yun exploded and burned onto the Taoist robe. The whole body flew upside down and fell to the ground. He could not stand firmly on the ground. He rolled out for dozens of steps. He was covered in dust and could not stand.  Get up, but this also has a benefit, the fire on his body has been suppressed.

    "The Demon-Breaking Roar" can subdue demons, but the roar also has a huge impact. Gao Feng's attempt was indeed successful. This roar not only destroys demons, but also breaks magic!

    After a roar, the two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect were defeated, and the rest of the people in the Wei Palace were frightened out of their wits.

    Xuan Yun was seriously injured, and his magic power could no longer support him floating in mid-air. He fell to the ground in a state of embarrassment, with a look of horror on his face.

    Xuanyun had dealt with Gao Feng several times, and even plotted against Gao Feng. He thought he knew Gao Feng's strength, but he didn't expect that he was so powerful that the impact of a shout could break his own spell.  , in a short period of time, Gao Feng's strength has undergone earth-shaking changes, and cannot be judged based on past development.

    "The Demon Suppression Department is handling the case, and those who are not involved should get out of here!" Gao Feng looked around on his horse and suddenly raised his voice and shouted.

    This sound was not as deafening as before, but the officers and soldiers of Prince Wei's Mansion who had just climbed up fell again before they could stand firm, and even the Taoist priest Xuanyun opposite turned pale.

    When things got to this point, there was still room and courage for Prince Wei to stay here. Xuan Yun stared at Gao Feng for a few times and snorted coldly: "Let's go!"

    The rest of the people also got on their horses and got up. No one dared to stay here longer and left quickly with a disgraced look.

    Now, except for Gao Feng and his men and the two carriages in front, there are no other pedestrians, carriages or horses on the street, and it is completely empty.

    Gao Feng got off his horse and walked towards the carriage. He was the only one who moved. Luo Xiyi and others just stayed there without any reaction at all.

    He had only taken a few steps when he heard the wailing of children from the houses on the street, and even the whispers of comfort from adults. He must have been frightened into tears by the loud shouting just now.

    The horse pulling the cart had collapsed on the ground, unable to stand up. The cart tipped forward. The carriage was just a box, without any gaps. Gao Feng stepped forward and straightened the cart. However, the material of the carriage was normal.  There are also doors and windows made of wood, and what's special is that there are charms attached to every gap.

    Gao Feng could feel the mana fluctuations on the talisman, but the power fluctuations were not very strong. The talisman seemed to have the effect of suppressing and blocking living beings. Gao Feng stretched out his hand to tear it off, but heard Zhao Qiu yelling in fear from behind.  : "Brother, be careful, tearing the spell like this will backfire!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Feng stretched out his hand and tore off several talismans. Nothing strange happened. Zhao Qiu was stunned and murmured: "Aren't the talismans of Qingxu Sect very powerful?"

    Gao Feng wears a law-defying ring on his hand. Such charms are completely useless. Naturally, there is no need to worry. There is an iron lock on the carriage door. He can pinch it with his hand and open the door.

    There was no one in the carriage, only a pile of clothes and a comatose red fox. The body was extremely soft, and the fur was faintly shiny. It looked quite beautiful. When Gao Feng was a child, he also saw a fox stealing chickens. When he got close, there was a fox.  There was a fishy smell, but there was a strong fragrance in the carriage now, which made me feel a little uneasy.

    There was a sound of horse hooves behind them. Only now did Luo Xiyi and the others finally react and prepare to come over to watch. The sound of horse hooves seemed to alarm the red fox. He shrunk, turned over and jumped up. His pointed ears were raised, and his dark eyes were staring at Gao Gao.  Feng, it looks like he is awake now.

    This fox¡¯s appearance cannot be related to Yuexiang, Gao Feng thought to himself, and then said: "You are safe now, change your clothes first, and talk after changing!"

    After saying that, he closed the compartment door again, then turned around and said to Luo Xiyi and others: "Yuexiang is fine, you don't have to worry."

    Yuexiang is from the fox tribe, but after taking human form, she is still a young woman. It is not good for her skin to be seen. These dandies are warm-hearted, but they are also lustful. Maybe they want to see it now.  After looking at the scene, Gao Feng turned around and found that Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu, Bai Xianyong and Qiu Wenwei were not thinking about Yuexiang at all. Instead, they were looking at him with dumbfounded expressions on their faces.

    "Brother, did you just scare them away with a drink?" Luo Xiyi murmured, and Bai Xianyong beside him quickly said: "Is there a way to scare them away? I see that person is already injured. I  Damn it, big brother, that¡¯s Xuan Yun from the Qingxu Five Mysteries, one of the most outstanding young Taoists in our capital, and you can¡¯t stand it, big brother!¡±

    Zhao Qiu¡¯s face was full of excitement, as if he had won the battle himself.He said loudly there: "What kind of ability is big brother? That Xuan Lie was beaten to pieces by big brother, so what does Xuan Yun mean!"

    Qiu Wenwei, who was not very familiar with everyone, shook his head and said: "Among the five mysteries, Xuan Yu is the strongest and Xuan Lie is the weakest. This Xuan Yun is ranked second or third in strength."

    After explaining, Qiu Wenwei laughed at himself and said: "I was still not convinced when I lost to Mr. Gao that day. I thought it was a coincidence. Only when I saw Mr. Gao's momentum today did I realize that his skills are really inferior to others. Mr. Gao is really a strong man!"

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 189: Xu Zhenren

    <div>

    What these people haven't said is that Gao Feng is just a branch of the Gao family of Fengtianhou. Even if he is a deacon, he is nothing in front of the Wei Palace. However, Gao Feng is well-founded and speaks openly and rationally, making the other party unable to lift his head.  Come here, you can only get angry and take action. After this matter is done, even if the Wei Palace is powerful, they will not be able to find any reason, and it is impossible to accuse Gao Feng and others of making trouble for nothing. This kind of sense of propriety in doing things is even more frustrating.  .

    With his super strength and wise style, Gao Feng's performance completely shocked them and convinced them. Not to mention that this matter was a trouble, but when they asked Gao Feng, Gao Feng came directly to help. Such brotherly love  , which made them feel closer to Gao Feng.

    Just as he was about to continue talking, he heard the girl Yuexiang in the carriage say softly: "The life-saving kindness of Mr. Gao and several young masters will be unforgettable by me. I may repay you generously!"

    The compartment door was pushed open from the inside, and Miss Yuexiang walked out in a slim and graceful manner. It was strange to say that Yuexiang was barefoot, with her skirt and hairpins scattered, which was quite alluring and confusing, but now the charming and seductive feeling was completely gone. Look  After seeing her, everyone will only feel that she is a beauty, but there is no lust. It is completely different from when she was in Yuelou.

    "I would like to thank you all for your great kindness!" Yuexiang said solemnly, then bowed and saluted.

    Luo Xiyi and Zhao Qiu looked at me, I looked at you, and then looked at Gao Feng, and suddenly they all laughed. Qiu Wenwei also smiled and said: "Miss Yuexiang, we are just tipping off.  , if you want to thank me, just thank Mr. Gao. He has stood up for you, the people of Prince Wei's Mansion and Qingxu Sect. You have to show your gratitude to such a great kindness. Everyone, what do you think?  !¡±

    "That's right, that's right!" Everyone said in unison, and then they all laughed.  After finally stopping laughing, Luo Xiyi said with a smile: "A moment is worth a thousand pieces of gold, so we won't waste any more time on brother. Old Zhao, you go find a carriage and sedan chair to arrange for Miss Yuexiang. Old Bai, you  Find someone to clean up this place. Say hello to Zhongjing Mansion, brother, where should you send Miss Yuexiang?"

    Gao Feng was dumbfounded for a moment. It was obviously you who called me to save people, but why did this woman suddenly push her onto me again?  However, he can understand this mentality. The young masters like Yuexiang and don't want this woman to suffer, but this love is also the entanglement in Fengyue Field. Gao Feng has helped them with this favor, and must be thanked, and it involves Wei  The palace and Qingxumen want to continue to protect Yuexiang.  We can only rely on Gao Feng's help.  It would be better to let Yuexiang follow Gao Feng, also because of love.

    Hearing what they said, Gao Feng pondered for a moment and turned to look at Yuexiang. Yuexiang was quite knowledgeable. Gao Feng looked over.  She gave a gentle salute and said, "It's all according to Master Gao's orders!"

    Gao Feng nodded and asked, "Where do you want to go?"

    A wry smile appeared on Yuexiang's face.  He said softly: "I live in Yuelou, and I can't go back now. It's all up to my lord's arrangements!"

    A few people on the side winked and laughed secretly, thinking that Gao Feng was indeed attracted by women. Naturally, they didn't know that the reason why Gao Feng was willing to help and was willing to take care of her to the end was because Hu Jiu, the little fox senior in Xianshan, was also from the fox clan.  , there must be some connection, he took action out of love.

    Gao Feng quickly made arrangements. He also had a house near the Black Tiger Temple on Shima Street, which he didn't usually live in. It was just used to house Yuexiang.

    Luo Xiyi and others huddled behind when rescuing people, but they were very efficient when doing these things. Not long after, they got a carriage and let Yuexiang sit on it. The streets were also tidied up, and things were done now.  , the relationship between Luo Xiyi and Qiu Wenwei also felt a lot closer. The jealous conflict in the past has turned into friendship. They talked and laughed with each other, and they have become a bit like friends.

    Gao Feng had to settle the Yuexiang first, so he couldn't join them. Luo Xiyi and the others were laughing and joking, but Qiu Wenwei from the Huwei camp solemnly went to Gao Feng and clasped his fists to thank him, and said: "This time  Mr. Gao has been a great help, I will serve you a drink next time to thank you!"

    After saying that, everyone said goodbye. Yuexiang was sitting in the carriage over there. Gao Feng followed the carriage on horseback. When the people there were gone, Gao Feng asked: "Your temperament just now is different from when you were in Yuelou.  why is that?"

    "Your Majesty has a wise eye, I have just mastered the art of enchantment, so Mr. Luo and the others are not enchanted!" Yuexiang, who was in the carriage, replied in a low voice.

    Gao Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "No wonder, they didn't treat you as a woman just now, but they treated you as a sister!"

    When the charm technique is available, Luo Xiyi and others are fascinated and lusty, but when it is useless, they can only??'s good impression is always considered for Yue Xiang. Of course, this good impression must also be related to Yue Xiang's identity as a fox tribe. The fox tribe's talent has charming and alluring qualities. Thinking of this, Gao Feng is also a little puzzled.  Senior Hu Jiu always calls himself Sky Fox, Nine-tailed Fox or something like that. Why can't he see such a trait?

    While walking and chatting, Yuexiang also explained why she was taken away. The reason was really because of her identity as a fox clan, and the big reason was that Yuexiang was a virgin, and fox clans also exist in various parts of the capital.  Why did you come here to catch this Yuexiang? On the one hand, it¡¯s because Yuexiang belongs to the fox tribe, and on the other hand, because she is a virgin. The fox tribe belongs to Yin, and this virgin¡¯s true yin is intact. Such true yin is close to pure. If it is used to make elixirs  , will make the best elixir.

    The people in Prince Wei's Mansion were also domineering. They directly accused Yuexiang and then started arresting people. Yuexiang wanted to resist, but Xuan Yun used a talisman to take it away and locked her into the carriage. The talismans around the carriage were even more  It suppressed Yuexiang, and she couldn't even maintain her human form.

    "I am here to welcome you. I am well-informed. I heard that Prince Wei's Mansion has invited Taoist Xutian from Qingxu Sect who is best at refining elixirs. He has collected heavenly materials and earthly treasures from all over to prepare one.  The elixir must be donated to His Majesty on his birthday, but I didn¡¯t expect that my body would become such an important material." Yuexiang said with a wry smile.

    "Who is this Xu Tian?" Gao Feng was very concerned about the actions of the Qingxu Sect and asked immediately.

    Yue Xiang was a little surprised by Gao Feng's question and said in the carriage: "Your Majesty, don't you know? Xu Wu, Xu Tian, ??and Xu Zhi are the three strongest people in Qingxu Sect. Xu Wu is the leader of Qingxu.  Xutian and Xuzhi are the elders of the sect. Xutian is good at spells and elixir refining, and Qingxu sect is famous for its Three Xus and Five Mysteries in the wild lands around Daxia."

    Gao Feng shook his head and smiled on the horse. When others saw that he was at such a high level now, they thought that he knew a lot of allusions and knowledge like other people at the same level. However, they did not expect that he had grown so fast and had so much influence on the warriors and Taoists in the world.  Not much is known about it.

    Similarly, in the past, Gao Feng came from a humble background and was busy working for a living every day. He had never even heard of Shengshou. Only now did he understand the influence of the Benevolent Emperor Shengshou. With all the people he has come into contact with now,  The forces in all directions are preparing to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren. Deng Tianshi is preparing, the Taoist Academy is preparing, Prince Qin's Palace is preparing, Princess Qingrou is preparing, Prince Wei's Palace and Qingxu Sect are also preparing. Gao Feng suddenly thought of  , are Jiuyou Dharma Master and Jiuyou Heijia in Laiguo Duke's Mansion also preparing for the emperor's seventy-fifth birthday?

    This birthday is indeed too involved. Gao Feng found that he had to be busy with a lot of things for this birthday. He had to prepare carefully for the Holy Birthday Competition, and he also had to make the precious phantom for several people. He was really busy.

    Gao Feng was thinking there, and Yuexiang in the carriage also fell silent knowingly. After walking for a short time, he arrived at Shima Street. Gao Feng directly called shopkeeper Zhang from Yongji Jewelry Store for help. He was in the black tiger temple.  The house is just an empty house. If you want to live in it, you need to buy a lot of things. Shopkeeper Zhang is familiar with all of it, so it is most convenient for him to manage it.

    Mr. Gao called for help, and the shopkeeper of this chapter naturally tried his best. He also called many helpers from Yongji and other stores. There were many people and strength, and there was no shortage of money. The house was quickly equipped with furniture and supplies.  , Shopkeeper Zhang even arranged for two young maids to come over.

    Many people saw Yuexiang, and they couldn't ask more questions in person. They just discussed in private whether this woman was raised by Gao Feng. This is inevitable when people are rich, and it's normal.

    After a quick lunch, we were busy for more than an hour in the afternoon. The house of Black Tiger Temple was quickly tidied up, and everyone else exited knowingly, leaving only Gao Feng and Yuexiang.

    Except for Gao Feng, who made some preparations in this courtyard during his night visit to Duke Lai's mansion, he didn't need it here at other times. It was suitable for Yuexiang. He stood in the courtyard, looked around, and said, "You're here first."  Stay here for a few days, and then say go home to visit relatives, go back to your hometown!"

    Hearing this, Yuexiang, who was standing aside with her head bowed, was stunned. She thought Gao Feng placed her here because he wanted to hide her beauty in a golden house, but she didn't expect this.

    Yue Xiang raised her head and looked at Gao Feng. The man in front of her was tall and cold, with strong strength and frank behavior. Yue Xiang knew in her heart that her natural charm and charming skills had no effect on Gao Feng, but this man  But the man was willing to fight against the Qingxu Sect and the Wei Palace for her without asking for anything in return.

    Looking at it, Yuexiang suddenly blushed. She used to be very open-minded, and as a foreigner, she had a lot less scruples than a human woman. But now, she clearly looks like the kind of little girl hiding in a deep boudoir, with a heart full of spring.  girl.

    "You should rest first! I'm always around here during the day. As the Prince of Wei, I don't want to do anything at night." Gao Feng said.After that it¡¯s time to leave.

    ?? ¡ª¡ª {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 190 In the Palace of Prince Wei

    <div>

    Seeing that Gao Feng had no intention of staying, Yuexiang hesitated and said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you have been running around for me for a whole day, and I think you are tired, so why not stay and rest!"

    The implication of these words was quite obvious, but Gao Feng didn't catch it. He didn't have contact with many women, and Princess Qingrou was a lively person, and she wouldn't involve any male-female matters. She just smiled and waved her hand.  Said: "I'm not tired, I'm leaving first!"

    "Wellalthough I am in the shape of a willow treeif your Majesty does not dislike itI amI am willing to serve you  Your Majesty" After saying that, he pinched the corners of his clothes and stopped talking.

    There was nothing unintelligible about this sentence. Gao Feng turned his head in astonishment. Yuexiang had just changed her clothes. She was dressed in pink, which just showed the unevenness of her body. Moreover, Yuexiang now had no makeup, and she had a smooth complexion.  With her cherry lips, beautiful brows and starry eyes, coupled with that shy look, even if she didn't use her innate charm skills, her appearance would be extremely alluring. If Luo Xiyi and the others were here, they would be drooling.

    Seeing the beauty of Yuexiang and the faint fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose, Gao Feng's heart moved, but inexplicably, the snow-white little fox on the fairy mountain appeared in his mind, and the voice of Princess Qingrou with a sweet smile rang out.  , Gao Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Do you think I saved you because of your beauty? We have other connections. I will tell you this if possible in the future. Don't think too much and have a good rest.  , leave the city early in the next few days, the capital is not peaceful right now!"

    After Gao Feng finished speaking.  Strided out the door.  Then she closed the door. Yuexiang didn't expect Gao Feng to answer like this. She stood there stunned, but the blush on her face became thicker and thicker.

    After going out, Gao Feng felt a little tangled in his heart. He had never interacted with young girls many times. This time, it was impossible not to be tempted by such a naked temptation. However, in this situation, it is better to be cautious.  Good.

    Walking on the road.  However, Gao Feng remembered what Yuexiang had said that day in Yuelou, saying that she was from Qingqiu Gorge in the North. The so-called "Northland" did not mean the north of Daxia.  Rather, it refers to the barbaric wilderness beyond the borders of the Daxia Empire, where the demon clan roams the world.

    Gao Feng thought that he would tell the little fox Hu Jiu the place name "Beidi Qingqiu Gorge" when he had the opportunity.

    The people from Prince Wei's Mansion and Qingxu Sect suffered losses at the hands of Gao Feng, and some were injured. However, Gao Feng only had strong internal energy and a shocking roar, without being ruthless. These people could retreat in embarrassment, but not  The person has lost the ability to move, so Gao Feng hasn't settled Yuexiang yet.  The group of people here have returned to Prince Wei's Mansion.

    Going to a brothel to catch a girl from a different kind of monster would not alarm King Wei at all, but the Palace of Wei had suffered such a big loss outside, so it had to report it to the superiors.

    The king of Wei was famous for his hospitality and had a reputation of being crowded with guests, so there were at least ten people in the hall where the king received guests.

    The same is true today. King Wei is sitting at the top, and the chief on the left is Taoist Xutian.  Several other officials and scribes took their seats one after another, while Xuan Yu from Qingxu Sect stood behind Taoist Xutian with a respectful expression.

    "With Taoist Master Xu Tian and Master Zhengxiu taking action together, this 'Huitian Shou Yuan Dan' can definitely be cultivated, and the Holy One can extend his life. Great Xia is prosperous, this is a move that benefits the country and the people! When the time comes, Long Yan will be very happy. The Holy King is very happy with the King of Wei  His Highness naturally takes it seriously!" A civil servant sitting at the bottom was flattering.

    The King of Wei and the King of Qin were fighting openly and secretly for the position of the crown prince. If the benevolent Emperor valued him, it would naturally mean that the position of the crown prince was guaranteed. Wei Wang Hongyang was happy to hear this, with a smile on his face, but he still said kindly: "I am  Wang Xiaoxin is doing his duty, and Taoist Xutian is willing to help, so that the emperor can live longer!"

    These words flattered Xu Tian who was sitting over there. King Wei spoke, and the flattered person also had a bright face. Taoist Xu Tian also had a smile on his expression, but said calmly: "Life is calculated by heaven.  Refining this elixir is going against the will of heaven, and I dare not say that I am completely sure of it, so I ask the prince to forgive me!"

    "It's easy to say, it's easy to say. The Taoist priest has not gone down the mountain for ten years. It is a great honor for me to break this example for you. I am really grateful!" King Wei replied with a smile.

    They flattered each other inside and outside the words, and the atmosphere in the room was great. Everyone laughed. At this moment, everyone saw the steward of Prince Wei's Mansion appear at the door. His face was not very good. Xuan stood behind the steward.  Taoist Yun's expression was even more wrong, and everyone could see it.

    Wei Wang Hongyang and Xu Tian both looked over, and the steward quickly bowed and reported: "Your Majesty, the person who went on an errand is back and has something important to report!"

    The atmosphere in the room was a bit cold. Seeing this, all the guests in the room except Xu Tian and Xuan Yu stood up to say goodbye. Everyone still had some sense.

    &nbsp; King Wei still had a smile on his face and sent the guests to the door. The identities of the guests who could be guests in King Wei's Mansion were naturally not simple. They might have been sent to the door by King Wei. This was also a great honor. Everyone felt that  The king of Wei was a polite corporal, he was humble and kind to others, he was really wise.

    After the guests left, Xuan Yun walked into the house together with the general who was grabbed and thrown down by Gao Feng and his horse.

    After talking about what happened, King Wei's expression did not change, but Taoist Xutian's expression was not very good. He reprimanded: "You are confused! Coming to arrest in such a arrogant manner, in a place like the capital, isn't it just a matter of fact?  Now that you are embarrassed, you will cry when you come back?"

    Being scolded by Xu Tian like this, Xuan Yun was about to kneel on the ground. As for the general, he was kneeling on the ground since he came in, not daring to raise his head.

    King Wei's expression showed no emotion or anger. He just turned sideways and asked Xu Tian beside him: "Taoist Master Xu Tian, ??is this fox demon necessary for alchemy?"

    "It's just a trace of true yin, and there are many substitutes. Since someone is blocking it, just think of another way!" Xu Tian shook his head and said.

    King Wei smiled and said calmly: "Since you want to use it, then go and get it, and I will arrange for capable people to do it."

    "No, no, it's not the first-class important material. There's no need to alarm too much. Pindao will arrange for his disciples to go outside the city and grab anyone. This matter is because Pindao's disciples are confused. We can't do it because of this bad guy.  To protect the prince¡¯s reputation.¡± Xu Tian said slowly.

    Hearing what Xu Tian said, a smile appeared on King Wei's face again. King Wei and King Qin competed for the position of crown prince. It was a comprehensive competition. Strength was of course the key, but reputation was equally important. What Xu Tian said was completely true.  Considering it for King Wei, King Wei was naturally happy.

    Wei Wang Hongyang picked up the tea bowl and took a sip, and then said: "This Gao Feng is really a talent. It was clearly something that harmed me, but he was busy with official duties. Even if he was pursued afterwards, he could only go to the Demon Suppression Division.  , I don¡¯t see any personal grudges, it¡¯s really remarkable that I have such a plan at such a young age, but it¡¯s a pity that I was recruited by my brother and can¡¯t be used by this king.¡±

    After a compliment, the room was silent for a while, and Taoist Xutian said in a deep voice: "My poor Taoist disciple Xuan Lie died in the hands of Gao Feng, my nephew Xuan Qing was seriously injured, and Xuan Yun also suffered a loss today. Everyone in our sect has  I have a deep personal grudge against Gao Feng, so what Pindao said is unfair, and I have to ask for your forgiveness."

    "It doesn't matter, Taoist Priest, we are all one!" King Wei said with a smile.

    Taoist Xutian leaned forward and nodded, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, the Qingxu Sect and the prince share weal and woe. Now because Gao Feng has been killed and the other injured, Lai Guogong is an ally of the prince, and none of the killers he sent survived. What he did secretly  He was completely destroyed by Gao Feng, and all his connections are unclear. Gao Tianhe is a subordinate of the prince and is missing now. This Gao Tianhe is also at odds with Gao Feng!"

    Wei Wang Hongyang's face gradually became serious, and Xu Tian continued: "Gao Feng is a deacon of the Gao family. He has a close relationship with the Taoist Master Deng Tian. He is also the guard of Princess Qingrou and is friendly with the Prince of Qin. He is completely on the opposite side of the prince.  ! Your lord, Gao Feng suddenly became famous in the capital, and these days have caused a lot of damage to the lord, either explicitly or covertly. If the initial conflict is a coincidence, then after so many things, how can there be so many coincidences in this world? "

    After finishing speaking, Xu Tian stretched out his hand to pick up the tea bowl. There was silence in the room for a while. King Wei said slowly: "Gao Tianhai has always ignored my overtures, and Hong Shi of the Demon Suppression Division is also lukewarm towards me. This time  Could it be that Gao Feng was introduced by them to go against me?"

    Xu Tian seemed to be sipping the tea there, and Xuan Yu, who was standing behind him, suddenly interrupted and said: "My lord, Xiao Dao has an idea. This time Gao Feng stepped forward to intercept the fox demon, which may not be a bad thing for the palace.  "

    Wei Wang Hongyang raised his eyebrows, and Xuan Yu continued: "Gao Feng is getting stronger and stronger. If he is left unchecked, it will definitely cause great harm. However, his provocation this time has given us an opportunity to get rid of him.  "

    "No, Gao Feng got into trouble just after such a conflict. He will definitely be involved with me. Isn't this true?" King Wei shook his head with a smile. Although Gao Feng was said to be a disaster, it can be seen that  The expression on King Wei's face didn't show any concern, he was very relaxed.

    Xuanyu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said solemnly: ¡°Your Majesty, the secret is not about secret actions, but about actions done openly!¡±

    "Oh?" King Wei asked.

    Xuan Yu said confidently: "The prince does not know about this, but the generals in the palace have conflicts with Gao Feng, and the resentment cannot be eliminated. I can't bear to let it go, so I want to compete with Gao Feng's blood patch and have an upright duel."  Life or death, what does the prince think?"

    This is a life and death battle between Gao Feng and Gao Feng. No one can find fault. King Wei pondered and Xu Tian coughed.He coughed and reprimanded Xuan Yu: "You have no room to speak in front of Your Highness. The prince's generals rashly go out to compete with Gao Feng to the death. What will others think? They will say that the prince's discipline is not strict. What good will it do to the prince!"¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 191 Taoist Treasure Making

    Xuan Yu quickly bowed his head and tied his hands, but Xu Tian changed his words and said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, your reputation is slightly damaged, but it can eliminate a scourge and cause frustration to King Qin. It is still worth it."

    The room became quiet. King Wei put down the tea bowl after picking up the tea bowl, and said to himself: "it's worth it, but the blood patch competition is still too noisy"

    After arranging Yuexiang in that house, Gao Feng returned to Shima Street. He went back to Fengtianfang to live at night. The house where Yuexiang lived was far away from Fengtianfang. If anything happened, he wouldn't be able to take care of it, but still  You cannot bring her back to Fengtianfang or even place her there nearby. The family tradition of the family is very important, and no one cares about the people who are living and drinking outside, but you will never be allowed to bring a woman with a firework background to a place where the clansmen live.

    After Gao Feng arrived at Yongji Jewelry Store, he greeted Shopkeeper Zhang and asked him to arrange for someone to keep an eye on the house. If anything happened, go to Fengtianfang and notify him immediately. This was a small matter for a local snake like Shopkeeper Zhang.  , agreed immediately.

    Not worried about arranging a group of people, Gao Feng called Duizheng Gudazhu, who was in charge of this area, and asked him to arrange for the police to go there and keep an eye on it. The policemen in the Zhongjing Mansion Yamen are all local snakes, and this kind of thing is even more serious.  Conveniently, Gu Dazhu was looking for a chance to show off in front of Gao Feng, so he quickly agreed and made arrangements immediately.

    After finishing all these, it was already dark. On the way back, Gao Feng deliberately went around the Black Tiger Temple. With his speed, he covered all the corners of that area in an instant.  , I didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. It was already night. Gao Feng didn¡¯t enter the yard, but just let go of his senses and took a look.  Yuexiang is in the yard, but her breathing has become slow and long.  It seems to be exhaling and absorbing.

    Since nothing happened, Gao Feng headed towards Fengtianfang. He didn¡¯t want to go home so urgently. Gao Tianhe had been missing for a long enough time. He wanted to know the reaction of Fengtianfang.

    There are always several markets along the way. After Hu Jiu, the little fox on Fairy Mountain, ate cooked food and fruits a few times, he never mentioned them again. He seemed to just eat fresh food, and among the cooked chicken, beef and mutton in the market  I can't say how delicious it is, but it has a rich and oily taste.  The people just like it.

    But passing by tonight.  Gao Feng smelled something else. The weather was already cold, and thin ice had already appeared in some shallow waters inside and outside the capital. Because of the cold weather, the seafood in the east did not have to worry about spoiling during transportation.  Therefore, shrimps and fish appeared in the markets of the capital. There is also a famous dish in the capital, called "smoked prawns". It is only sold in winter. It is delicious and is a good dish to accompany wine.

    The price of smoked prawns is not cheap. It was difficult for Gao Feng to eat it when he was a child. It was often when the New Year was approaching that his family would buy some.  And he was reluctant to eat it, so he gave it all to Gao Feng.

    Seeing this, Gao Feng recalled his memories and sighed in his heart. Moreover, these smoked prawns are not common. Maybe the little foxes on the fairy mountain would like to eat them.  I immediately bought some and packed them into a pack.

    When he was still three streets away from Fengtianfang, he happened to meet the person who came to see him. This person was a soldier beside Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. Gao Feng had also met him once. After seeing Gao Feng, he quickly dismounted and said: "Feng  Young Master, the Marquis has summoned the elders and deacons of the clan to discuss important matters. Please ask Master Feng to go to the main hall of the Marquis Mansion as soon as possible."

    When there are important matters in the family, the clan leader summons the deacons and elders to discuss the matter in the main hall. Gao Feng was also shocked when he heard it. He thought that maybe he had caused a big conflict by blocking the Wei Prince's team, so he discussed the matter.  But that's not right. Gao Feng has also heard about the situation in the capital. The Gao family has always been neutral. However, Fengtian Marquis Gao Tianhai has a good relationship with the King of Qin and has no dealings with the King of Wei. He should not deal with it for the sake of the King of Wei.  .

    While thinking wildly, he followed the man towards Fengtianfang. Gao Feng was faster than the horseman. Seeing Fengtianfang right in front of him, he saw Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai walking in a hurry with Gao De.  When he came out, he saw Gao Feng and hurriedly greeted him.

    Gao Feng felt awe-struck in his heart. What was the big deal that made this person come to look for him? Is he so anxious?

    "Master Feng, the Marquis ordered Master Feng to go to his house first. The guests from the Taoist Academy are already waiting impatiently. After Master Feng receives the reception, he will go to the Hou Mansion. The Marquis will wait there." Gao De  The attitude was very polite.

    Someone from the Taoist Temple?  Gao Feng felt strange, but he was not in a hurry anymore. Since Fengtianhou could wait, it was not an urgent matter.

    He nodded and said hello and walked towards his home. Gao Feng was thinking in his mind that now everyone in the Taoist Academy knew that he was close to Deng Tianshi. They were all very polite from top to bottom. Even if they came to see him, they would still be polite and smile.  Wait, how can you wait so anxiously? Who is so ignorant of etiquette?

    After greeting the clan members, Gao Feng came to his door and saw the Taoist man.Man, he suddenly realized, no wonder he was so impatient.

    In front of Gao Feng's house, there was a little girl in Taoist robes wandering around the door bored, kicking the door and looking on the street, with a depressed and boring expression on her face. Gao Feng recognized this little girl.  It's Deng Tianshi's granddaughter Deng Ying. The little girl is very cute even though her face is full of impatience.

    After seeing Gao Feng, the little girl's eyes lit up and she ran over with her mouth pouted. Before Gao Feng could speak, Deng Ying started complaining like a barrage of complaints: "Gao Feng, why did you come back just now? You kept me waiting for so long."  It¡¯s too long, it¡¯s really boring.¡±

    After all, it was because of his young age that he became irritable after less than half an hour. Gao Feng was close to Deng Tianshi. Now that he saw Deng Ying as if he were his junior, he naturally would not argue with her. He just smiled and said: "Tianshi.  What's wrong with me over there?"

    Deng Ying flashed a silver medal in her hand, and with a loud "bang", a half-foot-sized box fell to the ground. The box was not big, but the sound was very loud, as if it was a very heavy thing.

    "You can move it yourself. This thing is so heavy, I can't lift it!" Deng Ying said angrily. The silver medal in her hand should be a treasure like the Universe Box.

    What on earth is it? Master Deng asked his granddaughter to deliver it so late. Gao Feng was also puzzled. After getting the box, Gao Feng lifted it up and didn't actually pick it up. With his current strength, he could easily pick up more than a hundred boxes.  With a kilogram of strength, he didn¡¯t even move it!

    Gao Feng strengthened his arm and picked up the box. This small box actually weighed no less than three hundred kilograms. With such a size, even if it were all gold, it would not weigh more than thirty kilograms. I didn't expect it to be so heavy.

    "You can really handle it?" the little girl Deng Ying shouted in surprise. She originally wanted to make Gao Feng look embarrassed, but she didn't expect that Gao Feng could handle it so easily.

    "Gao FengMaster GaoBrother Gao, my grandfather asked you to go into the yard and open the box. I still have something for you!" Deng Ying said again.

    Gao Feng shook his head. He called Deng Tianshi his uncle, but Deng Tianshi's granddaughter Deng Ying called him eldest brother. The seniority was completely confused, and it was really hard to guess what the little girl was thinking. Since she wanted to go into the yard to see it, she should go in first and then take the box.  Wouldn't it be more convenient to go out?

    The two entered the yard. After closing the door, Gao Feng opened the box. As soon as the lid of the box was opened, the entire yard was immediately filled with soft golden light.

    There are two gold ingots in the box. Different from ordinary gold, the gold ingots in the box are not simply golden. Instead, the golden ingots are evenly distributed with horizontal and vertical lines, interlaced into small squares. Gold  It cannot shine by itself, but the gold lines in the box are emitting golden light, and the golden light seems to be swimming along the lines. The two gold ingots seem to be alive and spiritual.

    "Is this gold pattern?" Gao Feng asked in surprise. Although pattern gold snow and silver are also gold and silver, their value is hundreds of times more than ordinary gold and silver, because they are the best materials for making noble phantoms. Not only Princess Qingrou  As mentioned before, Gao Feng also understood when reading books on runes that gold and snow silver patterns are the purest materials with no impurities, and can absorb the power of heaven and earth to a certain extent. Without impurities, the effectiveness of runes will not be affected.  Influence and absorb the power of heaven and earth, it can strengthen the effectiveness of runes.

    "I didn't expect you to be really discerning." Deng Ying muttered, then took out a scroll from the silver medal and handed it over.

    The scroll was made of leather, and the central axis was made of copper and iron. It looked very old under the light of the golden pattern. Gao Feng unfolded the scroll, and the pattern on it was an incense burner. The style of the incense burner was very ancient. Somewhat strangely,  Its base is not four-legged or three-legged, but sixteen-legged. It doesn¡¯t look very beautiful. There are clear pattern descriptions on the top, bottom, left and right of the incense burner, and there are special illustrations on the lines and reliefs on it. In addition, on the incense burner  At the bottom of the inner wall, there is a rune character engraved on it. Gao Feng does not recognize this rune character, but there is a description on the scroll: "This rune is for living."

    This word is "Éú"?  Gao Feng recalled that there was no such word in the rune book. The word "Éú" was used on the incense burner. The combination was different.

    "Grandpa said that after you finish the work, send him the drawings and the finished product. Remember to cover it up and don't let others see it. Grandpa also said that if you can't do it, you can also return the materials and drawings."  Deng Ying said crisply there. Gao Feng looked at the drawings and nodded, but heard Deng Ying saying to herself: "I don't know if I can really do it or if I can do it!"

    The voice was not loud, but it was just enough for Gao Feng to hear. Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh, thinking how on earth he had offended this girl. The weird and elf was actually interesting.

    Children have no temperament. Deng Ying and Gao Feng were impatient to wait. As soon as the matter was explained, they immediately jumped out of the door. What surprised Gao Feng was that Deng Ying could actually use the law.?Flying, after leaving the house, you take off into the air and head towards the Taoist temple.

    Looking at the drawings and the gold pattern, Gao Feng remembered that Deng Tianshi had once said that he would help make the Noble Phantasm to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren of Great Xia. This is what he thought.  (To be continued) {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 192: Such a large family property

    Putting all the gold patterns and drawings into the Qiankun box, Gao Feng exclaimed in his heart. He heard about the preciousness of the gold patterns when he was at Yongji Jewelry Store. Jewelry ornaments, as long as there is a trace of gold patterns and snow silver, the value  It immediately jumped ten times or a hundred times, and the gold and snow silver patterns were not easy to come by. They were basically priceless and customers had to bring their own materials if they wanted to make them.

    " Master Deng actually took out two pieces of such precious materials at once. The wealth and energy of the Taoist Academy are truly unfathomable.

    After sending Deng Ying away, Gao Feng took the Qiankun Box and hurried to Fengtianhou Mansion. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai and a group of deacons and elders from the clan were still waiting for him.

    Gao Feng now has a different status. When the gatekeeper of the Hou Mansion saw him coming, he quickly invited people in. Walking on the road of the Hou Mansion, Gao Feng relaxed his senses and observed every move around him.

    ????????? It¡¯s similar to the time in Laiguo Duke¡¯s Mansion. There may be means to block the perception on the outside, but once inside, the perception can be expanded. Everything in the Hou¡¯s Mansion is normal, and Gao Feng relaxes a lot.

    Soon we arrived at the main hall. The butler Gao Xiantong called outside and opened the door and invited Gao Feng in.

    As soon as Gao Feng entered the room, except for Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, many people in the room stood up and greeted Gao Feng with a smile. Gao Feng was stunned, but he quickly returned the greeting.

    Just a few months ago, these deacons and elders of the Gao family were so condescending, how could they see a poor and distant descendant like Gao Feng in their eyes, but now Gao Feng is someone they need to treat politely.

    Gao Feng first saluted and greeted Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, who was sitting in the middle. Gao Tianhai nodded and asked, "What is the matter with you at the Taoist Academy?"

    "Tianshi Deng has some private matters that he has to entrust to his nephew. He just discussed it with Tianshi Deng's granddaughter, so he came late. Please forgive me, uncle." Gao Feng answered.

    Everyone in the room focused their gazes, with uncontrollable surprise and envy in their eyes.  The Taoist Academy came to Gao Feng so late, and it was the noble Celestial Master who came to come. Moreover, he came to Gao Feng for personal matters, and he actually arranged for his granddaughter to come. Gao Feng is really amazing!

    A trace of surprise flashed in Gao Tianhai's eyes, but his expression was still calm. He nodded and said, "As the Heavenly Master entrusts you, you must do it with all your heart!"

    After Gao Feng agreed, he turned around and glanced around the room, only to see a woman sitting where Gao Tianhe had been.  He had seen this woman several times before.  But it was Gao Tianhe's wife Gao Bao. Gao Bao was sitting there with her head down and sobbing. Gao Feng also saw Gao Jiang. The deacon who followed Gao Tianhe usually had a cold face when he saw Gao Feng. Today.  The two looked at each other.  But he smiled flatteringly.

    In the past, when discussing matters, Gao Feng would sit in the third seat from the right hand side of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. After greetings, Gao Feng walked over and sat down in a familiar manner. Before he could get to the chair, he heard Gao Tianhai greeting him.  : "Xiao Feng, sit here, this is your place!"

    Gao Feng was stunned, and the dozen or so people in the room even made a slight commotion.  Because the position mentioned by Marquis Fengtian is the first position on Gao Tianhai's left hand. Gao Tianhai is the center of the room and the chief figure of the Gao family. There is no doubt that the left is the most noble, and the first position on the left is the left.  That is to say, only under Gao Tianhai. In other words, Gao Feng, who sat over, is now the second-ranking figure in the Gao family.

    Although everyone was surprised, no one raised any objections. Now Gao Feng is one of the most powerful and powerful people in the Gao family. Not to mention anything else, he is the guard of the Prince of Qin's Palace, and he is as good as the Taoist Heavenly Master.  Apart from Fengtianhou, no one can compare to this status.

    Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, then strode over. Before sitting down, he bowed to Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, and said, "Thank you uncle for taking care of me. This great kindness will never be forgotten by my nephew. I will do my best."  repay!"

    Hearing Gao Feng say this, a smile appeared on Gao Tianhai's face. He promoted Gao Feng and re-employed him. Naturally, he did not want someone like Gao Tianhe to appear again. Gao Feng's words showed his attitude, which naturally made him happy.

    "Why are you talking about this when you are a member of your own family? Sit down and talk!" Gao Tianhai said with a smile.

    When Gao Feng sat down, Gao Tianhai's expression became serious, he tilted his head and asked: "Brother and sister, do you have any news about Tianhe?"

    Hearing this question, Mrs. Gao Bao's sobs suddenly became louder, and she cried and said: "There is no news yet, then I don't know about those foreign residences this  let me"

    Before he finished speaking, he cried again. Gao Tianhai frowned and said coldly: "Brothers and sisters, don't worry, your family's life will be properly arranged in the future. Even though Tianhe is not here, his family is also a member of the Gao family!"

    Over there, Gao Bao quickly stood up to thank him. Gao Tianhai waved his hands impatiently and said, "Next is the family.It¡¯s time to discuss something. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to be a woman at home, so you¡¯d better go back first!  "

    Everyone can see the reluctance on Gao Bao's face. Gao Tianhai's arrangement actually excluded Gao Tianhe's branch from the decision-making level of the Gao family. However, reluctance turned into unwillingness. Without Gao Tianhe, Gao Tianhe would  The Tianhe branch is nothing. No matter how reluctant Gao Bao is, it is very likely that he will not be able to save his family property.

    When Gao Bao left the main hall and the room became quiet again, Gao Feng noticed that the people who had followed Gao Tianhe looked very frightened. Without Gao Tianhe, they were nothing.

    "It's really ridiculous. A military general of the imperial court and a descendant of the Gao family disappeared as soon as they said they would disappear. The whole family didn't care. It's ridiculous!" After a moment of silence, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai patted the armrest of his chair and said harshly.

    Naturally, no one in the room made a sound, and there was silence again. Gao Tianhai's breathing calmed down, and he said slowly: "There are so many industries in the clan, so many clan affairs, we cannot delay them just because of one person Everyone, I am  As the clan leader, Hou has decided to hand over the clan property and clan affairs under Gao Tianhe's control to Gao Feng first, what do you think?"

    Hearing these words, the elders and deacons of the Gao family were in a commotion again. Gao Feng was already in charge of some things, and now Gao Tianhe's share is given to him. After careful calculation, Gao Feng already has three points of the Gao family in his hands.  One also needs slightly more family property. How many private soldiers, farms and businesses are these, and how much strength they represent. With such a distribution, the industry and power Gao Feng nominally controls is no less than that of an earl!

    Surprise is surprise, jealousy is jealous, but no one dares to speak out. Why and how Gao Tianhe disappeared, no one knows the reasons and consequences. But before Gao Tianhe disappeared, he was with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, and this Gao Feng.  At the deacon's inauguration ceremony, the "Ten Palms" agreement was still fresh in everyone's memory. Even if it hadn't happened, the status of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai needless to say, and Gao Feng's current strength is not what everyone can  In comparison, the people in this room are all shrewd characters. They all calculate clearly and weigh the pros and cons, and no one will raise any objections.

    No one spoke in the room. Gao Tianhai looked around, nodded and said solemnly: "Since you have no objections, then the matter has been settled. It turns out that the people who reported to Gao Tianhe have been reporting to Xiaofeng these days.  Prepare it, sort out the accounts, and don¡¯t break the rules!¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of the Gao family, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was the clan leader, but he didn't have much authority, because Gao Tianhe also had his own power, and many things had to be discussed, but now it's Gao Tianhai who has the final say.

    After saying a few words of encouragement to just do whatever you want and not to be laughed at by outsiders, everyone dispersed, but Gao Feng was left behind.

    "Uncle, my nephew is busy with official duties. It's better to ask my uncle to take care of the family property and leave it in my nephew's hands. It will be bad if it delays the official business!" There were only two people here, Gao Feng said seriously.  said.

    Gao Tianhai suddenly gave himself such a large share of the industry. Gao Feng was not sure what An De was thinking. He was not short of money now. Yu Gong could use the power of the Demon Suppressing Company, as well as the Private Taoist Academy and Prince Qin's Mansion.  If they could help, Luo Xiyi and the others were somewhat capable, but they had little reliance on the Gao family.

    Because of this consideration, Gao Feng is not as enthusiastic about clan property and clan affairs as other clan members. Such great power and wealth may not be a good thing. Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe are half-brothers, but they behave like enemies.  Not to mention, the fact that Gao Tianhe became cruel and vicious is also related to the distribution of power in this clan. In this case, if there is any special need, why bother to get involved in this hot potato.

    The meaning was expressed clearly, and Gao Tianhai could understand it after thinking about it. Gao Feng's statement was tantamount to expanding the power and wealth in Gao Tianhai's hands and sending money to his door.

    After Gao Feng finished speaking, Gao Tianhai looked at him in surprise, and after being silent for a while, he sighed: "It would be great if Gao Tianhe had your thoughts."

    After saying this, Marquis Fengtian paused, with a smile on his face, and said: "You now have an annual quota of 500,000 taels, and can mobilize less than 2 million taels. Except for my personal guards,  Everyone outside the family is at your disposal, and you can mobilize less than 500 people in the clan to act at will. Many earls and even marquises cannot do this, so you don¡¯t care about it so much?"

    Seeing Gao Feng about to explain, Gao Tianhai lowered his voice and said with the same smile: "With more money and more manpower, we can do better things for King Qin, do you understand?"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was stunned and immediately understood. He had always heard that Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was close to the King of Qin. Now it seems that it is more than just a close relationship. Otherwise, how could he spend so much money to support himself.

    In this case, Gao Feng has no reason to refuse. The enemy of his enemy is his friend. He does not think that he is from the Qin King's faction, but he is with the Qin King.The faction of King Wei, who was opposed by King Qin, was in conflict with him everywhere. Gao Feng naturally knew which side he should be on. He bowed deeply in the room and said, "Thank you uncle, my nephew will know what to do in the future!"

    Thank you for your support. Do you have a monthly pass?  (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 193: Grace and power to win people¡¯s hearts

    The smile on Gao Tianhai's face grew stronger. He stood up and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, making it appear that the relationship between the two parties was closer.

    Gao Feng said goodbye and returned. The arrangements for tonight were just a set of rules. Handing over the family property and power in Gao Tianhe's hands was not a matter of just a few words. The seals had to be handed over, the stewards of those industries had to come over, and there were also documents and contracts, etc.  The procedures are very complicated.

    There was no need to rush. Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, sent Gao Feng to the second courtyard. The housekeeper Gao Xian personally sent Gao Feng to the door. The servants of the Hou family who saw all this were secretly surprised. They had never seen anyone in the Gao family.  Who was sent so far by Marquis Fengtian? In fact, no one was sent to the door by the butler Gao Xian. Not even Gao Tianhe was treated like this. This Gao Feng seemed to be really prosperous.

    As soon as he left the Hou Mansion, Gao Feng stopped after taking two steps. He looked at the corner of the road. There was someone there, but it was Gao Jiang, the deacon of the Gao family. This man was in charge of part of the Gao family's business and had always been close to Gao Jiang.  In Tianhe, it was already late at night, and there were no people on the streets of Fengtianfang. I didn¡¯t know what Gao Jiang was doing here.

    After seeing Gao Feng, Gao Jiang took two quick steps forward, knelt directly on the ground, kowtowed twice, and said eagerly: "Master Feng, I was blinded by lard in the past.  Gao Tianhe's bastard instigation was only after Master Hou said that Master Feng was wrong with you. Since then, I have been regretful. This time I kowtow to Master Feng to apologize, and I hope that Master Feng will give you a lot  "

    Speaking of which, Gao Jiang is older than Gao Feng, and Gao Feng wants to call him uncle, but now Gao Jiang's face is full of humility and fear, and he doesn't look like an elder.

    Gao Tianhe has been deprived of all his power and wealth. Naturally, people like Gao Jiang and Gao Tianhe's faction will not be in good times for long. What's more, he is still causing trouble for Gao Feng behind his back, and he has evil intentions in his heart.

    Gao Feng couldn't stand this look. He stepped forward to help Gao Jiang up and said in a cold voice: "We are all members of our own family, so why do we need to perform such a big gift? It's right and wrong. It's all decided by the Marquis. It's so late."  , and don¡¯t wake up the people in the clan. It¡¯s better to go back early!¡±

    Gao Feng didn't have any good impressions of people who were close to Gao Tianhe. He didn't want to pay too much attention to them, so he turned around and left.  The look of fear on Gao Jiang's face became more and more intense. Once Gao Tianhe fell, his position as a deacon would also be in danger. If someone pushed him down, he would probably end up like Gao Bao.  How can I let go if I am used to living a life of wealth and sitting for a long time.

    Gao Jiang knew that Gao Tianhai would not be merciful to them. On the contrary, Gao Feng, although he had been tricked by him behind his back, had no direct conflict. He might be able to ask for action, but now Gao Feng showed no mercy at all.  Gao Jiang becomes more and more desperate.  Seeing Gao Feng turn around, he became anxious. He ran to Gao Feng and knelt down again. He hugged Gao Feng's thigh and shouted: "Master Feng, Master Feng, Gao Tianhe's family affairs are usually under the control of Gao Feng."  It¡¯s the little help taking care of it. You want to take over, it will definitely be much easier if there is a little person to help"

    This Gao Jiang is just an ordinary person.  Gao Feng could bounce him away with a single movement, and this leg-hugging movement made him even more disgusted.  But what Gao Jiang said made Gao Feng tempted. As soon as Gao Jiang saw that things were turning around, he hurriedly said: "Master Feng, you are busy with official duties and need to practice martial arts. You also need someone to help you take care of family property and family affairs."  , the villain is just right, the villain must be loyal!"

    Gao Feng's body moved slightly, and Gao Jiang was immediately unable to hold him. He was bounced backwards and fell directly to the ground. He thought Gao Feng had rejected his proposal, and his face turned ashen.

    "Come to me when it's time to hand over the family property!" Gao Feng said this. Gao Jiang was stunned. He didn't expect that everything would turn around so quickly. After realizing it, he kowtowed in ecstasy.

    Granges, businesses, and escort bureaus, a lot of money flows, and a lot of personnel are allocated. If you manage it by yourself, your time will be taken up tracking down evil spirits, practicing martial arts, and even guarding the princess, and you will be too busy at all. Gao Feng knows what is right for him  That's the important thing, what's secondary.

    But the patriarch, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai, handed over the property under Gao Tianhe's jurisdiction out of trust. Moreover, many things now require more money and strength to do, but they have to ignore it and leave it to Gao Jiang, an experienced and lost person.  It is a suitable choice to have someone with a backer to do it.

    Gao Feng walked up to Gao Jiang, who was kowtowing, and used his strength to lift him up in the air. Gao Jiang's whole body was restrained and he slowly rose up. Gao Jiang didn't know why he was like this, and the ecstasy on his face froze.

    "Don't think about playing tricks, you can't afford it!" Gao Feng said solemnly, the energy in his body suddenly burst out, and he pushed with all his strength!

    Golden light flashed immediately, with Gao Feng's body as the center, and a gust of wind blew around. Gao Jiang's face showed a look of horror, and his whole body was limp and out of control. Although Gao Jiang did not understand martial arts, he was a human being.  But he has the most instinctive feeling of knowing strength and weakness.

    Gao Jiang only felt that?Now Gao Feng seems to be an extremely majestic mountain, like a ferocious wild beast. At such a close distance, even though Gao Feng did nothing, this extremely huge power gap has already made him feel it from the bottom of his heart.  He was so trembling and frightened that if he hadn't been caught by Gao Feng, he would just lie on the ground and huddle up.

    Comparing Gao Feng, who is now in the realm of "giant power", and Gao Jiang, who is completely ordinary, they are like giant elephants and ants, completely incommensurable.

    Gao Feng's strength was withdrawn as soon as it was released, and he immediately put Gao Jiang back on the ground. Once Gao Jiang landed, he couldn't stand at all and collapsed directly on the ground. Gao Feng asked again in a cold voice: "Do you understand what I mean?"

    "Understoodunderstood" Gao Jiang could no longer speak coherent words and was already frightened.

    Gao Feng needs Gao Jiang to help manage the affairs of the clan, but no one knows whether Gao Jiang is loyal or not. Gao Feng knows that he does not have much time and energy to conquer him, so he simply shows his strength.  Use the purest strength gap to completely shock the opponent and make Gao Jiang feel fear from the bottom of his heart, so that he can do things cautiously.

    There is already light shining in the sky, and the full display of the "giant power" warriors will inevitably alarm the magic circle in the capital and provoke inquiries from the Taoist Taoists.

    "Gao Feng, the Cavalry Commander of the Demon-Suppressing Division, accidentally burst out of his internal energy. Please forgive me, Taoist priests!" Gao Feng answered loudly when the people from the Taoist Academy flew overhead.

    This is in Fengtianfang. Gao Feng showed his waist card again. The two Taoists who came from the Taoist Academy did not dig into it. They said hello and flew back directly.

    Gao Feng looked at the unconscious Gao Jiang in front of him and said in a cold voice: "Just understand. If you do it well, it will be your benefit. If you don't do it well, you can think of the consequences. Let's go!"

    Gao Jiang quickly stood up and kowtowed, and left with a lot of gratitude. Gao Feng's method of combining kindness and power made him not dare to have the slightest intention of disobeying him, and he was left with pure awe.

    Someone from the Hou Mansion over there also came out to take a look. After seeing Gao Feng, he retreated directly. Fengtianfang became quiet again. When he was the only one left on the street, Gao Feng's tense face showed a smile, secretly  He waved his fist and felt uncertain about what he had done to Gao Jiang just now. He just thought that he might not be able to subdue such an old man, so he wanted to intimidate him, but he didn't expect the effect to be so effective.

    Thinking that so much wealth and power would be under his control, Gao Feng felt excited. This was really completely different from before, and his status had undergone earth-shaking changes.

    Returning to his house, Gao Feng knelt in front of his father's spiritual tablet and burned incense. He muttered a few words, saying that his son was now successful. He hoped that his ancestors and his father's spirit in heaven would be happy. After all, this family  It has been in decline for too long, but now it is finally thriving.

    It was very quiet in the mourning hall, with only the incense burning quietly. Gao Feng sat there with a lot of thoughts for a while.

    It¡¯s a sigh of relief, but there are still business matters to be done. Gao Feng doesn¡¯t need sleep at night, and he can¡¯t have any leisure time at night.

    Deng Ying sent a box of scroll drawings with gold patterns and a treasure phantom, and made the treasure phantom at night. What the little girl said when she sent it was that if it couldn't be made, the materials and drawings would have to be returned.

    Hearing this, Tianshi Deng didn't really believe that he could make this Noble Phantasm. Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt a little unconvinced. Princess Qingrou and Zhao Qiu said that they could make a thousand true talismans.  It is extremely difficult, but it is really simple for me. What is so difficult about this incense burner?

    Gao Feng took out the gold pattern and drawings from the Qiankun box. He didn't know how others forged it with gold pattern. Gao Feng directly used it as a clay sculpture. He first combined the two pieces of gold pattern into one, and then shaped it into an incense burner.  .

    He didn¡¯t know that there were only three kinds of flames for smelting gold in this world, one was sky fire, the other was earth fire, and the third was mana and true fire. Sky fire could only be collected with magic weapons when thunder and lightning fell, while earth fire was rare on the earth.  In several places, it gushes out from the gaps, and the real magic fire can only be emitted by Taoists and monks who practice fire magic at extremely high levels.

    Each of these three methods is extremely difficult to achieve, so gold-embossed utensils and magic weapons are so valuable. One reason is that the materials are precious, and another reason is that it is difficult to smelt.

    Gao Feng took the two pieces of grained gold in his hands and slowly kneaded them. The gold was soft, and so was the grained gold. The two pieces of grained gold were put together like dough. Gao Feng had done this to silver pieces before.  Several pieces of silver are completely fused together. If the power of the God-Suppressing Art is properly controlled, it can emit a very high temperature.

    I don't know if this gold tattoo is suitable or not. Gao Feng's hand slowly emits a golden light. As soon as Gao Feng exerts force, he feels something is wrong. This gold tattoo seems to be absorbing the inner power of the God-Calming Technique in his hand. The lines on the gold tattoo are so beautiful.  The light is getting brighter!

    ?Gao Feng felt awe-struck in his heart, and quickly stopped and looked carefully. He found that his strength had indeed lost a little, and the lines on the gold pattern were a little brighter. What was even more strange was that he had just pressed hard, and the two pieces of gold pattern were already completely  Merged together, they became one piece, and the criss-crossing lines on the gold pattern were also combined into one. No disorder could be seen, it was completely normal distribution.

    If it weren¡¯t for the two pieces in his hand just now, Gao Feng would have thought that Deng Tianshi had given him a large piece of tattooed gold.

    Thank you all, please give me monthly votes, subscribe and give rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 194 Ten Thousand Jutian Furnace

    It is normal for such treasures of heaven and earth to have strange features. Gao Feng turned his power and looked over it. There were no gaps, and he no longer absorbed his own power. It seemed that only by pressing hard would the gold pattern absorb the power.  .

    Now that it¡¯s formed, let¡¯s start sculpting. Gao Feng flattened and rounded the piece of gold as if he were kneading mud, and it soon became the shape of an incense burner.

    Gao Feng was powerful enough, capable of precise control, and had the skills to carve. Gao Feng worked extremely quickly. The incense burner on the drawing was quickly completed, and all that was left was to carve the patterns and runes on it.

    Seeing the rune text with the word "life", Gao Feng went to flip through the rune book. There were no words like "life" or "death" in the rune book. After reading the rune book for so long, Gao Feng also had a rough idea.  To sum up, most rune words describe states, and some describe degrees. However, there are no words such as "life" and "death" that have clear and absolute meanings.

    After knowing the real effectiveness of rune characters, Gao Feng also felt that it made sense. Rune characters are used to achieve certain effects or cause changes. Rune characters themselves have limitations. For example, for some names, you cannot carve out a "bird" at will.  The word "" is carved on wood, and the wood becomes a bird that can fly. This is the magical power of creation. It is really unimaginable and unconventional. The same is true for the words "life" and "death". There is nothing wrong with the words themselves.  , but it makes no sense to exist as a rune character.

    "But since Deng Tianshi has explained it, then just make it for him. Maybe it is just a decoration. The gold-embossed material itself is already extremely precious.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to go into details.  He took the drawing and looked at it again.  A three-inch long golden blade of light burst out from his fingers, and he used this as a carving knife to draw on the incense burner.

    In addition to the unfamiliar rune of the word "Éú", the incense burner also has some lines from the inside to the outside. From the sixteen legs to the inside of the incense burner, there are water lines, and the drawing also specifically states that the water lines are carved  When doing so, start from the feet and work from bottom to top.  From outside to inside.

    This is simple, Gao Feng used the Zhenshen Jue Zhenqi to start drawing. As soon as he touched the Wenjin Incense Burner, Gao Feng found that his power was being absorbed by Wenjin.  His movements paused for a moment and then continued, absorbing as much power as he could, since it wouldn't be absorbed too much anyway. When carving lines, he still had to do it in one go.

    After the last water pattern was carved, Gao Feng was about to carve the rune when he saw a few lights shining from each of the sixteen legs, following the carved water pattern all the way up to the intersection inside the incense burner.  The room suddenly lit up.

    As expected, this treasure of heaven and earth is different.  There was such a strange phenomenon before the glyphs were carved. Gao Feng took a closer look, but his eyes were solemn. He stretched out his hand to pick up the incense burner. At this time, the gold lines were actually in the same direction as the water lines. He didn't know why.  changes occurred over time.

    Originally, Gao Feng was worried that the horizontal and vertical lines on the gold-grained material would look messy after being carved. This was indeed the case just now. He didn¡¯t know how to cover it up, but he didn¡¯t expect the material to change on its own.  The texture actually goes in the same direction as these water patterns. Not only does it not look messy, the texture itself is extremely coordinated, and there is a beauty in it.

    Gao Feng shook his head. The water patterns and gold patterns he carved were now centered on the inner belly of the incense burner.  Converging on one point, the talisman to be carved is also centered on this point.  Gao Feng originally regarded it as an errand, but now he found it interesting. The gold tattoo itself was not dead, and seemed to have its own changes, which he had never seen before.

    The common character for "Éú" is very simple, just a few strokes, but the character characters are extremely complicated, with hundreds of strokes, and are divided into three parts. At the end, a circle is drawn to connect the three parts together.  This doesn't look like a rune, but more like a formation!

    But no matter how complicated the pattern is, it only takes an instant for Gao Feng. Gao Feng memorized the pattern, and applied more force to his fingertips. The golden edge became brighter, and the three parts were completed in one go. And strangely,  It was obviously more powerful, but the gold-grained incense burner was not absorbing any power at this time.

    Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He only needed the last step to carve out the circle and connect the three separate parts of the rune together. This circle was not difficult and could be completed in one go.

    The golden blade came into contact with the surface of the incense burner. As soon as the circle started, Gao Feng felt something was wrong!

    If it was said that the three parts of carving the water patterns and runic characters just now used less than one percent of Gao Feng's strength, then now he would have to use one-tenth of it.

    Using one tenth of Gao Feng's power now is already extremely astonishing. The sharp edge formed by the true energy on Gao Feng's body just broke through the gold pattern, just like cutting cake with a sharp blade, without being hindered at all, but now every step forward is  It takes a lot of effort, and the soft golden texture?Become extremely hard.

    Less than one-fifth of the circle was completed, and sweat was visible on Gao Feng's forehead. This situation was too weird, but Gao Feng did not dare to stop. When carving, drawing a circle requires one go, so stopping halfway would be very helpful.  Maybe the lines are not accurate. There are so many strange things about this incense burner, so it has to be the best it can be.

    The muscles on Gao Feng's right arm were already tense, and the line slowly pushed forward, finally crossing the first part of the rune. In the past, after the entire rune was carved, there would be light flashing, but now this round line  Just past the first part, the first part starts to shine.

    The sudden appearance of the strange phenomenon did not make Gao Feng move. His hand was still drawing the lines steadily. Every time he advanced a little, the more power he consumed. Gao Feng finally made a clear judgment. It was not that the gold pattern suddenly changed.  Hard, but the incense burner or the line already under the blade is absorbing its own power. The golden energy of the God-Suppressing Technique is constantly being transported to the runes through the contact between the blade and the gold pattern.

    The power is constantly being sucked away, which is also a kind of loss. Naturally, it gives Gao Feng the illusion that the gold pattern has become hard with great effort.

    At this time, the incense burner absorbs power far faster than Gao Feng's own power recovery speed, which is thousands of times greater than the tiny amount just now!  Gao Feng did not stop. He could still bear such a level of absorption. Gao Feng did not want to ruin what others had entrusted to him.

    Gao Feng's whole body of God-Suppressing Jue Qi was running crazily, but his hand was extremely stable. The line finally crossed the second part of the rune, and the second part also began to glow. According to the speed of Gao Feng's absorption,  It can still hold up, and the third part is also scratched.

    The lines in the three parts of the rune began to glow, and there seemed to be some kind of rhythm between them. They flickered and flickered with the same frequency as breathing. Gao Feng could see the circle connecting the three parts, and there was a little golden light from the beginning.  Get up and swim along the circle.

    There was less than two minutes left before the circle closed. This distance was the distance that Gao Feng could cross with just a twitch of his fingers, but Gao Feng suddenly found that he had no way to move forward!

    If the power of the God-Suppressing Art is water, then it seemed to have flowed into bowls, buckets, and jars just now, but now it seems to have flowed into the sea. The power of the God-Suppressing Art is constantly being sucked away. Gao Feng has no choice at all.  There is no extra power to push forward.

    Sweat was streaming down Gao Feng's forehead, and his face was flushed. He was still a little short of it, and he couldn't fall short in any case. Even though he was currently consuming a lot of money, Gao Feng wasn't too afraid. Even if he only had a little strength left, he still had a true heart.  Yuan Qiongshi, you can also go to the martial arts field to practice, or even go to the fairy mountain to recover. What are you afraid of? You can use all your strength to complete this rune.

    The power was sent out without reservation, all the lines of the incense burner were shining, and the stagnant blade moved, completing the circle,

    At this time, Gao Feng didn't feel any relief. His face was full of shock. In the very short distance at the end, Gao Feng felt that his arms and fingers were completely out of his control and slid on their own. What shocked him even more was that the feeling in his body was  Power is also flowing into the incense burner uncontrollably.

    Now, the incense burner is like a black hole, forcibly absorbing the power of the God-Suppressing Technique, endlessly, and there is no way to stop it. The golden blade condensed by the brilliance has long since disappeared. Gao Feng's finger is exactly on the center of the rune.  The center where all the lines of the gold and water patterns of the incense burner converge.

    Gao Feng's face has turned pale. This incense burner is too weird. The rune says "life", which is clearly "death". Now Gao Feng has been sucked out by the incense burner, and all his strength has disappeared. I don't know.  Will the body's own essence be sucked dry?

    When he was just a few millimeters away from death, the incense burner stopped sucking. Gao Feng could no longer make any big movements. He staggered two steps and sat directly on the ground.

    All the lines on the incense burner light up, and you can see continuous light spots rushing from the sixteen legs along the water pattern to the inner belly of the incense burner. It seems that the legs are absorbing the brilliance, and then transporting it along the water pattern to the incense burner.  Incense burner center.

    The character "Éú" also began to shine. It was golden light at first, and then the light color turned into seven colors, and the whole incense burner trembled slightly

    It snowed suddenly. This was in the bedroom of Gao Feng's house. The roof was repaired fairly well. Although it was cloudy outside, it was still very dry. Where did the snow come from?  But if you look closely, you will find that these are not snowflakes, but fragments of brilliance. Each fragment is emitting a soft milky white brilliance. The fragments of brilliance disappear immediately when they fall on the ground, but the position where they fall changes.  , fell on the brick ground, the green bricks turned into soil, fell on the wooden frame, and where the brilliance fragments were stained, tender green branches and leaves grew out, full of vitality.

    A milky white brilliance like snow falls from the sky,The ground created life and then void, but Gao Feng did not see all these wonderful scenes. He fell into a coma after falling to the ground.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 195 Moving forward

    This incense burner engraved with the "life" rune absorbed Gao Feng's power too hard. When Gao Feng fell down, his strength could only maintain the most basic vitality. He could not even stay awake. Gao Feng fell down and sat down.  His face was extremely pale and his breathing was weak. If he wasn't so close, he wouldn't even be able to feel it. He was in a state of suspended animation.

    The snow-like brilliance fragments fell on him and were immediately absorbed. Pieces of brilliance floated on his body. Gao Feng's pale face gradually showed color, and his weak breathing gradually returned to normal.

    The physical condition is improving, but Gao Feng is still in a coma and unconscious state.

    Like before, Gao Feng has now entered the fairy mountain

    Even though he was shot in the heart by the black wolf, even if he was beaten to the verge of death by Gao Tianhe's sneak attack, Gao Feng's power was not exhausted to the extent it is today.

    Gao Feng originally thought that he would be at the foot of the Fairy Mountain when he opened his eyes, but when he regained consciousness, he found that the surroundings were extremely quiet. When he opened his eyes, the surroundings were not the familiar scenery at the foot of the mountain, but vast fog and extremely thick gray. It looked like this before.  , there is no strength in his body, and he can only collapse on the ground. But now, although he is tired, he is standing, without any strength in his body, but his consciousness is very clear.

    Now that he was no longer on the ground, Gao Feng could feel the mist under his feet. He seemed to be floating in the thick mist, unable to move. He was just suspended.

    Before Gao Feng could realize what was going on, suddenly a gap appeared in the dense fog above his head, and milky white light fell from the gap. The light fell on him. Gao Feng could feel his body continuing to recover and improve.

    The light became brighter and brighter, and the gap became wider and wider. Gao Feng suddenly felt a huge suction on the top of his head, and his body was sucked in uncontrollably.

    As soon as he was sucked in, Gao Feng found that the position of his body had changed. The top of his head had changed to the front. The front was at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, and the thick fog under his feet had also changed to land.  Gao Feng staggered and was sucked to the foot of the mountain, and suddenly fell to his knees. Gao Feng looked back with difficulty.  But he found that the place he rushed out of was the thick fog surrounding the fairy mountain.

    After arriving at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng could no longer maintain his standing posture. He was so weak that it was difficult to support his arms on the ground.

    This situation made Gao Feng feel normal.  When I think back to the feeling of being in the mist, I find it strange and inexplicable.

    Unable to move, Gao Feng took out the Qiongshi of True Essence from his arms with difficulty. The hard shell of this Qiongshi was usually nothing, but now it seemed like gold and iron to Gao Feng.

    The little black wolf, who has grown up a lot, has already run over.  The little black wolf, which was more than a foot long, saw Gao Feng exerting his strength but was unable to do anything. He also became anxious and screamed "oow" and "oow".

    When he was in trouble, two furry white paws snatched the Qiongshi away. Gao Feng was indeed very weak now, and he didn't even know when the little fox came down.

    There are pink pads on the furry paws, which look very cute, but the hard shell of Qiongshi was directly smashed.  Revealing the fruit that looks like an elixir inside.  Gao Feng smiled hard and put the Qiongshi directly into his mouth without even bothering to thank him.

    "Why did you consume it to such an extent? You have to be careful. You almost can't even come here this time. It's so dangerous. Do you know!" The little fox said in a stern tone.

    The True Yuan Qiongshi slowly melted away in the mouth, and pure power was replenished into the body.  Although Gao Feng is still weak, his mobility has recovered.

    The little fox jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulder with familiarity.  The questioning did not stop. The little fox Hu Jiu's body was soft, her body was on Gao Feng's shoulder, and her head turned in front of Gao Feng. Her two ruby-like eyes stared at Gao Feng and asked: "Why are you so consumed?"

    Gao Feng originally thought that today's situation was due to his carelessness. When he was carving runes and making noble phantoms, he could not control his power, which would easily cause losses, and then he would enter the mountain in a weak and unconscious state. Such a situation has already happened.  Once, seeing how solemn the little fox was, he also knew that today's situation might not be trivial.

    There was nothing to hide from the little fox. Gao Feng told the little fox in detail the details of making the incense burner.

    Hu Jiu listened very carefully, and his cute face with a sharp mouth, red eyes and pointed ears actually gave people a serious feeling. At the end of the sentence, he said: "Show me the rune."

    Without using any physical strength, it is very easy to draw this figure. Gao Feng quickly traced it with his fingers. Looking at the "Éú" character on the ground, Gao Feng was frightened, thinking that such a rune could actually have such a character.  The terrifying effect almost completely drained his own power.

    ?Although the senior Hu Jiu was still in the form of a fox, his expression and tone were completely human. After listening to Gao Feng's words, Gao Feng could actually tell that the little fox Hu Jiu smiled bitterly a few times, and then the little fox was helpless.  He said: "That's a holy text, I remember thatI can't remember who it was, but that person is much better than you, but when he wrote this holy text, it took three days and thirty-six hours.  You work for an hour and rest for an hour, and you actually do it all at once? How ridiculous!"

    "This junior is afraid that there will be interruptions in the movements and errors in the rune strokes" Gao Feng murmured. He himself was not very confident about this.

    The little fox slapped him with his two tails angrily, and scolded him: "With your current martial arts skills, you still can't control your strength and movements. I think you are too confident!"

    These words were like a wake-up call, and Gao Feng suddenly woke up. He stopped preparing to go up the mountain, pondered for a while and said, "What the senior said is that the junior is indeed a little arrogant!"

    Gao Feng also figured it out. If it was his old self, and his power was being absorbed to that extent, he would definitely stop first and then think about moving forward. But this time, he did it recklessly regardless of the consequences.  If you go on, the result will be almost total disaster.

    "This magic weapon gathers the true energy and vitality, and then burns incense or fills water to make people use this vigorous vitality. After the sacred words are engraved, the vitality gathers and runs automatically and non-stop. However, it is necessary to start the operation of the holy words and this magic weapon.  This is a huge amount of real power. If you do it in stages and inject the real power in batches, you will be exhausted at most. You will almost be exhausted this time!" The little fox talked eloquently.

    Regarding this lesson, Gao Feng naturally had to listen obediently. He understood his situation. The so-called "True Talisman Noble Phantasm" and the so-called "True Talisman Spiritual Treasure" were all made by himself by mistake. He was not someone who was proficient in making Noble Phantasms.  If you don¡¯t understand process methods, you will inevitably run into danger because of your lack of understanding.

    After this time, you must carefully understand this knowledge and learn more. You cannot forget about it just because of the existence of the fairy mountain. Gao Feng kept reviewing in his heart, but Gao Feng noticed a detail in the little fox's words, that is, the two "magic weapons"  The word, maybe this is a general term for the Noble Phantasm, but Gao Feng understood that the little fox Hu Jiu spoke very accurately, does it have any special meaning?  Knowledge is not easy to ask in this situation.

    "Go up the mountain, I want to go up to the next level as soon as possible!" After the little fox Hu Jiu finished teaching him a lesson, he was almost out of breath and urged Gao Feng to go up the mountain again.

    Gao Feng shook the dragon-binding rope in his hand. The small arrows and copper beads were still there. He wondered if the sword-and-shield badge left by the sword-and-shield soldier he won that time was still there. Did he need to fight it again?  As he walked, he soon came to the mountain road on the second level. As he stepped on this mountain road, Gao Feng was worried about another thing. He was now weak and needed to take the Zhenyuan Qiongshi from the second level of Fairy Mountain to replenish it.  He still needs to take action. How to do it if he is so weak? It's really troublesome.

    What he didn't expect was that after walking through the archway of the War Demon Temple and arriving at the location of the pine trees, the pine tree student was waiting on the mountain road. When he saw Gao Feng coming, he bowed politely and said, "Your Majesty.  If your body is injured, please take three Qiongshi pills and take a good rest, and I won¡¯t disturb you if you are young!¡±

    Gao Feng had already clenched his fists and was about to take action, but he didn't expect that the other party handed over three true energy Qiongshi. After taking it, Song Baisheng bowed again and then retreated into the pine forest.

    Why are you so easy to talk to? I remember that in the fruit forest at the foot of the mountain, the tree charms inside kept blocking me, but this one was very reasonable. Gao Feng had doubts in his heart, crushed three Qiongshi and put them into his mouth, and the real Qiongshi turned into  The strength melted into his whole body, and Gao Feng's fatigue slowly disappeared.

    "There is no need to think about it. These pines and cypresses have been producing spiritual wisdom for thousands of years. The tree charm of the red fruits and jade balls at the foot of the mountain only took shape after entering the mountain." The little fox muttered again casually.

    Gao Feng didn't pay attention to this sentence, because he had already arrived at the second level of the mountain. On the last step of the mountain road, there was a metal sign. The sign was not big. It was a knife attached to a square shield. It was exactly  What I got after defeating the Sword and Shield Soldier last time.

    Thinking that if this sign is tied to a chain and thrown out, it can turn into several sword and shield soldiers who can act as they please. Gao Feng speculated in his heart that the dragon rope on his wrist has been thrown out and rolled up the sword and shield iron sign.  , turned into an ornament hanging on the wrist.

    When we arrived at the second level of the mountain, the scenery at this time was similar to the last time we left. In front of us were the ruins of a building. Black smoke was still rising from the ruins, and burnt blackened corpses with broken limbs and arms could be seen among them.  Although Gao Feng had never seen this scene outside Fairy Mountain, he could still infer that this was the city after the war.

    As usual, the little fox jumped off Gao Feng's shoulders when he got here, and then lay on the ground. Gao Feng knew that he had to go inside.In battle, according to the previous rules, shouldn't a mace fall from the sky at this time?  Why is there no movement?

    While walking and watching, the little fox became impatient and urged: "What the hell, go inside, you are scared!"

    Gao Feng shook his head with a wry smile and walked inside. It was not that he was afraid of such an occasion, but that he was a little confused.  (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 196 So clever

    <div>

    After walking into the ruins, Gao Feng subconsciously looked back and found that he could no longer see the mountain road and Xuanli lying there. He was already in the ruins after the war, and faint cries could be heard all around.  Screams and groans, the burnt and stench lingering at the tip of the nose, these are the remains of the tragic battlefield, and you can feel the shock even if you are in it.

    Gao Feng had a feeling that the scene in front of him might not be a complete illusion. There must have been such a scene. Walking in such a place, Gao Feng did not feel the enemy, but his whole body could not help but gather strength, tighten his muscles, and prepare.  Fight, because this is the battlefield

    Suddenly he felt something in his heart. Gao Feng raised his head and looked over. Lights flickered in the air. A huge weapon fell down. Gao Feng quickly stretched out his hand to catch it. After catching it, he was stunned. This was not the mace from last time.  , but a double-edged axe. The ax handle is four feet long, but the two ax blades are almost two and a half feet in diameter. Just like a tabletop, the ax blade is made of fine steel, and the ax handle is also steel, so it is still extremely heavy.

    The ground was trembling slightly. Gao Feng had already seen the horns exposed on the wall more than ten steps away. There was a rapid thud of footsteps and the bull-headed warrior had appeared in front of him.

    Last time it was a mace, this time it was a giant axe. Gao Feng still remembers the upper body of the bull-headed warrior last time, showing his muscles that were knotted together, but this time his whole body was wrapped in armor, with only his head exposed. Those two  The blood-red bull's eye seemed to be burning, with red light overflowing.

    After seeing Gao Feng, the bull-headed warrior opened his mouth and let out a roar. Along with this roar, the bull-headed warrior was the center.  A circle of crimson power spread outward.

    The corner of Gao Feng's mouth twitched, but he thought in his heart that if the cows all eat grass and their teeth are molars, why do the teeth of this bull-headed warrior seem to be wolf teeth, like those who eat meat?

    The bull-headed warrior was twice as tall as Gao Feng. He took a big step and reached Gao Feng in two steps.  He swung the ax and chopped it down directly. Gao Feng moved quickly and got out of the way.

    But this action was not as big as Gao Feng expected.  The opponent's ax was just a little bit short of hitting, but even so, the giant ax hit the ground.  The ground exploded directly, causing earth and rocks to fly, causing pain all over the body.

    Holding this giant axe, the weight affected his movements somewhat. Only then did Gao Feng realize that before it hit the ground, the giant ax was slashing across the ground.

    Since his body is not agile, why should he evade? He can just hit him. Gao Feng raised his ax and faced him directly.  The ax blades collided with a loud bang. The bull-headed warrior was extremely powerful, but Gao Feng's power was even more astonishing.  The Tauren warrior's ax was directly deflected

    The head-on confrontation aroused Gao Feng's blood, reminding him of the drills on the martial arts field. In such a confrontation, one should not defend, but attack hard.

    "War Demon Fight" Gao Feng roared wildly.  The double-edged ax in his hand swung up and slashed at the enemy in front of him. The bull-headed warrior seemed not to know what fear was. At this time, the red light in his eyes became more intense, and he also waved to win.

    "Dang-dang-dang-dang" roars continued, and many of the surrounding ruins collapsed. In such a battle, strength is the factor that determines victory or defeat.

    Gao Feng's strength is much greater than that of the Tauren warrior. Although the materials of the axes on both sides are strange and the ax blades are not damaged when they collide with such huge force, the Tauren warrior has been completely suppressed by Gao Feng.

    The big axes collided, and the bull-headed warrior kept retreating. After more than a dozen axes, the bull-headed man could no longer block Gao Feng's slashing, and the big ax in Gao Feng's hand had already cut into his armor.

    Even though he was extremely tall and weighed a thousand kilograms, when he was struck by Gao Feng with his axe, the bull-headed warrior was directly knocked into the air.

    Gao Feng jumped up to follow, slashing at the Tauren warrior like a violent storm. The armor was shattered, revealing the flesh and skin inside. The bones were broken, and the Minotaur's huge body was chopped into pieces in mid-air.  broken pieces

    After landing, Gao Feng's murderous intention was not exhausted. He slammed the big ax in his hand against a house in front of him. The house collapsed suddenly. Gao Feng raised the big ax high and roared loudly.

    The pieces of flesh and blood transformed into brilliance in mid-air, and then gathered together to form a bull's head the size of a fingertip, which slowly fell.

    The big ax in Gao Feng's hand also turned into liquid. With a flick of his wrist, the dragon-binding rope flew out and tied up the bull's head and brought it back. Gao Feng was a little puzzled. This time, it didn't change into a weapon. It turned out to be a bull's head.  It¡¯s really hard to understand this rule.

    The battle with the bull-headed warrior didn't last long, but it made Gao Feng's blood boil with excitement. He chopped the bull-headed warrior into pieces. Gao Feng felt that he was still unsatisfied. What kind of warrior would be next? Who would be next? Gao Feng wanted to know, really wanted to know.  Go and fight

    Gao Feng looked around, thinking that the terrain might be changing, or that the enemy might appear in this scene, and see what weapons would fall from above his head

    When he raised his head, there were water droplets falling on his face. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then a heavy rain poured down. He couldn't see anything three steps away. It was all heavy rain and water vapor.

    &nbsp; Could it be that the enemy would appear in the rain? Gao Feng's whole body tensed up, his senses expanded, and he listened to the small movements coming from the surroundings, but it was not what he thought. The heavy rain stopped after about a stick of incense.

    After the heavy rain stopped, Gao Feng looked around again and found that the scenery had changed. It was no longer the annoying post-war ruins, but flat grassland with green grass. He could already see the real energy exposed on the surrounding mountains.  Tiansong.

    This scenery is not an illusion but reality. Could it be that the various levels of the second level of the mountain have just passed? Gao Feng was a little puzzled, and at the same time he felt a little disappointed. Although each battle was very difficult, Gao Feng felt that it was not enough. This battle  It might be earth-shattering outside, but for a place like Fairy Mountain, it would be too weak.

    From the ruins to this flat grassland, the scenery was pleasant and the smell was extremely fresh. Gao Feng looked around and found that this grassland was different from the carpet of green grass at the foot of the mountain. The grass on the ground had been trimmed.  It is about two inches long and very neat, but until now, the mountain road up to the third level of the mountain is still invisible, as if this second level of the mountain is the top of the fairy mountain.

    This time the light did not light up in mid-air, but flashed beside him. Gao Feng subconsciously hid, and when the light dissipated, he saw a horse next to him. This horse was all white, and its horse was unusually tall.  The equipment is complete, and the horse's head and chest are actually covered with leather vests.

    Is he going to fight this horse this time? Gao Feng is surprised. This horse doesn't look like it can fight. Could it be that it can kick with its hooves? Moreover, the appearance of this horse is familiar to Gao Feng. This is the capital city.  Horses are only found in elite cavalry, the kind of horses used when charging into battle on the battlefield. Because they have to charge into battle, the horses must also be protected by armor.

    The horse in front of Gao Feng snorted and shook its body. Gao Feng saw other things, a five-foot-long spear and a five-foot-long sword.

    Could it be that the spear and broadsword were the weapons he wanted to use, and the other party was also holding these? Gao Feng was just wondering, but he found that someone had appeared thirty steps away from the opposite side.

    A tall warrior wearing silver armor. This warrior was not an alien, but a standard person. Gao Feng couldn't help but feel proud when he saw it.

    This warrior is truly majestic. He is in his prime. His facial features are as sharp as a knife and an axe, with clear edges and corners. His expression has a resolute air. The armor he wears is similar to the armor of the generals of the Forbidden Army in the capital. The style is beautiful and elegant, and he looks fierce and majestic.  Standing there, he looked like a model of a soldier, and there was a tall horse beside this soldier, wearing a vest and all black.

    Gao Feng grabbed the spear and broadsword in his hand. It seemed that he was fighting this opponent. Could it be that he was fighting on horseback?

    While he was doubting, the soldier had already climbed onto his horse. Gao Feng jumped lightly, also riding on the horse. However, the silver-armored warrior did not attack, and he only held the spear in his hand. This spear  It was as thick as a fist, and the spear blade was nearly three feet. Gao Feng knew that such a spear would only be used for cavalry attacks, rather than for close combat. The silver-armored warrior pointed the spear in his hand in another direction.

    This is really different from the ones just now. Gao Feng was puzzled. He looked in the direction pointed out, only to find that at some point, three barriers had been erected two hundred steps away.  The material, this baffle should be an iron plate about an inch thick. Each iron plate is more than ten feet high and wide. What is strange is that there is a red dot on the iron plate. The red dots are the size of a pinhole, and they are on three sides.  The baffles are staggered with each other. The red dot on the first side is in the center of the baffle, and the other two sides are distributed at the corners.

    The silver-armored warrior mobilized his mount, and the horse trotted in the direction facing the barrier. The silver-armored warrior's next move was even weirder. He took out an egg, threw it towards the sky, and stabbed it with a spear in one hand.  .

    Why is this? Gao Feng was even more confused. He only heard a small "click" sound. The egg was not broken. Only a little eggshell fell to the ground. The spear in the silver armor soldier's hand stabbed continuously, and pieces of eggshell fell to the ground.  , rather than eggshells, it is better to be eggshell powder.

    Gao Feng's eyes had narrowed. The spear weighing several kilograms in the hands of the silver-armored warrior stabbed a fragile egg. However, the egg did not break. Only the eggshell shattered and fell, revealing the egg white and yolk wrapped in film inside. There was never a trace of it.  Damage, such a long weapon can perform such delicate movements, and its power can be controlled so exquisitely. This is truly an unparalleled skill.

    All the eggshells were quickly peeled off by the spear blade, leaving behind the egg white and egg yolk wrapped in film, which were translucent under the light, but still intact.

    The egg stopped on the tip of the spear. The silver-armored warrior mobilized the horses, but they did not charge towards Gao Feng, but towards the shield. One man and one horse charged, but the ground shook.  Under such a turbulent momentum, the silver-armored warrior still held the egg without an eggshell on the tip of his spear. The tip of the spear trembled, but the egg never broke.

    Thank you all (your support on this site is my biggest motivation.).

    RT {PiaotianLiterature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 197 Middle-aged Man

    You can see that the horse is gradually accelerating. The silver-armored warrior quickly rushes to the barrier. The silver-armored warrior flicks his wrist and the egg suddenly bounces off the spear blade. The horse's speed does not slow down and rushes straight to the barrier.  , the tip of the spear accurately pierced the red dot, and the thick iron plate directly cracked and exploded under the piercing. The men and horses kept moving, heading directly towards the second baffle, and again  It exploded, and so did the third baffle. Every blow hit the red dot!

    In the blink of an eye, the three baffles were shattered. The silver-armored warrior slashed his spear in mid-air, and the spear blade had already caught the egg. The egg had not fallen yet and was still intact!

    Gao Feng almost wanted to applaud. While running at high speed, the bumps were severe, but the egg did not break. He broke through three iron plates in an instant. The stabs were in different directions, but he could hit the target accurately, and he could easily catch the egg when he returned. This  As a warrior, Gao Feng can fully understand the riding skills, the spear skills, the transformation of strength into softness, and the precise control of movements. It is really wonderful!

    The knight in shining armor did not stop. When he turned his horse, the spear and egg in his hand were gone. They were replaced by the long knife. At the place where the knight in shining armor started charging, four iron men and women had already appeared.  A pole, with a thin thread hanging from it, and something seemed to be tied to the thin thread.

    Only Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight could see clearly. The thin thread was connected to a piece of hair. It looked like nothing. The only thing that was special was that there was a little white on one end of the black hair, which was just the tip of a needle.

    The knight in silver armor held a broadsword in both hands, and controlled the horse entirely by relying on the strength of his legs and waist.  The speed is still getting faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, the knight in shining armor has arrived in front of the iron man and slashed with one knife. The iron man was cut in two with one knife.  The fractures are as smooth as a mirror!

    The horse's speed is constantly getting faster, and when it comes to the long pole, the speed becomes even faster.  All I saw was a flash of the sword, and the thin thread hanging from the long pole didn't move at all!

    Gao Feng blinked, thanks to his amazing eyesight.  It can be seen that the last knife did not cut off nothing. The hair on the silk thread and the white spots have been chopped off by this knife.

    Using swords and spears at once, and masterfully controlling the power of hardness and softness, this knight in silver armor is indeed extremely clever!

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Shall the fight begin?  Gao Feng took a few breaths and was ready to fight. Unexpectedly, the silver-armored warrior on the horse bowed and saluted gracefully.  Then he stretched out his spear and pointed it in the direction of Gao Feng's side, then took out something and threw it over.

    Gao Feng turned his head and saw three baffles with red dots on them, which were exactly the same as before. He could also clearly see the thing thrown over.  But it's an egg

    Now Gao Feng finally understood that this was not to fight him, but to ask him to do it once. Ever since he came to the second-level mountain with the name of War Demon Temple, he had been fighting from beginning to end, changing scenes and taking  Warriors with different weapons fight to the death.  Now I am practicing martial arts just like in the martial arts field, which makes people feel much more relaxed.

    Although he has never done these actions before, Gao Feng is already a warrior in the realm of "giant power". Needless to say, he is powerful in strength, and he is extremely confident in his exquisite control.

    Gao Feng looked at the silver-armored warrior over there. Now, he no longer regarded the other party as a dead creature without intelligence. Gao Feng nodded to the silver-armored warrior on his horse, threw the egg in his hand, and raised it.  Stab with the spear in your hand!

    The eggshell peeled off little by little. Perhaps the silver-armored warrior was able to achieve such exquisiteness due to his control of power, but for Gao Feng, with the power of the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art, many things would naturally succeed.

    Normally when fighting on foot, no matter whether flying vertically or horizontally, one relies entirely on one's own strength, but there is a difference when a person is on a horse. To control the horse, one must rely on the strength of the mount. Although with Gao Feng's current strength, the strength of the horse can be ignored.  But if there is a mount that is more powerful than that alien dark horse, then they can cooperate. The two powers can be combined to make themselves stronger!

    The horse quickly passed under the long pole. Gao Feng slashed with his sword, cutting off the white spots on the hair just right. The force of the last blow was a little stronger, but the silk thread hanging the hair trembled.

    After Gao Feng withdrew his strength, he felt a little ashamed. He turned to look at the knight in silver armor. The knight in silver armor looked at him and shook his head. His expression seemed helpless, but he still bowed and saluted immediately. After doing this, the knight in silver armor shook his head.  The warriors, including their men and horses, turned into glory.

    The light dissipated, and there was only a small helmet on the grass. Gao Feng was stunned. For some reason, he felt that the last actions of the Shining Armor Knight seemed to be dissatisfied with him. Could it be that these warriors were not Noble Phantasm Fighters?  Occasionally spiritual humans and aliens?

    Thinking about it, Gao ?The dragon-binding rope on his wrist still came out, and he tied the helmet back to his wrist. Now Gao Feng's right wrist was tied to a thin silver lock with copper beads, small arrows, a knife, a shield, a bull's head and a  Although the helmet was made of metal, Gao Feng couldn't feel any weight.

    With the experience of this silver-armored warrior, Gao Feng could not easily judge whether to fight or not to fight next, or what kind of enemy he would encounter. The only thing that was certain was that the surrounding environment should change.

    Mist began to pour out from the neatly trimmed grass. The fog was the same as the fog around the foot of the mountain. It was impossible to see anything clearly beyond a step. Although it was gray up and down, Gao Feng didn't feel panic in his heart. He just raised his head.  Look above your head to see if any weapons have fallen.

    The fog lasted for a very short time, blocking the view and then dissipated.

    Gao Feng stood there in a daze. After the fog dissipated, he found that he was still standing ten steps away from the intersection up the mountain. But he entered the ruins to fight fiercely and rode horses on the grass. He had walked a few miles away. Now he saw  , did not move at all. What was really surprising was that the fog dissipated, and a huge palace appeared. The style of this palace was extremely simple, or it would be more appropriate to say that the building was a huge pavilion.  Because this building has no walls, only a stone base, four stone pillars ten feet high, and a roof, and nothing else, it looks like a simple pavilion from a distance.

    It's just that such a pavilion is extremely huge. The stone base seems to be made of a whole huge stone, with steps and edges buckled on it. This stone base is almost the size of the Fengtian Marquis Mansion, which is almost more than a hundred acres in size.  The pillars at the four corners cannot be hugged even by several people.

    Such a huge pavilion, but it is empty inside. There is only a seat in the center. Sitting on the seat is a middle-aged man wearing a long gown. This middle-aged man has three long beards and a thin face. He looks at  He looks like he is in his early forties, and his robe is that of a scribe. If it weren't for the black sheath sword across his knees, he would be a scholar.

    This pavilion has no walls, and the line of sight is completely transparent. Gao Feng first saw the road up the mountain behind the pavilion, and then noticed the middle-aged scholar.

    Now the second level of the mountain is fully revealed. This huge pavilion happens to be on the second level of the mountain, blocking the road to the third level of the mountain.

    There is something on the mountain on the third level. Is there a stone tablet before going up the mountain? But from where Gao Feng stood, no matter how he looked, he couldn't see any stone tablet. Instead, his attention was focused on the middle-aged man sitting in the seat.  People are attracted to it.

    When I first saw it, the middle-aged man sitting on the chair was sitting there with his eyes closed and completely motionless.

    Every warrior who appeared on the second level of the mountain was lifelike, but not necessarily a living being. This middle-aged man was not breathing or alive, but Gao Feng looked like a person who was sleeping with his eyes closed, but he gave him the feeling of a real living person.  .

    Gao Feng just took a few glances over there, but found that the middle-aged man's chest began to rise and fall, and he was obviously breathing. Could it be that he was a living person? There are so many mysterious and magical places on this fairy mountain, and everything is unexpected. I don't know.  Does this middle-aged swordsman want to fight him? Isn't there a sword falling from his head now?

    When I looked up, there was no sword falling in the air, but I could see a square plaque hanging on the pavilion with three big red characters "War Demon Temple" on it!

    These three characters are flying like dragons and phoenixes, each one is the size of Gao Feng. When he saw these characters, Gao Feng couldn't help but feel a chill in his body, because the strokes of these three characters looked like they were cut out by someone wielding a big knife.  Every stroke was filled with murderous intent, and I felt terrified just looking at it.

    Is this huge pavilion the "War Demon Temple"?  Gao Feng was shocked. He originally thought that there was no building in the War Demon Temple, but he was just fighting various warriors on the third level of the mountain. He didn't expect this to be the case. However, Gao Feng quickly withdrew his attention because  The middle-aged swordsman sitting on the chair has opened his eyes.

    After the middle-aged swordsman opened his eyes, his eyes fell on Gao Feng. When the other party looked at him like this, Gao Feng felt cold and tingling on his skin. His eyes were as real as this.

    The other party's eyes were cold. This might be sword intent, or more accurately, it should be killing intent. Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart, and began to enter the battle state with energy. There was actually no trouble entering the mountain this time. After eating the true energy Qiongshi,  One of the bull-headed warrior and the knight in shining armor was defeated, and the other passed. Now it seems that the real test may be this middle-aged man.

    But Gao Feng was not very nervous. The enemies he encountered on the second level of the mountain gave him a headache. Their strength was just that. It should be a manifestation of various combat skills. No matter how strong this swordsman was, what could he do?  Sample?

    &nbsp; "You are really young." Gao Feng was preparing for the battle when he heard the middle-aged man speak.  (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 198: Kill with one sword

    <div>

    After hearing this voice, Gao Feng was shocked and couldn't help but tremble violently. He was really frightened. When he came to this fairy mountain, he never encountered a living person again, that is, the nine-tailed fox Hu Jiutong and himself  Conversation, although the people fighting on the second level of the mountain are all humanoid, they are not living things. Although the middle-aged man sitting in the chair looks like a living person, it is still surprising when he actually speaks.

    Seeing Gao Feng's astonishment, the middle-aged swordsman shook his head, put his hand on the sword on his knee, and said coldly: "What are you doing standing there in a daze? After you defeat me, you can continue to go up."  "

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face. This is simple and straightforward. After defeating this person, you can go up. You don't have to think about how to fight or how to pass the level!

    Fight if you want. Gao Feng stepped into the War Demon Temple. As soon as he stepped inside, he would rush forward. For Gao Feng's current speed, these actions were just an instant.

    As soon as Gao Feng stepped onto the stone seat, in the huge pavilion, the temperature in the War Demon Temple suddenly dropped rapidly, and it was extremely cold. Gao Feng knew that this was murderous intent, or the sharpness of the blade, and sat down  The middle-aged swordsman sitting on the seat is indeed extraordinary, he actually has such power!

    But Gao Feng¡¯s current eyesight was unable to see the swordsman¡¯s movements. He only had time to take this step, and then there was only a cold and gorgeous brilliance in his eyes!

    In an instant, everything on the Immortal Mountain was dimmed, and only the brilliance of this sword could be seen, which was extremely brilliant and murderous!

    The moment I saw this sword light.  Gao Feng was extremely frightened.  But I have a strange feeling, that is, it is so beautiful. Seeing such a beautiful sword light, I will die without regrets!

    Sword light!  Sword light!  But Gao Feng couldn't see where the sword was, and Gao Feng couldn't tell whether the sword was stabbing or cutting. The speed and reaction he was so proud of were ridiculous at this moment, extremely slow, and he couldn't do anything.

    Gao Feng only felt a chill between his brows, followed by an incomparable severe pain.  From the eyebrows down, the entire body seems to have been neatly cut into two halves!

    Flesh and blood are separated, and the soul is scattered.  Gao Feng's eyesight went dark and he completely lost consciousness!

    His whole body trembled violently, and Gao Feng woke up on the floor of his bedroom. When he regained consciousness in the real world, Gao Feng's muscles contracted first. Although his body was intact, the severe pain of being cut open by the sword was still there.  , it was really painful, my eyes were black, and my clothes were soaked with cold sweat.

    Since practicing the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Technique.  Gao Feng had never experienced such injuries and severe pain again. He gritted his teeth and endured it for a long time before slowly recovering.

    As soon as he regained his energy, Gao Feng realized something was wrong. The smell in the room was fresh at this time. The whole room was full of lush green vegetation and full of vitality. The table where he visited the incense burner now looked like a tree with lush branches and leaves, but  The carved incense burner is emitting a soft white light among the branches and leaves.

    The house now seems like a fairyland.  The breath was fresh, and one breath could replenish his strength. Gao Feng remembered that he placed the Zhu Guo and the Qi Purifying Table in the house. The breath at that time was not as fresh as it is now.  This is presumably the function of the incense burner.

    Gao Feng also had other strange feelings. The power in his body was now full.  It's just that this full state is too much. For the first time, Gao Feng feels that his power is too much, as if he is going to burst. He can only keep the true energy flowing.  , although the strength is still slowly increasing, it can be more comfortable.

    It was clear that the power loss was at its lowest before entering the mountain, and it was completely replenished after entering the mountain and eating the Qiongshi. However, after returning to the living world, the power increased dramatically, more than 80% more than the body's power in its peak state. This makes people feel uncomfortable.  I can't figure it out.

    Gao Feng didn't know that after he lost consciousness, a strange phenomenon appeared in the house. Countless brilliance fell from the roof. These brilliance made the house full of vitality and repaired a lot of his body's wear and tear. But he had another problem in the fairy mountain.  In addition, the two phases are superimposed to achieve the current state.

    Strength is fundamental, but too much can be a hindrance. The remaining pain in Gao Feng's body finally dissipated. He stood up with a wry smile and was about to take the incense burner to take a look. This magical phenomenon in the room must be related to  This incense burner is related. Speaking of which, what kind of "sacred text" are the runes inside the incense burner? We need to look at it carefully.

    As soon as Gao Feng's hand grabbed the incense burner, it was as if he had been stabbed by something. He hurriedly dropped the incense burner because at the moment of contact, Gao Feng felt the power from the incense burner surge into his body. If it was normal,  , it would definitely be a surprise to be able to absorb power so easily, but at this time, Gao Feng really did not dare to absorb any more, for fear of being supported by so much power.??Exploded.

    The little fox on the fairy mountain once said that the power that does not belong to one will dissipate sooner or later. If this state persists for a few days, it should be resolved.

    Gao Feng no longer dared to touch the incense burner. He leaned over and took a closer look, only to find that there was light swimming all over the incense burner. The sixteen legs of the incense burner seemed to absorb something from the table. The light rose from the legs and followed the water lines and  The original lines of the gold pattern move and then converge on the sacred text on the inner belly of the incense burner.

    The holy text with the word "Éú" is indeed extraordinary. The golden light converged on the holy text. After running along the lines, it did not disappear. Instead, it turned into stars and floated, because the floating white light was too small.  It looks like fog.

    Gao Feng came closer, and when the light mist came into contact with his face, Gao Feng shrank quickly and quickly moved away, because as soon as he made contact, he could feel the power seeping into his body.

    Whether it is the power obtained through self-cultivation or the power obtained from the treasure, whether it can be preserved for a long time or for a short time, the power itself is extremely precious, not to mention the vitality contained in this power. This incense burner can show such  With such special characteristics, no wonder Tianshi Deng asked himself to make it. Such a magic weapon would be presented to His Majesty the Benevolent Emperor. It would make the dragon look happy, and the chance of winning the Emperor's favor must be great.

    Although he suffered so much on the Fairy Mountain in the end, he gained a lot. Gao Feng raised his wrist and looked at it. There were five pendants hanging on it, which were all his precious combat power.

    While he was watching, Gao Feng slapped his forehead. The state of entering and leaving the Immortal Mountain this time was too extreme. He entered in a near-death state with the lamp exhausted and was cut in half with a sword.  In the middle, I was fighting with the enemy non-stop. There were many things I wanted to talk to the little fox and many questions I wanted to ask him but I didn¡¯t have time to say them. It was really a delay and I could only talk about it next time.

    Not long after he calmed down in the room, Gao Feng felt his body expanding again. If he looked carefully, he could find that it was not his body but his strength. Gao Feng looked carefully and found that there were small white light spots floating out from the opening of the incense burner.  , this light point sinks into the body, which is a little bit of power.

    He couldn't stay in the house any longer. Gao Feng stood up and walked out of the house with a wry smile. After going out, he looked back and saw that there was nothing strange. The soft white light was not revealed.

    Gao Feng jumped out of the yard lightly. Originally, he wanted to go to Zhenmosi's martial arts arena, but he thought of Yuexiang who lived on Shima Street, and immediately hurried there to see if Yuexiang was safe.  .

    In the middle of the night when there was no one around, Gao Feng could use his divine speed to its fullest. Naturally, he had no reservations from the beginning. However, after only two steps, Gao Feng discovered something was wrong, that is, his speed was a little faster.  Control of power is much more precise.

    This kind of improvement is not the part of the power that surged in the body. Gao Feng found that his control of power was more effective and precise, and his efficiency was greatly improved, so he had such an effect.

    There has been no corresponding training recently. Why is there such an improvement? Gao Feng immediately thought of the competition with the knight in silver armor, riding a horse to sprint and chop, the conversion of hard and soft power, and the precision of assassination and chop. He imitated it very well.  There were also perfect results, but in the process, I must have gained some insights and made progress unconsciously.

    Having figured this out, Gao Feng felt happy and had already arrived near the Black Tiger Temple house. When he got here, Gao Feng slowed down his pace.

    During the day, he asked shopkeeper Zhang and Duizheng Gu Dazhu to arrange for people to guard here. If anything went wrong, they would notify him. Now Gao Feng could clearly feel that those secret sentries were still on duty, so he thought everything was fine.

    Someone suddenly appeared in the dead of night, which really startled the whistlers who were guarding outside the house. After Gao Feng came closer, they saw his face clearly and then felt relieved. They hurriedly came over to report that nothing was wrong. Yue  Miss Xiang stayed inside and did not come out, and no one was watching or trying to break in outside.

    Gao Feng's perception has expanded, and he can clearly realize that Yuexiang is still in the yard, and she is not asleep, so it's good to be safe.

    After confirming Yuexiang's safety, Gao Feng took out dozens of taels of silver and distributed them to the guards as a reward for the night. Originally, these secret sentries were also paid for being arranged here, and they were the ones doing things for Gao Feng.  To save face, they didn¡¯t expect to get a generous silver reward, so they all accepted it happily, promising repeatedly that they would not doze off tonight and that they must guard this place well.

    After going back, Gao Feng used his strength to grab the incense burner from the air, put the incense burner into the box that contained the gold pattern, then put the drawing inside, and then put it into the Qiankun Box.

    This Noble Phantasm is really weird. Although it has unlimited benefits, I can't accept the input of power now, so I'd better give it to Deng Tianshi as soon as possible.It's good to go, after all, there is still one month left before Emperor Ren's seventy-fifth birthday, so maybe there are other preparations to be made there.

    Calculating time, Gao Feng left the house early and came to the Taoist temple. He took out the wooden box from the Qiankun box and went up to call the door. Taoist Lu was also familiar with him. After a few polite conversations, he helped him through the door.  pass.

    Are there no monthly tickets and rewards for stable updates?  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 199 So fast?

    In the past, paper cranes would send messages, and a reply would come out after the paper cranes arrived inside. However, the waiting time was a bit long this time. After half an hour, there was still no movement inside. Taoist Lu looked around in confusion and said:  "Normally, when Master Gao comes to visit, Heavenly Master will reply to you soon. Why does it take so long?"

    But it was a coincidence that I just said this. From the thick fog inside the gate of the Taoist temple, Deng Tianshi's granddaughter Deng Ying came out. The little girl had a tired look on her face and yawned and said: "You come so early, why don't you let me in?"  People are sleeping¡±

    The small lantern pendant was still hanging on Deng Ying's hand, and the red light on the pendant was slowly fading. Although Deng Ying's robes were neat, she still looked sleepy. After walking out of the door, she rubbed her eyes vigorously.  , this is when you wake up

    The little girl opened her eyes and saw Gao Feng, and then saw the box in Gao Feng's hand. She curled her lips and said contemptuously: "I said you can't do it, but grandpa still doesn't believe it. How about it, I'm sure."

    Seeing the expression of contempt and pride on the little girl's face, Gao Feng smiled and replied: "Miss Deng, take me to Tianshi, this thing is ready."

    "What? Is it done?" Upon hearing this, the little girl was stunned for a moment. It took her a moment to react, and she asked loudly with her eyes widened.

    It is both a holy text and a treasure dedicated to the benevolent emperor. It is not appropriate to talk too much in front of the Taoist temple. Gao Feng just smiled and said: "Miss Deng, we'd better see the Heavenly Master before we talk."

    Although Deng Ying was young, she was smart and intelligent. She immediately understood the meaning of Gao Feng's words. She reluctantly stared at the box in Gao Feng's hand again and then said: "Follow me."

    Gao Feng nodded to Taoist Lu and followed Deng Ying into the Taoist temple. Passing through the fog this time was just like the first time. He relied on the lantern pendant in Deng Ying's hand to guide the way and walked more than ten steps before exiting.  this mist

    As soon as the fog opened, what I saw were several wooden houses on the top of the mountain. When I came to the top of Qinshan Mountain and walked out between the two pine trees, I saw the tall white crane making a clear call, but it took the initiative to come forward and use its long beak.  He tapped Gao Feng's clothes a few times, spread his wings and patted Gao Feng's back, feeling extremely affectionate.

    "Hmph, even Dabai is so good to you." Seeing Bai He and Gao Feng making out, Deng Ying even wrinkled her nose in anger and glared at Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng burst into laughter, and finally understood why this little girl had such a bad attitude. Deng Tianshi matched his uncle and nephew, and Bai He was close to him. This little girl must be angry that he took away the attention that belonged to her. She is just a child's temper.

    As soon as I got close to the wooden house, I heard Deng Tianshi's voice coming from inside: "Gao Feng, you came early today"

    "Grandpa, Grandpa Gao Feng said he made that precious phantom." Before Deng Tianshi could finish speaking, Deng Ying rushed in and said it.

    Gao Feng couldn't help laughing. This little girl was afraid that she would change her mind at the last moment, so she kept her words straight. If he lied to her, it would definitely be embarrassing for Deng Tianshi to change his mind again.

    "It's windy outside, come in quickly." There was silence in the wooden house for a while, and Tianshi Deng said in a deep voice. Although his tone was calm, everyone could hear that he was suppressing his emotions.

    Gao Feng walked in with the box and saw Deng Tianshi sitting cross-legged on the couch. Deng Ying whispered something in Deng Tianshi's ear. With Gao Feng's hearing, he could naturally hear clearly, "  He must be lying"

    Deng Tianshi smiled and scolded, turned to Gao Feng and said: "Gao Feng, you and I are our own family members. If we can't do this, it doesn't mean anything. Just tell me the truth."

    "Who is the same as him" Deng Ying muttered beside him. Gao Feng did not hear it. He could tell from Deng Tianshi that it was expected that he could not make this incense burner.  , if it was an unexpected surprise, Deng Tianshi still underestimated himself.

    Gao Feng placed the box on the coffee table in front of Deng Tianshi and said with a smile: "My nephew has already finished it."

    After finishing speaking, he opened the wooden box and placed the incense burner on the table. After the incense burner was placed on the table, the whole room and even the void outside the house trembled. Just like in Gao Feng's residence, Dot and Dot  The light starts to move from the gold lines and water patterns, from bottom to top, from the outside in, and converges on the sacred text pattern on the inner belly of the incense burner. In that pattern, it seems like mist is sprayed out, and white light floats.  Come out and fall again

    "This is this is" Deng Tianshi, who was sitting on the couch, shook violently, stared at the incense burner and said in a voiceless voice. Not only was his posture out of order, but his voice was also incoherent.

    The milky white light mist wafting from the incense burner was thicker than that from Gao Feng's bedroom. It looked like the incense burner spewed out a fountain. The light fell, and the wood in the room began to sprout twigs and buds. The green brick floor on the ground  It begins to turn into soil, and grass sprouts

    Seeing thisIn a dreamlike scene, Deng Ying opened her mouth wide. The white crane outside opened the door and came in. She tried hard to lean towards the place where the light mist fell. The light fell on the white crane's feathers bit by bit, and the feathers immediately  become crystal clear

    "Youyouyou actually made the Wanjutian Furnace" Deng Tianshi's tone was full of horror, and his face was full of disbelief.

    Seeing this, Deng Tianshi was even more shocked than when he saw Zhen Yuan Qiongshi that time. Gao Feng was surprised. Did Deng Tianshi think he couldn't do it?  Thinking so, the power in Gao Feng's body fluctuated continuously, forming a breeze around his body, blowing away the light mist that was approaching. Now the power in his body is still full, and he really can't absorb it anymore.  What's more, the light mist emitted by the incense burner at this time is much stronger than last night.

    Deng Tianshi over there finally recovered from the shock. He glanced at Gao Feng and made a gesture with his hand. The incense burner automatically flew into the box, but the drawings in the box flew out. The incense burner fell into the box, and the box lid  It was closed immediately, and then the box flew in front of Deng Tianshi. A pen appeared in Deng Tianshi's hand out of thin air. He moved the pen like flying. After writing a line of words on the box, the box automatically flew back to the table.

    After writing this line, Gao Feng immediately couldn't feel the mana fluctuations coming from the incense burner. It should have been completely blocked. Before Gao Feng could figure out the reason for the mana blocking the incense burner, Deng Tianshi over there seemed to have never known Gao Feng.  Like Feng, he looked carefully up and down several times and said: "Gao Feng, you have repeatedly made me incredible."

    Before Gao Feng could speak, Tianshi Deng pointed at the wooden box and said: "Gao Feng, this Ten Thousand Jutian Furnace can gather the true power of heaven and earth, transform it into vigorous vitality, nourish the human body, and increase longevity. However, in history, there has only been one in this world.  This object was said to have been cast by a great craftsman of the Wei Dynasty for Emperor Wu of Wei when he came to the throne. The great craftsman was a Taoist in the realm of 'Gang Refining'. It took him a total of three days to make this object. Three days and thirty-six hours.  He stayed sleepless in the abyss of fire in the far west, and with the help of the master craftsmen of the imperial eunuch of the Wei Dynasty, he completed it. Then the Ten Thousand Jutian Furnace was placed in the palace of the Wei Dynasty for a thousand years, until the fall of Wei and the chaos in the world.  Missing, really unexpected"

    Having said this, Deng Tianshi shook his head and laughed, and said: "How long did it take you? It can only be one night at most."

    Gao Feng was stunned and didn't know how to answer. "Refining Gang" is the realm of a Taoist. If you change it to the level of a warrior, it is equivalent to "opening the meridians", which is one level higher than what he is now. Such a character spent thirty-six years.  It took a long time to make it, with the help of the earth fire from the earth fire abyss, and the master craftsmen of Da Wei. I remember that last night I made this incense burner with one finger and less than the time of a stick of incense  

    Comparing the two, he felt that this was too mysterious and too shocking. Gao Feng hesitated for a moment and did not answer directly, but asked rhetorically: "Master Tian, ??if the Ten Thousand Jutian Furnace cannot be made, wouldn't it be a waste of money?"  Your Majesty wishes you a happy birthday, this is a big event."

    Tianshi Deng smiled and said: "Seeing that you can do the obliteration of law, I asked you to try to make a furnace today. If you can't do it, there is still a record. You don't have to worry about this. It seems that the record is no longer needed. You  If you send me the furnace today, Your Majesty will definitely be delighted."

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded. Deng Tianshi asked him to do this, probably for the purpose of testing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Deng Ying, who was standing next to him, could not speak until now, and he had no polite manners now. He directly pushed Deng Tianshi and asked: "Grandpa, didn't the Wei Dynasty borrow the power of the gods and holy objects from the heavens to make the true talisman? Isn't it the only one now?"  Can it be made by five beings? How can Gao Feng do it too?"

    Borrowing "the power of heavenly gods and holy objects", Gao Feng was startled when he heard this word. According to Deng Tianshi and the little fox Hu Jiu, this heaven should have disappeared for a long time, and what do these five existences mean?  Full of questions, Deng Tianshi scolded Deng Ying and said: "Don't be ridiculous, you should be called Uncle Gao."

    After finishing speaking, he ignored Deng Ying, who was pouting and losing his temper, and turned around and asked gently: "Gao Feng, can you name the master behind you? His Highness King Qin wants to meet him. If you don't want to,  , and don¡¯t force it¡±

    No wonder, Gao Feng has become extremely powerful in a short period of time and can make true talismans. Why would others think of going to the Immortal Mountain? The most reasonable explanation is that Gao Feng encountered the guidance of an expert.

    Gao Feng¡¯s thoughts changed rapidly. After making this Ten Thousand Jutian Stove, he estimated that the ¡°experts¡± behind him had been identified as those five beings Who are these five beings?  To be able to use the words "existence" instead of "excellent" or "master", I think he is an earth-shaking peerless person. Who is he? Why have I never heard of him?

    Since Deng Tianshi has made this judgment, other people may also think so. For him who is still very isolated, this is not a bad thing. Gao Feng made up his mind, bowed and clasped his fists and said:"Master Tian, ??forgive me, but that person is unwilling to come forward."

    Thank you all, to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 200: The Taoist Academy generously reported taking in the fox girl

    <div>

    Hearing Gao Feng's statement, Deng Tianshi nodded, as if this answer was expected, and said with a smile: "In that case, there is no need to force it. Gao Feng, you have made a great contribution by making this magic weapon. King Qin  Your Highness will never forget your contribution!¡±

    After Tianshi Deng said this, he paused and waved his hand. A thin booklet flew over from the bookcase in the corner of the room. Gao Feng quickly reached out and found out that the booklet only had about twenty pages. The paper was very wide, almost one foot square.  , Gao Feng could tell as soon as he got it in his hand that it was not paper, but seemed to be the same material as the incense burner drawings. There were no words on the cover of this booklet, just a few simple patterns.

    "This is the style drawing of the True Talisman weapon. You may not be interested in the person behind you, but you can refer to it." Deng Tianshi explained with a smile.

    Gao Feng flipped through a few pages and saw that they were full of weapon styles and descriptions of runes. Gao Feng now has the ability to carve real talisman treasure phantoms, but he doesn¡¯t know the blueprints and only knows the largest rune characters. How can he have such a  The book reference is naturally very good, so I quickly thanked him.

    Deng Tianshi wiped his hand on the jade pendant on his waist, and there was a fist-sized piece of gold on the ground, and a piece of silver metal of about the same size. Gao Feng naturally recognized the piece of gold, but he had never seen the piece of silver metal before, but he could  Seeing the hexagonal pattern on it, it was natural and extremely beautiful. Even if he didn't recognize it, Gao Feng knew it was snow silver when he saw it.

    It¡¯s the size of a fist, so gold and silver is nothing, it¡¯s only dozens of taels, but it¡¯s such a big piece of gold.  That would weigh hundreds of kilograms. As for the value, the difference is even greater. Deng Tianshi ignored the angry Deng Ying beside him and said: "Since this Wanjutian furnace is made, there is no need to do this."  There are a lot of materials, you can use them over there, just take them!"

    Gao Feng declined.  Tianshi Deng said with a smile: "You made this magic weapon, we don't know who is thanking whom yet, just take it quickly!"

    These are the benefits brought by the Wanjutian stove.  From all aspects, it was great. Deng Tianshi's thank you gift was extremely valuable, but Gao Feng could not bear it.  He was not polite at the moment and picked up Wen Jin and Xueyin. Although the weight was not light, Gao Feng picked them up very easily.

    I originally thought that the gold pattern was heavy, and the snow silver was the same, but I didn't expect that the snow silver had no weight at all, just like a feather. It seems that this is one of the characteristics of snow silver. Naturally, such a precious material cannot be taken.  Walking through the market with swagger.  Put it in your own universe box.

    Gao Feng's Qiankun Box is one foot square, and it doesn't look good when placed on his body. It's like carrying a square baggage. Just as he was about to put the materials in, Deng Tianshi spoke again: "Isn't this the box I gave you as a gift?  .Now this Noble Phantasm is not worthy of your status!"

    Back then, Princess Qingrou had kidnapped Princess Qingrou and Gao Feng had snatched the Qiankun Box from a demon disciple. At that time, Tianshi Deng slightly modified it and gave it to Gao Feng. At that time, Gao Feng cherished this treasure very much, but now it doesn¡¯t matter.  what.  As Deng Tianshi spoke like this, he casually took out a silver medal from the drawer beside the couch and threw it over.  Gao Feng stretched out his hand to catch it and heard Deng Tianshi explain: "This is also a small treasure phantom. It contains more things than your Qiankun Box. Moreover, this silver medal is not big. Just put it on your belt."

    This silver medal is really useful to Gao Feng. The blueprint booklet of the true talisman weapon, the gold and snow silver patterns, and this silver medal are really a lot of gains this time.

    But compared with the previous days, the atmosphere in the room and the relationship between each other had some subtle changes, but no one said it.

    When Gao Feng was about to leave, Master Deng Tianshi said with great sincerity: "Gao Feng, you are carrying a very important treasure now. If your ability to make precious phantoms is known to others, it will easily bring disaster to you. You must be careful."  . ¡±

    Gao Feng understood the pros and cons and agreed cautiously.

    When going out, Deng Tianshi originally arranged for his granddaughter Deng Ying to see Gao Feng off. But today, Deng Ying has been frustrated everywhere since she met Gao Feng at the gate of the Taoist temple. The little girl's temper is getting worse and worse. As soon as she heard her grandfather's words  Immediately he refused to listen to the arrangement. Deng Tianshi also doted on his granddaughter, so he had to smile bitterly and let the white crane give Gao Feng a gift.

    Gao Feng naturally didn't mind this. He walked out of the wooden house, stood on the top of the mountain and looked around. He could see the mountains and plains in Fengzhou. It was much drier than the Zhongjing side. Looking around was extremely desolate and majestic, and there was something else.  The scenery is there.

    Although it is winter in Zhongjing Mansion, just wearing a cotton coat is enough, but the land in Fengzhou has already turned into ice. No matter the old or young, people or animals on the mountain top are not afraid of the cold, but Gao Feng also knows that if the cold on the mountain is normal,  When people come, they may not be able to bear it at all.

    Gao Feng held the lantern pendant in his hand and walked between the two pine trees.After that, we came to the thick fog again, and through the thick fog we returned to Zhongjing Taoist Temple.

    Arriving in front of the Taoist temple, Gao Feng handed the lantern pendant to Taoist Lu and asked him to help return it to Deng Tianshi. Taoist Lu quickly agreed.

    Gao Feng got up early and didn't spend much time in the Taoist temple. After leaving the house, he went directly to the Demon Suppression Department's official office. Only Huang Zhiping was there, so there was nothing wrong. Gao Feng went to Shima Street again.  side.

    Naturally, everything was peaceful here on Shima Street. After wandering around for a while, Gao Feng went directly to the house in the Black Tiger Temple. The people guarding outside had already changed their shifts. Gao Feng took out the silver and rewarded it. Others  When you help, you should also give them benefits.

    He shouted outside the door and waited for Yuexiang inside to come out and open the door. Gao Feng then entered. After entering the courtyard, he closed the door.  There was nothing unusual. Gao Feng then poured out all the contents of the Qiankun Box. It was nothing more than silver and food. After pouring it on the ground, Gao Feng used the newly obtained silver medal to directly put these things in, and then pinned them away.  waist.

    Yuexiang didn't make a sound and watched quietly. After Gao Feng finished doing all this, he asked, "Can you change back to a fox?"

    When asked by Gao Feng, Yuexiang was stunned for a moment before replying: "If you return to your Majesty, I can change back to my original shape, but if I change in the capital, the Taoists in the Taoist Academy will definitely know about it. I don't know that Your Majesty."  What to do?¡±

    "I can't let you stay here before leaving the city. I can't care about it here. It's really too dangerous. You still have to go to Fengtianfang with me so that we can protect you. It's just that it's not convenient for me to go here like this.  It's very good, you'd better change into the prototype and follow me." Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    So what if he brings a girl home? It is normal for a son of aristocratic family like Gao Feng in the capital now, Yuexiang thinks so in her heart, but Gao Feng is her lord who cannot disobey, so she can only  Listen, after Gao Feng finished speaking, Yuexiang said: "If your Majesty wants to do this, please use the treasure in your hand to take the little one in. Please count the number before releasing the little one."  .¡±

    Gao Feng raised the Qiankun Box in doubt. Yuexiang over there nodded and said softly: "The square inch of the world is not the place of the capital. The changes in it will not be known to the capital officials, but the changes are instantaneous.  You have to stay there for an instant, otherwise you will be suffocated inside."

    So that's it. Gao Feng raised the Qiankun Box as a signal. After seeing that Yuexiang was ready, he directly put the other person into it. That is, at the snap of his fingers, he released the person again, but what came out was not the charming beauty, but  A red fox and a set of women's clothes.

    Seeing this, Gao Feng smiled, but directly moved an empty wooden box, poked a few holes in it with his fingers, opened the box and signaled Yuexiang's original red fox to go in. After the red fox went in, Gao Feng  The set of clothes was also put into the box and the lid was closed. The size was quite suitable.

    After finishing, Gao Feng closed the lid of the box, carried the box and walked out of the yard. After coming out, he directly gave instructions: "You don't need to guard this yard anymore. Arrange someone to deliver this box to my residence!"

    The people outside quickly took the box. Gao Feng said that the yard was no longer guarded, so they didn't need to pay attention to it. They didn't think much about it. Gao Feng went in alone and came out alone. The box was light and not big, and there was nothing there.  Can't hide it.

    Just as he was looking for carriages and horses to transport, he heard the sound of horse hooves on the other side of the street. Gao Feng followed and looked over, only to find that it was a personal guard of the Hou Mansion. He had seen this person several times before. After seeing Gao Feng,  , when he arrived, he dismounted and saluted, and reported respectfully: "Master Feng, the Marquis asked you not to be on duty today. The family property and family affairs of the second master will be handed over to the young master today. Please go back as soon as possible."

    The delivery of family property and family affairs involves a large amount of property and money, as well as various aspects of affairs. Gao Feng originally thought that it would take ten and a half days to sort out these things, and then the formal delivery would be completed, but he did not expect it to be so fast.  This is less than a day.

    However, this also shows the attitude of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai towards Gao Tianhe. He does not want the wealth and power to remain in the hands of Gao Tianhe's family members for one more day.

    It was just right, so Gao Feng simply asked Gu Dazhu to find a horse. He took the wooden box and got on the horse directly, and the bodyguard who sent the message went back to Fengtianfang together.

    Before returning to his house, Gao Feng could see many people waiting in front of the door. The leaders were Gao Xian, the housekeeper of Fengtianhou Mansion, and Gao Jiang, who knelt down and begged him to take him in yesterday. The rest of the people were some whom they had seen before.  I have never seen them before, they are all shopkeepers and managers of various industries of the Gao family.

    Seeing Gao Feng coming, Gao Jiang ran forward to greet him diligently, without caring about himself at all.?? is the deacon of the clan, and he is Gao Feng's elder. His attitude is that of a servant. While reaching out to take the wooden box from Gao Feng's hand, he said with a flattering smile: "Master Feng,  The Marquis said that the handover will start today, so I called all the stewards and shopkeepers from nearby the capital and outside the city. Master, when do you want to start?"¡ª¡ª

    I didn¡¯t expect that there are 200 chapters. Please give me a monthly ticket, subscribe and reward {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 201 I want an escort

    <div>

    "Uncle Jiang, thank you for your hard work!" Gao Feng said politely, regardless of the other person's character, if he does things for himself so humbly, he still looks good.

    Being called out by Gao Feng, Gao Jiang shuddered, and then a smile spread across his face. He was in a very dangerous situation now. The attitude of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai had been made very clear during today's delivery. He, who originally followed Gao  Tianhe's deacon may also be in big trouble, but as long as he can reach Gao Feng, with Gao Feng's current status in the Gao family, there is no need to worry.

    Gao Feng's name was also heard by the housekeeper Gao Xian. The surprise on the face of Gao Tianhai's number one confidant flashed across his face, but he still stepped forward and said respectfully: "Master Feng, please prepare a seal to transfer the family property."  From now on, clan affairs will be based on Master Feng¡¯s seal, and the clerk from the Zhongjing Mansion has also been invited. When the time comes, a clerical certificate for Master Feng¡¯s seal will be made and stored in the government.¡±

    This is what makes Gao Feng¡¯s seals and tokens one of the credentials of the Gao family, and is also recognized by foreign officials.

    Speaking of which, the seal on Gao Feng's body is the official seal of the Demon-Suppressing Commander, but that obviously cannot be used here. But for Gao Feng, who is good at carving, this couldn't be easier. He just entered his yard and saved it.  He took out a piece of silver and shaped it into a rectangular shape. Then, a sharp blade turned into golden light appeared on his finger, and he carved a seal with the two characters "Gao Feng" on it. After carving, Gao Feng thought about it.  But in the gap between the two characters Gao Feng, a rune was carved, and the rune was " thick ". This character has many uses, but when used on the seal, it makes the seal clear.

    After finishing the carving, Gao Feng felt very happy. Not all treasure phantoms were used to kill and hurt people, which was earth-shaking.  It can also be used in small aspects of life.

    After going out, he stamped the seal on a piece of paper. The official notarized it, and the butler Gao Xian also made a rubbing. It was regarded as a record of the clan, and the seal was recognized by the government and the clan.

    Although there are many people coming.  However, Gao Feng did not need to do anything to hand over family property and family affairs. He only placed a long table and two chairs in Gao Feng's house. Gao Feng sat on one and Gao Jiang sat on one.  Shopkeepers and stewards waiting outside filed in. Everyone announced their identity in front of Gao Feng, and then handed in the corresponding account books. Gao Feng didn't care whether he looked at it or not. Everyone just recognized each other's faces.

    Gao Feng originally thought that the Gao family's family property would not be too large, because there were so many high-ranking officials and noble families in the capital, and the Gao family of Fengtianhou was nothing.  But when he became a deacon, he was shocked. There were so many farms and shops, and such huge wealth, but they were delivered today, but he felt that it was nothing.

    Both are deacons.  The wealth in Gao Tianhe's hands is dozens of times that of Gao Feng himself. The most important ones are three large ranches, all on the border of the North, in Xuanzhou, Jizhou and Liaozhou, where a large number of livestock are raised.  Daxia is mostly inland and lacks cattle and horses.  They all need to be imported from the northern border, and the price is not low, so the profit of this ranch is also amazing.

    There are also new businesses and shops built in the past ten years.  There are also houses and houses in big cities such as Zhongjing City, Jiankang City, Yangzhou City, Suzhou City, etc., which represent even more huge wealth.

    Gao Feng still remembers that when he first became a deacon, Gao Tianhai explained the family's property to him. He only knew that there was a farm, a business and a bodyguard agency. The pasture and real estate were not mentioned. They must have been purchased in the past few years.  Although Gao Tianhe was really good at amassing money, he didn't expect that he would lose everything when he died.  Maybe Gao Tianhe didn't expect that he would die so soon and so early, and he didn't rush to make a clear distinction.  In this transaction, the gold and silver in Gao Tianhe's home belongs to his family by default, regardless of the family. These can make them rich for a lifetime, but compared to these family properties, they are nothing.

    So many properties bring endless financial resources to the Gao family and the deacons who manage them every year, allowing them to be extremely luxurious. Of course, so many affairs also require people from all aspects to manage them. These shop stewards who are here today are responsible for  In this aspect, they are slaves of the Gao family, and they have a clear understanding of all the big and small things in the clan, and they also know a lot about the newly rising Gao Feng.

    They knew that Gao Feng was from a poor family in Yuanzhi, and had suffered a lot since childhood. He had an adventure recently. He quickly replaced Gao Tianhe's position, fawned over His Highness the King of Qin, and became the second in command of the Gao family. For a young man of this age and background  When a person suddenly becomes rich and has such overwhelming wealth, he will definitely forget about it and get carried away.

    Unexpectedly, Gao Feng looked indifferent, watching the delivery calmly, occasionally asking a question or two, and showing no signs of getting carried away. This confident and calm demeanor made everyone's evaluation of Gao Feng much higher.

    This is not because Gao Feng is calm and indifferent by nature and regards money as dirt, but because he knew at the treasure gathering that the true talisman treasure phantom he made was worth hundreds of thousands of taels of silver. In the past few days, he saw gold patterns and snow silver again, and even made  OutTreasure, considering how much these things are worth, naturally I am not shocked at all the family property being handed over.

    However, Gao Feng is already a strong man in martial arts. His huge power not only makes his senses extremely sensitive, but also improves his brain power a lot. Although his expression is indifferent, the number of properties and fields he reported for delivery is firmly in his mind.  , but that's not what Gao Feng cares about.

    When the shopkeeper of a cloth shop in the city finished speaking, another steward of the fur goods warehouse was about to step forward, but Gao Feng reached out to stop him, stood up from his chair and said: "Everyone, does anyone know about the Sword Tiger Escort Agency, and who has fought with him?"  Crossing paths?"

    Gao Feng's voice was not loud, but everyone inside and outside the yard could hear it clearly. At that time, Gao Tianhe set up an ambush outside the city and used the men of the Sword Tiger Escort Bureau. Although Gao Tianhe's matter would be handled very confidentially,  No one may know, or if they know, they dare not say it, but Gao Feng wants to try his luck. Even if he can't find any connection, it would be good to know the origin of the Sword Tiger Escort Agency.

    As soon as this question was asked, everyone in the house looked at each other. It seemed that they had never heard of this name. Just as Gao Feng was about to sit down, he heard someone outside shouting: "Master Feng, I know, I know.  Know!"

    The courtyard was filled with business managers and shopkeepers wearing long robes. The man who walked in from the outside was a burly man dressed as a martial artist. He carried a sword at his waist and wore light armor. On the right chest of the light armor was a heart guard the size of a bowl.  It is engraved with a pattern of crossed fists.

    "Master Feng, this is the head escort of the Shuangquan Escort Agency. He usually travels between Beidi and the capital. These days he happens to be in the capital. Originally he was in charge of Gao Tianhe and was just waiting for the delivery." Gao Jiang was attentive at the side.  Introduction said.

    Gao Feng already knew it after seeing the sign, because the ancestors of the Gao family were two brothers. Although one of the brothers declined and generations died of poverty and early death, leaving Gao Feng alone, the family's emblem and flag still reflected it.  , one of the two escorts is a pair of fists, the other is a pair of swords, both symbolizing the two brothers.

    The Double Fist Escort Bureau is to protect the trading companies and caravans of the Gao family in the North, while the Double Knife Escort Bureau is to supervise and intimidate the farms in Zhongzhou, Luozhou.

    "Young Gao Dong, have you met Master Feng!" The big man greeted him respectfully. Gao Jiang said from the side: "Boss Gao, from now on, your escort agency will be under the jurisdiction of Master Feng. Remember this seal. From now on,  If there is a written order and the young master is not available, the seal will be useful."

    This is the delivery procedure. Gao Dong looked at the seal and gave Gao Feng a gift. Gao Feng was concerned about the Sword Tiger Escort Agency and asked: "Do you know the Sword Tiger Escort Agency? Tell me about it!"

    "As the young one said, the Sword Tiger Escort Agency operates under the name of Escort Agency in Daxia. Its roots are from a large group of bandits in the wilderness of the North. The origins of this group of bandits are very mixed. Some are from foreign races and some are warriors.  Taoists, many desperadoes who committed major crimes in Daxia have joined this bandit group. The leader of this bandit group is named Jianhu. It is said that he is a strong man in the realm of "fearlessness". This is how the bandit group got its name.  Come on, this Jianhu is very talented, and the strength of his bandit group is also greatly expanded"

    This bodyguard leader, Gao Dong, was rough-looking, but his words were long-winded. Gao Feng interrupted him rudely and asked, "Have any of our clan ever dealt with him?"

    When asked, Gao Dong, the head guard, widened his eyes, shook his head and said, "What level are we in the Gao family? How could we associate with the bandits? Besides, although the Sword Tiger bandits are rampant, they rarely touch the wealthy families of Great Xia.  The expensive caravan industry has never been involved, and Jianhu mainly controls the two trade routes from the wilderness to Daxia, setting up cards to collect money, buying low and selling high, so it has nothing to do with us."

    Gao Feng frowned and asked again: "Doesn't this gang of thieves also have some kind of escort agency? We have never dealt with the Sword Tiger Escort Agency?"

    Gao Dong shook his head, grinning and wanted to smile, but he held it back after thinking about the occasion, and said: "Master Feng, the Sword Tiger Escort Agency says it is an escort agency, but it is actually hired by others to kill people. Our Gao family has our own  The escort agency has no need for them."

    So it turns out that the ambush that day was caused by helpers hired by Gao Tianhe from outside. Gao Tianhe didn't even use his own guards or private soldiers that day. It seems that the person who hired the Sword Tiger Escort Bureau was also very secretive.

    Gao Feng nodded and motioned for the next delivery person to come up. Everyone on the side heard the conversation and thought that no matter how indifferent this young master Feng was, he was still young after all and still had some hobbies. As a warrior, he liked it.  Asking about the thieves group, the escort agency and so on.

    The day passed like this. Gao Jiang did it very carefully. With him as a skilled and understanding person, the delivery went smoothly. Several people wanted to take advantage of the loopholes during the delivery, but Gao Jiang saw them through on the spot. According to the  The family rules have been dealt with. This can be regarded as killing the chicken to scare the monkeys, and no one behind will dare to do anything wrong.

    &nbsp; ¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support, please give me monthly tickets, subscriptions and rewards {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 202 Beauty on the Moon Night

    Although there were many people, things were done quickly, and there were only some finishing touches left tomorrow. At night, after Gao Jiang said goodbye and went home, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai sent someone to call Gao Feng to the Hou's mansion.

    Gao Tianhai chatted for a while in the living room and asked Gao Feng, "Do you want to use Gao Jiang?"

    Gao Feng immediately understood that this was the purpose of the chat. He thought for a while and replied: "Gao Jiang is diligent and understands a lot. For my nephew who is not familiar with anything, he is very useful."

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai just smiled and nodded, and said calmly: "He is lucky. It's good to have someone to help you, so I won't touch him!"

    Gao Feng thanked him quickly and felt solemn in his heart. It turned out that Gao Tianhai was planning to purge all Gao Tianhe's people. If Gao Jiang didn't have a good relationship with him, he would probably be in trouble.

    What followed was nothing more than a few gossips. Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, said that Gao Feng's status was different now and that he always guarded this big house alone. This was not justified in terms of rules and decency. He suggested that Gao Feng should have some servants and have someone to take care of his life. Many  You don¡¯t have to do everything yourself. At this point, you really need to consider related matters, and Gao Feng agreed.

    After leaving the Hou Mansion, Gao Feng felt a little awe-inspiring. Naturally, this awe-inspiring was not because of the need to buy slaves, but because of the indifference and ruthlessness of this wealthy noble family.

    Gao Tianhai and Gao Tianhe are brothers, but there is no brotherhood between the two. Of course, Gao Tianhe is also a relative of Gao Feng. He has repeatedly killed every family. Needless to say, this goes without saying.  When he was sent to Taoist Master Deng Tianshi, Gao Feng thought about the meaning of Deng Tianshi's words many times.  I thought that the two parties were already close to each other, but the production of this precious phantom still had a sense of testing, which made Gao Feng awe-inspiring.

    Returning to his home, Gao Feng remembered one thing as soon as he entered the house. The Yuexiang in the box had not been released yet, although the prototype of the Yuexiang girl was a red fox.  But in Gao Feng's heart, Yuexiang is no different from a human being, and it is really rude to treat her like this.

    When I came back during the day, the box was placed in the living room.  Looking between the box lid and the box body, it seemed that it had not been opened yet, Gao Feng laughed dryly.  He opened his mouth and said, "Miss Yuexiang, I'm really sorry. I was so busy delivering the family property during the day that I actually forgot the girl in the box."

    The Yuexiang was really in the box. As soon as Gao Feng finished speaking, he heard a soft voice replying from the box: "Your Majesty, you don't have to be so polite. I'm coming out right now."

    With a "click", the circlip on the box rang, the lid opened, and a naked woman with a beautiful figure stood up from the box.  Something else seemed to be shining in the box, and the soft light illuminated the naked woman's figure in every detail.

    Of course, even without this light, Gao Feng's eyesight could clearly see the naked girl. This was Yuexiang.  But it was different from the Yuexiang Gao Feng had seen in the past.

    At this time, Yuexiang didn't have any makeup or jewelry on her body, but her beauty and charm were not diminished. She really had picturesque features and skin like curdled milk. Although Yuexiang stood there shyly and timidly, her eyes were filled with excitement.  She didn't dare to look at Gao Feng, but her body was radiating temptation from top to bottom.

    It¡¯s just a short moment.  Yuexiang seemed to be aware of the vaginal discharge on her body. She let out a low exclamation and covered the vital parts of her body. Perhaps she made a mistake in haste. The two dots of pink on her chest and the lush green grass on her lower body  None of them are completely covered. Such covering up only adds to the temptation.

    As soon as he saw this scene, Gao Feng felt the blood rush to his head. He was also young and energetic, how could he endure such temptation, and his mouth immediately became dry.

    The box was opened, but there was such a fragrant and embarrassing scene. The room was extremely quiet for a while. Yuexiang raised his head cautiously and glanced at Gao Feng. The two looked at each other. Yuexiang was extremely shy, but her attitude was to refuse and welcome.  

    Gao Feng took a step forward. The Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art was subconsciously moving, and his internal energy was moving, but he was much more awake. Gao Feng stopped, coughed dryly and said, "I'm not saving you for your body, and you don't have to."  Worry, if you live here, I will ensure your safety. There is no need to think so much and do so many useless things, just change back to your original shape!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng turned around. His energy and blood fluctuated, and his words could not help but carry the power of the God-Suppressing Art. After finishing speaking, the soft and shy look on Yuexiang's face disappeared, and she stood there stunned.  Stunned, he quickly bowed and agreed.

    Gao Feng also just figured out that although the box space was small, how could a woman forget to put on clothes when she stood up? What's more, it was such a coincidence that there happened to be a luminous object in the box, which combined this graceful figure.  The posture is reflected so clearly.

    I guess Yue Xiang didn¡¯t know that Gao Feng had super senses, so she specially made this setting to let him see clearly.??To seduce him.

    It's not that Gao Feng is unmoved, but thinking about what happened today and the last sword light he saw last night, he feels that he has no thoughts. Moreover, Yuexiang and the little fox have such a connection. If he makes an impulsive decision  Why are you here, how can you have the dignity to meet the little fox Hu Jiu?

    "I am Gu Yuexiang, and I have offended Your Majesty. I hope Your Majesty will forgive me." Hearing that the voice behind him had become respectful and serious, Gao Feng turned around.

    Turning around, he was shocked again. Unexpectedly, Yuexiang was still naked. What was different from before was that Yuexiang's face no longer had that cowardly look. Instead, it was quite magnanimous. Gao Feng had an illusion at this time.  Although Yuexiang is naked now, she seems to be wearing clothes.

    However, it is always inappropriate to be naked. Gao Feng coughed and was about to speak, but Yuexiang smiled and said: "Your Majesty, there is no demonic change when you transform into a human form. If you change back to your original form, you still need your assistance."  .¡±

    It turns out that there is another reason. Gao Feng shook his head and smiled, indicating to the other party to prepare. He used the silver medal on his waist to close and release it. The beautiful female body in front of him had turned into the red fox.

    "It was indeed my fault for leaving you in the house at Black Tiger Temple yesterday. Don't think too much about it. I'll take you out of the city when I find a chance. It will be safe." Gao Feng said to Red Fox.

    Leaving Yuexiang at the Black Tiger Temple yesterday could easily give people the illusion of being indifferent. Perhaps Yuexiang made this move tonight because he wanted to sacrifice himself to protect himself. Gao Feng did not say anything, he just said  A few words of arrangement.

    Even though he was already in animal form, Gao Feng could still see the calmness of the red fox Yuexiang. When he saw the red fox folding his front paws and bowing three times, he said in human words: "It all depends on your Majesty's arrangement.  .¡±

    Although there was only one person and one fox in the house now, after the incident just now, Gao Feng felt a little uncomfortable staying in the house. He nodded to the red fox and came to the yard.

    There were people in the family who needed protection, and it was impossible to go to the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts training ground to practice martial arts. Gao Feng simply stood in the yard and started practicing martial arts with gentle movements, just like he did in those early days.

    The innate Hunyuan God Suppressing Technique, the Six God Suppressing Styles, and the fifty-four fights against demons. Now the martial arts skills in Gao Feng's mind are no longer just these, including shooting with Arrow Lady, fighting with bronze statues, and fighting with sword and shield soldiers.  They slashed each other's power amplifiers, exchanged violent combos with the bull-headed warriors, and engaged in equestrian and equestrian battles against the silver-armored knight. Although Gao Feng used his own strength to defeat him, the martial arts displayed by the opponent were  There is so much to learn.

    These warriors from the Demon War Temple on the second level of the Immortal Mountain display the purest fighting skills and martial arts. For Gao Feng, who has a monotonous approach, they seem to be a treasure trove of moves and techniques. There is much to learn.  .

    Gao Feng recalled those battles in his mind, but he made a strange discovery. People's memories will always change and become blurred, but these battles exist very clearly in his mind without any change. This is of course not a bad thing. It shows that  Those fighting skills and experiences will be accurately reproduced, and there will be no omissions. But the strange thing is that the battles between Gao Feng and Hei Lang, and Gao Tianhe were not like this.

    Standing in the courtyard with a calm mind, Gao Feng recalled those moves and made gestures with his hands, but he was not completely immersed in them because his perception spread out and enveloped the entire Fengtianfang. After all, he had to be careful of enemies and assassins.

    It had not been too long since he had been practicing martial arts like this. Gao Feng stopped and looked ahead in concentration, his body twitching and shaking violently.

    As the memories continued, Gao Feng was still focused until the last moment. On the second level of the Fairy Mountain where the War Demon Temple was located, what Gao Feng did was to defeat the enemies that kept appearing one after another. The thing that concerned him the most was naturally the inability to  The defeated enemy, that is, the middle-aged swordsman sitting in the huge hall after defeating the knight in shining armor, and the incomparable brilliance of the sword at the last moment!

    This extremely beautiful and dangerous sight is like standing on a cliff and watching the sea of ??clouds or a waterfall. Standing on the edge, knowing that it is extremely dangerous, you still want to get closer, even if one step forward is one step closer to death.

    What Gao Feng is thinking about now is that sword, all the brilliance of that sword. There is no way to imitate or avoid this sword. He can only recall the brilliance and killing intent of that sword.

    Even when he recalls this sword, when the bright brilliance lit up, Gao Feng's body will feel the killing intent and pain he felt at that time, and his body will also reproduce the momentary collapse, bone-deep pain and convulsions at that time.

    When the sky first appeared, Gao Feng recovered from his memories. He found that he was covered in cold sweat. He really didn't expect that there was such a powerful existence on the Immortal Mountain. He couldn't resist it. It was completely overwhelming.

    ????????????????????????? How can I pass this level when I go to the Fairy Mountain again? It¡¯s really a headache, Gao?Now I also understand that this fairy mountain is a place with endless benefits and endless mysteries. There are many gains at each level of the mountain. There are even precious treasures like Zhenyuan Qiongshi on the mountain road. In addition to these benefits, the little fox Hu Jiu seems to  Every time he goes up a level, he can recall more things and his mind becomes clearer. This may be the reason why the little fox urges himself to keep climbing up, but now he wants to go to the third level of the mountain and even wants to  It was impossible to know what was on the third level of the mountain because he was blocked by the middle-aged swordsman. This swordsman was so powerful that Gao Feng couldn't think of how to defeat him!

    Thank you everyone, have a nice weekend, I woke up late (to be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 203 There will be invitations to the hunt

    The only way that can be thought of at the moment is to continue to get stronger and win the battle. There is no need to rush, not to mention that it is dawn and there are still things to do in the morning.

    In Fengtianfang, there were guards from Fengtianhou and many imperial guards. No one dared to come here to commit crimes and act wildly. After Gao Feng gave Yuexiang a few words, he went out to work on Shima Street.

    In fact, Shima Street is extremely peaceful now. Gao Qiwei, the Demon Suppressor, is now a well-known strongman in the capital. He has the support of several big bosses and has shown powerful methods. Who dares to come here to cause trouble?  Gao Feng naturally knows this too. The reason why he goes to Shima Street regularly is because everyone knows where he can be found, making it easier to communicate with everyone.

    The same is true today, that is, when various shops are open for business, Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi and others came together. The people who came today were not only the captains from the Zhenmo Division, but also Qiu Wenwei from the Huwei Camp. Think about it.  A few months ago, the two sides were fighting in the brothel, but now they are talking and laughing. The young people really can't make a deal without fighting.

    After the group came to Shima Street, Gao Feng asked shopkeeper Zhang to arrange a single room in the inner courtyard of Yongji Jewelry Store, and then asked the clerk to bring tea, dried fruits, and treat it as a living room for entertaining guests.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of Yongji¡¯s business, Luo Xiyi and the others have to be attentive to Yongji¡¯s business.

    When outsiders went out, the group chatted and laughed, and Qiu Wenwei asked the real question, "Gao Qiwei, how is Miss Yuexiang doing now?"

    When he asked, Zhao Qiu and Bai Xianyong immediately started to boo, laughing and scolding: "That is already our eldest brother's woman, why do you still care about it so much"

    "Miss Yuexiang has left the city and gone home. Don't worry about safety." Gao Feng made up a temporary reason and said.  It's not that I'm worried about these people continuing to entangle, but I'm worried about the people from Prince Wei's Mansion and Qingxu Sect.  Letting this news out will stop everyone from thinking about it.

    When they heard that Miss Yuexiang had left the capital, these young people were a little disappointed. Qiu Wenwei even said: "It turns out that she went back to the North. In this case, I really don't know when we can see her again!"

    The room was quiet for a while, Qiu Wenwei stood up, bowed and thanked him solemnly, Gao Feng smiled and waved his hand, and Qiu Wenwei sat down.  The atmosphere in the room became much more harmonious.  Everyone obviously became closer. After chatting for a few words, Qiu Wenwei said, "I heard that Brother Gao is going to participate in the Shengshou Competition?"

    The news spread quickly, and Captain Hong Shi had probably already spread the word. Gao Feng smiled and asked, "Is it possible that you are the one who is participating in the Huwei Camp?"

    "Brother is joking. How can I bring this ability to the forefront? Li Meng is the one participating in our Huwei camp!" Qiu Wenwei replied, calling him "brother", the relationship became much closer.

    Hearing the name Li Meng, Luo Xiyi and others beside him nodded with an expected expression. Gao Feng found that he was somewhat familiar with this name. Even his ignorant self could hear it. This man was in the capital.  It must be no small matter.  It should be said that Li Meng is the most outstanding young warrior in Daxia

    Zhao Qiu shook his head and said: "It is said that Li Meng is also in the realm of 'Juli', just like our eldest brother"

    He was interrupted by Qiu Wenwei mid-sentence. Qiu Wenwei said with a serious expression: "The descendants of the Li family in Xuanzhou have been guarding the north for generations. This Li Meng has had adventures since he was a child, and has fought bloody battles with barbarians and foreign tribes in the north for many years. His realm is based on  He came here after fighting hard and practicing real swords and real spears. It is said that Shi Yingjiu once commented that Li Meng's real combat power is one or two levels stronger than that of warriors of the same level!"

    When a warrior wins a battle, his realm and strength are important factors, and his mind and experience are also important factors. Warriors who have been trained in iron-blooded fighting are certainly stronger than those who have been trained in peaceful places.

    "However, Qiu Wenwei said this euphemistically. In fact, he meant that Gao Feng and Li Meng were equally powerful, but Li Meng's real strength was much stronger. After all, this side of the capital was a peaceful place.

    Gao Feng smiled, but did not argue. What's the use of arguing? It's better to fight it!

    He didn't argue, but Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu and Bai Xianyong didn't. They immediately started arguing with Qiu Wenwei. I can only say that this gang of dudes was really idle. They were talking about Li Mengqiang here and Gao Fengqiang there. They were arguing.  In a long time, they drank two pots of tea, and simply made a bet. The bet was on the host of Peony Square. The money of the woman at the banquet would be paid by the loser. It seemed that this group of people had found a new place to have fun.

    It was said to be a dispute, but in fact it was just a joke. Gao Feng looked at it with a smile, wondering if he should go to the Demon Suppression Division or the Taoist Temple to see if there was anything he needed to do. Otherwise, it would be good to close his eyes and meditate.  Although fast??, but it¡¯s such a waste of time.

    Seeing that lunch time was coming, everyone was going to have a drink at noon. Just when Gao Feng was thinking about how to evade it, he heard a waiter from Yongji outside announcing: "Master Gao, the uncle of Shangzhou is here to visit you."

    Several people in the room were stunned. The nobles of Daxia were divided into three levels: kings, dukes and marquises. The kings were divided into princes and vassal princes. The princes were held by two princes, and there were also two vassal princes. The feudal states were all in Daxia.  In the border area, this is the most noble noble in Great Xia, second only to the Emperor of Great Xia. In addition, there is the Duke, also known as the Duke of the State. He is the first-class noble in Great Xia, either guarding one side or holding an important position.  As for nobles such as Gao Tianhai, most of the marquises were military commanders, either guarding the borders or serving in various military offices.

    In addition, there are also first-class nobles who are earls, usually called so-and-so uncles. This class of nobles are often relatives of the Emperor of Great Xia, as well as some favorites and lesser heroes who are named earls.

    The title of earl is not necessarily hereditary. If you want to pass on this wealth, you must please the emperor. But there is only one emperor, and not everyone can please him. Therefore, nobles such as earls are dependent on other large forces.

    There are many nobles in the capital, and Gao Feng can't even remember the names of kings, dukes, and marquises, let alone the family of this Shangzhou uncle.

    Although Gao Feng didn't know, Zhao Qiu was very familiar with this and quickly explained: "Shangzhou Bo Qi Zhengxiong is Shang Fei's brother, but Shang Fei fell ill and died in the palace eight years ago, so Shangzhou Bo's family  In the past few years, I have been active in Beijing, getting close to whoever is popular, but my activities have not yielded any results."

    Luo Xiyi smiled and interjected: "Today, the Shangzhou Boqi family came to visit the eldest brother. It shows that the eldest brother is now very popular in the capital and is worthy of friendship. It is a good thing!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng also felt happy. The visit from the Prince of Shangzhou showed that he had been officially regarded as one of the nobles of the capital.

    Luo Xiyi and others were also quite excited. Gao Feng's status had risen rapidly, and they also felt that their faces were bright. In this case, they immediately ordered Yongji's guys to invite the Shangzhou Prince in.

    Qi Yunhe, the Prince of Shangzhou, is about the same age as Gao Feng. He is very capable. After entering the house, he greeted several people politely and was very considerate.

    Not wanting to hit the smiling person, let alone the other person who took the initiative to make friends, Gao Feng treated Qi Yunhe with courtesy. After saying a few polite words, Qi Yunhe said to Gao Feng: "Brother Gao, a young hero, has never been close to me in the past.  We need to interact more."

    If it was just for a polite chat, he would definitely not come to visit specifically. After chatting for a few words, Qi Yunhe revealed the reason for his visit, saying that the Qi family would hold a hunting party outside the city in two days, and Gao Feng would be invited to attend.

    Most of the nobles in the capital were military generals and warriors, and Daxia was a martial artist. Therefore, in addition to banquets, the nobles also liked hunting parties. Each of them took his entourage out of the city to hunt, camp, and camp.  This means that it is also one of the customs of your family. Because the hunting will cost a lot of money, being invited to the hunting party means that it is very honorable to be treated as a distinguished guest.

    This is regarded as being recognized as a formal member of Daxia Xungui, and the invitation to the hunting club also shows the sincerity and respect of the other party. Although Gao Feng felt strange that the Qi family took the initiative to find him, this recognition and respect made Gao Feng happy, thinking of himself and Deng Tianshi  He is close to him, has a relationship with Prince Qin's Mansion, and has become the second highest figure in the Gao family. He is worthy of such closeness and favor from the other party.

    "Thank you Brother Qi for your kindness. I will definitely go there when the time comes!" Gao Feng smiled and agreed. He also had one consideration for agreeing so happily, that is, he could take advantage of this opportunity to take Yuexiang out of the city. This is the most fair and honest way.  And the safest reason.

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s promise, Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu, and Bai Xianyong, the three members of the Demon Suppression Division, became excited and said repeatedly: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go with the eldest brother. We haven¡¯t gone hunting outside the city for a long time.¡±

    The hunting party is a lively gathering, and it is common for the children of aristocratic families to go together with their friends. With more guests coming, the host family who holds the hunting party also feels proud.

    Unexpectedly, Qi Yunhe, the Prince of Shangzhou, laughed a few times and said, "Please forgive me, I only invited Brother Gao this time."

    He took the initiative to go, but was directly blocked by his master. This was a huge loss of face. Luo Xiyi and others' faces darkened, and the atmosphere was a little awkward for a while. Gao Feng was not someone who abandoned his friends. Just as he was about to speak, Qi Yunhe  He came up and said, "Brother Gao, speaking of which, the farm above me is adjacent to the farm below, and the upper reaches of several rivers that cross the border are within the jurisdiction of the farm above me. I need to ask Brother Gao to take more care of me in the future!"  "

    &nbsp; There was no one else in Qi Yunhe's eyes at this time. He only focused on Gao Feng. Luo Xiyi and others were too lazy to stay here. They said goodbye to Gao Feng and left directly.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 204 Preparation and Investigation

    <div>

    Gao Feng felt that he understood why the other party came to please him. Irrigation is the key to good farming. The Gao family's farm is upstream, which is equivalent to strangulating the neck of the downstream fields. By blocking the river and digging canals, the downstream fields will have no water to use.  , now it is like the Gao family is strangulating the land rent of the uncle's family in Shangzhou. Gao Feng happens to be in charge of this area now. It should be that the other party came to him for this reason.

    Although it is utilitarian, it is still proof that Gao Feng has opened up a new situation in the elite circle in the capital. He still has to go. Gao Feng just smiled and replied, "Easy to say, easy to say."

    Qi Yunhe was very happy to get Gao Feng's reply. He seemed to be in a hurry to go back and reply. He declined Gao Feng's invitation to stay and left in a hurry.

    Although everything was peaceful on Shima Street, Gao Feng didn't go home until after dark. He was walking fast, but in the middle of the road, he suddenly turned around and headed towards the Laiguo Duke's Mansion.

    The three demon masters of the Nine Nether Sect and the Nine Nether Black Armor were discovered in Laiguo Duke's Mansion. He retreated that day, and then the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army went in to investigate but found no results. These days, Gao Feng has nothing new.  Looking for clues, he decided to go to Laiguo Duke's Mansion to take a look. Now it was the only place Gao Feng knew to be connected to the demon disciples.

    When there were still four streets away from Laiguo Duke's Mansion, Gao Feng had to slow down, because there were already guards here. The guards of Laiguo Duke's Mansion were patrolling openly and openly with knives, looking alert. Gao Feng had already changed.  Wearing civilian clothes, he pretended to be wandering around.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of nowhere.  This protection has been greatly strengthened. Watching Gao Feng walk into the residential area without purpose, people have already noticed him.

    Gao Feng was alert in his heart, but pretended to be nonchalant on the outside, and just walked inside. The last time he came, there was an open space of more than a hundred steps wide between the outer residential courtyard and the wall of Laiguo Duke's palace.  Of course nothing has changed now, but when he was still three steps away from the clearing, Gao Feng clearly felt the fluctuations of Taoism.  He hurriedly gathered his energy and looked over, only to find that there were various patterns and runes intertwined in the void directly in front of him, although he didn't know what would happen if he entered this magic formation.  But one thing Gao Feng is sure of is that it may be impossible to enter the Lai Kingdom Palace without alerting the guards.

    "Who is this person! Sneaking around at the Duke's residence!" There were already three guards with knives blocking the road behind Gao Feng, and the leader shouted fiercely.

    In Gao Feng's perception, he knew that the people staring at him were not just the three people in front of him. There were already people walking on the roof, and there were also people hiding in the darkness behind the wall. As long as his reaction was a little wrong, he would  He would be attacked by ten people, not to mention the reinforcements coming from the surrounding areas and the Lai Kingdom Palace.

    Gao Feng turned around.  After pondering for a while, Gao Feng did not gather his strength at this time, but his every move made the guards of the Lai Kingdom feel great pressure. Those standing in front of him had their hands on their knives.  On the handle.

    "This officer is Gao Feng, the Cavalry Commander of the Demon Suppression Division. I'm here to investigate the case!" Gao Feng replied loudly.  After saying that, he strode out.

    If you say that you are a commoner, a noble family like the Lai Kingdom can directly arrest the person and torture him for questioning. If you do it, it will attract support from the government, cause a lot of trouble, and the Lai Kingdom will be arrested.  The fact that the palace was attacked at night was related to him.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Directly state your identity.  On the contrary, it saved so much trouble. That night in Laiguo Duke's Mansion, the demonic energy surged to the sky, attracting the attention of the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army. The duty of the Demon Suppression Department is to subjugate and eliminate demons, so it is normal to come here to pay attention. It is all about business.  .

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s answer, the guards who were blocking Gao Feng on the opposite side were stunned for a moment. They looked at Gao Feng striding over and then hurriedly asked: ¡°Do you have any credentials?¡±

    Gao Feng turned over his hand and took out his waist tag and handed it over. When he saw that the waist tag was taken out, those people quickly released their hands from the handle of the knife, and they didn't dare to neglect it. As a result, they took a few glances at the waist tag.  , and returned it to Gao Feng after confirmation. The three guards looked at each other with doubts on their faces, but they still got out of the way.

    It was already dark now, and in the residential area close to Laiguo Duke's Mansion, there were more guards in the open and dark than before. Gao Feng walked out slowly, walked a few steps, suddenly turned around and shouted: "No  Follow sneakily!¡±

    This question contained the power of the God-Suppressing Technique. It was like thunder out of thin air. People on the street were shocked. Behind Gao Feng, two people dressed as civilians slumped to the ground and looked at them in shock.  Looking at Gao Feng in front.

    Gao Feng continued to move forward, but several people gathered around the two people on the ground, looking at them with pale faces, distracted eyes, and temporary mental collapse.

    &nbsp; "Do you still want to follow me?" "The waist card cannot be faked. Go to the mansion to report it first and let the superiors make a decision!" There was a low voice in the crowd.

    ??According to this heavily guarded situation, no matter which direction you break in, you will alert the people inside. At present, the plan to enter the Laiguo Duke's mansion will be postponed.

    When he returned to his house, he saw Yuexiang, who had transformed into the prototype of a red fox, in the yard. The red fox was posing in a strange posture in the yard. After Gao Feng came back, Yuexiang, who had always been respectful, did not even say hello.  He didn't fight, he just stayed in this position without moving.

    It didn¡¯t matter to Gao Feng whether they greeted him or not. He had heard the legend about the fox clan when he was a child. It was said that fox cultivation relied on absorbing moonlight, and the moonlight absorbed when the moon was bright was of great benefit to them.

    After looking at it for a while, there was nothing unusual. Gao Feng gathered his energy out of curiosity. What he could see with his eyes was different. He could see countless white light spots floating down in the moonlight at night, and in the moonlight fragrance.  There seems to be a suction force around the body, attracting the bright white light spots in the moonlight into the body.

    While others were practicing, Gao Feng also wanted to practice. He went into the house and changed into a set of clothes, and stood in the yard. The innate energy of the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Art began to circulate, and a pale golden light slowly emerged from his body, just like last night.  I kept recalling the experiences and martial arts on the second level of Immortal Mountain, but in the end, I still couldn't help but think of the sword light in the War Demon Temple. There was no way to avoid it, and the sword light was so brilliant.

    Immersed in it, only the sword light flashed continuously in his mind and vision. Gao Feng was already in a state of trance. He did not notice that the direction of the red fox's body in the yard was facing the moon in the sky.  It was towards Gao Feng himself.

    When Yuehua was absorbed just now, there was no change on Red Fox Yuexiang's body, but now with this movement, little bits of the pale golden light on Gao Feng's body were absorbed by Red Fox. After absorption, the fur on Red Fox's body became more and more colorful.  luster.

    Another night passed, and Gao Feng, who was covered in cold sweat, woke up. This night, the sword light flashed through his mind countless times, but there was still no way to block it.

    There was no trace of the red fox in the yard. There was no way to practice without the moon. Gao Feng didn't care and walked directly into the house to change clothes. He was soaked with cold sweat and couldn't even leave the door without cleaning up.

    After walking into the house, I saw the red fox. At this time, the red fox was suspended in the air two feet above the ground. His eyes were closed tightly, and he seemed to be in a state of concentration. He didn't know what kind of cultivation method this was.

    But Gao Feng noticed that Yuexiang's prototype was very different from yesterday. The red color of the fur was much stronger than what he saw last night. What he saw last night was just red, but what he saw now was as blazing as fire.  It was much thicker, and the tails of the red fox Yuexiang were fully spread out in the air, with a total of four. Gao Feng still remembered that when he first met Yuexiang, Yuexiang told him that he only had three fox tails.

    From three tails to four, even Gao Feng didn't know much about the divisions of the demon clan. Looking at the change in coat color, the increase in tails, and the state of trance, he could understand that this was the advancement of the red fox Yuexiang.

    Could it be that absorbing the moonlight last night had such a miraculous effect?  Gao Feng was confused, but he didn't bother the red fox who was in trance. After changing his clothes and washing briefly, he went out.

    This morning he went out but did not go to Shima Street or Zhenmosi. Gao Feng went directly to the home of Gao Jiang, who also lives in Fengtianfang. He went to visit at this time. Most of the people in Gao Jiang's family had not gotten up yet, but Gao Feng came to visit.  Of course, he couldn't neglect it. First, a servant led Gao Feng to sit down in the main hall and brought him tea and snacks. Gao Jiang hurried over without waiting for long. After entering, he first said hello.

    Gao Feng came to the door so early just to ask what preparations were needed to participate in the hunting party and what were the rules. He had only heard of this name in the past, but had never seen it before. Gao Jiang should be very familiar with it.

    Gao Jiang was originally very nervous about Gao Feng's visit. He was relieved when he heard this question and quickly explained a few words. This hunting party is not complicated. It is just that the people participating in the hunting party go to the mountains and wilds together to camp and hunt.  There are not many things to prepare. They just need horses, tents and hunting tools. The rest depends on the appearance of each family. Now this hunting party is different from before. Some descendants of aristocratic families even have concubines and cooks.  He took them all with him, went to the wild, and built a house directly with the precious phantoms. Everything was no different from the city, and the rest was no different.

    Gao Feng kept these in mind. He could get horses, equipment, etc., and the main purpose of participating in this hunting party was to communicate with other people. When entering that circle, there was no need to show off extravagantly.

    Gao Jiang is a smart character. After he explained this, he told Gao Feng that he would prepare all the tents and other hunting equipment, so Gao Feng could rest assured.

    &nbsp; For Gao Feng, he was not used to the fact that he had mastered such huge wealth and power, and that he did not need to do many things himself. Only after hearing what Gao Jiang said did he understand that he would simply leave everything to Gao Jiang.  If you do it, it will be easy¡ª¡ª

    As usual, I got up late on the weekend, everyone, please forgive me {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 205 Knowing that there are tigers in the mountains

    After finishing these things, Gao Feng felt happy and looked forward to the hunting party. The things nearby now were the hunting party and the Shengshou Competition in twenty days.

    There was nothing nervous about the Shengshou competition with Gao Feng, it was just about fighting with all your heart.  Temporarily practicing hard will not have any effect, because you are practicing every day.

    After leaving Gao Jiang's house, Gao Feng went to Shima Street again. It happened to be a coincidence that not long after Gao Feng arrived at Shima Street, people from Prince Qin's Mansion also came here, but they informed that the princess was coming in the morning.  Ask Gao Feng to serve as a guard.  After not seeing the lively and lovely Princess Qingrou for a few days, Gao Feng still missed her a lot, and he was very happy after hearing the news.

    Just like the previous times, Princess Qingrou disguised herself as a little boy and came to Shima Street accompanied by the palace guards. For Princess Qingrou, it didn¡¯t matter where she went to have fun, as long as she could have someone with her  Chatting with me and spending the whole day carefree is the happiest thing.

    The same is true today. Princess Qingrou did not ask Gao Feng to accompany her there. She just chatted casually with Gao Feng, talking about the weather and the strange things happening in various parts of the capital.

    "Princess, the Shangzhou uncle's family invited me to participate in the hunting party, which will be held tomorrow." Gao Feng also wanted to share his joy with the little princess. In addition to the little fox, this innocent and pure princess is Gao Feng.  The only person with whom I can share my thoughts.

    I originally thought that Princess Qingrou would be happy for him after hearing the news, and then she would give instructions on what to pay attention to in the hunting party. Unexpectedly, after telling this, Princess Qingrou frowned.  After thinking there for a while, the little princess asked nervously: "Brother Gao, is this the Shangzhou uncle's family? Is it tomorrow?"

    After receiving affirmative answers from Gao Feng to these two questions, the little princess stood up hurriedly, her face was not good-looking, and said to Gao Feng, "Brother Gao, I have to go home in a hurry."

    After finishing speaking, he hurriedly called the palace guards who were in the dark.  He hurriedly left Shima Street. This change was inexplicable and sudden. Gao Feng felt baffled.  At the same time, it was disappointing. I had good intentions to share my joy, but I didn't expect to get such a result, and my good mood became a little boring.

    Sit for a while on Shima Street.  Gao Feng arranged for Yongji's guy to find a tailor. If he went to the hunting party, he wouldn't be able to wear his official uniform. He would have to have some decent clothes.

    A tailor was hired to measure the dimensions, and Gao Feng added extra wages.  Ask them to finish it and deliver it before tomorrow afternoon. Of course the tailor agrees.

    For the merchants on Shima Street, Gao Feng's time in Shima Street is getting shorter and shorter. Today is a rare day. At that moment, shopkeeper Zhang came forward and invited Gao Feng to have dinner with him at noon.

    When shopkeeper Zhang first came to invite Gao Feng, someone hurried over on horseback. Gao Feng recognized this person.  It's from Fengtianhou Mansion.  Could it be that the clan has trouble with him?

    As he expected, the man dismounted and said breathlessly: "Master Feng, Master Marquis sent a message asking you to go back quickly!"

    "What's the matter?" Gao Feng asked, but the man said: "I don't know, but the Marquis said it was an important matter. Master Feng, please come here as soon as possible!"

    Is it really an emergency?  Gao Feng quickly agreed, leaving shopkeeper Zhang with a wry smile.  Set out.

    Since it¡¯s an emergency, there¡¯s no need to pretend to be riding a horse.  Gao Feng left Shima Street and walked very quickly, and soon arrived at Fengtianfang.

    Arriving at the gate of Fengtian Hou Mansion, the housekeeper Gao Xian was already waiting there. As soon as he saw Gao Feng, he said, "Master Feng is here with me. The Marquis is waiting over there in the living room."

    Gao Feng became more and more confused and followed Gao Xian into the living room. After walking into the living room, he found that it was not just Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai who was waiting there. There was actually Deng Tianshi sitting there. Gao Xian had closed the door and exited and was still shouting outside.  He said, "Everyone, please step aside. The master has something important to discuss!" The outside quickly became quiet.

    This was not enough, Tianshi Deng waved his hands and made a few gestures. The magic power came into play as the light flashed. Gao Feng could probably guess that this was a magic to isolate the outside world from eavesdropping. With such a secret, what was going on in his heart?  Even more confused!

    The first person to speak was Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. He asked in a deep voice: "I heard that you are going to Shangzhou Uncle's hunting party tomorrow?"

    "Exactly." Gao Feng replied in a decent manner, wondering how this matter reached Gao Tianhai. Could it be Gao Jiang who said it.

    Hearing Gao Feng's admission, Gao Tianhai shook his head, and Deng Tianshi beside him asked: "Gao Feng, do you know what this hunting will be about?"

    "Thisit's about communication between wealthy families in the capital" Gao Feng replied vaguely. Following the words, he could guess that the answer might not be this.

    Deng?The master shook his head and laughed, and said: "Do you know how many people who participated in the hunting party accidentally fell to death from their horses, how many were accidentally bitten to death by violent wild beasts, and how many people were bitten to death by snakes that came in while sleeping in tents?  "

    Gao Feng was stunned. There were a lot of trash among the wealthy children of the aristocratic families, but these people were protected by guards and had treasures to defend themselves. Besides, the wild mountains around the capital were just like that. How could there be so many violent beasts running around?  The poisonous snake entered the tent, but Gao Feng reacted immediately, his whole body felt cold, and he asked in disbelief: "Do you think this hunting will be a killing game?"

    "Do you understand? If Her Royal Highness hadn't heard this, you would have died foolishly!" Gao Tianhai said coldly.

    Deng Tianshi smiled bitterly and explained: "Gao Feng, you have too little experience. The rich and powerful families in the capital have to settle their grievances. Blood fight is a kind of fight. But in this blood fight, everything is on the surface. Fighting and killing, in the end,  Someone in power doesn't like it, so some people think of other ways, such as inviting people to go hunting out of the city, and the two parties will decide whether to live or die outside the city. Then they will say that they were accidentally injured by wild beasts during hunting, or accidentally fell to death, etc. In the end,  There¡¯s a saying.¡±

    "Then I"

    "You just set up a trap for you. The Prince of Qin's Palace also learned the news in the past few days, saying that the uncle of Shangzhou had defected to the King of Wei. If Her Highness hadn't asked Deng Tianshi to come over and tell the news, I'm afraid I would have also  I thought I was asking you to go to the hunting party out of kindness to get close to you!" Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said bitterly.

    This is really a coincidence. Although the King of Qin and the King of Wei are half-brothers, they fought fiercely for the position of crown prince and kept a close eye on each other. Although the matter of Shangzhou Bo's defection to the King of Wei was secret, it was still found out.  It's not a big deal. Those who talked about it were just casual mentions, but Princess Qingrou heard it.

    Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou mentioned the hunting party. The extremely smart Princess immediately realized something was wrong, but she couldn't confirm it, so she hurried home to confirm the news. Once confirmed, she would arrange for someone to notify them.

    In fact, there are only two pieces of information that can be confirmed at present. One is that the prince of Shangzhou invited Gao Feng to hunt outside the city, and the other is that the prince of Shangzhou is a member of the King of Wei. However, it can be inferred that this invitation is full of murderous intent.

    Gao Feng clenched his fists and his joints crackled. His joy at being invited disappeared, followed by anger.

    Deng Tianshi glanced at Gao Feng, who was ashen-faced, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, I knew it early. Gao Feng, if you just find any reason to push it away, can he still force you to go?"

    Gao Tianhai nodded in agreement and said, "What the Heavenly Master said makes sense, Xiaofeng, you have a different status now, so you must be careful."

    After finishing speaking, both of them looked at Gao Feng. They didn¡¯t know when to start. They had to consider Gao Feng¡¯s opinion seriously and could not decide for him.

    There was silence in the room for a while, Gao Feng took a long breath and said coldly: "I still want to go to this hunting party!"

    Hearing the decision made by Gao Feng, Deng Tianshi and Fengtian Hou were both surprised. Before they could ask questions, Gao Feng stood up and explained in a cold voice: "Master Hou, Tianshi, these methods against me are endless. I  If they avoid it, they will definitely not stop and will use other methods. If I participate, I will give them a bloody lesson. They will know it hurts and may restrain themselves!"

    These words were filled with murderous intent. Gao Tianhai and Deng Tianshi looked at each other, but it was Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai who said: "Gao Feng, you are now a strong martial artist and your strength is not weak. However, if the Boqi family of Shangzhou invites you, it does not mean that  They only have the strength of the Qi family. They are in the wilderness and there is no magic circle to monitor them. The Wei Palace, Qingxu Sect, Laiguo Duke Palace will all intervene, and even the devils may be involved, but it is still too dangerous."

    "It's better to be cautious, Gao Feng, don't be impulsive." Tianshi Deng added from the side.

    Gao Feng looked around, saluted the two men solemnly, straightened up and said, "Thank you uncle and uncle Shi for their concern. I have made up my mind to fight back. If I don't pay attention, the other party will take advantage of it."  If the disturbance continues, not only me, but also the Gao family and other places will be in trouble."

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Deng Tianshi and Gao Tianhai fell silent. They looked at each other, and Gao Tianhai said in a deep voice: "In this case, the clan will arrange people for you. They are all men who came out of fighting in the North."  , can help you.¡±

    Deng Tianshi remained silent for a longer time and said in a low voice: "You can find people from the outer disciples of Zhengxuan Sect, and the Prince of Qin's Palace will also arrange people for you."

    The private soldiers of the Gao family, the disciples of the Taoist Academy, and the power of the Prince of Qin's Palace, this lineup can be called luxurious. Gao Feng clasped his fists and bowed again, and said: "Thank you two elders for your kindness. I am going to be alone."  go!"

    "Absurd! How can you be allowed to be here in such a matter of life and death?"?Hero!  "Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was immediately annoyed and slammed the table.

    Although it was a reprimand, Gao Feng felt warm in his heart, because this reprimand was someone else's concern for him. He explained: "Two elders, if we send people to help, we will not get along with each other. We are not familiar with each other, so there will be problems in cooperation.  , I will go by myself, whether it is fighting or running, I am free, I am not afraid of the jokes of the two elders, the junior is still confident in his own speed."

    Speaking of this, Tianshi Deng nodded. Gao Tianhai's face was still stiff with an expression of disbelief. When Gao Feng saw this, he did not continue to explain, turned around and went out.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 206 Proof

    Gao Tianhai was stunned for a moment, thinking why Gao Feng left without even saying hello. Seeing the figure disappear suddenly, Gao Tianhai showed an angry look on his face, but now that there were distinguished guests here, he couldn't get angry, so he just turned to Deng Tianshi with a wry smile.  Said: "Junior is rude, but let the Heavenly Master see"

    Before he finished speaking these polite words, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew into the room. Gao Tianhai's eyes narrowed, and his whole body immediately tensed up. A sharp cold light appeared on the edge of his palm. At this time, Gao Tianhai was ready to strike out at any time.  move, but then he relaxed.

    Gao Feng had already left and returned. There were distinguished guests present. His nephew left and came back in a swagger. It was really rude. Gao Tianhai was about to reprimand, but Gao Feng took a step forward and presented a piece of paper with both hands.  After watching the film, he said: "Uncle, please watch!"

    Gao Tianhai frowned and took it over to take a look. He was stunned for a moment. This piece of paper was a tax payment certificate from the south gate of Zhongjing City. The seal and ink on it had not yet dried.

    When goods enter and leave the capital, taxes and fees must be collected at the city gate. The proof of tax payment is to make a note and stamp it with this seal.  It takes about an hour to ride a horse from the south gate of the capital to Fengtianfang. Gao Feng came back almost in a flash, and brought this certificate to prove that he had been there.

    The ink on the seal has not yet dried. Even if Gao Feng cheated, he would not have thought of cheating like this on the spur of the moment. Needless to say, Gao Feng had no need to cheat. This speed is really amazing.

    Thinking of this, Gao Tianhai pondered and said: "If it's so fast, it might not be impossible to go alone."

    He looked at Deng Tianshi, who also nodded slowly.  He touched his hand on his waist, took out a jade pendant, and said, "Take this jade pendant. If you crush this jade pendant in an emergency, I will fly to save you!"

    There are subtle mana fluctuations on the jade pendant, and there are Taoist methods on it. Master Deng will be able to know it after the jade pendant is broken.  For an expert like Deng Tianshi, after receiving the news, he cast a spell and flew away.  It also arrives in an instant.

    Hearing what Deng Tianshi said, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was shocked and said quickly: "This is a life-saving kindness. Thank you Tianshi quickly!"

    Gao Feng solemnly thanked him with clasped fists. Deng Tianshi shook his head, stood up, and said, "Since you have made a decision, it is hard for me to say anything. It is good for young people to be confident, but it is better to be cautious first!"

    After finishing speaking, he came down and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, then said goodbye to Gao Tianhai and left. Gao Feng was considered half the master in Fengtianhou Mansion, so he wanted to go out with Gao Tianhai to see him off.  When they arrived at the door, several Taoists bowed to follow. Just as Deng Tianshi was about to take off, he stopped and turned around and said: "Be careful and take care first. It's best if you don't want to go. No one will laugh at you, don't be brave."

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t speak, but bowed down with a firm look on his face. Deng Tianshi didn¡¯t speak, but there was a look of regret on his face, and he and several Taoists around him took off.

    Wait for Deng Tianshi to leave.  Gao Tianhai and Gao Feng turned around and walked into the house. After walking a few steps, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai turned around and said to Gao Feng: "I didn't expect that Prince Qin's Mansion would value you so much. Master Deng Tianhai seems to care about you too."  I am like a nephew, but do you know how rare this is in the capital, no, in the Great Xia?"

    Gao Feng did not speak, and Gao Tianhai continued: "You should seize this opportunity and don't fight for the moment."

    "Uncle, please rest assured. My nephew is confident!" Gao Feng replied like this. When Gao Tianhai heard what he said, he also sighed and walked towards the house. When he reached the door, he said: "If I could have valued you a few years earlier,  That¡¯s fine, now¡­¡±

    The second half of the sentence was not spoken. Whether it was Deng Tianshi's regret or Gao Tianhai's soliloquy, Gao Feng understood the meaning. They felt that they were going to die, which was a young and energetic impulse.

    Speaking of which, I don¡¯t blame them for thinking so. They knew it was a killing trap but still ran into it. Isn¡¯t this seeking death?

    Gao Feng is indeed a strong martial artist in the realm of "giant power", but for places like Prince Wei's Mansion, Duke Lai's Mansion, and Qingxu Sect, he has no advantage at all, and he doesn't want help. This is even more like asking for death.  Gao Feng's speed was just that in the eyes of Deng Tianshi and Gao Tianhai. It was nothing in front of the real strong men. Gao Feng's reckless behavior was tantamount to seeking death.

    By this time, everyone was speechless. Gao Feng said goodbye and returned to his yard. As soon as he closed the door, he heard the sound of soft footsteps, which was the sound of the red fox Yuexiang walking over.

    Gao Feng turned around and saw the red fox. He hadn't seen him for a few hours. The red fox had changed a lot. His fur was as bright as fire. He stood there quietly. The red color seemed to be burning. His red eyes looked brighter than before.  I don't know how much, it's like being carved from the finest ruby ??in a jewelry store.

    Red fox changesIt's not just the appearance. Gao Feng remembers that when he first rescued the red fox from the hands of Prince Wei, he smelled a sultry fragrance. But now the fragrance from the red fox is much lighter, and is somewhat similar to that of flowers and plants, but this fragrance  It's not something you smell through your nose, but more like a direct reaction in your mind.

    The red fox took two steps, stood up, and then prostrated on the ground. The fox made human movements, which looked quite interesting, but its attitude was extremely solemn.

    "I have been traveling in the Great Xia for thirty years and have only transformed into three tails. However, I did not expect that Your Majesty, for your great kindness, would allow me to transform into Four Tails and be reborn again. Please accept my thanks. From now on, I am willing to break my body to pieces for Your Majesty.  No more excuses!" Red Fox Yuexiang spoke human words, speaking extremely solemnly.

    Gao Feng was confused and had no idea what the fox was talking about. Seeing his puzzled expression, Red Fox explained again: "Your Majesty did some exercise yesterday, and I was there to absorb it. I benefited a lot from it. Your Majesty is so kind to me."  , please forgive me for taking me without telling you."

    Speaking of this, Gao Feng remembered that before he fell into trance last night, the red fox Yuexiang was absorbing the moonlight. Could it be that it later turned into absorbing his own power?

    But upon careful inspection of luck, the strength in the body is still in a bulging state, and there seems to be a little bit of power being absorbed there. There is another possibility, that is, a little bit of power that is insignificant to me has allowed this Yuexiang to advance to the four-tails.

    Being able to benefit those close to you always makes you feel happy. Gao Feng waved his hands with a smile and said, "I wouldn't even know about this unless you told me. No need to thank me so much. You should also prepare yourself. I will take you with me tomorrow."  If you leave the city, you can go home directly!"

    Red Fox was stunned for a moment. Gao Feng continued to explain with a smile: "Someone will set up a trap outside the city to kill me tomorrow. I will take the opportunity to take you out."

    After saying that, Gao Feng walked into the room, but the red fox was stunned there, wondering if he had heard wrongly. Someone was clearly trying to kill this lord, so how could this lord be so relaxed?

    In fact, Gao Feng just wanted to make a joke. He thought it was inappropriate and didn't say it. He just laughed to himself. What Gao Feng wanted to say was, "You already have four tails and yet you are so humble. Some foxes only have two tails, so you are so arrogant."  Go ahead and call yourself Kyuubi!"

    "But Xianshan cannot leak secrets, and speaking like this is too disrespectful to Red Fox Yuexiang, so Gao Feng did not speak.

    After entering the bedroom, Gao Feng took out the weapon blueprint booklet, gold patterns, and snow silver given by Deng Tianshi. In tomorrow's hunting party, what level of warriors and Taoists will the opponent have, and what kind of enemies will they have?  They all didn't know anything, so Gao Feng had to be prepared as much as possible and prepare some useful equipment.

    With Gao Feng's current strength, the weapons and armor used by ordinary warriors are of no help at all. Even if a suit of iron armor is worn on his body, it may be torn directly if he moves too much. In front of enemies of the same realm or even several realms, this armor is also useless.  There is no protective effect, and the same goes for weapons. They cannot withstand this force and cannot cause harm.

    Gao Feng now fights the enemy by relying on his fists and feet, and the power of the God-Suppressing Art. He is not proficient in using weapons such as swords, guns, swords and halberds. He has to make up for the gaps in martial arts by learning skills on the second level of the Immortal Mountain.  , in a life-and-death battle, it is obvious that he will not use combat techniques that he is not familiar with.

    While weighing in his mind, he flipped through the blueprint book and finally selected what he wanted to make, a set of breastplates and a pair of gloves.

    This breastplate is called "Sky Armor". The style is very simple, like a sleeveless short-breasted jacket worn in summer. It only covers the front and back, leaving the arms exposed. There are several runes on the front chest deck.  It is to enhance the hardness and toughness of the armor, as well as the rebound effect. This is nothing. Looking at the various equipment in this drawing, all treasures such as armor, helmets, and protective gears basically have such characteristics.

    The special thing is the back. On the armor, at the position of the shoulder blades, there is a pair of palm-sized wings. Although the wings are small, they are in the shape of eagle wings. The runes at the back are similar to "Yu" and "Xiang".  The runes and characters are intricately intertwined, connecting these runes together.

    The explanation on the drawing is very simple, it is "injection of true power, flying like lightning". This is exactly what Gao Feng needs. Gao Feng's current speed is already amazing, but in the face of a life-and-death battle, no one will disdain his speed.  Slow, faster, faster, there are always benefits.

    Gao Feng stared at the line patterns connecting the runes. He could carve the runes, but how to combine the runes to make them more effective? I guess the key lies in the line patterns. Think about Wanju Tiansheng  The water patterns and patterns on the stove, no matter whether it is a drawing or a booklet, there is no summary and explanation. It is impossible to get a clue by simply summarizing the rules by yourself.

    I don¡¯t know when, the red fox Yuexiang had arrived in front of the bedroom door and looked inside curiously. Gao Feng didn¡¯t even pay attention to her.??, Red Fox Yuexiang saw that Gao Feng had no intention of driving her away, but got closer. Maybe she was interested in Gao Feng's manufacturing of these equipment.

    Gao Feng first poured out more than a hundred taels of silver from the silver medal. There was no specific description of the armor's material, and the most on hand now was this silver.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 207 Lingbao

    The silver was kneaded like dough in Gao Feng's hands, and was first shaped into the basic shape of the "Soaring Sky Armor". The red eyes of the red fox visibly froze and enlarged. This equipment was made with great care, and precious materials were used.  Yes, the craftsman had to burn incense and bathe, and an expert had to use magic to help, but Gao Feng kneaded the silver into shape like a clay figure.

    After all, they lived together. Gao Feng had also seen the human form of the red fox Yuexiang, and her behavior was more casual. The red fox came to the silver armor and scratched it with its front paw. Her scratch was obviously  After exerting all his strength, he only heard a harsh friction sound, and then heard the red fox say in a voiceless voice: "It's really silver."

    "What do you think it is?" Gao Feng asked with a smile. Seeing him rubbing the sculpture like this, Yuexiang had no idea that it was metal.

    Gao Feng took out the snow silver. In addition to the runes, the special thing about this "Sky Sky Armor" is that there are several patterns all over the body that are inlaid with snow silver wires. The small wings behind the armor are also inlaid with snow silver wires.  , this snowy silver thread is also connected to the runic characters.

    With the experience of carving the Wanjutian stove last time, Gao Feng condensed the golden light on his fingers and cut off a piece of snow silver wire very quickly. However, when cutting the snow silver wire, not only did he not  Instead of being absorbed in power, I feel that the power is being repelled.

    Unlike the extremely dense textured gold, snow silver cannot feel any weight in the hand, but its stretchability is not bad at all. Gao Feng pinched the fingertip-sized snow silver into thin threads with both hands, and he controlled his power extremely well.  , Xueyin was pinched by him until it was as thick as a hair, but it was still extremely flexible.

    Gao Feng inlaid the snow silver thread on his armor.  To say it is inlaid, it means to press the silver wire directly into the silver armor. After this process was completed, Gao Feng wanted to move the silver armor to a different position. He was stunned when he grabbed it. It originally weighed more than ten kilograms.  The silver armor is now as light as nothing.

    "Compared with the previous processes, carving runes is actually simple for Gao Feng.  After the glyphs on the front were carved, the color of the entire silver armor had turned gray, and the luster of the silver had completely disappeared.  But Gao Feng stretched out his hand and pinched it. Just now he was able to press a hole, but now he needed more force.  The silver armor has indeed become much harder.

    The following runes and patterns were also carved, and the entire armor looked the same, but Gao Feng could feel that the armor was no longer light and weightless, but had the momentum to float upward, and the power in the void was being absorbed.  It is absorbed into the armor and swims on the armor's lines to create this effect.

    For a craftsman, he knows how to make things and can make them, but he doesn¡¯t know the cause and effect. This is really uncomfortable.  Gao Feng is very curious now.

    The last process is to inlay the silver wire on it. This silver wire connects the five rune characters from the chest to the back wings, but there are four rune characters that are not involved.  This is not difficult. Gao Feng followed the method just now and embedded the snow silver thread into it.

    But because the silver armor has become hard, Gao Feng has used the internal power of the God-Suppressing Art to inlay the silver wire this time. This time, Gao Feng can feel the power being absorbed every time he presses a section of the silver wire.  The power was consumed a little, but this consumption had no impact on Gao Feng, and could not even eliminate his state of excess power.

    With the last click, the silver threads were closed, and a golden light spread along the silver threads on the "Sky Sky Armor". After flowing on this pattern for a week, the "Sky Sky Armor" began to tremble. After the Noble Phantasm is made, there will always be something like this or that  A strange phenomenon, this is normal. Gao Feng clapped his hands and stood up straight, ready to take a look at his work.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Gao Feng straightened up, the wings on the back of the "Soaring Sky Armor" flapped rapidly, and the armor actually flew up high, looking like it was about to fly away.

    Gao Feng moved very quickly. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the "Soaring Sky Armor" firmly. The wings flapped non-stop, as if a bird was caught by Gao Feng and wanted to escape. Gao Feng suddenly became furious, thinking that I  You made it so that you wanted to run, so you stretched out your hand and grabbed the opening of the armor.

    The flying power of "Xiangtian Armor" was very great. Gao Feng was even more angry and increased the force suddenly. The golden light flashed on his body, the power burst out, the power was displayed, and the power exploded violently. The red fox who was watching on the side immediately shrank into  A group of people seemed to have encountered an extremely frightening situation.

    Not only the red fox was frightened, but the "Xiangtian Armor" seemed to be frightened as well. It stopped flapping its wings and stood still in place.

    It was really baffling, but Gao Feng opened the book again. There was one more thing he wanted to do. Just when he was thinking about how to start, he heard the red fox Yuexiang beside him trembled and said: "Your Majesty, your Majesty,  He actually made a spiritual treasure"

    "A true talisman spirit treasure?" Gao Feng asked back, and the red fox said in an incredible voice: "The weapon is made and has spirit. Your Majesty has such great magical powers!"

    Look at it like this, Red Fox is completelyGao Feng was shocked by his method, and immersed in the state of shock, Gao Feng shook his head. He was unwilling to waste time and immediately started carving the second noble phantom.

    The second Noble Phantasm is a pair of gloves. The name of this glove is "Destroying Death". There are more runes on this pair of gloves than on the "Shangtian Armor", and they are all related to strength, hardness and attack.  Bonus, but the patterns and connections between runes are not that complicated.

    This glove has a gold-grained frame. There are two runes inside the glove that are both made of gold-grained gold. The other runes are no different from other treasures. There is another ingenious idea in the design of this glove, that is, when making a fist, there are  Only several runes can be put together completely and be effective. There are three types of runes: "thunder", "fire" and "thorn".

    Gao Feng smiled. The only thing he didn't lack now was silver. He took out some silver, kneaded it into a shape, added gold patterns into it, and then carved runes.

    The shape structure of this glove named "Destroy the Dry and Rotten" is more complicated than that of the "Sky Armor", but it is actually very simple to make, because it is the carving of runes and the superposition of materials.

    The gloves are finished. Except for the gold and silver colors, which are quite eye-catching, the rest are no different from the five-finger gloves wrapped on the hands in winter. The lower edge of the gloves wraps about five inches of the forearm, completely protecting the wrist.

    After Gao Feng put on the gloves, he was going to hit hard. Red Fox did not continue to watch the fun this time and ran out of the room very quickly. Gao Feng also stopped his movements. He laughed at himself and said with his  Even if you don't wear this glove, half the house will fly away with one punch. This is an ancestral property.

    Seeing Gao Feng come out, the red fox Yuexiang followed curiously. Gao Feng stood still in the yard, gathered his strength, and punched out!

    Gao Feng did not use all his strength. He had to consider the monitoring of the magic circle in the capital, but this punch with suppressed power caused a strong wind within a five-foot radius centered on the fist!

    If it was just a strong wind, it would not be unusual. The lightning and flames appeared at the same time, and the sound was extremely terrifying. Gao Feng even noticed that sharp spikes made of strong energy burst out from the gloves at the same time. These spikes hit the house opposite.  On the wall, the wall was directly punched through, exposing several holes.

    Gao Feng nodded, it was really good that the boxing gloves had such an effect. He had only used 20% of his strength just now. If he had used his full strength, this "destroying force" would really be worthy of the name.

    After watching the process of Gao Feng making the Noble Phantasm, Red Fox Yuexiang already regarded Gao Feng as a god and was really in awe.

    Before dark, Gao Jiang arranged for someone to deliver some supplies for camping and hunting outside the city tomorrow, including two pack horses and tents.

    After sorting this out, Gao Feng went to release the black horse from the stable. The red fox Yuexiang had been following Gao Feng, seeming to be interested in every move of this "honored one". He originally thought he had a bad temper.  The ferocious alien black horse would attack the red fox wildly, but unexpectedly, the ferocious black horse was very respectful to the red fox who was more than ten times smaller than him, and seemed to be very scared.

    Gao Feng prepared enough meat for the black horse. He would feed the beast well before riding it out of the city tomorrow. Gao Feng made a small space among the utensils he had received, and when the time came, he would put the red fox in it.  Put the moon scent in.

    It was already late at night after finishing all this work, and Gao Feng was still thinking about whether he should go to the martial arts field to practice martial arts at night. The strength in his body was swelling now, and he might feel better if he used it in the martial arts field.

    But Gao Feng also knew in his heart that he was going to participate in the hunting party tomorrow, and his pockets for killing were already open, and his every move would definitely be watched by someone. If he ran to the martial arts field and was mastered by others, it would be detrimental to him in the future.  It's harmful.

    Standing in the yard, Gao Feng spread out his perceptions. In Fengtianfang, and on the periphery of Fengtianfang, there are people who need attention. Some of these people pretend to be walking around normally, and some are walking around normally.  He restrained his aura and hid in the dark. Standing in the yard, of course there was no way to tell whether they were enemies or friends, but they were definitely watching over him.

    Aware of this, Gao Feng stayed in the courtyard with peace of mind. In this state, it was impossible to enter the fairy mountain. If the enemy rushed in after entering the meditative state, it would be a real danger.

    Gao Feng spread his senses while packing up the supplies for the hunting party. Gao Jiang was very careful in purchasing these. It is already winter. When hunting on horseback, measures to prevent cold and warmth must be taken. Of course, for Gao Feng and the dark horse,  In general, the cold had no effect, but with his heart in mind, Gao Feng made a pocket out of the canvas for the tent, and let the red fox hide in it.

    It was rare to be sober this night. Gao Feng didn't even dare to recall the sword light in the War Demon Temple, because every time he recalled it, he couldn't help but sink into it, almost like entering a trance.

    &nbsp; Although Gao Feng was vigilant all night, those outside had no intention of coming in. Killing people in the city, especially against a martial arts powerhouse like Gao Feng, would not act rashly if it alarmed too many people.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 208 Departure with evil intentions

    Early the next morning, Gao Feng personally packed the harness of the black horse and the two pack horses, placed all the equipment on it, and then let the red fox get into the hidden pocket. Gao Feng was thoughtful.  , he also packed the women's clothes that Red Fox Yuexiang brought over, and also put some scattered silver in them. If Yuexiang was going to return in human form, he could just use them directly, which was also convenient.

    Gao Feng then put on the "Soaring Sky Armor". The wings of this armor were normally laid flat on his back. At first glance, they seemed to be reliefs on the armor. This armor was just the upper body armor. After putting on the leather robe,  There was nothing wrong with it on the outside, but the gloves were very conspicuous, and Gao Feng was directly included in the silver medal.

    The style of this leather robe is very similar to that of a military attache. It is convenient for movement and can keep warm and windproof. After all, hunting in the wild involves the danger of wild beast traders. Light armor is also necessary, but Gao Feng is wearing "Xiangtian Armor"  , the iron armor was thrown aside, and the bows and arrows for hunting and the steel forks were also ready.

    Gao Feng tied the two pack horses behind the black horse and rode out directly. Now Gao Feng's status in the tribe is different. In the past, when he came out, the tribe would greet him warmly. Now when they see him coming out,  They all saluted and greeted respectfully. Now Gao Feng's status among the clan is just a little worse than that of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai.

    Before leaving Fengtianfang, he saw Gao Jiang waiting there. This Gao Jiang was really good at flattering people. He was followed by two servants. When he saw Gao Feng coming, he quickly came forward with a smile and said: "Master Feng, God  It¡¯s cold and you got up early, so you can eat these breakfasts on the way!¡±

    Gao Feng took it with a smile. No wonder everyone is willing to fight for power. It feels good to have someone who flatters and cares about those in power. This feels really good.

    His perception was still expanded to the maximum extent. Those people had already left after he went out last night, and the other two people left after watching Gao Feng go out on horseback. They were sure that he was going to this hunting party, so there was no need for them to continue.  Stared.

    Qi Yunhe, the Prince of Shangzhou, decided to meet at the west gate of the capital and then go hunting together in Tianzhu Gorge, eighty miles away from the capital.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t walk fast.  When we arrived at the west gate of the capital, the city gate was already open, and more than fifty riders were waiting at the gate.  The leader was none other than Qi Yunhe, the Prince of Shangzhou.

    At this distance, they couldn't see Gao Feng clearly and couldn't hear Gao Feng's words, but Gao Feng could see and hear them clearly.

    "The news has come over there. It says that Gao Feng has arrived!"

    "This silly boy, I really thought that I would give him face and wait until"

    "Come here, come here, Gao Feng is already here!"

    "He is really a country boy. He can be regarded as a descendant of the Gao family of Fengtianhou!"

    Sneers, contempt, contempt, all kinds of words were heard by Gao Feng. Everyone there was a young man, from hunting clothes to horses, and even the hounds and falcons he brought were all top-grade. Look  You can tell he is a kid from a rich family and his entourage.  These people are also strong men.  They have martial arts skills, but Gao Feng can tell from a glance that these young people are not powerful warriors or Taoists.

    "Shut up, everyone. From now on, this Gao Feng is my distinguished guest Qi. You all have to show your appearance!" The distance was close enough to hear each other's voices. Qi Yunhe, the uncle of Shangzhou, turned around and scolded  said.

    Gao Feng found it funny even looking at it from a distance.  But Qi Yunhe didn't feel that his conversation had been heard clearly, and a smile appeared on his face.  He rode out and greeted loudly: "Brother Gao is here early, and so am I. When I think about going hunting with Brother Gao today, I was so excited that I couldn't fall asleep last night."

    These words sounded disgusting, but Qi Yunhe's expression was very sincere. Gao Feng sneered in his heart, and the expression on his face was not so natural. He just smiled and said hello.

    Qi Yunhe and Gao Feng returned to the team and politely introduced Gao Feng to their companions. Each of these young people who participated in the hunting party was accompanied by several entourages. Some of the entourages were responsible for guarding and some were in charge.  When it comes to luggage and other chores, Gao Feng is just like a businessman running a single gang, one person and three horses.

    Compared to Qi Yunhe, who looked at him with great sincerity, the smiles of these wealthy children were very fake, and when they saw that Gao Feng didn't even have an entourage, they couldn't help but feel contempt in their expressions.

    "Brother Gao, let's set off now and find a place to rest on the way at noon. We will arrive at Tianzhu Gorge before dark. We will set up camp tonight and then go hunting in the mountains tomorrow. What do you think of this arrangement?" Qi Yunhe has a good way of doing things.  , directly told Gao Feng about today¡¯s plan.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t make any sense. He just smiled and nodded in agreement. This group of people was leaving the city. When the group started to move, Gao Feng saw several carriages following behind. He originally thought that the carriages belonged to other teams.

    &nbsp; This young master¡¯s hunting trip was really grand. He brought several followers with him and used a horse-drawn carriage to pull equipment. Was he going to hunt in the wild or live in a farm in the countryside? And wasn¡¯t he planning to set up a trap against himself?  , how can you still do it so enjoyably and elegantly?

    Gao Feng really felt a little bit dumbfounded, but on the surface he was still very polite. He and Qi Yunhe were at the front of the team, walking leisurely.

    It is winter now, the rivers are frozen, and the leaves have fallen off. Although there has not been heavy snow in Zhongjing City, the weather inside and outside the city is quite different. The snow outside is not thin, and it is white everywhere.

    Zhongzhou, where Zhongjing City is located, is a plain land. Only a hundred miles west of Zhongjing City have low mountains and canyons, namely the Tianzhu Mountains and Tianzhu Canyon. The so-called "nine pillars support the sky" means that it is said that there are nine high mountains in the world, which are the pillars that support the sky.  The nine pillars that rise up the sky, Qinshan Mountain where Master Deng is located is the "Pillar of the Western Heaven", and this Tianzhu Mountain is the "Pillar of the Central Heaven".

    A mountain with the name "Optimus Prime" must be majestic and towering, but the current Tianzhu Mountain is not much higher than the city wall of Zhongjing. There is also a legend. It is said that when the Wei Dynasty was established, the Taizu of Wei Dynasty and the emperor were entrenched in Zhongzhou.  The big demon in the land fought to the death, and in the end, he used his magical power to kill the big demon. The big demon fell from the air and hit the foot of Tianzhu Mountain, directly collapsing the Tianzhu Mountain. After the huge mountain fell to the ground, the Tianzhu was smashed out.  Gorge, and the fragments of the mountain became those low mountains.

    Zhongjing City is in Zhongzhou. Luozhou, Guizhou, Shangzhou, and Xinzhou near Zhongzhou are all flat, densely populated, and full of farmland. Only the Tianzhu Mountains and Canyons are mountainous terrain, and they are not far from the capital. On the contrary,  It has become a rare scenic spot and is protected by the government. People are not allowed to enter the Tianzhu Mountains to collect and hunt, nor are they allowed to live in the surrounding wasteland. Only the rich and powerful families in Zhongjing build villas here and go hunting in the mountains together.

    Because people are not allowed to enter or exit, the Tianzhu Mountain area is full of lush vegetation and numerous birds and animals, turning it into a natural paradise. And because it is sparsely populated, desperadoes from Zhongjing, Zhongzhou, and Luozhou often escape into it. Once inside,  It's really hard to catch.

    Because of the activities of desperadoes, and strange things often happening in the Tianzhu Mountain area, those villas are gradually deserted, but there are still people hunting.

    However, given Gao Feng¡¯s family background and life since childhood, there was definitely no possibility of going out for hunting in the city. He had heard a lot of news about the Tianzhu Mountain Area, and for a while he was fascinated by it and wanted to go there and have a look.

    While walking on the road, although Gao Feng was wary of the murderous situation, looking at the scenery on the roadside, he felt very good. Qi Yunhe was very knowledgeable and knew a lot about the strange things and official gossip in the capital.  He knew how to talk, and with him chatting by his side, the journey was not boring at all.

    The wealthy young men in the team were quite restrained at first, but after walking for two hours, they relaxed a lot and began to whisper behind the team.

    Of course they didn¡¯t know that Gao Feng¡¯s perception was completely released. Not to mention this team, the area for several miles around was under perception. Gao Feng heard all these whispers clearly.

    "Are you ready for that person?"

    "Everything is ready. When the time comes, let's go over together and catch him Hehe, let him make a big fool of himself."

    "When I return to the capital, I will promote it well. This kid has been so popular recently, and I don't care what his background is."

    Gao Feng felt strange when he heard it. The content revealed in these few sentences was not a killing plot, but more like a prank to trick someone. It would be too wasteful to create such a big situation just to mess with himself.

    And along the way, Gao Feng did not find anyone particularly strong in his perception, not even anyone stronger than the people in this team.

    At noon, according to Qi Yunhe's arrangement, we stopped for lunch near a village. Gao Feng was naturally not hungry, but he still ate some solid food and pretended to be normal. Those rich and wealthy children were so arrogant that they didn't even enter the village.  A bunch of utensils were unloaded from the carriage and cooking started on the spot, attracting many villagers and passers-by to watch the fun.

    When we set off on the road in the afternoon, except for Qi Yunhe who was still chatting with Gao Feng and was in high spirits, the rest of the people were listless. After riding hard, some people took turns to lie down on the carriage to rest.

    When the sun sets in the west, Tianzhu Mountain is right in front of you. The road is divided into two branches, one is a flat road, and the other is leading to the mountainous area. There are no high mountains in Tianzhu Mountainous Area, but at this dusk, such a short mountain is also  Blocked from the sunlight, the mountain pass looked eerie.

    "Brother Gao, it's still early. In order to be able to hunt directly tomorrow, why don't we walk inward today and find a flat place to camp?" Gao Feng naturally would not object.? opinion, he just wants to see what tricks the other party can pull off.

    Although Gao Feng had no objections, those behind him complained. There were many villas belonging to wealthy families in the capital on the edge of this mountainous area. It would be great to live in them directly, so why bother.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 209 Little Plot

    <div>

    However, their complaining words fell silent after being glanced at by Qi Yunhe's sharp eyes, and no one dared to say more.

    At this time, the mountainous area is even more gloomy. Although you can see the dusk sunlight on the top of the mountain, it is already very dark in the valleys. Many trees have lost their leaves, but there are also some evergreen pines and cypresses, and the lush forests come from time to time.  The sounds of birds and animals were heard, making the atmosphere even more wrong.

    Qi Yunhe was familiar with the roads. After walking on the mountain road for half an hour, he came to a flat river beach and stopped and camped on the river beach.

    Gao Feng unloaded the racks and canvas from the pack horse, and found a place to pitch the tent. Qi Yunhe was around him along the way, and it was not convenient to talk to the red fox hidden in the luggage. Waiting for the tent to be pitched  After that, Gao Feng spread a felt in the tent, then let the red fox out and asked, "Would you like something to eat? You haven't moved anywhere all day!"

    Red fox Yuexiang chuckled a few times and said in a low voice: "Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. I am not hungry. I will just eat some dry food later in the night."

    Gao Feng nodded. The black horse and the two pack horses also had to eat meat and fodder, and they also had to move down all Li's utensils. They couldn't let the horses carry them all night. He was about to leave the tent when he heard Red Fox Yue behind him.  Xiang reminded: "Your Majesty, please be careful. This place is not clean and has an unpleasant smell."

    "Not clean? Smells bad?" Gao Feng didn't understand Red Fox's words. The legendary fox clan is the most spiritual and has the sharpest senses. Yuexiang continued: "Your Majesty, this Tianzhu Mountain faces the water.  , there are no human traces, so creatures gather together, and there are many birds and beasts. However, Tianzhu Canyon is a netherworld with evil spirits. There are many birds and beasts, evil spirits and netherlands. These combinations can easily give birth to evil monsters. Although your Majesty,  Mystical powers are powerful, but these evil things are hard to guard against. They will inevitably control your mind and take advantage of your loopholes, so you must be careful."

    Gao Feng nodded. This was the first time he had heard of these things. Speaking of which, besides Fairy Mountain, this was his first time entering a mountainous area.  Everyone in the world thinks that people in the capital are well-informed.  In fact, they are confined to the capital and have no chance to come out.

    When I walked out of the tent, I saw a bonfire had been set up not far away. Several young men were warming up and talking and laughing around there. Qi Yunhe was arranging the tidying up there.  Gao Feng stretched out his hand to untie the luggage from the black horse and the pack horse. His senses were withdrawn at this time, because there were too many movements in the woods on the mountain and even under the ice of the river. He could not distinguish them for a while, but it was chaos.  I have lost my mind and simply don¡¯t listen.

    Even so, the conversation of the wealthy children not far away could be heard clearly, and they were all laughing.  Laughing at Gao Feng's poor appearance, he does everything by himself.

    Listening to these words, Gao Feng felt strange. If it was a killing game, it would be too childish. Maybe Qi Yunhe really just wanted to make a fool of himself?  But if you want to make a fool of yourself.  Why come to this wilderness? Wouldn't it be more convenient to do it in the capital in front of the public?

    The darker it gets, the more sounds there are in the woods. The horses brought by this team are obviously not adapted to such an environment. They are neighing there all the time. They are all a little frightened. They are laughing at Gao Feng around the fire.  The sound is much quieter.

    After the luggage was unloaded from the black horse's back, it felt relaxed. It was a heterogeneous species. Other horses were frightened, but this heterogeneous black horse was much more energetic. It shook its neck, its mane fluttered, stamped its front hooves on the ground, and hissed loudly.  !

    In the valley, the neighing was extremely loud, and there was something else in the sound. It seemed to be a demonstration and a warning.

    After the neighing, the movement in the woods suddenly became much quieter, but in the distance, howls and roars were heard from deeper in the mountains. Not only did it affect the distance, but even the rich and wealthy people beside the campfire were frightened.  Everyone jumped and glared in this direction, but Gao Feng found it interesting. He took out a leg of lamb from the silver medal and threw it to the dark horse as a reward.

    The black horse seemed to be a ferocious beast. It grabbed the leg of lamb in its mouth, threw it on the ground and began to bite it. Gao Feng noticed that this alien black horse was much more lively than when he was in the capital, and its strength was also improved. Just now, the black horse stood up, its hooves  When it fell, several stones on the river beach were broken.

    Gao Feng realized at this time that after leaving the capital, without the suppression of the magic circle, the dark horse should have become stronger. Not only the dark horse, but also the people in the Taoist Academy could use the power of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" to become stronger.  Apart from himself, most of the warriors and Taoists in the capital have been suppressed by the "pure world". Now his own power is no longer suppressed and can be fully used.

    It¡¯s just that Gao Feng¡¯s current state is a bit strange. He has a lot of excess power now, just like an ordinary person wearing heavy and cumbersome clothes, and his perception and actions are a bit limited.?If you observe it carefully, it is indeed more agile.

    Gao Feng continued to arrange his luggage and equipment, and Qi Yunhe sent people over to help, but they were all rejected by Gao Feng, so be careful and you will never make a big mistake.

    Now that everyone has settled in, the young masters have already finished a pot of tea around the campfire. The entourage they brought with them went into the mountain to hunt two yellow sheep, then set up a rack and started baking. Qi Yunhe came over to greet him again.  Said: "Brother Gao, it's cold in the mountains. There's roasted mutton there and there's good wine. Come over and have a drink to warm yourself up!"

    It was hard to refuse this invitation, so Gao Feng walked over. There were really a lot of things on the carriage, and it even brought several jars of good wine, all of which were fine spirits.

    After everyone sat down, a follower over there cut the roasted mutton into portions and distributed it to everyone. He also opened the mud seal of the wine jar, first poured it into a square pot about a foot high, and then poured wine for everyone.  .

    Drinking from a silver bowl, the wine poured out of the square pot was actually piping hot. Everyone was amazed. The young man who took out the square pot looked proud and showed off: "This is a treasure made by Liu Daoguan of the Taoist Academy.  It¡¯s a gift for my father¡¯s birthday. If this wine bottle is sold at the Treasure Fair, it will cost at least five thousand taels!¡±

    When he said this, he looked sideways at Gao Feng, wanting to see how shocked this poor boy was, but he didn't expect that Gao Feng just smiled, lowered his head and took a sip of wine. Whether he was hungry or thirsty was another matter.  Well, it is indeed very comfortable to drink hot wine in this cold weather. Gao Feng felt ridiculous in his heart. You also used it to show off your five thousand taels of treasures. The starting price of the purification platform I made at the treasure gathering was hundreds of thousands of taels.  Silver is like heaven and earth in comparison, not on the same level at all.

    Seeing the futility of showing off, the wealthy children were quite unwilling. They were all children of officials and wealthy businessmen in the capital, and they were all bullies and fearful of the hard. They would not dare to offend the true noble children, but for Gao Feng  This kind of person who comes from a poor background but gets rich in the limelight is envious, jealous, and hateful, and must be made to make a fool of himself.

    Gao Feng saw each other and exchanged glances. A young man wearing a mink robe stood up with a smile and said: "Brother Gao is a hero. He has been hearing about his name in the capital. We just met today. This is also my brother's."  Rongguang, come on, Brother Gao, let¡¯s drink this bowl of wine!¡±

    Suddenly his attitude improved. Gao Feng paid careful attention to the bowl and the wine flask. There was indeed no possibility of manipulation. Everyone had drunk the wine, so he drank it with confidence. When he saw him finish the glass of wine, he saw that there was no possibility of manipulation.  Several of the disciples winked and had evil smiles on their faces, but immediately another person stood up and said the same words as before, and wanted to have sex with Gao Feng.

    The wine is indeed a strong drink, but Gao Feng is not drunk at all, so he is drunk again. The people opposite him all stood up and toasted each other. Qi Yunhe also smiled and toasted a bowl. Gao Feng finally  Find out what they're going to do, which is to get yourself drunk.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng was a little bit dumbfounded. Is this a killing game? This is obviously a child's play. Is it possible that he could get himself drunk and then start killing people?

    Gao Feng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but those on the other side were so drunk that they couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. His face turned red and his words changed their tone. If they kept drinking like this, Gao Feng wouldn¡¯t make a joke, and they would probably get drunk first.

    It was really boring. Gao Feng didn't want to continue tossing with them. After drinking a bowl, he yawned and said, "I'm a little drunk and I can't have fun with you all. Gao will go back and rest first."

    There was one person over there who was so drunk that he couldn't stand up. The others breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly sent Gao Feng back to the tent. Back in the tent, Gao Feng fell directly on the felt and lay there with his eyes closed. He seemed to be asleep.  look.

    "Are you asleep?" "You are asleep, I guess you are very drunk!" "You can drink!"

    Hearing the discussion outside, Gao Feng opened his eyes, lay there and shook his head, but Red Fox got out of the luggage pile beside him. Gao Feng ignored the commotion outside and asked Yuexiang: "At night  It¡¯s quiet and no one is paying attention here, so it¡¯s most convenient for you to leave now.¡±

    Red Fox was stunned for a moment with a very human expression, and then chuckled and said: "Your Majesty, although I am from the fox tribe, it is safer to walk during the day. There are some weird things in Tianzhu Mountain, and I don't dare to  of."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, shook his head, and asked softly: "What kind of evil and weird things can there be?"

    "I have never been here, but where the underworld and all spirits gather, there are often evil spirits that possess the beasts and turn into evil spirits to harm people. Although these beasts can also change into human forms, they are not demons.  Living things, but evil spirits, and because there is a sunny place like the capital nearby, and a big river like the Qinghe River. Evil things and ghosts come along the river, but they have to avoid the capital. They can't go to places where people gather. This mountainous area has deep valleys.  It's very suitable." Yuexiang is very familiar with these methods, and Gao Feng also listened attentively.

    ?Yuexiang continued: "In ancient times, it is said that Tianzhu Mountain collapsed and created the Tianzhu Gorge. On the surface, this canyon looks only a few hundred feet deep, but it is said that there are deep depths all the way to the ground, where Yin energy gathers and is suitable for evil spirits.  Things hide and nourish¡­¡±¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 210 Self-defeating

    Gao Feng felt strange. Since there were so many weird things in the mountains, nothing happened to the hunters. What was the reason? Yuexiang was indeed smart. She seemed to have guessed what Gao Feng was thinking. She explained in a low voice: "The hunters  We are all descendants of a noble family, and we have treasures and spiritual objects to protect us. In addition, the hunters are all warriors with strong yang energy. The time here is short, so naturally everything will be fine?"

    "They set up a trap to trick me into coming to this canyon. Do they want evil things to harm me?" Gao Feng asked doubtfully. Yuexiang also knew that this invitation had bad intentions, but when she heard this, she looked away and said: "Your Majesty,  With such great supernatural powers, how dare ordinary evil objects and ghosts get close to you!"

    As soon as he said this, the tent became quiet, because both of them heard whispers in the tent on the other side. There was a woman's voice, and a young man's voice. Gao Feng still remembered that this man's surname was Han, and he had a good drinker.  , this is also the person who is most enthusiastic about persuading oneself to drink.

    "When you go in, say that you are a fox fairy in the mountains. You are lonely late at night. When you see your beloved here, you want to spend the night together. Remember?"

    "Remember, I will yell as soon as I take off my clothes."

    "Okay, okay, it's good to know. If you do this well, I will give you a big reward"

    "The slave family has already thanked Young Master Han. When the time comes, Young Master Han will still have to seize Chunhua Pavilion several times"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng suddenly felt a little bored. It turned out that all he had done here was to make a fool of himself by doing a trick similar to the Immortal Dance. If he had known it, he would not have come out. He thought about how good it would be to practice martial arts and pass the main hall of the War Demon Temple.

    Seeing the expression on Gao Feng¡¯s face, Red Fox Yuexiang hesitated.  He opened his mouth and said softly: "If your Majesty feels displeased, I can go out and teach them a lesson."

    Gao Feng thought for a while, then said with a smile: "A lesson is a lesson, but don't hurt others."

    The other party did what he did, but he hadn¡¯t hurt anyone or killed anyone yet. Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to go too far after hearing his orders.  Red Fox Yuexiang smiled and said: "The fox clan is good at illusions, doesn't your Majesty know that?"

    Although Yuexiang is still in the shape of a fox at this time, her red eyes are sparkling.  It¡¯s also full of charm.

    There is a camp consisting of more than a dozen tents on the river beach, with several bonfires burning in the middle. The rich families are resting in the tents.  The entourage did not have such enjoyment. They had to take turns to guard outside. Everyone had been instructed in advance to look outside during the night watch and ignore any small movements in the camp. They could also guess what would happen.  He did it silently.

    Suddenly a woman¡¯s scream broke the tranquility of the night, and there was another commotion in the surrounding woods, which was already peaceful.

    "Help, shameless. Shameless" The woman kept screaming and crying, and the tents made noises. These rich people rushed out and strode towards Gao Feng's tent on the edge of the camp. Many of these people drank.  liquor.  My hearing and vision were unclear, and my steps were staggering, but they all shouted in unison, "Go and save people, go and save people!"

    The campsite on the river beach was not big. He was about to run to Gao Feng's tent, but he still regained consciousness.  This woman's scream didn't seem to come from Gao Feng's tent. There were other sounds mixed in now. I only heard a person smiling lewdly and saying: "Little lady, don't move around. Let me have a good time. I'll have you in the future."  the benefits of!"

    ¡°Everyone is familiar with this tune, but this is wrong. The voice belongs to Mr. Han, and it also came from Mr. Han¡¯s tent.

    When the cold wind blew, a few people who drank too much couldn't help but go aside and vomit. The crying in the tent became louder and louder. Mr. Han had already started to force himself. Everyone looked at each other in confusion, wondering what was going on?

    Qi Yunhe, the Prince of Shangzhou, walked out of the tent, strode to Mr. Han's tent, opened the door curtain, and was followed by a group of people holding torches.

    The curtain was opened, and the firelight and cold wind poured in. However, two white bodies were seen hugging each other, twisting and rolling. The clothes on the woman's body had been torn to pieces. Perhaps she sensed someone rushing in. The woman  The crying suddenly became louder.

    Gao Feng was sitting in his tent listening to the farce outside. He could feel the red fox hiding outside the tent. Subtle mana fluctuations were coming from him, which must be the use of illusions.

    It was already like this, and there were a lot of people gathered. The red fox ran back lightly. As soon as the red fox left, the illusion immediately became ineffective.

    "Is it Mr. Han?" "Why didn't you go to Gao Feng's side?" After Mr. Han and the woman who had been invited to perform the show woke up, they both realized that something was wrong, but this situation was too unbelievable. Mr. Han blurted out and asked,  Gao Feng¡¯s name was spoken.

    "Nonsense!" Qi Yunhe, who was standing at the door of the tent, shouted angrily. The two panicked and confused people in the tent immediately stayed there, standing beside Qi Yunhe.Although the young masters and their guards at the back felt confused, they also found it interesting. Especially under the firelight, the woman's nearly naked body was extremely attractive and very eye-catching.

    It was only then that Gao Feng walked out of his tent. He raised his voice and asked expressionlessly: "What happened?"

    Qi Yunhe glanced at Gao Feng and Gao Feng with a gloomy face, cleared his throat and said, "It's just Xiao Han who is messing around and disturbing Brother Gao's rest. It's okay now. Brother Gao, please continue to rest!"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t say much and went directly back to the tent. He only heard Qi Yunhe saying coldly over there: ¡°Send this woman out of the mountain early tomorrow morning, and you can¡¯t touch her tonight.¡±

    The crowd dispersed, and Gao Feng could still hear Qi Yunhe saying to himself when he returned to his tent: "A bunch of useless trash!"

    "How did you do it?" Gao Feng asked the red fox in the tent with a smile. The red fox came closer to Gao Feng and whispered: "I used illusion to charm the woman, making her think that Han  The tent is your Majesty¡¯s tent, and then I used a blind trick on Han"

    This is really interesting. A smile appeared on Gao Feng's face. Red Fox Yuexiang knew how to join in the fun. When she saw Gao Feng liked it, she would say a few more words. Just when she was about to continue, she suddenly felt the aura on Gao Feng's body exploding outward.  , that kind of majestic power immediately made Red Fox feel huge pressure, and he couldn't say a word.

    At the moment when Gao Feng's breath burst out, the area around the camp suddenly became quiet, and the commotion and sounds in the woods disappeared. Gao Feng looked up, even though there was only a tent above his head.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt something flying above his head, and the flying existence seemed to use magic to explore the camp on the river beach, and finally settled on Gao Feng.

    This is not Zhongjing City. There is no shelter from the "vast and pure heaven and earth". Whether they are warriors or Taoists, they can act unscrupulously. However, Gao Feng, who is used to using the rules in the capital city to judge and sense the surroundings, is a little uncomfortable.  .

    It is normal for Taoist priests and monks with high magic power to fly by, but Gao Feng vaguely felt a sense of awe from his exploration just now. Gao Feng clearly realized that his mind and body were subconsciously vigilant.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????What kind of existence is the person who appears in the night sky?

    And what happened next made Gao Feng even more alert. After his aura burst out, the intention to explore immediately disappeared. Gao Feng's perception was empty and he couldn't detect anything strange.

    Gao Feng slowly opened his perception and expanded it outward from the tent until it reached its maximum limit. There was nothing abnormal in the sky and on the ground. What was there just now is still there now.

    This hunting meeting is indeed not that simple. It is not just a clumsy prank. Gao Feng slowly restrained his breath, and really did not dare to relax at all.

    As soon as the breath was gone, the horses in the camp started to stir and neigh loudly. The guards all ran out to comfort the guards. On the contrary, Gao Feng's black exotic horse was no different.

    "Your Majesty?" Red Fox Yuexiang, who dared to speak at this time, asked carefully. Gao Feng replied in a deep voice: "Don't leave yet tomorrow, wait until I am sure it is safe before leaving!"

    The Tianzhu Mountain area looks like a deserted wilderness, allowing Yuexiang to escape freely, but now it seems that there are unknown dangers hidden in it. If Yuexiang is asked to leave, she may be pushed into the fire pit.

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, the red fox Yuexiang jumped lightly, looking extremely happy, and said softly: "Your Majesty, I also have four tails now. Although I am not as powerful as your magical powers, I can still be of some help.  busy."

    Speaking of which, Yuexiang not only recommended herself as a pillow to Gao Feng, but now also recommended herself to help fight. Gao Feng just replied: "You should go to bed early, I guess you will be busy tomorrow."

    After Gao Feng¡¯s burst of aura, the area around the camp became much quieter again. After the entourage and guards calmed down the horses, they continued their night watch.

    Gao Feng did not walk out of the tent, he just sat quietly inside. Red fox Yuexiang seemed to feel safe next to Gao Feng. After being quiet for a while, he fell asleep. Whether intentionally or not, Red Fox pressed tightly against Gao Feng's body.  Thighs, sleeping very sweetly.

    For most people in the camp, this night was quiet, but for Gao Feng, it was not the case at all. Not only were there people exploring in the sky, there were people watching from high places, and there were even people who came far away from the camp.  Very close, but no movement.

    Because of the mountains, the sunrise in the mountainous areas is later than outside. At dawn, the guards on duty outside woke up a group of people. After last night's deeds of cheating people and embarrassing themselves, Mr. Han and other young masters were all listless.  touch??.

    The woman was put on the carriage and sent away when she got up in the morning. Gao Feng packed up the tent and other things and put them on the horse. The red fox also got into the gaps in the luggage just like yesterday.

    After finishing cleaning up, everyone went on the road again. Although the weather was fine, the snow on the road showed no sign of melting. The environment of Tianzhu Mountain looked completely wild, with no trace of human activity at all.

    I got up late I got up late (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 211 Are you coming again?

    <div>

    After walking into the mountainous area for about an hour, we were surrounded by low mountains. During the march, we often saw hares and other things running in front of our horses. However, the people who came to the hunting party did not dare to be interested in such small prey, and they did not even shoot arrows.  Neither did the people.

    "Brother Gao, even if we are in Tianzhu Mountain now, we can reach Tianzhu Gorge if we walk one day further." After reaching a mountain pass, everyone stopped, Qi Yunhe said with a smile on the horse.

    After passing the mountain pass in front, there are several mountain roads extending inward. It is unknown where they lead. Gao Feng is looking there. Qi Yunhe raised his voice on the horse and said: "Everyone, it's not easy to go into the mountain once. What's the point of getting together to hunt?"  What do you mean, why don't we compete and lead our own people into the mountains to hunt alone, see who can catch more prey, and win a prize then?"

    "It's a competition, who should be afraid of the other? People of our status have to compete in such elegant things as shooting and hunting!" Someone immediately shouted.

    Someone started, and someone immediately followed and said: "Each of us will set off separately and meet at the mountain pass in two days. Then we will compete to see who can catch the big one. Let's make a bet on Mingchunfang."  How about flower wine?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone burst into laughter, and someone else shouted: "Just your shooting skills, wait and see when the time comes!"

    Everyone was gearing up, and no one had any objections. Qi Yunhe turned to Gao Feng and said, "Brother Gao, what do you think?"

    Gao Feng sneered in his heart, I will follow any tricks to see what you can do, but on the surface he nodded and said: "Since everyone is willing, I will do it."

    He answered this, and Qi Yunhe said with a smile: "Okay, since Brother Gao is willing, let's make it up. Everyone, Brother Gao is the guest of honor this time, so let Brother Gao go first. How about picking a place first?"

    The faces of those gentlemen were not very good-looking, and some muttered: "This is not fair, why should he choose first?"

    Those who advance to the mountains first.  If you choose a place with lots of prey, you will naturally take advantage of it. Everyone knows this truth.  But the reaction of these young masters made Gao Feng confused. Is he really going to go hunting in the mountains?

    Gao Feng was the first to enter the mountain, and the rest of the people drew lots to determine the order. The teams and equipment also had to be separated. Gao Feng's place was the simplest, with three horses and one piece of equipment, and the rest of the people had to be moved from the cart.  .

    As they were about to set off, Qi Yunhe handed Gao Feng a copper whistle and said with a smile: "Brother Gao is not familiar with this place after all. If you get lost, as long as you blow this whistle, someone will find you, brother, and guide you."  Come out, don¡¯t think this whistle is ordinary, it is also a noble phantom. The sound is several times that of an ordinary whistle!"

    After Gao Feng took the whistle, he thanked him, bowed his hands with everyone, and drove the black horse into the mountain. He had no hunting experience and just chose a path at random.

    ??Probably after running away from each other where it is impossible to hear each other under normal circumstances.  Gao Feng clearly heard the comments of those behind him, most of them were angry and resentful, "What happened last night, let's use our true skills to compete with him." "Let's go in together later, don't go in separately."

    What this meant was that he wanted to compete with Gao Feng in shooting and hunting. Gao Feng really felt strange, but Gao Feng also wanted to understand that if these childish tricks were the only ones, then he should just go out and see the scenery.  Just relax and hunt some big prey in the end to win their hearts.

    "Your Majesty, I feel a little stuffy. There should be no outsiders now. Can you please come out?" Red Fox Yuexiang suddenly said in the luggage.

    Gao Feng looked around. It was morning now, but because the sides of the valley were covered, the mountains seemed a little dark. Only trees and snow could be seen in front and behind. No one was following or in the dark. In this case, there was no need to hide there. It was immediately  Agree.

    The red fox jumped out of the luggage. She moved extremely dexterously. After jumping on the horse a few times, she landed on the black horse that Gao Feng was riding. She found a comfortable position between Gao Feng and the black horse and lay down with her tail crossed.  When he got there, Gao Feng didn't think too much. He just thought that the red fox might feel cold and wanted to get closer to him to keep warm.

    Lying on the horse, watching Gao Feng not making a sound, Red Fox seemed to inadvertently move closer to Gao Feng's body, and said there: "Your Majesty, I feel that whether it is the incident last night or  The gambling match just now was all to let your Majesty take orders without leaving any trace."

    Red Fox Yuexiang is well versed in the world and understands such calculations better than the simple Gao Feng. Gao Feng also figured it out when he was told this. He nodded slowly. Red Fox continued: "If that woman entered last night,  There is a commotion in Your Majesty's tent. Today, Qi Yunhe may say that everyone was embarrassed last night. It is better to separate and act separately today to avoid getting hurt.?Amicable, but I didn't succeed last night, and I'm going to get into trouble in this gambling game today.  "

    Gao Feng shook the reins. He had already seen a fairly flat place in front of him. He was going to place the horses and luggage there. The tent was going to be pitched, but it would be another matter if he was to spend the night. He drove the horse there, while  He opened his mouth and asked: "Why are you going to all this trouble? There are many ways to get me to be alone, right?"

    "Your Majesty is a deacon of the Gao family and an official of the imperial court. He has a close relationship with the Prince of Qin's Palace and the Taoist Academy. If something happens to such a person, neither public nor private will ignore it, so there must be a reasonable reason.  It seems that everything happened naturally and no one did anything." Yuexiang's voice was soft, but her analysis was very thorough.

    Gao Feng pondered there for a moment, then said, "You mean, those dandy boys just came here to make personal witnesses?"

    Characters like Mr. Han are more likely to fail than succeed. They came not to expect them to deal with Gao Feng, but to ask them to be witnesses to prove that Gao Feng did conflict with them, or to prove that Gao Feng agreed to the bet.  Go into the mountains alone.

    Of course, if something happens to Gao Feng when he is alone, he can only blame himself for his bad luck and cannot blame anyone else. Even if people close to him want to take revenge, there is no evidence or reason.  Gao Feng didn't have a deep understanding of the conspiracies and deeds, but he also knew one thing, that is, as long as you are not caught by others with evidence, it means you didn't do it.

    After arriving at the chosen place, Gao Feng got off his horse, unloaded his luggage, and said with a self-deprecating smile: "I have lived in the capital for almost twenty years, and I am not as good as you, Yuexiang!"

    Red Fox chuckled there and said softly: "I have been listening to them talking about this all day long. The more I listen, the more I understand."

    The Fox clan is naturally smart, and Yuexiang has been trained in the most intrigued places such as brothels. She spends her whole day dealing with wealthy people, so she is certainly smarter than Gao Feng, who concentrates on practicing martial arts.

    Gao Feng casually kicked off five trees, cleared the space, put down the luggage on the horse, and tied the two pack horses, but the black horse just left it there and said to Red Fox:  "If it's what you said, I won't care about you later, but they won't notice you either. You can find a safe place to hide yourself, and you can leave after everything is over."

    Without waiting for the red fox to answer, Gao Feng untied the saddle and bridle of the black horse, poured out a lot of food from the Qiankun card, and ordered: "You can take care of yourself these days. Are you willing to stay?"  It¡¯s okay in the mountains too.¡±

    The black horse neighed and came over to nuzzle Gao Feng. He lowered his head and started eating the cooked food. Gao Feng took a deep breath and prepared to go to the top of the mountain to take a look. He climbed up and looked far away to see if he could find any traces.

    As soon as he took a step, Gao Feng stopped and took out the copper whistle from his body. He felt a faint fluctuation of mana on the copper whistle. According to Qi Yunhe, this copper whistle was a precious phantom, and its function was to make strange sounds.  Big, Gao Feng took a few glances and threw the whistle away.

    No matter what the purpose of this whistle is, Qi Yunhe must have no good intentions, why should he stay by his side? Gao Feng is extremely powerful, and with this throw, he disappeared without a trace.

    After throwing out the whistle, Gao Feng suddenly found that the sky was cloudy. The area of ??Tianzhu Mountain and Tianzhu Gorge was close to the Qinghe River. The water vapor was thick and there were many clouds and fog. However, there were still many sunny days in winter, and there was still plenty of sunshine when we first came in. Now  The sun was rising again. When I looked up, there happened to be a cloud covering the sun. The position of the cloud was really coincidental. If it were in the plains, it would not have any impact at all, but in this mountainous area it was so  The mountainous area where Gao Feng was located was completely overcast, even before nightfall.

    The change in weather did not prevent Gao Feng from going to the top of the mountain to check, but before he turned around, he heard movement from the other end of the mountain road, and it was footsteps!

    After Gao Feng acted alone, Qi Yunhe and the others did not follow him. It was quiet along the way. Who was these footsteps?  Gao Feng jumped lightly to the top of the tree next to him and looked over. It turned out to be a young woman running over!

    Isn't the farce caused last night not enough? It will happen again in broad daylight. This woman is ordinary-looking, upright at best. She is wearing a brown cotton robe. The cotton robe is very shabby. This dress is ordinary.  Coming from the capital, the young women in the villages I passed by all looked like this.

    From a distance, you can see the fear on this woman's face. It's really weird. Gao Feng jumped down from the tree and couldn't help laughing after landing on the ground. It turned out that the red fox Yuexiang was standing on top of the black horse. This fox  Kazuma also curiously poked his head out, looking towards the sound of footsteps.

    Although they are all in animal form, their movements and expressions are extremely human, which is really ridiculous.

    &nbsp"Look at the woman running out of the mountain. That should be the central area of ??Tianzhu Mountain. Tianzhu Gorge is also over there. Even Gao Feng's location is inaccessible. How come there are people deeper in it, and she is still so young?  woman?¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 212 In broad daylight

    <div>

    Gao Feng didn't take the initiative to say hello, but the woman ran over and saw Gao Feng on the roadside. Her face suddenly showed an expression of surprise. After running for so long, a woman was out of breath and exhausted. This young man  The woman staggered a few steps and suddenly knelt down in front of Gao Feng, pleading urgently: "Master, please save my life!"

    This woman was also running in a hurry. She was out of breath at first and stammered when speaking. Gao Feng did not reach out to help her, but just asked: "How did you come to this mountain?"

    "I am from Xiaoma Village. I was kidnapped into the mountains by a bandit seven days ago. I just found an opportunity to escape today. I beg you to be so kind and kind as to send the slave family out of the mountains. When the bandit notices and catches up, I.  I am going to be taken back again, I am afraid it will be harmful to you, the young master." The woman said in an extremely sad voice. There were scars on her face and her eyes were red and swollen. She must have suffered a lot.

    Gao Feng knew the name of Xiaoma Village. He was indeed passing by before entering the mountain. There were desperadoes hiding in Tianzhu Mountain. He also knew this, but this matter was still weird.

    Seeing Gao Feng's unresponsiveness, the young woman became anxious. After looking at the way she came, she crawled a few steps on the ground, hugged Gao Feng's thigh, and cried, "That robber is a beast.  Being humiliated and tortured by him is worse than death. Master, please take me and run away, otherwise he will catch up. Master, if you send me out, my family will be very grateful. Please help me!"

    If this woman said "I pledge myself to you", then Gao Feng would think there must be something strange, and everything is normal now.  Can't see anything wrong.

    In such a short period of time, it became a little cloudy again in the valley. The clouds in the sky were not big. Sunlight could still be seen in other places, but it became darker and darker in the valley. And this darkness was not just about the light being blocked.  .

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t notice this. He thought this was the natural change of light color in the mountains.  But at the moment when the darkness became heavier, the power in Gao Feng's body naturally surged, and a faint golden brilliance emerged from his body.

    When the brilliance shines.  Gao Feng himself was shocked, because this was not his conscious prompting at all, but his body gathered the power on its own.  The strength has been improved, but it is still under Gao Feng's control, otherwise the slightest movement of his body will fly away the young woman holding his thigh.

    But as soon as this strange phenomenon occurred, the woman seemed to be frightened. She did not dare to hug Gao Feng anymore, but took a step back and continued to kneel on the ground.

    At this moment, Gao Feng noticed something else. The woman from Xiaoma Village who suddenly appeared seemed to be burned by the golden brilliance on his body.  He immediately looked down. After gathering his strength, Gao Feng could see many things that normal people could not see.

    "Isn't this your true identity?" Gao Feng suddenly asked. The woman kneeling on the ground trembled all over. She looked up at Gao Feng in astonishment and said, "Sir, what are you talking about? What is your true identity?"

    Gao Feng shook his head and continued in a deep voice: "What I see now is a skeleton, and this skeleton is not human. It is made up of animal bones, and there is dirt piled outside."

    The woman jumped up suddenly. The woman just now was miserable and helpless.  Her face was full of panic, but after Gao Feng said this, the woman who claimed to have been kidnapped by bandits changed. Her pupils immediately turned blood red, and her face and exposed skin became lifeless.  The body was deathly gray, with black blood flowing out from the wounds on it. The nails on both hands had become more than three inches long, shining with a dark blue light.

    What kind of weak woman is this woman now? She is clearly a fierce ghost. This fierce ghost stared at Gao Feng with his eyes, and his voice became cold to the bone. He gritted his teeth and said, "I will call the sky when I die."  , the pain of being devoured by wild beasts after death"

    Gao Feng interrupted her with a wave of his hand. This fierce ghost was quite afraid of the light on Gao Feng's hand. As soon as it flashed over there, she hurriedly put herself on guard. Gao Feng said helplessly: "Look at me.  Look at this horse and this fox again, who is afraid of you?"

    The ghost was startled, but he saw the black horse chewing a burnt elbow, and the fox lying on the horse's back was waving its furry tail, looking nonchalant.

    "Is it driven by someone else or is it conscious on its own? There's something weird about this cloudy sky!" Gao Feng turned to Yuexiang and said, this red fox knows a lot.

    "It should be a ghost in the mountain, driven by Taoism, trying to mess up the mind of the Lord and waiting for opportunities to cause harm." Red Fox Yuexiang explained.

    Gao Feng took a slow breath and said in a deep voice: "It seems they have started!"

    From the invitation to leaving the city to the gambling match, Gao Feng waited for the beginning of the killing game. This fierce ghost who turned into a woman in distress was the beginning. Gao Feng felt no nervousness in his heart, but became more calm.You want to fight!  Then fight!

    The evil ghost never made any move. When ordinary people see ghosts, they are often frightened out of their wits, and their minds are shaken. The evil ghost can take advantage of the gap and come in. However, the person in front of him does not seem to care at all. On the contrary, this evil ghost has a faint feeling in his heart.  There was a kind of fear. Before it could move, it felt a sun suddenly light up on the opposite side.

    The light is magnificent, shining in all directions. Under the sun, all ghosts and ghosts will be wiped out. The golden light on Gao Feng suddenly shines!

    The fierce ghost had no way to hide in a hurry, and could only cover its face with its arms, but the golden light shone on it, like a burst of flames, burning the whole body of the fierce ghost, and the fierce ghost screamed miserably,  He opened his claws and wanted to pounce, but without moving a step, the flames on his body suddenly turned into gold, and his whole body turned into ashes!

    Since the light just now can burn the ghost, if the golden light is brighter, it will cause greater damage. Gao Feng gathered his strength and the effect was achieved.

    The golden light shone brightly, and the darkness shrouding the valley became much lighter. Gao Feng looked around, and his perception seemed to be limited in the darkness, but Gao Feng finally felt a trace of mana fluctuation.  Overhead are the clouds that cover the sun.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng raised his head and shouted, "Broken Demon Roar!"

    There seemed to be a subtle "click" sound in the void, and the cloud that suddenly blocked the sun seemed like a porcelain plate. It was hit by a heavy hammer and shattered directly, and the valley became brighter again.

    The darkness of the valley swept away, and Gao Feng's perception range immediately returned to normal. There was someone behind the mountain directly opposite!

    Just when he felt this, the man had already appeared in Gao Feng's field of vision. A skinny middle-aged man wearing a green robe with disheveled hair had already flown into the air.

    This middle-aged man in green robe is so thin that he is just a skeleton covered with skin and bones. This middle-aged man who looks like a skeleton is not directly flying into the air, but is a huge bat skeleton. I don¡¯t know where it comes from.  The bat's skeleton is no smaller than the alien black horse behind Gao Feng. The bat's wings are also simple skeletons, but there is black smoke lingering between the skeletons. The wings flap and the black smoke does not disperse.

    There was a trace of blood at the corner of the green-robed middle-aged man's mouth, and the anger in his eyes was real. He flew to Gao Feng's head and shouted sternly: "You really don't know how to live or die. I originally wanted to give you a good time, so go to hell!"

    Before he finished speaking, the bat skeleton under the green-robed man opened its mouth. In the hollow bone gap, a ball of light surrounded by black air formed and sprayed down towards Gao Feng!

    The black ball was spinning rapidly in mid-air. From time to time, black air was shed from the black ball. Wherever the black air fell, there was an extremely fishy smell. Trees that had fallen leaves immediately withered after being contaminated by the black air. Pines and cypresses died.  Trees lose their needles and leaves, and then their branches turn black!

    Gao Feng roared on the ground and slapped his palms upwards. A strong wind seemed to rise from the ground, blowing violently upwards. The power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique came into contact with the black ball, like the scorching sun meeting snow, and the black ball  It was immediately melted into it, not a trace remained!

    Before the green-robed demon in the sky could be surprised, Gao Feng moved very quickly, turned around, uprooted the two big trees next to him, and threw them directly over!

    The big trees are half a foot in diameter and twice as tall as Gao Feng, but in his hands they are like two throwing spears flying directly, extremely fast and accurate!

    The demon didn't expect Gao Feng's counterattack to come so quickly. Although the bat was just a skeleton, its reaction was not slow. In a hurry, the whole body turned over. The tree trunk thrown by Gao Feng passed directly through the black smoke of the wing skeleton.  The smoke was qualityless and passed directly through the tree trunk, but the bat skeleton seemed to be able to feel pain, its mandibles opened, and there seemed to be a silent scream in the void!

    Gao Feng shook his head, not affected by the scream at all, but the black horse next to him began to neigh, obviously a little anxious, and the two pack horses were out of control, struggling there desperately, barking and jumping, and the tree trunks that tied them were all  Shaking violently.

    "Green-robed Bone Demon! This is his 'Magic Bat Sound'!" The red fox on the side exclaimed, with a hint of pain in his voice.

    "Who is the green-robed bone demon?" Gao Feng asked in surprise. He had never heard of this name. The red fox shook his head in pain, raised his front paws and blocked his ears.

    The alien black horse was also shaking its head anxiously, and the screams in the void were vague. Gao Feng didn't feel anything at all, but the black horse and the fox beside him already looked like they couldn't bear it. The green-robed bone demon pointed his fingers in the air.  At each point, a three-foot-long bone spear was formed in mid-air. At another point, the bone spear came whistling with a pale white light!

    Gao Feng conveniently pulled up a big tree next to him and started to dance it as a stick. In the blink of an eye, dozens of bone spears fell from the air!

    ??The big tree was danced like a windmill by Gao Feng, but the skeleton bat in the air kept opening its mouth, and the green-robed bone demon was also sneering. The bone spear shot first had already touched the tree trunk in Gao Feng's hand.  , the tree trunk danced by Gao Feng's huge power did not hinder the movement of the bone spear at all. On the contrary, when it was contaminated by the white light, the entire tree trunk became rotten. It could not withstand Gao Feng's power and disintegrated during the dance!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 213 Demon

    <div>

    Without any obstruction, the dragon-binding rope in Gao Feng's hand flew out directly, sweeping towards the bone spears in mid-air. At this moment, he heard two miserable hisses behind him, and something exploded. He glanced back.  , but the heads of the two packhorses had exploded, with bones, blood, and flesh flying everywhere!

    The dragon-binding rope swept through the air, and the bone spears were all retracted. The dragon-binding rope was suddenly tightened, and the bone spears broke in mid-air!

    "Your Majesty, don't let the bone bat scream anymore, I and the black horse can't support it" the red fox Yuexiang behind him shouted urgently.  

    The fragments of broken bone spears all fell to the ground. It was strange that in the severe cold winter, the ground in the mountainous area was frozen like iron stone, but these hard bone fragments did not bounce up when they fell to the ground, but sank directly into the soil.

    Gao Feng already felt familiar with the Taoist method of this green-robed bone demon. It was very similar to Wang Liang, the white-bone demon in Qingzhen.

    Gao Feng could see the demon's sneer on the bat's back, and he could also see the green-robed bone demon's hands crossed in front of him. When they separated, a black figure was already forming on his chest. The demon shouted, "This black figure  There was a scream and he lunged downwards!

    The black figure seemed to have its own consciousness. There was a mouth in mid-air, and a large amount of black energy surged towards Gao Feng. The facial features of this black figure were completely distorted, and sharp fangs could be seen in the mouth, and his hands were already stretched out.  Out of long claws!

    The black air breathed out by the black shadow reached Gao Feng. The air could not invade a foot outside Gao Feng's body, but the black air almost completely enveloped Gao Feng's body, and the black horse suddenly jumped out to the side.  Extremely agile, the red fox moved even faster and was already jumping lightly.

    The black gas fell on the horse corpse that had just exploded. The corpse seemed to have been stored in the hot weather for a long time. It rotted in the cold weather. The bones and flesh turned into yellow-green gelatin and flowed. The fishy smell has permeated the air.  throughout the valley.

    The strength in Gao Feng inspired him.  The black air was blown away immediately, but when the black air was blown away, the black shadow that rushed down quickly disappeared!

    If it has a body.  There is always the sound of wind during the movements, and Gao Feng's superhuman perception can determine the opponent's position at any time.  But the other party is just a shadow!

    "On the right! Be careful, Your Majesty!" The red fox shouted hurriedly from the tree. Its shout and Gao Feng's strange intuition happened almost at the same time. Gao Feng turned around quickly, but before turning around, he saw the bone bat in mid-air.  The green-robed bone demon raised his hands upward!

    Just under Gao Feng's feet, several arm skeletons stretched out, firmly grasping Gao Feng's calves, and fixing the whole person there. The black shadow's long-clawed arms thrust straight towards Gao Feng's waist.  !

    Gao Feng roared loudly, and the golden light on his body suddenly flashed.  The long claws of the black shadow were immediately melted away when they touched the golden light. The black shadow screamed and backed away!

    The moment the long claw came into contact with himself, Gao Feng also felt a stinging pain. This black shadow could actually break the defense of the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art!

    The green-robed demon muttered words in incomprehensible tones.  But the sound seemed like glazed tiles rubbing against each other, which was extremely harsh and unpleasant.

    The white skeletal arms on the ground turned into long bone whips, the ends of which were sharp and shimmering with cold light. They were thrust towards Gao Feng, who stepped on his feet and waved with his hands.  But it whipped these bones to pieces!

    It¡¯s just that the black shadow is really difficult to deal with. The attack of this black shadow can hurt people, but the black shadow itself has no entity, and it can be hidden in the shadows on the ground, making it difficult to trace!

    But the reason why Gao Feng was passively defensive was because there was this shadow on the ground and this monster in the sky. They were attacking from both sides!

    The black shadow kept flashing around, but the golden light on Gao Feng's body made the black shadow very fearful. It retreated as soon as it touched it. The demon in the sky was preparing a spell again. Several shadows could be seen emerging from his body, but  It flew towards the sky and actually formed the shape of a dark cloud.

    The demon still has to block the sun. Gao Feng can imagine that the demon's spells are more powerful in an environment without sunlight, but even when the sun is shining, the valley still seems like a ghost, with black shadows flashing and white bones.  Day trip!

    The black horse has run far away, but the breath of the red fox is very weak. The bone bat in the sky still opens its mouth wide and keeps making hurtful magic sounds!

    Damn it, you're just in the sky, so you thought I couldn't hit you. Gao Feng's heart was filled with anger, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand flew towards the sky. The golden blade on his left hand came out three feet, and he slashed across the chest.  Shadow Pain hissed, his arm had been chopped off, and he quickly sank into the ground.

    The dragon-binding rope went straight up like electricity. When he was about to hit the bone demon, he saw the green robe shake, and a little green light flew down quickly, hitting the top of the dragon-binding rope. The dragon-binding rope seemed to be  YesIt was as if it was life-threatening. It shrank suddenly and fell directly from the mid-air.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? If you don¡¯t need to worry about the attention of the experts in Zhongjing City, Taoists and warriors can act unscrupulously, and they have such power.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the copper beads tied on the dragon-binding rope suddenly jumped out and continued to rush towards the bone bat in mid-air. The green light hitting the dragon-binding rope drew an arc in the mid-air, and then went straight.  Run towards the copper bead.

    The copper bead suddenly changed in mid-air and turned into the bronze statue. With the force of the bounce, the bronze statue rushed forward again. The bronze statue weighed nearly a thousand kilograms and the momentum was rapid. The green light hit the bronze statue,  There is no way to stop the momentum of this bronze statue, just a tremor.

    In the blink of an eye, the bronze man had arrived in front of the bone bat. He twisted his waist and raised his hand, and struck hard. It was the most direct attack by the war demon!

    The bone bat was opening its big mouth and emitting a silent magic sound. It was unprepared for the bronze man who suddenly appeared in front of it, and was struck hard on the skull by the bronze man's palm.

    Although the skeleton of this bat is huge, it is a bat after all. The bones are slender. The strength of this bronze man is huge and abnormal. With this palm cut, the bone bat flying in mid-air shook violently. The mandible immediately closed, but the small half  The skull has been directly beaten to pieces!

    The bone bat opened its mouth wide again, but this time no sound came out. Its wings flapped randomly and kept flying in mid-air. The mount was bumpy and the demon's spellcasting was interrupted when he stood on it. He only focused on stability and did not care about anything else.  On.

    There was a loud noise when the bronze statue fell to the ground, and a deep pit was created on the ground. Gao Feng's body has not moved. It's not that he can't move, but he has to take care of the red fox next to him. The red fox had a chance to escape, but it was a reminder to himself.  Gao Feng missed the position and attack of the strange black shadow, delayed his escape, and was injured by the magic sound in the sky and fell into coma. Gao Feng could only stay here to protect the safety of the red fox.

    Although he couldn't move greatly, it didn't mean that Gao Feng didn't take any actions. The power in his body continued to increase, and the golden light became more and more powerful. The black shadow kept flashing around Gao Feng, but he could pounce on him.  The number of times is getting less and less.

    Seeing that the skeleton with black smoke in the air was about to stabilize, the golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly dimmed, and the black shadow suddenly emerged from a shadow on the side and rushed towards Gao Feng.  Ying's right arm has turned into a spike, but the target is Gao Feng's neck!

    Gao Feng did not turn sideways, seemingly unprepared, but suddenly raised his arm towards the black shadow, his inner energy burst out, and grabbed the black shadow from the air. Since you are a virtual body, use your energy to restrain it.  The black shadow was firmly controlled by Qi Jin, struggling desperately there, but it couldn't get away no matter what!

    The power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique and the golden brilliance have the same source. Being restrained by Gao Feng's energy, the golden brilliance on Gao Feng's body lit up again, and the black shadow seemed to be a person whose whole body was burned red.  He was tied up with iron bars, and it was extremely painful. He could see that the black shadow on his body was constantly dissipating, and would soon be completely gone.

    The bat skeleton in mid-air finally stabilized. The green-robed demon on the back of the skeleton also saw what was happening below. The skeleton on the ground was still pouring out, but as soon as it got close to the golden light around Gao Feng, it immediately shattered and melted.  , there is no way to have any impact on Gao Feng, and the black shadow's struggle is getting weaker and weaker

    Although half of the skull of the bat skeleton was broken, it still flew normally. Driven by the green-robed bone demon, it flew over Gao Feng again. The shadow that just emerged from the demon's body had completely blocked the sunlight.  It has become spooky and scary again. Coupled with the current situation, it really looks like a ghost land now!

    Gao Feng's strength was almost reaching its peak, but he didn't move his whole body. He still held the black shadow firmly with his hands. He took a deep breath and yelled at the bat skeleton: "Broken!"

    The roar was like thunder, Gao Feng roared with all his strength, and the entire valley, and perhaps the entire Tianzhu Mountain area, started to tremble!

    In the gloomy valley, you can even see a rune spitting out from Gao Feng's mouth, shining with brilliance, flying towards the enemy in mid-air with infinite power!

    When the green-robed demon appeared, he was angry, impatient, violent, and vicious, but now, fear appeared on his face!

    "Breaking Technique!" The green-robed bone demon hissed. He no longer cared about casting spells. He held the little finger of his left hand with his right hand and suddenly broke it off, connecting the ten fingers to his heart. The demon broke his little finger and his facial features were already painful.  Twisted, but at this moment, a black smoke enveloped the demon's body, and moved towards the bat skeleton below that was desperately flapping its wings and flying high.

    The rune text issued by "Demon Breaking Roar", but looking at the font structure, it is majestic and full of evil spirit. It is flying in mid-air, and it can actually accelerate forward, directly attack the bat skeleton, and hit it hard.

    &nbsp; The bat's incomplete skull suddenly opened its mouth, and a desperate scream sounded in the void. The entire skeleton shattered and turned into powder and fell from the air. In just an instant, the black smoke that enveloped the demon suddenly dispersed, and the demon inside was  He disappeared, but a vicious voice remained in the air: "Junior, wait!"

    Thank you all, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards (this siteyour support is my biggest motivation.) Qunshuyuan.qunshuyuan

    RT {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 214 The enemy is on the side

    <div>

    The bat¡¯s skeleton shattered, the demon fled away, the shadows blocking the sun also disappeared, and the valley became clear again.

    The black shadow in Gao Feng's hands twisted less and less, and the entire body was continuously burned by the power of Gao Feng's God-Suppressing Art. The shadow in the sky disappeared, and the black shadow also transformed into Gao Feng's hands.  nothingness.

    Gao Feng's thunderous roar just now shook all directions, until the shadows dispersed, and the entire Tianzhu Mountain Area was quiet. It seemed that he was shocked by the roar. Only after Gao Feng diffused his perception did some movement come out.  , the commotion hidden in the trees and valleys was gone, and there were only roars coming from the distance and deep in the valley, which seemed to be the response of the powerful beasts in the mountains to Gao Feng.

    Tianzhu Mountain is really different from the city. Without the suppression of "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth", it stands to reason that Gao Feng's perception should spread further, but it cannot cross this valley. The surrounding low mountains seem to have a shielding effect. Gao Feng  What I can perceive now is what I can see, which has been limited.

    Even so, Gao Feng still sensed it carefully, and after noticing nothing strange, he started to turn around and clean up the mess. The black horse ran fast, and now he has disappeared, but there is still a dying red fox behind him.

    The magic sound emitted by the bat skeleton just now has caused great damage to the red fox Yuexiang. Although the magic sound was stopped in time, the damage has been done.

    Looking back, the two packhorses were rotten with flesh and blood after being violated by evil magic. Even though it was winter, there was still an extremely fishy smell, and the tools they carried were all torn to pieces by the bones drilled out of the ground.  It's no longer useful.

    Gao Feng burst out with inner strength, made a big pit on the ground, and then buried the corpses and garbage in it.

    The red fox was now lying on the branch of a tree, very weak. Gao Feng stretched out his hand to lift the red fox down. The red fox did not lose consciousness completely and said intermittently: "Your Majesty, you won? I give you my body to your Majesty."  Cause trouble"

    Gao Feng is really not used to this kind of respectful attitude.  He just frowned and asked, "Can you absorb my power?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty's internal power is the purest true power" Yuexiang replied, Gao Feng's heart moved when he heard this.  But he thought of something else, but saving people was more important at this time. Gao Feng said again: "Absorb more power!"

    After finishing speaking.  Gao Feng's hand glowed slightly, and the red fox stretched out its front paws, as if facing the moon at night. Gao Feng could see the stars of light on his hand drifting toward the red fox. When they landed on the red fox's fur, they were immediately absorbed into it.  Once you can see the red fox's energy and energy, it gets better.

    The sudden battle made the valley feel like hell. Gao Feng's whole body was tense and he could not relax.  Seeing the red fox's injuries slowly improving, he asked: "Who is this green-robed bone demon? What deeds has he accomplished?"

    Red fox Yuexiang has not been in contact with Gao Feng for a long time. She knows that this lord is very powerful and has various unusual magical powers, such as making magical equipment.  Although it is enigmatic, common knowledge is very rare, and he doesn't know much. Red Fox is also willing to answer these things for Gao Feng, and immediately replied: "The green-robed bone demon is a master of ghost bone skills. He has always  I was walking on the Southern Wilderness side. Because I killed too many young men from various tribes in the Southern Wilderness and too many soldiers on the border of Daxia, I offended the public and was besieged and hunted by people from all walks of life. In the end, I disappeared. I don¡¯t know why I came here  ¡±

    "What is the ghost bone technique? Do you know that I went to Qingzhen to handle the case? I had a fierce battle with a demon at that time, and the method used by the demon was very similar to that of the green-robed bone demon." Gao Feng frowned.  said.

    The fire-like color of the red fox's body had dimmed just now, but after absorbing it here for a while, it had almost returned to its original state. The red fox replied energetically: "It is said that the Ghost Path Bone Technique comes from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan."  After practicing this method, you can drive away ghosts and evil objects, and you can use bones, flesh and blood as spells. People who practice this evil method do not have a sect. They are taught by masters and apprentices and spread everywhere. "

    This red fox knows so much, Gao Feng sighed in his heart.

    They were discussing that a puff of black smoke appeared over a manor outside Tianzhu Mountain. The black smoke dissipated in an instant, and the green-robed bone demon appeared from the black smoke and fell directly.

    In the past few decades, the wealthy families in Zhongjing City have focused on going north to Yanshan Mountain, or going east to Qingzhou to see the sea. Not many people come to Tianzhu Mountain anymore. The manors around the mountainous area are either deserted or deserted, and there are still some people hunting in autumn.  The team came, but in winter there would be no one there, at most there would only be a few servants guarding the manor.

    But the place where the green-robed bone demon fell is different. Not only is it lively, but everyone is wearing armor.??Martial men and Taoists wearing Taoist robes.

    After the green-robed bone demon landed on the ground, he did not stand firm and staggered a few steps. A servant came over to help him before he stabilized himself. The warriors and Taoists around him all noticed this, but they heard what was going on.  Someone on the steps in front of the house said with a smile: "Friends in green robes have profound Taoist teachings, but why is this mount missing?"

    As soon as these words came out, there were a few chuckles from the side, and the green-robed bone demon's face immediately turned red. Anyone could hear the sarcasm in these words, and this voice was not unfamiliar to him, but it was clear.  A Taoist from the Xu Sect, the person who spoke was one of the Five Mysteries of Qingxu. The green-robed bone demon raised his head fiercely and said in a cold voice: "Isn't this Taoist Xuanyun from the Four Mysteries of Qingxu? Why, I am rushing to be the first,  Can¡¯t you stand it?¡±

    Xuan Lie died violently, which was a great shame and humiliation for the Qingxu Sect, but the name of Qingxu Five Mysteries was still there. The green-robed bone demon said that these "Four Mysteries" were just naked scars.

    Sure enough, as soon as he said these words, the Taoists from the Qingxu Sect around him glared angrily, while others were watching the excitement from a distance, and some of them were gloating about his misfortune.

    The gloating expression on Xuanyun's face had turned into a sinister expression. He snorted coldly, but raised his hand. The Taoists from the Qingxu Sect standing around also made some moves. Although the green-robed bone demon's expression was not good,  Gao Feng must have suffered internal injuries, but at this moment he straightened his back, put his hands in his sleeves, and said loudly: "What? Do you want to rely on more to win? We weren't afraid of you when we were in the Southern Wilderness, and now  also the same!"

    This bone demon was walking in the Southern Wilderness and wreaked havoc in the south of Daxia. The Qingxu Sect was the largest Taoist sect in the south of Daxia. If there was a siege by all parties at that time, the Qingxu Sect would definitely be involved.

    The opponent faced each other head-to-head, Xuan Yun's face became even more ugly, and he said coldly: "If you hadn't run away that day"

    Halfway through his words, someone tapped him on the shoulder. When he looked back, it was Xuan Yu. He quickly stopped and Xuan Yu slowly walked out of the room. A tall warrior was beside him.

    ??

    The green-robed bone demon was tit-for-tat with Xuan Yun, but he was a little afraid of Taoist Xuan Yu. Moreover, his mount was gone and his expression was like this. Not to mention that the black smoke was a way to escape. Everyone knew that he had eaten it.  Unfortunately, I had the intention not to answer, but I saw the tall warrior behind Xuan Yu had a cold face. The green-robed bone demon hesitated for a while, and then said with an ugly face: "That kid is very tough, and his strength can restrain my spells."  , I suffered a loss this time, but I didn¡¯t make it easy for that kid either. Now that you are in the past, you will definitely be able to take advantage of this!"

    What he said about the battle situation was not entirely true, nor did he have good intentions. Xuan Yu looked at the green-robed bone demon thoughtfully, then turned around and asked, "What do you think, General Zhang?"

    The big man smiled and waved his hands, and said roughly: "I have lost my official status a long time ago. I don't deserve this title. The battle just now must have made him very alert. If he goes too late, Gao Feng may have run away. By then,  We all have to apologize to the prince, let¡¯s do it now, do it now!¡±

    Xuanyu attached great importance to this person's opinion. He nodded and said solemnly: "Please give the order, General Zhang!"

    The big warrior known as General Zhang took a step forward and said in a loud voice: "Everyone, the killing plan has been revealed and the prey will escape. We will attack in advance, so go and prepare!"

    The people in the large courtyard of the manor agreed loudly and ran to prepare. The big man turned his head and said to Xuan Yu: "Please prepare, Taoist priests. When the time comes, the Taoist priests will lead everyone there."

    Xuan Yu smiled and nodded in agreement. The big man glanced at Lupao and went in to prepare himself. The atmosphere was very wrong. Lupao also felt the resentment of everyone, and immediately said repeatedly: "There is nothing serious about me.  If you haven¡¯t used your ultimate move yet, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    No one paid attention to him. Xuan Yun whispered to Xuan Yu: "Senior brother, Zhang Zhijiang is a warrior at the peak of 'Juli'. If he is allowed to go, wouldn't he be taking the lead? Let's"

    Xuan Yu frowned and shook his head, and replied in a low voice: "Look at all the people who came this time. Zhang Zhijiang committed a major crime back then, the green robe is a monster, there are assassins from the Labyrinth Island in the East China Sea, and there are even people from the Black Escort Agency.  We, Qingxu Sect, despite our status, are acting together with these people, can¡¯t you see the reason?¡±

    "I felt unhappy from the beginning. I felt that this looked down on our Qingxu Sect!" Xuan Yun said coldly.

    Xuan Yu said with a gloomy face: "I asked around and found out that, except for Zhang Zhijiang, the other forces arrived at King Wei at the same time as our Qingxu Sect. The siege of Gao Feng this time was a test. It was because the Palace of Wei wanted to see our Qingxu Sect.  Do you have the ability and do you serve him wholeheartedly??? 

    Xuan Yun nodded and said in a deep voice: "Since it is a test, then we have to grab this first prize, not to mention Xuan Lie's blood feud!"

    "How much better are you than that green robe? Haven't you heard the name of Blood General Zhang Zhijiang? With them rushing in front, why should we fight first?" Xuan Yu said calmly.

    Xuan Yun over there suddenly understood, Xuan Yu turned around and said: "Xuan Lei, release the 'Tianmu'!"¡ª¡ª

    Happy Winter Solstice, thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 215 Coming

    A Taoist next to him agreed, then turned his hand and took out a wooden sparrow. Taoist Xuanlei recited the magic formula, and the wooden sparrow flapped its wings and flew up from his hand. The sparrow flew towards the mountainous area.  Then Taoist Xuanlei took out a bronze mirror from his pocket, and quickly scratched it with his right hand's fingers. A scene appeared on the bronze mirror, which was exactly the same as the wooden sparrow's field of vision.

    Xuanyu went over and took a few glances, then raised his voice and said, "Is Prince Qi here?"

    Before he finished speaking, Qi Yunhe, the prince of Shangzhou who was supposed to be in the mountain, ran over quickly, but Xuanyu was not polite to him and asked directly: "Where is Gao Feng now?"

    Qi Yunhe did not dare to neglect, and took out a compass from his pocket. There was a copper spoon suspended on the compass. After taking it out, the handle of the copper spoon pointed in a direction in the mountain. Xuan Yu nodded to Xuan Lei beside him, and Xuan Lei raised his hand.  Following the steps of the bronze mirror, the sparrow flying in mid-air has also flown in the direction pointed by the bronze spoon.

    ??

    "Don't worry about it for now, he will make it easier!" Xuan Yu said coldly.

    Gao Feng¡¯s location is far away from the manor where Xuan Yu and the others are located. It takes almost a day and a half to walk on horseback, and the mountain road is winding and difficult.

    The discussion over there naturally did not reach Gao Feng's ears. Although the equipment and horses were beaten to pieces by the green robe, this did not affect Gao Feng's survival at all, not to mention the silver medals around his waist.  Even if there is nothing.  Gao Feng can also run out of Tianzhu Mountain in an instant.

    "Your Majesty, the other party tried their best to lure your Majesty to this mountain. There will definitely not be just that one monster. Your Majesty, you should leave the mountain and return to the city first!" The red fox Yuexiang was rescued by Gao Feng when he was seriously injured and on the verge of death.  After that, his attitude towards Gao Feng became more and more respectful and even more intimate.

    Gao Feng did not walk out of the mountain now, but instead walked towards the direction of Tianzhu Canyon.  This is the hinterland of the mountainous area. He did not answer Red Fox's words, but said in a deep voice: "The demon just now probably didn't see you. You can rely on the bushes to cover you out of the mountain and go home directly. If the opponent's large group of people really comes over,  .I can¡¯t care about you!¡±

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Red Fox Yuexiang fell silent, but did not leave, but followed leisurely.

    At this point, Gao Feng was no longer in a hurry. He didn't move quickly, he just walked slowly. After walking for more than an hour, he had left the valley where he was, and it became increasingly deserted.  You can't see where the mountain road is, it's all trees, snow and grass.

    Gao Feng had a little luck, his steps became very light, and there was no footprint on the snow. The red fox behind him could also do the same.  The four furry paws also leave no trace on the snow.

    After walking in the valley for a while, Gao Feng walked towards the ridge. Walking at a high place, he could see farther. Walking on the ridge, Gao Feng's perception was much more diffuse than before.  It seems that the mountains do have a barrier.

    Tianzhu Mountain Area is full of low mountains like this. Standing on the ridge, Gao Feng¡¯s view is not blocked. All he can see are mountains. He can see the long and narrow valley in the northwest, which is the so-called Tianzhu Gorge.

    Gao Feng didn't know when the enemy would come back, and his body was always gathering strength. His perception was completely different from usual. He looked at the sky above Tianzhu Gorge, and always felt that it was a little different from other places in Tianzhu Mountain.  It's dark all around. Looking around the canyon, there are no mountains to cover it. I don't know why it's dark.

    Thinking of the allusion Red Fox Yuexiang told him, there was indeed something strange about Tianzhu Gorge, and he walked a little quietly. Gao Feng smiled and said: "As a foreigner, you have more information than many of our old guards in Zhongjing Mansion."  It¡¯s really not easy to be proficient, you must have spent a lot of effort to find out when you were at Yuelou!¡±

    Gao Feng also wanted to test whether Yuexiang¡¯s knowledge was too extensive and unusual for such a foreign race. Could there be other reasons and backgrounds?

    The red fox behind him was quiet for a moment, then chuckled. Gao Feng turned around strangely, and the red fox Yuexiang whispered: "Your Majesty, don't you know what the fox clan is famous for?" "  CharmIntelligence?" Gao Feng guessed two, and the red fox Yuexiang laughed again. Before Gao Feng could speak, he explained: "Your Majesty, I don't know, I am a member of the concubine's family.  In the North, information is the foundation. Anyone who wants to know anything should come to our clan. When I come to the capital of Great Xia, in addition to gaining experience, I also have the responsibility of seeking information for the clan"

    Red Fox liked this gossiping atmosphere very much. Just when he was about to explain the whole story, he saw Gao Feng stop and look up at the sky. Red Fox Yuexiang felt a chill in her heart. She also looked over and saw a sparrow flying by.  Nothing else.

    Cold weather, sparrowsHe has to look for food everywhere. Although a solitary one is rare, it is not impossible. Gao Feng shook his head and whispered to himself: "Something is wrong!"

    He didn¡¯t notice that the sparrow was flying in the same direction as he threw the bronze whistle, which Qi Yunhe had given him for emergency use. Of course, Gao Feng threw it too hard and it went too far.

    The sun has turned to the west, which is good for walking on the ridge. The setting sun shines on the snow in the forest, which is a beautiful sight. However, it is already dark in the valley early and it becomes dark.

    Gao Feng suddenly raised his wrist, and the dragon-binding rope swept out, entangled something in mid-air and then quickly retracted it. The thing struggled for a while after it fell into Gao Feng's hands, but with Gao Feng's strength  How could this thing escape?

    It was the sparrow that flew past. Gao Feng would never forget it once he saw it. When he got it, the sparrow was completely alive. But with a little force from Gao Feng, the sparrow turned into a wooden tool. The whole body was made of wood, only  Both eyes and a bead on the abdomen are made of jade.

    When looking at this sparrow, Gao Feng always felt that the eyes of the wooden bird were staring at him. The red fox Yuexiang jumped up and looked at it, but hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, this is the 'Tian Eye', which is specially used to spy on people."  Noble Phantasm!"

    No wonder, Gao Feng used his hand to crush the wooden bird into pieces, and said: "No one has ever used this in the capital. As soon as we leave the city, all kinds of strange things appear."

    "Your Majesty, there are supreme magical powers in the capital. Many monks and Taoists dare not enter the capital at all, because they were completely suppressed after going there" After Chi Hu said something, he realized that this was not the case.  When she said this, she was already used to talking and allusions along the way. Red Fox Yuexiang said hurriedly: "Your Majesty, please change your position quickly. Someone has released this third eye just to find  ¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hide or escape, but now that they are here, I will wait for them!¡± Gao Feng waved his fists and said solemnly.

    After saying this, Gao Feng turned to Red Fox and said, "I won't be able to take care of you when there's a fierce battle later. Please leave now!"

    Hearing this "I don't care about you", Red Fox Yuexiang's body trembled, and she said eagerly: "Your Majesty, they have a large number of people, and I can help in any way."

    Gao Feng smiled, raised his wrist and said: "You are causing trouble here. Besides, I am not alone!"

    As he spoke, the pendants on his wrists kept swinging around. Although Gao Feng's tone was relaxed, his attitude was very firm. Red Fox hesitated, turned around and ran towards the woods.

    At this time, in the direction of entering the mountain, you can already see the light rising, flying rapidly towards this side!

    "For a little person like me, Prince Wei's Mansion has spent a lot of money!" Gao Feng sneered and walked towards the woods.

    There are no less than a hundred rays of brilliance. How can the small Shangzhou Boqi family spend such a large amount of money? But the Qi family cannot have someone at the level of the green-robed bone demon. It seems that this hunting meeting is indeed  King Wei's killing spree is over.

    In the past, Gao Feng would have been frightened and under great pressure, thinking about how to avoid it. But now he looked at the brilliance rising in the distance and the powerful enemies who were about to kill, and his whole body was filled with fighting spirit. You  If you want to kill me, I will kill you. If you want to fight, then fight!

    The "Third Eye" just now turned back and circled around Gao Feng's position before focusing on it. In other words, Gao Feng's current position has been determined over there.

    With Gao Feng's speed, he could quickly disappear if he wanted to run away. But if Gao Feng wanted to avoid fighting and escape, he would just refuse this hunting party. He had just fought fiercely with the green-robed demon, and Gao Feng was still confused.  Could it be that the other party just sent such a demon disciple to fight? Now that he sees the enemy's large group of people coming to kill him, everything is certain.

    There are no trees on the ridge, but the rest of the area is lush with trees. However, in winter, except for pines and cypresses, most of the rest have fallen leaves. There is no cover for people walking in the woods.

    When he came here, Deng Tianshi once gave him a jade pendant, saying that he could ask for help by crushing it at a critical moment of life and death. Gao Feng touched the silver medal around his waist, and the jade pendant appeared in his hand, and then asked him to stuff it back. Now  No need to use it yet.

    Gao Feng's eyesight was amazing. He could already see the opponent's formation on the mountainside. There were hundreds of lights, not hundreds of people boiling. Some Taoists and monks dressed in various colors were flying by themselves, some relying on magic weapons and mounts, each of them could  Flying people often use magic to support or drag a few people. Judging from the way these people dress, they are warriors who cannot fly.

    It takes nearly two days to reach our current location on horseback, but if we fly, we can reach it in less than a stick of incense.Da, among these people who came quickly, a few stood out. One was a demon in green robe, who had just fought a fierce battle. The other was the Taoist from Qingxu Sect, Xuan Yu, Xuan Yun and several others.  Familiar faces.

    Gao Feng sneered. He could feel that the red fox had not run far away. It seemed to be at a mountain col more than a hundred steps away, observing this side. Everything that needed to be said had been said. There was nothing he could do if he didn't listen.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 216 A man¡¯s ambush

    <div>

    The "Soaring Sky Armor" Gao Feng is wearing now is trembling. Speaking of which, Gao Feng has not felt the benefits of this "Sky Sky Armor" until now. When this Noble Phantasm Armor is worn on his body, it seems that his body has become two parts.  Partly, Gao Feng always had to be distracted to control.

    Gathering strength, the wings on the back of the armor have a faint tendency to open. This noble phantom is also controlled by strength and mind. It is obviously not the time to open it at this time, and it has to be distracted to suppress it.

    There are many birds and beasts in the Tianzhu Mountain area. The commotion during the day and night is the activities and calls of birds and beasts. But now it is quiet everywhere. Gao Feng stands on the mountainside with murderous intent. The people on the opposite side are approaching quickly and menacingly.  , the imposing aura of the strong man, those birds and beasts intuitively sensed the danger, and had long since fled without a trace.

    It was quiet everywhere, but the whistling in the sky became clearer and clearer. Gao Feng suddenly heard a subtle noise in the woods to his right.

    What¡¯s going on!  The surroundings should be quiet at this time, and under Gao Feng's superhuman perception, how did this movement come out of nowhere!

    Gao Feng suddenly turned his head and looked over. There was nothing wrong between the trees on the right. The snow on the ground was still flat and no traces could be seen. But just looking at it like this, the light and shadow next to a certain tree were a little distorted!

    The enemy is almost here, but hasn¡¯t arrived yet. What¡¯s going on?  Without any hesitation, Gao Feng took one step to the tree on the right. Three-foot-long golden blades emerged from his hands, and he slashed down!

    The light blade formed by the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Technique is extremely sharp. After cutting it, there is nothing strange in the place where the light blade passed by!

    Gao Feng was extremely fast and he finished his action.  The strong wind is brought up!  The wind blew through the tree trunk, and the tree trunk, which was as thick as a foot, broke from break to edge, and the cut was as smooth as a mirror. In the void where the light and shadow had been distorted, a line of blood suddenly flashed, and a man wrapped in white clothes was also cut in half!

    This man is holding a transparent short knife in his hand, if it weren't for the reflection of light, it would be clear.  It was impossible to tell. There was a crackling sound in the man in white's throat, but he couldn't say a word.  The lower body fell into the snow, and the upper body broke and fell.

    The blood spurting out from the fracture dyed the snow red, and Gao Feng had not yet stopped.  I heard extremely subtle changes in the airflow in the void behind me, as if people's breathing had become faster.

    Behind you!  Gao Feng's arms were flat, power burst out, and the golden light grew two feet longer. He suddenly rotated backwards, and with him as the center, a light wheel was instantly formed, an unparalleled sharp light wheel!

    Extremely fast!  In an instant!  The rapid breathing behind him has turned into a scream of fear. Someone is behind him, someone is about to move.  But Gao Feng was too fast and they were too late!

    The enemy flying in mid-air was about to arrive. Gao Feng stopped and stood on the spot. Several blood lines appeared in the void.  Then a man dressed in white and holding a transparent weapon appeared, and his body was cut in half by Gao Feng's light!

    Looking down from the sky, the Tianzhu mountainous area has the white background of snow, the withered yellow of deciduous trees and the green of pines and cypresses as the background, between the electric light and flint.  Gao Feng had already killed several people, all of them cutting their bodies open. A large amount of blood spurted out. People flying in mid-air could clearly see the red blood blooming on the snow!

    "Gao Feng is there!" Someone shouted in mid-air.

    They have discovered Gao Feng and have arrived in the sky where Gao Feng is!  Xuan Yu from Qingxu Sect flew in the middle of the team, and he cursed in a low voice: "These stupid assassins!"

    Less than a hundred feet away from the ground, the warriors shouted and jumped from the air. In their eyes, Gao Feng was already a turtle in the urn!  The light on the warriors also began to appear. The Taoists flying in mid-air were already hovering. The light flickered in mid-air. They began to prepare Taoist methods!

    Less than a hundred feet away, the falling process is extremely fast, but the person is still in mid-air. Suddenly, countless light spots shine from the woods, and countless silver lights shoot upward!

    People were in mid-air, with nowhere to hide. The warriors shouted angrily, and their internal energy burst out to protect themselves. Some people waved their weapons and activated their noble phantoms, while others wanted to turn back and change direction in mid-air to avoid the arrow rain!

    However, the silver arrows shot are extremely fast and dense. The internal strength of the fallen warrior has no way to block the silver arrows. Weapons and noble phantoms can block some of them, but they cannot block the rest. As for those who want to change directions and avoid them, they can't block them at all.  There was nowhere to escape, the rain of arrows shooting upwards from the woods had covered the entire mountain!

    The warriors who were falling were shot through by arrows in mid-air, screamed loudly, lost their balance, and fell heavily!

    "Fly up! Fly high!" The Taoist who was hovering there shouted loudly, flying high into the air with all his strength, but even so, some people were unable to dodge, and were shot in mid-air and fell screaming!

    Xuanyu gave a low drink and immediately floated under himThere was an iron plate with a radius of more than ten feet, and there was light rotating and flashing on the iron plate. As the light rotated, the airflow in mid-air also rotated, and the arrows that flew up quickly were deflected by the tornado-like airflow and deviated from the direction.  .

    All the Taoists from Qingxu Sect were around Xuan Yu. When this precious phantom moved, they were all spared. Only one person was shot by a silver arrow in the arm, but it was not a fatal injury. The green-robed bone demon was at the edge of the team.  , he did have some tricks up his sleeve. The shield formed by the bones kept forming in front of him. The silver arrows penetrated the shields one after another. The shattered bones reunited and always blocked the incoming silver arrows. The green robe flew higher and higher.  .

    Dozens of people fell from mid-air, and only ten people fell to the ground. Some of them were blessed by their companions in the sky, and they blocked the dense rain of arrows. Some of them had incredible armor and strength. Damn it.  With all his strength, he blocked it. After falling to the ground, they looked at the corpses of their companions on the mountainside filled with arrows. These people were furious, but they did not see Gao Feng at the first time. They saw a tall figure there.  Draw your bow and draw an arrow!

    Didn¡¯t you mean that Gao Feng was the only one here?  Why are there still helpers?

    The leading warrior is not tall, but he is extremely fat, weighing almost three hundred kilograms. His body is completely spherical, but this fleshy ball looks like an iron ball. The iron armor on his body is extremely thick, and there are talismans on it.  The carvings of Wenhe's magic circle obviously add to the strength. The big knife in his hand is six feet long. It looks like half a door panel in his hand. The weapon weighing more than a hundred kilograms is in the hands of this warrior.  As light as nothing.

    The iron ball protected his eyes in mid-air, and the silver arrows could only leave dents on his armor, but were unable to penetrate it. After falling, he was vaguely the leader of these people!

    Seeing the tall archer, the "Iron Ball" roared: "Kill the archer bitch first!"

    After landing, the ten warriors all reacted and rushed towards the archer!

    The "iron ball" didn't jump. Every time he took a step, the mountain trembled slightly. He didn't dodge the trees and rocks in front of him at all, because all the obstacles in front of him would be smashed into pieces.

    The momentum is extremely strong and the speed is extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he is still five steps away from the tall female shooter!

    Suddenly, the "iron ball" felt like something was falling from the top of his head. As a martial arts expert, he had a keen sense and could feel something the size of a finger being thrown in front of him. Although this thing was very fast, it would not move.  Any damage caused to him may be caused by the collision and smashing splash. Caution comes first. The "Iron Ball" warrior subconsciously blocked it with his knife, trying to ward off this thing!

    But just as the knife was swung, the thing suddenly grew in size. In an instant, it turned into a giant man about the same height as a tree. It was not a human being, but a beast general with a bull's head. The bull-headed warrior roared loudly, holding in his hand  The huge mace hit the "iron ball"!

    A stick smashed down, the knife blocked!  There was a loud noise, and the thick iron armor was dented by the stick. The iron ball weighing a thousand kilograms was directly hit by the stick and flew up. When it flew into the air, you could see blood spurting out from the gaps in the iron armor.  The warrior in the iron armor has turned into pulpy flesh and blood!

    The momentum of this bull-headed warrior is even more fierce than the "iron ball" warrior just now. After knocking him away with one stick, he stepped forward, raised the mace with one arm and swept forward!

    The target of the ten warriors was the female archer who was shooting arrows. They could not see the movements of the female archer at all. Not to mention the sharpness of the silver arrows, the key was that the archer's shooting made it impossible for the Taoist monks in mid-air to concentrate.  When it comes to casting spells, warriors and Taoists cannot cooperate.

    Moreover, it is common sense in combat to eliminate the opponent's archer first. Because of this, the ten remaining warriors rushed towards the archer, almost all gathered together. The bull-headed warrior took a step forward and swept the mace.  , most of these people who rushed up couldn't dodge, and were hit by the mace, blocking their waists and causing blood and flesh to splash everywhere!

    Seeing the red-eyed, extremely fierce bull-headed warrior, seeing the tragic death of their companions, the remaining three people still dared to charge forward, and luckily escaped from the big killer weapon, but they felt as if they were swept by the strong wind just now.  Like a knife cutting them, they also have power, but this power cannot be resisted!

    Ignoring the screams, the three people turned around and ran away. As soon as one of them took a step away, the bull-headed warrior had already caught up and smashed the mace down on his head and face, smashing the person in mid-air!

    The other two were extremely agile, and the smashing of their companions aroused their potential. In one movement, they had already rushed forward more than a hundred steps.

    The Taoists in the sky tried their best to resist, or they flew higher and higher. They saw the miserable state of their companions below, but they had no way to help. What made them feel terrible was that from the beginning to now, there were shots coming from the ground.  No matter the number or strength of the silver arrows, they have not weakened at all!

    &nbsp; Didn¡¯t Gao Feng go into the mountain alone?  He found such a terrifying helper, everyone thought so.

    The two warriors were running when they heard a sharp roar in the air. They subconsciously wanted to change directions, but before they could make a move, one of them had a copper bead penetrated through his chest. The copper bead was so fast.  , is already beyond the sound!¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 217 The group of Taoists fight against Gao Feng

    Another person was glad that the copper bead shot his companion, and he still had a chance to escape. But at this time, something happened again. The copper bead turned into a copper man while flying. After the copper man landed, the whole body changed.  The person rushed back, blocking the other person's way!

    Looking at the bronze man who suddenly appeared in front of him, this man finally understood how the bull-headed warrior appeared, but now was not the time to think about it. His weapon was a short spear, and the tip of the spear emitted a radiant blade of about five inches.  The strength is concentrated and released, and this warrior is finally in the state of "enlightenment of martial arts".

    He stabbed hard and accurately, hitting the bronze man's neck right in the middle. Even though the bronze statue was at that time, this stab still directly penetrated the bronze statue's neck. But this was a bronze statue. Fatal injuries to ordinary people would not be fatal to ordinary people.  For this bronze statue, it is just penetration. The bronze man's movements are already complete, punching like a cannon, and punching out with one punch.

    With a "pop" sound, the man's head shattered like a watermelon!

    Three of the Taoist monks floating in the air had been shot down. While they were avoiding the rain of arrows, they also saw the battle below, and they were all frightened.

    There is no way such a battle can go on. I thought it was an ambush, but from the looks of it, it turned out to be an ambush by Gao Feng.

    The rain of arrows kept coming, and the Taoist had no way to attack, and he could be killed at any time. Xuanyun, Xuanlei and others kept looking at Xuanyu, with the intention of retreating and escaping in their eyes. The green robe  There was a black smoke lingering around the demon's body, and he was ready to escape at any moment.

    Xuanyu turned to look in the direction they set out, frowning.  But his hands never stopped moving. The iron plate under him was circling more and more rapidly. The rapid whirlwind kept sweeping away the silver arrows shot from the woods, but the arrows were still endless!

    "Gao Feng is over there!" Someone shouted again in the sky, and everyone hurriedly looked over. Gao Feng was clearly on this side of the mountain when he came, but now he has reached the other side of the valley.

    So what if you see it.  Now they couldn't care less. Instead, these people in mid-air were frightened, fearing that Gao Feng was waiting for an opportunity to attack.

    Now let¡¯s see.  Gao Feng was able to defeat them all without taking any action. Some people were discouraged by the killing.  Some people were even more desperate, but at this moment, the silver arrows in the woods suddenly stopped. This annoying arrow shooting suddenly stopped. The Taoists and monks in the sky did not fight back at the first time, but  He was desperately strengthening his defense, not even daring to fly low for fear of falling into a trap.

    But soon someone saw something was wrong in the woods below. Not only did the female shooter who suddenly appeared disappear, but even the bull-headed warrior who was killing everyone was also missing.  Is it a trap?  But with a rare respite, everyone is preparing to fight back.

    Not only the Taoists in the sky were stunned, but even Gao Feng did not react. In reality, he only used the bronze man transformed from the copper beads for a very short time, ending the battle in an instant and then taking it back.  This is the first time that the Arrow Lady and the Tauren Warrior have appeared in the real world, and they have no idea about the rules.

    Just like when he threw the copper bead, every time he threw a pendant, part of his strength was lost, and Gao Feng could also feel that the power of Jian Ji's arrows was not as good as that of the Fairy Mountain, but the Tauren warrior was unusually powerful.  There should be a time limit, Gao Feng thought to himself.

    The attack in mid-air had already begun, but the green-robed bone demon was the first to take action. He slapped his hands continuously, and with each slap, balls of black smoke fell rapidly. In the blink of an eye, four big smoke balls appeared.  Howling and flying towards Gao Feng, the smoke ball rolled and hit the tree trunks in the forest. The tree trunks instantly became charred and blackened, then shattered.

    The momentum of this black smoke ball is frightening, and it contains huge poison and corrosive power at first sight, but it cannot catch up with Gao Feng at this speed, and Gao Feng nimbly dodged it.

    Throwing the pendant did consume strength, but Gao Feng had a surplus after he came back from the Fairy Mountain that time. After throwing the Arrow Lady, the Tauren Warrior and the Bronze Man, these illusory powers were completely removed. His current state is  In full bloom!

    " Life and death are fighting each other, and offense and defense change positions in a matter of seconds. As soon as the Arrow Lady and the Tauren Warrior disappear, it is the Taoists in the sky who take the upper hand.

    Gao Feng dodged the smoke ball. He thought that the smoke ball would fly away by itself, but he didn't expect that the black smoke ball missed the hit and landed directly on the ground. When the black smoke rolled, it actually condensed into the appearance of a wolf.  , the evil wolf transformed into four black balls and four streaks of black smoke is very similar to the previous black shadow.

    After the smoke ball turned into a black wolf, its speed increased extremely quickly. When it rushed up again, Gao Feng had to take it seriously, but he just took it seriously. With the movements of his hands, his strength had already sealed the black wolf outside him.  , and the real power of the God-Suppressing Art has obvious restraint on the smoke wolf. Every time it rushes into the smoke, it will dissipate and the wolf's speed will also slow down

    The attacks in mid-air are not limited to these, Xuanyu castThe iron plate that was released has not been withdrawn. Xuan Yun and Xuan Lei are already standing on it. They are no longer casting spells to fly, but are concentrating on Gao Feng.

    Xuan Lei murmured, and four talisman papers flew out in all directions. The talisman papers were a hundred steps apart. With a loud shout, the talisman papers turned into huge electric lights. The electric lights connected with each other, forming a square electric light in mid-air.  Frame, this frame is formed, Xuan Lei's whole body is already surrounded by lightning, and the lightning under his feet turns into the shape of clouds. Xuan Lei no longer needs the support of the iron plate, stepping on the thunder and lightning and walking into the air. Taoist Xuan Lei stares at Gao Feng, unable to hold his hands.  Press down, and thunderbolts will strike straight down from the electric frame, as dense as rain.

    Xuanyun had been standing there concentrating on casting spells. The blood-stained snow on the mountainside slowly melted. In the cold winter, the snow melted into water, and the water did not flow down the mountain, but formed on the mountainside.  A deep suspended pool.

    Thunder and lightning struck down on the deep pool, and the water in the deep pool was immediately filled with lightning. The wolves made of black smoke were not affected by the deep pool water at all, and continued to attack on the water.

    The snow turned into water, and the strength of Gao Feng's movements had to be adjusted. This deep pool was not just a quiet pool of water. Gao Feng only took two steps on the water, and water emerged from the water and condensed into huge arms that swept across.  Capture Gao Feng, and every time Gao Feng takes a step, the place he steps on immediately condenses into ice. This pool restricts his actions and attacks everywhere. There are thunder and lightning in the sky, and there are wolves on the water, attacking in all directions and everywhere.  !

    The Taoists of Qingxu Sect cooperated with each other, and the heaven and earth net has been woven. The other Taoist monks and Qingxu Sect members are protecting Xuanyu, Xuanyun, and Xuanlei. Others have no way to intervene, that is,  The smoke wolf that the green-robed bone demon sent out earlier is still effective!

    The others were fine. The green-robed bone demon couldn't intervene, but he was extremely anxious. Seeing that the limelight was being snatched away by the people from the Qingxu Sect, he couldn't help it. He looked at Gao Feng, who was struggling below.  The green-robed demon gave a sharp laugh and said loudly: "I will give you a helping hand!"

    As he spoke, there was already a bone staff in his hand. The head of the staff was a skull the size of a fist, emitting green fluorescence. The green-robed bone demon chanted in his mouth. The skull had already opened its mandible, and a purple breath came out.  It spurted out toward the ground.

    The skull was so small, but the purple aura that spewed out seemed to be endless, and soon filled the entire hillside. The purple aura did not corrode Gao Feng on the pool, but just filled the hillside.

    There was a loud shout in mid-air, and there was a sudden explosion on the hillside. The bodies of the warriors who had been hit by arrows exploded one after another, and their flesh and blood splattered. However, the splattered flesh and blood also had no effect on Gao Feng, but next, something even weirder happened.  It happened, the flesh and blood dispersed, but the skeletons inside all stood up, holding the weapons in their hands, looking around blankly with empty eyes, and immediately stared at Gao Feng who was dodging on the pool.

    The movements of the skeletons were stiff, but not slow. Listening to the creaking of the skeletons, they jumped and ran in the forest, rushing towards Gao Feng!

    These skeletons rushed into the water, and before they could dodge, they were struck by lightning in mid-air and shattered directly. Some were also hit by the giant arms stretched out from the water and flew out, but they still rushed towards Gao Feng, as if  To avenge his murder!

    Various spells were superimposed and countless attacks were applied to Gao Feng, but Gao Feng kept dodging and looked very embarrassed. However, Taoist Xuanyu in the sky, who had not made any move, had a solemn expression and looked back from time to time.  In the direction from which they came, the intervention of the green-robed bone monster and using the corpses and bones of previous companions to attack the enemy was extremely disgusting. The faces of these people in the sky had expressions of anger and disgust, but Xuan Yu, as the leader,  He didn't pay attention at all. Now he seemed to be maintaining the iron sign in the sky and constantly looking in the direction he came from.

    The red fox Yuexiang who had escaped earlier was sitting on a tree on the mountainside not far away. The people who intercepted and killed Gao Feng never noticed such a fox. She was hiding among the pine branches and leaves and watching the battlefield, and no one paid attention to her.  she.

    The battle began. Gao Feng fought with one man against a hundred people, which made Red Fox fearful. But as soon as the fight started, silver arrows shot up from the sky!  It made Red Fox's blood boil with excitement. This lord actually had such magical powers. However, as the battle progressed, Red Fox Yuexiang became frightened again. Spells from the sky rained down one after another. Although Gao Feng dodged quickly, there was no trace of him.  Fighting back, is this a dead end?

    Yuexiang wanted to go out to help, but looking at the skeletons jumping on the mountainside, the large network of thunder and lightning, not to mention the cold and deathly aura of the pool water, Red Fox knew that he would be shattered into pieces after passing there.  She couldn't help Gao Feng, but Gao Feng was very kind to her, and she was very kind to Gao Feng. In the blink of an eye, Red Fox had made up her mind. Just as she was about to leap, she saw something strange happened on the battlefield over there!

    &nbsp; Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 218 A powerful enemy has arrived

    <div>

    In a battle between a warrior and a Taoist, one is to close the distance, and the other is to understand the opponent's attack method. Taoism is not about fists and kicks.  If hit, it is very likely that there is no way to resist, and the only way is to be defeated and die.

    Gao Feng just dodged there. Although it was only for a moment, his mid-air attack had no new tricks.

    "Then it's my turn!" Gao Feng said coldly, touching the silver medal with his hand, and the "destroying" gloves he made earlier were already on his hands.

    Gao Feng opened his arms, and his energy suddenly burst out in all directions. The several charging skeletons and the huge arms formed on the water were all shattered by this burst of energy. His feet were a little bit on the lake, and his whole body  Soar into the sky!

    As soon as he jumped up, several thunderbolts hit him hard. Although he was blocked by the strength, the upward momentum slowed down!

    At this moment, Gao Feng¡¯s damaged leather suit suddenly fell apart, revealing the shining armor inside. It was not the armor itself that burst the leather suit, but a pair of huge light wings unfolded behind the armor!

    At this moment, Gao Feng found that he could fly. It turned out that after the true power was injected into the Soaring Sky Armor, it would have such an effect. The light wings flapped and flew straight into the sky!

    "This this is the Xiangtian Armor! How could he have such a treasure!" Someone exclaimed in midair, and the Taoists of Qingxu Sect also had expressions of disbelief and shock on their faces.  They all sped up the speed of casting spells.

    With this Soaring Sky Armor and the supreme Qi driven by Gao Feng¡¯s God-Suppressing Art, Gao Feng was as fast as lightning in mid-air.  He dodged all the attacks in the air. In the blink of an eye, he was out of the range of thunder and lightning, but he rushed directly towards the green-robed demon!

    This demon uses ghosts and bones as his magic, which is too unnatural. He comes to ambush his own warriors, beating them alive and dead to ensure their own safety.  But after death, the body becomes the material of evil magic, and the bones are driven forward. Such a demon is harmful to nature.  Gao Feng hated him so much that he wanted to get rid of him first and then quickly.

    The green-robed bone demon never expected that Gao Feng could fly, nor did he expect that Gao Feng could fly so fast.  Unexpectedly, Gao Feng's first target was him.

    Seeing the wings of light spread out from behind, Gao Feng, who was wrapped in golden light, rushed towards him. The demon who had been casting spells in the air realized what it felt like to actually face Gao Feng. This young man stood in front of him like a mountain and a sea.  , I can't help but feel that I am insignificant, as if I am going to be completely crushed by the other party!

    The bone staff in the green robe's hand pointed forward, green light shot out from the eye sockets of the green skull, the skull's mandible opened wide, and black air spurted out.  Just between the green-robed bone demon and Gao Feng, a bone wall formed out of thin air. Black air lingered on the bones, and there was faint ghost activity. Green-robed used this spell.  The whole sky darkened, and there were faint pitiful cries in the air, which showed that it was a very powerful killing move.

    After using this move, the green-robed bone demon didn't care whether it was hit or not, and turned around to run away. It was a battle between the Taoist and the warrior.  Taoists must keep their distance!  What's more, the demon feels that this majestic golden light has restraint on his ghost and bone technique, and he is already frightened!

    Clenching it into a fist and channeling his strength into his arms, Gao Feng let out a loud roar in mid-air, the first of the six divine-suppressing postures!

    The power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique surged, and the internal energy burst out from the fist, but this time was different from before. Gao Feng brought a treasure called "Destroying Dryness and Destroying Decay". Suddenly, it was like a fire dragon breathing out, extremely bright and blazing.  Flames emitted from Gao Feng's gloves, covering a ten-foot radius. Although the green-robed demon had turned around, he could not escape the sudden appearance of the flames, not to mention that there was a net of lightning swirling in the flames.

    As night approaches, the sun has already sunk into the horizon. At the moment when Gao Feng punches out, the darkened night sky is filled with brilliance and incomparable magnificence!

    The bone wall, the black mist, and the green-robed bone demon were all wrapped in it. There was an extremely shrill scream, and it seemed that a black smoke was about to escape from the flames, but it was blocked by the dense network of electric light in the flames, and was completely destroyed.  For nothingness.

    After killing the monster with one punch, a strong wind started to blow under him. Looking down, he saw a big python made of ice and snow rising into the sky, opening its big mouth and biting Gao Feng. The python was dozens of feet long and had a densely packed mouth.  The sharp ice thorn, Snake Letter is as thick as Gao Feng's thigh, and it looks like it will swallow Gao Feng!

    Gao Feng's heart moved, the light wings behind him flashed, and the whole person flipped in mid-air. The ice python spewed out cold white air from its huge mouth, but the "Sky Sky Armor" on Gao Feng's body was very magical, holding Gao Feng  Straight up, at the beginning of the winter night, it was the coldest moment, but after the ice python spurted out white air, the coldness became ten times worse, but it never touched Gao Feng at all.

    Flying high in the air, Gao Feng accumulates power and fights with the demon!  With a heavy punch, this?There was no flame or electric light, but the white air spewed out by the giant python dissipated, and a transparent fist that was bigger than the giant python's head could be seen smashing down!

    With a loud bang, the head of the ice and snow python was shattered, and the entire body was also shattered. The body fragments were huge ice and snow fragments falling in the valley. Many trees were smashed, and loud noises echoed throughout the valley.

    The ice and snow python shattered, and Xuan Yun's body shook violently as he stood on the iron plate. He spat out a mouthful of blood with a "wow" sound, and sat down with a exhausted expression.  Even if he smashes it, Gao Feng is now truly "powerful", and his speed in mid-air is extremely fast. He turns around and gets out of the way, and rushes towards Tiepai!

    Xuan Yun on the iron plate was seriously injured after being broken. The others were all anxious when they saw Gao Feng rushing towards him. Several spells flew towards Gao Feng, but Gao Feng easily dodged it.

    Xuan Lei, who was flying in the air with lightning feet, shouted loudly. The lightning box in mid-air had condensed into a long stick of lightning in his hands. Xuan Lei waved the lightning with both hands and smashed it towards Gao Feng. Gao Feng went  The momentum never stops, shouting thunderous "Break!" and "Demon Breaking Roar" again. The Demon Breaking Roar can also break magic!  Before Xuan Lei could rush to Gao Feng, he was hit by the roar. The electric light covering his body and the electric light stick in his hand disappeared immediately. His body fell involuntarily, and he was more than ten steps away from the ground before flying again.

    Now the only person facing Gao Feng is Xuan Yu, and the iron plate carrying Xuan Yun had already moved to the rear while Xuan Lei blocked it.

    From the beginning to now, the only Taoist who has not taken action is Xuan Yu. He just blocked Jian Ji's silver arrow shot with an iron plate, and then attacked Gao Feng with his companions. However, Gao Feng did not dare to be careless at all. The opponent was  The first of the Five Mysteries of Qingxu cannot be underestimated.

    But the battle between a warrior and a Taoist requires getting close. After closing the distance, the Taoist is a lamb to be slaughtered!

    Gao Feng spread his wings behind his back and rushed forward suddenly. At the same time, Xuan Yu on the opposite side yelled at Gao Feng.

    After saying this word, you can see a figure similar to a runic character being generated in the void, flying towards Gao Feng, and the speed is actually faster than Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng let out another demon-breaking roar, which was also generated by characters in the void. He was facing the opponent. The two collided, and the void trembled for a moment before disappearing. But what he didn't expect was that after the word Xuan Yu, there was another word.  Gao Feng was caught off guard, and the word was printed on his body.

    He didn't know what Xuan Yu's spell was, but the moment he was imprinted, the connection between his body and the Xiangtian Armor was completely interrupted. He had no support in mid-air and was about to fall down. But Gao Feng was not Xuan Lei.  Between the flint and stone, he clapped his palms back, and his whole body accelerated forward with this momentum!

    But Xuanyu's fingers had already drawn the third character in mid-air, and he couldn't move forward even an inch. Gao Feng could see a huge translucent fist suddenly appeared in front of Xuanyu, hitting him hard.

    Being in mid-air with nothing to rely on, Gao Feng was knocked upside down and flew out. This time, he was unable to stop in mid-air and fell directly to the ground!

    As soon as the person fell to the ground, a remaining skeleton stabbed him with a spear. Gao Feng waved his hand, and lightning crackled out, directly splitting the skeleton into bone dregs. The movement here was to destroy other remaining skeletons that had been wandering in the woods.  The skeletons were attracted, and the skeletons leaped and rattled everywhere, surrounding them.

    "Master Gao, you are a warrior, why are you using Taoism?" Taoist Xuanyu said leisurely in mid-air. Gao Feng replied with a sneer: "You are Taoists, but someone just hit you with an electric baton!"

    Xuan Yu laughed a few times in mid-air and said again: "Master Gao has so many tricks up his sleeve. I originally hunted Brother Gao this time, but I didn't expect to be hunted by Brother Gao."

    As he spoke, Xuan Yu clapped his hands and pressed down suddenly. All the tree trunks within a radius of ten feet were broken. Gao Feng blocked it with his arms and half of his body was pressed into the soil, but Gao Feng only bent his body.  , the pressure did not last long, the next moment Gao Feng's wings of light spread out behind his back, and he was about to fly again!

    But the light wings were retracted as soon as they were opened. The golden light on Gao Feng's body reached its brightest level, and his power was raised to the highest level. However, Gao Feng did not continue to attack Xuan Yu and others floating in the air. He looked cautious.  Looked to the east.

    Unexpectedly, Xuanyu did not take advantage of this moment to attack. He led everyone to fly higher, but his voice still reached Gao Feng clearly: "Master Gao, the person you fought with is here.  !¡±

    The moment Gao Feng and Xuan Yu faced each other, he already felt that something was wrong in that direction. This mountainous area was so violent that the birds and beasts had run away long ago, but in other places, birds and beasts returned to their nests at night.  , but in the east direction, the noise increases from far to near.Birds flew into the air in panic, and wild beasts roared and ran around. This noisy and chaotic speed approached the battlefield.

    There was some terrifying existence approaching. The birds and beasts were frightened and confused by this existence. They were already two mountains away from the battlefield. Everyone could hear the noisy sounds of the birds and beasts clearly.  Gao Feng stared in that direction. Those skeletons were already approaching. Gao Feng didn't even look at them. If he got too close, he would directly reach out and knock them away. The biggest enemy now is in the east¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????? Monthly tickets, please subscribe, please give rewards {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 219 Blood General

    Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the night sky in the east was faintly colored with blood, and there was also a faint scent of blood floating in the cold wind. The color of blood was getting heavier and heavier, and the smell of blood was getting stronger and stronger. Gao Feng was horrified, this was not between heaven and earth.  Natural changes, that is the influence of the strong man who rushed over!

    "Cracking" sounds were heard, and the trees on the ridge opposite Gao Feng broke and flew. A tall figure appeared there. Some birds were frightened, and they exploded in the air just as they took off, turning into clouds of blood mist.

    A skeleton wielded a big knife and slashed at Gao Feng. Gao Feng opened his hand, and an invisible giant hand suddenly appeared in the void, smashing the skeleton in front of him to pieces. Gao Feng didn't care about such an attack at all. He was now focused on it.  The mountain opposite.  Xuan Yu's group didn't seem to think of a flanking attack, and actually retreated further and further away.

    Although it was dark night, in front of Gao Feng's eyesight, it was no different from daytime, and the distance across the valley did not matter. But when the person appeared, the first thing Gao Feng saw was not a person, but a dense mass.  Thick blood mist surged and entangled, and the valley was filled with the smell of blood.

    After calming down and looking over, I realized that it was not the blood mist, but a person, a tall and strong man. This big man was wearing the armor of a border general. The armor was simple and practical in style. There was faint blood floating on it, but the armor itself was just normal.  The man had a big sword in his hand that was iron-colored, six feet long and three inches wide, shining with a cold light.

    ¡° Somehow, Gao Feng¡¯s eyes met that person¡¯s, and they were black and white, but Gao Feng noticed a trace of blood red in the deepest part of the other person¡¯s eyes.

    Since the man appeared on the ridge, Gao Feng saw that these were just lightning flashes.  Across the valley, the man seemed to have seen Gao Feng here, and actually grinned, with neat teeth, and a touch of white that was very conspicuous in the night.

    After smiling, the man jumped up, and this leap directly crossed the valley.  This man rushed all the way, his speed was not as fast as Gao Feng, but with this leap.  He was in front of Gao Feng in an instant.

    There are no complicated moves, just a big sword slashing straight down, this jump.  Gao Feng was caught off guard. The sword was already reaching his body. Gao Feng kicked his feet down, spread out the wings behind his back and flapped his whole body. He had no time to fly up or jump, so he just slid backwards close to the ground.

    Behind him were falling pieces of ice and snow and fallen and standing trees, all of which were smashed into pieces by Gao Feng. The bloody general and warrior had already taken great strides to catch up.  Gao Feng had the "Soaring Sky Armor" to protect him and accelerate, and he was very fast, but he couldn't avoid the bloody general by retreating like this.

    The bloody general accelerated again, and slashed Gao Feng's neck with the big sword in his hand. There was no edge on the big sword.  But there was a heavy bloody aura. For a while, Gao Feng didn't even dare to use the infuriating energy of the God-Suppressing Art to resist, and he didn't even have time to send out a radiant blade.

    Gao Fengren was retreating, but he used all his strength to strike forward with his hands. The Noble Phantasm "Destroy the Ancients" was activated, and electric light, flames, and invisible power burst out outwards.  The surrounding trees seemed to have been blown by the strong wind, broken and fell, and many of them burst into flames!

    But this still couldn¡¯t stop the bloody general. The blazing flames and electric grid were cut away by his sword. After getting closer, he twisted his body and exerted his strength, and slashed horizontally again!

    It would be great to have a weapon in your hand. This glove can also be used for long-range attacks and cannot be used for close combat. Gao Feng just thought this in his mind, but what kind of weapons do he have on him now? If he were to fight to the death in the Demonic Temple on the second floor of the Immortal Mountain, how would he feel about this?  The most suitable weapon for his fierce sword was the long sword used by the Knight in Silver Armor at that time. It was also a heavy weapon five or six feet long. When it was danced, it was just right against the bloody general's sword!

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng turned around and was about to retreat again, but suddenly felt his hand sink. The long knife on the fairy mountain had already fallen into his hand. Gao Feng keenly felt that the helmet pendant on the dragon binding rope  Already gone!

    ¡°In addition to transforming into a warrior, can it also transform into a weapon?  Gao Feng was shocked, but when the long knife fell on his hand, Gao Feng's actions were temporarily delayed. At this moment, he could only resist!

    Turning his arms, the long sword was erected in front of him, and the bloody general's sword struck hard. With a loud "dang" sound, Gao Feng was hit and flew up. This was not the function of his Soaring Sky Armor, but the impact of being hit.  The opponent's power is directly knocked away!

    Gao Feng drew a parabola in mid-air and fell straight down. He wanted to flip in mid-air, but the power of the opponent's attack was too great, and he could not dispel it even if he blocked it. He could not make any movement in mid-air, and just hit him like that.  toward the ground.

    The weapons collided, and the bloody general took a step back, but he immediately charged forward!

    The ground on the mountain had long been frozen like iron stone due to the cold weather, and was extremely hard. However, when Gao Feng hit it, it seemed as if he had hit it on a pile of loose sand. The dust flew up and covered Gao Feng's figure.

    The bloody general has already reached the dusty sky. The others have not yet fallen, and the things he carries with him areThe air waves have already dispersed the raised dust, and the big sword in his hand is about to be struck down!

    The fur of Red Fox Yuexiang who was watching from a distance was blown askew. Now she was about to collapse on the tree crown. As soon as the bloody general appeared, Red Fox became paralyzed with fear. The bloody  The breath made Red Fox tremble from the deepest part of his consciousness, which was the most instinctive fear of death and blood.

    Looking at the battle situation in the distance, Red Fox forced herself to stand up. She had to do something, otherwise the Lord would be doomed!

    In the dust that was about to dissipate, a ray of sword light suddenly passed through. The red fox who saw this sword light suddenly no longer felt the fear. Instead, he felt that his whole body had fallen into an ice cave and was frozen stiff. Then he  After realizing it, there was something hidden in the light of this sword, it was boundless killing intent!

    As soon as the sword light came out, the bloody general was shocked in mid-air. He flipped the long sword in his hand and laid it directly in front of him. At the same time, he exhaled loudly. With the roar of the air, the whole person flew backwards and landed steadily.  on the ground.

    Not only the red fox was frightened and the blood was about to recede, but even the Taoist priests watching the battle in the distance had their Taoism fail instantly and fell downwards, but it was Taoist Xuanyu who stabilized him.

    The dust has dispersed, and there is not a trace of dust on Gao Feng, who is wearing Soaring Sky Armor, but there are a few wounds on his face. He holds a long knife, slowly walks out of the pit, and meets the bloody army dozens of steps away.  Will confront each other coldly.

    The bravery in Gao Feng just now was gone, and his whole person became extremely cold. He just held the knife and looked at the enemy opposite.

    The bloody general smiled again. His white teeth were very conspicuous at night, but this smile did not make people feel any joy, but it seemed like a beast showing its teeth and preparing to bite and eat people!

    "My name is Zhang Zhijiang, are you Gao Feng?" The bloody general's voice was unexpectedly soft. Gao Feng did not answer, but nodded solemnly.

    But Gao Feng was shocked. He had heard of this name, Zhang Zhijiang, Blood General of Daxia. This was a terrifying figure known to everyone in the world. Zhang Zhijiang was originally a camp general at the border of the Western Region of Daxia. Others were soldiers.  Either to serve the family and the country, or to get promoted and make a fortune, and this river is just for killing people.

    Every time he led his troops out, he did not care about the casualties of his men, and only cared about the joy of killing. During a battle seven years ago, five thousand soldiers led by Zhang Zhijiang were ambushed by barbarians in the Western Regions. The five thousand soldiers only ran back to Daxia.  Of the three, the rest died in the Western Region.

    It was a serious crime for the general to lead the army in such a big defeat. At that time, everyone thought that Zhang Zhijiang had been killed in the battle, so they did not pursue justice. No one expected that five days later, news came that the barbarian tribes that had ambushed the Daxia army  More than 40,000 people have been killed, from barbarian wizards to warriors, from young and old to young and old, and even the beasts raised by the barbarians, all have been killed.

    Such a massacre alarmed the Central Committee of Daxia. An expert from the Taoist Academy came over and used magic weapons to examine the battlefield and restored the scene at that time. This killing was carried out by one person, Zhang Zhijiang, who everyone thought had died in the battle.  , and after doing such a big thing, Zhang Zhijiang still left alive.

    But after that, Zhang Zhijiang did not return to the Great Xia Army. He seemed to wander around the world at will, and every time he appeared, he would cause earth-shattering killings. It was only in the last three years that there was no news, but by that time Zhang Zhijiang already had Ding Ding.  Da Ming, he is a serious criminal wanted by the Daxia government, and his name is the "Blood General"!

    No wonder this person has such a bloody aura, such murderous intent, and is so powerful. Only a being who can cause such killings can have such a monstrous momentum.

    I didn't expect that such a person would appear here. Gao Feng's hands were numb. Although he was protected by the Soaring Sky Armor, his skin felt like needles and knives. The other person's aura had already caused such pain.  s damage!

    This is a truly powerful warrior. Gao Feng has faced Shi Yingjiu, who is as deep as the sea, and Lin Tinggang, who is like a giant beast in the wild. But those people are not hostile. The strong man he faces today is the life and death.  Face to face on the killing field.

    What state has the other party reached?  Is it the peak of "giant power"?  Still in the realm of "opening the meridians", Gao Feng couldn't stop making calculations in his mind and constantly improving his strength.

    Zhang Zhijiang's posture was serious. The aura like red smoke around him was condensing, but there was blood all over his body. This was the image of the "Blood General". Gao Feng opposite him looked like he was facing a formidable enemy, but Zhang Zhijiang's attitude was very relaxed.  , he asked again: "Where did you learn that sword strike just now? Who did you learn it from?"

    Zhang Zhijiang had already forced Gao Feng into a desperate situation just now, but this sword turned the two sides into a confrontation, which shows how powerful this sword is!

    Gao Feng did not answer. This sword move was not that of the knight in shining armor.A few times, when Gao Feng took out his sword, he was only thinking about the sword he saw in the main hall of the War Demon Temple. The killing intent was like the sea, and the brilliant sword was so brilliant that he imitated that sword and it was actually like this.  He had murderous intent, but Gao Feng knew in his heart that the distance between his sword and that sword was exactly the same as that of a firefly to the sun, and there was no comparison.

    *

    Asking for monthly tickets, subscribing, and rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 220 In Tianzhu Mountain

    Zhang Zhijiang, who didn't get an answer, laughed a few times and said again: "Do you know how many people I killed to reach your level? You are really amazing!"

    This may be a compliment. The long sword in Zhang Zhijiang's hand trembled when he said this, but Gao Feng immediately moved to the side, but the other party did not move. The blood on Zhang Zhijiang's body became heavier and heavier, and the smile on his face became more and more intense.  Looking strange, he asked again: "Prince Wei asked me to ask you, if you are willing to be loyal to him, you will be the captain of the Demon Suppression Division in one month, and you can be transferred out of the capital within half a year. If you leave the town, the position of the next Fengtianhou will also be  your!

    The Captain of the Zhenmo Division is a third-grade military general and is already a high-ranking official in Daxia, but this is Qingshui Yamen. But with this grade, he can go out of the capital to serve as an important minister in the local area. That is the local emperor with the power.  The powerful and wealthy Da Fei is missing, not to mention the next promise. The inheritance of noble titles is passed down from generation to generation. Unless there are no heirs, they are selected from close relatives and the same clan. Gao Feng and other distant branches will never have this possibility.  But the promise made by the other party said that he could directly give him the position of marquis. This promise was really heavy.

    But this price was too heavy, and it was a bit false. Gao Feng naturally didn't believe it, but at this time, Zhang Zhijiang said again: "The prince also said, if you don't believe it, the prince can write a letter of guarantee to you in his own hand, and the prince will sign it."  print!"

    Gao Feng's body was shocked, and he personally guaranteed the letter, signed and sealed it. This was equivalent to directly using King Wei's throne and reputation to guarantee it, and it was equivalent to giving Gao Feng a clue.  King Wei will also suffer a big loss.  Given such a promise, this promise is more true.

    This blood general Zhang Zhijiang is not a person who speaks nonsense. What he says should be credible. With such a temptation in front of him, Gao Feng cannot be tempted. He just set up this killing situation to surround himself. After the blood general arrived, he first killed him.  Then he throws out this temptation, with such an attitude, he doesn¡¯t regard himself as a human being at all

    After throwing that condition.  Zhang Zhijiang waited with a smile. Gao Feng was thoughtful and didn't reply, but both of them were gathering strength.  In the dark night, one place was bright with golden light, and the other was flashing with red light. The power formed continued to spread out, and the nearby birds and beasts had long been frightened away or involved and smashed into pieces. With the two of them as the center, the birds and beasts in the distance were getting farther and farther.  Alarmed.

    "I won't agree!" Gao Feng replied decisively. Before he finished speaking, Zhang Zhijiang shouted: "If you don't want to, then go die!"

    In the midst of the shout, the whole person raised his sword and jumped up!  Gao Feng shouted angrily and raised his knife

    But the blood general Zhang Zhijiang's leap was just one step forward.  Gao Feng only raised his sword and made no further movements.

    Because at this moment, the entire valley and the entire Tianzhu Mountain were quiet, and all the birds and beasts were noisy.  All restlessness and even the sound of wind disappeared.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were not looking at each other at this moment. They both turned their heads and looked in the same direction, the direction of Tianzhu Canyon.

    There is nothing in that direction, you can clearly see the stars in the night sky, but Gao Feng knows.  It was not normal for there to be nothing there. Just when the two of them were about to take action, something came out of the Tianzhu Canyon.

    This existence is so huge that even though he can't see anything, Gao Feng can still feel that the other person seems to have blocked the entire world.

    Gao Feng didn't know what kind of existence it was. He only knew that the other party seemed to be looking at him. But just by noticing him, maybe his eyes were focused on him, Gao Feng felt a pressure like a mountain or a sea, and wanted to kneel down.  , wanting to lie down.

    Now Gao Feng can no longer care about the powerful blood general Zhang Zhijiang opposite him. In front of that invisible existence, Zhang Zhijiang is like an ant.

    Gao Feng found that under such pressure, he did not even dare to breathe louder, but the power bursting out of his body did not dare to weaken in the slightest, for fear that if he withdrew this power, he would be crushed by the pressure.

    The being who came out of the canyon seemed to be more interested in Gao Feng, paying more and more attention to Gao Feng. Gao Feng's body had been standing still, but his legs were gradually sinking toward the ground.

    A scream of "Ah" came from mid-air. Gao Feng turned his head with difficulty and looked, only to see one of Xuan Yu's Taoists falling from mid-air in the distance. Gao Feng could see clearly  See, this Taoist's eyes had black blood flowing down, and his face was already completely black.

    "Don't use magic detection, fall slowly, and no one should use treasures or magic to protect yourself!" Xuan Yu said sternly. The Taoists all followed the instructions sternly. If they attack Gao Feng now, Gao Feng will not be able to do anything.  Be on guard, but no one dares to take action.

    The pressure was too great. Before he knew it, half of Gao Feng's body had been completely submerged in the soil. He had used his energy to resist, but it had no effect. His body had begun to tremble.Gao Feng also inexplicably guessed that the existence that could not be seen so far was not targeting him, it was just for a look.

    But if this continues, sooner or later he will be unable to hold on. Zhang Zhijiang's condition over there is not much better. He is standing there stiffly, with his knees below the ground already submerged in the soil. At this time, the frozen soil on the mountain is as hard as iron, but the pressure is so  So big.

    "What on earth is" Zhang Zhijiang asked in a suppressed voice.

    Gao Feng naturally had no answer to this question, but suddenly, Gao Feng suddenly thought of something. That day, when the Taoist temple was slaying demons and falling endlessly in the darkness, he saw the giant.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but shudder. The little fox on the fairy mountain told him many things. The most stern thing he emphasized was not to mention this giant or even think about it.

    But it was too late. Thinking of this, the golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly brightened, but he still couldn't resist the pressure. He wiped his whole body towards the soil, his eyes closed subconsciously, but he could realize many things without his eyesight. That existence seemed to  What should I do if I reach out to catch myself?  This is simply irresistible!

    At the moment when he was buried in the ground, Gao Feng opened his eyes again. He saw brilliant light rising into the sky in the direction of the capital. No, he didn't crush the jade pendant calling for help, but in this situation  , even if Deng Tianshi comes over, he will die.

    Gao Feng just sank into the ground. Xuanyu and Zhang Zhijiang just felt the pressure on their bodies change. They both felt the pressure on their bodies lighten up. They looked at each other and Zhang Zhijiang said urgently: "Ignore Gao Feng and leave quickly!"

    ??

    There were originally more than a dozen skeletons moving around Gao Feng. Although they were also affected when Zhang Zhijiang attacked Gao Feng, the skeletons only stared at Gao Feng and kept pestering them. But now, the skeletons have long been scattered into bones.

    Hundreds of Taoist warriors came aggressively to surround Gao Feng, but when they left, less than ten of them were left. The rest of them couldn't even save their corpses, leaving only bones and dregs all over the ground.

    The only one left here is the red fox, but the red fox's consciousness is very vague now. She really wants to save Gao Feng, but since the change, everything about her body has been frozen, from her body to her body.  The spirit has completely lost its independence. This state is actually not uncommon. The weak creatures in the mountains also react like this when they face fierce beasts, and are completely frightened.

    Gao Feng did not give up. He was in the mud, and the surroundings suddenly exploded. The golden light on Gao Feng's body had become substantial, like a flame. In such a desperate situation, he had begun to break through the limit. I can't just do this.  Inexplicably explained here!

    "I" Gao Feng roared, but his voice and movements were all interrupted, and he had lost consciousness.

    Around the valley, there was silence, no one, not even any living beings. There was only a bright light in the direction of the capital, as if a sun was rising, but perhaps only Gao Feng could see this light.

    No one saw that the unconscious Gao Feng's body was rising, as if there was an invisible suction sucking him.

    When Gao Feng regained consciousness, there was still darkness in front of him, and then he screamed in pain. The power was still there, and there was no loss, but such a prime state could not weaken the pain in his body at all. Gao Feng felt that the whole body was in pain.  The person seemed to be torn apart.

    Now Gao Feng doesn't know whether he is in the Immortal Mountain or in the real world, because there is a huge force above him grabbing him. The feeling of existence is still there, but compared to before he lost consciousness, there is also a huge force below him dragging him.  , these two huge forces are fighting for their bodies.

    Gao Feng knew that he also had divine power, but he also knew that even if his power increased a hundred times a thousand times, there was no way to compare with the two forces pulling him.

    ¡°What is the being that emerged from the canyon of Tianzhu Mountain? It has such power, so what is the being beneath him?

    "Let go!" A scream suddenly came from the direction below. The moment the shout broke out, the force pulling Gao Feng from below increased suddenly, and Gao Feng was pulled over at once.

    Gao Feng's eyes immediately lit up and he was out of the darkness. He was falling rapidly, the wind was whistling in his ears. At this time, the power from both sides disappeared. Gao Feng's body was much more relaxed. He looked left and right in the air.  But he found that he had indeed arrived at the Fairy Mountain, but this time he was not at the foot of the mountain, but falling directly towards the second level of the mountain.

    Not knowing how high he fell, Gao Feng found that he could actually look at the third level of the mountain. There were several quaint buildings on the third level of the mountain. They looked like villages, but they also looked like government offices, but thisThe image just flashed and then disappeared.

    There is a big gap between the third-level mountain and the second-level mountain. When Gao Feng descends, he can see the other end of the main hall of the War Demon Temple, which is the beginning of the road to the third level. There are also stone tablets on the other side.  Look at what words are engraved on the stone tablet, the person falls again, and the stone tablet disappears from sight.

    Thank you all, please vote for me, please subscribe, please give me rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 221: That Existence

    The fastest hand typing in this text ¡ï.7yc¡ï Just as he was about to touch the stone road, the energy in Gao Feng's palms burst out, and he slapped it downwards. However, when the energy came out, his body's falling momentum did not slow down at all.  Baidu search: (.7yc) July Chinese (7ycp://.7yc/ July Chinese (7ycp://.7yc/

    With a "plop", Gao Feng fell heavily on the stone slab. There were indeed too many mysteries in the fairy mountain. The stone slab was not damaged at all. Gao Feng fell to pieces.

    Gao Feng struggled to get up, and the first thing he looked at was the main hall of the War Demon Temple. See if the middle-aged swordsman sitting in the hall was still there. The killing intent surged, and the brilliant sword struck deeply into Gao Feng's body.  In my memory, it feels like a nightmare.

    In the empty hall, there was no one sitting on that seat. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he noticed the movement. He turned his head and saw the snow-white little fox and the middle-aged swordsman standing quietly at the entrance of the mountain road on the edge of the second level of the Immortal Mountain.  Pointing towards the outside of the mountain.

    What is there outside the mountain? Isn¡¯t the entire fairy mountain surrounded by clouds and mist?  Looking in their direction, Gao Feng was also stunned

    Standing on the edge of the second layer of the mountain, the outside is no longer thick clouds and mist wrapping the mountain. Instead, it has turned into a sea of ??clouds. The level of the sea of ??clouds is below the second layer of the fairy mountain. Standing on a high mountain and overlooking the clouds and mist is a similar feeling. I don¡¯t know.  Whether the fairy mountain suddenly became higher or the clouds suddenly lowered, the sea of ??clouds was vast and vast, and the scenery was majestic and majestic.

    But Gao Feng couldn't notice this anymore. In the direction they were looking, there should be a huge thing floating above the sea of ??clouds very far away from here.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from each other is thousands of miles away, a mountain over there seems to be just the size of a pinhead, but that behemoth.  This side looks like a fist!

    When Gao Feng thought about this proportion, he was extremely frightened. What a huge thing it was. It was so huge that it exceeded Gao Feng's common sense. This giant thing had four wings and six long legs, but no head could be seen.  What position.  The whole body seems to be in the shape of an egg.

    After taking one look, Gao Feng's whole body began to tremble. Even just looking at this giant thing in mid-air gave people endless oppression.  This kind of oppression made Gao Feng immediately understand that this was the existence from the Tianzhu Mountain Canyon.

    What exactly is such a huge existence?  Gao Feng thought subconsciously.  The only one who could compare with this existence was the giant. Thinking of this, Gao Feng hurriedly shook his head and couldn't think about it.

    After entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng subconsciously felt relaxed, but he soon discovered that the atmosphere was not so relaxing. The little fox standing on the edge of the mountain was swinging its tails rapidly, and the hair all over his body was standing up, and the rest of his body was  like a statue.  Geniuses remember it in one second, (7yc) just stare ahead.

    The middle-aged swordsman standing next to the little fox also had his hand on the hilt of his sword. When Gao Feng saw this detail, he felt as if his eyes were being pricked by needles. This was the expression of this swordsman's killing intent and sword energy.  .

    A little fox who calls himself Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  That peerless swordsman was so faced with a formidable enemy. The enemy they faced would be no other than that behemoth floating above the sea of ??clouds. What on earth was that?

    Gao Feng suddenly thought of the sweet cry of "let go", with a soft voice.  It was extremely pleasant to the ear. The person who made this sound must be a beautiful woman with unparalleled grace. But if you think about it carefully, this voice clearly belongs to the little fox Hu Jiu.

    It was extremely quiet on the Fairy Mountain, and the existence floating far away was motionless. Gao Feng understood that even though the distance was so far, the two sides were not looking at each other, but confronting each other!

    The relaxation that he felt when he first arrived on the Fairy Mountain slowly dissipated, and Gao Feng also became nervous. Only then did Gao Feng realize that he was very strong in this world, one person could defeat hundreds of people, but at this moment, he could not do anything to help.  This level of fighting is something I can't even look up to.

    Suddenly there was thunder in the sky. In Gao Feng's impression, Fairy Mountain was an independent world. There had never been changes in wind, rain, thunder and lightning. Where did this thunder come from? Gao Feng discovered it after a moment of surprise.  , this is not thunder, but laughter

    Gao Feng immediately looked at the huge thing in the distance. Only it could make such a noise. The giant thing that had been suspended there flapped its wings and slowly disappeared from the sky.

    Rather than flying away, it slowly disappeared and was completely invisible. Gao Feng couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. Only then did he realize that it wasn't that he didn't feel the pressure just now, but that he just didn't feel it.

    Without that giant thing, the suffocating atmosphere on the Fairy Mountain dissipated, but another question came to Gao Feng's mind. Where is the Fairy Mountain? According to what the little fox once said, the Fairy Mountain is in Gao Feng's heart, but Gao Feng doesn't.  I feel like my body has such a vast world.

    Outside is the boundless vast sea of ??clouds, looking up is boundless emptiness, the top is not the sky, it is just emptiness. This kind of space seems not to be in the world, but the body is full of flesh and blood, where can there be such a place.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The curtain on the stage was closed, and the thick fog that appeared out of thin air obscured our sight again, and the fairy mountain returned to the way it had been when Gao Feng came before.

    After the clouds and mist closed, the little fox and the middle-aged swordsman both turned around. The little fox's two tails shook a little slower. It looked at Gao Feng and said with emotion: "How come you always provoke such a big guy?"  ?¡±

    This question really made Gao Feng dumbfounded. If today's four-winged six-legged behemoth and that day's giant giant could have known in advance, they would have run as far as they could, so how could they dare to provoke them? There was no way to answer this, so I had to say  He described the battle that took place in the Tianzhu Mountains in detail, and at the end he asked: "Senior, what is he?"

    "Why are you asking so much?" the little fox said angrily, but the middle-aged swordsman beside him said to himself: "On the other side of Tianzhu Mountain, there is that"

    Gao Feng was stunned on the side, staring at the middle-aged swordsman with his mouth open. This was actually a real person, not a war partner like Arrow Lady or Tauren. But how could there be a real person on this fairy mountain?

    The middle-aged swordsman shook his head and walked towards the main hall of the Demon War Temple with his hands behind his back, mumbling, "Where is Zhongjing"

    Is there anyone in the world who doesn¡¯t know about Zhongjing?  Even the foreigners in the wilderness outside the borders of Daxia have heard the name of this largest city in the world.

    Astonished, when the middle-aged swordsman passed by him, Gao Feng quickly saluted and said, "Junior Gao Feng has met your senior, but you still don't know his surname?"

    "My surname is Rui. I forgot my name. Just call me Lao Rui." The middle-aged man said lightly. Gao Feng was shocked again. Such a peerless swordsman was actually called Lao Rui. What does it mean if he forgets his name? Is this the fairy mountain?  The little fox has forgotten so many traditions, and this middle-aged swordsman even forgot his name?  In fact, what makes Gao Feng feel most shocked is that besides himself, there are other living people on this fairy mountain. Gao Feng always thought that all this should be exclusive to him, because it is in his own body and is his own.  In exchange for his life, there are other living people, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.

    The middle-aged swordsman who called himself Lao Rui didn't care what Gao Feng was thinking. He walked into the War Demon Temple with his hands behind his back and looked at Gao Feng in trance. The little fox next to him impatiently urged: "A trace of  "Remnant Soul Sword Intent, you still stupidly call him senior, go for it, go for it, this mountain is boring!"

    ??Remnant Soul Sword Intent?  Does that mean this is not a human being?  But the middle-aged swordsman behaved like a dead thing. Gao Feng blurted out and asked: "Senior Hu Jiu, isn't this a living person?"

    "Besides you, are there any other living people here?" the little fox replied irritably.

    This is really unbelievable. Gao Feng shook his head and said with emotion: "I can't see or feel it at all. He is just a living person in this world."

    "If you are strong enough, you may condense into one like this after you die. Go in quickly. If you can't win, get out quickly. In this situation, do you still dare to stay in the fairy mountain longer?" The little fox became more and more anxious.

    "Senior, can you know what's going on outside?" Gao Feng understood what the little fox said, and turned around and walked towards the main hall of the Demon War Temple. But for the first time today, he saw the clouds and mists around the fairy mountain dispersing. Many of the common sense he took for granted was gone.  It's because he was shaken. Can the little fox clearly see every move he makes?

    "I can't see anything, but you even provoked that big guy, how dare you lie outside like that?" the little fox screamed.

    Gao Feng's body was shaken. Entering the fairy mountain was only temporarily safe. According to previous experience, the four-winged and six-legged giant might have been forced back, but he would most likely be in a coma outside. If at this time  If anyone comes, the consequences will be serious.

    "Junior knows!" Although he had a lot to say to the little fox, it was not the time to talk much at this time. Gao Feng strode towards the Demon War Temple.

    In the main hall of the War Demon Temple, the middle-aged swordsman stood there looking into the distance, as if he was thinking about something. Senior Hu Jiu said that he was not a real person, but just a trace of the remnant sword intention, but looking at his demeanor and behavior, it was completely  Conscious look.

    Gao Feng had a wry smile on his face. He still didn't know how to fight against the middle-aged swordsman's sword. He took the initiative this time just to get out of the mountain earlier when he was injured. No matter how you look at it, it's not much different from seeking death.

    Before stepping onto the steps, Gao Feng thought of the battle with Zhang Zhijiang. The opponent was stronger than him in all aspects and completely suppressed him from the beginning. If it hadn't been for that counterattack, there would have been no way to come back.

    &nbsp; Facing this peerless swordsman, since you can¡¯t figure out the opponent¡¯s sword, then I¡¯ll take the initiative to attack you and hit you, and I¡¯ll hit mine!

    Gao Feng stepped onto the steps, and with the power of this step, he rushed forward and entered the immortal mountain from the real world. The long sword in his hand was still in his hand. The middle-aged swordsman did not sit on the couch this time. When he saw Gao Feng  Rushing towards him, the swordsman drew his sword calmly. Gao Feng could see these movements clearly.

    But as soon as the sword was unsheathed, Gao Feng's vision immediately filled with bright light. He still didn't know where the sword came from and what kind of movement it made¡ª¡ª

    It¡¯s the end of the month, everyone please vote for us!  (July Chinese(7yc)Íø.7ycYour support is my biggest motivation.) [Geniuses remember in one second.7yc]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chapter 221: That existence is over, you can return to {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 222 Coming out of the mountain

    <div>

    It's just that this time Gao Feng didn't think about how to dodge. He also made his own move. He didn't dodge or dodge. He slashed forward with his long sword and met the cold sword light. The moment he took out the sword, Gao Feng suddenly realized that he could see clearly.  Knowing the trajectory of the opponent's sword, this sword is very simple, there are no complicated changes, it is just a sweep, but the speed, power and direction of this movement are extremely precise, making it impossible to dodge.

    There was no way to avoid it, but the sword struck by Gao Feng was an imitation of this sword. Gao Feng obtained it with determination. He had already unleashed his true wrath in bloody battles with hundreds of enemies in this world. In the main hall of the Demon War Temple,  Gao Feng now has the courage to fight to the death.

    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s sword was bound to hit Gao Feng, but Gao Feng¡¯s sword would also hit him. Gao Feng saw a smile on the middle-aged swordsman¡¯s lips, but there was appreciation in the smile.

    The sword light of the peerless sword suddenly disappeared, and countless sword flowers suddenly appeared in front of Gao Feng, as if a meteor was streaking across the sky. Just when you thought the meteor was going to hit the ground, the meteor suddenly turned into countless petals and sprinkled down like a dream.  Illusive and wonderful.

    Gao Feng felt lightning flash in his heart when he used this sword. In the pine forest of Qiongshi Tiansong, Bai Sheng, the charming tree pine tree, had used a very similar sword. The complicated moves were all illusions, and there were killing moves hidden in the dark.

    Gao Feng did not stop his movements. He moved forward with his sword. Since the sword flower in front of him was empty, why bother and just continue to attack.

    In the flash of light and stone, Gao Feng's long knife collided with the sword flowers, one, two, three Every time it hit one, Gao Feng felt a huge repulsive force, and he was horrified.  There are hundreds of sword flowers in front of me. If every move is real, then the opponent will have a thousand hands.

    But now Gao Feng no longer dared to stop his momentum, but when his sword collided with the fifth sword flower, the power and speed of his sword had completely disappeared.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s heart, the sword flowers held up in the air are just feints and afterimages, as long as he is on guard.  These will naturally disappear, but after such a head-on collision, not a single sword flower disappeared.  Still densely packed in front of him, Gao Feng was already frightened, reaching this level.  I have to bite the bullet and take another move.

    In an instant, the countless sword flowers hanging in mid-air suddenly turned into countless stabbing swords. Gao Feng's movements were too old, and he could only block a few swords with all his strength, but the rest pierced into his body mercilessly.  , every sword strike is not a false move, every sword blow is a killing blow!

    It was really extremely painful at this time. My body was pierced by countless sharp swords. Although I couldn't see it, I could imagine that my body had become like a honeycomb sieve.  The pain seemed to have been cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. At this moment, Gao Feng's body immediately stiffened, and his mouth opened wide in pain, but he could not shout anything.

    as usual.  His vision turned black, he lost consciousness, and he should have returned to the living world next. Gao Feng actually wanted to smile bitterly in the extremely painful state. It was really easy for this peerless swordsman named "Rui" to come out of the mountain.

    Return to the present world.  The pain experienced on the Fairy Mountain would not disappear immediately. Gao Feng's whole body twitched subconsciously, and the pain caused him to be soaked in cold sweat instantly.

    "Your Majesty, are you awake?" Hearing the lowered voice, there was quite a surprise in the tone. It was the red fox Yuexiang.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng realized that he was being dragged. It just stopped. Gao Feng took a breath to calm down his body. He stood up and took a look, but found that he was no longer in the position when he fainted.

    The red fox was at his feet, and there were traces of teeth on his trouser legs. Gao Feng could deduce that the red fox had just dragged him away from that position.

    If you faint over there, whether Zhang Zhijiang, Xuan Yu and others came back just now, or whoever comes from elsewhere, you will be in danger if you are unconscious after fainting. This red fox is really not afraid of danger and does his best to drag himself away.

    Gao Feng fought fiercely with those Taoists, and exchanged a few blows with Zhang Zhijiang. There were no scars on his body, but now he felt like a small knife was cutting and pulling in his body with every slightest movement, and the pain was abnormal.

    "How long have I been unconscious?" Gao Feng asked.

    As soon as he asked this question, Gao Feng felt something in his heart and looked towards the capital. At this time, there were several rays of light flying towards this side.

    This ambush and the subsequent fierce battle were planned by people from the Wei Palace. Gao Feng was quite innocent, but now Gao Feng did not want others to know about this battle. There were too many things that could not be explained, and there was no evidence.  What to prove? If you rashly tell the story of King Wei, no one will believe it. If you don't tell it, it will bring disaster to yourself.

    Gao Feng gritted his teeth, activated his internal energy, jumped up from the ground, picked up the red fox and ran towards the valley on the other side. After running over the top of the mountain, he lay down and gathered all his breath.

    ??Three rays of light flew quickly, watching from a distanceAt that moment, Gao Feng thought it was a Taoist priest from the Taoist Academy flying over, but when the light reached his head, the three lights intertwined with each other and formed a pentagonal figure in mid-air.  In the pentagonal figure, runic characters and various patterns are constantly changing.

    This pentagonal pattern looked like it was only about ten feet in diameter in mid-air, but it quickly grew in size as it fell, and the valley where the battle took place was shrouded in it. It was such a grand spell. Gao Feng recognized many of the runes in it, but  I don't understand the function of this entire magic circle, but I just feel a strong coercion from this figure.

    After the magic circle shot from the capital was printed on the ground, the brilliance connecting the Tianzhu Mountain Area and the capital immediately disappeared. Everything returned to normal, and the darkness of night filled the place again.

    Gao Feng did not dare to move. The terrifying existence had disappeared from his senses. Gao Feng carefully spread his senses. The mountainous area returned to normal. The surroundings of the valley were very quiet, but the distant edges gradually became quiet.  With the commotion, the birds and beasts that had just been alarmed began to move again.

    Red Fox was held in Gao Feng's arms and stayed motionless and quiet. The winter night was cold, but it was warm for the two of them to be so crowded together. He felt that there was nothing strange around him. Gao Feng put Red Fox down and smiled bitterly and whispered: "Originally  I thought you could leave while you're out of the city, but I didn't expect that Tianzhu Mountain is even more dangerous than the capital city. Wait until you leave the mountain tomorrow before walking on the road!"

    After hearing Gao Feng's words, Red Fox said nothing, but used his front paws to dig out the fur under his neck a few times, and placed two small pendants in front of Gao Feng. However, it was Jian Ji's small arrow and a small pendant.  The metal calf head and the copper beads, Red Fox Yuexiang whispered: "Your Majesty's most precious concubine has been brought back."

    During the fierce battle, neither Arrow Girl nor the Tauren warrior had time to take it back. This red fox was really attentive. Gao Feng opened his palm and found a helmet-like pendant in his palm.

    He used the dragon-binding rope to collect these small pendants. Gao Feng took a closer look. These pendants are not only useful in transforming into various warriors, but also can be transformed into various weapons. They can also be used to fight against things in the Demon Temple.  They are really used for fighting, but I don¡¯t know what kind of pendant the middle-aged swordsman will transform into.

    Thinking of the existence of this self-proclaimed "Laorui", Gao Feng felt pain everywhere in his body. As a warrior, Gao Feng had no way of judging what level this middle-aged swordsman had reached and how strong or weak he was.  It hides the reality of one's own family, but it is too strong, so strong that it is impossible to estimate, like an ant can never know how high the mountain is.

    Moreover, Gao Feng also vaguely felt that the middle-aged swordsman had left room for the two breakthroughs. With such brilliant sword light and weird dots of sword flowers, the opponent had not yet exhausted all his strength. This was how powerful he was.  What a situation.

    "Your Majesty? Your Majesty? Let's hide here tonight. Is it more appropriate to hide somewhere else?" Seeing Gao Feng stunned there, Red Fox couldn't help but ask.

    Only then did Gao Feng react, hesitating for a moment and whispered: "No, it's safe here now!"

    Because of the four-winged and six-legged giant, Zhang Zhijiang, Xuanyu and others will definitely not come back, and this four-winged and six-legged giant will definitely not appear again now. Although there is no reason, Gao Feng understands that if there is  If it is dangerous, the senior little fox on the Fairy Mountain must have an explanation, and the Guanghua Array flying from the direction of the capital is also one of the reasons. The current Tianzhu Mountain Area makes people feel peaceful.

    And there is no telling whether there is an enemy ambush outside this area, or whether there is anything similar to that behemoth.

    Red fox Yuexiang now has almost unconditional trust in Gao Feng. Since Gao Feng said this, she did not refute, but just nodded quietly.

    Only now did Gao Feng feel completely relaxed. It was only then that he discovered that his "destroying" glove treasure phantom had been broken, and the "Sky Armor" on his body was completely destroyed. The behemoth was exerting pressure on him.  At that time, these magical treasures had no protective effect at all.

    " If this happened to others, he would definitely feel extremely distressed, but for Gao Feng, this is nothing. If the Noble Phantasm is broken, it will be another one. The most important thing is that the person himself is fine.

    After experiencing this night of fighting and the sudden strange situation, Gao Feng and Red Fox were either thinking or shocked. Neither of them said anything, and they just spent the night in silence.

    After dawn, Gao Feng and Red Fox did not go directly out of the mountain. Instead, they went to the valley where they fought last night. Gao Feng used the dragon-binding rope to collect all the remaining weapons, armor, bones and corpses, and then  He dug a big hole and buried it before heading out.

    Any traces that should be cleaned should also be cleaned to avoid causing trouble in the future.It's not necessary trouble, after all, everyone in the capital knows that Gao Feng has been hunting in the mountains these days.

    Going back along the way, Gao Feng did not leave quickly this time. The battle last night made him quite tired, not only physically but also mentally. However, this time the killing was finally passed safely, giving King Wei those  A hard blow¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your support {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 223 Wait a minute

    <div>

    Walking out of the battlefield, Gao Feng suddenly thought of one thing. After coming out of the mountain, he didn't know whether the Shangzhou Bo Shizi and the others were still there. If they were waiting there, what would their expressions be like when they saw him walking out safely.

    After passing two mountain passes, we walked to the place where Gao Feng camped the night before. Gao Feng buried the body of the packhorse and the broken luggage. But after leaving here, Gao Feng did not go out along the original road. Instead, he went to the right.  Turn away.

    Regarding the sudden change, Red Fox Yuexiang thought that Gao Feng had remembered the wrong way, and quickly reminded him: "Your Majesty, the road is not this way."

    "I know, it's just that I heard other noises!" Gao Feng replied with a smile. Seeing that Gao Feng seemed to be in a good mood, Red Fox said no more.

    Although there was no mountain road, everything was flat ground in front of Gao Feng and Red Fox. They quickly climbed over the mountain, and before they even walked down from the top of the mountain, they saw a commotion in the woods opposite, and a huge  The black bear rushed out from inside. Bears have to hibernate, but sometimes they wake up in winter and go back to hibernation after eating. The bears they encounter at this time are all ferocious and abnormal.

    " But to Gao Feng and Red Fox Yuexiang, the bear is just an ordinary wild animal. It's nothing. If they don't come to provoke them, that's all. If they come, the bear will die on its own.

    But the two people on the mountain immediately saw that something was wrong. The giant bear that rushed out was not for hunting, but looked more like running for its life. The bear had only ran a dozen steps, but another one ran out of the woods. It was  That alien dark horse.

    Cows and horses eat grass, bears and tigers eat meat, but now it is the horses chasing the black bears. See this scene.  Gao Feng really felt weird.

    The black horse was really not slow. He caught up with him in just a few steps. He raised his front hooves and kicked hard, sending the black bear flying. The black bear didn't move after it landed on the ground. It was obviously kicked to death.

    The black horse clucked proudly, then stepped forward to bite him.  At this moment, Gao Feng coughed on the mountain. After all, it was a different species.  A cough can be heard clearly even from such a distance.

    Seeing Gao Feng standing there, the dark horse that was so arrogant just now was immediately discouraged, and Gao Feng waved to it.  The black horse did not dare to violate anything and ran towards the mountain quickly.

    The red fox beside him couldn't help laughing when he saw the black horse like this. Gao Feng also said with a smile: "It's always inconvenient to go out and let others see it."

    As he spoke, he raised his hand, and the dragon rope came out, directly rolling the black bear over. The saddle, bridle, and harness on the black horse were still there. Gao Feng put the black bear into the silver medal and rode on the black horse.  Take the red fox and head out of the mountain together.

    This time, Gao Feng did not restrain the black horse when he went out of the mountain. He let it run freely. To the black horse, running on this mountain road was no different from running on flat ground.

    It didn¡¯t take long for us to arrive at the agreed meeting place. There were already people waiting there on the river beach.

    I saw these people from a distance.  Gao Feng couldn't help but sneer. He set out early in the morning and at such a speed. Who could compare to him? But there were still people who arrived earlier than him. This only meant that people like Shangzhou Bo Qi Yunhe didn't go in at all.

    When Gao Feng approached the camp with one man and one horse.  The guards of the camp discovered him, and everyone in the camp was shocked. They might not be able to see Gao Feng's expression, but Gao Feng could clearly see the shocked expressions on everyone's faces. The face of Qi Yunhe, the uncle of Shangzhou, was full of shock.  He was incredibly shocked, while others still looked down upon him and laughed.

    Seeing these performances, Gao Feng became more and more certain of his judgment. Qi Yunhe probably knew the inside story, and the others were most likely instigated.

    "Excuse me for waiting!" Gao Feng greeted with a smile. After saying this, Shangzhou Bo Qi Yunhe, who had always been polite, didn't react. He just looked at Gao Feng blankly, his expression and eyes full of astonishment.  look.

    Gao Feng immediately turned over and dismounted, but the red fox was hiding in the saddle bag. When Gao Feng dismounted, he heard two dudes outside the circle sneered and said in a low voice: "I went into the mountain stupidly, and I feel good about it!"  "

    It was only then that Qi Yunhe reacted. He turned around and glared at his companions, then stepped forward with a smile and said, "Yes, everyone has come back early and is waiting for you, brother Gao. How was your harvest in the mountains?"

    Gao Feng also had a smile on his face and answered: "I encountered more than a hundred wild dogs last night and killed more than ninety of them. The packhorse also died and the luggage was lost. In the end, only this mount was left. It's really not a good thing.  .¡±

    Hearing Gao Feng talk about wild dogs, Qi Yunhe's eyes twitched a few times, and his face was already a little tense, but he still forced a smile, but his companions behind him laughed out loud, as if they had heard something extremely ridiculous.

    "Mr. Gao, you said you killed more than ninety wild dogs. Where are these wild dogs? Take them out and give them toLet¡¯s take a look!  "One person said.

    Gao Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "At that time, I didn't care about this, I couldn't take it out."

    Hearing Gao Feng's answer, the dude who asked the question snorted and said with a sneer: "Master Gao, do you still remember the gambling match we had before entering the mountain? Brother, I'm not lucky, and I didn't catch any big prey, but at least I didn't.  Come out empty-handed, little ones, lift up the yellow sheep!"

    As soon as he said this, several other people also started shouting. The prey in Tianzhu Mountain was indeed getting more and more inward. Qi Yunhe and his group did not enter the mountain at all, so naturally they would not gain much, but they  There were many guards and many men, and each of them killed several prey.

    The guards carried out the prey, some shot two yellow sheep, and some shot a few pheasants. The best scorer was Qi Yunhe, who shot a wild boar and three hares.

    Although the game prey, such as yellow sheep, is large, it is not as difficult as hunting wild animals such as wild boars. After Qi Yunhe and his companions praised each other, they all regarded Qi Yunhe as the winner of the hunting meeting, but at this time Qi Yunhe  But he looked distracted, because he never thought that Gao Feng could come out of the mountain.

    Seeing his appearance, Gao Feng could probably guess that Xuanyu and the others had not informed this person of anything.

    Others did not notice this, and one person shouted loudly: "Since Mr. Gao has empty hands, he will be the last in this hunting party!"

    Except for Qi Yunhe, everyone burst into laughter, but Gao Feng slapped his forehead and said with a smile: "I'm so sorry, Gao hit one casually when he went into the mountain, put it on his body, but forgot to take it out."

    "Where is this prey? Could it be a sparrow that Mr. Gao is carrying directly in his arms?" Someone asked jokingly, and everyone burst into laughter.

    Gao Feng wiped it on his waist and threw the giant bear in front of him. It weighed almost a thousand kilograms and landed with a loud sound.

    Although this giant bear is a corpse, it is a ferocious beast after all, and it was kicked to death by a black horse. There are no wounds on its body, and it looks little different from being alive.

    Everyone around was caught off guard. After they saw clearly that it was a giant bear, the young man who said it was a "sparrow" was so frightened that he screamed and stepped back, unable to stand still. He sat directly on the ground. The other people also hurriedly stepped back.  .

    Among the wild beasts in the mountains, apart from those alien species and monsters, bears and tigers are at the top. If the black bear is angry, even the tiger will be forced back. As soon as Gao Feng took out the prey, he immediately outclassed the others.

    "Everyone has taken out the prey. From this point of view, Gao should be the first. There is no doubt about it!" Gao Feng said with a smile.

    One after another, those dandy boys who showed off their power were slapped hard on the face by Gao Feng. They were extremely humiliated and their faces were livid. However, Qi Yunhe quickly returned to normal and stepped forward with a smile on his face and said:  "Congratulations to Brother Gao. Brother Gao won the first prize in this hunting party. According to the prizes determined at that time, brothers will be a host. I wonder when Brother Gao will be free?"

    Gao Feng got on his horse and said with a smile: "We'll talk about it later, Prince Qi. Gao reminds you that there are strongmen and bandits inside and outside the mountains. You have to be careful. Gao still has something to do, so go ahead!"

    When he said the word "be careful", Gao Feng's eyes suddenly sharpened. Qi Yunhe could naturally understand the meaning of these words, and his face turned pale. Gao Feng's sharp eyes seemed to be able to penetrate people's hearts, making him  My whole body was cold.

    With the sound of horse hooves, Gao Feng rode away on horseback. A group of people were slapped in the face by Gao Feng. Everyone was unwilling and wanted to curse, but they didn't dare to say anything when they looked at the dead bear on the ground.

    Qi Yunhe looked at Gao Feng's back with a pale face, his body swayed, but he was unsteady and sat down on the ground.

    After this alien black horse ran away from the battlefield, it was quite free in the mountains these days. Once it hit the road, it ran wildly. Not long after, it was out of the mountainous area and onto the main road.

    When halfway through, Gao Feng stopped the horse, opened the bag on the saddle, and said with a smile: "It should be safe here, you can leave now."

    Red fox Yuexiang silently poked her head out of the bag and looked around. The place was surrounded by wealthy manors and orchards, and there were many pedestrians on the road. There would indeed be no danger if she left here.

    "Your Majesty's great kindness, I will never forget it. Please keep me by your side and do your best" Red Fox Yuexiang said hesitantly.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "There are too many dangers around me, and there are too many inconveniences. You should go back to the North to practice!"

    After Red Fox Yuexiang was quiet for a while, she came out of the bagHe jumped out and jumped into the grass on the side of the road. Gao Feng and the grass were there to cover him, so it was difficult for pedestrians to see him. The red fox man stood up, raised his front paws, bowed three times to Gao Feng, and said solemnly.  : "Your Majesty is so kind to you. I will keep Yuexiang in my heart. From now on, I will pray for you every day. Now I say goodbye!"

    Gao Feng nodded on the horse. They were about to leave, and he didn't feel very comfortable. Although Yuexiang was a different kind, but in the past few days, Yuexiang had a gentle personality, shrewdness, meticulousness, and broad knowledge. Gao Feng felt quite comfortable.

    Yuexiang didn¡¯t walk quickly. Gao Feng looked at her back, but he thought that this fox demon was involved with him, and so many terrible enemies would also be targeting her

    "Wait a minute!" Gao Feng suddenly said, and the red fox Yuexiang stopped suddenly, turned around quickly, and stared at Gao Feng with her crystal red eyes¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 224 Everyone remembers the Holy Shou Contest

    "Now that the house is big, it's hard to live alone. I need someone to serve as a servant and maid. If you don't feel aggrieved, are you willing to come?" Gao Feng said slowly.

    Gao Feng's current status is not low. In a place like the capital, there are certain rules for what status should be associated with what pomp and circumstance. It is extremely abnormal for Gao Feng to live alone in a big house, but it is necessary to recruit those who have never met before.  Gao Feng would not accept an acquaintance coming in, or someone from the accepting clan, nor would he be reassured because he had too many secrets.

    Rather than doing this, it is better to find someone who can make you feel at ease. This red fox Yuexiang is just right, and he can take this opportunity to protect Yuexiang and ensure her safety.

    "How can I be wronged? It is my blessing to be able to serve your Majesty!" You can hear the joy in Red Fox Yuexiang's voice. She ran back in a few steps and jumped back into the bag.

    Gao Feng smiled, shook the reins, and the horse started running again. Gao Feng was silent for a while, and then said on the horse: "I have many things that cannot be known to outsiders, and your fellow tribesmen cannot know either. The appearance you had in Yuelou."  It can¡¯t be used anymore. You need to become more normal. I have many enemies. You have to be careful at all times. Can you do this? If you can¡¯t, I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. You can just leave!¡±

    Red Fox poked his head out of the bag, turned to Gao Feng and said, "Since I have become your Majesty's slave, I will abide by your Majesty's rules."

    Riding horse to the gate of the capital, Gao Feng saw several acquaintances here. One of them was Gao De, the personal attendant of Fengtian Hou. He and two young servants of the Gao family were looking around at the door.  Seeing Gao Feng arriving, Gao De breathed a sigh of relief, turned around and gave instructions. The young servant following him nodded, mounted his horse and headed towards the city. Gao De then stepped forward to salute Gao Feng and said: "  Master Feng has worked hard on this journey. The Marquis has prepared a banquet to welcome the young master."

    Gao Feng nodded on the horse and said thank you for your hard work.  As soon as Gao De finished making arrangements, Gao Feng noticed the movements of other people at the city gate.

    Gaode sent someone back to report the news and did this in front of the city gate.  It's not just Gao De. Gao Feng also noticed that several other teams were doing the same thing. Since gaining the power of the God-Suppressing Art, Gao Feng also had the ability to remember photographs. Among the other teams, one person  He had appeared with Zhao Qiu before. One of them was a servant of the Prince of Qin's Mansion, and another was a servant of the Prince of Lai's Mansion. This was something he could recognize.

    "In addition, there is a person on the top of the city whom I don't recognize.  But he also knew the origin of this person. He could easily identify it from his clothes. The person at the top of the city should have been sent by the Taoist Academy. In addition to these people, there were two groups of people whose origins Gao Feng didn't know.  Not only that, but also the forces involved.

    Gao Feng sighed in his heart, he went out to participate in a hunting party, and it was really interesting that so many people cared about him.

    In the past few days of the Tianzhu Mountain Hunting Club, Gao Feng saw incredible beings and fought to the death with truly powerful warriors.  Although the loss of strength was not great, his spirit was also extremely exhausted. Gao Feng returned directly to Fengtianfang.

    After returning home, he put the black horse back into the stable. Red Fox entered the house with familiarity. Gao Xian, the housekeeper of the Hou Mansion, came over to invite him, saying that the Marquis invited Master Feng to come over and talk.

    Gao Tianhai greeted, Gao Feng had to go there even if he wanted to rest. He took off his broken armor and followed Gao Xian.

    "You are an important figure in our Gao family. We should avoid such risky things in the future." As soon as they met, Gao Tianhai said with concern.

    "Thank you for your concern, uncle." Gao Feng thanked him, and the two chatted politely for a few words. Gao Tianhai then asked: "What will happen to the hunting? Can those people take action?"

    "Qi Yunhe and those people didn't take action. There were others who took action, including monks with sorcery, Taoists from Qingxu Sect, and warriors from various places. There were almost more than a hundred people in total." Gao Feng briefly stated a few words,  Gao Tianhai's expression became cautious and he asked in a deep voice, "How did you deal with it?"

    With hundreds of people against one, and there are people at the level of Qingxu Sect, Gao Feng is alone. How he can escape from such a killing situation and how he should deal with it is hard for Gao Tianhai to imagine.

    "I killed more than ninety people, and the rest ran away." Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    Hearing this answer, Gao Tianhai was stunned. He knew that Gao Feng was very strong, but he didn't expect that he would be so strong. "Kill more than ninety people." When he said this, Gao Feng's attitude was very calm.  , as if to say another common thing.

    Gao Tianhai felt awe-struck in his heart, and his face became serious. When he spoke again, his tone and attitude changed. It was no longer the cordiality of an elder to a junior, but rather formal, as if they were between equals.

    "Gao Feng, the Shengshou Competition is about to begin. Do you know this?"?" Gao Tianhai asked.

    Unexpectedly, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai also talked about this holy longevity competition. Gao Feng was stunned, nodded and said: "My nephew knows this. Lieutenant Hong of the Demon Suppressing Division recommended my nephew to participate as a representative of the Demon Suppressing Division."

    "He strikes quickly!" Gao Tianhai muttered, but with a smile on his face, he said, "Since you know, there is no need to explain more. Are you willing to participate in this competition for our Gao family?"

    Gao Feng was stunned and asked: "But my nephew has already agreed to the Demon Suppression Division, this"

    Gao Tianhai interrupted him with a smile, and said leisurely: "It doesn't matter. You are originally from the Gao family, working in the Demon Suppression Division, and participating in this Holy Shou Competition, you represent two places."

    He originally wanted to participate in this competition, and he also learned from Qiu Wenwei that Li Meng from Huwei Camp would also participate. Since the clan also wanted him to represent him, Gao Feng would certainly not refuse.

    "In that case, my nephew is willing to fight!" Gao Feng replied loudly.

    Hearing Gao Feng's affirmative answer, Gao Tianhai nodded repeatedly, with a thicker smile on his face. He slammed the table and said, "You must get a good ranking this time and come back to bring glory to our Gao family, so as not to waste the time."  People from the Yue family and Zhao family are arrogant all day long and show off everywhere!"

    The Yue family of Wei Guo Gong and the Zhao family of Tongtianhou are both noble families in the capital. The two families have one thing in common, that is, the martial arts is prosperous. The children in the family practice martial arts diligently, and many of them serve as generals in various places.  All are famous.

    For a family like this, events like the Holy Shou Contest will naturally not be missed. Presumably, they have arranged for the outstanding children of the family to participate.

    "Excuse me, uncle, who from the Yue family and the Zhao family will participate in the Shengshou Competition?"

    When asked about this, Gao Tianhai coughed a few times before speaking: "It is said that the person sent by the Yue family is Yue Xiaoyan, and the person sent by the Zhao family is Zhao Yucang."

    "Yue Xiaoyan? Could it be that 'martial arts wizard', Zhao Yucang? Is he Zhao Yucang, the eighth general of the Forbidden Army?" Gao Feng asked in a voiceless voice.

    With his ignorance, he had heard the names of these two people. Yue Xiaoyan was one year younger than Gao Feng, but he had already broken through the realm of "combat skills" when he was ten years old. He became famous in the capital and was known as a wizard. Gao Feng  I clearly remember someone telling me when I was learning martial arts that among people of his age in the capital, Yue Xiaoyan could be called the number one!

    The eight generals of the Forbidden Army refer to the eight battalion generals who command the Forbidden Army. They are also the eight strongest among the younger generation of the Forbidden Army. Zhao Yucang is the youngest among these eight, but his strength ranks among the top three. Zhao Yucang is two years older than Gao Feng.  Years old, Gao Feng also knew about this person, because when others mentioned Yue Xiaoyan, they would also mention Zhao Yucang. The two of them were known as the "double walls of the capital".

    Hearing Gao Feng's exclamation, Gao Tianhai had an embarrassed look on his face. He had just asked Gao Feng to fight, but he didn't tell Gao Feng that there was such a powerful enemy. How could he lose glory if he went like this? It was almost embarrassing. From the looks of it,  It's like he set a trap for Gao Feng.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai coughed again and said with a smile: "You don't have to win the championship if you go to participate. If you can't win against the Yue family and Zhao family, it's good to get a higher ranking!"

    Unconsciously, Gao Feng also became interested in this competition. Being able to fight with so many masters and compete in the world's attention is really a joy in life.

    But from Gao Tianhai's words and attitude, Gao Feng also understood that Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang must be very strong, otherwise Gao Tianhai would not be so unsure. At this point, Gao Feng stood up from his seat, clasped his fists and said, "Please  Don¡¯t worry, uncle, my nephew will fight bravely and bring glory to our Gao family!"

    Hearing Gao Feng's straightforward agreement, Gao Tianhai, who had always been reserved, had a smile on his face. He patted the armrest of the chair and said, "Okay, you are worthy of being a descendant of our Gao family. My uncle will sign up for you right now."  , Hong Shi is really naughty, he actually assigned you to the Demon Suppression Division first."

    After saying this, Gao Feng said goodbye and left. Neither party mentioned anything about the Boqi family in Shangzhou. Although it was said that their family had set up a murderous plot, there was no evidence on the surface, and the Qi family had already taken refuge in the Prince of Wei's Mansion.  Under the sect, the Fengtianhou Gao family really has nothing to do.

    Even so, Gao Feng was in a much happier mood. This Holy Shou Contest was just like a festival. Although everyone was competing here, it was not a life and death fight. This was a rare and relaxing opportunity.

    Gao Feng returned to his mansion. The red fox still maintained his original shape, but came to greet him respectfully. The person Gao Feng wanted to add to his mansion was a maid. This fox form was not enough, but a female companion could not be born out of thin air. There was always a need.  Do something superficial.  And now that Red Fox and Gao Feng have clearly established the master-slave relationship, Red Fox Yuexiang always wants to say a few words, consciously or unconsciously.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Where are you staying tonight?" The sound of rapid horse hooves could be heard outside, and someone shouted: "Brother, are you back yet?"  "

    It was Luo Xiyi, Bai Xianyong and Zhao Qiu. Hearing their voices, Red Fox quickly hid in the house. After Gao Feng opened the courtyard door, Luo Xiyi and the others hurried in.

    After entering, before Gao Feng could say anything, Zhao Qiu turned around and closed the courtyard door. Once the courtyard door was closed, the three of them knelt on the ground without saying a word. Luo Xiyi slapped him twice with his backhand, where  He whispered: "Brother Gao, we brothers are sorry for you."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Thank you all (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 225 Betting heavily on Gao Feng

    This sudden move made Gao Feng stunned, and Luo Xiyi said again: "The brothers just knew that Uncle Shangzhou was connected with the King of Wei. The brothers also persuaded the eldest brother to participate in this hunting party. This is really  My brain is broken"

    Both Bai Xianyong and Zhao Qiu also had a look of shame on their faces. Just when they were about to speak, Gao Feng gently lifted his hands. Although they didn't touch them, the three kneeling people only felt a soft force lifting them up. They couldn't help but  Gao Feng stood up and said with a smile: "What nonsense are you talking about? Didn't I come back well?"

    After hearing this, the three of them were a little stunned, but then Zhao Qiu hurriedly said: "Brother, you must be careful. If you don't take action this time, it doesn't mean you won't do anything next time. Brother will definitely not agree to go next time. Since the few of us  After knowing the news, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well, and complained to each other, thinking that this was not pushing my eldest brother into a pit of fire. Novel Reading Network"

    Listening to Zhao Qiu chattering there, Gao Feng felt a little moved. These captains were indeed playboys. They didn't know each other before they got to know each other. But after they became friends, they sincerely helped him and thought about him.

    However, Gao Feng was not prepared to tell Luo Xiyi and the others what happened in Tianzhu Mountain. It involved nearly a hundred lives, and it also involved the struggle between King Wei, King Qin and the Gao family. It was a matter of life and death, so it was better not to get involved.  them.

    Looking at the three anxious faces in front of him, Gao Feng said with a smile: "Why are you talking about those useless things? You are the host today and take the lead for me!"

    Allowing the other party to treat them actually helps the three of them not to blame themselves so much and eases the current atmosphere.  After Gao Feng said this, Luo Xiyi and the others finally relaxed, and Zhao Qiu even said with a smile: "I'm thinking of inviting you to a drink, let's go now!"

    Several people were laughing and ready to go out. Gao Feng pulled the black horse out of the stable. The black horse was quite reluctant, but there was nothing he could do.

    Gao Feng lives in Fengtianfang.  On weekdays, no one comes to the door at all, but when they come, they all come together. Gao Feng and the others have not left Fengtianfang yet on horseback.  But he met a guard from Prince Qin's Mansion. The guard had dealt with Gao Feng several times, and when he saw Gao Feng, he saluted immediately.

    Luo Xiyi and the three of them had bright eyebrows.  Seeing this situation, he quickly hid away. The palace guard came forward and said to Gao Feng: "Master Gao, please go to the palace tomorrow."

    Gao Feng solemnly agreed. Watching the guard go away, Gao Feng felt quite warm in his heart. When he went to the palace, he wanted to protect Princess Qingrou. In fact, this was because Princess Qingrou was concerned about his own safety and wanted to see him.  , Gao Feng was very emotional for a moment. He used to be alone, but now there are so many people caring about him.  If it weren't for that fairy mountain, how could he have so many opportunities?

    As soon as the guard left, Zhao Qiu came over with a playful smile and said: "Tsk tsk, big brother, Princess Qingrou hasn't chosen her husband's family yet. You"

    Before he finished speaking, Luo Xiyi slapped him in the back and scolded him: "You can say such nonsense!"

    Fengtianfang is originally located in the north of the capital. There are many wealthy families here, and there are many high-end restaurants specially opened for wealthy families. Several people found one nearby.

    The restaurant owner saw what these guys were doing.  Not daring to neglect, he hurriedly greeted him personally and led them into the private room.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????.

    The four of them sat down in the private room, and the food and drinks were served quickly. Luo Xiyi and the other two knew that Gao Feng had a heavy drinking capacity, so they were not polite and went straight to the point and toasted. After a while, they drank up the whole jar of wine, and everyone felt a little drunk.  In this drunken state, the atmosphere became even better.

    Speaking of Gao Feng¡¯s hunting party in Tianzhu Mountain, when it came to the final game of prey, Gao Feng threw the big bear out. The whole place was stunned, and everyone burst into laughter and kept saying how happy they were.

    Just when the atmosphere was getting lively, the door to the elegant room was pushed open, and the shopkeeper of the restaurant walked in. Gao Feng was relieved that such a good atmosphere was interrupted, but Luo Xiyi and the others' expressions immediately darkened.  .

    The shopkeeper smiled and saluted the four of them, took out a booklet from his arms, held it in his hand and said: "Young gentlemen, the list and odds of the Shengshou Competition have been released. Do you want to  Want to play?"

    Gao Feng was stunned when he heard this. The words "list", "odds" and "play" combined together made him really confused.

    He was confused, but Luo Xiyi, Bai Xianyong and Zhao Qiu understood. The anger on these three faces disappeared and they looked at Gao Feng with a smile. Zhao Qiu was the first to ask: "How to calculate the odds this time?"

    The shopkeeper bowed and saluted, then took a few steps closer, opened the booklet in his hand and said: "There are thirty-two people participating, and the winner will be compensated."?In this item, the lowest ones are Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang, each of them pays 2 for 1, followed by Li Meng, who pays 3 for 1, and the rest are around 5 for 1 and 6 for 1, but there is one special person.  , Gao Feng from the Fengtian Hou Gao family pays thirty to one, and the winner is calculated like this. The match in the first round of preliminary rounds has not yet been determined. After the match is determined, the odds will be determined"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Qiu over there spurted out a mouthful of wine, spilling all over the table. Gao Feng used his strength to block the sprayed wine.

    Zhao Qiu wiped his mouth and first said to the shopkeeper, "Change the table of food and drinks." Then he turned to look at Gao Feng. Luo Xiyi and Bai Xianyong also looked at Gao Feng. After being quiet for a while, they all shouted in unison.  Laughing, Gao Feng also shook his head and laughed. Only the shopkeeper looked at this and that, completely confused.

    The so-called winning odds mean that if you place a bet on someone and that person wins the Shengshou Competition, the banker will compensate you two taels of silver.  There is also money to be made. The lower the odds for someone, the greater the chance of winning. The higher the odds, the smaller the chance of winning.

    Gao Feng has the highest odds. If you bet on him to win the championship, you can get thirty taels in return for one tael of silver, which is a full thirty times. This can be said to be amazing, but this is not a good thing. It only shows that the bookmaker is completely unsatisfied.  He is optimistic about Gao Feng and thinks that Gao Feng's strength is the lowest among all the people.

    "Twenty thousand taels over Gao Feng!" After the laughter stopped, Bai Xianyong opened his mouth and placed a bet.

    This gesture was not a small one, but the shopkeeper was stunned for a long time and hesitantly said: "This young master, Gao Feng is indeed somewhat famous in the capital recently, but after all, it has only been three months, and it has risen too fast. Many people are  There are rumors that this was created deliberately by the Gao family, which may not be true, so the odds are set so high by the bookmaker. Young Master, please think about it again"

    "I'll give you 50,000 taels!" Luo Xiyi said loudly before the shopkeeper finished speaking.

    The shopkeeper was stunned again. He squinted his eyes and stared at the people in front of him for a while, then forced out a smile and said, "Young gentlemen, you also need to pay in cash for betting here at Juyifang."

    Hearing some of them shouting 20,000 taels and 50,000 taels, but Gao Feng still had the lowest odds, the shopkeeper who came to solicit gambling thought they were making trouble unreasonably.

    As soon as he said this, Zhao Qiu threw a jade talisman on the table and said with a smile: "One hundred thousand taels on Gao Feng!"

    It is inconvenient to carry large sums of cash, so Daxia Bank has specially prepared jade talismans for wealthy families. This jade talisman is equivalent to ten thousand taels to one hundred thousand taels. Seeing this jade talisman can be exchanged for cash.

    The jade talisman was thrown on the table, and the shopkeeper stayed there. After he came to his senses, he reached for the jade talisman, rubbed his eyes and looked at it carefully. This behavior was extremely rude, but no one said anything to him. The shopkeeper was still  With a look of disbelief on his face, after checking the jade talisman, he still opened his mouth to confirm: "Young masters, are the numbers you just pressed accurate?"

    Until this moment, the shopkeeper still did not dare to take it seriously. Although the children of these aristocratic families were all wealthy, the bets were already close to two hundred thousand taels of silver, and they were all bets on Gao Feng, who had the highest odds and the lowest hope of winning the championship.  It really looks like a joke.

    "Bastard, I gave you the jade talisman, who's kidding you? Hurry up and make the order!" After several questions, Zhao Qiu became angry, slammed the table hard, and yelled.

    The shopkeeper then came to his senses and apologized again and again. He immediately called people in from outside, wrote down the bets of Luo Xiyi and others, issued stamped vouchers to the three of them, and then bowed and exited.

    After the shopkeeper went out, the guys in the restaurant changed the banquet again, and the original four people were left in the room. Luo Xiyi and the three looked at each other, then they all raised their glasses and smiled at Gao Feng and said: "Brother Gao, brother  We have placed a heavy bet on you, and we brothers believe that you will definitely win the championship!"

    "A hundred thousand taels is a huge amount of money, but it is nothing to the three of them. The reason for placing a heavy bet on Gao Feng is not so much to make money, but to cheer for Gao Feng."

    Gao Feng understood this truth. He thought about it and said proudly: "The banker doesn't like me, but you like me. For your trust, I will bring back a leader!"

    Zhao Qiu and Luo Xiyi cheered together, and the atmosphere was very lively. A few people had a glass of wine, but Gao Feng remembered the situation where he had just placed a bet and opened an order, and asked: "You just gave him the money, what if this happens?"  Is the shopkeeper a liar?"

    Luo Xiyi smiled and explained: "The Shengshou Contest is such a big event. Not just anyone can bet on it. This is done by several empresses in the palace and noble families outside to make some private money.  Your Majesty also acquiesces, no one dares to take advantage of such a bet."

    &nbsp; So that's it. Gao Feng understood that after the battle in the mountains, Gao Feng also needed to relax. Today's party and banquet was an opportunity. He drank bowls of wine. Although he was not drunk, he was still very happy¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 226 Ancestor

    As the time approaches, the seventy-fifth birthday of Emperor Ren has become more and more a topic in the capital and even in the whole of Great Xia. Many people who like the excitement in the officialdom and among the people are also happy. Just like the usual birthdays, many people will send gifts after discussing.  What kind of birthday gift should you give the emperor?

    Treasures from heaven and earth, rare birds and animals, spiritual treasures and magic weapons made by Taoist monks, and even stunning foreign races and beauties. These are the best things and the best enjoyment in the world, all of which will be given as birthday gifts. Although this  It only belongs to the Emperor Ren, but it would be nice if everyone could open their eyes.

    The birthday gifts they wanted to give to the benevolent emperor were the most talked about among the noble families and civil and military officials who were in high positions, and the gift givers also deliberately spread the word to gain face for their own families.

    As for the two princes, King Qin and King Wei, what kind of birthday gifts they give is what attracts the most attention. Whoever¡¯s gift the emperor likes may be closer to the position of heir.

    By now, the well-informed people in the capital also vaguely know that the birthday gift from the Prince of Qin's Palace is a precious phantom, and the birthday gift from the Prince of Wei's Palace is a spiritual elixir.

    And the elixir in the Palace of Wei has been refined. On the day it was refined, the King of Wei was very happy. Everyone in the Palace was rewarded. I think the King of Wei is also very happy now.

    But starting yesterday, King Wei, who should be very happy, was not in a high mood. Apart from handling official duties, he stayed in the study and living room, discussing matters with the officials and guests in the palace.

    Today, when it was getting dark, Qi Yunhe, the prince of Shangzhou, came to the palace and asked to see King Wei. Logically speaking, such a low-ranking nobleman was not qualified to see King Wei, but King Wei still invited him in.

    "My subordinate did something wrong. He allowed Gao Feng to return safely, but so many people were killed and injured. This is all my fault. Please punish me, Your Majesty!" In the small living room of Prince Wei's Mansion, Qi Yunhe, the uncle of Shangzhou, knelt in the living room and kowtowed repeatedly.  Please forgive me.

    There were only six people in the small living room. Except for Qi Yunhe who was kneeling on the ground, King Wei was the first in the middle.  On his left sat Taoist Xutian from Qingxu Sect, behind Taoist Xutian stood Xuanyu, and on King Wei's right stood Zhang Zhijiang.  Behind King Wei there was a middle-aged man dressed as a servant. This man looked very ordinary, and Xuan Yu also recognized him.  I know that he is a steward of the Wei Palace.

    At this time, King Wei had a smile on his face and said gently: "What's wrong with you? It's me who was wrong. I underestimated Gao Feng's ability. You've worked hard this time. I have already reported to His Majesty that you  The Qi family has worked hard and achieved great results, so the position of earl should be hereditary. Your Majesty has promised that he will issue an order after his birthday!"

    Qi Yunhe, who was kneeling on the ground, was originally full of fear.  He thought he would be punished by King Wei, but he did not expect that King Wei would comfort him with gentle words and help him realize his wish. Whether the title could become a hereditary inheritance was an important issue for his Qi family.

    Hear this.  Qi Yunhe stayed there for a while, then kowtowed with a bang, his voice already filled with tears, and he said repeatedly: "Your Majesty has been so kind to me, even if the entire Qi family is shattered to pieces, it is hard to repay him."

    "Go back and rest, and do your best in the future!" King Wei smiled and stepped forward to help the man up.

    Qi Yunhe said goodbye with many thanks and left.  After King Wei sat back on the chair, the gentle smile on his face had disappeared. He patted the back of the chair gently with his hand and suddenly asked: "Gao Feng, did he clearly reject you at that time?"

    Zhang Zhijiang bowed his head respectfully and replied: "Reporting to the prince, Gao Feng is not willing to be loyal to the prince."

    King Wei pondered there for a while, with an inexplicable smile on his face, shook his head and said: "I am really obsessed with such a girl who can't wake up."

    After muttering to himself, King Wei smiled and said, "Since I don't know what is good and what is bad, I don't need to cherish my talent."

    Having said this, King Wei turned to Taoist Xutian who was sitting beside him and said, "Taoist Xutian, what do you think?"

    After hearing King Wei say these words, Xuanyu showed a hint of joy on his face. Just as he was about to speak, he looked at Xu Tian in front of him but did not speak. King Wei asked, and Xu Tian smiled and said, "Now  The holy life is coming soon, and the capital is a place with restrictions everywhere, so the prince must act with caution."

    "Your Majesty, Uncle Master, Gao Feng will definitely be very careful after leaving Tianzhu Mountain. He will never leave the capital lightly again. It is really a difficult problem to take action in the capital without alerting all parties." Xuan Yu responded.  said.

    In fact, Xuan Yu's words did not have any suggestions, but they seemed to be thoughtful. At this moment, the middle-aged steward standing behind King Wei whispered a few words in King Wei's ear. King Wei listened attentively, with a smile on his face.  Smiling, he said leisurely: "Gao Feng is really in high spirits during happy events. The Demon Suppression Division and the Gao family asked him to participate in the Holy Life Competition. It seems that he wants to show off in front of the world!"

    Several people in the room were a little confused, wondering why King Wei was talking about this. King Hongyang of Wei smiled and said: "Although the birthday contest is to celebrate His Majesty's birthday, the contest is still a contest after all. When the time comes, the sword has no eyes, and accidental injuries will inevitably occur. Although it is regrettable at that time, there is nothing we can do about it!  "

    After he finished speaking, several people in the room showed knowing smiles. Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward, clasped his fists and bowed, saying, "Your Majesty, I am willing to fight."

    Wei Wang Hongyang chuckled, shook his head and said: "I have confidence in you, but the Shengshou Competition is all young warriors, and your appearance has been registered in the Ministry of Punishment and the Ministry of War. How can you go out to fight? I, the king, find someone close to you.  Just send someone to the place!"

    Zhang Zhijiang was about to say more, but Xu Tian beside him interrupted and said: "Your Majesty, Gao Feng is quite weird. Compared with ordinary warriors, it is easy to suffer losses. However, General Zhang has been on the battlefield for a long time and is unparalleled in bravery. He is exactly  A good opponent."

    King Wei frowned and said, "Don't the Taoist Master know that Zhang Zhijiang will be arrested as soon as he shows up? When the time comes"

    The smile on Xu Tian¡¯s face became even stronger, and he said relaxedly: ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s nothing more than changing General Zhang¡¯s appearance. This is what I¡¯m good at, so it¡¯s really easy!¡±

    Wei Wang Hongyang was stunned and laughed out loud. Zhang Zhijiang clenched his fists and said solemnly: "I will not disappoint you this time, please rest assured."

    The atmosphere in the room has become much more relaxed. King Wei nodded approvingly to Zhang Zhijiang, then turned to Taoist Xutian and asked, "Taoist Xutian, what about the elixir?"

    Xu Tian sat on his seat and cupped his hands, and said quite confidently: "Please rest assured, Your Majesty, the elixir has been released. Now it is nourished every day. When it is completed on the day of the Holy Life, it will be dedicated to His Majesty!"

    King Wei nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "Thank you, Taoist Master. From now on, I will do my best to promote the Qingxu Sect's profound teachings in Daxia."

    After discussing the agreement and chatting for a few words, when it was time for dinner, the eunuch sent by Princess Wei came to invite King Wei, and everyone left knowingly.

    After everyone left, King Wei did not go to eat. Instead, he said: "I will go to the small study to be quiet and let the princess eat first."

    The steward took the order and left. Everyone in the palace knew the rules. When the prince went to the small study to be alone, no one could disturb him. If there was an emergency, he had to ring the bell outside the courtyard of the small study. The prince's favorite concubine once broke in.  , but was beheaded by King Wei himself, and no one dared to disobey him from then on.

    The small study is said to be a study, but in fact there is not a single book in it. It is just an ordinary quiet room, separated by a bamboo curtain. There is a chair at the entrance, and there is nothing on the other side of the curtain. This is strange.  , if there are no people or things, and the King of Wei is alone, why bother with this bamboo curtain partition?

    It was already dark, and King Wei walked into the small study. He did not light a lamp, but just sat on the chair, staying quietly in the darkness.

    After sitting for almost an hour, the room was still quiet. King Wei looked behind the bamboo curtain, shook his head and got up to go out. When he just walked to the door, there was a noise behind the bamboo curtain. King Wei stopped suddenly and hurriedly  Turn around.

    The dark room suddenly became brighter. King Wei was still the only one in the room. There was still nothing behind the bamboo curtain, but this side of the bamboo curtain was slightly brighter than the other side.

    "But your ancestor?" King Wei asked in a deep voice.

    "Of course it's me. Who else would come here except me?" A voice appeared out of thin air behind the bamboo curtain.

    Wei Wang Hongyang showed a smile on his face and said in a deep voice: "I don't know which ancestor is my king. Can you tell me so that it can be more convenient to address him in the future so as not to break the etiquette."

    ??There was laughter from behind the bamboo curtain, and he said jokingly: "What's the use of you always asking for the details? I'm already a ghost."

    Wei Wang Hongyang smiled and asked: "Without the help of my ancestors, I would have lost the hope of inheriting the throne. I want to know the names of my ancestors and hold a grand sacrifice to show my filial piety."

    The light behind the bamboo curtain flashed more intensely, as if reflecting the ghost's emotions. After a while, the ghost said leisurely, "I can't stay outside for too long now. What do you want to ask? Just tell me!"

    "Ancestor, my subordinates went to Tianzhu Mountain. During the fierce battle, they alerted the nameless being. According to their reports, the nameless being seemed to have boundless power. Although it was invisible and insubstantial, it oppressed people like the sky and the sea. This  What is it, and can it be used by me?" When facing the Qingxu Sect and his subordinates, King Wei was calm and unhurried, but when he talked about this, King Wei's face was a bit eager.

    The room was quiet for a while, and the light behind the bamboo curtain no longer flickered. The voice said calmly: "That's not something you can touch. Just pretend he's not here."

    The God of the King of Wei?Nothing changed, he bowed slightly and said, "Thank you, ancestor, for your guidance. I understand."

    There was not much conversation between the two people, as they seemed to be waiting for each other to speak. The room fell into silence again, until the sound of bells and drums chiming the time came from the distance, and King Wei spoke again: "Ancestor, the vastness of Zhongjing is pure.  The heaven and earth have been completed, and the Taoist Academy and other places are already keeping a close eye on it. If you want to do anything else, I'm afraid there will be no solution for the time being."¡ª¡ª

    I woke up late, sorry, sorry (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 227 Jiangzhou Mengze

    "It's enough to do this. If you want to see others in the future, you'd better burn the yellow paper with runes written on it" The light behind the bamboo curtain flashed.  \\\\

    The King of Wei bowed slightly, as a farewell gesture, but a voice sounded again from behind the bamboo curtain, this time with a hint of ridicule in his tone: "Don't try any tricks, you won't be able to find out who I am."

    Hearing this, King Wei trembled. Just as he was about to speak, darkness returned to the room, and this time the existence behind the bamboo curtain completely disappeared.

    King Wei didn't move, he just bowed there, maintaining a relatively respectful look.

    After a while, the surroundings became completely quiet, and King Wei released his tight right hand. He held a black bead in it, which is also a precious phantom. If the bead is crushed, King Wei will be teleported to the palace in an instant.  The place he appointed.

    King Wei walked out of the small study and out of the courtyard. The steward who followed him to see Xu Tian and others was waiting outside. When he saw King Wei coming, he quickly followed.

    After the two people left the courtyard, King Wei whispered as he walked: "What did you find out just now?"

    The steward's voice was even lower and he said cautiously: "Reporting to the prince, there is nothing. The palace is as usual."

    King Wei suddenly stopped, turned around and asked coldly: "Is it true that nothing was found?"

    "Your Majesty, don't say that there are any ghosts and ghosts in the palace. Even a little bit of death energy after the death of mosquitoes cannot escape the subordinate's magic. It is true that I have not found it. Your Majesty, there is a Zhiyang energy suppressing it in the palace. It will not  Yes" The middle-aged steward stopped mid-sentence and was glanced at by King Wei.  Nothing could be said.

    At this time, Gao Feng was in the Fengtian Hou Mansion. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was helping Gao Feng wash away his dust. Everyone in the Hou Mansion was talking privately, saying that Young Master Feng had only been out for less than three days, but the Marquis had such a big battle.  This is more painful than my own son. Could it be that Master Feng is the illegitimate son of Master Hou

    The scale of the reception banquet is very small.  Even Gao Tianhai and Gao Feng were talking about the emperor's holy life. Gao Tianhai also knew that Gao Feng didn't know much about the allusions in the capital.

    "His Majesty's happiness and anger are related to the life and death of his ministers. Therefore, everyone is very concerned about this holy life. You are like the Laiguo family, who has become disgraced recently. You will not be able to turn around in the future, but if you are here  If something happens to please His Majesty during the second holy life, the favor will be restored"

    Listening to Fengtian Hou Gao Tian's talk of allusions, Gao Feng had something else on his mind. The third gentleman from Laiguo Duke's Mansion left, and the three Dharma Masters were also missing. These two people should be the same one.

    Some time ago, the beatings of life and death caused a great uproar and even alarmed a real person in the Taoist temple, but recently it has suddenly calmed down.  I thought that when I was fighting in Tianzhu Mountain, I was afraid that the demon would appear, but in the end I just ended up fighting to the death with the people from the Wei Palace.

    Taking advantage of the happy conversation between the two parties, Gao Feng casually mentioned that a familiar colleague introduced a woman.  He planned to take her in as a maid.

    Although this is a trivial matter, when Gao Feng wants to hire a servant, the Gao family members recommend their acquaintances, but Gao Feng chooses a strange outsider. He must explain it to him, seeing that Gao Feng is so knowledgeable.  Gao Tianhai was very happy and said generously: "You make the decision yourself on such small matters, there is no need to ask me!"

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded. In this case, Yuexiang can legitimately enter his home as a maid.

    Jiangzhou and Xiangzhou are the fiefdoms of the Duke of Lai State. They are good places in Daxia. The two states are huge. Each state is twice as big as Zhongzhou. They are not far from Zhongzhou and Zhongjing. The terrain of these two places is flat and everywhere.  They are also all farms. Compared with the surrounding areas of Zhongzhou, they have an advantage. They are crisscrossed by rivers and the Longjiang River runs across them. Because of these rivers and waterways, the fields are not lacking in irrigation, and the produce can be sold through waterways, so they are extremely wealthy.

    If there is anything bad about these two places, it is Mengze at the junction of Jiangzhou and Xiangzhou. Mengze is the largest swamp in Daxia. Mengze¡¯s area is almost twice the size of Zhongzhou. This is also the area between Jiangzhou and Xiangzhou.  Although Xiangzhou is large in area, it may use almost the same land as Zhongzhou.

    There are mountains, lakes and forests in Mengze. It is shrouded in heavy fog all year round and the wind does not blow away. If someone accidentally enters it, he will either get lost in the thick fog or be swallowed by the beasts in Mengze. Occasionally, a few lucky people can  When I came out, I couldn't tell what I had seen inside, as if I was in a dream.

    The Taoist temple also arranged for Taoist monks to go into the dreamland to explore, but the Taoist monks who went in were all missing, or they were in a trance after coming out, and the things they saw and heard were unbelievable, as if they were dreams and fantasies, and some people  Legend has it that the Taoist Academy has already completed the survey of Mengze, but found nothing of value, so it didn't bother to pay attention to it.

    As time goes by, this dream has been manipulated intentionally or unintentionally.Forget it, it is regarded as one of the forbidden areas, but although Mengze is weird, the people living around it live a normal life. There are occasional cases of people and animals disappearing, but no one pays attention to it.

    There are rumors in the world that Mengze is a place of extreme darkness, connecting with the underworld, and there are many powerful demons and evil figures hiding in it, but no one will go in to investigate, and no one is willing to ask for trouble.

    Precisely because it is mysterious and dangerous in the hearts of people all over the world, few people know that the center of Mengze is a volcano, but what the crater spits out every day is not magma and gunpowder smoke, but clouds of thick fog that float in all directions of Mengze.

    No one thought that there were pavilions and palaces under this volcano, the scale of which was no worse than that of the Great Xia Palace.

    The palaces under the volcano have only two colors, black and red, red like blood, and dark like late night. There are not many people in the palace attic, and there are not many people on the streets in the palace, or they are wearing blood-colored and  A warrior in heavy black armor, or a Taoist in black robes.

    The three Dharma Masters who have disappeared from the capital are walking in the palace under the volcano. The warriors and Taoist monks walking on the streets are silent. After seeing the three Dharma Masters, they retreat to the roadside and bow in salute.

    At this time, the relaxed smile on the face of the Third Dharma Master no longer existed. He looked serious and solemn as he walked towards a main hall in the center.

    The five black armored men who had been following the three Dharma Masters stopped when they arrived at the entrance of the central hall and automatically stood on both sides of the main hall door.

    The style of this central hall is simple, but there is nothing surprising about it. It is just a little bigger than ordinary halls. But if you look closely, you can find the difference. It is more than ten feet high and the extremely spacious hall is actually made of metal. Such a big hall, after all,  How much metal and what kind of metal is needed to build such a huge and majestic palace? There is a plaque above the gate with the word "Youmeng" written in ancient characters.

    The three Dharma Masters walked into the main hall. Although the palaces outside were under the volcano, the temperature was very cool. But as soon as they entered the main hall, the temperature immediately rose sharply. It was normal outside, but it seemed to be on fire inside.

    This hall has no tiles or floors, and it is a hundred feet deep. Below is the rolling magma. This hall is actually built on the crater of a volcano. Even the rocks are melted by the high temperature that surges up, making the entire hall extremely hot.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of metal it is. If it is ordinary copper and iron, it would have melted in the high temperature. In the center of the hall, above the magma to be precise, there is a bed floating. There is a person lying on the bed. This person¡¯s  The body was incomplete under the heat of the magma, and the light around him seemed to have been distorted. Black smoke came out from time to time, but the black smoke did not float away, it just lingered around the man's body.

    What's even more strange is that there is a black monster squatting there at the head of the bed. The monster's body looks like an ape, but its head looks like a wild boar. Its eyes glow red. The fire from the magma in this hall is already blazing, but it can't.  Let the red light from the monster's eyes dim a bit.

    The three Dharma Masters walked over step by step. The black robe did not move, and there was not a drop of sweat on his face. As soon as he walked into the hall, the monster turned its head and stared at him. The red light in its eyes became much brighter. The three Dharma Masters  As it moved around, the monster let out a sharp laugh, which was extremely harsh: "If the three venerables don't enjoy happiness in the capital, why do they come back to this place to suffer"

    "Please ask the Lord God to answer the question!" The three Dharma Masters kept walking and continued walking. The monster's laughter stopped and continued to ask with a sound like gold and iron rubbing: "What are you asking?"

    "I don't know, it's just that I have a question in my mind. The power of God is boundless and I will definitely be able to answer it!" The three Dharma Masters replied coldly. The eyes of the monster with the head of a pig and the body of an ape suddenly glowed red, and he said sternly: "Mortal species  "

    Just after saying two words, the black smoke lingering on the bed suddenly surged towards the monster, entering from the monster's mouth and ears. In an instant, the monster's eyes turned pure black, and the monster opened its mouth to speak again.  By then, the voice had become cold and ethereal, but it was no different from ordinary people: "Third brother, long time no see!"

    Hearing this voice and seeing the changes in those eyes, the body of the Third Dharma Master was shaken. There was actually a trace of sadness on his calm and indifferent expression. He stood there and bowed and saluted: "Honored Master"

    With their voices a little unstable, the three Dharma Masters calmed down and said, "Your Majesty, that soul demon is insidious and cunning. It is always watching, so please be careful."

    "Don't worry about me. It will disintegrate after possessing it a few times. Then you can find a new one!" The monster replied calmly.

    The Third Dharma Master calmly said: "Your Majesty, one month ago, the Divine Lord suddenly issued an oracle to an incense owner in Zizhou. The incense owner went to the capital to abduct Yin women, and was preparing to summon the Divine Lord to come to the world, but he was  Jingcheng Town Magic DivisionThe famous school captain broke into and destroyed him, and everything in our sect has been in trouble since then. The school captain broke into my incense hall, killed my disciples, and even broke into the Laiguo Duke's palace to destroy our business. Our sect operates in Zhongjing.  It has only been a few years since we have been in this situation, and with the blessing of God, the 'Pure Heaven and Earth' has also failed. But suddenly, everything collapsed. I don't know what to do, so I came here to ask the God for advice!  "

    ??¡ª¡ª

    Thank you all for your monthly subscriptions and rewards (to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 228 It¡¯s different when there is a woman

    <div>

    The black smoke surrounding the man on the bed continued to flow towards the monster. The black smoke condensed, and the monster seemed to have become an enlarged version of the human form. The voice said: "The god has supreme power, and the god can know the past."  In the future, God Lord's arrangements will all have their own reasons. We are pious and have achieved our current level of cultivation. If we doubt and guess, God Lord will be angry, it will be extremely miserable. "

    "The Lord God comes up again, the humble disciple knows it!" The three Dharma Masters replied respectfully.

    The human figure condensed with black smoke nodded and said slowly: "Why did you come here? The god has already taught you in your dream!"

    The magma below suddenly exploded, and the air between the three Dharma Masters and the bed began to twist and change, forming a pattern in the air. It was Gao Feng.

    "The Lord God has decreed that the key to everything lies in this person. Capture him and sacrifice him to the Lord. The Lord will grant us supreme blessings!" The human figure condensed with black smoke suddenly raised his voice and said.

    "Is this Gao Feng? Is he the one who repeatedly ruined the situation of our holy sect?" The three Dharma Masters stared at the pattern in the void, but none of them noticed that Gao Feng in the image was dressed as a Taoist fighting demon disciple at that time.  attire.

    The Third Dharma Master looked at the image for a while, a smile slowly appeared on his face, and said to himself: "The Lord God is indeed unparalleled in his power, but this person is doing bad things, so let's arrest him and let the Lord God deal with him!"

    "Take five more black armors and three more red robes back!" the human figure formed by the black smoke said. After saying this, the black smoke jerked to the side, revealing the monster with the head of a pig and the body of an ape.  The black smoke condensed into a human shape on the edge, but did not float back to the human body on the bed.

    The red light in the monster's eyes lit up again, staring at the black smoke on the side, full of hatred, but not daring to make any move. The three Dharma Masters below were stunned.  Before he could realize what was going on, the magma below suddenly began to boil, and streaks of red light flew upwards, all targeting the monster.

    Every time a ray of red light flies in, the monster's body expands a little, but it doesn't expand.  Instead, it became bigger and bigger, the fangs in the monster's pig mouth became longer and longer, and a pair of human-like arms actually grew out of its chest, with slender fingers, changing various gestures there.  The monster just now was only the size of an ordinary person. In a short period of time, it almost filled the entire palace.

    The red light in the monster's eyes instantly suppressed the light of the magma below. It changed from the initial shock to the current ecstasy, where it roared and laughed wildly: "Mortal species. I have restored my original shape. The king chose me,  You ants, I will eat you The three Dharma Masters opened and closed their hands, and the black light on their fingertips flashed. The monster in front of them had become huge and terrifying, but there was no trace of fear in the expressions of the three Dharma Masters. On the contrary,  Staring at the black smoky figure next to him, his eyes were full of worry.

    The human hands on the monster's chest were crossed with strokes, and countless black strange patterns were generated in front of the monster.  There was also blood coming out of the monster's mouth, and it was extremely fierce.

    But at this moment.  The monster suddenly froze, and all movements stopped. The monster that had just grown in size suddenly began to shrink. The monster kept roaring and struggling, and fired countless spells with every move. However, there was no way to reverse the shrinking process. In the end, such a huge monster was  It turned into a bead the size of the belly of a finger. The bead floated in mid-air towards the Third Dharma Master. The Third Dharma Master raised his head, and the bead was automatically embedded into the ring.

    "Take this beast back to Zhongjing, it can help." The black smoke floating on the bed said coldly.

    The three Dharma Masters quickly bowed and thanked. The voice of the black smoke humanoid became a little deeper and said: "The Lord God has decreed that you must do your best to fulfill it. I am tired and must continue to dream!"

    Before he finished speaking, black smoke flew towards the man on the bed and wrapped him in it.

    The three Dharma Masters hanging above the magma took a deep look at the man on the bed, bowed and saluted, turned around and walked out of the hall.

    After walking out of the palace door, there were already ten Jiuyou black-armored monks and three monks in red robes waiting outside. The three masters nodded and said, "Go and get fifty pills of 'soul essence'. We'll go back right away."  Zhongjing City.¡±

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know that his image had appeared under the volcano in Mengze. After having a banquet with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, he returned to his residence.

    Red fox Yuexiang can transform into a human form at any time, but there is no rush now. It is impossible for an extra person to come out of the house out of thin air. Since I have said hello to Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, I will find a suitable day for Yuexiang to come in openly.  , everything looks very normal.

    After everything was quiet, Gao Feng left the house again and went straight to the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena. This time during the battle on Tianzhu Mountain, Gao Feng felt that he had some insights. The middle-aged swordsman on the Fairy Mountain used the third weapon again.  There are too many things that can be learned from this sword. These feelings and understandings need to be understood through actual practice. You can¡¯t put it in your own house.For hands and feet, it is more convenient to go to Zhenmo Division.

    Gao Feng has not been here for some days. Originally, in order to facilitate his entry and exit, the doors of the Demon Suppression Department's official offices were left open at night, but now they are closed.

    Gao Feng stepped forward and opened the door, rewarded the night guard with money, and walked into the martial arts arena.

    In the martial arts arena, Gao Feng calmed down his mind for a while, and then slowly began to practice. He now understands the power of the God-Suppressing Art more and more clearly. This power is a part of the body, and at the same time it is an external object.  , can burst out at critical moments.

    Moreover, Gao Feng also thought of something. The demon-breaking roar is an impact with force mixed with sound. The essence of this impact is the rune characters condensed from the inner power of the God-Suppressing Art. So, since he knows many rune characters, can he shout out other effects?  Or can the same effect be achieved with handwriting strokes?  At the very least, I saw that Xuan Yu of Qingxu Sect used this method to cast spells. He simply outlined the talisman and the spell would be effective.

    Gao Feng remembered many talisman words, and he still had plenty of strength at this time. He immediately stretched out his arms and pointed, and quickly wrote the word "flame" in mid-air. The effect of this word was blazing.

    After finishing writing quickly, a sharp whistle seemed to sound in the Demon Suppression Division's venue. This was not a whistle, but a whistle caused by Gao Feng's too fast movement in the air.

    After Gao Feng finished his movements, he stood still, gathered his energy and strength, and carefully felt and observed the space in front of him But he couldn't see any changes or anything strange. Gao Feng smiled to himself. It seemed  It's just my own wishful thinking. Taoism and martial arts are completely incompatible. It has been a theorem for so many years, but it is too arrogant for me to want to break it.

    Gao Feng had practiced the six moves of calming the gods and fifty-four fights against the demons. Gao Feng stood still. The battle in Tianzhu Mountain was an extremely valuable experience for him. In addition to the improvement of strength and skills, the improvement of warriors was also  There is also actual combat experience. Fighting with so many Taoist warriors in Tianzhu Mountain, this accumulation of experience is really rare.

    Especially the "Blood General" Zhang Zhijiang he met, his overwhelming attack and strength impressed Gao Feng. Zhang Zhijiang was different from Gao Tianhe. Every move of the warrior tempered by iron and blood on the battlefield was for actual combat.  When he fought, people could not relax for a moment. After Gao Feng fought with him, he realized whether his martial arts skills were too useless.

    ¡° Moreover, Gao Feng also thought about these pendants on his wrists. How these warriors can be used in actual combat, and how they can be used when they are transformed into weapons, all of which need to be summarized.

    But after much deliberation, I finally settled on the middle-aged swordsman who called himself "Lao Rui". Although he successfully dragged the second sword in the fairy mountain last time, the first sword was still unbreakable, let alone  The second sword.

    From the moment he arrived at the Zhenmo Division's martial arts arena, Gao Feng let go of his arms and legs, leaping and turning, exerting force wantonly. But when he thought of these two swords, his entire movements seemed to be frozen there, except for the power of the two swords.  , Gao Feng's consciousness in his heart prevented him from turning around.

    The direction Gao Feng turned back was towards the palace.

    In this place, there was only one situation where I had such a feeling in the past, that is, on the high tower of the palace, someone was watching Gao Feng's martial arts performance.

    Emperor Rendi of Daxia was currently looking down from the high tower. Next to him was Shi Yingjiu, the commander of the Imperial Guard. The two of them had just walked up and looked at Gao Feng below with calm expressions.

    Gao Feng's movements were very difficult now. He just kept imitating the swordsman's swordsmanship, and then quietly thought of countermeasures. He made a few gestures and just stared at it.

    "It's leisurely to come to this high tower to enjoy the breeze at night, but it's just delaying your sleep." Emperor Ren said with a smile, and Quartz Jiu, who was beside him, bowed and replied: "It is my duty and honor to accompany your Majesty.  Your Majesty said this, and you will kill me."

    In the severe cold of winter, the cold wind from the high tower blows on people, as if it is being cut by a knife. This is not leisurely, but for Rendi and Shi Yingjiu, this coldness has no effect on them at all.

    Gao Feng's perception was indeed extremely sensitive, but he didn't hear the conversation between the two men at all. On the one hand, he was immersed in the fog of deciphering the sword moves, and on the other hand, he couldn't hear it at all.

    "This child has encountered a problem" Emperor Ren said, and Shi Yingjiu nodded and replied: "Your Majesty, this Gao Feng seems to have met a very strong swordsman!"

    Emperor Ren shook his head and smiled, and said leisurely: "Who can he meet in a place like Zhongjing City However, as long as he can solve this problem, his realm will surely leap forward!"

    When the sky first appeared, it was time for Gao Feng to go home again. He still remembered that he was going to Prince Qin's Mansion to protect Princess Qingrou and left the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field. Gao Feng felt as if every part of his body was being cut by a knife.  , the whole body is cold and coldBi, he had no external injuries on his body, and the cold weather couldn't do anything to him. The reason why he felt these feelings was because he was recalling the swordsman's two sword moves, the killing intent was cold, and he was cut into pieces with a thousand swords.  The memories have accurately affected me Thank you all (to be continued) RQ {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 229 The Strong Man in Prince Qin¡¯s Palace

    <div>

    His body was covered in cold sweat, and he had accumulated a lot of dust after practicing martial arts all night. Today he was going to Prince Qin's Mansion, so he had to dress decently. Gao Feng returned home to wash up and change clothes. When he went to look through his clothes, he realized that his clothes were covered with clothes.  Helping to fold it flat and organize it neatly, not only this, but the house itself is also much cleaner.

    Gao Feng was an orphan very early and was self-reliant. He also did all these housework, but no matter how much a single man took care of it, it was just like that. Moreover, since entering Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng spent very little time at home every day.  I can't even care anymore.

    Now the whole house is fresh and tidy, making people feel very comfortable. Needless to say, this is the credit of the red fox Yuexiang. Gao Feng smiled and put on his clothes. Outside the house Yuexiang whispered: "I can't change my body yet."  I am in human form, so I cannot prepare breakfast, please forgive me!"

    This tidying up and cleaning turned out to be done by Red Fox Yuexiang to maintain the original shape. It was really not easy. Gao Feng felt very comfortable in his heart. He smiled and said: "I haven't eaten for a long time. I still have some food here, you can eat some!"  "

    While talking, he took out some of the food from the Qiankun card and put it on the table. Before going out, he said to the red fox Yuexiang who was giving it to him respectfully: "In these two days, you can change your human form and live in an open and honest manner. I'll do it first."  out!"

    After Gao Feng said these words, he saw that the red fox Yuexiang's fur seemed to be a little redder, but Gao Feng didn't pay attention.

    The weather was cold and the year was almost over. Gao Feng felt very happy as he walked on the road. It was really happy to see the pure and lovely Princess Qingrou again.

    Arriving at the gate of Prince Qin's Mansion, Gao Feng hadn't even said what he meant. The guest in front of the gate had already recognized him. He smiled and said, "Master Gao came early today. Please come in quickly."

    Gao Feng nodded politely. He did not tell the outside world where the princess was going. According to the previous rules, he should have gone to a small house to bring out the young princess who was disguised as a man.

    As soon as he entered the door, he was greeted by a steward.  He said respectfully: "Master Gao, please come this way!"

    Gao Feng felt strange that the rules were different from those in the past, but there were inevitably some changes in Prince Qin's mansion. He just had to keep up and it wouldn't take long.  But he came to the inner residence of Prince Qin's Mansion. According to the regulations of this kind of building, this should be Prince Qin's study.

    "Aren't you meeting Her Royal Highness the Princess?" Gao Feng couldn't help but asked. The Princess who was guarding her would definitely not be in the study in the inner house.

    When he asked, the steward who led the way was also stunned.  He shook his head and said, "I don't know what your lord is talking about. The prince has something to do and summoned your lord."

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that when the guard came to notify him, he only asked him to come to Prince Qin's Mansion and did not say to protect the princess. This was a misunderstanding.

    Gao Feng felt regretful that he could not see Princess Qingrou.  But when the King of Qin summoned him, there was no way to evade it.  After hearing the steward's announcement, open the door over there.  Gao Feng walked in.

    It was freezing cold outside, but it was as warm as spring inside the study. King Qin was reading there in casual clothes, while Tianshi Deng was sipping tea beside him. According to etiquette, Gao Feng stepped forward to pay his respects.

    Before he could kneel down and bow down, King Qin quickly stood up to support him and said with a smile: "We are all members of our own family, why are you being so polite? Get up."

    Being allowed to be helped by King Hong Bing of Qin himself was an extremely grand courtesy. Gao Feng quickly thanked him after he stood up. After King Qin helped Gao Feng up, he looked up and down while holding Gao Feng's arms. His face was filled with admiration and he spoke.  Said: "What a good man, what a hero. One man fought against a hundred people, and only a few of them were killed and escaped. It's amazing, it's amazing!"

    The King of Qin and the King of Wei competed for the throne. Although they were brothers, they were actually incompatible with each other. Anything that weakened the other party was good for the other party. Gao Feng was ambushed in Tianzhu Mountain this time. Although he was targeting  The target was Gao Feng, but what was damaged was the strength of the Wei Palace. King Qin was naturally happy.

    Gao Feng was a little ashamed. If that behemoth hadn't suddenly appeared, it would have been hard to say whether he would win or die. Zhang Zhijiang was strong, but Xuanyu had always been reserved. In the end, he was already in danger, and even though he killed the opponent's person,  There were many, but except for the green-robed demon, the rest seemed to be all miscellaneous. Considering the level of the Wei Palace, the elite sent out must be more than this level.

    But when he was so happy, it was better not to say this. King Qin patted Gao Feng on the shoulder. His usual gentle and reserved demeanor disappeared. He smiled and said to Deng Tianshi beside him: "Tianshi, everyone in the world says that I am  That younger brother is good at winning people's hearts, and he has many talented people, and we are no less good. Isn't this Gao Feng a young hero? It's a pity that we can't tell others."

    After saying that, he laughed again. Gao Feng felt weird about this intimate show, but it was hard to say anything. He just leaned over and sat down. In the palace of Prince Wei,??There are many heroes in martial arts, this is recognized by everyone in the world, but the King of Qin is far behind. Gao Feng can be regarded as a leader in the Prince of Qin's Palace, because he is the personal bodyguard of Princess Qingrou, and is also a member of the Prince of Qin's Palace in terms of staff.  However, there is a tacit understanding between the two parties. Gao Feng is only to protect Princess Qingrou, and the Qin Palace will not send orders for other matters. I don¡¯t know why it is brought up again today.

    Tianshi Deng nodded with a smile and said, "Your Majesty is right. At that time, Pindao was worried about Gao Feng's safety and gave him a life-saving jade token. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng did not use the jade token and returned safely. Now  It¡¯s really remarkable.¡±

    Gao Feng quickly stood up and thanked him again. After King Qin sat down, he said with a smile: "Gao Feng, I want to ask you to do something for me. Are you willing?"

    The King of Qin opened his mouth. It was such a relationship again. Gao Feng had no room to refuse. He had to stand up again, bowed and said: "The prince sends orders, and all subordinates will obey!"

    "Are you willing to participate in the Holy Life Competition twenty days later for the King of Qin's Palace?" King Qin asked.

    Are you also participating in the Holy Shou Competition?  Gao Feng couldn't help being surprised. In just ten days, Hong Shi, the captain of the Demon Suppression Division, and Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, had already mentioned it to him, and now King Qin actually mentioned it too.

    King Qin did not expect that after he made this suggestion, Gao Feng did not give an immediate reply, and was rather hesitant. His face suddenly became unsightly, and Deng Tianshi coughed as a reminder.

    After Gao Feng was stunned, he also saw that something was wrong with the reaction in the room. He quickly stood up and said: "Your Majesty, it's not that my subordinates are unwilling, but they have already agreed to take over for the Demon Suppressor. They also agreed to the head of the family to take over for our Gao family."  I¡¯m going to fight, I don¡¯t know if this is appropriate or not, please forgive me, Your Majesty!¡±

    Hearing this explanation, King Qin had a smile on his face again. He turned to Deng Tianshi and said, "Look, look, they are really quick to take a fancy to Gao Feng before we do."

    Gao Feng had also heard this emotion from Gao Tianhai. After saying this, King Qin smiled and said to Gao Feng: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter. You are a general of my royal family, you are an errand in the Demon Suppression Department, and you are still a member of the Gao family."  Zhongren, this is not a contradiction at all, just agree to fight for my palace!"

    There was no room for rejection. Gao Feng couldn't figure out why the other party did this. Could it be that he was completely included in King Qin's influence? However, in the current situation, even if Gao Feng himself felt that it was not the case, as the princess of Qingrou Princess, he  As a personal guard, in the eyes of outsiders, he has long been a member of the Qin Palace.

    Gao Feng stood up and said solemnly: "Since the prince likes it, my subordinates will definitely try their best to win the first prize!"

    After hearing what Gao Feng said, King Qin stretched out his hand to stroke his beard and said with a smile: "Do your best and come back with a good ranking. These people under my king are not all warriors, but they are not young anymore.  Going to this Holy Shou Competition is really making people laugh out loud. My brothers also have heroes in their hands, and several of them become famous and powerful every time. With you this time, I will also be glorious."

    After he finished speaking, he laughed again. From the moment he entered the room and made the proposal until Gao Feng agreed, King Qin acted aggressively, but it was different from the calm and reserved behavior before.

    The atmosphere relaxed a little, and then the three of them chatted. Gao Feng understood the reason. The Holy Shou Competition was to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren. Naturally, the candidates for the competition should be those young people who are passionate and energetic, and youthful vitality is also a good thing for those who wish to celebrate their birthdays.  Good sign, so the default rule is under forty.

    Wei Wang Hongyang is good at recruiting talents. Every time he competes, the Wei Palace can always propose candidates and get good results. Qin Wang is used to it. It is not this time that Wei Wang steals the limelight everywhere. But this time is different. Qin Wang is outside.  I heard the news and said that Emperor Ren had said privately that the King of Qin was not good at recruiting talents. Daxia was a martial artist, but King Qin didn¡¯t even have any decent young warriors around him. In this case, if King Qin ascended the throne in the future, the warriors around him would be older.  When he is old, who will charge into battle for him?

    No one knows whether Emperor Rendi ever said this, but such a thing can only be believed. King Qin immediately became anxious.

    However, it is not so easy to recruit warriors who can participate in the Shengshou Competition in a hurry. Young warriors in the realm of "hardness, softness" and "giant strength" are all heroes of the party. They either have their own world or work for the great power. In a hurry,  It is almost impossible for them to change their families in time.

    Even if the forces close to the King of Qin have such young people in their hands and let them fight for the Prince of Qin's Palace, in this short period of time, the Palace of the Prince of Qin has gained such a temporary master.  The light, on the other hand, had the opposite effect. Longyan might not be happy, but might be furious.

    Someone soon thought of Gao Feng. Gao Feng was not yet twenty, but he was already a warrior in the realm of "giant power". His identity was also suitable.As the personal bodyguard of Princess Qingrou, what is this person if not from Prince Qin¡¯s palace?

    He is a young, powerful warrior, and is indeed a general of the Qin Palace. His only worry is whether Gao Feng is strong enough. After all, he rises too fast and has too few battles to be heard Thank you all (to be continued) RQ  {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 230 The highest odds

    <div>

    But it was also a coincidence that Gao Feng ignored the advice and broke into the Tianzhu Mountain killing scene. Although everyone felt worried and regretful, this killing scene also became a test for Gao Feng by all parties, using the power of the Wei Palace to test  Is Gao Feng really strong?

    More than a hundred people besieged, but Gao Feng killed more than ninety people. Then Gao Feng returned to the capital unharmed. With this victory, everyone suddenly had a clear idea of ??Gao Feng's strength. The strong man was indeed  Strong.

    With such a conclusion, King Qin naturally wanted to recruit, but Gao Feng came back from Tianzhu Mountain and knew the results of the battle. It was a lot of time wasted. The registration deadline for the Shengshou Competition is tomorrow, so he hurriedly called  Gao Feng came over, asked about his wishes, and then arranged for people to sign up.

    There are many people working in Prince Qin's palace. Gao Feng promised that someone will go to handle the matter immediately outside. Prince Qin and the other two just chatted a few words.

    However, the focus of the chat was on the battle at Tianzhu Mountain that day. When Gao Feng talked about the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect, King Qin and Deng Tianshi looked normal, but when it came to "Blood General" Zhang Zhijiang, when it came to the green-robed bone demon  When they came, both of them looked a little ugly.

    Gao Feng said that the green-robed bone demon was killed by him with one punch. It was okay for Deng Tianshi. King Qin showed an incredible look on his face. He looked at Gao Feng and then at Deng Tianshi, as if he wanted to get confirmation from Deng Tianshi.  When he looked at Gao Feng again, there was much more appreciation on his face.

    As a prince, King Qin's time is also very precious. After chatting for a few words, Gao Feng left knowingly. King Qin said with a smile: "The Zhenmo Division is an idle yamen. You are really underestimating your talents by staying there."  . Gao Feng, you should concentrate on the martial arts competition first. After the competition, I recommend you to go to the Governor's Mansion."

    The Demon-Suppressing Division is a place where you can relax and raise people, and the Governor's Mansion is the center of Daxia's military. Going there means you will have a bright future. Judging from King Qin's arrangement, King Qin is planning to focus on cultivating Gao Feng in the future.

    When leaving the house.  Tianshi Deng also left together. Naturally, King Qin would not send him too far and sent him to the door of the study.  Gao Feng couldn't help but ask: "Your Highness, how are you, Your Highness?"

    I didn¡¯t see that innocent, lovely, knowledgeable little princess.  Gao Feng was very sorry. Unexpectedly, King Qin's face flashed with worry, and then he shook his head with a smile and said: "Very good, very good, learn your lessons in the boudoir."

    Gao Feng was confused, but he also knew that it was not appropriate to ask any more questions. He quickly bowed and said goodbye. After leaving the study, the servants of the palace led the way. Gao Feng and Deng Tianshi walked out together.

    Go out of the palace.  Several Taoists waiting outside came forward. Gao Feng pondered for a moment, stepped forward and asked in a low voice: "Master Tian, ??the night before yesterday, was there any unusual movement in the pure heaven and earth array in the capital?"

    Gao Feng remembers it very clearly.  At that time, there was light coming from the direction of the capital, interweaving into a pentagonal formation in mid-air and suppressing it. This miraculous phenomenon must be related to the pure world, but Gao Feng also had concerns in his heart. What he encountered in the Tianzhu Mountain Canyon  That behemoth.  He didn't tell anyone, and he wasn't prepared to say what the specific change was.

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s inquiry, Deng Tianshi was startled, shook his head and said: ¡°If there is any abnormal movement in Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth, the center of the Taoist Academy will immediately know it. It is normal these days.¡±

    With such an obvious light, there was no response from the capital. Gao Feng was surprised, but he did not continue the topic. He just bowed and said, "That's a misunderstanding on my part."

    Deng Tianshi nodded and glanced at Gao Feng in confusion, but did not ask any more questions and the two of them left.

    Gao Feng felt quite strange after leaving the Prince of Qin's Mansion. The Holy Shou Contest was becoming more and more important in his heart. From the captain of the Demon Suppressing Division to the eldest son of his family, Feng Tianhou, to the nobles such as the King of Qin.  , they all attach great importance to it and hope that the person representing their family can get a good ranking.

    What also puzzled him was the worry that flashed across King Qin's face when he asked about Princess Qingrou. He had only dealt with King Qin face to face twice. When he talked about Princess Qingrou, it was this time.  Why do you have a worried look?

    It¡¯s true that Master Deng didn¡¯t know about the unusual movement of the magic circle in the capital, but Gao Feng didn¡¯t find it strange at all. This ¡°Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth¡± magic circle was too large and complicated, and it was normal for its various magical functions to be unknown.

    He thought he would accompany the little princess for a day, but he didn't expect that he would go out less than an hour after talking at the Prince of Qin's Mansion. Gao Feng walked out of the vicinity of the Prince's Mansion and was in a daze for a while. He decided to go to Shima Street first to see what is now the site of Shima Street.  No one dares to violate Gao Feng's system. It's peaceful there, but for Gao Feng, going there has become a habit.

    The distance between Daxia Imperial Palace and Prince Qin¡¯s Palace and Prince Wei¡¯s Palace is not far away. Government agencies gathered here. Gao Feng did not immediately use his quick and hasty means. If the officials were alerted, he would beReturn some unnecessary trouble.

    Gao Feng slowly walked out of this area. The periphery of this area was filled with restaurants, brothels, gambling houses, etc. that catered exclusively to wealthy people. It was extremely prosperous.

    The cold weather did not affect the liveliness here at all. People were coming and going, laughing and shouting. Gao Feng, who was wearing casual clothes, was very inconspicuous walking among them. He didn't go far, but he saw a lot of people gathering in front of a shop.  , look at the plaque hanging on the shop floor, with three big characters "Jinshanfang" on it, which should be the name of the casino.

    As soon as Gao Feng looked over, the door curtain of Jinshanfang opened, and a big man came out. After standing on the steps, he looked around with dignity and shouted loudly: "Dear guests, we are here for the Shengshou Competition."  The list is officially issued today, and our store will begin to accept bets on winning the championship. After ten days, the game will be drawn, and our store will accept bets on the outcome of a single game!"

    After finishing speaking, he clasped his fists in all directions and stepped aside. A waiter opened the curtain, and the people surrounding the outside rushed in.

    Seeing this scene, Gao Feng shook his head. The impression of the Shengshou Contest had deepened on him. Gao Feng also had a feeling in his heart. Before he got the Immortal Mountain, he had been in a very small circle all day long and was extremely ignorant. Now,  The more you walk, the more you see and the more you listen, the more you become knowledgeable.

    I was sighing in my heart, but I didn¡¯t stop walking. I heard a conversation coming from the other side: "Which one are you going to crush?"

    "It's really hard to choose between Yue Xiaoyan, Zhao Yucang, and Li Meng. They are all heroes of the moment, and their reputations have been very high recently. Who are you going to suppress?"

    "Be prepared to give Gao Feng a hundred taels!"

    Unexpectedly, someone was betting on him. Gao Feng immediately looked over and found that he didn't know the person who said this. Then he heard the person say with a smile: "This one hundred taels is nothing, that Gao Feng  Feng Yiyi loses more than thirty, if you win, it will be a big profit, if you lose, you will lose!"

    It turned out that it was because of this that Gao Feng couldn't laugh or cry for a moment. There really was no one in the capital who thought highly of him, and everyone felt that he had no hope of winning the championship.

    Gao Feng thought that his participation in the Shengshou Competition was the intention of Hong Shi, the captain of the Suppressing Demon Division. Now he not only represented the Suppressing Demon Division, but also represented the Fengtian Marquis Gao family and the Prince of Qin's Palace. Such things must be reported to his superiors.  The Demon-Suppressing Division is also nearby and happened to be passing by.

    When I came to Zhenmo Division, I found that the place was as deserted as usual. The captains were having fun and looking for a place to hang out. The officers were listless and were hiding in the house to warm themselves by the fire. Gao Feng said hello and walked in, but  I saw three gatekeepers looking at a piece of yellow paper attentively.

    Gao Feng's sharp eyes immediately saw that what was written on the yellow paper was the list of Shengshou Competition. He heard them talking there and talking about who they would bet on. However, these guards did not mention Feng. It seemed that they were not interested at all.  Be optimistic.

    It was a coincidence that Captain Hongshi came over in the morning and was chatting with Huang Zhiping. After Gao Feng came in, he greeted Gao Feng and explained that he was going to fight on behalf of the Gao family and the Qin Palace. Captain Hongshi didn't care about this at all, but smiled.  Said: "It seems that I have a good vision. So many people have chosen you. Practice hard, fight hard, and give our Demon Suppression Department a good reputation!"

    Gao Feng quickly and solemnly agreed. Apart from coming to practice martial arts at night, he was not willing to stay here any longer during the day. After saying a few words, he left. After walking out of the room, he heard the two people in the room discussing.

    First, Huang Zhiping asked with a smile: "Captain, the odds of winning the championship have been announced. Do you want to place a bet and have fun?"

    Captain Hong Shi smiled and replied: "It only happens once every few years. I always have to join in the fun. I arranged for my subordinates to buy Gao Feng three thousand taels. It's rare that someone from our Demon Suppressing Division will fight, so I have to support him no matter what!"

    Sure enough, Gao Feng was a little happy because he was close to his own government. He took only two steps, but heard Hong Shi say: "I beat Yue Xiaoyan by 30,000 taels and Zhao Yucang by 20,000 taels. It was the two of them who won the championship."  Be more certain.¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and didn't know what to say.

    Went for a walk around Shima Street and found that the shopkeepers and other people over there were also talking about the Holy Shou Contest, but this time Gao Feng didn't ask who they were betting on, so as not to make things difficult for everyone.

    Gao Feng stayed at Yongji Jewelry Store for a while. He also asked shopkeeper Zhang for a favor this time. He only said that Yuexiang was a maid introduced by shopkeeper Zhang. After signing the contract, she came to his home to work.

    Shopkeeper Zhang naturally agreed wholeheartedly. It was a common thing for young children of aristocratic families to raise some women in their houses. Gao Feng was also wealthy now, so he should have such a need. Helping this favor was just a piece of cake.

    Gao Feng agreed, and asked shopkeeper Zhang to arrange the contract. When he returned to Fengtianfang, he directlyThe red fox Yuexiang was brought out. The red fox Yuexiang was still in the shape of a fox. No one could see the red fox Yuexiang wrapped in the baggage, so she ran like crazy and took it to Shima Street.

    First, he went to the nearby house and asked Yuexiang to transform into a human form, change into clothes, and then lead him to Yongji Jewelry Store. Before Yuexiang changed, Gao Feng specifically asked Yuexiang not to change too much.  She is too beautiful and charming, and her appearance has changed from when she was in Yuelou.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 231 Provocation

    After all, Gao Feng doesn't want others to know that his maid used to be Yuelou's red card, and many people know that the red card is from a foreign race. On the other hand, an ordinary maid is too beautiful and charming, and can easily cause trouble. Ordinary  These are the best. Red Fox Yuexiang has no objection to this. For her, being able to be by Gao Feng's side is very satisfying.

    When Gao Feng took Yuexiang to Yongji Jewelry Store to apply for the contract documents, and then asked shopkeeper Zhang to arrange a carriage to take the maid back to Fengtianfang, everything was normal. Gao Feng also gave Yuexiang several thousand taels of silver.  Let her buy the things she needs.

    After finishing all these trivial matters, it was already afternoon. Gao Feng was not in a happy mood. Not only had he not met Princess Qingrou, but also the contempt he had heard and seen this day made people feel depressed.  very.

    Now that he has arrived here, Gao Feng plans to stay until dark and go home directly as usual. It is rare for him to stay here on Shima Street now. Shopkeeper Zhang specially came to chat with him and gossip about the capital.  , quite relaxed and at ease. Without saying a few words, I heard a burst of noise and confusion outside, as well as pedestrians screaming.

    There was a rapid sound of horse hooves, and there were people shouting arrogantly. It seemed that someone was galloping on Shima Street, frightening the pedestrians. Gao Feng frowned, who dared to act wild here?

    Before he could go out to take a look, he heard someone shouting outside: "Is Gao Feng here?"

    Gao Feng and Shopkeeper Zhang looked at each other and were stunned. They actually came to see him, and the tone of the person calling outside was very unkind.

    "Is Gao Feng here? It's the Gao Feng who pays more than thirty per one!" As soon as Gao Feng stood up, he heard another shout from outside.  As expected, they were here to stir up trouble. Following this derogatory and provocative statement, some people burst into laughter outside.

    When I walked out of the lobby of Yongji Jewelry Store, I saw dozens of people on horseback gathered in front of the door. They were all young and dressed as warriors.  Dress luxuriously.

    Seeing the other party like this, Gao Feng could also tell the identity of the other party. He was nothing more than a son of a powerful person in the capital.  I just don¡¯t know why I¡¯m causing trouble for myself.

    Standing on the steps, Gao Feng glanced around and said loudly: "I am Gao Feng!"

    Dozens of horses gathered in front of Yong Kee Jewelry Store.  It was so huge that even the street was completely blocked. Seeing such momentum, many people watched the excitement from the outside, making the whole street crowded.

    Such unscrupulous behavior made Gao Feng very uncomfortable, so when he reported his name, he did not restrain his strength.

    The sound was not loud, but it contained the power of power, and the people on the horse were shocked.  However, their horses were frightened directly. Many horses neighed and stood up, knocking the people on their backs off, and then the horses also collapsed. Horses that can stand up are considered strong.  Some horses even collapsed to the ground, becoming incontinent, with feces and urine flowing out, and the scene was chaotic.

    The only horses in the field that did not cause trouble were two horses. These two horses were in the front row and were vaguely the center of the group.

    Gao Feng paid special attention.  The man in front of him was less than twenty years old, but he was very strong. He had a rebellious expression on his face and stared at Gao Feng fiercely. His mount was a white horse with an extraordinary steed, and only such a horse could do that.  Gao Feng calmed down in front of Gao Feng's strength. The man behind him was in his forties and was dressed as a guard. He looked restrained and looked ordinary. This man was of a high level. Gao Feng immediately made a judgment.  , the guard's mount was not a BMW, and the reason why it did not collapse and cause alarm was because he used his own strength to stabilize the horse. Even so, the four legs of this man's mount were trembling.

    The young man riding the white horse is different from ordinary young men. Others are particular about wearing expensive fabrics and finely tailored clothes. In this cold winter season, it is the time to wear furs, but this young man is wearing a suit of armor and a belt around his waist.  The long sword is completely dressed like a warrior.

    "Are you the Gao Feng who pays thirty to one?" The young man on the white horse reported his name here and looked back at the messy companions on the ground, and asked coldly.

    "I gave my name, who are you?" Gao Feng asked with a smile. He suddenly thought of something. He thought the other person was young, but in fact he was about the same age as this charming boy. In just a few months,  Having experienced so many things, people mature quickly.

    "My name is Fei Feixiong!" the young master said harshly, but Shopkeeper Zhang, who was standing behind Gao Feng, reminded him in a low voice: "This is the crown prince of Zheng Guogong!"

    Duke Zheng Guogong is also one of the great nobles in the capital. He also led troops on expeditions and achieved great military success. He is a top figure in the capital.

    However, the status of Zheng Guogong and the Fei family cannot suppress Gao Feng. Gao Feng just came out of the Qin Prince's Mansion this morning and had a very lively conversation with the Qin Prince.?, and promised to help the King of Qin, a Duke is really nothing.

    "It turns out to be Mr. Fei. The merchants on this street are still doing business. Let your people disperse and don't continue to block here!" Gao Feng said lightly. Until now, he still couldn't guess the purpose of this young man's visit.  But I¡¯m too lazy to guess.

    Fei Feixiong thought that after telling his name, the other party would show some respect. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng didn't care at all. Apart from Gao Feng being taller and having bright eyes, there was nothing unusual about him.  The casual clothes made him look even more poor, and such a person ignored him. Fei Feixiong was furious, stood up from his horse, pointed at Gao Feng and shouted: "Who do you think you are? You are just a guy who pays thirty for one, you are a joke."  You bastard! I don¡¯t know what you have done to be able to participate in the Holy Shou Competition. What qualifications do you, a deceiver like you, have to teach me a lesson!"

    After pointing at Gao Feng and shouting, the people around him who got up from the ground all cheered and shouted: "Heroes like our prince can't participate, what kind of thing are you"

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that it was because of the Shengshou Contest. It seemed that Fei Feixiong wanted to participate with all his heart and soul, but failed. He was a newcomer and the odds were so high. This young man must be feeling unhappy.  I don¡¯t know who is instigating this, and this is causing trouble for me.

    From the beginning to now, Gao Feng has always looked relaxed and at ease, but such a calm attitude made Fei Feixiong even more angry. He galloped forward, pointed at Gao Feng and shouted loudly: "Today, the young master and  You fight first to get rid of this deceitful person like you, and I will make up for it myself!"

    Gao Feng shook his head, and the Zhenshen Jue's true energy exploded outwards. The white horse that was moving forward felt the power of this power, and suddenly stopped its momentum. Fei Feixiong, who was on the horse, was caught off guard and rolled forward.  , he was about to fall off his horse.

    This Fei Feixiong is young and reckless, but he does have real skills. As soon as he leans forward, his feet take off the stirrups, his whole body rises in the air, and he strikes Gao Feng with one leg!

    Gao Feng raised his brows, stayed still, and waved out with one hand. This was the hand movement of "War Demon Strike". He just moved it casually, but "War Demon Strike" was an action that concentrated the fighting spirit.  It was so evil that Fei Feixiong suddenly stopped his movements in mid-air, slapped his palms down, and used the force of his palms to dodge upwards!

    But Gao Feng's wave was so fast and his aura was so cruel that Fei Feixiong's guards couldn't tell whether their master could escape.

    Gao Feng just moved, and the guard also started. He rushed out from the mount at an extremely fast speed. As soon as the guard left the mount, the mount collapsed directly to the ground, and the flesh and blood burst. This was the momentum of the guard rushing out.  It was too fierce, and the mount was crushed to death by the reaction force!

    Fei Feixiong was still in the air, and the guard had already rushed to Gao Feng. With one arm like a sword, he thrust it straight into Gao Feng's right rib. There was a faint sound of wind and thunder between the moves. This was to use offense as defense, allowing Gao Feng to return to defense.  !

    All this happened in a flash. Gao Feng didn't stop or change his movements, he just stepped up!

    The true energy of the God-Suppressing Technique burst out, and the guardian was directly blocked in mid-air, and then his whole person was pushed back by this force. He concentrated his strength in mid-air, and there was already light emerging from his body. Only then did he stop  He resisted the momentum of being knocked away.

    Gao Feng is still doing the same simple action. This action is still going on, but this action has already brought with it a surge of power!

    Fei Feixiong, who was in mid-air, had no way to hide. He was hit by this force and had nowhere to borrow strength in mid-air. He flew towards the opposite house!

    Seeing that he was about to hit the house over there, Gao Feng grabbed his hand from the air, directly controlled the person, and pulled him back.

    Gao Feng only did one move, but Fei Feixiong and his guards were directly knocked away and dragged back, unable to even control his own body.

    But Fei Feixiong had the heart to participate in the Shengshou Competition. Naturally, he was not taking it easy. He was knocked away and then caught back by Gao Feng in the air. Only halfway, the light on his body flashed, his strength increased suddenly, and he had already broken free.  Gao Feng's control.

    True Qi can make light, and it can do this. At least it is the realm of "Wuwu", and Gao Feng can feel it in the playback of Fang Feixiong and his guards.

    In an instant, the two sides had already fought. Gao Feng just waved his hand and Fei Feixiong and his guards were forced back. The situation suddenly became tense!

    Even if the horse that had just collapsed on the ground could stand up again, its body was shaking, its hooves were weak, and it was impossible to ride it. Fei Feixiong's attendants were all anxious when they saw such a scene. Some people had already put the horse on the horse.  His hand was on the hilt of the weapon.

    Gao Feng stood there without moving, just glanced coldly.In this circle, the people who followed Fei Feixiong were used to being domineering, but when they saw Gao Feng's eyes, they were all awe-inspiring. He held back the curse words he wanted to say in his stomach, and his hand on the handle of the knife did not move.  Dare to make another move.

    Fei Feixiong broke free from Gao Feng's control, but did not continue to attack. Instead, he fell to the ground and faced Gao Feng with a stern posture. The middle-aged guard quickly walked to him and leaned over to whisper a few words.

    Gao Feng heard clearly, but he said, "Master, Gao Feng is very strong, let's go back today!", but Fei Feixiong ignored him. Gao Feng could still see the guard sighing and slowly raising his voice.  strength.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 232 Martial Arts Competition (please vote for me)

    <div>

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t have any worries about beating me to accompany him, but at this time he didn¡¯t stare at the other person. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the sky. It was time for the people from the Taoist Academy to arrive.

    The eldest son of the Zheng family and his bodyguards have just gathered strength, which has already exceeded the upper limit of the capital's magic circle. They will definitely alarm the people in the Taoist Academy. Let's see how Fei Feixiong ends up!

    As expected by Gao Feng, the sound of howling wind sounded in the air, the light flashed, and three Taoists had already flown over, circling in mid-air, shouting loudly: "Who is using force in the important place of the capital!"

    Characters who dare to fight in the capital are either out of their mind and crazy, or have a profound and unscrupulous background. People in the Taoist Academy must ask for the details before they can take care of them.

    Gao Feng explained his identity, but Fei Feixiong was not reckless in this regard. The guards around him shouted loudly: "Three Taoist priests, my young master was preparing to compete with Lord Gao and accidentally disturbed the Taoist priest.  Please forgive me!"

    Gao Feng, the Suppressing Demon Commander, is now very popular. People in the Taoist Academy know that Deng Tianshi has a close relationship with him, and the Crown Prince of Zheng Guogong is not an ordinary character. After hearing this, the Taoist above could only reply: "If you want to compete in martial arts, please go  Don't do it in a covered competition ground or outside the city, otherwise it will be difficult for poor people and others to do it!"

    After finishing speaking, he did not fly away, but waited to see the response of the people below. The guard came over to ask again, but Gao Feng's eyes became sharp.

    If the other party invites him to compete outside the city, then Gao Feng will take a heavy blow. There is no magic circle monitoring outside the city. What exactly does An De mean by asking him to compete outside the city? But this time it is different from Gao Feng's prediction.  .  Fei Feixiong paused and said, "Young master, I was careless just now. To be honest, let's go to the Forbidden Army Academy in the west of the city to compete. If you don't want to go, don't participate in the Shengshou Competition!"

    Gao Feng shook his head. It seemed that he was overthinking. He smiled and said, "It's not up to you to decide whether to go to the Shengshou Competition or not. I'm going to compete with you to teach you a lesson, so that you don't act so recklessly!"

    "You!" Fei Feixiong's face turned red, and he yelled and was about to pounce, but was held tightly by the guards around him.  He whispered, "The Taoist people are still in the sky. I'm afraid I will punish you if you make a big fuss!"

    Fei Feixiong, the eldest son of Zheng Guogong, took a few deep breaths, calmed down his mind, and shouted to Gao Feng: "Let's go. Go now!"

    After saying that, he got on his horse angrily. He was so majestic when he came, but when he left, many people couldn't get on their mounts.  He could only be held in embarrassment, and his momentum was much weaker.

    When the Taoist monks hovering in the air saw the situation below, they did not stop and flew directly back to the Taoist Temple.  Gao Feng looked around and saw that this group of people was coming in a menacing manner.  But at best, it only disturbs passers-by, and some people are unable to dodge and fall down.  There were no casualties, but if Fei Feixiong and his group had caused harm to innocent people, Gao Feng would not be so easy to talk to.

    In any case, Fei Feixiong had already lost face on Shima Street and was unwilling to stay for a moment longer. Having said that, he was not afraid of Gao Feng not going. He hurriedly led the people away. Just as Gao Feng was about to follow, someone behind him  Shopkeeper Zhang quickly asked in a low voice: "Master Gao, do you want to inform Fengtianfang or Zhenmo Division?"

    The meaning behind his words was also clear. When he asked Gao Feng if he wanted to call for help, Gao Feng looked at the backs of Fei Feixiong and the others, shook his head, and said with a smile: "They are not worthy yet!"

    Shopkeeper Zhang was shocked when he heard these words. He began to feel that these words were too arrogant, but he should be flattered a few times. But then he thought about it, Gao Feng said this as a matter of course, let alone the prince Zheng Guogong, then  Wasn't the prince of Lai Kingdom beaten up by Gao Feng on Shima Street?

    After hesitating and trying to speak again, Gao Feng had disappeared

    The Forbidden Army has several camps in the city, all of which have venues for practicing martial arts. Ordinary soldiers can fall down. Military generals and strong men in the army often break through the upper limit of the capital's magic circle when performing martial arts. Therefore, they need to be the same as the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field.  The array shelters the image within the site.

    In the important place of military affairs, the guards in front of the door saw Gao Feng suddenly appeared. They immediately picked up the weapons in their hands and shouted loudly. It was not until Gao Feng showed his waistband that he released his guard.

    Gao Feng was moving quickly, but he arrived in the blink of an eye. Over there, Fei Feixiong and the others were riding fast, but they were much slower.

    Standing in front of the gate of the Forbidden Army, Gao Feng waited leisurely. The guards in front of the camp felt very strange, but they did not ask questions. After all, the guard was a high-quality general.

    After a while, as the sun was setting in the west, Fei Feixiong and his group came over. It is estimated that the frightened horses on the way had returned to normal. This group of people had returned to their menacing and majestic appearance, and they were also  Someone shouted loudly: "Then maybe Gao FengHe has already run away, if our young master is serious"

    He stopped mid-sentence, as if his throat was being strangled, probably because he saw Gao Feng waiting in front of the door.

    No one could have imagined that Gao Feng could be so fast, and they just felt it was strange and inexplicable. Thinking about the power of Gao Feng's drink just now, he immediately fell silent.

    The guards at the Forbidden Army Academy in the west of the city did not recognize Gao Feng, but they were very familiar with the prince Zheng Guogong. Their attitude was very respectful, and they were also very close to the guard Fei Feixiong. They shouted "General Luan" and "General Luan".  Gao Feng was able to figure this out. He thought that when Zheng Guogong went out to lead troops, these forbidden troops might be his old troops. The guard who followed Fei Feixiong was strict in law and had outstanding martial arts. He might be a trusted general back then.

    They went over there and said a few words, and the guards in front of the door went in to report. Not long after, the door was opened and both parties were invited to enter. However, Fei Feixiong was only allowed to bring ten more people besides the guard surnamed Luan.  .

    There was not much trouble with the procedures. A group of people went directly to the school grounds, which was a large open space surrounded by high walls.

    Gao Feng gathered his strength for a moment and observed. He could see runes and various array patterns flashing in the void near the high wall, and he understood that the setting here should be similar to the martial arts field of the Demon Suppression Division.

    The two of them had not entered the venue yet, but others followed them in. Gao Feng frowned and looked at it. Some of them were dressed like generals of the Forbidden Army, while others looked like young men from rich families.

    It was normal for the generals of the Forbidden Army to come and watch the excitement. After all, they were fighting on their own territory, but the others were obviously not from the military. Gao Feng felt strange and couldn't help but spread his awareness.

    "Why are you here too?"

    "On the way, I heard that the children of the Fei family are going to compete with Gao Feng in martial arts. Fei Feixiong can be considered a good fighter, so I would like to use him to test Gao Feng's skills!"

    "Among the thirty-two people who participated in the Shengshou competition, I can't figure out the details of Gao Feng, but since he can come, he must not be embarrassed. This child of the Fei family has always wanted to participate in the competition, but he failed this time. With  This Gao Feng won't hold back even if he fights with him, hum, if Gao Feng is good, we will make a big bet"

    Gao Feng understood clearly that these people were here to see how good he was. The impact of the Shengshou Competition was really not small, but the Forbidden Army General had another story: "Feixiong broke through to the realm of 'Wu Wu' last year.  Now we have touched the door of 'Strength and Softness', but I heard that Gao Feng is a 'Juli'!"

    "Who knows whether Gao Feng's 'giant power' realm is true or not? The Fei family has smashed so many heavenly materials and earthly treasures on Feixiong, not to mention that body armor. I think Feixiong has a great chance of winning, otherwise Lao Luan will also  I won¡¯t let him hit me!¡±

    Hearing these words, Gao Feng just smiled bitterly, no one really thought highly of him.

    Naturally, there would be no rules or notaries for such a private fight. The end of the two parties would begin immediately. However, before the fight, the guard named Luan still raised his voice and said: "The winner will be determined by the duel between the two."  But, stop there and don¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s harmony!¡±

    Before Gao Feng could say anything, Fei Feixiong said angrily: "What kind of hand can I use? Even if I cripple him, I will just ask for a magic pill to cure him!"

    Just after saying this, Fei Feixiong shook his hand, and a long whip appeared in his hand. However, the long whip did not hang on the ground. Instead, it was raised directly and twisting in mid-air.

    If it weren't for the handle of the long whip, anyone would think that Fei Feixiong was holding a black snake more than ten feet long in his hand, because the head of the long whip is a snake head as big as a fist, and the body of the whip is the body of a snake, but at sunset  Under the bright light, the snake's body shimmered with metallic light.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But the snake's eyes are closed, the snake is hesitant, and the snake's body is winding and swaying, it is completely alive. It is indeed a bit weird to take out such a weapon.

    But Gao Feng laughed when he saw this. If it were another weapon, this weapon would look terrible, but his own dragon-binding rope could completely restrain it.

    At this time, there was a vague exclamation from the sidelines, "True Golden Spirit Snake Whip, I didn't expect Zheng Guogong to pass this to him!" Gao Feng had never heard of this name, but it was obviously a quite famous treasure weapon.

    Fei Feixiong did not start immediately. He stood there, the strength in his body gathered, and the light gradually flashed. The purple light enveloped his body. The purple light became brighter and brighter. Gao Feng had a high opinion of this reckless prince Zheng Guogong.  Well, to have such power means that he is not a playboy.

    As the light became brighter, the snake whip in Fei Feixiong's hand also grew longer, and the snake's body gradually turned purple. Fei Feixiong's wrist did not move, but the long snake became more and more agile.

    This is also a very short period of time. The snake whip has doubled in length out of thin air and has become thirty.With the distance between the two of them, he could hit Gao Feng with just one stroke of his hand. Fei Feixiong started to take action at this moment. With a shake of his hand, he raised the whip and whipped it!

    After Gao Feng shook his wrist, the dragon-binding rope did not come out. He temporarily gave up the idea. There was no need to reveal his true identity in front of so many people.

    ?????????????????????????? Monthly tickets, please subscribe, please give rewards {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 233 Blood Dragon Shadow Soul

    The long whip whipped out like electricity, Gao Feng just dodged it. Although the whip was long, the direction of the subsequent attack was still controlled by his wrist. Gao Feng had been staring at Fei Feixiong, but Fei Feixiong's wrist did not move.  It means that there is no follow-up, Gao Feng is just a flash.

    But the snake whip is definitely not that simple. The whip is about to be struck, and the front part of the whip suddenly changes direction. The snake whip seems to have its own consciousness at this time. The snake head opens its mouth and bites Gao Feng!

    This snake whip indeed has other effects. The movements of the snake head are not consistent with the movements of the whip. It is very vicious to use the enemy's misjudgment to attack!

    But Gao Feng's response was also very simple. He flicked his finger at the snake's head, and his true energy burst out, hitting the snake's head right on top. The snake's head suddenly raised and rolled backwards!

    Over there, Fei Feixiong snorted coldly, raised his wrist and shook it. The snake whip rose from the ground, drawing a spiral shape in mid-air, and headed towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng felt that it was boring. Such an attack could only be used against ordinary people. It was a waste of time to fight against such a level of warriors. Gao Feng did not dodge, he reached out to grab the whip, and just acted with him to the people around him.  Do people see it?

    Standing on the spot, the inner force in his hand burst out, and he grabbed it directly from the air. But at this moment, Fei Feixiong's hand shook again, and the long whip that formed a spiral circle in the air suddenly split and turned into half.  Each of the foot-long segments turned into a dagger flashing with purple light, thrusting down like rain!

    In some ways, Gao Feng still didn't move. He exhaled and punched the sky countless times in an instant. Every punch was howled by the strong wind.  Knock those falling daggers away!

    The daggers flew around the school grounds. Fortunately, the school grounds were big enough, and the two of them were standing in the middle of the school grounds. Otherwise, the flying daggers would easily injure those watching the excitement.

    The dagger flashing with purple light turned into a segmented snake body after falling to the ground.  These snake bodies flew directly towards Fei Feixiong. They were arranged in combination in mid-air and turned into complete snake bodies.

    Gao Feng bowed and appeared in front of Fei Feixiong the next moment. He was not willing to waste this time with him, so he wanted to fight quickly!

    No one expected Gao Feng to be so fast!  Fei Feixiong was shocked when he found that the opponent appeared in front of him, but he was not weak either.  He reacted hastily and retracted the snake whip in his hand. Logically speaking, it is not easy to use this long whip in and out, but in a certain sense.  This snake whip is a living thing, but with a flick of the wrist, the snake whip has already surrounded Gao Feng's whole body, and it is entangled in circles. The snake head opens its big mouth and bites Gao Feng's neck.  Come.

    But Fei Feixiong did not take advantage of the situation to attack.  His hand left the short handle and he retreated sharply!

    The snake whip was out of control, but its movements were still extremely agile. Gao Feng's shots were like lightning.  I grabbed the snake head at once and felt like gold and iron.  The snake head still wanted to struggle, so Gao Feng used force on his hands.  He flattened the snake's head and flicked his wrist again. The long whip that was about to be wrapped around was shaken by him, completely losing its effectiveness. Gao Feng didn't care what material the snake whip was made of, he just grabbed it and held it in his hand.  After kneading it together, it formed into a ball and threw it aside.

    The people watching all around were very quiet. No one expected that the battle would be like this, nor did they expect that Gao Feng could handle it so calmly. Compared to Fei Feixiong's gorgeous weapons and strange attacks, Gao Feng was basically  He stood there without moving, but after a few casual moves, he kneaded the famous weapon like dough and threw it away. Low voices of discussion came over: "When the single-game competition starts, you can bet on this  Gao Feng, give it a try!" "The odds of winning the championship are a bit high, this Gao Feng has real talent!"

    Hearing these words, Gao Feng felt very calm in his heart. I know my own strength and weakness, and the enemy knows it, so why should I let you know it? Now he just wants to deal with the prince of Zheng Guogong as soon as possible and go home as soon as possible.

    After Fei Feixiong discarded his weapon, he did not panic. Even the guards and followers outside the venue were calm. However, Fei Feixiong was no longer as contemptuous and manic as before, but more dignified and peaceful.  He said solemnly: "I underestimated you, you have real skills!"

    Gao Feng was too lazy to talk nonsense and was about to charge forward. Fei Feixiong put his hands together and shouted twice. Suddenly, a brilliance appeared on the light armor on his body, as if there was a snake coiled around the armor. The next moment, the light formed  The snake broke away from the armor and flew upwards. It was only more than a foot long on the armor, but in mid-air it turned into a giant python that was hundreds of feet long and as thick as a bucket. Although it was only a light body, the momentum looked extremely terrifying.  Looking over, the giant python has a single horn on its head and four claws. This is not a python, but a dragon!

    The phantom of this giant dragon appeared, and all the runes around the school grounds and in the sky appeared. For a moment, the light flashed, and there were even more people in the direction of the Forbidden Army General.?: "This 'Blood Dragon Shadow Soul Armor' has also been passed on to Fei Feixiong. Duke Zheng really loves this child!"

    "It's Fei Feixiong who strives for his own success. If he doesn't enter the realm of 'hardness and softness', this armor will be useless. It's amazing!"

    The voices were full of admiration. As for those who were not generals and warriors, they all exclaimed and were already frightened.

    The giant dragon was snaking in mid-air, staring at Gao Feng with its shining green eyes, opening its mouth and roaring wildly, and then its entire body surged downwards, completely submerging into Fei Feixiong's armor.

    After the giant dragon plunged into the armor, Fei Feixiong immediately changed. His whole person suddenly became much stronger. The ordinary armor also turned into an exquisite heavy armor that covered his whole body. His helmet was in the shape of a dragon's head with long horns.  His whole body was wrapped in armor, with only his eyes exposed. What was surprising was that Fei Feixiong's normally normal eyes were filled with purple light.

    The purple light on the heavy armor couldn't help but spread outwards. This was the power brought by the armor. The power passed over Gao Feng. Gao Feng, who had not gathered his strength, suddenly felt weak and palpitated. His senses that had spread also disappeared.  Immediately it weakened a lot, and the energy and blood surged, making it impossible to calm down.

    Such a strong power. At Gao Feng's current level, even if he didn't deliberately gather strength, it would be difficult for foreign objects to affect him. But this time, the power from the armor actually made Gao Feng uneasy. Gao Feng took a deep breath.  As he breathed, the golden light on his body slowly emitted.

    Lao Shizi's "Blood Dragon Shadow Soul Armor" does have some skills. Gao Feng immediately thought of Luo Xiyi's "Bear Ice Soul Armor". It seems that this is the same type of treasure, but the dragon is a subspecies of dragon and is already a spiritual creature.  It's not too much of a mythical beast. The armor made from the dragon soul is much stronger than that violent bear.

    Fei Feixiong raised his hand, and the long whip that had been kneaded into a ball by Gao Feng flew into his hand. Purple light flashed, and the balls spread out and formed again. The flattened parts returned to normal, but this time  Instead of turning into a long whip, it turned into a ten-foot-long snake spear, the blade of which shone with a cold light.

    "Martial Statue! Martial Statue!" Someone exclaimed in a low voice. Gao Feng stared at the opponent in front of him and his mood became cautious. He also heard what was said outside. He was ambushed by the Three Dharma Masters outside the city when he said the word "Martial Statue".  I have heard it before, and I only know that it is an expression of a warrior's power, but I don't know what it is specifically?

    Fei Feixiong, who was opposite him, seemed to be burning, and the purple light around him was like purple smoke, misty and uncertain. Looking face to face, you could vaguely see a purple dragon flying and dancing. This is the so-called "Martial Statue"  .

    At this time, Gao Feng could clearly feel the momentum and oppression from Fei Feixiong. The power of the Crown Prince Zheng Guogong in front of him had increased a lot, and he might have broken through to "giant power".

    "Drink!" Fei Feixiong roared, and with lightning-like movements, he stabbed Gao Feng with his spear. This movement was straight and straight, without any false moves. A strong wind blew across the entire school grounds, and the magic circle protecting the place shone brightly.  Move, the power of this stab is so great that it actually touches the formation!

    Gao Feng retreated sharply, and Fei Feixiong strode to catch up. The snake spear in his hand swept out, the sharp spear blade was passing by, and the shadow in the mid-air was like the moon, which actually looked like the Gao family's "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang".

    When the talent took a step back, the purple energy on Fei Feixiong's heavy armor moved as if it were alive, stretching forward and wrapping around Gao Feng like countless tentacles.

    After all, the light is a virtual body, but after these lights wrapped around Gao Feng, Gao Feng could feel a huge pulling force. At this time, Gao Feng was already wrapped in this purple light. In a daze, Gao Feng saw that it was not Fei Fei in front of him.  Instead, the giant purple dragon stretches its terrifying body and wraps itself around it.

    There is still a bit of cold light in the huge body of this giant dragon. At first glance, it looks like a black snake is swooping in to bite it, but when you look closely, it is a snake spear piercing straight towards it.

    The moment seemed to pass extremely slowly. The giant dragon floating in the air just now was only a body of more than a hundred feet, but now it seemed to fill the world. The hugeness was so depressing that Gao Feng did not dare to move.  , waiting for the spear to stab him, and die obediently.

    Gao Feng's body has been subconsciously gathering strength. The golden light on his body became brighter and brighter. Suddenly, Gao Feng's mind became clear and he realized that something was wrong. What was this giant dragon? Compared with the four he saw on the Fairy Mountain that day.  The giant creature with wings and six legs is just like an earthworm and a small snake.

    He was conscious and his body reacted immediately. Gao Feng's power expanded to a certain level, and the purple light had no effect. How to deal with it?

    Gao Feng thought of many things in his mind, but those two moves were the most impressive!

    One person was rushing forward with a spear, and the other was retreating rapidly. The two sides were separated by a millimeter. They were about to reach the edge of the field. Gao Feng suddenly stopped, and the spear was about to hit him!

    Gao Feng¡¯s hand sprouted a golden blade, light andSwing out!

    Although the guard surnamed Luan who was watching the battle was watching the battle seriously, his expression was always quite calm. Seeing the "Blood Dragon Shadow Soul Armor" in action, his expression became relaxed, and he even chatted and laughed with the general next to him.  sentence.

    But when Gao Feng used this move, the guard surnamed Luan's face changed drastically. The Forbidden Army generals around him all stood up in shock, while some of those watching the battle screamed, and some subconsciously covered their eyes.

    Asking for monthly tickets, subscribing, and rewards (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 234 Gao Feng can buy it

    [.yzuu point] (If you read the novel, go to Ye Zi¡¤Yu~Yu.yzuu.) [.yzuu point] But at this moment, the magic circle in the school grounds has not changed, indicating that the strength of both parties has not increased significantly, but all  Everyone felt that at this moment, the entire campus was filled with brilliance

    It was extremely brilliant and beautiful, like a scene that could only appear in a dream, but in this scene, there was endless murderous intent, and it was so cold that no one thought that Gao Feng would actually use such a move.

    Others were amazed and horrified, but Gao Feng knew that his move was far different from the one used by the swordsman in Xianshan, just like a firefly compared to sunlight. But with just such a move, the surging purple light suddenly shrank, and the giant purple light spread its teeth and claws.  The dragon shrunk suddenly, as if he was frightened.

    The pupils of Fei Feixiong in front of him were dilated, and he also felt the power of this sword.

    "Stop!" the guard surnamed Luan shouted. Before he could finish his shout, he had already rushed out. Light was also pouring out from his body, but it was brown and white. The light spread out behind him, vaguely in the shape of two wings.  With this increased power, the speed of the guard named Luan became extremely fast. There were several spikes in his hands, and he rushed towards Gao Feng's side.

    This was really a moment of lightning. As soon as Gao Feng used his move, he was already coming over. Just like on Shima Street, he used offense as defense to make Gao Feng give up his attack on Fei Feixiong.

    When the guard surnamed Luan moved, some people praised him in a low voice: "Old Luan, this 'Eagle Strike' is much more sophisticated."

    At this moment, Gao Feng discovered that the guard surnamed Luan was moving faster than him. If he didn't hide, he would definitely be hit.

    The spear in front of him was very close to him, and the attack of the guard named Luan was already at his side. But now Gao Feng felt that he was very relaxed. He used the second move of Xianshan's peerless sword move.

    He didn't know how the fairy mountain swordsman created the endless sword flowers. Gao Feng just stabbed at the opponent. He made a move at every flaw and every place that could be attacked, but it was of no use.  In the face of this extremely fast rain of attacks, the look of horror on Fei Feixiong's face became more and more serious. However, Gao Feng's attack range was not limited to him alone. He moved freely with his hands, and then attacked Fei Feixiong.  shrouded in it

    Gao Feng here is just targeting every flaw of the enemy, every place that can be attacked. It's not even an action, it's just an intention, just a glance with his eyes.

    But in the eyes of Fei Feixiong and the guard, everything in front of them was covered with golden blades. They didn't know whether they were true or false, and they just felt that there was no way to hide.

    Everything stopped, and the school grounds with howling wind suddenly became extremely quiet. Everyone's movements were frozen there. But the spear in Fei Feixiong's hand had fallen to the ground, and the armor on his body became like that again.  He looked ordinary, standing there with a pale face, and the guard who rushed towards the savior also stood dumbly.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t move either, but the golden blades of light on his hands were pointing at Fei Feixiong¡¯s eyebrows and at the throat of the guard named Luan.

    In just a short moment, the sun did not seem to set very much, but the victory was already decided. The three of them did not move, but the victory was clear. Gao Feng made a slight move, and Fei Feixiong and his servant were killed on the spot.

    The cold wind blew by, and the ground where the three of them were standing was already half a foot lower than the surrounding area, and the loose soil had been blown away by the strong wind.

    Although the golden light blade that was holding his fatal vital point was just a shadow, the murderous intent emanating from it made Fei Feixiong and his servant freeze up and dare not move.

    Gao Feng looked at Fei Feixiong and asked with a smile: "Am I qualified to participate in this holy longevity competition?"

    Fei Feixiong, the eldest son of Zheng Guogong, turned pale. After being asked this question, he immediately felt extremely ashamed. Seeing the golden blade getting closer, he gritted his teeth and said in a low voice: "You you are very strong.  Qualified to compete in the Holy Shou Competition"

    "If you hadn't stabbed me at the fatal point, your head would no longer be your own," Gao Feng said with a smile again.

    When the Blood Dragon Shadow Soul Armor was at its maximum effectiveness, Fei Feixiong's spear thrust was not in the direction of his heart. In a battle at this level, Fei Feixiong, who has strong martial arts skills, would not make such a mistake.

    Since there is such a judgment, Gao Feng is also measured, but not killing the killer does not mean that Gao Feng is ready to let it go. This matter is really strange. Thinking about the provocation of Luo Xiyi and others when he first entered the Demon Suppression Division,  There is the shadow of Gao Tianhe behind him, so who is behind him today?

    The golden blade in Gao Feng's hand disappeared. Before Fei Feixiong and his servant could breathe a sigh of relief, Gao Feng reached forward with his hands, firmly grasped their necks, and lifted the two of them directly from the ground.  Standing up, the smile on Gao Feng's face was already cold, and he continued to ask: "I have never seen you, and our Gao family has no grudges against your Fei family. Why did you come to me today?"

    ? ??The two of them reacted as expected. The guard surnamed Luan struggled there and said: "Everyone is not injured now, no one is injured and"

    Halfway through the words, Gao Feng's hand holding his neck suddenly tightened, choking the rest of the words in his throat. Gao Feng turned to look at Fei Feixiong. The prince of Zheng Guogong had an angry look on his face, but  Keep your mouth tightly closed and don't speak.

    At this point, why are you pretending to be a hero? Gao Feng had a sneer on his face and shouted angrily: "Say"

    This loud shout was like thunder exploding on the ground. The soldiers standing around to watch the excitement were caught off guard. Some people were trembling with fright, and some people fell directly to the ground. The magic circle of the Forbidden Army Campus was also exposed.  The pattern flashes and then disappears

    Having lost the protection of his armored treasure, Fei Feixiong was still dizzy and fearful in his heart even though he was strong. Gao Feng slowly tightened his grip on his neck.

    "GaoMaster Gao, Zheng Guogong has such a son. He really needs to be kindto be merciful." Someone among the people watching the battle shouted loudly, but the voice was intermittent, obviously  The effect of the angry shouting has not worn off yet

    "Shut up. My parents died young. I am the only one in my family." Gao Feng shouted coldly, and the surrounding area was completely silent. There was really no way to persuade him.

    Gao Feng didn't use any force on his hands, but the strength in his body continued to build up. The shocking momentum gradually came out. An incredible look appeared on the face of the guard surnamed Luan. Even though he had been beaten to the point just now, Gao Feng hadn't yet.  use all your strength

    Fei Feixiong's face was already flushed, but Gao Feng was stunned. He didn't apply any more force. It stands to reason that he hasn't reached this state of breathlessness and suffocation yet. What's going on?

    Under the pressure of Gao Feng's thunderous roar and intimidating momentum, Fei Feixiong was shaken and finally couldn't help but speak. He who was so irritable just now said hesitantly: "Why do you want to be the princess's personal bodyguard?"  "

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was immediately stunned, and Fei Feixiong also reacted and hurriedly said: "I have always wanted to participate in the Shengshou Competition, but this time my family did not sign me up. As soon as I knew the odds, I saw  You, suddenly became furious"

    Although what he said was confusing, Gao Feng also figured it out. The real reason why Prince Zheng came to Qingqing was not the Shengshou competition. I am afraid that he was jealous that he served as a guard for Princess Qingrou. This was a grudge, and because of this competition  things broke out

    Thinking of Princess Qingrou, Gao Feng's anger suddenly subsided a lot, and he was also a little bit dumbfounded. This fight was clearly jealous.

    Gao Feng raised his arms and threw the two people away. Fei Feixiong and his guard surnamed Luan wanted to stabilize their bodies in mid-air and land stably. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng used great force and the two of them fell hard on the ground.  On the ground, it was covered with dust and looked extremely miserable.

    "If you didn't have the intention to kill, this matter wouldn't have been settled so easily today," Gao Feng said coldly, turned around and left.

    After Fei Feixiong became afraid, he was silent for a while, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Gao Feng, you are stronger than me, you should be the one protecting the Princess Palace"

    Before he finished speaking, he was stopped by the guard surnamed Luan beside him. Gao Feng still vaguely heard the complaint, "Master, don't be embarrassed anymore."

    After the competition, the area around the school grounds was very quiet. Those onlookers were shocked by Gao Feng¡¯s strength. When Gao Feng was about to walk out of the school grounds, the voices suddenly became noisy.

    "Gao Feng's odds must be wrong." "If you buy Gao Feng to win the championship, there is still a slight chance of winning." "Yes, when the winning and losing games open, Gao Feng also has a few games available to buy." "Go and tell the news.  ¡±

    The odds of winning the championship are the bookmaker's estimate of the strength of the contestants, but for the specific two-person competition, there are also odds of winning and losing. Gao Feng's strength now is surprising, although no one thought he could win the championship.  But people who watched this competition thought that Gao Feng would win at least a few games.

    It turns out that at that odds, Gao Feng was an outrageous 30 to 1. According to this odds, Gao Feng was the weakest among the thirty-two players, and he was at a level far lower than the others. Today's competition was completely  Subverted everyone's judgment

    As for the real reason why Fei Feixiong, the eldest son of Zheng Guogong, came to fight with Gao Feng, it was not for the Shengshou competition, but because of the matter of Princess Qingrou, so no one paid attention to it.

    Gao Feng was walking on the street, still feeling a little confused. The only comfort in his heart was that although Fei Feixiong was irritable, he was quite straightforward. If a person like this loses, he will lose, and he will not pester endlessly.

    Today's sudden martial arts competition made Gao Feng sigh in his heart. This holy and longevity competition is really important in the hearts of everyone in the capital, especially the upper class like the noble civil and military officials. Moreover, Gao Feng only realized today that giving Qing  What does it mean for Princess Rou to be a guard?

    &nbsp; This personal guard opportunity seems to be as popular as the qualification for the Shengshou Competition, because this is not the first time that the personal guard qualification has led to a competition. In front of the Qin Palace, I have already fought with Mr. Tian who is good at using sharp knives.  One game, including Fei Feixiong today, this is already the second game

    Thank you all, to be continued) {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 235 Old Man

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. When he became the guard of Princess Qingrou, he offended all the children of first-class nobles. First, he beat the son of Duke Lai, then the son of Duke Qi, and today he was beaten again.  The son of Zheng Guogong, of course, this is not a coincidence, because the princesses and princesses of the royal family are married to the descendants of these Dukes and Lords.

    Slowly walking out of here, his pace gradually quickened, and Gao Feng rushed towards Fengtianfang, but his speed could not be fast, and he kept running and stopping, because halfway through, Gao Feng always thought of those two swords.  Although I imitated the two sword moves used by the swordsman on the Immortal Mountain today, my embarrassment towards the two swords did not diminish at all. On the contrary, it only deepened my knot.

    Only by imitating it with your own hands can you deeply understand the mystery and power of these two swords. Gao Feng racked his brains, but still couldn't figure out how to defeat the swordsman and pass through the Demon War Temple.

    Gao Feng's joy after winning the martial arts competition gradually dissipated, but he felt a little irritable. He fell into the fairy mountain that day. He had clearly seen the third level of the fairy mountain, but he couldn't go up to find out. This feeling was really bad.

    After returning to Fengtianfang, Gao Feng noticed smoke coming out of his house. This was the first time since Gao Feng got Xianshan.

    Walking to the door, Gao Feng could still hear the clan members whispering: "This is what it looks like to have a family. There is always a woman to take care of it."

    Before Gao Feng could open the door, Red Fox Yuexiang opened the door from the inside. Wan Fu saluted and said, "The master is back!"

    The appearance of Red Fox Yuexiang has changed a lot. Now it can only be said that she is ordinary with a bit of beauty. The charm and charm are completely gone. She is clothed in commoner clothes and has a jingle hairpin, and is extremely simple.

    Someone is waiting for you to go home.  Gao Feng suddenly felt a little warm in his heart. He smiled and nodded to Yuexiang. The discussion behind him continued: "Master Feng is a man of work. When he got rich, he didn't bring those messy people home. [.yzuuPoint]  "That's right. I see that the girl is a hard-working person. She starts cleaning and cooking as soon as she enters the house. It's really good."

    After closing the door, Gao Feng wanted to laugh a little. Yuexiang was not included in the mess. She was from the Fox Clan, so she couldn't even be considered a human being.

    Go into the house.  Everything is clean and tidy, which makes people feel more comfortable. The dining table has been placed in the living room, with four dishes and one soup on the table, steaming hot.

    "I made some simple food. I don't know if it suits your taste." Red Fox Yuexiang stood aside and said softly.

    Gao Feng no longer needs dietary supplements.  But he still smiled and sat down to eat. He also asked Yuexiang next to him to sit down, but Yuexiang insisted that there was a difference between superior and inferior, and she could eat again after serving Gao Feng.

    It feels good to sit at the dining table at home and eat. Gao Feng has forgotten the problems on the fairy mountain and is immersed in this atmosphere.  Eating steaming meals here, surrounded by smiling people.  How long had it been since the last time he experienced this? Gao Feng sighed in his heart.

    After eating, Yuexiang put away the dishes.  Warmth and sentimentality are one thing, and the study of combat and martial arts is another. Gao Feng calmed down and said, "I have encountered assassins twice in this house. They were both invisible and impossible to detect."  , It doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯m here, but when I¡¯m not here, you must be careful, if someone really comes in, you can run directly towards the Hou Mansion!¡±

    Yuexiang also has the power to protect herself, but the Fengtianhou Mansion also has its own power, and since it really involves such a noble person as Fengtianhou, the assassins must have some scruples and dare not take action.

    After arranging this, Gao Feng walked into the yard and began to meditate on his luck. When it was really quiet at night, he would go to the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field to study martial arts.

    The true energy of the God-Suppressing Art circulates in the body, and the pain of being pierced by thousands of swords on the Immortal Mountain will no longer appear. Gao Feng found that his power was running much more smoothly than before. Gao Feng himself was not aware of this change.  Sometimes, it happens, but Gao Feng doesn't care too much about this. The key is how to break those two swords.

    The red fox Yuexiang knew what was going on, and did not come to disturb Gao Feng while he was meditating and practicing. When Gao Feng was about to leave the house in the dead of night and go to the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena, Yuexiang quietly came out to see her off, from beginning to end.  He didn't make any noise and wouldn't alert others.

    The streets of the capital are no longer so dark at this time of year. The New Year is approaching, and many lanterns have been hung up, making it extremely bright.

    After Gao Feng arrived at the Demon Suppressing Division, he walked directly in through the open door. The Demon Suppressing Division was quite quiet tonight. It must have been the New Year's Eve and the guards didn't have the energy to stay up late.

    Arriving at the martial arts field, Gao Feng first used the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art in his body to practice the Six God-Suppressing Styles and the War Demon one by one. The battle with Fei Feixiong during the day also gave Gao Feng some inspiration.Stick to the moves you are used to. You can use any move you have seen or heard, as long as it is more suitable for combat.

    Gao Feng recalled what he saw on the Fairy Mountain, the Arrow Queen's arrows, the tactics of the Sword and Shield Soldiers, the fury of the Tauren Warriors, and the majestic tactics of the Knight in Silver Armor. He could think carefully about what these skills and tricks were.  It still had no effect in front of the young swordsman.

    Gao Feng was immersed in the mystery and wonder of martial arts. Soon he forgot about things and me. When he concentrated, he imitated various moves according to his memory. While he was concentrating, Gao Feng didn't imitate anyone's martial arts, and weapons appeared in his hands.  From bows and arrows to swords and shields, from heavy hammers to spears!

    The most amazing thing is that when the spear appeared, a horse actually appeared, and a set of armor automatically appeared on Gao Feng's body.

    But in the end, all the weapons in Gao Feng's hands turned into nothingness. He held his right hand emptyly, as if he was holding a sword, and slowly made gestures there, imitating the movements of the sword. It was still unimaginable, and there was nothing he could do.  The trick can be broken!

    In fact, in many battles now, Gao Feng relies on his powerful God-Suppressing Art Qi and relies on strength to crush him. But in front of the swordsman, this power is nothing. Gao Feng still doesn't know what the opponent has used.  It is almost astonishing to think about it. The swordsman surnamed Rui is just a remnant sword, but he has such great power. If the swordsman's true body is here, how shocking will it be!

    Late at night, Gao Feng's movements stopped, and he returned to the state of being immersed in memories, constantly being hit by those two sword moves in his mind.

    When everything was quiet, Gao Feng suddenly heard some movement. Who would come to the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena at this time? He gathered all his strength and looked over with caution.

    Unexpectedly, from the side entrance of the school ground, an old man wearing a police officer's uniform and holding a lantern walked slowly in. Gao Feng took a closer look and saw that this old man was ordinary, there was nothing wrong with him, and the officer's uniform he was wearing was also a demon-suppressing  The style of Si has just never been seen before.

    In various government offices in the capital, there are often older servants working. These people are not necessarily doing it for a living. Some of them are relatives and elders of noble officials. They come to do these cleaning jobs just to find something to do for themselves.  , so as not to be idle.

    The old man had a lively expression on his face and said with a smile: "The old man just came here yesterday to work as an errand for the Demon Suppression Division. He just heard the noise and came over to take a look. Are you practicing martial arts?"

    For some reason, Gao Feng felt no hostility or vigilance towards this old guard in his mind, but felt very kind. Every time he came here to practice martial arts, he was always alone. Suddenly someone appeared to chat with him, which felt good, and  This old man is not a being with martial arts or Taoism, so there is no need to worry or be wary.

    "I can't sleep, come here to practice martial arts. It's so late, and the old man is still awake?" Gao Feng said with a smile. The old man shook his head, walked to Gao Feng with a lantern, and said self-deprecatingly: "I'm older, so I sleep during the day."  Too much, I couldn¡¯t sleep at night, I was very awake, sir, it¡¯s okay for the old man to watch you practice martial arts!¡±

    What could he say to an old man? Gao Feng smiled and nodded. The old man found a wooden chair near Gao Feng and sat down. The martial arts field was originally a place for watching martial arts exercises. There were many chairs and stools around.  It's less, but it's very convenient.

    With someone by his side, Gao Feng had to pay more attention. He couldn't concentrate on it. He just made gestures or pondered the sword moves.

    The old man talked a lot. He sat on the sidelines and said with a smile: "What kind of martial arts are you practicing, sir?"

    Gao Feng had always kept the matter of Fairy Mountain a secret in his heart. He would not tell others anything he met there, but everyone needed to share. It was uncomfortable to feel depressed all the time. This old man suddenly appeared, but he seemed to be just an ordinary person.  .

    Gao Feng had been troubled by the swordsman's sword moves for a long time. He had no hostility towards the old guard and always felt that he could have a chat with him. After thinking about it, he said: "I met a master, and the master's sword moves were very powerful.  , no matter how hard you think, you can¡¯t crack it, I¡¯m just trying to figure out how to crack the opponent¡¯s sword moves here.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng himself was also surprised. He kept everything secret on the Fairy Mountain, so why did he say it all at once in front of this old man? After hearing this, the old guard patted his thigh and said with a smile: "  Old man, I also encountered this kind of thing when I was on duty at the Forbidden Army Academy. I heard the general say, no matter what tricks the other party uses, I am going to kill people. Everyone was laughing at that time, it was really interesting!"

    After the old guard finished speaking, he couldn't help but shake his head, with a smile on his face, and fell into memories. Gao Feng, who heard this sentence, didn't pay much attention at first. The old man was just talking for fun. This normal appearance did not seem to be suitable for martial arts.  got it.

    But the next moment, Gao Feng felt something flash in his mind, "It doesn't matter what the other party uses.""I'm going to kill someone." No matter what gorgeous sword moves the middle-aged swordsman uses, he can just attack that swordsman. After all, what he wants to defeat is not the sword, but the swordsman Thank you  Everyone rq

    ???¡ª¡ª{Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 236 Let him guide you (Happy New Year)

    To defeat that swordsman, you don't need to think too much about the tricks. You have to attack fiercely. You have to gather all your strength to rush over at the first moment, rush to the opponent at an extremely fast speed, and attack the opponent with your strongest strength.  .

    Gao Feng¡¯s mind was racing and he was silent again. When he came to his senses, Gao Feng shook his head and looked gratefully at the old man beside him. The old man¡¯s casual words solved his problem.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been meditating. The old man was sitting there and was distracted. He was smiling just now, but now he is worried. This time he was in a trance, and Gao Feng did not disturb him.

    After being silent for a while, the old man trembled and came to his senses. He shook his head and apologized and said, "As people get older, they have more things to think about, which makes adults laugh."

    "What's your surname, old man?" Gao Feng asked politely. Although the identities of the two parties were very different, the other party's unintentional words just now clarified the doubts in his heart, and Gao Feng was also respectful.

    The old guard stood up, waved his hands repeatedly, and said, "How can I be worthy of such a word of 'noble' in front of adults? The old man's surname is Xia."

    "It turns out to be Mr. Xia. Gao asked me boldly. I saw that the old man looked worried just now. But if there is anything he is worried about, if he can help, Gao will do his best to help."  Zhiyan allowed him to break through the difficulties, and he should be rewarded.

    Gao Feng is very confident in his current self. The problems encountered by a police officer are not too difficult.

    The old man Xia glanced at Gao Feng for a few times, then sighed and said, "Thank you for your kindness. The old man's granddaughter has been suffering from a strange disease since she was a child. She sleeps a lot and wakes up less. She was fine when she was a child. As she gets older,  The disease got worse, and the more serious it became, there would be times when she slept for more than ten days, and when she was awake, she was no different from ordinary people. No matter how many doctors and doctors were invited to see her, they could not cure her disease, and they all said that they could not find the disease. Her parents were all fools  Heartbroken!"

    "I sleep for more than ten days", "I wake up less often", "The doctor can't find anything when I come to check" This is indeed a strange disease, but Gao Feng still said with a smile: "Don't worry, old man, I can find good medicine, I will try my best.  Maybe it will be effective!¡±

    Gao Feng¡¯s idea is very simple. First take out the fairy fruit and try it. If it doesn¡¯t work, use the real energy. Both of these are the treasures of heaven and earth. I believe they will have miraculous effects.

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, the old man quickly said: "Then thank you, Mr. Gao!"

    "It's cold outside. Uncle Xia should go back early to warm himself up by the fire. I have something to do tonight, so I'll go first!" Gao Feng was about to leave in a hurry.

    He is now anxious to return home and enter the Fairy Mountain to compete with the middle-aged swordsman.  Let¡¯s see if the insights gained can be used. In fact, it¡¯s hard to say that Fengtianfang is safer than the Demon Suppressing Division¡¯s campus. But over there, there will be a red fox Yuexiang to help protect the law. Yuexiang  He is the only person Gao Feng can trust now.

    "It is also important to go to the Fairy Mountain to retrieve the fairy fruit and Qiongshi, and come to the Demon-Suppressing Division tomorrow to give it to this old man Xia to see if he can cure his granddaughter's strange disease.

    After finishing speaking.  Gao Feng walked out quickly, walked out of the door of the Demon Suppression Department and started to speed up, rushing all the way back to Fengtianfang. When he was about to reach his house, Gao Feng suddenly felt a little relaxed. This feeling was inexplicable. Gao Feng laughed at himself.  I thought maybe it was because I came back early that I felt relaxed and relaxed.

    But he couldn't care about it at the moment. Gao Feng jumped directly into the yard. As soon as he entered the yard, he heard the door of the house ringing. Gao Feng whispered: "Don't pay attention, it's me!"

    The room was quiet now. Gao Feng's sudden entry must have made Yuexiang think he was a thief.

    Gao Feng did not enter the house, but stood still in the courtyard. The innate Qi of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique began to operate automatically, and he gradually fell into a trance state.

    As before, the scenery in front of Gao Feng slowly changed, and the scene in the courtyard gradually turned into the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    The last time I came to Fairy Mountain, I fell from the three-story mountain, and the clouds and mist covering the entire mountain turned into a boundless sea of ??clouds. This time Gao Feng entered and looked around, but everything was as usual.

    There are extremely thick clouds and mist all around Fairy Mountain, but it is not dark here, it is like a sunny day, but it is different from last time. The green grass standing at the edge of the mountain has grown much taller, and there are small flowers of various colors.  Open, there is a faint aroma in the air, refreshing and extremely comfortable.

    "This is really a fairyland!" Gao Feng sighed in his heart, and then realized that the vegetation in the fairy mountain seemed to have begun to grow since Da's last visit, and the black wolf cubs also began to grow up. I don't know why.

    Gao Feng immediately thought of another thing that was wrong. The little black wolf that came over to him ran over there.

    When I was wondering, I saw a sound in the fairy fruit forest at the foot of the mountain in front of me, and a black shadowGao Feng quickly jumped out of the forest. Gao Feng looked over and saw that it was the black wolf that had grown up a bit. He was holding two red berries in his mouth. He looked back while running and seemed very proud of himself.

    Not long after the little black wolf escaped, someone followed him. The old man with snow-white beard and hair, holding a cane in his hand, cursed angrily: "This dead dog keeps eating!"

    The old man Gao Feng also recognized him. He was the fairy fruit tree charm who once pretended to be a fairy to deceive him. When the old man saw Gao Feng, he was so frightened that he stopped, turned around and walked into the orchard, mumbling: "  That dead dog is eating well, but if this person comes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be completely devoured!¡±

    Gao Feng shook his head. The fairy mountain suddenly became so lively, but it was no wonder that the old man ate it with all his heart. He really wanted to eat up the fairy fruit forest.

    The little black wolf ran to Gao Feng with the fruit in his mouth, placed the fruit at Gao Feng's feet, and whined wildly, showing off and treating guests. His tail was about to wag an afterimage.

    Gao Feng is in a lot of dangers in the real world, but on this fairy mountain he can let go of his mind. The look of the black wolf in front of him is really cute and endearing. Gao Feng couldn't help but squat down and smile and touch the little black wolf's head.  , took out a roasted lamb leg and a sauced elbow from the silver medal, and said coaxingly: "It's delicious. If you're full, you'll grow up soon!"

    The little black wolf went to steal the fairy fruit, probably more for fun. When he saw the meat in front of him, he immediately ignored the fruit and went to eat it.

    Gao Feng stroked him a few more times, then stood up and walked towards the mountain. The little black wolf was less than two feet long now, but its fur was extremely moist. It looked like black jade, and its fine hairs were crystal clear. Gao Feng was here  I once saw the original form of the black wolf in the competition arena on the first level of the Immortal Mountain. It was big, but its coat color was very ordinary.

    After just two steps up the steps, he saw a white shadow flying towards him in an arc in mid-air. Gao Feng bowed with a smile and said, "I've seen you, senior!"

    Standing up here, the little fox landed firmly on Gao Feng's shoulders. His two furry tails swept away and then took them back. The little fox asked lazily: "You're entering the mountains again so soon!"

    Gao Feng nodded and said straight to the point: "I got a method tonight, so let's compete again."

    The little fox said "Oh" casually, and the two of them walked upward slowly. Gao Feng suddenly thought of the smoked prawns he bought last time, and immediately took it out of the silver medal, and said with a smile: "Senior, this is the snack that junior bought.  , I wonder if senior is willing to eat it?"

    "Shrimp! Peel the shell for me!" Hu Jiu, the little fox who seemed to have no energy, shouted in surprise. Gao Feng agreed with a smile and started to peel the shell. He peeled out a shrimp and handed it over. The little fox ate it.  It was so comfortable that I just picked it up with my mouth. As soon as I reached the first level of the mountain, several kilograms of prawns had already been eaten clean.

    The little fox was very satisfied with his meal. His two tails rested softly on Gao Feng's back, and he suddenly said, "Who gave you this advice?"

    "It's someone from the junior errand office" After saying this, Gao Feng suddenly stopped. Who gave the advice? Who can give advice to the current self? The current self is a warrior in the "Juli" realm.  , in the Great Summer, even those outside the territory are standard strong men. Who is the person who can give him guidance on martial arts?

    An old police officer, who must have a very good understanding of the hierarchy of superiors and inferiors, just walked to the martial arts field, gave himself generous instructions, and then immediately accepted the instructions.

    Thinking about it now, after this old man came in, there were too many flaws in his actions and words, but he believed it without reservation, without the slightest doubt, and entered the mountain excitedly. This was really weird from beginning to end.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and the little fox's tail slapped his back, urging: "Go, go, go!

    " Could it be that the method taught to him was useless? Gao Feng was suspicious for a while, but found that even with so many strange doubts, he still felt that this method was right.

    Who is this old man who calls himself "Xia"?  Gao Feng was thinking about this while walking. He even recalled one detail clearly. The old man was not young, but it was more reflected in his actions and temperament. There was no sign of age in his appearance, but it was obvious when he said his last name.  There was a hesitation. According to the experience he had learned in the Zhongjing Prefecture arrest team, this was clearly a state of lying. However, saying that his granddaughter had a strange disease did not seem like lying.

    Gao Feng was usually cautious and meticulous, but at that time he was convinced of such a flawless person and lies without any doubts. This matter itself was very strange.

    Walking to the side of the pine forest, Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, then raised his voice and said, "Is Mr. Songbai here? Someone in this world has a strange disease. I would like to ask for some Qiongshi to try."

    And the tree charm in the orchard that pretends to be magicalAt the same time, Song Baisheng here was upright. He quickly came over with five Qiongshi in his hands, bowed at the mountain roadside and said: "Qiongshi contains the power of true energy, and can make flesh from bones. Your Majesty saves people."  Please accept your kindness."¡ª¡ª

    Happy New Year, please vote!  !

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 237 Still Defeated

    That "Old Man Xia" was really worried about his granddaughter's strange illness, and Gao Feng couldn't imagine the use of lying about it. He still had to do the work of saving people.

    Song Baisheng did not ask to compete with him. It would be easier to ask Qiong Shi this time. Just when Gao Feng was about to say thank you, Song Baisheng clasped his fists and said, "Has your Majesty ever fought against the Sword Master in the War Demon Temple?"

    "Sword Master?" Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then thought of the middle-aged swordsman who called himself Lao Rui. The word "Sword Master" has a unique meaning, but that middle-aged swordsman is so strong, and the name "Sword Master"  It's just right.

    Seeing Gao Feng nod, Song Baisheng's expressionless face also showed a hint of excitement, and he begged: "Can you please demonstrate the Sword Master's sword moves? I have always admired that kind of peerless sword.  "

    Speaking of this, Song Baisheng's eyes were full of enthusiasm. He was really a swordsman. Gao Feng didn't feel disgusted, but he felt admired. He was obsessed with martial arts. He trained day and night. Gao Feng thought about Song Baisheng's requirements.  After thinking for a moment, he said solemnly: "The person you call Sword Master has unparalleled sword skills. Although I have seen them fight, all I can really imitate is one sword, but this sword can't keep up with the sword intent of Sword Master."  One, do you want to see it?"

    Gao Feng honestly stated his judgment, but Song Baisheng nodded and said: "It is a blessing to be able to understand one thousandth of the sword intention of the sword master. Please demonstrate it!"

    Someone asked him to perform martial arts with a pious attitude of learning. Gao Feng's attitude couldn't help but become solemn, and he recalled carefully first.  After thinking for a while, a wry smile appeared on his face.  He opened his mouth and said: "Just now I thought I could imitate one thousandth of the sword move of the Sword Master. But when I thought about it carefully, I found that I was still far behind. Mr. Songbai will watch it first. If I understand it again, I will demonstrate it again!"

    After saying this, Gao Feng took a step back and the golden blade popped out of his hand.  Draw a sword towards the mountain!

    The mountain road was suddenly filled with brilliance. Originally, this mountain road was cold, but Gao Feng used this move to make the cold air much stronger.  There were snowflakes falling in the air.

    Standing in the pine forest, the tree charm Song Baisheng looked at it with fascination, and said to himself: "Sword Master's sword, this is the sword master's sword move!"

    When Gao Feng was performing martial arts, murderous aura and coldness overflowed, but the nine-tailed fox just lay on his shoulder, not moving, leisurely and at ease. Compared to Song Baisheng's wonder and obsession, Gao Feng's own face was a little depressed, not at all.  No excitement.  The clearer you recall and the more carefully you imitate, the greater the gap you will find.

    But in the final analysis, he still had to pass this level. Gao Feng nodded to Song Baisheng, received Qiong Shi into his silver medal, turned around and walked up the mountain, but Song Baisheng didn't respond at all, still immersed in the sword move.

    There were still a few steps away from the second level of the mountain, and Gao Feng suddenly felt strange.  That old man Xia is full of doubts, and the person may not be his true identity. The method he told him may have problems, but why do he still have no doubts now and still think this method will be useful?

    "Senior, please come down, this junior is about to accumulate strength!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice. He is now in the realm of giant strength. His strength under normal conditions is already amazing. If you want to use the peak of strength, it takes a process to accumulate strength.

    The little fox didn¡¯t make a sound, but waggled its tail, and its small body floated up from Gao Feng¡¯s shoulders and landed directly on the second level of the mountain.

    Every step Gao Feng took from now on became very slow. Every time he took a step, there was a faint roar, like thunder. The light on his body became stronger and stronger, and gradually wrapped around his body like a substance.  Gao Feng was focusing all his attention on the front, on the second level of the Mountain War Demon Temple that he was about to see. He did not notice that the thick fog that enveloped the Fairy Mountain began to turn, and the wind started to rise in the Fairy Mountain that had always been calm.

    Stepping onto the stone road on the second level of the mountain, the bright golden light around Gao Feng's body shrank, as if a layer of transparent golden armor covered his body.

    Looking at it now, the second-level mountain is actually not that big. The space that Gao Feng can see is filled with the War Demon Temple. In the incredibly empty War Demon Temple, there is a solitary chair. Sitting on the chair is  Looking at the middle-aged swordsman, the swordsman surnamed Rui, whom Song Baisheng called the Sword Master.

    When Gao Feng walked up the mountain, the middle-aged swordsman who had been closing his eyes to rest opened his eyes!

    This is the beginning!  Gao Feng rushed forward quickly. This was the fastest speed he could reach. At this time, Gao Feng had turned into a golden stream of light!

    The lightning and flint can no longer describe this extreme moment, but the sword master surnamed Rui stood up and drew his sword. After all the actions were completed, Gao Feng had not rushed to him.

    The first sword!  With brilliance, murderous intent, and coldness, Gao Feng is determined on one point in the current battle, that is, regardless of the sword, he only pursues people!

    The sword is a sword, a person is a person, the first sword dodged!  That goldThe stream of lustful light made a strange turn in the War Demon Temple, and went straight to the swordsman's side!

    A surprised expression appeared on the face of the swordsman surnamed Rui, and he shook his head with a smile. He used the second sword again. This second sword was still different from before. The previous second sword was just that the whole body was covered with sword flowers, but  When this sword is used, countless strange flowers seem to fall from the sky in the entire War Demon Temple. They are extremely beautiful, filling every inch of space, leaving no room for people to stay!

    What he has to face is the person, not the sword move. Gao Feng is determined in his heart. No matter what, the sword is for people, and the person is still behind the sword!

    The golden stream of light drew a weirder arc this time, almost bypassing the War Demon Temple. Gao Feng was extremely fast, so fast that he could ignore the distance and time between them.

    There are strange flowers everywhere that are condensed with the murderous intent of the sword. Although they look beautiful and dreamy, Gao Feng understands in his heart that as long as he touches these beautiful and fragile flowers, he will inevitably be killed violently.

    Gao Feng, who was moving at extremely high speed, was shocked to find that he had already turned around several times, and all he could see were the magnificent sword flowers, but he couldn't see the swordsman, whose sword was in front of him!  Where have people gone?

    No matter which direction you attack from, you will only face a sword!

    what to do?  Gao Feng roared angrily and crashed into Jian Qi Wanhua!

    At this moment, the restrained golden light on Gao Feng suddenly exploded, burning like a flame. But in this state, when it hit the sword flower, blood burst out from Gao Feng's body immediately.

    But with Gao Feng¡¯s full strength, the damage caused by the sword flower was not fatal and allowed him to continue moving forward. Gao Feng launched attacks at the surroundings without hesitation, fighting fifty-four demons!  This is the most violent move that can unleash the most power!

    At this time, Gao Feng also used offense instead of defense. The power of the war demon burst out and offset the power of the sword flowers, so that he would be less harmed. In fact, the flowers floating in the mid-air were scattered by Gao Feng's power.  After that, the effectiveness was not completely lost, but the damage suffered by Gao Feng was indeed reduced. His power was still there and his momentum remained unabated!

    In front is the swordsman surnamed Rui. Gao Feng has already seen him. He is covered in blood at this time, but he wins immediately because he is facing the swordsman's left side. There is no sword here, and the swordsman has no time to fight back!

    As expected, the person is behind the sword, behind the ubiquitous sword energy, it is indeed a safe zone, and now they are face to face!

    Gao Feng paused for a moment. This was not a stop. He changed to the Six God-Suppressing Styles. Although Zhan Mo Da was violent, the only one that could fully unleash his power was the purest and most direct God-Suppressing Six Styles, the first one!

    It¡¯s simple, just such a punch, but this simplest action can reach the limit of Gao Feng¡¯s current strength and speed!

    The speed was like light. In just a short moment, the sword master Rui didn't seem to expect Gao Feng to rush in from this direction. At this moment, he just turned his head and looked over. At this moment, the sky was filled with sword energy flowers, but the sword in the sword master's hand did not move. This was also  Very strange!

    The golden flames from his fist spurted out, and he was only a few centimeters away from the sword master. Part of Gao Feng's fighting spirit had turned into ecstasy. He was finally going to hit the swordsman, and this level was about to pass

    Extremely fast, extremely fast, but at this extremely fast moment, the sword master's movements seemed to be normal, but he did not fall behind step by step. Just at this slightest moment, at this extremely fast moment, the middle-aged swordsman was already facing Gao Feng.  .

    "It's great to be able to do this!" The man known as the Sword Master praised with a smile, and pointed the sword in his hand this way. At this moment, Gao Feng felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.  He was so fast that he could clearly see every move of the opponent, but after the opponent's move was completed, he had not yet caught up.

    At first, he thought it was an illusion caused by the extreme speed, but now he finally figured it out. This was because the opponent's speed was far faster than his own, and he was not at the same level as himself.

    Thinking about it, at this point, the movement could no longer be stopped. There was already a millimeter away, and there was still a chance. But the moment the man touched his sword, Gao Feng's wrist went numb, and the power of light spurted out immediately.  It's severance.

    The swordsman surnamed Rui gently turned his wrist. The most ordinary and ordinary movement, the long sword picked up Gao Feng's wrist again. It was such a simple movement, and Gao Feng's body that was rushing forward was so lightly touched.  The selection was overturned.

    The sword flowers all over the sky in the War Demon Temple have disappeared, and Gao Feng, who turned into a stream of light, has lost his speed. The middle-aged swordsman said calmly: "That's good, that's good, but it's not enough!"

    Gao Feng was provoked, his body hung in mid-air and became a target. He could only watch helplessly as the opponent stabbed him. The first sword struck between his eyebrows, and the long sword penetrated straight into his brain. Gao Feng's eyes were suddenly filled with darkness, and a huge explosion erupted in an instant.  The pain caused his consciousness to collapse, and Gao Feng roared crazily in mid-air.

    The second sword pierced his throat, and Gao Feng screamed? Disappeared all of a sudden, and the huge pain made Gao Feng seem to be crazy. The only consciousness left in his heart was thinking why the little fox Hu Jiu didn't come to save him. The fairy mountain was his own, why did his own things cause him so much pain!¡ª¡ª

    Happy New Year

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 238 Courage

    Next came the heart, limbs and joints. This was really a thousand cuts. All the vital points and nodes in Gao Feng's body were mercilessly pierced by the swordsman. Every such stab would cause death or serious injury.  But what was really torturous was that Gao Feng did not lose consciousness immediately. He could clearly feel every attack and could not move or shout.

    Every time the sword pierces the body, the sword energy flows everywhere, and the Shen Shen Jue Qi in the body cannot resist at all. With the influx of sword energy, the cold murderous intention also invades the body.

    After the last thrust of the sword, Gao Feng fell to the ground of the War Demon Temple. The pain and cold finally made him lose consciousness and enter the real darkness.

    The fairy mountain appeared in this world. When Gao Feng regained consciousness, he found that he was still lying down, but he still couldn't open his eyes. Before entering the mountain, Gao Feng clearly remembered that he was standing and practicing his skills in trance. Could it be that he is still lying down now?  In the fairy mountain?

    This is really weird. He just lost consciousness like that. There is only one time in Gao Feng's memory. Before entering the fairy mountain, he was pierced by an arrow from the thief "Black Wolf". It was like that before death. Gao Feng couldn't help feeling that way.  If you are willing to experience it again, even if you are "beaten to death" several times on the Fairy Mountain and come out of the mountain, it will be extremely short-lived. It is not so much about dying, but more like being in a coma.

    Now Gao Feng is confused about his situation, but his body has not recovered. The feeling of extreme pain and cold inside and outside his body is still there, but the power in his body is completely exhausted, and it is extremely difficult to open his eyes.

    After Gao Feng tried it, he gave up dejectedly.  Just lying on the ground, letting his body be cut into pieces inside and outside, Gao Feng was already disheartened.

    After obtaining the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng's strength and martial arts advanced at an incredible speed. Coupled with his own hard work, he became a warrior in the realm of "giant power" in a short period of time.

    This kind of progress gave Gao Feng a lot more confidence.  It also made him look forward to climbing the fairy mountain more, to see what was on top, and after reaching a higher level.  Gao Feng has always thought that he will make greater progress, and the little fox Hu Jiu's eagerness to climb up has also deeply affected him.  Let Gao Feng regard this as a top priority. The first level of the Immortal Mountain is the starting point of everything. There is no obstacle. The second level of the Immortal Mountain is the battle of the Demon Temple. But from the Arrow Lady to the Knight in Shining Armor, these levels and obstacles  , Gao Feng hit the wall once, and was able to defeat them the second and third time.

    But in front of this middle-aged swordsman, everything failed. Gao Feng has failed three times in total.  But Gao Feng clearly knew that given the gap between himself and his opponent, no matter how many times he failed, he might not be able to pass.

    The swordsman surnamed Rui is said to be the swordsman surnamed Rui.  His remnant soul sword intention had already reached such a strong level, so Gao Feng felt that he couldn't imagine what his true body would be like.

    What to do in the future? Will it always stop at this level and this level?  Gao Feng was already a little desperate.

    "Mr. Rui, we meet again. Miss Jiu, long time no see!" At this moment, Gao Feng heard a voice not far away from him.

    He wanted to open his eyes to take a look, but he couldn't, but he couldn't stop the shock in his heart. This voice was not the little fox Hu Jiu, nor was it the tree charm in the fairy fruit forest or the cypress trees in the pine forest. Then what was this voice?  who?

    However, Gao Feng then thought that there were too many monsters and creatures on this fairy mountain. Didn¡¯t Mr. Rui also exist? The title of "Nine Girls" was interesting. Senior Hu Jiu was actually a woman?  But I still say the female ones are better.

    "What are you doing here?" The sword master's temper was similar to his sword. He was very cold. Compared to his rudeness, the little fox Hu Jiu just said "hmm" indifferently, while the other man said  Very gentle: "Just come down and take a walk."

    Mr. Rui snorted coldly. For some reason, Gao Feng felt that the newcomer's voice was very friendly, even though he had never heard it before.

    Who is it?  Is there anyone on this fairy mountain who makes me feel friendly?  Inexplicably, Gao Feng remembered his childhood. At that time, his family was poor, but he was warm and happy all the time.

    Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know why he wants to think of this. Maybe it¡¯s because people are particularly fragile and sensitive when they are sad. Gao Feng¡¯s current mood is exactly like this.

    "Mr. Rui's cultivation is unparalleled in the world. It's not easy for this child to reach this point. Just let him go!" The new man persuaded gently again.

    The voice sounded like that of a man. He must be quite old, but Gao Feng couldn't tell whether he was middle-aged or old, but the intimacy was real.

    The two people were silent for a while, and then Gao Feng heard Mr. Rui say angrily: "He has passed the test."

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart was shocked, and he was cut into pieces by a thousand knives.This time, I obviously lost, how could I still pass?  And this was not the only thing that surprised him. Who was this new person? His voice sounded so kind, and he was begging for mercy for himself. Who was he?

    In the midst of doubts, the voice of the little fox over there sounded again, but with a hint of impatience: "If you don't understand these things, just stop interfering and go about your own business!"

    Compared to Mr. Rui, the sword master, the little fox's words were like a scolding. However, the new guy didn't mean to be angry at all. Instead, he smiled and said: "Miss Ninth is right, Miss Ninth is right."  !¡±

    Gao Feng still couldn't muster any strength in his body, so he could only listen passively. At this time, he heard footsteps walking towards him, and someone walked up to him.

    While he was doubting, he felt a hand touching the top of his head. The hand was rough, but the palm was warm. Being touched by a stranger would feel awkward, but Gao Feng felt very kind and relaxed. Suddenly  During this time, everything from childhood to adulthood came to mind, including the warmth and happiness of childhood, the grief after the death of both parents, the hardship of being alone, and the earth-shaking changes after encountering adventure.

    Gao Feng couldn't control his emotions, and his tears flowed involuntarily. The person touching his head was definitely not Mr. Rui, nor the little fox Hu Jiu. After seeing his tears, that person's  He stopped moving and was silent for a while before saying: "He is a good boy, and his life is not easy!"

    who is it?  Who is it?  Gao Feng wanted to open his eyes, but he didn't have any strength. For some reason, the remaining pain in his body slowly disappeared. Tiredness and sleepiness came from all directions. In this sudden relaxation and kindness,  Entered sleep.

    When he woke up again, Gao Feng opened his eyes. In his field of vision was a huge ceiling. He was actually still in the Fairy Mountain, inside the War Demon Temple.

    In the past, entering was a face-to-face battle, so there was no time to see this, but now I could see clearly that compared to the simple and plain style of the entire War Demon Temple, the ceiling was colorful because it was full of patterns.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight is far beyond that of ordinary people, and he can see all the patterns on it clearly. The painting style is extremely realistic. At first glance, people think that this is not a painting, but a real image suspended there.

    The picture depicts a war, in which there are men, women, humans, aliens, and even demon-like beings. Everyone is wearing armor and holding weapons in their hands, fighting to the death.  From the picture, it is difficult to distinguish between friends and foes, between human beings, between human beings and aliens, and between aliens and aliens. They are all fighting, and everyone has a look of courage to move forward.

    The War Demon Temple on the second floor of the Immortal Mountain is already huge, and the painting on the roof is also huge. There are no fewer than thousands of characters on it, but each one is lifelike.

    After watching for a long time, Gao Feng actually had hallucinations. There were vague shouts in his ears, and the smell of blood lingered in his nose. But what impressed Gao Feng the most was the look on his face as he marched forward bravely, knowing that he would be injured.  Death, or fight!

    Looking further, Gao Feng suddenly felt that there was a person on the battlefield. Sometimes this person was fighting and sometimes he was watching the battle. However, after Gao Feng noticed it and looked carefully at the picture, he could not find this person. What kind of image did this person have?  I don¡¯t know, but I feel that way.

    "How long do you want to watch? Get up!" Suddenly, a furry fox head appeared in Gao Feng's field of vision, and the little fox Hu Jiuman said impatiently.

    Gao Feng's first reaction was how to stand up. Being able to open his eyes does not mean that his strength has been restored. But thinking about it, he subconsciously observed that his strength had been fully restored, and it was a little different than before he lost consciousness. After all,  Gao Feng couldn't tell what the difference was.

    There were many strange things about entering Fairy Mountain this time, not to mention the mysterious man who gave Gao Feng a close feeling. He lost consciousness several times, either "died" or "sleeped" but when he regained consciousness, he never returned to the living world as before.  Instead, he continued to stay here.

    After standing up, Gao Feng found that his physical condition was the same as before the fight. After carefully feeling it, he seemed to be in better condition than before the fight.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui is not sitting on a chair. He is standing in the War Demon Temple and looking towards the mountain road. There are clouds and mist all around, and he doesn¡¯t know what he is looking at.

    But the atmosphere at this time is different from just now. Just now, there was a fierce battle in just a short moment, but now there is a leisurely and relaxed atmosphere.

    Gao Feng stood up, and Mr. Rui, who was turning his back, noticed it. He turned to look at Gao Feng, his face was no longer so cold, and he said calmly: "As a warrior, martial arts is the last factor, courage is the key, and you have the courage to fight."  , Only when you are not afraid of strong enemies can you be brave and diligent. Your performance these few times is indeed courageous!"

    Hearing these words, Gao Feng was in a daze, and then felt ashamed. If he hadn't felt that he had no worries about life and death on the fairy mountain, he wouldn't have dared to rush forward so boldly. Now that he thinks about it, even if he knew the unforgettable pain and chill, he would not rush forward rashly  ¡­Thank you all, during the double monthly ticket period, please vote more and subscribe more (to be continued) RQ {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 239 Everything is fake

    As if he could tell what he was thinking, Mr. Rui had a rare smile on his face and said harmoniously: "A person's courage has nothing to do with life or death. It can be seen in battle. These few times are enough to prove it."

    Gao Feng felt ashamed, but he was a little surprised. He didn't know what he had shown in the battle for this Mr. Rui to see.

    After saying this, Mr. Rui raised his hand. Gao Feng looked over subconsciously and saw a light shining on Mr. Rui's hand. The light was not very dazzling, but after Gao Feng saw it, his eyes felt  The pain felt like being pricked by a needle. Could it be the sword intention?

    Being stung by this light, I closed my eyes. When I opened them, I saw that the light had turned into a small sword, which was the same size as the pendants hanging on the dragon-binding rope.

    After the small sword was condensed, Mr. Rui threw it forward and threw the small sword towards Gao Feng. Gao Feng subconsciously reached out to catch it and defeated the warriors in front of him. Those warriors themselves turned into pendants such as badges.  This one is different, it's just a small sword thrown over

    ??Could it be that when fighting in this world, you can only summon one sword?  The sharp blade of the divine weapon was not of much help to him. The blade formed by the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art was already extremely sharp. Thinking about it, Gao Feng did not ask, but just tied the small sword with a dragon-binding rope.  .

    When he hung up the small sword pendant, Gao Feng took a long breath. He felt a very strange feeling in his heart. He felt relaxed. He would no longer be embarrassed to get through this pass, but he felt a little disappointed in his heart. Every time he fought with this sword master  It was a lot of hard work, but the rewards were equally great. I didn¡¯t expect that it would just pass.

    The second level of the mountain has been experienced.  Gao Feng suppressed his strange thoughts. What was the third level of the mountain? Gao Feng's curiosity immediately emerged.

    Before he could look forward, he heard the little fox Hu Jiu say: "You've been here too long today. Get out quickly, Lao Rui, get him out!"

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, nodded.  Before Gao Feng could react, Mr. Rui waved with one hand, and Gao Feng's chest seemed to be hit by something huge.  The whole person flew out of the War Demon Temple. This heavy blow made him dizzy before losing consciousness.  I vaguely heard Mr. Rui say: "Miss Ninth"

    With a tremor all over his body, Gao Feng returned to the present world. The feeling of being knocked away was still there. He took two steps back to stabilize his body. He looked at the light around him, but it was almost dawn, and it was almost time for him to go up.

    "Your Majesty, what's wrong with you?" Suddenly there was an exclamation in the room, and it was Yuexiang's voice.

    Gao Feng waved his hand, but Yuexiang knew what to do.  The voice of exclamation was also suppressed. Gao Feng stood up straight. Yuexiang had already rushed out of the room and said quickly: "Your Majesty has been standing there all night. I Where are you going, Your Majesty?"  ?Have breakfast first."

    The words were just half spoken.  Gao Feng had already opened the door and rushed out. Yuexiang stood there a little confused, thinking what happened to this lord?

    Who Gao Feng wants to find out most is who the old man Xia he met at the Zhenmo Division martial arts arena last night was!

    The method that Mr. Xia told Gao Feng was actually effective, but it failed because the absolute strength was too far apart. If Mr. Rui, the sword master, was one or two levels stronger than Gao Feng.  I'm afraid the situation will be reversed.

    Since everything about this old man is fake, then who is his identity? Why do he tell himself this or even who his granddaughter is who has a strange disease?  Gao Feng has many questions in his mind that he wants to answer. The only way to find clues at the moment is to go to the Demon Suppression Division to check!

    Today, Gao Feng went out earlier than before. There were almost no people on the street. After rushing out of Fengtianfang, Gao Feng staggered and slowed down.

    What surprised Gao Feng was that he was hungry now and felt weak. There were so many strange things about entering the mountain this time. Gao Feng remembered that his strength had not been lost before entering the mountain and he could recover naturally. But now  It actually feels like exhaustion.

    The only thing that can make up for this weakness is the fairy fruit and qiongshi from the fairy mountain. But coincidentally, Gao Feng had five qiongshi on his body. He quickly took out one, crushed the shell and put it into his mouth. One piece was not enough, and he needed more.  Eat one more.

    The power contained in Qiongshi slowly dissolved in Gao Feng's body, and then he returned to his normal state. The gap in strength actually had to be made up with two Qiongshi. Gao Feng was shocked at how much he had lost.  You never lose your strength in battles and activities. What happened this time? Could it be that Mr. Rui's sword energy really hurt people?

    After regaining his strength, Gao Feng ran towards the Demon Suppression Division at full speed. The earlier he could go, the greater the chance of finding out about Old Man Xia.

    But after running a few steps forward, Gao Feng stopped in shock, because he found that his speed had accelerated a lot. Gao Feng's current speedThe speed can no longer be described as amazing. On the basis of such a speed, it can be accelerated. It is like lightning!

    The basis of speed is strength. An increase in speed means an increase in strength. Moreover, Gao Feng also knows that at his current level, a slight increase in speed means a great increase in strength. He just noticed the loss of strength. Gao Feng  Now that I'm observing it, I'm shocked to find that based on the original strength, the strength has increased by nearly 70%!

    For a moment, Gao Feng couldn't care less about his joy, and was only left with horror in his heart. What on earth caused him to have such an enhancement!

    It was important to check on that old man Xia. Gao Feng quickly calmed down and continued running. In a very short time, Gao Feng had already arrived at the Demon Suppressing Division.

    The door of the Demon Suppression Department's official office has not yet been closed, just like before Gao Feng left. After Gao Feng walked in, he found that the surroundings were still very quiet. He came too early and everyone was still sleeping.

    Gao Feng first closed the door of the official office and quickly checked all the places in the Demon Suppressing Division. He didn't see Old Man Xia. Gao Feng went to the door of the room where the guards were on duty at night and knocked on the door to wake everyone up.

    The night guard was sleeping deeply. Gao Feng knocked a dozen times before someone woke up and opened the door. When the sleepy guard opened the door and saw Gao Feng, he quickly asked politely: "Master Gao came so early? Why didn't you come last night?"  Come here to practice martial arts?"

    Gao Feng was stunned and couldn't help but ask: "I was here last night."

    "Master Gao came here last night? I didn't hear anything at all. The little people may have slept too hard and didn't know what was going on outside, which made the adults laugh." When Gao Feng said this, the guard was also very surprised.

    The night guard can sleep for a while at dawn and should be awake at night. This is why Gao Feng used to be greeted every time he came. Unexpectedly, they all fell asleep last night. Of course, this laziness is not uncommon, but  This was the first time Gao Feng met him.

    Gao Feng asked again: "Does our Demon Suppressing Division have a servant in his sixties or seventies named Xia?"

    After that, he described Old Man Xia's appearance in detail. The other officers in the room also woke up and gathered at the door to listen to Gao Feng's story. When Gao Feng finished speaking, these officers all shook their heads and said, "Sir, is  It¡¯s not that I remember wrongly, our Demon Suppressing Division has never had such a person.¡±

    This answer was expected, but it was also unexpected. Gao Feng opened his mouth to say something more, but still didn't say anything. He just waved his hands and said, "Maybe I remembered it wrong. You guys go ahead and go ahead!"

    The officers in the government office naturally did not dare to ask too many questions. When Gao Feng turned around and left, he did not move quickly. He was a little puzzled and a little wary, wondering who was this old man Xia who suddenly appeared?

    Having solved the problems in his battle, there were so many flaws, but he was sure that the reason why the sergeant in the Demon Suppressing Division went to bed early and was at a loss was probably due to this old man Xia.

    The fact that this old man Xia can do this shows that his strength is extraordinary. At least Gao Feng cannot see through the depth, but what makes Gao Feng even more confused is why this old man Xia wants to do this!

    Originally, it was a great joy for Gao Feng to pass the level of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master on the Fairy Mountain. However, after being disrupted by this mysterious old man, Gao Feng was not in a good mood and could only wonder why.

    On the way back, Gao Feng didn't walk very fast. He just walked and thought. He came to Shima Street out of habit and walked from the Demon Suppression Department Office to Shima Street. He walked at a normal pace and spent a lot of time.  There are really a lot of them. When we get here, the shops are already open for business.

    All the merchants came up to say hello politely. Gao Feng took a tour of the area and came to Yongji Jewelry Store. After sitting down, the guys brought tea and snacks, and shopkeeper Zhang also came to accompany him.  Chat for a while.

    Yesterday, everyone in Shima Street watched Gao Feng compete with the Crown Prince of Zheng. News circulates quickly in a place like the capital. Yesterday, the Crown Prince of Zheng, Fei Feixiong, suffered a big loss during the competition. He was severely punished by Gao Feng.  It was spread everywhere. Shopkeeper Zhang was well-informed and naturally knew about it. However, Shopkeeper Zhang would not take the initiative to mention it and would just ramble on and talk about gossip.

    After breakfast time, the street became lively. Shopkeeper Zhang went to greet the guests, leaving a somewhat absent-minded Gao Feng in a daze.

    Gao Feng was reviewing all the details of last night in his mind. What was said and done by the old man Xia at the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts arena and on the second level of the Immortal Mountain. Gao Feng was recalling all these details.  Can you let yourself analyze something?

    Needless to say, those strange things on the Fairy Mountain. The rules that Gao Feng thought he had summarized in the past were all broken by Mr. Rui's behavior and changes. There was also the mysterious man who appeared before he opened his eyes. Why did he feel so familiar?  Over the years, I have always gritted my teeth and persevered no matter what I encountered. Why?What if you can't hold on anymore after this stranger appears?

    Gao Feng¡¯s thoughts still turned to that old man Xia. Now that he thought about the old man¡¯s words and deeds, there were flaws everywhere. But when he faced him last night, he didn¡¯t have any doubts. This was really strange.

    Thank you everyone (To be continued)

    p{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 240: Traces of the Luozhou Demon

    "Is eldest brother here?" Gao Feng was thinking hard over there, but someone shouted loudly outside, and this voice belonged to the captain of the Demon Suppression Division, Zhao Qiu.

    The clerk at Yongji Jewelry Store recognized Zhao Qiu and knew that he was a good friend of Gao Feng. He quickly informed him and Zhao Qiu walked in with a smile.

    In the past, Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi and Bai Xianyong were inseparable, but today it was Zhao Qiu who came alone. After sitting down, he specially explained: "Lao Luo went out of the city to see Zhuangzi. Lao Bai has something to do at home. My little brother, this morning  I got some news, come and tell my brother immediately!"

    Before Gao Feng could ask what the news was, Zhao Qiu took out a piece of yellow paper with a smile and said: "The shopkeeper who collected the bets this morning sent it, saying that brother, your odds in the Shengshou Competition have been adjusted down.  Now it¡¯s six to one, these people were blind at first and underestimated your ability, brother, but now they have to change!¡±

    After saying a few harsh words, Zhao Qiu changed his smile and said proudly: "The money I deposited is calculated as thirty to one. When I saw the shopkeeper today, his face was blue. It was really funny.  ah!"

    The rules of the casino, what is the odds when placing a bet, will be paid according to the odds after the result, and will not change with the actual odds.

    Why did such a change happen? Gao Feng also understood. Yesterday, he beat the prince of Zheng Guogong severely in the martial arts field. Those who were watching saw his tyrannical strength. Compared with Fei Feixiong, and in the competition at the Forbidden Army School, many  With knowledgeable people watching, the gambling houses will naturally adjust their odds.

    After saying this, Zhao Qiu winked again and said: "Brother, you may not know that Fei Feixiong has met the princess several times. He has always been obsessed with it. He has wanted to be this personal guard for a long time, but he didn't expect to let eldest brother  You've taken the lead, and if there's this Holy Shou Contest, how can he hold it back? He's so jealous!"

    This is really a jealous fight, thinking about this.  Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh.

    After chatting and laughing for a while, Zhao Qiu stood up and said: "There are not many days left for the Holy Shou Competition, so I must be training hard. I won't disturb you. If you need help, just ask."  , the news from the competition. The younger brother is also out to inquire about it, please rest assured, older brother. "

    In the past, Zhao Qiu would come to play with a few people, and either he would get very drunk, or he would stay until dark, otherwise he would not leave. Today's behavior is rare.

    Zhao Qiu left politely, but Gao Feng realized that in the past, he would go to the Demon Suppression Division at night to practice martial arts because he had various errands to do during the day and he could not show his martial arts skills in front of others at will.

    But now there is an honest reason for the Holy Shou Contest.  Moreover, meditating on moves and martial arts will not expose the essence of one's strength. You can go to the martial arts field to practice and study. For Gao Feng, studying martial arts will always improve you.  This is what he most wants to do.

    After figuring this out, he immediately got up and said goodbye to Shopkeeper Zhang. He made it clear that I was going to the Demon Suppressing Division to prepare for the competition. Shopkeeper Zhang also had a clear expression on his face.

    After arriving at the Demon Suppressing Division, Huang Zhiping came out to welcome him.  He spoke first: "Master Gao has asked about a police officer named Xia. I have checked the documents and there is no such person."

    Gao Feng thanked him quickly. He must have asked the officers of the Demon Suppression Division. The officers told Huang Zhiping. They heard that he wanted to inquire about it, and Huang Zhiping also investigated carefully.

    Explaining that he was coming here to prepare for martial arts training, Huang Zhiping quickly agreed and said with a smile: "Master Gao, just go ahead and practice. I will take care of the people below to guard the place and don't let anyone peek."

    Seeing the confusion on Gao Feng's face, Huang Zhiping explained that the contestants participating in the Shengshou Competition are now training. The martial arts venues of various government agencies and the open spaces of the manor are all places where they train, and in order to prevent their opponents from knowing about themselves  The details are all very secret.

    After knowing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but sigh that he still didn't pay enough attention to this holy longevity contest.

    Huang Zhiping, the manager of the Suppressing Demon Division, was very thorough in his work. After Gao Feng entered the martial arts arena, he arranged for the guards to close the door of the martial arts arena. Even the Suppressing Demon Division's own servants were not allowed to enter and watch. No one was allowed to enter without permission. Gao Feng  While you can concentrate on practicing martial arts, you won't be peeked at by others.

    Standing in the martial arts arena, Gao Feng was calm and used his martial arts skills one by one.

    Like every martial arts training during this period, Gao Feng finally mastered the two sword moves of Mr. Rui, the sword master. In the process of martial arts training, whoever imitates the moves on the fairy mountain will have what kind of weapon appears in his hand.  , but when using these two sword moves, no sword appeared in his hand.

    When Gao Feng reached this point, he couldn't help but stop for a moment. There was indeed that small dragon-binding rope hanging on his wrist.sword, but the small sword did not change.

    After meeting Mr. Rui, the sword master, there were too many weird and unreasonable things, but this was not the case. Gao Feng just shook his hand, and the golden blade glowed in his hand.

    Gao Feng still exerted force as normal, but unexpectedly, the blade that originally emerged three feet suddenly emerged one foot!  And that's not all. With Gao Feng's exertion, the golden light in his entire body flashed suddenly, and he hurriedly controlled it, and then he returned to normal.

    But at this moment, the magic circle of the Suppression Department was alarmed. Although the light in the sun was bright and the light of the magic circle was not conspicuous, Gao Feng, who often practiced martial arts here, had a clear judgment in his heart that the state just now was caused by his own use.  It will only appear if you use 80% of your power or higher, but just now Gao Feng only wanted to use less than 30% of his power.

    What does this mean? It means that after being stabbed by the sword master on the Fairy Mountain and losing consciousness, his strength has indeed improved tremendously!

    After reaching the realm of "giant power", the strength is huge and abnormal, and it is not difficult to improve. However, compared to the base number, such an increase is insignificant, but now it has increased by 70%. Such an enhancement is not even surprising.  There is only shock, and Gao Feng clearly realizes that this is not the kind of illusory power that does not belong to him. Now he does not feel any bulge. This is a real enhancement. Such an enhancement is too sudden. Even Gao Feng  Neither of them has control over their power.

    Gao Feng gathered his strength, adjusted and controlled it for a moment, and then moved again. The sword moves used by the Sword Master were naturally exquisite and magnificent, unparalleled.

    Now imitating these two movements, Gao Feng no longer has the knot in his heart. He used to think about how to deal with it and couldn't calm down. Now he is simply imitating, and he understands the essence a little more.

    Even if you control the power and use this peerless sword move, the magic circle on the school field still reacts.  After Gao Feng used these two moves, he turned back to look at a corner of the martial arts arena, where there was a statue of the former captain of the Demon Suppression Division. He seemed to have felt something strange in the group of statues just now.

    After taking a few glances and not seeing anything wrong with those statues, Gao Feng started practicing on his own again.

    Gao Feng failed to control his power just now. The light of Zhenshen Jue's true energy filled the martial arts arena, and those steel statues were also illuminated. Gao Feng did not observe these statues very carefully, so he didn't notice when he turned around just now.  The statue's eyes moved very slowly. Even though it was very slow, it was indeed moving!

    The deacons of the Gao family are each responsible for the affairs of the clan and are very busy. It is very rare for someone like Gao Feng to practice martial arts on errands every day.

    But Gao Feng also has his own convenience, that is, the deacon Gao Jiang helps him take care of all this. It is now a cold winter, and the New Year is coming soon. The capital is preparing for the year-end accounting and settlement, and also preparing for the New Year's Eve matters. It is very busy.  But for the Gao family manor in Luozhou and Qingzhou, it is a rare leisure time.

    Luozhou is located on the west side of Zhongjing. Because it is very close to the capital, there are many wealthy manors in the territory. For the common people, living as tenants and villagers for noble and wealthy families is not a bad life.

    The nobles in the capital are engaged in industrial and commercial trade, and there are many ways to make money, including the products on the farmland, so they are not ruthless and exploitative, and they do not want to plunder. Because of this, the tenant farmers live a good life, with enough food and clothing.  There are still some.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT back in early winter, I had to renovate farm tools, water conservancy, and renovate the stables and farmhouses. I have no time until now.

    This year's harvest is quite good, and everyone doesn't have to worry about the lack of harvest in spring, so this year they have a lot of peace of mind. Some people go to nearby counties and prefectures to work to supplement their family income, while others rest at home, working every day.  It is also comfortable to gather together to chat and sing a little song.

    Speaking of which, the year before last, there was an epidemic in various farms in Luozhou, and many people died. However, Taoists came to treat and apply pesticides, which saved the lives of many people.

    A Taoist who can save lives naturally has magic power. This Taoist does not expect anything in return after saving people's lives. He just makes people believe in some god and kowtow with devotion. This does not cost food or money. Besides, people's lives are saved.  , indicating that this god really has magic power, and everything will go well after believing in it, so many people believe in this god.

    " However, no one dared to say it openly, because the government only allowed people to worship heaven and earth, ancestors and emperors. Others were said to be evil cults and evil priests, and those who were traced would be beheaded.

    The villagers and tenants below believe in it. It is impossible for the stewards of the manor and the head of the village not to know about it, but everyone has not done less work and handed over the food. Moreover, because they believe in this divine king, as fellow believers,  We are considered brothers and sisters, and we get along very harmoniously, which saves the steward and the village head from trouble. Moreover, the incense master who leads everyone to worship gods and sacrifices is indeed very clever.Not only can it save people from diseases, but it can also exorcise evil spirits and strengthen yang. Even many prominent figures in Zhuangzi believe in it.

    In Lu County, south of Luozhou, only 20% of the entire county's fields belong to local people. The rest belong to the farm of the Gao family of Fengtian Marquis. The person in charge of this farm is also named Gao and is called Gaotun. He is in his forties.  He is a distant relative of the Gao family.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 241: Being Exterminated

    With such a big Zhuangzi and the Gao family as the backstage, Gao Tun is truly the number one person in Lu County. Even the magistrate of Lu County must be obedient.

    "But Gaotun's duty is to make money by doing things according to the rules and never acting arrogantly. Everyone lives in peace and happiness.

    However, at this time of this year, Gaotun encountered troubles. In just a few days, five families of Zhuangzi's bankers had died violently. These five families had a total of twenty-seven people, regardless of gender, old or young.  All died violently.

    These families were all normal the day before, but were suddenly found dead suddenly the next day. What's even weirder is that the people who died violently looked normal from the outside, but when the government officials came to do an autopsy, they found that there was something wrong in their bodies.  The heart is gone.

    ??The tenants of the village are also considered the property of the Gao family. If they die suddenly and inexplicably, they will have to pay for the expenses of burning and burying them. In the coming year, there will be less labor in the village, and this loss is really not small.

    Gaotun was worried about this. Originally, he wanted to ask the government officials to investigate, but since Lu County couldn't handle it, he would ask officials from Luozhou to come down. However, this plan was dissuaded by the accountant in Zhuangzi.

    The accountant in the manor made it very clear that so many people suddenly lost their minds and died violently. If the trouble went to the state officials and spread to the capital, it would definitely have an impact on the Gao family. If the Marquis felt that his face was disgraced,  , became angry, all the people in charge of the manor were in trouble, now they just suppressed the news, found someone to investigate, found out the results, and then reported it to the superiors.

    It snowed heavily last night. In the past, Gaotun would have called his mother-in-law to heat up a pot of wine and cook some vegetables.  Looking at the snow scene, but still in the same mood now, Gaotun didn't sleep much that night. He got up before dawn. He invited more than a dozen martial arts masters from other counties and two more from the city.  A Taoist man is patrolling this manor.  But after several days of checking, nothing was found.

    It¡¯s not a solution if you can¡¯t find out the results. So many people have died, and they have to give an explanation to the higher-ups.  Gaotun was really anxious.

    As soon as it was dawn, Gao Tun was about to go out, when he suddenly heard someone slamming on the door.  Someone else shouted: "Zhuangtou, go to Lao Liu's house quickly, something happened over there!"

    Gao Tun hurriedly went out, but the person calling outside the door was a village man. When he saw Gao Tun coming out, he hurriedly said: "Zhuang Tou, Zhuangzi Xisun Laizi stayed up all night gambling last night. He came back at dawn and passed by Old Liu's house.  When he was walking, he heard something moving inside, as if something was biting something. He also knew that these days are always private, so he boldly went to take a look, and only then did he find that there was a ghost getting into the mouth of Lao Liu's family."

    When he said this, Zhuang Ding trembled all over and his voice sounded a little floaty.  Gao Tun also felt a chill on his body, so he tightened his arms quickly and asked, "What's wrong with the ghost?"

    "Zhuangtou, Sun Leizi is a little naughty. He ordered people to surround the old Liu family's house. Zhuangtou, please come over and take charge!" Zhuang Ding said hurriedly.

    "Go and invite the two Taoist priests and those heroes to come over. Go call more people and let them take the guy!" Gao Tun ordered as he ran quickly towards the old Liu's house.

    The residents in the manor are not far from each other, and they all know each other in Gaotun. Sun Laizi is a rogue gangster who steals, eats, drinks, and gambles every day. Everyone dislikes him. I don¡¯t know why, but Sun Laizi also believed this last year.  Lord Shen, because of this, someone gave him a smile.

    Everyone who could come came, each holding farm tools and the like. There were almost a few hundred people. At the innermost were two Taoists and fourteen warriors. These two Taoists were said to be outer disciples of the Zhengxuan Sect.  Gao Shen, those warriors are also people with strong martial arts skills, and they are relied upon to subjugate demons and eliminate demons.

    Sun Laizi was also on the side. His face turned pale and his whole body was trembling. He saw Gao Tun approaching and quickly came over and said, "Uncle Tun, that's a ghost that's a ghost  It was more than a foot long, got into the mouth, and then came out bloody"

    Their teeth chattered as they spoke, and they were obviously frightened. However, after the two Taoists heard this "more than a foot long", their expressions became very confident, and they raised their voices and said: "Don't panic, everyone.  The two brothers, Pindao, will definitely slay the demons for everyone today!"

    Gao Tun looked at the two Taoist priests and felt much calmer. He said repeatedly: "Thank you, two Taoist priests. Thank you, two Taoist priests. After the demons are eliminated, I will give you a big thank you. You heroes, I will also give you a big thank you!"

    Hearing the word "Thank you", everyone's eyes shone, whether they were Taoists or warriors. A Taoist took out a bronze mirror from his arms, held it in his hand, and recited a mantra, but the bronze mirror glowed.  , and moved toward the Liu family's house. There were some holes and gaps in the Liu family's house. When the light came in, sharp screams were heard inside.

    This sound was so harsh that Gaotun and Zhuang Ding were so frightened that they stepped back, but everyone could also hear the pain in the sound, and they couldn't help but feel confident in these two Taoist priests.??rise.

    "You have a poor Taoist, how can you allow evildoers to run rampant in broad daylight!" The Taoist said proudly, saying that it was broad daylight, but in fact it was still cloudy.

    Another Taoist also took a wooden sword in his hand and said to the warrior next to him: "Master, please open the door!"

    The warrior nodded. The weapon in his hand was a chain. With a shake of his hand, the chain flew out. The iron claw at the front of the chain grabbed the door. He pulled it back hard, and the door was torn open.

    The Taoist man holding the bronze mirror immediately recited a spell. The light on the bronze mirror skyrocketed and shone toward the room. Hearing the "squeak" scream, it seemed that something was hit by the light, which was extremely painful.

    This is the Taoist's precious phantom that has taken effect. People in Zhuangzi have seen this before, and everyone exclaimed in surprise. The Taoist's face became even more proud, as he watched the demons being subdued and eliminated at this time.

    At this time, listening to the whistling sound, several black shadows came out of the house. These black shadows, which were more than a foot long, were illuminated by the light on the bronze mirror as soon as they went out. Everyone could clearly see the black shadows.  The shadow's body crackled, as if it had been burned by fire, and there was even smoke coming out.

    Seeing these ghosts running out, another Taoist waved the wooden sword in his hand, and a faint light and shadow could be seen flying into the air. The other warriors shouted loudly, some threw darts and daggers into the sky, and others bent their bows.  arrow.

    The surrounding villagers had seen such a scene before, and they were dazzled by it. Some people couldn't help but cheer loudly. The atmosphere was extremely lively.

    The light can hurt the ghosts, but it can't kill them. As for those arrows and darts, they can't hit anything. The ghosts are falling rapidly in mid-air, much faster than expected.

    The Taoist who was using the bronze mirror was casting a spell. He saw the smoking ghost suddenly accelerating in mid-air and jumping onto his face. After jumping on his face, the Taoist screamed in horror, and then his shouts were cut off midway, because that  The ghost had slipped right into this man's mouth.

    The same was true for another Taoist and other warriors. After being jumped on the face by the ghost, it penetrated directly into the body through the mouth. In a short time, those who were drilled fell limply to the ground and looked at the ghost again.  Crawling out of the mouth

    In the blink of an eye, all the Taoists were wiped out, and six warriors died. The remaining warriors who dared to stay here turned around and ran away with screams. The ghosts screamed and chased after them, and crawled onto the faces of two warriors.

    Seeing such a terrifying scene, Gaotun and Zhuangding were stunned. When the warriors screamed, they also reacted. They didn't care about subduing demons, so they all turned around and ran away while crying.  , there were hundreds of people surrounding Zhuangzi, but they were all gone in an instant.

    Not knowing whether the ghost was chasing him or not, Gao Tun ran back to his house in embarrassment and closed the door tightly, not daring to come out.

    It was almost dark when the accountant and several heads of management came to knock on the door. Gaotun opened it, and the accountant asked straight to the point: "Zhuangtou, seven members of the old Liu family are dead. The Taoist and Taoist priests who were invited are here."  A total of eleven warriors have died, and the remaining warriors have run away, what should we do?"

    "Report to the official! Report to the official!" As soon as Gao Tun shouted a few words, he was interrupted by the accountant. The accountant said eagerly: "Zhuangtou, you are confused, why are you making such a big fuss?"  Go report it to the official, it will damage the reputation of the Marquis family."

    Before he finished speaking, Gao Tun suddenly got angry. He pointed at the accountant and cursed: "This won't work, that won't work either. What do you think we should do? Are we all just sitting here waiting for those ghosts to get rid of us one by one?"  We all ate it!¡±

    "Go and report to the Marquis and ask people from the capital to come over and deal with it. There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers over there with the Marquis. There are many high-ranking people in the capital. Let them come over, and this matter can be solved without hurting the Marquis' dignity!"

    When Gaotun heard this, he was stunned for a while and said quickly: "That's it, that's it. Just write a letter and I'll find someone to send it to the capital."

    The accountant nodded, and while looking for paper and pen to write a letter, he said aloud: "Tou Zhuang, there are so many evil things happening here, you should worship God with me, maybe I can keep you safe.  "

    Hearing this, Gaotun was very irritated and complained: "What are you worshiping? I worship my ancestors, heaven and earth, and I don't want to worship some god whose origin I don't know!"

    Mr. Accountant shook his head there, but did not accept the words, and began to write a letter to the capital.

    Although Gao Feng is now in charge of the family farm, he naturally doesn't know what happened in the farm.

    Gao Feng originally came to Zhenmo Division's martial arts training ground to familiarize himself with martial arts, but later on, it became a matter of controlling his own power. The sudden increase in his own power made Gao Feng very uncomfortable. When he made moves, he often still  Use past recognitionIf the force is exerted in a medium range, the result will be too much power. In battle, the bigger the force, the better. The best state is to send and receive from the heart and control freely.

    As a result, several captains from the Demon-Suppressing Division came back temporarily and wanted to see how magical and powerful Gao Feng's martial arts were. They were from the Demon-Suppressing Division, so it was naturally difficult for the officers to stop them. Who would have thought that after seeing this, they would all be confused, Gao Feng  Feng's gentle movements on the school field were like a child making blind gestures, which was very confusing¡ª¡ª

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? During the double monthly ticket period, I always bother you to vote, so I don¡¯t need to say more about subscribing.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 242: Success is imminent

    After spending this day practicing and figuring out martial arts, Gao Feng felt very satisfied. He couldn't let go of his hands and feet during the day, but he could do it at night. Moreover, Gao Feng still had a thought in his heart, the mysterious person who gave him guidance.  Will "Old Man Xia" appear again?  Gao Feng was somewhat looking forward to it.

    We should follow the old rules and stay back at Fengtianfang until late at night, then come to the school grounds again at night!

    With this plan, he returned to his home. As soon as he entered the door, Red Fox Yuexiang came over and reported: "Your Majesty, Gao Xian, the butler of the Marquis Mansion, came over just now to greet you. He said that your Majesty will go to the Marquis Mansion as soon as he returns home. There is someone there.  Let¡¯s discuss important matters!¡±

    In the past, it was like going to the Hou Mansion for Gao Feng to reach heaven, but now the frequency of going there is much higher, but Gao Feng just wonders, besides martial arts competitions, what other important things are there now?

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was meeting guests in the study. This was also the treatment only his own family received. After entering the door, Gao Feng unexpectedly found that there was a person dressed as a heavenly master present.

    "This is Wang Tianshi from the Taoist Academy, a family friend of our Gao family!" Gao Tianhai introduced him in this way. Gao Feng had heard of Wang Tianshi before and hurriedly stepped forward to greet him.

    After saying hello, Gao Feng sat down at the bottom. There were only three of them in the room. Gao Feng also sensed that the servants outside the study stayed far away. It seemed that there was something important here, but Wang Tianshi came.  What are you doing here? This Wang Tianshi is different from the others Gao Feng has seen. Wang Tianshi is tall and fair. If it weren¡¯t for the Taoist robes on his body, he would look more like a disciple of a noble family than a Tianshi. But Gao Feng also felt that in his heart  Understand, a Taoist who can reach the position of Heavenly Master.  There must be amazing Taoist cultivation.

    Gao Tianhai took out a piece of letter paper and said in a deep voice: "Today, Zhuangzi from Lu County, Luozhou, sent an urgent letter via Ziyan. It is said that something weird happened in Zhuangzi, and more than thirty people have died."

    Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  More than thirty people suddenly died in the Gao family's manor. Human lives were at stake. This was no small matter.

    The so-called purple swallow is a strange species among birds. It can fly day and night, is extremely fast, and has an intelligent temperament.  It is suitable for people to tame, so wealthy families use it to deliver urgent messages. It takes several days to ride a horse from the Gao family's manor to the capital. It takes such a long time.  If there are any important matters, they will be delayed, so there are often several purple swallows kept in the manor for sending messages.

    After saying this, Gao Tianhai raised his hand, and the thin letter paper flew up and landed in Gao Feng's hand. Although this action was ordinary, it revealed Gao Tianhai's exquisite martial arts.

    The letter described what happened at the Gao Family Manor in Lu County in quite detail. It also described the ghost that was more than a foot tall. Gao Feng immediately knew what this image was.  He looked at it carefully again and said coldly: "A demon species actually appeared over there in Lu County Manor!"

    Gao Tianhai nodded solemnly, and Wang Tianshi said from the side: "It seems to Pindao that this is indeed a demon species from the Jiuyou Land. It has just appeared in the capital. Unexpectedly, it also exists in our own manor.  "

    It only appeared in the capital. It was the demon species that appeared in the basement of Yongji Jewelry Store. That incident also led to Gao Feng's deadly battle with the demon Wang Liang in Qingzhen.

    "The people in Zhuangzi are quite sensible and know not to publicize it to the outside world. Report it to me first. If it spreads, our Gao family's faces will look ugly!" Gao Tianhai said again.

    Ghosts and monsters are the most filthy and evil existences in the eyes of people in the world. To be related to these things is like being poured into a basin of sewage, which cannot be washed away. If the court suspects that they are practicing evil and having connections with monsters, then  It's even more troublesome, and Gao Feng also understands this.

    Wang Tianshi was silent for a moment and said: "The demon seed appears, devours people's hearts, and crawls out of the human body. This shows that someone is practicing magic in Lu County and raising the demon seed in people. The person who raised the demon seed cannot be found."  , this kind of thing will continue to cause trouble, sooner or later it won¡¯t be able to be hidden, now someone must be sent to solve it!¡±

    "Gao Feng, you have dealt with demons before. Your martial arts are powerful and can subdue demons and monsters. Are you willing to go there?" Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said that he wanted Gao Feng to come over.

    The demon appears in Lu County!  The activities of ghosts and monsters in the capital have completely disappeared, and all traces have been lost. Unexpectedly, there are traces again in Lu County, Luozhou, and they are still in the Gao family's own manor.

    Even if Gao Tianhai didn't open his mouth, Gao Feng himself would take the initiative to invite him to go. After hearing Fengtianhou's words, Gao Feng stood up from his seat and said solemnly: "My nephew is willing to go, but he must find out the results and prevent these evil things from happening."  Harm our Gao family."

    Hearing Gao Feng's initiative, Gao Tianhai nodded with appreciation. Wang Tianshi beside him said with a smile: "He is indeed a young hero, impassioned and well-deserved. I have a silver mirror here that can detect evil spirits and evil things.  If you take it for inspection, you can get twice the result with half the effort!"

    While talking, Wang ?The master already had a shining silver mirror in his hand. Gao Feng took it with both hands. Wang Tianshi opened his mouth and pointed: "There are cloud patterns on the back of this mirror. If you hold the five fingers flat against the cloud patterns, the mirror will show whether there are any objects within a hundred feet around it."  Evil monster."

    Gao Feng thanked him quickly, and Wang Tianshi said with a somewhat complacent smile: "This treasure phantom is nothing. What's rare is that it can be driven without Taoism. That's why it's so precious."

    Gao Tianhai complimented a few words, and Gao Feng said, "Without further delay, my nephew will set off tonight."

    When Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai heard that Gao Feng was so attentive, his face was full of praise and praise, but he still smiled and said: "The Celestial Master's Taoism is profound, he will let you arrive tonight."

    Several people laughed, and Gao Tianhai's face turned serious and said: "You are the deacon of the clan, and the manor is your responsibility. After you leave, everyone in the manor will be under your control. You can do whatever you want. We  Several members of the Gao family are outside, and I have given them orders, and more than a hundred people will come to help you the day after tomorrow."

    Wang Tianshi took out another jade pendant and handed it to Gao Feng, and said: "This jade pendant is my token. You can mobilize the Taoists from Luozhou Taoist Academy to help, but the master over there is in the early stage of 'god transformation'. I'm afraid  Can¡¯t help much.¡±

    Gao Feng agreed one by one, and Gao Tianhai directly asked him to go back and prepare, and then come to the Hou Mansion after preparations were completed.

    There is really nothing to prepare. All Gao Feng has to do is go home and tell Red Fox Yuexiang that everything can be placed in the Qiankun Silver Medal.

    When going to the Hou Mansion again, after saying goodbye to Fengtian Hou, Wang Tianshi took Gao Feng and flew into the sky. After several experiences, Gao Feng was very adaptable. He thought he would just fly to Lu County, Luozhou, but he didn't.  Thinking of Wang Tianshi taking him directly back to the Taoist Academy.

    After landing in the Taoist temple, Gao Feng followed Wang Tianshi to a hall. There were no statues or incense burners in the hall, but there was something extraordinary on the ground.

    Even though it was dark night, and even though there were no torches or candles in the hall, it was still extremely bright, because there were patterns of runes shining on the ground. This should be a magic circle, but it was the first time for Gao Feng to see such a luxurious magic circle.  Array.

    Gao Feng has excellent eyesight. As soon as he entered the hall, he found that the floor of the hall was actually carved from a single piece of black jade. Gao Feng carved ornaments and was very aware of the prices of these materials. A piece of black jade the size of a finger would be about the same.  It would cost twice its weight in silver to buy it. It would be possible for such a large piece to weigh 10,000 kilograms, and the price would be terrifying.

    The black jade stone is just the base, and the magic circles carved on it are just lines. But on top of the runes and patterns, there are also gems of different sizes. These gems are even more precious. If you look carefully, Gao Feng also sees  When it comes to the core pattern of this magic circle, there are actually gold and snow silver patterns.

    Entering the palace at night, looking at the ground was like looking at the starry sky. It was so wonderful. However, after taking a closer look, Gao Feng felt that he had an illusion. They were obviously very abstract runes and patterns, but they looked vaguely like one.  A giant bird that just spreads its wings and wants to fly, I don¡¯t know why.

    The Taoists guarding the hall bowed to Wang Tianshi and then left. Wang Tianshi said with a smile: "This formation is magical, but it consumes a lot of power. But this time it is for our own family affairs. I have to do my best once, you."  Stand in the formation!"

    Gao Feng followed his instructions and stood in the center of the formation. Wang Tianshi stood at the entrance of the hall, with his hands open and muttering words. Wang Tianshi's body glowed with light and became brighter.

    The light of the magic circle seemed to resonate with the light of Wang Tianshi, and began to shine with the same frequency!

    What level of power does Tianshi have? Gao Feng, who was standing face to face with Wang Tianshi, finally felt that his giant power realm already had a huge power, but he still felt insignificant in front of Tianshi. In order to activate this magic circle, Wang Tianshi  , all the power in his body surged out, and Gao Feng felt as if he was a light boat in the sea, tossed and tossed by the huge surging power, without any independence.

    After the power reached a certain point, Gao Feng clearly felt that the power of the magic circle under his feet was activated. The power flowed between runes and patterns, gems and gold patterns, and the light on the ground gradually floated.

    When Master Wang Tianshi over there came together, the force pouring out of his body suddenly stopped, and he said loudly: "We will succeed immediately!"

    There was already a bit of weakness in his voice, but Gao Feng in front of him had disappeared from the magic circle, the light from the magic circle also disappeared, and everything returned to normal.

    Gao Feng, who was in the magic circle, did not feel that he disappeared into the void. The moment Wang Tianshi put his hands together, he felt that he was being pushed high into the sky. The speed of pushing high into the sky was too fast, far exceeding Gao Feng's.  The fastest extreme that Maple can currently reach.

    This high altitude is not a height that birds can fly to, because at this height, it is difficult to reach the height below.?The huge city of Zhongjing has turned into a small dot, and the broad Qinghe River has turned into a thin line that cannot be seen clearly.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 243 Infiltration

    Everything stopped for a moment, and Gao Feng was pushed forward by an inexplicable force. The scenery on the ground had been condensed into lines and points, and it was unclear where he was. He only knew that from flying to now,  It was just a moment. Before Gao Feng could judge what happened, he had already started to fall rapidly.

    The scenery on the ground became bigger and bigger. Gao Feng didn't know where it was, but it was definitely not Zhongjing City. Gao Feng could see that the place where he was going to land was a Taoist temple, and it seemed that he was going to land somewhere in this Taoist temple.  On the palace pavilion, above the roof of the palace pavilion, a pattern similar to the capital's magic circle lit up.

    Falling so fast, no matter how high his martial arts level is, he will still end up falling to pieces, but now Gao Feng is in a state of involuntary control.

    But Gao Feng was not too panicked. When his feet came into contact with the light, Gao Feng felt that the lightning-like speed suddenly disappeared, and his whole body fell lightly. He was still high in the sky just now, but now he was  Already in the Taoist temple hall, a few feet away from the ground, he could land smoothly with light body martial arts.

    After Gao Feng landed, he subconsciously looked up at the sky. It was almost four hundred miles from the capital to Luozhou, and it took three days to walk on horseback. But he was still in the capital just now, and he had already arrived here in the blink of an eye.  Thinking about it thousands of miles high in the sky, everything is unbelievable.

    There was no one in the Taoist temple house when it fell, but there were footsteps outside the house immediately, and three Taoist priests appeared at the door of the house. The leader of the Taoist priests had white beard and hair. He looked to be in his sixties or seventies, and the two people behind him were both around forty years old.  , there were still food stains on the corners of the mouths of the three of them.  Apparently still eating.

    "Who is your Excellency?" the Taoist leader asked in confusion, but his attitude was very respectful. Gao Feng appeared in the magic circle wearing the robes of an ordinary warrior. It is no wonder that the Taoist had such an attitude.

    Gao Feng took out the jade pendant given by Wang Tianshi from the Qiankun card, as well as the waistband proving his official status, and handed them over.  The Taoist took a closer look at the results, his attitude suddenly became more respectful, and he hurriedly arranged his Taoist robes.  Dali saw it and said: "Xiaodao is rude, sir, don't blame me. This magic circle has not been used for almost ten years. It suddenly started tonight, and Xiaodao was not prepared"

    The old Taoist was very attentive, but Gao Feng didn't want to waste time here, so he just asked straight to the point: "Taoist, how to get to Lu County from here!"

    The Taoist was stunned. He didn't expect Gao Feng to ask this question, but he still said: "After leaving the south gate of Zhoucheng, go southwest along the official road. One hundred and thirty miles away is the county seat of Lu County."

    Gao Feng nodded and said, "I'm going to Lu County to handle the case. Wang Tianshi said that we can ask a few Taoist priests to help. He also asked the Taoist priests to rush to Lu County early tomorrow morning. Thank you!"

    After saying that, Gao Feng went out. Speaking of which, it was not long after dark, so it was dinner time.  The Taoist was stunned for a moment before asking: "Where are you going, sir? Xiaodao is going to prepare wine and food right now to catch the wind for you!"

    "There's no need to bother. I've already eaten. I'm going to Lu County now!" Gao Feng didn't want to waste time, but this statement frightened the Taoist, and he hurriedly said: "We have been together for more than a hundred miles. It also takes a day and a half to ride a horse.  , How can you go there when it¡¯s so dark? It¡¯s better to have a rest for the night"

    "It's a short journey and you'll be there in an instant!" Gao Feng said with a smile. After saying that, the person had already run out of the house and completely disappeared.

    "The Taoist's surname is Dai. I haven't asked you for advice yet This lord is really not slow!" The white-haired Taoist shouted in the direction Gao Feng was leaving, and stopped mid-sentence.  He turned around and said to his companions with a wry smile: "Go and get ready. One person will be left here tomorrow, and the rest will go to Lu County with me."

    Seeing the two people in a daze, Dai Daoren said angrily: "Master Tian's token, why are you still standing there in a daze? Go get ready!"

    Compared with Zhongjing City, Luozhou City is really much different. Not to mention the size, the city wall is much lower. Although the city gate has been closed at this time, it cannot stop Gao Feng at all. Gao Feng directly  Jumped out.

    The official road is actually a slightly smoother and wider road. After Gao Feng found the road to Lu County, he immediately started running as fast as he could. Traveling at night has an advantage, that is, there are few passers-by, especially now that it is approaching the New Year and it is cold.  In winter, there is no one on the road at all, so there is no scruple when running wildly.

    After a journey of more than a hundred miles, Gao Feng arrived in a very short time. Looking at the word "Lu County" on the city gate, Gao Feng suddenly thought that even if he didn't use this magic circle, he would have come here from the capital.  It was several hundred miles away, but it was already arriving in the middle of the night.

    When delivering the family property, Gao Feng looked at the map and knew where the farm was. According to the memory in his mind, Gao Feng went to the farm.

    The farm is more than ten miles away from the county seat of Lu County. The tenant farmers of the village live in several villages and cultivate the nearby farmland.Although the capital is almost five hundred miles away from here, it only took Gao Feng only half an hour from the Taoist array to now. It was still very early. When he walked into the villages where farmers gathered, he could vaguely see the distance between them.  You can see lights on in a few houses, but the rest are dark and very quiet.

    Gao Feng felt strange. Even though the villagers went to bed early, they didn't go to bed so early. There seemed to be more than a hundred households in this village. How could it be so quiet? The demons were causing harm but not to the point of destroying the village, right?  Strange in his heart, Gao Feng did not ask Zhuangtou and others.

    Although he is actually the boss of everyone in Zhuangzi and can dispatch them to help. When he came, Fengtianhou and Wang Tianshi from the clan also arranged a lot of helpers for him, but Gao Feng didn't want to use them. He knew that he had come very well.  Hurry, those demon disciples who raise demons must not have expected that they would come so quickly. They would catch them off guard before the other party thought of it!

    Gao Feng took out the silver mirror Wang Tianshi gave him and held it according to the method taught by the other party. As soon as he took the silver mirror in his hand and placed his fingers on the cloud pattern, the mirror surface started to show.

    Unexpectedly, hundreds of dim red dots appeared on the mirror. Gao Feng was shocked by so many demons. He immediately realized that this was wrong, because now his perception had spread, and the mirror  The positions of these red dots happened to be consistent with where he felt most of the villagers were

    "Don't make a sound, otherwise you will be in trouble if you provoke the demons. If you don't silently pray to God for blessing in your heart!" A low voice came from a certain house in the village.

    The word "God Lord" struck his ears, and Gao Feng felt awe-struck in his heart. What kind of "God Lord" are there so many people in Zhuangzi worshiping?  I didn't know this before coming here.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the sky, maybe there is evil and demonic energy in him, so it will be revealed by the silver mirror. However, in Gao Feng's feeling, the villagers represented by these light spots are ordinary people without any martial arts skills.

    It seems that he still has to search the entire manor, or even the entire Lu County. Gao Feng was a little disappointed, and he put more force on his fingers holding the silver mirror.

    The power of the God-Suppressing Art flowed into the silver mirror, but a strange scene occurred. The group of red dots displayed on the mirror suddenly shrank, and several more groups of red dots appeared on the mirror.

    Gao Feng looked at the mirror in confusion, and suddenly thought of the map of the manor. The location of the red dots overlapped with the locations of the villages. He suddenly understood that under the stimulation of his God-Suppressing Art, this silver  The survey area of ??the Mirror Noble Phantasm suddenly expanded a lot. It was not just a hundred feet in radius, but probably even ten miles in radius.

    It seems that there are quite a few people in the nearby villages who believe in this "divine king", because the brightness of those red dots is similar to what was detected just now, so I am afraid they are all ordinary people.

    Gao Feng kept pouring his power into the silver mirror. The red dots on the mirror were also shrinking, which corresponded to the silver mirror's detection range getting wider and wider.

    The mirror suddenly lit up, and a dozen red dots appeared in the northwest direction of the mirror. Although the red dots in the northwest direction were rare, they were extremely bright. In an instant, the mirror surface was filled with the shining light of these dozen red dots, as if there were  The flames burn!

    found it!  The demon cultivator is in the northwest!

    Gao Feng kept sending power into the Silver Mirror Noble Phantasm, wanting to see more clearly, but he didn't expect a "bang" sound, and the Silver Mirror in his hand suddenly burst. It seemed that this Noble Phantasm could not withstand such a big impact.  strength.

    The fragments of this Noble Phantasm naturally could not hurt Gao Feng, but the sound of the Noble Phantasm exploding alarmed Zhuangzi. Several dogs barked loudly, but none of the people in Zhuangzi dared to come out. Gao Feng did hear a few people in Zhuangzi.  There were whispers of "don't make a sound, don't make a sound". It seemed that they were all frightened.

    With a swipe of his hand, Gao Feng gathered up the fragments of the exploding Noble Phantasm and put them all into the Qiankun Silver Medal. He quickly left the village and ran towards the northwest direction shown by the silver mirror just now.

    The entire territory of Luozhou is a plain terrain with no obstacles, so there is no such thing as getting lost. Gao Feng reached the position shown by the red dot in the silver mirror in an instant.

    When he arrived at the destination, Gao Feng did not rush in boldly. Instead, he stopped a few hundred steps away, spread his senses, and cautiously began to approach.

    The place where the demonic energy is strong is not a village, but a ruined temple. There is not even a plaque on the temple, and half of the wall has collapsed. There is a large open space in front of the temple door, which seems to be a threshing floor for the villagers to dry their grain.

    It was pitch black at night, but according to Gao Feng's perception, there were at least thirty beings with strong demonic aura over there.

    The plain terrain is endless. In this severe winter when everything is silent, there is not even a covering plant. Gao Feng can directlyto see the situation on the other side of the empty court.

    Thirty-five people were sitting in the empty field, including men and women, without any hidden intentions. These people were wearing clothes from farmers, customers, and farmers, but the clothes were in tatters. Everyone's face was full of blackness, and they couldn't help it at all.  Feeling a breath of life, Gao Feng immediately realized that this was not a living person at all, but a dead body¡ª¡ª

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 244 Shocking War

    As he was staring at it, among the dead bodies sitting in the empty field, there was actually a "person" who turned his head and looked around, his eyes shining with green light. Such corpses did not pose any threat to Gao Feng, but such a strange movement did.  Gao Feng was so frightened that he trembled all over. In the silence of the night, it was really terrifying for the person who was judged to be a corpse to act like this.

    Gao Feng¡¯s perception has been able to envelope the ruined temple. Except for these corpses sitting in the open space, Gao Feng did not feel the presence of other people.

    Gao Feng thinks it is unlikely that the culprit of these cases in the farm is the living corpse in front of him, but he cannot allow such evil things to exist in the Gao family's farm.

    If you shoot such living corpses with a bow and arrow, the most you can do is pierce a hole in your body, which will not affect their actions. You can still use the light of your own God-Suppressing Technique to completely destroy them at close range!

    Gao Feng was determined, and his whole body erupted with light, and he rushed forward. Suddenly there was a light shining in the dark night, which was extremely conspicuous. When Gao Feng moved, dozens of living corpses over there were immediately alarmed and stood up in unison.  He stood up and turned to look at Gao Feng.

    With the increased power, Gao Feng could see different things. The truth about the living corpses in front of him also appeared in front of him. There was a demon seed in the heart of the corpse, and it was the demon seed that controlled the activities of the corpse.  .

    Gao Feng's movements can be said to be extremely fast. The moment the living corpses turned their heads, Gao Feng was already in front of him. The light in his hand surged and he patted a living corpse. The living corpse had already opened its arms and had eyes wide open.  The green light flourished, and after seeing the light on Gao Feng's body.  Feeling fear instinctively, he shrank back.

    But Gao Feng's palm had already touched the living corpse. With a "bang" sound, the living corpse exploded violently, and flesh and blood splashed around. The flesh and blood had turned into black flesh and green water, emitting a fishy and pungent smell.  .  It looked like it was highly poisonous at first glance, but Gao Feng's hands burst out with force, and there was no way these poisonous things could touch his body.

    The living corpse explodes.  But the demon in the corpse's heart jumped out. Gao Feng would not let it escape, and would grab it with his hand.  With so much energy, he was about to capture the demon species.

    The demon just jumped into the air, but was suddenly imprisoned. Even if Gao Feng's God-Suppressing Art Qi was exerted from a distance, it could still restrain the damage to the demon. The demon screamed in extreme pain.

    Gao Feng was about to increase his strength when he found that the green light in the eyes of the zombies in the scene became brighter. The next moment, these zombies exploded one after another. Gao Feng subconsciously crossed his arms.  He stopped in front of him and used all his strength to protect his whole body from being corroded by the poisonous flesh and blood of the living corpse.

    One corpse after another exploded, blood and flesh splashed in the air and continued to explode for just a moment.  There is no formed flesh and blood in this area, and a thick fog composed of extremely broken green and black flesh is spreading everywhere.

    After the living corpse exploded, the demon species jumped out of the body. Gao Feng saw that these demon species submerged directly into the ground, as if they were thrown into water, completely disappearing.

    ¡°Maybe it will emerge from the ground later.  Gao Feng could think of this in his mind, but he was not worried about anything. Although the demon species was weird, it was too weak.

    Gao Feng took a step forward, and he suddenly realized that he could not see clearly three feet away. Gao Feng's perception was extremely strong, and even in thick smoke and fog, it would not hinder his sight, but now  But there is such a strange situation, which must be related to the thick fog of flesh and blood exploded by the living corpses.

    Those extremely small flesh and blood particles were stained by the golden light emitted by Gao Feng, and there was a "Zizzi" sound immediately, as if something had been burnt.

    This blood mist did not harm Gao Feng, but it obscured Gao Feng's perception. Gao Feng subconsciously looked back and saw that he was at the edge of the empty field. The living corpses exploded in the empty field and the blood mist exploded. He was also outside.  But now when I look back, I'm surrounded by the blood mist and can't see where I'm coming from.

    In this dark night, we could still borrow some light from the stars and the moon, but now the top, bottom, left, and right are completely obscured by this thick fog of flesh and blood. The strange thing is that in this thick fog of flesh and blood, it is not completely dark, and there is a faint flickering of fluorescent lights.

    The flashing fluorescence does not play any role in lighting. On the contrary, it makes people misjudge their position in the thick fog.

    Gao Feng was in the thick fog and suddenly felt that he was no longer in front of the ruined temple in the farm. He was not even in the present world at this time. It was like another world in the blood mist.

    While Gao Feng was on guard and spreading his senses to observe his surroundings, several pairs of green lights suddenly lit up in front of him, just over a foot above the ground. It was the demon species that finally appeared after sneaking into the ground!

    After the demon appeared, it did not pounce on him. Instead, there was a low chanting sound in the place where the green light was on. Gao Feng could not understand what he was chanting, but he could directly feel the evil meaning in the tone.

    Gao Feng will not wait until the recitation is finished.With a stretch of his arm, a bow appeared in his hand. It was the iron bow used by Arrow Girl. Gao Feng opened the bowstring, and the silver arrow appeared on the bowstring. With a whooshing sound, the arrow was shot out!

    The chanting never stopped, and the arrows flew past rapidly, but the pairs of green lights that were the targets were still there. The arrows passed directly through the demon's head, but it seemed to have passed through the void.

    Gao Feng's heart was awe-inspiring. He didn't know whether he was in an illusion or what he saw in front of him was just an illusion. If the arrow misses, then I'll go. Gao Feng's body flashed and he rushed forward quickly!

    The distance was only thirty steps, and they were there in an instant. However, Gao Feng's forward momentum continued, but the distance to the green light never changed. At that speed, he had already circled the capital city several times, but the distance to the green light remained the same.  No closer.

    The small empty space in front of the ruined temple was only about a hundred steps long and horizontal. Why did it suddenly become so wide? Gao Feng frowned. With a flick of his wrist, the dragon-binding rope flew out!

    Among Gao Feng¡¯s various equipments, the dragon-binding rope has a magical function, that is, it can be stretched endlessly and at an extremely fast speed!

    The dragon-binding rope moved forward endlessly. Suddenly, he heard that part of the chanting suddenly stopped, and there was a squeaking scream. Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope was tied to something. Gao Feng had been estimating the time in his heart. According to the  Calculating the speed at which the dragon-binding rope stretched out, the green light was definitely more than ten miles away from Gao Feng at this moment.

    Did the blood mist spread so much in an instant?  In the blink of an eye, the demon seed tied up with the dragon rope was almost back in Gao Feng's hands. Just as he was about to catch it, the demon species screamed and its small body exploded again. After the explosion, it turned into a ball of yellow-green.  The smoke seemed to be alive in the blood mist, twisting and rushing towards Gao Feng. The golden light flashed in Gao Feng's hand, and with just a wave, the smoke dissipated directly.

    What is the purpose of the sudden blood mist, and why are those demons chanting?  The enemy will not do meaningless things, Gao Feng cannot understand these.

    The evil chanting stopped, and Gao Feng could clearly feel the surroundings vibrate, and then everything became quiet. Gao Feng's power continued to gather, and he suddenly felt that from just now to now, the space filled with blood mist has been expanding.  It doesn¡¯t stop until now.

    Blood mist filled the air, but the explosion area was only one person high. If he jumped to a high place, he would definitely be able to get out of the blood mist. Gao Feng jumped up suddenly!

    The vertical jump under such a state of power was a hundred feet long, but this jump made Gao Feng even more shocked. He jumped so high and still did not escape the range of the blood mist. It was only a very short period of time, but the blood mist actually filled the air.  Between the whole heaven and earth.

    Jumping is not flying. No matter how high you jump, you will eventually fall. Gao Feng fell rapidly. When he was more than ten feet away from the ground, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He slapped his palms downwards with a burst of energy!

    With the backlash of energy, his body flew upward again. Only then did Gao Feng realize that in this blood mist, his strength and reaction were suppressed, and his reaction was slow!

    Two rays of cold light rolled upward from below, and there were also cold rays of light coming from the left and right sides of Gao Feng. Gao Feng flew upward, but it was too slow and he could no longer dodge the multiple attacks!

    In the thick fog of the dark night, Gao Feng couldn't even see what the weapon was coming from below. There was no way to hide, so he had to hit him head-on. Gao Feng roared angrily, flipped his hands and slapped them, and his upward momentum was abruptly stopped.  Stopping, the whole person rushed downwards quickly, volleying downwards, the heavier the weapon, the more powerful it became!

    With something in mind, the extremely thick mace suddenly appeared in Gao Feng's hand. Gao Feng roared angrily and smashed it down hard!

    The heavy weapon like the mace flew through the air, roaring and roaring. Even the thick blood mist was stirred up a little by the power, and the cold light below also revealed its true form, it was a big axe.

    With this hasty glance, Gao Feng found that he had an impression of this big axe!  But regardless of whether you have seen it before or not, this stick must still be hit hard!

    The ax did not dodge, but accelerated upward to greet it. The person holding the ax was also confident in his own strength!

    The ax and the mace collided with a loud bang. The impact of the collision of the weapons spread out in all directions. The blood mist around them also faded a little. Gao Feng continued to gain momentum, twisted his waist and swung the club, and according to the impression in his memory, he hit the other side.  Hit away the cold light coming from the side!

    There was another loud thunder, the mace collided with a thick copper rod, and the blood mist was stirred by the collision of the weapons. Gao Feng finally saw the appearance of the attackers. These people were wearing thick black armor, with rough surfaces on the armor.  Rune pattern, holding a heavy weapon in his hand, this is Jiuyou Black Armor!

    In the flash of lightning, there was no time to hesitate or think. Gao Feng waved his hand and threw out the small arrow. The small arrow fell to the ground and became the Arrow Lady. The Arrow Lady landed, then she opened her bow and nocked the arrow, and the arrows shot upward!

    Maybe everything in this manor was a murderous plot to attract him. Gao Feng immediately made a moveJudgment, since it¡¯s a killing round, let¡¯s kill it!

    There were already loud sounds of armor being hit by arrows in mid-air. Gao Feng didn't care about this. He roared angrily, waved the mace in his hand and rushed forward. The heavy weapon of several hundred kilograms in his hand was swung out like a violent wind and rain.  , shrouding the two Nine Nether Black Armors who appeared in the blood mist¡ª¡ª

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 245 The Transformation of the Blood Demon

    The sneak attack below missed, and after a head-on confrontation with Gao Feng, the two Jiuyou Black Armors originally intended to retreat, but Gao Feng's attack was faster. It was obviously one against two, but Gao Feng went completely offensive!

    The Jiuyou Black Armor is really impressive. Perhaps Gao Feng's strength and speed were suppressed in the blood mist, but the counterattacks of these two heavily armored warriors were really sharp, waving their weapons and confronting Gao Feng head-on!

    A rapid and intensive roar sounded, overwhelming all the sounds in the blood mist. Even the rapid screams of arrows piercing the air were suppressed. Gao Feng attacked continuously, but the counterattacks of the two heavily armored warriors were not inferior. For a moment, both sides  There was a stalemate.

    But Gao Feng's power is still in the process of being gathered. His power is getting stronger and stronger, and the golden light on his body is getting stronger and stronger. Although the blood mist is filthy and suppressed, it is constantly being incinerated in front of the increasingly blazing golden light.  With the disappearance of Gao Feng, the suppression force against Gao Feng became weaker and weaker.

    Another blow came down, and the mace was covered with golden flames. Jiuyou Black Armor raised the ax to block. The heavy ax was directly deformed under this blow, and the handle of the ax was also twisted. A message passed through the helmet.  He let out a muffled groan, and blood spattered from the gap in his face armor. The next moment, he became even more powerful. Seeing that his companion was in danger, the man behind him rushed forward with a copper stick. Gao Feng turned around and swung, several times faster than before.  , the man had no time to dodge in a hurry, so he could only block it with a copper stick. There was a loud roar. Under Gao Feng's blow, the copper stick as thick as an adult's wrist was directly interrupted!

    The weapons failed and their strength was outmatched. The two Jiuyou Black Armor had no choice but to run away. But Gao Feng was more powerful and faster at the moment, and War Demon Fifty-Four was even more crazy.  The two men were hit by maces before they could turn around, and their armor was dented.  Blood arrows spurted out from the gaps in the armor, and Gao Feng kept holding on.  The armor was completely smashed, and the people inside had turned into pulp!

    There were two muffled sounds of "bang" and "bang", and the two black armors that had been in mid-air had already fallen. They were covered with silver arrows and they were dead.

    "Shoot arrows at any suspicious noises in the blood mist!" Gao Feng gave this order in his heart, and Jian Ji immediately drew her bow and nocked an arrow.  Start raining arrows in all directions!

    The blood mist was thick just now, and Gao Feng's power had just been raised. Now Gao Feng's body is surrounded by golden light, covering more than ten feet around him.  There was no blood mist at all, but it was still shrouded in blood mist from top to bottom, left and right, more than ten feet away.

    There is actually Jiuyou Black Armor. This is a high-level warrior in Jiuyou Sect. Where are the Jiuyou Dharma Master and the three Dharma Masters?

    Gao Feng had just thought of this idea when he saw a figure appearing in the blood mist in front of him. The figure staggered towards this side.

    Jian Ji¡¯s arrow did not hit the man. Gao Feng was very confident in the reaction of these warriors. They would not attack.  That is not a threatening enemy.

    The figure seemed to be afraid of the light around Gao Feng. He stopped when he was about two feet away. The blood mist temporarily dissipated, revealing the person's appearance. At the moment when the appearance and form were revealed, Gao Feng  He was stunned for a moment. This was his father, and he was wearing clothes that he had worn before his death.

    Gao Feng¡¯s father, Gao Quan, looked at Gao Feng with a sad expression on his face.  He opened his mouth and said, "Child, this is the Netherworld. How did you get here?"

    He took a step forward while speaking, but as soon as he touched the edge of the light, he hurriedly shrank back. Gao Quan said in fear: "My child, my father is now a ghost. When he comes into contact with your light, it is like being burned by fire."  Burning, can you please put it away so that my father can take a good look at you?"

    Gao Feng seemed to be stuck there, staring at the ghost that suddenly appeared. Seeing Gao Feng's lack of reaction, Gao Quan shook his head and said: "My child, how have you been in these years? In this netherworld, living people  You can¡¯t stay here for long, quickly put away this light, I will take you out!¡±

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand forward, with a face full of love and helpless sadness that separated yin and yang. The golden light around Gao Feng had already been recovered, and Gao Quan took a step forward.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly shouted loudly: "Broken!" It was the demon-breaking roar!

    In the space filled with blood mist, his Shen Qi Zhenqi was like a firelight in the darkness, extremely conspicuous. In an instant, a golden light jumped out of Gao Feng's mouth, and the whole world seemed to shake.

    "Gao Quan" took a step forward, but he didn't expect that Gao Feng suddenly used the Demon-breaking Roar. "Gao Quan" was hit head-on. It was like a candle brought close to the high temperature. It began to melt all of a sudden, and his facial features, skin and body began to change.  Twisted changes.

    This "Gaoquan" seems to be just covered with a layer of human skin on the outside. The human skin melts away, revealing the truth inside. The monster inside is about the same size as a real person, and is covered in blood-like color, extremely bright red.

    The monster that transformed into "Gao Quan" has no mouth and nose organs, only a mouth that takes up half of the face, and the teeth in the mouth are like saw teeth.

    The human skin on the outside melts and disappears, but the power of Gao Feng's demon-breaking roar was not just that. The monster had just grown its mouth, and before it made any move, its blood-red body also began to melt and disintegrate. The monster's whole body was twisted in extreme pain, and transformed into  For a puddle of pus!

    The moment this monster that took the form of Gao Feng¡¯s father first appeared, Gao Feng was indeed stunned for a moment, but the next moment he realized that it was a fake!  Gao Feng knew that there was a ghost, and he also knew that people would turn into ghosts after death, but he could confirm in his heart that this was a lie!

    After the demon-breaking roar, not only was the opponent's disguise broken, but his entire body was also destroyed by the demon-breaking roar. The power of the demon-breaking roar was not only that, the blood mist in front of Gao Feng was washed away by a large space.  , but there is still blood mist in the distance, and it has not penetrated!

    Gao Feng was so angry that he used his father's appearance and body to confuse his mind!

    At this moment, Gao Feng heard a muffled groan in his ears, as if someone had been injured. Outside the blood mist, traces of the enemy were finally found. Gao Feng's heart moved, and Jian Ji's arrow immediately moved in that direction.  With a quick shot, the dragon-binding rope in Gao Feng's hand also flew out quickly!

    After tying things up, the dragon-binding rope directly pulled the person back, and had already tied up a demon disciple wearing a red robe. The robe on the demon disciple was similar to the three Dharma Masters he saw back then, except that his whole body was blood red.  Color, the center of his brow had been pierced by a silver arrow, and what was pulled back was just a dead body.

    What is the value of a dead body? Gao Feng shook the dragon-binding rope in his hand and was about to discard the body. Just as he let go, the body suddenly expanded, and the body turned into a meat ball, which suddenly exploded in all directions. This is not that  The explosion of a living corpse caused the flying flesh and blood to roar in mid-air, extremely ferocious!

    This will not cause any harm to Gao Feng. Gao Feng opened his palm and used his strength to block the explosion!

    At the moment of the explosion, the blood mist in front of him surged again, and two Jiuyou black armors rushed out from behind Gao Feng with weapons in hand!

    "Are these the only means?" Gao Feng said coldly, a long knife appeared in his hand, and he slashed it with his backhand!

    The sword was as fast as lightning and the blade was as sharp as a sword. The Nine Nether warriors wearing heavy armor had no way to block the sword. They didn't even have time to dodge. The two of them were cut into four parts by the sword!

    Before he finished speaking, three light balls the size of a ruler flew down in mid-air. The light balls were glowing pale white. Two of them spun towards Gao Feng, and one rushed towards Jian Ji!

    Jian Ji fired a series of arrows, but there was no way to block the ball of light. Being hit by the pale ball of light, Jian Ji's whole body shook, and she turned into a small arrow and fell to the ground!

    The ball of light was extremely fast, but Gao Feng could easily dodge it. However, Gao Feng stood motionless on the spot, and the golden light on his body became more and more intense. He shouted again, and it was still the "Devil Breaking Roar", but this "  The power of the "Demon Breaking Roar" is stronger and stronger than before!

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The golden light on the arrow was as bright as lightning, and what Gao Feng aimed at was the salary that groaned in pain, and there was a "whoosh" and a scream.

    Use the demon-breaking roar to break the spell, exposing the caster's whereabouts, and then shoot it with a divine arrow, hitting it with one arrow!  There is one less enemy!

    "Bastard!" An angry shout came from diagonally above Gao Feng. Before Gao Feng could react, a mountain of pressure suddenly came down. Although Gao Feng was in the realm of "giant power", his power was astonishing. He could pass down from the sky.  The pressure became even greater. Gao Feng staggered and hurriedly used his strength to contend.

    The thick, motionless blood mist seemed to be blown by the wind, and began to slowly rotate around Gao Feng. A hole appeared in mid-air, revealing the starry sky.

    In this hollow, the three Dharma Masters in black robes and a red-robed demon disciple are floating there. The three Dharma Masters spread their five fingers and press them down. There is a blood-colored particle an inch above his ten fingers.  The ball kept spinning, with a bloody aura lingering on it.

    Gao Feng remembers clearly that after killing Gao Tianhe, the three Dharma Masters who suddenly appeared used this move to suppress him, but that was then, and now, everything is different!

    There is a mountain-like pressure from above. Gao Feng is using his energy to resist. His strength is still in the process of gathering, and the golden light on his body is getting brighter and brighter!

    The red-robed demon disciple floating next to the three Dharma Masters chanted in his mouth, and moved his hands to form spells one after another, shooting towards Gao Feng who had been restricted from moving on the ground, but those black light phantoms were still summoned out of thin air.  When the ghost arrived in front of Gao Feng, it was like snow meeting the scorching sun in front of the golden light, melting without a trace and having no effect at all.

    "This Gao Feng" The Third Dharma Master gritted his teeth and said, his hands notGao Feng was trembling so hard that he could no longer hold down Gao Feng, and the three Dharma Masters shouted loudly.

    The blood-colored beads floating on the index and middle fingers of his right hand seemed to have lost control and fell directly downwards. They fell a little and expanded a little. When they landed on the ground, they were already huge blood balls with a diameter of one foot. Two blood balls fell to the ground.  It was all changes before. A blood ball turned into countless ropes and was tied to Gao Feng's body. A blood ball turned into countless bloody blades and shot towards Gao Feng's body Thank you everyone (  To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 246: Demonic Realm on Earth

    At the same time, several Nine Nether Black Armor rushed over from the thick blood-colored fog. The red-robed demon disciple pinched off one of his fingers in mid-air. The flesh of the finger gradually rotted away in the palm of his hand and turned into two pieces.  The phalanges turned into a dagger the color of white bones in the palm of the hand. There was a pale white aura surrounding the dagger. It seemed that this was the most powerful spell of this demon!

    At this moment, the light on Gao Feng suddenly changed into a flame. Gao Feng finally understood what changes had occurred in his body after he was stabbed by the sword master in the Immortal Mountain. His body system now has no obstacles at all, and his limbs  The hundreds of meridians are extremely accessible, and the power moves freely!

    No wonder his strength nearly doubled out of thin air. It turned out that after being stabbed by the Sword Master, Gao Feng's martial arts realm had broken through, and now he is already a strong person at the "Tongmai" level!

    No wonder Gao Feng has been gathering strength since entering this blood mist, and has never reached the peak. Gao Feng's current strength gathering, from 10% to 50%, seems to be as fast as a person walking from walking to jogging.  It¡¯s not fast, but from 50% to the top, it¡¯s a sprint!

    Gao Feng's power suddenly exploded. The three magic masters who cast spells in the sky were caught off guard and couldn't hold down. The whole person was pushed away. The bloody rope that had been entangled and the bloody blade that was shot were all destroyed by Gao Feng's power.  Knocked away, at this moment, the short bone sword in the hand of the red-robed demon disciple in mid-air was already flying towards Gao Feng, and those Jiuyou black armors were already approaching!

    In the dark night, in the blood mist, it is dark and dim, and suddenly, the brilliance shines.  I don¡¯t know where the light comes from, and I don¡¯t know where the light can be so cold and beautiful.  At this moment, the stars and moon seemed to appear directly on the ground.  It also seems like ice crystals reflecting the blazing sunlight.

    It¡¯s just such a beautiful brilliance. People who see it will not marvel at the beauty of the brilliance, but will be panic and fear, because this beauty is condensed with murderous intent!

    Fairy Mountain, War Demon Temple, Sword Master.  Mr. Rui, a peerless sword!

    But at this moment, Gao Feng did not hold a real sword in his hand. The blade made of golden light in his hand was more than ten feet long, imitating this peerless sword move!

    The bloody rope and blade disintegrated into nothingness in the sword light.  The Jiuyou Heijia who rushed over were warriors, and the power of the sword of Nature's Way. Although they were wearing heavy armor and holding heavy weapons in their hands, they could see the dazzling and wonderful sword moves in their eyes with horror and despair.

    They wanted to run, but they were already under the cover of the sword moves and had no way to escape. They raised their weapons to block, but it was of no use!

    The sharp blade made of golden light slashed down.  The weapons were broken, the armor was peeled off, and the person inside was cut in two with one sword!

    The small bone sword issued by the red-robed demon disciple in mid-air instantly turned into nothingness after encountering the sword light. However, the power of the sword light did not end there. This sword light instantly filled the entire world. The red-robed demon disciple  With a face full of fear, spells were fired one after another in front of him, but they did not hinder him at all.  The whole person was swallowed up by the sword light.

    After the three Dharma Masters who were pushed away by Gao Feng saw the sword light, their black robes suddenly changed into the shape of large wings, and they flew out quickly without any wind.

    But the sword light emitted by Gao Feng was like a huge wave in the sea, still rushing toward him. A blood bead on the finger of the Third Dharma Master burst out again. The blood drop left the finger and immediately expanded into a wall. The sword light came into contact with it.  , the blood on the wall "sizzled", and the blood mist steamed out, but the blood wall never broke!

    After this sword strike, the battlefield suddenly became quiet, and even the blood mist that had been filling the air became much clearer under this sword strike.

    With all his strength, Gao Feng was also a little tired under this sword. He stood on the spot and looked around. He had just been running and fighting. He had been going back and forth for more than ten miles, but now he saw that he was still in the open space in front of the ruined temple.  In the middle, compared to just now, the most I could do was reach the center of the open space.

    Although part of the blood mist dissipated, it still remained. Suddenly something appeared on the ground. It was exactly where the demons had sneaked in. A little gray monster that was more than a foot long emerged from the soil, with its body  But changes are taking place, their bodies are getting redder and bigger.

    One by one, they looked like the blood-red monsters with fangs and big mouths that we had just seen. These monsters emerged from the ground, and their bloody bodies exuded mist. Not only did the blood mist not fade, but it actually appeared in these monsters.  The monster's emanation began to become thicker and thicker.

    Gradually, the surrounding area was filled with the suppressing and covering blood mist again, but in the area three feet away from Gao Feng, the blood mist had no way to get close!

    Dozens of blood-colored monsters gradually gathered around and walked out of the blood mist. These monsters with mouths and no faces all changed at this time, turning into familiar faces of Gao Feng, including members of the Gao family and captains of the Demon Suppression Division.  , there are also familiar people, walking at the frontThis person's face kept changing in a blur, but Gao Feng was very familiar with it. This was his mother. He no longer had a deep impression of her, but he always had a mother in his heart!

    These damned monsters can actually read the images in people's hearts and transform into the appearance of people close to them. Gao Feng pointed like a sword, his arms were level, and the blade transformed from the power of the God-Suppressing Technique became longer and longer.  Slowly softening, now looking at it, the weapons made of light look like two long whips!

    The long whip made of light is still growing longer, but the light around Gao Feng is dimming. Those "people" who are crying or laughing are getting closer and closer. The distance is only more than ten steps, and the monsters are all  He changed back to his original shape, his bloody claws became huge and sharp, he opened his big mouth and rushed towards Gao Feng.

    In an instant, Gao Feng also moved. He did not use the peerless sword moves of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master. He just centered on himself, and his whole body began to spin rapidly. The long whip condensed with golden light also continued to spin.

    At this moment, a light wheel formed with Gao Feng as the center. The extremely sharp light wheel wrapped all the monsters that rushed in. All the bloody monsters were cut apart in this light wheel. Gao Feng spun rapidly.  After three rounds, the movement stopped, the long whip condensed with light was retracted, and turned into a golden blade again.

    All the blood-colored monsters in the field had been turned into pieces. Gao Feng stopped his movements and roared again. The golden flames suddenly opened, and the monsters' bodies began to burn. They were swallowed up bit by bit by the golden flames, and turned into pieces bit by bit.  nothingness!

    Along with the roar, the flames on Gao Feng's body suddenly surged, and the blood mist that had just condensed opened a hole in the middle, revealing the starry sky in the sky.

    Gao Feng's vision was not restricted, and he suddenly saw very high. The three Dharma Masters had already flown back, but this time they were not near the Blood Mist Hole. Instead, they were at an extremely high altitude, more than a thousand feet above the ground.

    At such a distance, none of Gao Feng's attack methods could reach him. Gao Feng blinked. Something seemed to be falling rapidly at this extremely high place. It was getting bigger and bigger in his field of vision. It was still the blood ball.  At this time, a blood cell had actually expanded to a radius of ten feet.

    At such a height, if such a big thing falls, even if there is no magic attached to it, the speed and weight are enough to cause huge damage. In a short period of time, the loud roar of the blood cells overwhelms everything else.

    Gao Feng did not dare to resist, and there was no need to push hard. He jumped to the side with a loud bang and earth and rocks flying. There was already a deep pit just now, and the blood after the blood balls were scattered was dripping here.  The rapid transpiration in the cold weather made up for the gap in the blood mist.

    Another blood ball fell, and there was another loud noise. Gao Feng had already dodged to the other side. The empty space was only a hundred steps away. Gao Feng had already covered more than a thousand steps in his leap, but he still did not get out of the range of the blood mist.  The blood balls continued to roar and fall, making deep pits on the ground.

    Although it fell quickly, Gao Feng could easily dodge it. Gao Feng couldn't figure out the purpose of this devil now. He wanted to use this blood ball to hit people, or to make the blood mist thicker!

    Gao Feng split his palms into the air, bursting with energy, and continuously slapped outwards. The blood mist was also pushed by this force, but it was still thick. The golden blade on Gao Feng's hand appeared again, and continuously and intensively stabbed outwards.  go!

    This time Gao Feng used the second sword of the Sword Master on the Immortal Mountain. He stabbed everywhere and attacked endlessly. The target was every drop of blood floating in the blood mist.

    The golden blade formed from the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art touched the blood droplets, and the blood droplets were immediately burned into nothingness. Gao Feng dodged while stabbing out. His movements were too fast and intensive, and countless tiny blood droplets were burning.  , finally connected together.

    Every drop is burning, connecting into pieces, the entire blood mist is burning, there are golden flames everywhere, this blood mist barrier is about to be broken!

    The blood ball fell in mid-air and began to burn after being contaminated by the flame. When it landed, it was almost nothingness. Gao Feng knew that his power could make the evil spirit burn up, but this time there was no reaction at first until the power was activated.  At the top, a martial arts expert in the "Tongmai" realm can have such power by spreading the true energy of his innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.

    The blood mist is getting thinner and thinner, and Gao Feng's perception is getting stronger and stronger. The three magic masters in mid-air seem to have dropped something again, but this one is not like the blood ball, although it is getting bigger and bigger as it falls.  .

    Suddenly a red light lit up in mid-air, a blood-red light. The blood-red light was projected into the blood mist. The burning golden flame suddenly weakened and dimmed instantly.

    When the blood mist was thick just now, Gao Feng's breathing was not affected in any way, but when the red light came on, Gao Feng felt his breath suffocating, and his whole body couldn't help but subconsciously collapse. It was so inexplicable pressure.  It's such a huge pressure. The mountain-like pressure from the three Dharma masters just now was all lifted up.Feng broke away, but the sudden light suppressed Gao Feng.

    The flames on Gao Feng's body were stirring, and he raised his head, but there were two points of red light falling in mid-air. The red light was not pure blood red, there were outline circles in it, these were eyes!

    Judging the proportion of the distance between these eyes, the owner of these eyes is almost ten feet tall, what a big thing Thank you everyone, please subscribe, please reward, please vote for the month (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to read the novel  InternetVote for recommendations and monthly votes, your support is my biggest motivation.) RQ {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support, your support is our biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 247 Crazy Battle between Souls and Demons

    Gao Feng had already seen the four arms of this huge monster. The two arms seemed to have many times of crab claws, but there were also two human-shaped arms in the middle. The head had a single horn, but it was a pig head. The entire body  It's like a giant ape.

    Just looking at the monster that suddenly fell, Gao Feng felt short of breath, his heart tightened, and cold sweat poured out. Gao Feng understood that this was the powerful influence of the monster.

    Now that I have reached the realm of "Tongmai", my physical strength and mental level have improved, but the power of this monster still shocks me, which shows how powerful this monster is.

    That monster is in mid-air, it¡¯s Arrow Girl¡¯s target!  Gao Feng threw out the dragon-binding rope in his hand, tied the small arrow in his hand, and threw it out again. Arrow Girl appeared next to him again, and immediately opened his bow and shot an arrow into the sky!

    Just as the arrow rain composed of silver arrows formed, a roar sounded in mid-air. The evil and dark meaning contained in this roar made Gao Feng feel disgusted. As soon as the roar came out, the Arrow Girl who had just appeared immediately turned into a  I saw the shape of the little arrow.

    Gao Feng was shocked to be able to suppress it like this. Just as he was about to react, the falling monster roared again. Gao Feng only saw a huge black rune flying towards him. The speed was too fast.  There was no way to hide, so he was hit directly.

    Being hit by the black pattern, the golden light on Gao Feng suddenly dimmed, and pain, itching, fatigue, and all kinds of negative feelings came flooding in.

    What surprised Gao Feng even more was not this, but that the roar of this huge monster was similar to the roar of breaking the demon, and it could be said to produce magic!  Attack directly!

    ??????????????????????? The monster has already landed in front of Gao Feng. How huge it is can only be clearly felt when he stands opposite you. Gao Feng is now slightly higher than the monster's ankle.

    As the distance got closer, the pressure on the monster became heavier. In fact, Gao Feng knew that there was no pressure on his head.  But his body still wanted to curl up unconsciously, as if it was the instinctive reaction of ordinary people in cold weather.

    But Gao Feng knew that he could not be afraid at this time.  Unable to be imprisoned like this, Gao Feng exhaled and shouted, "Broken!"

    Demon-breaking roar!  The thunder was shocking, and Gao Feng was now frightened and panicked.  He woke himself up with a roar, a demon-breaking roar!  The golden light on Gao Feng suddenly shines!  The black demonic runes imprisoned on Gao Feng immediately dissipated!

    The blood mist was thick, and Gao Feng's perception was already dull. As soon as he released the restraint on his body, he was hit by a giant object that suddenly appeared from his side, and he flew out.

    The moment he was hit, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was about to be shattered. He could see that what hit him was a huge crab claw. The crab claw was almost as big as Gao Feng, and his whole body was filled with a black light of demonic energy!

    Since the fight started.  Gao Feng had suffered many injuries, but most of them were scratched and cut by sharp objects. This was the first time that he had been hit hard by pure force. But this was the first time.  Just a serious injury!

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how far he was knocked away, but he was still within the range of the blood mist!

    The blood mist was thick, but the monster's glowing red eyes could be seen clearly. Gao Feng reluctantly jumped up as soon as he landed on the ground, but the monster did not pursue it. Instead, it raised its head and roared at the sky.  The figure flashed, the red light disappeared, and it actually disappeared from the place!

    But the next moment, the monster appeared on the spot again, as if countless purple lights were shining on its body. The huge monster roared again and again, and seemed to be in great pain!

    "Kill that man, and you will be free!" The voice of the three Dharma Masters came from mid-air.

    The purple light on the monster's body disappeared, and its red eyes stared at Gao Feng in the thick fog. He only heard a sound like his body being torn apart: "Mortal, I will tear you apart."  Enjoy this world!¡±

    This monster could also make human speech. Gao Feng was shocked in his heart. He only saw the monster on the opposite side disappear from the place again. Before Gao Feng could react, the monster had already appeared in front of Gao Feng. The huge monster appeared in front of Gao Feng.  The crab claws of both arms slammed down.

    Although the monster is huge, its movements and speed are not slow at all. Gao Feng is seriously injured now, but he can no longer escape. If he cannot escape, he can only fight to the death!

    Gao Feng's arms burst out with golden blades, and he roared upward to greet him. He wanted to pull out the small sword on the dragon-binding rope, but the small sword did not respond at all. Fortunately, the Zhenshen Jue Zhenqi was condensed into  The blade is also unparalleledly sharp!

    The huge crab claws were smashed down. The crab claws alone were bigger than Gao Feng, but in front of the extremely sharp golden light blade, I don¡¯t know if I could gain an advantage!

    Gao Feng's whole body was tense in preparation for the attack. The two sides were about to collide. At this flash of lightning, Gao Feng saw the two humanoid arms on the monster's chest making extremely complicated movements, swiping his fingers.  mutualTwist, it seems like a Taoist monk casting a spell.

    not good!  Gao Feng reacted immediately, but the two humanoid arm gestures on the monster's chest last night, a complicated pattern appeared on the monster's chest. At the same time, Gao Feng could not move any part of his body.  The energy of the God-Suppressing Jue seems to have disappeared out of thin air.

    Gao Feng was able to get to where he is today by relying on his own strength. This strength suddenly disappeared. Gao Feng immediately panicked. The top of his head was already covered by the huge crab claws!

    There was a muffled sound of "bang", and a large pit with a radius of one foot was smashed out of the ground that was as frozen as stone in the cold weather. Gao Feng was at the bottom of the pit, and his whole body was driven into the soil.

    Just now, Gao Feng suddenly froze, but the golden blade in his hand was still there, and it also collided with the monster's giant crab claws.

    The monster raised his arm and looked at the giant crab-claw-like hand. There were obvious burn marks where it collided with the golden blade. The fiery red light in the monster's eyes condensed and he said in a muffled voice: "A mortal, why?  Will there be such power?"

    Originally, the monster was going to use its other giant crab-clawed hand to grab Gao Feng, but after seeing the burning scars, it took it back. The humanoid arms on his chest gently made an upward movement, and the  Gao Feng was lifted up by an invisible force and slowly rose into the air.

    Gao Feng slowly rose to the chest of the monster. The smelly smell spewed out from the giant mouth of the monster's pig-headed fangs can make people dizzy and unconscious. The red light shines on the human body, and it seems like burning flames and immersed in water.  All kinds of pain surged up in the venom.

    "A mortal species actually has such power, I want to taste you." The monster's voice sounded like thunder.

    I don¡¯t know when, the Third Dharma Master floated over the monster¡¯s right shoulder and said in a deep voice: ¡°I want his soul!¡±

    ¡°Without the soul, what¡¯s the taste of the food?¡± The monster¡¯s voice suddenly became violent.

    The three Dharma Masters did not answer, but many purple light spots began to light up on the monster's body. The monster suddenly blew out a breath of black air and said in a rough voice: "I'll give you my soul"

    Before he finished speaking, golden light suddenly emerged from Gao Feng's body suspended in mid-air. He waved his arm forward, and the bronze statue, Arrow Lady, Tauren Warrior, Sword and Shield Soldier and Silver Armor Knight were all thrown out by him!

    Now Gao Feng's body is seriously injured, but his strength is still there. He waves his arms, and these pendants fly forward rapidly. In mid-air, they transform into the body of a warrior, rushing forward quickly!

    Gao Feng was in the air, and the direction he threw these pendants was the monster's huge head. No matter what, this head must be the key!

    The monster roared wildly, and the humanoid arms on its chest moved so fast that it was impossible to see clearly. The red eyes of the huge pig head also became extremely bright. Gao Feng felt a huge force hitting him head-on, and his whole body flew upside down out of control.  go out!

    The Arrow Lady, the Sword and Shield Soldier, and the bronze man flew into the air and immediately changed back to their original pendant shape and fell directly, but the Minotaur and the silver-armored knight continued to rush forward!

    The red light from the monster's eyes was extremely blazing, and a complicated hexagonal array was formed in front of the monster. The black rope that appeared out of thin air tied the bull-headed warrior tightly. Even with such huge strength, the bull-headed warrior could not break free, roaring wildly.  After several sounds, it turned into a pendant and disappeared!

    Only the knight in silver armor was different. He was in mid-air but not riding a horse. He was slashing up and down with the long knife in his hand, cutting open all the obstacles. He was still moving forward, and in the blink of an eye he had reached the monster's eyebrows.  The knight in silver armor had a stern look on his face, raising his sword high and about to chop it down!

    At this moment, the figure of the monster has disappeared from the place. The next moment, it appears less than ten steps away from here. It has not retreated far, but this distance has increased, and the momentum of the knight in silver armor has already  It's exhaustion!

    The monster's mouth opened, and a stream of black light was sprayed out, hitting the knight in silver armor heavily, but the sword in the knight's hand had turned into a spear, and he threw it out.

    The black light hit the knight in silver armor. The knight in silver armor turned into a pendant and disappeared, but the spear did not disappear. It pierced the monster's mouth heavily. The monster roared in pain and reached out to pull out the spear.  , the blazing red light in his eyes stared at Gao Feng in the distance.

    Now Gao Feng's whole body felt like it was falling apart. The smallest movement would cause the greatest pain. The only thing he could do was to support himself to stand up and look at the enemy in the distance.

    There are also such terrifying monsters. In the past, Gao Feng fought against such monsters. His God-Suppressing Art Qi itself had natural restraint. The monsters would burn even if they touched him. But today's battle is completely different. This blood mist  The battlefield formed by this huge monster completely suppressed him!

    The power of monsters,In terms of speed and spell casting, he surpassed him in every aspect. In a battle with such an opponent, he would not have the slightest upper hand and would be restrained in every aspect!

    "Mortal! Lowly mortal!" The monster roared loudly and strode towards this side. The monster's huge crab-clawed arms had already been raised, and the humanoid arms on its chest were rapidly drawing spells and spells.  Magic circlethank you everyone (to be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 248: Kill with one sword

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, stretched out his right hand flatly, and the blade made of golden light slowly stretched out. The strongest move he could think of now was to imitate the two sword moves of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master. This was the last fight.  .

    The golden power exploded outwards, but although the power was there, the seriously injured body could not fully exert the power. Gao Feng held on to his body, he wanted to close enough distance!

    When he attacked just now, the three magic masters floating on the monster's right shoulder had disappeared, but now they appeared again, and a red light flew into the sky and enveloped Gao Feng's body.

    Severe pain and dizziness, at this moment, Gao Feng felt a sharp blade sliding under his skin, as if something was trying to pull him out of his body!  While resisting the severe pain, the movement of the sword has been deformed.

    The first sword!  Gao Feng struggled to draw out the sword master's first sword. The brilliance was still there, and the blood mist that was already thick and substantive was cut open by this sword!

    It¡¯s just that the humanoid arms on the demon¡¯s chest also glowed at the same time. The black light collided heavily with the sword light and disappeared!

    The monster's eyes flashed with light, and it let out a muffled laugh and said: "It's such a strange mortal species, it would be a pity to eat it, why not make it into a puppet and take it home to play with!"

    Every time the monster took a step, the ground shook. Gao Feng was weak, and the monster's power had already affected him. Gao Feng's heart palpitated and his body trembled. He was soaked in cold sweat. He couldn't help but want to kneel down and cry.  , everyone wants to go crazy!

    Now Gao Feng is the prey that is about to be eaten in front of the three Dharma Masters and the monsters.  What we have to do now is to see Gao Feng's fear and despair on the verge of death.  It seems like this gives them more fun.

    How did things get to this point? It was obvious that I came to visit and slay the demon with full confidence.  Why did he suddenly fall into an ambush, fight such a powerful enemy, and suddenly be on the verge of death!

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the dragon-binding rope flew out quickly, but I don't know what method the monster used. The dragon-binding rope seemed to have hit something.  It was bounced back directly.

    We have to resist in the end, what else can we throw!  Gao Feng took the small sword from the dragon-binding rope. Even if it couldn't be transformed into a long sword, it was still extremely sharp.  Looking at the monster that was still more than ten steps away from him, Gao Feng took a deep breath and threw the small sword in his hand!

    "Hahaha, mortal, are you going to hit me with stones now?" The monster laughed wildly, not taking this kind of attack seriously at all.

    After Gao Feng threw the small sword, he could no longer hold on and knelt on the ground weakly

    The world seemed to have suddenly become colder. Something was wrong. Gao Feng looked up in shock.  But he saw Mr. Rui standing in front of him.

    Mr. Rui, who was dressed the same as in the War Demon Temple, looked back at Gao Feng, then turned around to see the approaching monsters and the three Dharma Masters.

    The monster has stopped, the red light in its eyes is like a flame, the huge crab claws are raised, the humanoid arms are dancing rapidly there, drawing out streaks of light, and the blood beads on the fingers of the three masters are also  Rapid rotation!

    They don¡¯t know why they are so alert, they just react instinctively!

    "Boring" Gao Feng clearly heard the words of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and his tone was full of boredom.  Then there is a sword

    It was just a sword. Gao Feng clearly saw the sword master, Mr. Rui, take out the sword from the scabbard and swing it forward. It was just this simple sword!

    Just when the sword was swung, the blood mist dispersed, and the thick blood mist disappeared instantly. When the sword was swung, the monster was divided into two halves. Wherever the sword crossed, the monster's body  It turns into crystals, then disintegrates into nothingness and disappears.

    The red light in the monster's eyes was still there, but now you could see the shock and fear in his eyes. The monster opened its mouth wide and wanted to roar, but the sound couldn't come out at all. It was just divided into two halves, disintegrated and disappeared.  !

    It was just a swing of the three-foot sword. There was no sword light or sword radiance, but the three Dharma Masters who were more than ten feet high were also hit!

    The moment the sword was swung, the figures of the three Dharma Masters began to blur, as if they were about to disappear. But in this short period of time, the sword passed by, and the blurred figures of the three Dharma Masters were split into two halves.  Blood spurted out from the fracture and fell from mid-air.

    Gao Feng, who was kneeling on the ground, was dumbfounded. He only felt strange in his heart. He fought with this monster to the death, and was on the verge of despair in the end, but this sword master only used one sword to kill them all. This was so powerful that it was unbelievable.  !

    The blood mist dissipated, and everything returned to normal in the threshing floor in front of the ruined temple. You could see corpses of monsters and people scattered everywhere. The moment the blood mist completely disappeared, it seemed as if something was broken in the void, and the ground boiled.  , earth and rocks rolled, ruined temples collapsed, a??A big hole appears.

    Gao Feng was on the undulating land. He tried his best to stabilize his body. The blood mist just now seemed not to be in this world, but it was connected to this world. These changes on the ground were actually caused by the blood mist just now.  The traces left by the battle in the fog!

    Mr. Rui, the swordsman, sheathed his sword. Suddenly, snow began to fall in the air. The sky was dotted with stars and the night was clear. However, there were snowflakes falling from the boiling ground, but the snowflakes were all dazzling red.  And black, there is a fishy and pungent smell.

    There was no way to move on the ground, but Mr. Rui walked leisurely with square steps. When he came to Gao Feng, he said calmly: "You are still very weak. The fact that you have passed my level only means that you have courage, but it does not mean that you have courage."  You have the strength, keep practicing!¡±

    How can anyone say in such an understatement that a warrior in the realm of "giant strength" has no strength? But seeing the battle just now, where he was fighting life and death, and the opponent was just killing him with a single sword, this was taken for granted.

    Gao Feng nodded, cupped his fists and said, "Thank you, Mr. Rui, for your life-saving grace!"

    Mr. Rui straightened the scabbard of his sword, and his figure gradually faded. He just said calmly: "I should have done what I should have done. I have nothing to thank you for!"

    Before he finished speaking, the person had completely disappeared, and the small sword fell on the ground. Gao Feng struggled to use the dragon-binding rope to take back the small sword. It turned out that this was used in this way, and it could actually bring Mr. Rui to the world at a critical moment.

    Such a powerful monster, Master Jiuyou, who completely suppressed him at that time, was actually killed with one sword. At this level, this Mr. Rui is just a remnant soul sword, what is the status of his body?

    But now is not the time to think about this. Gao Feng's body feels like it's being torn apart, but his strength is still there. The battle with the monster just now was a complete physical destruction. There was no confrontation at all, it was a one-sided killing.

    The true energy of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique itself has the effect of self-healing, but it is too slow for the current injury. Gao Feng took out the true energy Qiongshi with trembling hands. At that time, he wanted to ask for it to treat people.  I had a few pills, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to use them.

    Based on previous experience, it is really easy to enter the Fairy Mountain and heal and recover in the Fairy Mountain. However, although there are no enemies for the time being, no one dares to say that the danger has been completely eliminated. It is better to stay completely awake.

    With the power, crushing the shell of Zhenyuan Qiongshi is not a problem. Gao Feng ate all the remaining Qiongshi. The power of his body itself has the effect of curing diseases and injuries. After taking Qiongshi, the strength gathering speed is accelerated, and the injury is healed.  It also improved rapidly.

    Gao Feng had been nervously guarding the surroundings, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand kept flying out. The dragon-binding rope seemed to be a living earthworm, writhing in the soil and searching, taking out the fallen pendants one by one.  Now Gao Feng can't move, these are his combat power.

    The effect of the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art and the real power of Qiong Zhenyuan was indeed extraordinary. Gao Feng recovered quickly. Gao Feng felt that there was another reason why he could recover so quickly, and that was that there were still those evil spirits in the blood mist world just now.  The monsters were all directly restrained by the power of his God-Suppressing Art. His golden power was like a burning flame to those monsters, and they would be incinerated upon contact, so he did not cause too much damage to himself.

    The pain of breaking muscles and bones and tearing the body is mostly caused by head-on confrontation with the monster, but for such an injury, the Zhenshen Jue Zhenqi and Qiongshi's strength can be recovered particularly well.

    Just now, the blood mist dissipated, and Gao Feng found that he was always in the threshing floor with a radius of a hundred steps. Now the blood mist completely disappeared. With this threshing floor as the center, the surrounding area of ????two miles seemed to have been blasted by magic, and the land  When it was turned over, there were huge pits and a mess all over the place.

    The blood mist barrier should have the effect of being so far away, and the suppression of power and perception by the blood mist also reminded Gao Feng of the battle with the green-robed demon in Tianzhu Mountain. At that time, the demon blocked the sun and made the entire valley  In the darkness, and those bone ghosts are greatly strengthened in the darkness, it should be the same reason.

    The pain on Gao Feng's body gradually disappeared, his breathing stabilized, and he was finally almost recovered. The only inconvenient thing was that his clothes were in tatters, but the Noble Phantasm belt he got from Gao Tianhe was intact.

    Although the fight in front of the ruined temple was earth-shattering, the location was a bit far from nearby villages, and the people in Zhuangzi were frightened to death when they heard such a noise, and now they dare not come out.

    Gao Feng looked around, thinking that if it was still so quiet later, he would find a place to spend the night, and wait until the people from all parties arrived tomorrow to clean up the mess.

    Just when he thought of this, Gao Feng turned his head suddenly, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand flew out. He heard a scream from a distance, and a person was directly tied to the dragon-binding rope and rolled back

    The man was wearing a torn leather jacket. He was a man in his twenties. His face was full of fear. He looked like someone from a nearby village.

    Rewinding to the front, Gao Feng shook his hand and threw the man to the ground. It was late at night and this place was far from where people lived. What was this man doing here?

    ??¡ª¡ª

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 249 God¡¯s Blessing

    The man was suddenly pulled over like a cloud, and he didn't react for a moment. When he saw the completely overturned ground and the scattered corpses, he was stunned.

    "Who are you!" Gao Feng shouted angrily. The man's whole body trembled at the roar, and he was still trembling and speechless.

    Suddenly Gao Feng felt something was wrong. His current sense was still spreading and he felt very sensitive. The person captured by Gao Feng had a touch of devilish aura. This level of devilish aura was naturally higher than those of the monsters just now.  It is far inferior to that, but it is stronger than those people in the village who believe in the "God King".

    Monsters in the blood mist can change the image in a person's mind. Could it be that the man in front of him is the same? Gao Feng gathered his strength and took a concentrated look at the man.

    Unexpectedly, after taking a closer look, the man screamed on the spot as if he had been hit hard by something, and passed out directly. After the person fainted, the demonic energy on his body disappeared without a trace.

    Perhaps this was the power of the God-Suppressing Art to restrain the demonic energy. Gao Feng grabbed the man directly and shook him violently a few times. The man finally woke up, but compared to just now, he was much mentally depressed, and  This man was not afraid of the cold just now, but now he was shivering from the cold.

    "Who are you! Why are you spying here so late?" Gao Feng asked, raising his voice. At this time, the man did not dare not answer, and spoke incoherently.

    This man¡¯s name is Sun Lezi, he is an idle man in this farm, and he is also a believer in the divine king, just these two days.  The incense owner told him that the old Liu family was going to be eaten by monsters, and asked him to find out about it and go to Zhuangtou.  After Sun Leizi did as he was told, everyone in the village was indeed alerted. After the deed was completed, he received ten taels of silver. The incense owner also ordered him to keep an eye on the place where he lived.  When you see a young man you don¡¯t recognize coming, go over immediately to report him.

    After Sun Leizi got the money, he went to gamble, but soon lost everything. When he went home at night, he heard an earth-shattering noise here.  He wanted to come over and take a look, but was caught by Gao Feng.

    As he talked, Sun Lezi himself was scared to death.  There he said in a trembling voice: "Aren't these the people who were harmed by the incense master? Why did he lose his head at that time? I didn't expect"

    He was so scared and cold that he actually cried there. Gao Feng was too lazy to talk to such a person and just threw it on the ground. However, we can know a few things from Sun Laizi's mouth. These cases in Lu County Farm are  To lure myself here.

    The devil appeared again in the Gao family's farm.  Among the deacons of the Gao family, he is the only one who has seen the demon species and is tracking down the demons. If such a thing happens, he will definitely come by himself.  Since this can be determined, the opponent can calmly arrange an ambush and killing situation.

    Seeing that Sun Laizi couldn't find anything new, and the battlefield was quiet, there was no need to stay here. Gao Feng directly asked Sun Laizi to lead the way to the farm to find Zhuang Tougao.  Tuen.

    Gao Feng grabbed Sun Leizi's weight of 100 kilograms.  His movements were not affected, and he jumped out of this ruin-like area after several leaps. As soon as he landed, Gao Feng suddenly felt something in his heart. He stopped and looked back, only to see a trace of black smoke in the center of the battlefield just now.  Could it be the remaining demonic energy that escaped?

    The black smoke was too insignificant. Gao Feng glanced back and continued on his way, but he did not notice or feel that the black smoke rose slowly, but as it rose, the speed gradually became faster.  Until it disappears.

    It is late at night in Luozhou, and it is also late at night in Mengze at the junction of Jiangzhou and Xiangzhou. However, there is no day or night under the volcano in the center of Mengze, because the light there never changes.

    The Lord above the magma is still lying on the bed, and there is still a monster next to him. The lower body is a snake body, and the upper body is a human body. This monster also has its eyes slightly closed, and seems to be sleeping there, Luozhou.  It's also hundreds of miles away from Xiangzhou, but the black smoke floating from the center of the battlefield has arrived here in an instant.

    As soon as the black smoke appeared in the palace, the monster opened its eyes suddenly. Almost at the same time, the man on the bed suddenly sat up. The last time the three Dharma Masters came in person, this man just used  The black smoke possessed the monster and spoke, but at this time he opened his eyes and woke up.

    The black smoke was quite conspicuous in the red light emitted by the magma, but it just turned in a circle in mid-air and slowly dissipated!

    The man on the bed stared at the area where the black smoke dissipated. The black air lingering on his body gradually dissipated, revealing a clear face of an old man. The old man looked like a teacher. The only thing  The difference is that his eyes have no whites, one is pure black and the other is pure red.

    At this time, his eyes were crying, but they were not tears.?One is flowing downwards with flames, and the other with black gas coming out.

    The snake-tailed monster on the side looked at the old man carefully and whispered: "Lord"

    As soon as he said a word, the old man suddenly opened his mouth and shouted: "Third brother!"

    The sound was extremely shrill, and the magma under the bed suddenly boiled, and streams of magma spurted upwards. The entire volcano began to shake, and the armored warriors and black-robed Taoists outside hurriedly ran towards this side.

    Gao Feng naturally couldn't hear the movement here, so he directly opened the door of Gaotun's house in Zhuangtou.

    Although Zhuangtou Gaotun had already sent the letter, he did not expect that the master's family would arrive so quickly. It would be useless even in a day. Moreover, the clothes on the young man who claimed to be the deacon were in tatters and very unsightly.  Something like that.

    After Gao Feng took out the belt card of the clan deacon, all doubts were dissipated. Even though Gao Tun was in his forties, he hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed to Gao Feng.

    To the stewards of the farm below them, the deacons from the capital like Gao Feng are like gods, and their life and death are in the hands of the other party.

    Gao Feng didn't say much. He just asked in detail about the whole story from the incident to the letter. Gao Tun didn't dare to hide anything. He told everything. After listening, Gao Feng directly ordered Gao Tun to  The leader arrested Mr. Accountant.

    This matter is very clear. It was the accountant who instigated Zhuangtou Gaotun to write to the capital to ask for help. In other words, it attracted Gao Feng to come here. The accountant was also one of the participants.

    In response to Gao Feng's order, Gao Tun immediately arranged for people to do it. Even though it was night, it didn't take much time. Several villagers came over with the accountant.

    Just like when he first met Sun Leizi, Gao Feng also felt a slightly stronger demonic energy from the accountant's body. The accountant is a person who has read books and understands the importance of Gao Feng as a deacon better than others.  His attitude was extremely respectful, but he firmly refused to acknowledge Gao Feng's question.

    The accountant of the Gao family farm in Lu County insisted that he only asked Gaotun, the head of the village, to write a letter asking for help because of the Gao family's face. No one instigated him. When Gao Feng asked about worshiping the god, the accountant also  He plausibly said that everyone was going to worship, and he followed suit.

    Gao Feng was upset when he asked, but he remembered the situation with Sun Leizi. He directly gathered his strength and stared at him. The power of the God-Suppressing Art was released. It seemed that even his gaze was powerful and oppressive. When Gao Feng looked at him like this, he felt that  Mr. Accountant's whole body shook violently and he fainted.

    When Gao Feng woke up, the demonic energy was gone, but he was also extremely depressed. When Gao Feng asked again, the accountant was not as tough as before. He just replied feebly that these things were all done by the incense master.  , saying that some people in Zhuangzi believed in the God King but were not sincere, so the God King wanted to punish them, and also asked the accountant to insist on writing letters to the capital. If they did well, the God King would bless them.

    And the Lord God has indeed given benefits.  Several workers were rewarded with "spiritual energy" by the god. After receiving the "spiritual energy", they were really refreshed. They even showed off their authority when having sex with their own wives, and they became more and more determined. The accountant also said that he was  After being given "spiritual energy", for some reason, everyone firmly believed in what the incense master said, and everyone must do what the incense master ordered. It was only after I fainted today that I felt inexplicable.

    It seems that this "spiritual energy" of Lao Shizi is also a means of controlling people. This method of worshiping the god is really vicious. The believers all have demonic energy in their bodies, and they can be controlled as long as it is strengthened.

    After asking all this, Gao Feng sat there and thought carefully. It seems that the enmity between himself and these demons began with the battle to save the princess in the Taoist temple. After that, there were fighting and conflicts from time to time, and there was a competition.  A violent one.

    It's normal to fight with hatred, but for tonight's battle, I think the God Lord's side also spent a lot of money, and made very careful plans and preparations. It invested so much power and made such a thorough plan, just because and  My own personal vendetta is too childish.

    Gao Feng initially thought that this organization of demons who believed in the God King was just a bunch of loose sand. The ignorant people and a few Taoists with ulterior motives got together to seek some money, fame and fortune. But the more he got in touch with him, the more he felt that something was wrong.  There are many powerful people in this organization, and they are not afraid of life and death. They are not inferior to organizations such as the Three Great Dao Sect and the noble family.

    Such an organization will definitely not put so much effort into entangled with itself for personal hatred. If it is not for personal hatred, then why?  Is it because he insists on tracking down the demon?  Although Gao Feng worked hard and kept a close eye on it, the results were not great. If it was because of this, it seemed too time-consuming.

    While I was thinking, I heard someone outside shouting: "Dear fellow villagers, Master Ji Xiang invites you to come over and says that the Lord God is going to bless you!  "¡ª¡ª

    thank you all

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 250: Demon Destroyer

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking why he was calling people in such a arrogant manner. Didn't he know about the fierce battle in front of the ruined temple just now?  Thinking about it carefully, it's right. The incense owner did not participate in the fierce battle, and he didn't know that he had arrived in Zhuangzi. He might have realized something was wrong now and called these believers to do something.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng stood up directly and said, "Where is the incense master?"

    "It's at Zhang's house, two miles away to the south. Zhang's house" someone said hurriedly. Gao Feng waved his hand and said again: "You go out and stop people. Don't let people pass by. Wait for me."  Signaling!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng hurriedly went out, and Gao Tun hurriedly followed him out, shouting: "It's freezing cold, please put on some clothes before leaving" After going out, he found that Gao Feng had disappeared.

    Gao Feng headed directly towards the Zhang family where the incense owner was. Although it was his first time here, he was not worried about admitting his mistake, because the demonic energy on the incense owner who worshiped this god must be extremely strong and he could completely detect it.  .  There is just one strange thing, why is the owner of the incense in this village not shown in the silver mirror treasure just now.

    The journey of about two miles arrived in an instant. Only when Gao Feng got here did he realize that even if he couldn't sense the evil energy, he would not admit it, because many farmers who lived nearby had already arrived, and they were talking to each other.  I was wondering why it was so late and the incense owner still called for someone to come over.

    Gao Feng jumped on the roof a few times and landed in the yard. The house of this family has been renovated and is very spacious.  From mid-air, Gao Feng saw the small cauldron and the incense owner placed in the center.  There were large bonfires lit all around, and dozens of villagers and people who had already entered the yard.

    The regulations of this Xiangtang are the same as what Gao Feng saw in Qingzhen.  The incense owner's face was covered with sweat and his red robe was in tatters. Gao Feng recognized him immediately when he saw him. This incense owner named Ji had also appeared on the battlefield. Gao Feng naturally didn't pay much attention to him during the fierce battle. After the fierce battle,  .  Gao Feng thought that all the enemies in the battlefield had been killed, but he didn't expect that one escaped.

    Gao Feng has already met two incense masters from the Shenjun line. One is Li Xiangzhu from the Taoist temple, pretending to be a wandering Taoist.  There was no direct confrontation during the battle, but the magic circle set up almost caused Gao Feng to fall into endless darkness. The other one was Wang Liang in Qingzhen. His magic was so powerful that Gao Feng fell into a bitter battle.

    "I don't know what the level of the incense master named Ji is, but he didn't die in the battle, but fled back. This person is not worthy of high regard.

    When Gao Feng appeared, the incense owner immediately sensed him and looked up to see him.  There was a look of fear and despair on the face of the incense owner. He slapped his hands hard, but it was just a slap, but both palms and arms turned into blood under this slap.

    His arms suddenly turned into blood, and his whole body was suddenly disabled. The people who entered the courtyard screamed in fright. Gao Feng thought it was a cover-up at first, but the incense owner named Ji screamed wildly, obviously in pain.  Extreme place.

    There is no war yet.  He hurt himself, why? Everything happened so quickly, Gao Feng just fell in mid-air!

    When the person was in the air, he suddenly felt a wave of strong demonic energy spreading out from the center of the incense owner. The demonic energy spread suddenly. After the demonic energy spread, it did not cause any harm to Gao Feng in the sky, but in the yard  But something happened to those people!

    Originally, these people had a faint amount of demonic energy on their bodies, but after the incense owner committed suicide, the demonic aura on his body suddenly became stronger. Moreover, the demonic aura on their bodies did not continue to expand. Instead, it quickly shrank toward the heart, closest to the incense.  Several of the Lord's people suddenly fell to the ground.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt the aura of the demon species from the weak people. At this moment, Gao Feng's mind seemed to flash with lightning. He suddenly understood how this demon species appeared. It turned out that  This demonic energy seems to be a seed in the human body. As long as it is stimulated, the demonic seed can be activated.

    "With so many people in Zhuangzi, if all of them were inspired with demonic energy and the demonic seeds escaped from their bodies, what kind of killing would it be!"

    At this time, Gao Feng could only think of the power of his God-Suppressing Art to restrain the demonic energy. With a flick of his wrist, the copper beads flew out of his hand, and he went directly to the incense owner and transformed into a bronze man. He smashed the incense owner with his fists and feet.  Turning into a puddle of meat, Gao Feng roared in mid-air and released all his strength instantly!

    What is the difference between "Juli" and "Tongmai"? At the moment when he released his power, Gao Feng understood that in the "Juli" realm, gathering strength requires a process, but at the "Tongmai" level, this process  It becomes extremely short. Of course, it is inevitable that the level will increase and the absolute power will become significantly stronger.

    The roar is a demon-breaking roar. The demon-breaking roar destroys evil spirits and spells. The power of the God-Suppressing Art has absolute restraint on demonic energy. These are the two methods Gao Feng knows, and they are also the only two methods for dealing with monsters.  Any means, Gao Feng would use all his strength in times of urgency.

    From the time when the incense owner committed suicide to Gao Feng's use of his methods, it was very short.In a moment, the demons crawled out of the mouths of the bankers who fell down first, but there was a thunderous demonic roar in mid-air, and then golden light burst out, and the demons just showed up and screamed, turning into smoke.

    The demonic aura of the other bankers and people in the yard also disappeared without a trace with a roar, like gnats beside the campfire, turning into nothingness.

    Gao Feng landed, and no one was standing in the yard. Except for four people who died because of the activation of the demon species, the rest were in coma. Gao Feng himself did not expect the power of Gao Feng's roar, because except for those in the yard,  In addition to the people, even the people on the street fainted.

    But there were still some people who were far away who were not affected, but when they arrived in the middle of the night, suddenly there was thunder on the ground in front of them, and the flash was like daylight. The fellow villagers who were worshiping together suddenly fainted and fell to the ground without knowing who was doing it. It was really terrifying.  The few people screamed in fright and hurriedly ran back. After a while, everyone here dispersed.

    Gao Feng didn't bother to say hello to these people. He just returned to Gaotun in Zhuangtou. Now Gaotun and some of the stewards in Zhuangzi were there to stop the believers from going over. The incense owner was obviously in this farm.  It was a very good business. Even if the village head and the stewards blocked it, they still wanted to go there and were shoving and quarreling.

    But more people were looking at the place where the accident happened, wondering what happened. Gao Feng ignored them and walked over and said, "Don't stop them. Go and worship all the people in this farm."  All the officials gathered together and went to the Zhang family just now, even if one person is missing!"

    "Zhuangtou Gaotun and the people around him were all confused. Why did the deacon want to gather people now after he had been stopped by everyone just now? However, they were confused and still obeyed.

    Gao Feng took out a thousand taels of silver from the silver medal around his waist and threw it directly on the ground. It is not that there are no wealthy households in the farm, but he took out a thousand taels at once. This was very rare. He looked at the silver on the ground reflecting the torch.  Everyone was dumbfounded by the light.

    "Come here and give me one tael of silver. If everyone is called, you will share it!" Gao Feng could also see the reluctance of these people in Zhuangzi, so he directly spoke with money.

    Hearing what Gao Feng said and seeing the white cash, everyone was breathing heavily. Everyone nodded in agreement and hurriedly scattered to call for people.

    Gao Feng turned around and returned to the house. The person he asked who fainted was still awake. Gao Feng walked to the center of the yard and looked at the small tripod on the ground. There were jade pendants and copper coins in the black tripod.  There are more gold and silver coins, but there are more copper coins tied with red threads.

    These things are all shining with crystal light. According to normal theory, no matter how bright the bonfire is, these tiny belongings should not emit such a light.

    But Gao Feng can clearly feel that the color of this crystal is somewhat similar to the color of Qiongshi when it is peeled off, and it is not just the color that is similar, Gao Feng can also feel that the purest power is in this crystal.

    At this time, Gao Feng thought of the demon species that he had gone to the basement to steal tiny gems from when he first met them in the capital. He thought that the boy was doing the same thing with gems. In rural areas like Lu County Grange, where to get gems, he had no choice but to  Get some coins, jade pendants and the like instead.

    Worship the prince of the gods, these incense masters are not only spreading the magic. I am afraid that these crystal things collected by this black tripod are also one of the goals.

    There was movement outside. The believers who were closer to here had been found by Gao Tun and the others. The believers from the village who had just been knocked unconscious by the golden light of Gao Feng's roar also woke up.

    These believers, like Sun Leizi and Mr. Accountant, became sluggish and weak after the demonic energy on their bodies was shaken away. When they saw Gao Feng standing in the field, everyone had a look of fear on their faces and wanted to  He ran away immediately, but he had no strength at all and couldn't move.

    "What's going on with this cauldron?" Gao Feng asked directly. The person he saw felt weak all over and dared not answer. He quickly said: "This is the place where the incense master asks everyone to show their sincerity."

    "Dedicating sincerity?" Gao Feng asked in confusion, and the man quickly explained that when worshiping the god, everyone must choose an object, called "sincerity", preferably gems, followed by gold, silver and jade.  No, copper coins are also good.

    At the beginning, everyone thought that this was the incense owner who wanted to extort everyone's money, and everyone was on guard. Unexpectedly, the incense owner said that you only need to carry this "sincerity" every day, stick it to your heart, and sincerely recite and praise the God.  Yes, when it is time to worship, everyone can throw this "sincerity" into the small cauldron, and the small cauldron will emit colorful brilliance. Then everyone will take it back and wear it on their bodies, and they will feel extra energetic and will not get sick.

    This person spoke carefully, and Gao Feng also understood the process, even when he was chanting in praise of the God Lord?Something in the believer's body will be attached to the "sincerity", and then absorbed through the small cauldron. When it is taken out, the "sincerity" will be attached to the demonic energy. The constant replacement between the crystal and the demonic energy,  This is probably how the demon seeds take root and sprout in the human body.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 251: Little Tatewei

    There were more and more people, and there was no room in the yard. Gao Feng did things neatly and directly knocked down the walls around the yard. Many people were unwilling to come over, but when they saw Gao Feng's methods, they did not dare to say anything.  .

    Gao Feng ordered people to add firewood to the bonfire. He walked to the middle, shouted low, and dragged his body upwards by more than five feet with his inner strength.

    The people around him were originally very suspicious of this young man whose clothes were in tatters and could not cover his body, but they could only obey when they saw Zhuangtou running around. Now they saw this young man floating on the ground, his body shining, looking at the magic power.  He looked even more advanced than the incense owner. He exclaimed first, and then became quiet.

    "Everyone was deceived by that incense master! He asked you to offer your sincerity, but he actually sucked your blood and gave you spiritual energy. In fact, he planted demon seeds on you!" Gao Feng raised his voice and raised his hands as he spoke.  As soon as he grabbed it, his strength worked, and he grabbed the corpses of those demon species from the air.

    Gao Feng held up the body and said: "You can find someone to see if these villagers have lost their minds. Why everyone has fainted but these few have lost their minds. It's because seeing Gao Feng's performance like this,  I also heard that Gao Feng was a big shot from the capital's lord's family. The villagers believed a lot in what Gao Feng said. When they saw Gao Feng pick up the body and explain, everyone believed it even more.

    After the body was thrown on the ground, someone went over to look at the body and found that it looked exactly like those who died suddenly some time ago. After this, everyone was scared, the men turned pale, and the women even cried.  .

    "I have a way to treat everyone. Everyone, please lower your head and close your eyes!" Gao Feng said loudly, there was an undeniable flavor in his voice, and everyone subconsciously lowered their heads and closed their eyes.

    Gao Feng was in mid-air, and the God-Suppressing Art shone brightly, as if the sun suddenly appeared at night. Someone in the crowd screamed, "My eyes!" This was the person who ignored Gao Feng's advice and opened his eyes to peek.

    But the shouting also stopped immediately, for everyone who was illuminated by this light.  The demonic energy disappeared and he collapsed directly on the ground, but he still had the ability to shout.

    After reaching the state of "opening the meridians".  As his strength increased, he became even more able to control it, and Gao Feng was suspended in mid-air.  He just moved among the crowd, irradiating everyone who came over. Those with demonic energy collapsed and fainted, while those without demonic energy just stood there with their heads lowered and eyes closed.

    After everyone had been photographed once, Gao Feng stopped. After landing, he grabbed the small black cauldron, poured out the fine belongings inside, and then flattened the black cauldron with both hands.  destroy.

    As soon as the golden light on Gao Feng's hand came into contact with the small cauldron, the black color on the small cauldron began to fade away until it was rubbed and destroyed.  This small cauldron also showed its true colors, it was just an ordinary brass cauldron.

    The next thing was much simpler. The group of people who fainted before did not leave immediately. These people received the money first, and then under the arrangement of Zhuangtou Gaotun.  Put away the people who fainted at the end. After all, the weather is cold now, and people who faint outside may get sick.

    By the time everyone woke up and received the money from Gao Feng, it was almost dawn.

    Everyone was struggling all night, and Zhuangtou Gaotun managed to pick up the corpses.  After arranging Zhuangzi's finishing work, Gao Feng went to the battlefield last night. Not many monster corpses remained, but there were many traces of the corpses of Jiuyou Black Armor and those demon monks.

    Gao Feng understood that Marquis Fengtian meant not to let the demon thing have too much impact, and there was no need for him to keep the evidence, collect it and return to the capital to worry about it later.

    After returning to the village, Gao Feng told Zhuangtou that no one was allowed to tell anyone what happened last night. The people who died were said to have suffered from sudden illness or a catastrophe was imminent. Zhuangtou Gaotun agreed without any hesitation.  Gao Feng acted like a god last night, and with a lot of money being thrown around, no one dared not listen.

    Less than an hour after dawn, Dai Zhangyuan of Luozhou Taoist Academy led several Taoists to arrive. After Gao Feng saw them, he repeated what he said to Zhuangtou Gaotun, saying only that it was the people in the village who got it.  There was a sudden illness, and some people were dazzled by seeing small beasts like foxes and weasels, thinking they were unclean things.

    For the Taoists of Luozhou Taoist Academy, one thing more is worse than one thing less. Gao Feng gave them money again, so they didn't ask.  People from the Luozhou Taoist Academy recognized Gao Feng's statement, and the Luozhou magistrate would also draw conclusions based on this, so there was no need to worry about anyone investigating and uncovering it.

    After sending away the Taoist people, Gao Feng arranged for Gao Tun to cremate those who died violently. He personally watched the cremation process and did not leave until the corpses were reduced to ashes. Gao Feng had been observing carefully, but  No abnormalities were found.

    ??The corpses of those demon species that emerged from the outside look no different from normal corpses, but in fact they are completely destroyed inside.Withered and withered, their vitality was completely taken away, and they should have all been absorbed by the demonic seed. This is also the reason why those people fainted and fell to the ground after the demonic energy was broken, and they were sluggish and weak when they woke up.

    However, when the corpse was incinerated, no traces of demonic energy or other evil spirits were seen. After the corpse was disposed of, Gao Feng checked the entire Zhuangzi and even the entire Lu County. No trace of demonic energy was found. It seemed that  The master of Shenjun Incense spreads it near where Zhuangtou lives, and the believers are those people.

    Before dark, the people from the Double Fist Escort Agency, the private soldiers of the Gao family, came to the farm. The Gao family's farms are all in the Luozhou and Qingzhou areas, so there are people from the Double Fist Escort Agency here all year round, just for  Be prepared for something to happen.

    This is the first time Gao Feng has seen the actual combat team of the Gao family's private soldiers. There are 220 people in total, including forty Taoist monks, and the rest are warriors.

    Compared with the Sword Tiger Escort who ambushed him that time, these private soldiers of the Gao family are better equipped. Their armors and weapons are all of high quality. They all ride horses, and they have two horses per person, so that they can use their horsepower.  For long runs.

    According to Gao Feng's observation, among the people who come to the Double Fist Escort, the highest level of Taoist monks will not exceed "Inner Breath", the highest level of martial artist is a "Wu Wu", and the rest are generally below "Combat Skills".  Although the realm is not high, everyone has a killing spirit, the kind of temperament that has experienced actual combat. Moreover, Gao Feng also noticed one thing, that is, these people have a tacit understanding with each other.  I experienced a lot of cooperation in the battle.

    Experienced in killing, fearless of death, and tacit cooperation, such a fighting group can defeat powerful enemies even if their overall level is not high. Even if they face those warriors and Taoists with high level, they will not be afraid.  Of course, you won¡¯t lose, and you have a great chance of winning.

    Such private soldiers basically do not appear in the capital. Gao Feng never thought that they could be so powerful.

    Facing these people from Double Fist Escort Agency, Gao Feng's attitude was different from that towards the people from Luozhou Taoist Academy. He deliberately showed his aura.

    For these warriors who have experienced fighting on the battlefield, the only thing that can make them obey is strength. Although the people in the Double Fist Escort Agency are not afraid of the strong, Gao Feng is obviously strong enough. Coupled with Gao Feng's identity as a deacon, they all  It is to obey orders wholeheartedly.

    There is another thing that Gao Feng himself did not expect, that is, he also has a temperament that has experienced iron-blooded killings. It is composed of his experience fighting those strong men, bloody battles with monsters, and the experience on the fairy mountain. It can also intimidate people's hearts.

    "You will be stationed here for three days. You will be on tight guard and search carefully every day. If anything happens, send a message to the capital immediately and I will come immediately!" Gao Feng ordered.

    After last night¡¯s battle and the subsequent search, Gao Feng felt that Jiuyou¡¯s demons and monsters would not appear here again, and leaving the people from the Double Fist Escort Agency here was just for safety.

    Gao Feng stayed here for another night. During the night, the Double Fist Escort Bureau was on duty and patrolling. Gao Feng used his speed to the maximum. After carefully searching Lu County, he searched the area around Lu County.  Once again, nothing unusual was found.

    In the morning, Gao Feng said a few words and then embarked on the return journey. This time, there was no need for any magic circle to transmit. Gao Feng simply traveled all the way very quickly. The journey of several hundred miles took less than an hour.

    After entering the city, Gao Feng took a look at himself and felt a slight loss. Running for such a long time still consumed some strength.

    Gao Feng first returned to his home, not to rest, but because he was wearing civilian clothes from the farm and it was not appropriate to go to the Hou Mansion.

    When she appeared at home, she was startled. She wondered how she could come back so quickly after going so far away. However, she immediately understood that it was normal for her lord to have great supernatural powers and come and go like lightning.

    Without thinking of talking more, Gao Feng changed his clothes and went to Fengtian Hou's Mansion. After arriving at the Hou's Mansion, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai was also very surprised, wondering why he came back so fast. There were magicians from the Taoist Academy when he went there.  It would take us two days to get back here, so we had to go back to Lu County without doing anything.

    "My nephew just left Lu County this morning and came back in a hurry to report to my uncle." Gao Feng explained. Gao Tianhai didn't say anything. Anyway, the farm would use Ziyan to send the message here.  When the time comes, you will be able to verify the truth of what Gao Feng said by reading the letter.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to tell all the battles that took place in Lu County, but when he came to the exit, he changed his mind. He just told Gao Tianhai that the incident with the demon was caused by a local demon who tricked the people into worshiping the demon, and then in  Demonic energy was planted in their bodies, and demonic seeds grew out of them.

    I went to investigate by myself, and first defeated the ambush of the demonic evildoers, and then the evildoer in Zhuangzi showed upHe was desperate and wanted to arouse the demonic seeds in the hearts of all Zhuangzi's followers, but fortunately, he stopped them in time.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 252 It¡¯s a matter of great importance, know how to ask carefully

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:.

    ?placeid=3274"

    There are witnesses and physical evidence for these things, and people in the farm will also testify for him, and these words are not lies. Gao Feng just did not tell some truths.

    "It's ridiculous!" After listening to Gao Feng's introduction, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai slammed the table, shook his head and said: "I will send people to send a proclamation to all the farms today, strictly prohibiting any believers in evil spirits.  Those who violate the prohibition will be killed directly!"

    Gao Feng nodded. The purpose of Luxian Farm was to attract him. It was an ambush aimed at him. Moreover, the other party had deployed a large number of forces, including the Nine Nether Master, the Nine Nether Black Armor, and the powerful ones.  If Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and the people in his clan knew about the monster, they would definitely be frightened and worried, and it might even implicate them. Gao Feng has made up his mind to deal with all this on his own!

    After finishing speaking, Gao Tianhai smiled and said to Gao Feng: "You have been working hard these past two days, so go back and have a good rest!"

    Gao Feng quickly stood up and agreed, saying goodbye and going home. After returning home, Gao Feng did not rest. Instead, he went directly to the Taoist Temple to find Master Deng.

    When he arrived at the Taoist temple, the people in front of the door were all familiar with him, so they naturally let him go. What a coincidence, Deng Tianshi was not in Qinshan today, but was practicing in the quiet room of the Taoist temple.

    After Gao Feng arrived at the Jingshi Mansion, he saw Deng Tianshi's granddaughter playing with the white crane in the courtyard. The Taoist courtyard called itself a world. It was freezing outside, but it was as warm as spring inside.

    Deng Tianshi's granddaughter immediately turned her head when she saw Gao Feng, but the white crane immediately came forward and rubbed its long neck against Gao Feng's side.  Very affectionate.

    The cold and heat made Gao Feng feel a lot more relaxed. He suddenly remembered that he still had some fragments of Qiongshi's shell on him.  When I ate Qiongshi in Lu County, I remembered that the shell fragments were also very valuable, so I kept them in the Qiankun Silver Medal.  When he saw the white crane, he remembered it and took it out to feed it. It was the white crane that made him realize that the shell was precious.

    Seeing Gao Feng take out the pieces of Qiongshi shell, the white crane chirped happily and came to peck at it. Deng Tianshi's granddaughter quickly grabbed the tail of the white crane.  There he shouted loudly: "Xiaobai, don't eat randomly, be careful of eating and ruining your stomach!"

    At that time, after the white crane ate the Qiongshi shell, there were obvious signs of advancement. How could he not eat it?  The scene was so interesting that Gao Feng couldn't help laughing. Hearing Gao Feng laugh, Deng Tianshi's granddaughter pouted.

    At this moment, I heard Master Deng Tianshi¡¯s voice coming from the quiet room and saying, ¡°You two, stop making trouble, Gao Feng comes in to talk!¡±

    Gao Feng quickly agreed and walked in. After entering the quiet room, Deng Tianshi was sitting on the couch.  Seeing Gao Feng walking in, Master Deng was startled, his eyes suddenly brightened, he stared at Gao Feng for a few times, and said seriously: "It's only been a few days since we last met, and Gao Feng's martial arts realm has improved again!"

    When Tianshi Deng looked over, Gao Feng felt like he had been seen through again. He had nothing to hide from Tianshi Deng. He just bowed and clasped his fists and said: "Master Tianshi has good eyesight. My nephew has reached the state of 'opening the meridians'."

    "It's amazing, it's amazing!" Deng Tianshi's face was filled with surprise and joy, and he praised him repeatedly.

    ¡°Then the two sides were not polite. Gao Feng got straight to the point and talked about what he saw and heard at Lu County Farm, especially the clear description of the monsters.

    "You said those three Dharma Masters are dead?" After hearing this result, Deng Tianshi had an incredulous look on his face and confirmed again. After receiving Gao Feng's affirmative reply, he shook his head and said: "There are five Dharma Masters in the Nine Nether Sect."  Lord, they are all highly cultivated. If you hadn¡¯t said it, I would definitely not believe it.¡±

    Gao Feng has never told any lies. In Deng Tianshi's view, it is unbelievable that even Gao Feng's "Tongmai" cultivation level can kill the Jiuyou Dharma Master. But firstly, Gao Feng will not lie.  There is no point in lying at all, so I have to believe it.

    Tianshi Deng then turned his attention to those monsters. When Gao Feng said that "the monster's whole body is blood red, its face only has fangs and a big mouth, and it can transform into the shape of a human heart", Tianshi Deng immediately told the origin: "This is the blood demon."  , is one of the most common monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan."

    But when Gao Feng said that it was a huge monster with a one-horned pig head and an ape body, a pair of huge crab claw arms, a pair of arms about the size of a human, huge power, and extremely powerful magic, Deng Tianshi was stunned. He thought  Wanting Gao Feng to repeat the description again, his face became heavier.

    "Are these true?" Deng Tianshi asked in a deep voice.

    Gao Feng answered equally seriously: "I brought some corpses of monsters back, but this pigThe monster with the head and body of an ape has turned into nothingness.  "

    "You were the one who defeated him?" Deng Tianshi asked again. Gao Feng told the truth and answered directly: "It's not my nephew, it's someone else."

    "Who is so powerful?" "Master Tian, ??please forgive my nephew for not telling me." Hearing Gao Feng's rejection, Master Deng was not angry, but just nodded and said: "It turns out it was the person behind you who did it, so  Come with me, these things you are talking about are not trivial, you must verify them and confirm them!"

    After saying that, he got up from the couch and walked out with Gao Feng. As soon as he entered the yard, he found something emitting red light. Looking over, he found that the red top of the white crane was already as red as fire, shining there.  Without stopping, He Yu has become an elite like snow, and his whole body has grown a lot bigger.

    Seeing Tianshi Deng and Gao Feng coming out, the white crane actually looked like a human being, curtsying politely. Tianshi Deng pointed at the crane with a smile and said, "You beast is lucky. After a while, you will be able to transform."  "

    Just as he was saying this, he heard Deng Tianshi's granddaughter snort behind him, looking very unhappy. Deng Tianshi laughed dumbly and took Gao Feng out.

    After going out, he turned left and right, but Gao Feng had an impression of this section of road. This was the road to the Taoist Library. It didn't take long before he arrived in front of the library. The door of the library opened automatically to welcome guests without any wind.

    After walking in, Deng Tianshi raised his voice and shouted: "Senior Brother Tongxiao, there are some things that I would like you to verify!"

    When he shouted, his voice blessed the Taoism. The sound was like rolling thunder, extremely loud. After a while, the voice came back: "Is there something that even the Heavenly Master cannot confirm?"

    While he was talking, he heard the sound of some whistling flying. The Taoist master Tongxiao stood on the futon and flew over quickly, with a very curious expression on his face. Master Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "Senior brother Tongxiao likes novel things. When he mentioned this, he  Came over immediately!"

    After making a joke, Tianshi Deng recounted what Gao Feng said to him. When the Taoist priest heard about the monster with a pig's head and ape's body, his wrinkled face showed a look of shock.

    Similar to Deng Tianshi¡¯s reaction, the first question asked by the Taoist Master is ¡°Are these real?¡±

    "This monster with a pig head and an ape body has turned into nothingness, but this junior brought back some corpses and evidence of other monsters!" Gao Feng told the truth.

    Taoist Master Tongxiao pondered there for a while, then suddenly turned around and shouted: "Zhengxiu, I'll check your elixir recipe tomorrow. I'm too busy today!"

    Zhengxiu Tianshi, this Gao Feng still has an impression, and it seems that he has a bad relationship with Deng Tianshi. Sure enough, after hearing this name, Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "It turns out that Senior Brother Zhengxiu is here too!"

    "Ignore him, let's go to the Jianfa Pavilion on the second floor!" Taoist Taoist Master said casually, and with a wave of his hand, two futons appeared at the feet of Gao Feng and Deng Tianshi, supporting them to fly forward.

    The last time I came to the library, the futon was traveling among the endless bookshelves. After flying for a while this time, it turned out to be the ceiling. The ceiling arranged itself to reveal a big hole. The three of them went upstairs through this big hole.

    The space upstairs is just like the space downstairs, both vast and abnormal. It seems that there is magic blessing here. The futon continued to fly levelly and came to the door of a small house.

    The hut is hexagonal. To be precise, it is a space separated by six metal screens. On each screen, there is a three-inch rune that glows and rotates. The meanings of the runes are "separation", "absoluteness" and "break".  "Something like that.

    With a move from Tongzhidao, a screen flew up. The three of them got off the futons and walked into it. When the screen fell, the three of them were already in this closed space.

    There is another world inside. From the outside, the area enclosed by the screen is only a few feet in diameter. But when you walk inside, you find that there is a cave inside. It actually looks like a cave. It's just that this cave contains a tall building like Yongji Jewelry Store.  There are no problems with the building, it is spacious and empty.

    The floor of the cave is made of granite, with magic circle runes engraved on it. The Taoist Taoist nodded and said to Gao Feng: "Put what you brought back on top!"

    Gao Feng drove the Qiankun Silver Medal and took out the remains of corpses and put them in, including the corpses of the Blood Demon, the Demon Seed, and the corpses of the Nine Nether Black Armor and the Nine Nether Sect monks.

    "There are still such fresh blood demon corpses and demon seeds? There is not much stock in the Taoist temple's warehouse, and we are still thinking about what to do. I didn't expect you to have it here. Let's sell it to the Taoist temple at a discount!"  Her expression and words were like a housewife going to the market and seeing fresh pork, she was very surprised.

    Gao Feng had no use keeping these corpses by himself. It wouldn't be bad to exchange them for some money, so he naturally nodded in agreement. However, Taoist Tongxiao and Deng Tianshi looked cautious after seeing the corpses of Jiuyou Heijia and Jiuyoumen monks.The Heavenly Master said in a deep voice: "He actually touched the Jiuyou Black Armor. Maybe the thing about the monster is true."

    After saying that, he stared at Gao Feng and asked, "Are you sure that's not an illusion?"

    "Master Tian, ??if it was an illusion, how could he beat my nephew to pieces? If someone hadn't helped me, I might not have been able to come back." Gao Feng replied with a wry smile. To this day, Master Deng still doesn't believe it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 253: Demonic Things

    However, Gao Feng could also tell that Deng Tianshi didn't feel that he was lying, but that he felt that the matter was too unbelievable and needed to be confirmed again and again.

    The Taoist master over there raised his hand, and a huge booklet fell down in mid-air. It was the huge jade book that showed the image of the demon species last time. The jade book automatically turned in mid-air. When it turned to the last few pages, the Taoist master  He tapped his finger on the page, and a three-foot-tall image immediately appeared.  .

    Gao Feng subconsciously felt awe-inspiring. The image was of a pig-headed ape with a red light in his eyes. It was exactly the way he met the monster that day. However, the pattern on the jade book was a bit blurry, and many details were filled with black energy. The Taoist man spoke.  Asked: "Is this what you saw?"

    After another careful look, Gao Feng nodded and said, "That's exactly what it is!"

    "Soul demon, it's actually a soul demon." The Taoist master murmured, with a very cautious expression. Master Deng turned to look at Gao Feng and asked, "What kind of state has the person who rescued you reached? He can actually save this person?"  Kill the soul demon!"

    "That man is unparalleled" Gao Feng said vaguely, and Deng Tianshi didn't ask any more questions. He just sighed and said, "Could he be one of those five?"

    Gao Feng was stunned, "Those five people". He had heard that there were five people in the world, but he didn't know which ones they were. However, he did not ask this question. Instead, he asked: "Tianshi, these five people"  What kind of monster is the Soul Demon?"

    The person who answered this question was not Tianshi Deng, but this knowledgeable Taoist. He reached out and touched the jade book, and the influence of the soul demon disappeared.  The knowledgeable Taoist said slowly: "Do you know what this jade book is called?"

    After asking a question, he answered the question again: "In the 150th year of the reign of Emperor Taizu of the Wei Dynasty, there was a rich man in Yangzhou who loved novelty things since he was a child. He had been traveling around the world to explore all things. After he reached middle age,  Instead of settling down and starting a family, he instead practiced Taoism. But he practiced Taoism not to be competitive or to prolong his life. Rather, he did it to see more novel things, not only to experience the world, but also to visit the otherworldly world.  place, later on. There is no one more knowledgeable than him in the world, and everyone calls him Zhenren Wan Xiao!"

    Practicing Taoism can be given the title of "real person". Regardless of whether this title is official or not, it is enough to show that the cultivation of humane law is extraordinary. Gao Feng is very interested in such anecdotes and listens to them with gusto, and he also  It occurred to me that the name of this Taoist Taoist might be related to Master Wan Xiao.

    The knowledgeable Taoist over there continued: "When Wan Xiaozhen's Taoism reached the state of transformation, he went to Jiuyou Huangquan three times. After coming back, he drew this 'Nine Nether Pictures and Videos', which recorded all kinds of Jiuyou  The appearance of a monster.¡±

    As he spoke, Taoist Tongxiao knocked on the jade book, and the image of the "blood demon" appeared vividly. Taoist Tongxiao explained: "This kind of blood demon is the most common in Jiuyou, just like the slightly stronger warriors in the human world.  "

    Tong Tao's hand was a shot, but there was another monster like a giant ape. The blood basin was like a steel needle.  Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he recognized what it was. He was fighting with Li Xiangzhu in the Taoist temple. The people in the yard turned into monsters and merged together. In the end, they turned into this giant ape-like monster and himself.  fighting.

    "This is called the ape demon, but it is the leader of the blood demons. One of them can command hundreds of blood demons." The Taoist Master explained.

    After finishing speaking, the Taoist Taoist stretched out his hand to slap the jade book again, but Tianshi Deng said: "Senior brother, there is no need to show him anything else. Seeing too many of these Nine Nether monsters will damage your mind."

    The Taoist Taoist nodded, reached out and closed the jade book, and said: "Jiuyou Huangquan preys on the weak, and the strong are respected. There are powerful monsters above this ape demon, but when it comes to the soul demon level, it is different.  , Soul Demons are rampant even in the Jiuyou Land, and with Master Wan Xiao¡¯s cultivation level, he only dares to spy from a distance, so the image you see is incomplete.¡±

    After saying this, the Taoist Taoist patted the jade book, and the jade book flew upwards automatically. The Taoist Tongxiao said again: "The soul demon likes to eat human souls. Every time it appears in this world, if it is not stopped in time, there will be thousands of them."  A catastrophe in which tens of thousands of people were killed and injured, the legendary demon king in many places is the soul demon."

    Tianshi Deng said: "The classics say that in the Middle Ages, soul demons once roamed freely in the world. The truth of this cannot be tested. However, during the period when the previous dynasty was destroyed and this dynasty was not established, the world was in chaos, and this soul demon also had  It is true that it appears in this world and poisons all living beings everywhere.¡±

    "Now that the Great Xia is prosperous and the world is filled with awe-inspiring energy, it is impossible for monsters like the Soul Demon to appear on their own. There is only one possibility for the Soul Demon to appear in this world. Only that person can summon it from the Nine Netherworld." The Taoist Master said.  summed it up.

    "Somewhat strangely, the Taoist master did not mention any names, onlyHe said "that person", and when he said "that person", his voice became lower unconsciously.

    After saying this, the Taoist Master was silent for a while and then said: "I have finished explaining everything that needs to be explained. I will keep these corpses and the money will be transferred to you later. You can tell the rest!"

    Tianshi Deng nodded and said thank you to Taoist Tongxiao. Taoist Tongxiao waved, and two futons carried Tianshi Deng and Gao Feng to fly upwards. Taoist Tongxiao did not leave, and some strange treasures appeared around him.  The corpses and equipment of the monsters and Jiuyou disciples placed below began to be sorted into categories.

    "Don't leave yet. I still have something to say to you!" After leaving the Taoist library, Gao Feng wanted to say goodbye and leave. He asked to know what the soul demon was, but Taoist Master Deng and Master Deng explained too much.  .

    Originally, Gao Feng came to inform Deng Tianshi of the news because Deng Tianshi had helped Gao Feng a lot in tracking down the demon disciples. However, Deng Tianshi¡¯s attitude was a bit strange.

    When they arrived at the yard of Deng Tianshi's quiet room, Deng Tianshi did not go back to the house. Instead, he led Gao Feng directly between the two pine trees in the yard and came to the wooden house on the top of Qinshan Mountain. After the two entered the wooden house, Deng Tianshi did not look like  He sat down as usual, but instead waved his hands and chanted, and rays of light flew out.

    With Deng Tianshi's cultivation, spells can often be completed with a smile and a wave of hands. This is the first time Gao Feng has seen him act seriously. As the spells are cast one after another, Gao Feng can clearly feel this.  The house was isolated from the outside world. When Master Deng Tianshi cast his last spell, Gao Feng had a vague feeling that the wooden house he was in should no longer exist in this world.

    After doing this, Tianshi Deng turned over his hand, and there was a lamp in his hand. There was no light in the lamp. Tianshi Deng chanted, and the lamp emitted a glowing light. At noon, the high place on the top of the mountain was very bright without any obstruction, but this lamp was bright.  From then on, everything in the room except Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng became dark.

    Deng Tianshi also saw the confusion on Gao Feng's face. He smiled and said, "I have to take some precautions, otherwise if I mention my name, that person will notice it!"

    To be able to make the Heavenly Master of the Taoist Academy to be so cautious, to lower his voice in the Taoist Academy, and not to dare to mention the existence of his name, and to mention the name will be noticed, what kind of power is this, and finally took out this  I'm afraid the function of the lamp's treasure phantom is also isolated. How many layers are arranged here and outside.

    Tianshi Deng pondered for a moment and said: "All the forces in the world, whether they are human or aliens, fight against each other for glory and wealth. The winner drives the loser, and the strong drives the weak. There is nothing to say. It is the law of nature, but  The Nine Nether Devils are different. What they want is to exterminate all living beings, turn the world into a Nine Netherworld, and let monsters and ghosts run rampant on the ground. This is against the laws of nature and annihilating nature!"

    Gao Feng really didn't expect that these Jiuyou demon disciples looked like humans, but they did such extremely evil things.

    "When the world is in chaos, the Qi of Haoran dissipates, and ordinary demons can also summon monsters to appear in the world. But when the world is in peace, the Qi of Haoran is in order, and it is extremely difficult for monsters from the Nine Netherworld to appear in the world. Therefore, at this time, the demons pretend to be good and deceive the world into believing in them.  Absorb the essence of popularity, accumulate strength, and find the opportunity to cause chaos in the world again and exterminate all living beings!" Deng Tianshi's tone was solemn, and Gao Feng listened intently.

    Deng Tianshi shook the lamp and continued in a low voice: "You must find it strange. If this is the case, as long as the world is peaceful, the demons will never be able to harm the world. In fact, there is no need to worry, right?"

    Gao Feng nodded subconsciously, and Tianshi Deng sighed and said: "I told you before that there was a demon born in Minzhou in the past, and the Taoist Academy went to suppress it. The losses were heavy, and even the real Tianshi fell."

    Gao Feng remembered this incident very clearly, because it happened to be the year he was born. Deng Tianshi continued: "At that time, I thought it was a strange movement in the world and the monsters appeared on their own. But after I went there, I found that someone summoned the monsters. Even in the past,  In a dark and filthy land, the most demons a demon can summon are ape demons, which requires a lot of effort and often require the demon's own life as a trigger. The gain outweighs the losses. But that time, the soul demon and the strength were close to each other.  All the monsters were summoned, and these monsters were not moving randomly, but were advancing and retreating in an orderly manner in coordination with each other. The people in the Taoist Academy were caught off guard and suffered heavy casualties."

    When describing this incident, Deng Tianshi spoke in a low tone, as if recalling the tragic battle that year: "Later, colleagues from the Qingxu Sect arrived and stabilized the situation. Several martial arts experts from the capital and the south led the elite troops to join the battle, and the victory was achieved.  The negative momentum was slowly reversed. At the end of the fight, it was finally discovered that these monsters were summoned from Jiuyou Huangquan by one person and directed their actions. By then, the monsters had been cleared away, and the warriors faced Jiuyou Black.  A, all the monks and Taoists faced off against Master Jiuyou and the summoned demon.The person of thingsDear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 254 The Five Strongest Existences

    sc

    ipt""s

    c="http:.

    ?placeid=3274"

    Gao Feng went to save Princess Qingrou. When he was fighting to the death with Master Li Xiang in the Taoist temple, the Taoist courtyard was filled with blood mist, and the demons turned into monsters one by one. However, it seemed that they were using life as a guide. What they saw later was nothing more than  It was just a demon species, and the people of Jiuyou Sect also cast spells and used martial arts to fight. It was not until the battle at Lu County Farm that they saw such shockingly powerful monsters.

    If it can be summoned, Master Jiuyou will not fail to summon it. It is obviously a very difficult thing. Ever since Gao Feng dealt with Deng Tianshi, this Tianshi has always been calm and calm, with a master's demeanor, but today when it comes to that battle, his expression  But there was a hint of panic, which showed the shock of that day.

    By the end of the battle, the Taoist Academy, Qingxu Sect, warriors and elite soldiers had gained the upper hand. Jiuyou Black Armor and Jiuyou Dharma Master suffered heavy casualties, and the incited demon disciples were about to be annihilated, but everyone  When faced with the power of summoning monsters, he suffered a big loss.

    Even without the help of monsters, the magic power of the leader of the Nine Nether Dharma Master is far superior to that of everyone else. A total of twelve Taoists of the Taoist Academy and Qingxu Sect master level besieged the leader of the Nine Nether Dharma Master, but he still fell behind.  Downwind.

    The battle continued, and seven real people were defeated and killed by the leader of the Nine Nether Dharma Master. At this level of Taoist monks fighting, the weak had no way to intervene. When the Celestial Master came to make up for it, the casualties were even more heavy.

    "I had just been promoted to the position of Heavenly Master at that time, and I felt that I had nowhere to go in the world. But when I saw the devil's methods, I realized that I had always thought of sitting in a well and looking at the sky, and I was arrogant.  A great situation. The Demon Lord was able to reverse it all by herself. All the people who rushed there were killed by her on the spot. At that time, he could summon monsters out of thin air again"

    When he mentioned "Demon Lord", Gao Feng suddenly understood that this was "that person", and there was even a hint of fear in Deng Tianshi's tone.

    But now, even if he doesn¡¯t know what happened back then, Gao Feng can still figure it out.  That battle was still won, otherwise there would be no reason to talk about memories here, but this "Demon Lord" is so powerful.  He couldn't even defeat the real siege, how could he win? Gao Feng had never seen this demon lord.  But I have seen Master Kang from that Taoist temple. Comparing the two, it is hard to even imagine how powerful they are.

    "If the Holy Emperor hadn't arrived in the end, I really don't dare to think about what would have happened that day!" Deng Tianshi stopped recalling.

    "The current Holy Emperor, His Majesty the Benevolent Emperor?" Gao Feng couldn't help but ask. He naturally knew the Emperor of Daxia, the ruler of the world.  But Gao Feng then asked again: "His Majesty arrived with the reinforcements at that time?"

    "Your Majesty personally took action to injure the demon lord and drive him away." Deng Tianshi said. Gao Feng was shocked again. His Majesty Rendi was about to turn seventy-five. He was also in his fifties more than ten years ago.  He was actually able to injure such a powerful demon lord!  How powerful is this?

    Having said this, Gao Feng suddenly thought of something, and he asked in a low voice: "Master Tian, ??once again you mentioned that there are five beings in this world, is your Majesty one of them?"

    "Why, you don't know?" Deng Tianshi glanced at Gao Feng in surprise.  Gao Feng coughed twice. He had stayed at the bottom for too long and didn't know too many things.

    Tianshi Deng immediately gave an explanation. When he talked about these five people, Tianshi Deng looked solemn, with a hint of reverence in it, and said word by word: "In today's world, it is recognized that there are five super powerful people. They  The five of them are far superior to everyone else"

    "Who is it?" Gao Feng couldn't help asking the question.

    "Xia Emperor, Beidi, Demon Lord, Dao Ancestor, Sword Master!" Deng Tianshi named the five powerful men.

    The "Emperor of Xia" is naturally the current son of Great Xia, and who is the "Emperor of the North"? Among all the people of Great Xia, the only one who can be called "Emperor" is Emperor Ren, and the rulers of other places can only be called  "King", as a master of the Taoist academy, Deng Tianshi had many opportunities to deal with the emperor, and he also valued etiquette very much. He would definitely not make such a mistake in calling him.  .

    The "Demon Lord" is the leader of the Nine Nether Dharma Lord. With such great power, he was indeed one of the strongest people at that time. Who is the "Tao Ancestor"? Among the three great sects and monks and Taoists, who can be worthy of "  Who can be so powerful as the title "Tao Ancestor"? Gao Feng has met several heavenly masters and real people. These Taoist masters are all powerful, but these people are not worthy of "Tao Ancestor".  The title "Tao Zu".

    What really shocked Gao Feng was "Sword Master". He had heard this name before on Fairy Mountain. Is it that Mr. Rui?  But that's not right. Judging from the clues in the little fox's words, Fairy Mountain has a history of at least seven hundred years, and Fairy Mountain is aA completely closed place, that is to say, according to the sword, Mr. Rui has been in the fairy mountain for more than seven hundred years, how could this appear in the real world.

    Gao Feng hesitated, then asked: "Master Tian, ??what is the name of this sword master, and when did he appear?"

    "No one knows when it appeared. We only know that in the Middle Ages, Sword Master was already walking around the world, competing with strong men. Until now, Sword Master calls himself Rui!" Deng Tianshi explained.

    It's that Lao Rui. Gao Feng's heart jumped again. He must be right, because the little fox Hu Jiu once said that Lao Rui on the Fairy Mountain is the sword of the remnant soul. If you say this, this is the true body that walks in the world. Thinking of this  , Gao Feng couldn't help but think of the extraordinary power of Mr. Rui who killed the soul demon and the three masters with one sword.

    There is actually such a strong person in the world. There is really such a strong person in the world. Gao Feng felt excited, and for a moment he felt that the world had become infinitely vast.

    Seeing the expression on Gao Feng's face, Deng Tianshi laughed, rubbed his hand on the lamp to make the light more condensed, and said in a deep voice: "Young people like to talk about heroes, and I can't change this habit. Let's talk about business.  , the demon lord was injured and escaped that day. No one knows whether he is alive or dead, but if he does not die and remains in the world, it will be a disaster. The Taoist Academy and the Governor's Mansion have always had preparations and plans to deal with him, but they have never known his whereabouts.  , when you go to Lu County this time, a high-level monster like the Soul Demon appears, which means that the Demon Lord is still alive in the world."

    Having said this, Tianshi Deng paused for a moment, his expression became more serious, and he said: "This time I am targeting you, which means you must have a reason to be targeted by the demon lord. If I fail to kill you this time, I will definitely kill you again."  If there is another plot, no matter whether it is a demon or a monster next time, they can follow the clues and find the traces of the demon lord. At that time, Daxia can concentrate on killing him. But to do this, in the murderous intention  When the time comes, you can't leave immediately, but you have to activate a Noble Phantasm, are you willing?"

    The demon lord is so powerful. If he comes in person, what Gao Feng has to do is to escape quickly. The moment of escape is precious. If he activates the Noble Phantasm and delays a little, disaster may be imminent. As for this Noble Phantasm, it is nothing more than passing through.  The monsters and demon followers track the location of the demon lord, or else they summon all the forces of Daxia to besiege him.

    Gao Feng was silent for a while. The demon master killed the living creatures and allowed the monsters to run rampant. This was really crazy. Moreover, they raised the demon species at the cost of human life. This behavior was something Gao Feng could not tolerate. He and Jiuyou  The demon sect is at odds with each other. Thinking of this, Gao Feng nodded and said: "I am willing to participate in hunting down this evil demon lord. If there is anything I can do, I will try my best to do it!"

    Hearing this answer, Master Deng nodded solemnly and said, "In this case, I will report to Master Zhou and ask him to make a decision. Just wait for me to make arrangements!"

    This Zhou Zhenren is the chief Taoist in the Daxia Taoist Academy and the head of the Zhengxuan Sect. He is known as the protector of the country in Daxia. He is superior to everyone in terms of strength and status.

    Since everyone has agreed, naturally everything will follow the arrangements. Gao Feng smiled and said again: "Master Tian, ??don't think I'm curious, can you tell me who these 'North Emperor' and 'Dao Ancestor' are!"

    The atmosphere in the room was already tense and serious. When Gao Feng asked this question, Deng Tianshi was startled. Both of them laughed. When the laughter stopped, Deng Tianshi shook his head and said: "After all, he is a young man, but this is not surprising. I was  When I heard about these characters, I had the same thoughts as you."

    Deng Tianshi began to explain that this "Northern Emperor" was a peerless master of the barbaric northern border of Daxia. Beyond the northern border of Daxia was the area where barbarians and aliens lived. The barbarians were just humans who lived on the border and did not obey the jurisdiction of Daxia. Foreign races  It is the so-called "demon". Just ninety years ago, a strong man among the demon clan stood out. Within ten years, he became the recognized strongest man in the North. In the land of Northern Xinjiang, strong men are respected. This man  The strongest naturally won the obedience of all parties and became the first person in the northern region, which was equivalent to the status of the Great Xia Zi, so he was called the "Northern Emperor".

    The Taoist ancestor was a talented Taoist in the Qingxu Sect one hundred and fifty years ago. This man became a real person in the Daxia Taoist Academy at the age of fifty. At the age of seventy, he withdrew from the Taoist Academy and lived alone.  He has practiced Taoism so highly that he is the first among the Taoists in the world. Now he is practicing in seclusion in the south. Few people know how strong the Taoist is. However, several real people from the Zhengxuan Sect are very unhappy that the title of the first Taoist falls to a side sect.  There have been several challenges on his body. After the challenges, "Tao Ancestor" began to be officially listed among the five most powerful beings.

    Among the three major gates of Daxia, Zhengxuan Sect and Taoist School are mutually exclusive and serve the royal family of Daxia. Taipingguan is closely related to the military of Daxia and is strictly under the jurisdiction of Daxia. Only the Qingxu Sect is under the jurisdiction of Daxia.  The ** is very strong and has its own system in the south. The center of Daxia will naturally not tolerate such a sect. It is precisely because the "Tao Ancestor" is behind the Qingxu Sect that it can prosper.? days.

    Gao Feng was fascinated by what he heard. He had seen one of these five powerful figures, that is, Mr. Rui, the sword master. The remnant soul sword intention was already so powerful that it could penetrate the heavens and the earth. He didn't know the other ones.  How amazing these guys are, I really hope I have the chance to meet them.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 255 The imitation is more precise

    Today I came to the Taoist Temple to inquire about sharing, but I didn't expect to find a hard job for myself. However, Gao Feng was not too worried, because the demon disciples were already eyeing him, and they had a life-and-death relationship with the Jiuyou Demon Sect for a long time. The Taoist Temple  This stance is dangerous in one sense, but also helpful in another sense.

    At this point, the lamp in Deng Tianshi's hand began to flicker, and Deng Tianshi said in a deep voice: "The effect of this treasure phantom will disappear soon. I want to remind you that the demon lord seems to have an ability. Others are talking about it thousands of miles away, or even thinking about it.  He can detect his image, so you must be careful!¡±

    Gao Feng quickly agreed, but then he thought of the giant in the darkness. The little fox Hu Jiu seemed to have told him the same thing, telling him not to mention it or even think about it.

    The lamp was extinguished, and Tianshi Deng led Gao Feng out of the wooden house and back to the Taoist temple from the top of Qinshan Mountain. A lot of time had passed. Gao Feng and Tianshi Deng said goodbye and were about to leave.

    Originally, when Gao Feng came to visit and left, Deng Tianshi could only send him to the door of the house, but today he sent him directly to the door of the courtyard. His tone and attitude were not that of an elder being condescending to a younger one, but much more equal and polite.

    When the two of them came back, Deng Tianshi's granddaughter was playing with the white crane in the yard. When they saw Deng Tianshi sending Gao Feng out of the yard, the little girl and Bai He were so surprised that their mouths opened.

    When she arrived at the door and was about to say goodbye, Deng Tianshi's granddaughter suddenly reacted and shouted: "Grandpa, the Taoist Academy sent someone to deliver something, saying it is for Gao Feng!"

    The little girl is having a tantrum.  There was nothing polite between her and Gao Feng, hearing this.  Master Deng Tianshi reacted after being stunned, and said to Gao Feng with a smile: "I think it's Senior Brother Tongxiao's silver that has arrived. Come in and take it!"

    They were just the corpses of monsters and demon disciples. How much would these be worth even if they were sold for money? Gao Feng didn't take it seriously. He re-entered the room and placed a three-inch-high and one-foot-long flat iron box on the table at the entrance.  .  Tianshi Deng smiled and opened the iron box. What was inside was not silver coins, but pieces of jade talismans, and the box had two layers.  There were twenty jade charms in total. Gao Feng could see clearly. The symbols on the jade charms proved that they were fifty thousand taels each. A small iron box actually contained one million taels of silver. This Taoist temple was really  Rich.

    Gao Feng subconsciously refused, and he only got the money because of Deng Tianshi. How could he accept it all by himself? He smiled and said: "I am alone and can't use so much money. Tianshi will take half of it."  !¡±

    I heard him say this.  The little girl who followed made a "cut" sound, full of disdain. Deng Tianshi also laughed loudly, closed the iron box and handed it to Gao Feng and said: "What's yours is yours, there is no need to be so polite to me,"  The only thing that is not lacking in the hospital is money, just take it!"

    Gao Feng thought about it, accepted it with a smile, and put the iron box into the silver medal.  After saying goodbye again and going out, Gao Feng felt strange as he walked on the road outside. After coming to the Taoist temple once, he was immediately worth a million.

    But it¡¯s not unusual to think about it. The Taoism of the Taoist Academy is miraculous, not to mention the alchemical magic of making gold and silver out of thin air. Even the kind of natural treasures, treasures and the like can be sold for big prices, high  Even a precious phantom made by Feng could be sold for such a high price, let alone such a large Taoist temple.

    Deng Tianshi¡¯s quiet house area is a neighborhood where many Taoists live together. After walking out, you can see many Taoists walking on the road. But coincidentally, Gao Feng saw Wang Tianshi within a few steps.

    Wang Tianshi has a close relationship with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. It is said that they are also related to each other. They are Gao Feng¡¯s elders. Gao Feng quickly stepped forward to pay homage to him. When Wang Tianshi saw Gao Feng, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked in surprise: "You are not  Have you gone to Lu County? Are you back so soon? "

    "Yes, everything over there has been taken care of!" Gao Feng answered.

    Wang Tianshi smiled, nodded, and said, "No wonder Brother Tianhai values ??you so much. You are really capable."

    They met on the road, said hello and then went their separate ways. Gao Feng just straightened up. Wang Tianshi, who was continuing to walk, stopped and said with a smile: "You can just give the silver mirror to Brother Tianhai. I will pick it up tomorrow."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng subconsciously bowed and agreed. After standing up, he remembered that the silver mirror used to detect evil energy had been completely damaged when he was in Lu County.

    ¡°After all, it was Wang Tianshi who kindly lent the noble phantom to help. It¡¯s really hard to explain that he hasn¡¯t returned it or it¡¯s broken.

    Wang Tianshi over there had already gone far. Gao Feng thought for a moment, turned around and walked towards Deng Tianshi's house. He called the door from outside. The little girl with a surprised face opened the door and let him in. Then he came directly to the house again. Deng Tianshi  He also looked like he was about to go out, and was surprised to see him coming.

    "Does the Heavenly Master know about this style of Noble Phantasm?" Gao ??Describe the shape and function of the Noble Phantasm.

    Deng Tianshi immediately gave the answer: "It's the magic mirror. This is a treasure from the early days of the founding of Daxia. It was specially used to wipe out monsters. Now there are not many left!"

    Gao Feng shook his head and asked again: "Does the Heavenly Master know the style and production method of this precious phantom?"

    "I really don't know about this, but if you want it, Senior Brother Tongxiao has the blueprints there!" Deng Tianshi said in confusion.

    Gao Feng quickly told him that he had broken the Noble Phantasm, saying that he wanted to make it on the spot and return it to Wang Tianshi. After hearing Gao Feng's explanation, Deng Tianshi smiled and shook his head and said: "Although this magic mirror is small, it is nothing."  Junior Brother Wang won¡¯t argue with you about precious things, but what do you mean when you say you can make them on the spot?¡±

    "It's done by Tianshi!" Gao Feng answered. Deng Tianshi was obviously aroused by Gao Feng's answer. He asked again: "How much time will it take?"

    "It won't take more than a stick of incense!" Gao Feng replied. As soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone behind him say crisply: "Bragging, bragging!"

    Looking back, it was Deng Tianshi's granddaughter Deng Ying who was staring at Gao Feng and shouting. Gao Feng naturally wouldn't be angry. Deng Tianshi smiled and stretched out his hand and said: "It's really unruly. I'll punish you to go to Wenku and talk to you Shi Bo."  Borrow a drawing of the magic mirror and come back quickly!"

    Deng Ying agreed, gave Gao Feng a mighty look, turned around and ran out. Gao Feng naturally didn't care, but Tianshi Deng really wanted to see how Gao Feng made it immediately.

    The "Wan Ju Tian Furnace" made to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren was a top-notch treasure. Gao Feng handed it over to him in less than a night. Deng Tianshi didn't quite believe that Gao Feng made it alone, but thought maybe it was him.  The people behind the scenes helped. This time, high-level monsters such as the Luxian Soul Demon were also killed. Gao Feng even admitted that there were people behind the scenes who helped. Deng Tianshi further confirmed his judgment. Now Gao Feng said that he would make it here, which was just right.  Take a look.

    Deng Tianshi's granddaughter Deng Ying also seemed to want to know how Gao Feng made it, so she went as quickly as possible and came back quickly. She quickly got the drawings back. When she entered the room, she complained: "The drawings are full of dust, they are really dirty."  !¡±

    As he spoke, he handed the blueprint to Gao Feng angrily. After taking it, Gao Feng flattened the blueprint on the ground and briefly read the text description on it.

    The Magic Mirror is indeed not a rare treasure. The description does not mention any rare materials, just ordinary silver. The key is the pattern of the magic circle.

    This was too simple for Gao Feng. He took out the cash directly from his silver medal and rubbed the silver ingots into the shape of a silver mirror with his hands. This process was actually nothing, but there were doubtful little girls on the side.  Seeing him kneading the silver ingots like dough, his mouth suddenly opened wide.

    After the shape of the silver mirror was made, Gao Feng held the silver mirror with one hand, and a sharp blade made of golden light emerged from the fingers of the other hand. He completed it smoothly in one go according to the pattern on the drawing.

    His movements were extremely fast. In the eyes of Deng Tianshi and Deng Ying, it was almost an instant. It was just a wave of his finger. Before they could react, they saw Gao Feng holding up the silver mirror and saying: "This magic mirror  It¡¯s already done, but I wonder where I can try it out?¡±

    "Is it done now?" Deng Ying couldn't help but ask. Although Deng Tianshi didn't ask a question, his expression meant the same, and Gao Feng nodded affirmatively.

    Deng Tianshi thought for a while and said, "I happen to be going to Master Zhou's place. I'm passing by the alchemy room where you can test the demonic energy. Come with me!"

    Deng Ying still wanted to follow, but was left behind by Deng Tianshi. She immediately pouted with reluctance on her face.

    The so-called alchemy room is the place where alchemy is made, but in the Taoist temple, Taoists need space to cast spells, test treasures, and even collect materials. Over time, the alchemy room is not only used for alchemy, but also has many uses.

    The alchemy room that Tianshi Deng led Gao Feng to was about the same size as the house where Gao Feng lived. It was made of brass and had various runes engraved on the outside, as if it were a big bell turned upside down.

    "Some monsters and evil spirits exist inside, and some experiments in the Taoist academy are also useful. Can you try it with your magic mirror?" As Deng Tianshi spoke, he took off one of his waist tags and pasted it on the door of the brass room.  Above, the brass room begins to glow.

    Gao Fengping held the magic mirror and slowly input his power. Red dots with different light and dark colors were displayed on it. It was not only red light dots, but also green ones. It was not just a plane, but a three-dimensional structure.  , it seems that even the positions of these monsters and evil spirits in the alchemy room are marked.

    Tianshi Deng couldn¡¯t hide the surprised look on his face. He stared at the display on the magic mirror and was silent for a long time before opening.He said, "The Noble Phantasm you made is much more powerful than the one Junior Brother Wang gave you!"

    The new one he made was actually better than the one given by Wang Tianshi. Gao Feng was not surprised by the result. The power of the God-Suppressing Technique he used and the precise control of the power were difficult for others to achieve.  , the treasure phantom produced in this way is naturally of high quality.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 256: Gluttony in Fairy Mountain

    After verification, Deng Tianshi patted Gao Feng on the shoulder with emotion, but said nothing. The two walked back together, and Gao Feng finally wanted to say goodbye and leave.

    Before Gao Feng could say anything, a Taoist dressed as a Taoist leader came quickly and said, "Uncle Deng, my nephew has something to report!"

    Gao Feng jumped to the side knowingly. This Taoist general was very close to Deng Tianshi. When he got closer, he spoke directly into his ear. After speaking, Deng Tianshi was stunned, and the Taoist general smiled and left.

    Before he could say goodbye, Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "Gao Feng, you may not know that the contestants participating in the Shengshou Competition were temporarily replaced by one person today. The Minghou of our Taoist Academy is going to participate in the Shengshou Competition."

    Taoist Minghou?  Gao Feng did remember that he was an unusually handsome young Taoist who was said to be the most outstanding young Taoist in the capital. He was also a disciple of Zhengxiu Tianshi. Gao Feng also clearly remembered that the relationship between Deng Tianshi and Zhengxiu Tianshi was not very good.  However, Gao Feng was puzzled and asked directly: "Tianshi, isn't Marquis Ming a Taoist? Can he also participate in the Shengshou Competition?"

    Deng Tianshi said with a smile: "Isn't the competition about who is stronger and who is weaker? As long as you can fight, you can participate!"

    This is true. There is no absolute distinction between warriors and Taoists. It's just about martial arts or Taoism. Who cares about your profession in martial arts competitions? But Gao Feng still felt a little awkward, but he didn't continue to ask.  , just smiled and nodded.

    Deng Tianshi said with a faint smile: "Gao Feng, aren't you also participating in this competition? If you meet this Minghou, you must compete seriously!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking about the relationship between Deng Tianshi and Zhengxiu Tianshi.  He immediately understood the meaning of his words, which clearly told him not to beat him severely if he met Marquis Ming.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really interesting.  Gao Feng cupped his fists and said with a smile: "Master Tian, ??please rest assured, my nephew will compete with all his strength and will never relax!"

    The two looked at each other and laughed loudly.

    The purpose of coming to the Taoist Temple in the morning was to inform Tianshi Deng about the demon slaying in Lu County, but he didn't expect to hear so many secrets, and even showed his ability to make noble phantoms in front of Tianshi Deng.  I knew in advance that Master Minghou would also participate in the Shengshou Competition.

    Gao Feng was reminiscing as he walked. He felt that he had gained a lot from this visit to the Taoist temple, not to mention that the corpses of monsters and demon disciples that were useless to him were worth a million taels of silver.

    As for the matter of the Demon Lord, Gao Feng didn't feel much pressure in his heart.  The situation is already the same on the left and right. The demons are chasing and ambushes in different ways. Whether the demon lord comes or not is not his decision. Anyway, there are too many lice and it doesn't itch.  Now it is actually good for Gao Feng. The demon lord appears to trace his traces or summons people to the Taoist temple to surround him and kill him.

    After Gao Feng returned to Fengtianfang, he first handed the magic mirror to Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai, saying that he was returning the treasure phantom, and asked Gao Tianhai to hand it over to Wang Tianshi on his behalf. Naturally, Fengtianhou could not recognize what this treasure phantom was.  Not the original one.

    After returning home.  Red Fox Yuexiang had already prepared the bath water and other things. Gao Feng originally wanted to go to Zhenmo Division to practice martial arts, but he just went to Lu County and went to Zhenmo Division to practice martial arts. He didn't need to rest and didn't feel tired at all.  , this state was too weird, so after thinking about it, it was better to go home.

    Having a woman at home is different. Not only the bath water is ready, Yuexiang also prepared three new sets of clothes for Gao Feng.  This made Gao Feng feel very comfortable.

    Gao Feng's clothes were worn out a lot, and the reason was simple. When he was fighting, both his strength and the enemy's strength were too great. Although his body was indestructible, ordinary clothes would not do, like in the battle in Lu County.  , in the end, only the Noble Phantasm belt was still intact. As for the Qiankun Silver Medal, it was not broken because it was placed on the inside of the belt.

    After taking a hot bath in the newly purchased large wooden barrel and changing into new clothes, Gao Feng took out a few jade charms from the Qiankun silver medal and gave them to Yuexiang, and said with a smile: "You are spending money now.  There¡¯s a lot of space, so take these first, and if you don¡¯t have enough, ask me for them!¡±

    Red fox Yuexiang took it with a smile, but her eyes widened when she saw the jade talisman in her hand. She looked up at Gao Feng and asked, "Your Majesty, this is three hundred thousand taels of silver. Is there a mistake?"

    "That's right, just accept it!" Seeing Yuexiang's stunned expression, Gao Feng said with a smile.

    Gao Feng now has a net worth of one to one hundred thousand taels, and he can earn more by making a treasure phantom at any time. This is not because the silver is not valuable anymore, but because the levels are different. Zhongjing City is the most prosperous city in Daxia.  One, the price is also one of the highest. A medium-sized family of four only spends a dozen taels of silver a year. The Yue Tower where Yuexiang used to live is considered a luxurious place in the capital, and the annual income is only a dozen taels.  It's only one hundred thousand taels, but it involves noble phantoms and Taoism. Silver is measured in units of ten thousand taels.

    Just nowWhile taking a bath in the bucket, Gao Feng wanted to go to Zhenmosi's martial arts arena to practice martial arts tonight, and then he thought of the mysterious "Old Man Xia".

    If you meet this old man Xia again, how should you treat him?  The identity of the other party is indeed very strange, but the method that Old Man Xia told him to break through is indeed effective. The other party has really helped him, and he must repay any kindness. This is Gao Feng's principle in life.

    That night, when Old Man Xia talked about his granddaughter who had a strange disease, the worry and sadness he showed were not fake, and he promised to find a solution.

    Gao Feng didn't know how to cure diseases, but at that time Gao Feng planned to take out the true energy Qiongshi from the Fairy Mountain, but the five he took out were eaten by himself due to various circumstances. If he saw that old man Xia again at night  , there is really no way to explain.

    After the fierce battle in Lu County, Gao Feng has never entered Fairy Mountain. It is suitable to be at home at this time and it is daytime when there is nothing to worry about.

    "I'll go to the courtyard to meditate for a while, and you can watch for me!" Gao Feng told Yuexiang and walked towards the courtyard, where Yuexiang agreed.

    Gao Feng walked to the door but suddenly remembered something. He turned around and asked Yuexiang: "You have been watching from the side when I entered trance these few times. Is there anything different when I enter trance than usual?"

    Unexpectedly, Gao Feng asked this question. Yuexiang thought about it for a while, and then said uncertainly: "When the Lord enters concentration, it seems to be there, but also seems not to be there. Even if I look at it with a secret method,  I still can¡¯t confirm it.¡±

    It was such a vague answer. Gao Feng shook his head and did not continue to ask, and walked directly to the yard.

    Standing there and running the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, his mind gradually calmed down as usual, and the scenery in front of him gradually changed. Instead, fatigue gradually emerged from his body, and Gao Feng's whole body slowly became weak.  The spirit also began to become blurry, and this state was more like exhaustion.

    Thinking about the time when I was in Lu County, I was seriously injured in the fierce battle with the monster and my strength was depleted. Although I ate Qiongshi to make up for it, I had to travel a long way back to the capital. After I came back, I didn't rest. I went to the Taoist temple to do things. I just washed it.  After taking a shower and changing into new clothes, you can rest. No matter how tough your body is, it may be instinctive to take a rest by now.

    The scenery in front of Gao Feng did not gradually change. Instead, it entered darkness first, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already in the fairy mountain.

    After arriving at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng was still a little sleepy. A breeze carrying the fragrance of vegetation blew by, and he suddenly felt refreshed.

    The wind is actually blowing in Fairy Mountain. When I first came to Fairy Mountain, it was wonderful here, but everything was quiet and it always seemed fake. Everything was in a still state. Although the grass and trees were living things, they did not grow.  I don't know when it started, everything started to move and come alive.

    Gao Feng looked back and saw that the towering clouds surrounding the fairy mountain were slowly rotating. The grass on the ground had grown knee-high, and many unknown flowers were already in full bloom.

    Listening to a few "Woo-woo" sounds in front of me, a black shadow rushed towards this side. Every time I enter the fairy mountain, it has become a fixed item for the little black wolf to come over and act like a baby. However, the little black wolf has grown up compared to the last time.  It's a little longer, already more than three feet long.

    Arriving in front of Gao Feng, the black werewolf stood up and kept jumping up. He jumped up and stretched out his tongue to lick Gao Feng. The intimacy was unusual. Gao Feng's cheeks were wet and itchy. He couldn't help but laugh, which made the black wolf toss a few times.  After that, he patted the little black wolf to calm him down.

    He took out a piece of roasted meat from the silver medal and threw it to the little black wolf. The little black wolf cheered, bit into the roasted meat and ran out. Every time Gao Feng went into the mountains, he would give him some braised sauce. No wonder the little black wolf  So attentive.

    Gao Feng looked around again and was about to walk up the mountain. He could see flowers blooming even in the fairy fruit forest. After taking a few steps, he didn't expect the little black wolf to come back and stick to Gao Feng's trouser legs.  After rubbing for a few times, he walked in front of Gao Feng with his head raised and his tail raised.

    This is rare. When the little black wolf grew up, he would often make out with Gao Feng and then play with himself. Today, he seemed to be going up the mountain with Gao Feng. I don¡¯t know why.

    When he arrived at the edge of the fairy fruit forest, the little black wolf stopped, turned his head and howled a few times, and saw the tree charm that looked like an old man running out with a dozen fruits in his hands. When he saw Gao Feng, his body trembled, and he quickly picked up the fruits.  Putting it down, he turned around and ran back into the orchard. He kept mumbling: "This is a good time. The big one and the small one colluded to kill each other. They must eat up the forest!"

    Gao Feng only thought it was funny. Unexpectedly, the little black wolf turned around and faced him, sticking out his tongue and wagging his tail, with a flattering look on his face. It was so cute.

    "You little devil! Did you get something for me under false pretenses?" Gao Feng couldn't help but squat down with a smile, and touched the little black wolf hard.?For Gao Feng, the little black wolf is just like his own pet. This little black wolf is now psychic, close to him, and tries hard to please him. He really likes it.

    Last time, the black wolf snatched two fruits from the orchard. When he was not here, the little black wolf didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He actually let the tree charm take the initiative to bring the fruits out. It was really interesting.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 257 Full Set of War Demon Fight

    The fairy fruit was not of much use to Gao Feng now. He didn't want to touch it at first, but after thinking about that old man Xia, Gao Feng still took a red fruit and put it into the silver medal. He smiled and touched the little black wolf's back.  Continue walking up the mountain.

    He just moved, and the little black wolf followed him. At this moment, he heard the voice of the little fox Hu Jiu on the mountain: "Why are you joining in the fun? Go back and eat the fruit!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment before he realized that this was not about him. Looking back, the little black wolf whined twice, turned back to the pile of fairy fruits dejectedly, and began to eat.

    Thinking about the senior Hu Jiu on the mountain, the image of the pure white two-tailed fox is really cute. However, after being exposed to it for a long time, Gao Feng felt that it was not "cute" at all.

    Walking up the first level of the mountain, the little fox did not jump onto Gao Feng's shoulders as usual, nor was it around the mountain road. Gao Feng looked around and found that the little fox Hu Jiu was lying down behind the big tree stump.

    Just as Gao Feng was about to say hello, he saw the little fox jumping on the big tree stump and staring at Gao Feng. The ruby-like eyes did not emit light, and there were no special changes, but Gao Feng subconsciously stepped back.  I took a step forward and felt that my whole body was clear.

    "Not even close!" the little fox said in a confused manner, then stretched out his front paws and made a few gestures on the cross section of the tree stump.

    Gao Feng was a little confused, but what the little fox said was most likely referring to his martial arts realm. Since the little fox didn't mention the matter of continuing to move up, Gao Feng didn't make any moves on his own, so it would be fine if he didn't go. The battle in Lu County  There were also secret talks in the Taoist Academy, including the identity of the sword master.  It¡¯s all about asking clearly.

    Since he went to the Immortal Mountain and came into contact with people from the Taoist Academy, Gao Feng thought that the questions he had accumulated would be answered, but he did not expect that there would be more and more questions and puzzles.

    Before he could speak, the little fox raised its front paws and said, "Come and take a look at this tree stump."

    Gao Feng walked over quickly.  He still remembered the activity he saw on the cross section of this tree stump when he was learning the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.

    After walking over, the cross section of the tree stump was the same as the last few times, with messy lines, but this time Gao Feng had gained experience.  Just looking at it intently, sure enough, after focusing on it, a small human figure appeared in the sky above the cross section of the tree stump.

    This figure didn¡¯t move very fast. He was punching and kicking, changing his movements, and after watching a few movements.  Gao Feng immediately understood what this was, it was a war demon attack!  I've obviously learned this skill myself, so why would I show it to myself?

    But the little fox always has its reasons for doing things. Gao Feng suppressed his doubts and continued to watch calmly. He has now mastered fifty-four dozen fighting demons.  Soon, the fifty-four fights were demonstrated one by one, but the villain did not stop and continued to move. There were a total of one hundred and eight moves in the War Demon Fight, which he had not learned yet.  Gao Feng suddenly understood and immediately watched with concentration.

    After the demonstration of each move was completed, Gao Feng's vision turned into scattered lines on the tree stump.  After reading it, Gao Feng did not ask the little fox questions. Instead, he closed his eyes and recalled, going over what he had just seen in his mind to make sure that he remembered it completely.

    "Do you remember everything?" the little fox lying on the side asked, Gao Feng nodded.  The little fox said again: "Demonstrate it to me again!"

    What is needed most now is to imitate it on the spot, after Gao Feng heard this.  He quickly took a few steps back and started practicing on the first level of the fairy mountain.

    The first fifty-four fights were very familiar to Gao Feng, but the next fifty-four fights were learned today. Gao Feng did not have the violent and continuous movements like during the battle, but was precise and executed one move after another.

    This war demon¡¯s 108 moves are the most violent attack methods. Although Gao Feng deliberately slowed down in order to deepen the impression, he still speeded up unconsciously.

    But when he reached the last few moves, Gao Feng found that something was wrong. Although there was no extra force and it was a complete martial arts performance, every move became very heavy, making Gao Feng unconsciously put in strength to maintain the accuracy and accuracy of the moves.  The speed required increases exponentially.

    The last move is performed. The last move is not so much one move as it is a set, because in this routine, countless punches need to be fired, strong winds burst out, and the enemy is completely isolated from oneself. Each punch requires a lot of power.  They were all bigger than the previous punch. With the last punch, the war demon had used up all 108 moves. Gao Feng's whole body was covered with golden light like flames, and his whole body's strength was raised to its peak.

    The difference in the "Tongmai" realm is reflected at this time. When Gao Feng was in the "Juli" realm, his strength reached its peak, and his whole body was in a tense state. He often could only make a desperate move, but now his strength has reached its peak, and his whole body is in a state of tension.  ofThe power is still in good shape and can be used calmly.

    But after using this last move, Gao Feng could feel not only the difference between the "Tongmai" and "Juli" states, he himself also had strange changes. Gao Feng suddenly felt that his whole body was full of courage and courage.  Power, I feel like I can destroy any enemy in front of me!

    Gao Feng felt something in his heart and subconsciously looked back, only to see a giant more than a hundred feet tall behind him. This giant was wearing golden heavy armor and was extremely powerful. However, at this moment, this mighty giant was actually looking back.

    What a strange action, Gao Feng thought for the first time, and then immediately realized that the action of this giant was exactly the same as his own. Could it be

    Before Gao Feng could fully figure it out, the image of the golden heavy-armored giant had faded and disappeared. At this moment, the courage and fighting spirit in Gao Feng's body also disappeared.

    Gao Feng stood there quietly, his strength was still there, and his spirit was normal, but the feeling just now was very strange, as if he was omnipotent, and could defeat no matter how powerful the enemy was. If he had the feeling just now, even if  Even when facing Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, I won't be timid and retreat, but why do I feel this way?

    I don¡¯t know when the little fox jumped on the tree stump again, stared at Gao Feng for a few times, shook his head and said, "It still doesn't work."

    What¡¯s wrong?  Gao Feng was puzzled, but the little fox Hu Jiu had no intention of explaining to him. He jumped lightly on his shoulders and said, "Go up the mountain!"

    Gao Feng walked up the mountain with confusion, and when he reached the forest of Zhenyuan Tiansong, the little fox asked Gao Feng to stop. The little fox turned to the pine forest and shouted: "Old Song, take a dozen Qiongshi."  Come out, hurry up, I¡¯ll teach you martial arts next time.¡±

    The status of the little fox on this fairy mountain is indeed different. As soon as it shouted, Song Baisheng came out with Qiong Shi in his hands, put it obediently into Gao Feng's hand, and then returned after saying hello.

    There were seventeen pills in total. As soon as Gao Feng counted the number, he heard the little fox say: "Twelve pills, eat them now!"

    "Senior, will this cause any harm" Gao Feng couldn't help but ask. The power contained in Qiongshi was too great. The total of the twelve pieces far exceeded Gao Feng's current total power.  , I felt bloated after taking a few more pills. Now I can eat twelve pills at a time without any loss of strength.

    Before he finished speaking, the little fox slapped his head with his tail. The little fox said angrily: "If I tell you to eat, eat it quickly. Don't talk so much nonsense!"

    Gao Feng has always been upright, but in front of the little fox, he could only be obedient, so he had to crush the shells of Qiongshi and put them into his mouth one by one, but at least there were five left, and Gao Feng couldn't do those crushed shells.  The waste is all collected into the silver medal.

    After eating the first Qiongshi, Gao Feng felt full of energy. After eating the second one, the bulging feeling appeared. After eating the third one, he could bear it. When he ate the sixth one, although Gao Feng felt  He didn't gather any strength, but there was still golden light emerging from his body.

    Since entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng rarely eats, and rarely feels full or hungry, but now he feels that he is holding on. It is obvious that his strength has increased, but his body does not feel comfortable at all. He only feels extremely heavy and it is difficult to move his hands and feet.  .

    When he ate the tenth pill, Gao Feng felt as if he was being tortured. His whole body was swelling, as if it would explode at the slightest touch, and he did not dare to use any strength.

    Gao Feng felt that after experiencing this, his state of mind would definitely improve, because he endured a lot of hardships, and his ability to endure would become stronger.

    Without any urging from the little fox, Gao Feng walked up while eating, because only by moving slowly can he relieve this extremely painful pain.

    After eating the twelfth Qiongshi, Gao Feng no longer dared to move. He had to use force to move. He allowed the golden light all over his body to flicker, for fear that it would explode if he moved.

    But at this time, they were already on the second level of the mountain, and were already standing in the War Demon Temple. Seeing him standing there blankly, Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord sitting on the chair, just opened his eyes and watched, doing nothing.

    The little fox jumped up from Gao Feng and flew flatly onto the shoulders of the sword master, Mr. Rui. Gao Feng was still sweating in his heart, thinking that the little fox would not be killed by the sword master's sword, but  The little fox was different after all. He landed there safely and whispered a few words in Mr. Rui's ear.

    A smile appeared on Mr. Rui's face, he stood up from his chair and said to Gao Feng: "Attack here!"

    The voice was not loud, but Gao Feng immediately had a bitter look on his face. Even if he was not in this state, he would still have obstacles in his heart to attack Mr. Rui, the sword master. He would definitely not be able to defeat him. He didn't know how much pain he would suffer., but I would like to ask, what is the relationship between this Mr. Rui and the five sword masters in existence?

    Just when he was about to ask a question, he saw the red eyes of the little fox lying on the chair staring. Gao Feng sighed in his heart and immediately rushed forward!  .RT{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 258 Broken Gold and Jade Gang on Fairy Mountain

    In this current state, there is no need to gather strength at all. Instead, you have to press during movements, otherwise it will be deformed due to excessive strength. The relatively complicated War Demon One Hundred and Eight Dozens are no longer dared to be used, and can only be used with the simplest ones.  The movements of the Sixth Form of Suppressing the God are also very simple, just a quick punch to the chest!

    Now that the power is strong enough, no matter whether the power is illusory or not, after all, the total amount is enough. Gao Feng punches out, and there is a roar in the War Demon Temple!

    The power was sufficient, but it was unbearable for Gao Feng. The Six Forms of Suppressing the Gods and the Innate Hunyuan Suppressing God Technique were originally one body. With this punch, the Innate Hunyuan Suppressing God Technique was also activated, and the force that was barely suppressed in the body was activated.  The strength surged, and the body seemed to explode at this moment!

    Seeing that his body was out of control, Mr. Rui had already arrived in front of Gao Feng. His sword was unsheathed and the tip of the sword was already in Gao Feng's chest. He couldn't control his body. Could it be that he was penetrated by a long sword and endured that huge blow again?  Painful?

    Before Gao Feng was ready to grit his teeth, the long sword had already pierced Gao Feng's chest, but it didn't penetrate. It only penetrated half an inch and then withdrew.

    With this sword thrust, Gao Feng did not feel any pain. Instead, he felt that the pressure on his body relaxed, and the feeling like an explosion lessened a little.

    Could it be that his body is just an inflated skin bag that will deflate when the air is released? However, Gao Feng understands that this expansion is just a feeling. His body is still normal in appearance and there is no deformation at all. The expansion is just caused by excessive strength.  a feeling of.

    But when the opponent stabbed him with a sword, he felt like this. What was the reason for this?

    But Gao Feng did not calm down and consider why.  Because after being stabbed with a sword, the little fox shouted sternly: "Keep fighting! Don't stop!"

    Then he can only continue to fight. In Gao Feng's current state, he can only use the Six God-Suppressing Styles. He once again realized the gap between himself and Mr. Rui, the sword master. The speed and power of every move he made were extremely strong, although because of  The expansion of power is very unstable, but because of the huge power.  It even exceeded the normal level.

    But when faced with Gao Feng¡¯s attack, Mr. Rui always took care of himself and struck Gao Feng¡¯s body with his sword.  With each stroke of the sword, the pressure on Gao Feng relaxed a little.

    Gao Feng¡¯s movements became smoother and smoother, and his speed became faster and faster.  But Mr. Rui, the sword master, still pointed his sword at him, thrusting in and out continuously, but Gao Feng didn't feel any pain, he just felt that the pressure was relaxed and comfortable.

    Finally, instead of using the six divine-suppressing techniques, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the power gained from gluttony Qiongshi was not released from being stabbed by the sword, but was melted into the body, and the body that could contain the power became more and more  The emptier it is, the smoother the power operates.  With each thrust of the sword, the obstacles in the body seemed to disappear.

    The war demon used one move after another. Gao Feng's attacks were like a violent storm. The power of eating those strong things was slowly absorbed during the battle and being stabbed. Gao Feng's speed became faster and faster.  The power was getting stronger and stronger, but Mr. Rui stood still. Gao Feng's attacks could not hit him, but the Sword Master's sword accurately hit Gao Feng's body and penetrated lightly.

    Gao Feng was already in an ecstatic mood at this time. He did not expect to encounter such a situation this time when he came to Fairy Mountain.  After learning the rest of War Demon's moves, my strength can actually be enhanced in this way.

    Just like the feeling when practicing martial arts on the first level of the mountain, when Gao Feng used the war demon to the end, the use of power began to increase rapidly, but Gao Feng had now absorbed almost all the expanding infuriating energy, and the burst of power was even stronger than before.  freely.

    This is the feeling of "opening the meridians". When in the realm of "giant power", the power is water. Although it is turbulent and majestic in the rivers and seas, it still has limitations after all. But "opening the meridians" seems to be water turning into clouds, and clouds turning into clouds.  Rain, rain flows into the rivers and seas again, endlessly, and circulates freely. The original power was only in the rivers, lakes and seas, but now it is everywhere in the sky and on the earth.

    After using the last move, his courage and fighting spirit reached the limit. The roof of the War Demon Temple suddenly creaked. The building could actually become larger and the roof could rise upward. Such changes did not appear out of thin air. Gao Feng knew in his heart that this  Perhaps it was caused by the appearance of the huge golden-armored colossus behind him.

    Under such a move, Gao Feng didn't believe that Mr. Rui could move so easily. Before he finished the move, Mr. Rui suddenly turned his wrist and patted Gao Feng's shoulder with the spine of his sword, just lightly.  With a light tap, all the strength in Gao Feng's body was dissipated under this tap. It was like hitting a snake seven inches away. The strength Gao Feng had gathered was scattered at once. Mr. Rui's second  The movement was very simple. The tip of the sword touched Gao Feng's chin, and Gao Feng was lifted up all of a sudden.

    Just now, the prestigious attack is about to attack, and instantly became a playwood played by people, but it was a shot. Gao Feng's strength was not exhausted.His limbs were free to move, but he was unable to attack or make any movements. He was just lifted into the air.

    Gao Feng is not panicking now. He was stabbed so many times in the battle just now. There is no pain but benefits. He has truly entered the realm of "Tongmai" and completely transformed the power of Qiongshi he ate into his own.  When one's strength has reached the realm of "giant strength" or "opening of meridians", it takes a lot of effort and hard work to improve the strength even a little bit, but I just ate twelve Qiongshi. Such benefits are really a big surprise.  .

    While he was in mid-air, Sword Lord Mr. Rui's sword struck Gao Feng. Gao Feng's whole body began to spin rapidly in mid-air. Mr. Rui flicked his wrist, and Gao Feng felt cold and numb in many places on his body.  It seemed like he had been stung by some small flying insect. Gao Feng also understood this feeling. It was like being stabbed by the sword again.

    The swordsmanship of Mr. Rui, the master of swordsmanship, is really amazing. Gao Feng was stabbed in thousands of places all over his body, but Gao Feng felt the same force in all the places where he was stabbed. What is even more amazing is that thousands of places were stabbed.  When he was stabbed, Gao Feng couldn't feel the sequence. He felt as if he was stabbed at the same moment.

    Even though the speed of the sword was as fast as light and lightning, after all, the stabbings happened first and then later. Gao Feng's feeling was extremely sharp, but he couldn't feel the sequence. He just felt that various parts of his body were stabbed at the same time. There were only two stabbings at the same time.  One possibility is that they are indeed at the same time, and the other is that Mr. Rui's speed is too fast, far exceeding Gao Feng's perception ability.

    These all happened in an instant. Mr. Rui stopped and slapped Gao Feng with the sword spine. He was spinning at high speed in mid-air, but with such a slap, the rotation stopped immediately. Gao Feng was steady.  Standing on the ground, it was as if he had never flown before.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master over there, had already sheathed his sword. Gao Feng stood quietly. Suddenly, the golden flames on Gao Feng's body surged. At this moment, Gao Feng seemed to feel that the power that had just been absorbed in his body suddenly exploded.  It opened and gushed out along the skin punctured by Mr. Rui, but in fact Gao Feng also knew that despite being punctured so many times, there was no trace of scars on his body now.

    The power is no longer under his control, but these golden flames are immediately recovered after they emerge, and Gao Feng's body suddenly calms down.

    Gao Feng slowly exhaled. Now Gao Feng doesn't feel any bulging, and the power in his body is no longer uncontrollable, but the total amount is more than double what it was when he first entered the mountain today.

    What¡¯s more important is that Gao Feng can feel that his body¡¯s meridian system has become wider and wider, and can accommodate more power. In other words, there is still the possibility of becoming stronger.

    Such a change is naturally the result of the little fox and the sword master Mr. Rui. Gao Feng realized that his body was completely different from its previous state. This explosive increase in power brought about many changes. Gao Feng saw that his body was completely different from its previous state.  What I heard and smelled was completely different.

    But the first difference that Gao Feng noticed was the little fox Hu Jiu. The little fox Hu Jiu was a little older than when he saw him just now. The pure white fur on his body was longer and the color was more crystal clear. The most obvious change  It's not these, but the little fox's tail has become three.

    " He has always said that he is a nine-tailed sky fox, but Gao Feng only has two tails, and today it has become three. But speaking of it, the number of tails is less than that of the red fox Yuexiang, so his cultivation level is also not as good.

    The little fox standing on the chair circled and looked at his tail, looking happy. This senior Hu Jiu is cute, but he looks old-fashioned, irritable and irritable, but today he looks real.  So cute, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile.

    He was staring, but the little fox Hu Jiu noticed his gaze, glared with his crystal red eyes, flew directly towards Gao Feng, and said angrily: "What are you laughing at, get down quickly!"

    Gao Feng knew that his strength and martial arts realm had improved and he had become much stronger, but when the little fox's furry little claws hit him, he still had no way to hide. It was not that Gao Feng didn't want to hide. In the fierce battle to the death, he had already  He developed a subconscious dodge against attacks, but he couldn't dodge them.

    Like before, Gao Feng flew backwards, but the little fox was very powerful this time. After flying out of the Demon War Temple, the momentum did not decrease at all, and it actually fell straight down the mountain.

    The distance between the first-level mountain and the second-level mountain is more than a hundred stone steps on the mountain road, and there is a thick layer of clouds and mist blocking it, but Gao Feng felt during the fall that the distance was definitely more than that, because the fall  The process is very long.

    Gao Feng felt something very interesting when he passed through the clouds. The thick clouds were rotating very fast, and they were filled with fist-sized blue stars. Even if he didn't touch them, Gao Feng could  I felt that the blue starlight was formed by sharp edges, but this blue light seemed to be avoiding Gao Feng. The clouds were rotating and the starlight was dense, but none of them touched Gao Feng.Feng, but Gao Feng reached out and grabbed one himself.

    Gao Feng remembers this blue star very clearly. It is the limitation of the power of the Gao family's secret skill "Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang", and it is formed by the aggregation of sharp thoughts.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 259: Fighting the Soul Demon Again

    After grabbing the starlight, the fist-sized blue starlight turned into bits of debris in Gao Feng's hands and sank into Gao Feng's body. Gao Feng was shocked, but then he discovered that the sharpness was not in his body.  Whatever damage was caused inside, it was instead dissolved into the true energy of the God-Suppressing Technique.

    The blue starlight melted, and Gao Feng clearly noticed the structure of this sharp intention. With his current exquisite control of power, after knowing the structure, he can easily use it.

    The falling process was really long. Just as he was about to fall to the tree stump, a huge suction force suddenly came and sucked Gao Feng to one side. Only then did Gao Feng understand what was going to happen.

    With a "bump" on the ground, Gao Feng found that he was already in the martial arts field on the first floor of the mountain. He had experienced many battles recently, but he hadn't been to this martial arts field for a long time.

    Gao Feng stood up from the ground, keeping his body within a three-foot radius. He looked around and found that the area of ??the martial arts arena was now much larger than before. He didn't know why.

    When he came here, the next thing that was about to happen was definitely a battle. Gao Feng began to gather strength. In the past, it took a relatively long process to go from a normal state to the peak of strength. At this time, when his heart moved, golden light was already pouring out, and  Compared with before, Gao Feng's golden power seemed to be more and more substantial. Standing there, the whole person seemed to be wrapped in a transparent gold nugget. Only when the flames of light occasionally appeared did he know that this was the embodiment of power!

    Gao Feng didn't pay attention to this. He stretched his hands forward and slowly brought them together. The golden light in his hands slowly condensed into a sharp blade.  Then it turned into a golden whip, changing with his mind.  The shape of his power light kept changing, transforming into various weapons.

    But at the end.  The golden light on his hands turned blue, like the pure blue of a star. Little bits of light began to emerge around his body, and every bit of light was pure blue.

    "So that's it!" Gao Feng said to himself. He finally understood the essence of "Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang". The true essence of the Gao family's heirloom martial arts is sharpness.  The blade condensed by Gao Feng's golden light has both strength and sharpness, but what breaks the gold and shatters the jade gang is just sharpness. It even sacrifices its strength to pursue sharpness, just to be able to cut through everything in front of it.

    This method of transportation cannot be said to be wrong.  But when faced with a force much stronger than oneself, one becomes extremely vulnerable.

    However, there is another advantage of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang, that is, at the beginning, the practitioner will progress very quickly, and will only grow slowly when he reaches the "hard and soft" realm, but when he reaches the "hard and soft" realm, he can already  It's said to be strong.

    Gao Feng has an estimate that the pinnacle of practicing "Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang" is "opening the meridians". The realm of "opening the meridians" emphasizes the free and round movement of power, and all manifestations of power can be used calmly and easily.  The extreme sharpness of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang can naturally be reflected.

    In the martial arts arena, a little light has lit up and gradually condensed into a human form. Gao Feng is still unable to move, but he has already recognized who these people are in front of him. They were clearly encountered in the fierce battle in Tianzhu Mountain.  Of those, the green-robed bone demon is also among them.

    After the Taoist and warriors formed their bodies, they both looked at Gao Feng with eyes filled with hatred.  One after another began to prepare, the green-robed bone demon and other Taoists had already risen into the air, and the warriors' bodies were also shining with fighting spirit.

    At this moment, the restrictions around Gao Feng disappeared. Like Gao Tianhe at that time, he had a crescent moon made of light rotating around him. Gao Feng crossed his arms and pointed them as swords, moving forward.  After a while, two huge crescent moons were formed.

    A smile appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. The martial arts that almost hurt his life can now be imitated so easily. He has become stronger so fast.

    "Zezai" The green-robed bone demon's screams had already sounded, and the warriors rushed over with shouts. Gao Feng did not rush forward to meet the enemy, but was shocked all over.

    Under this shock, large and small moon disks all over his body shot out. Unlike Gao Tianhe's use of broken gold and broken jade, the brilliance of the moon disks around Gao Feng flew out and actually formed a complete circle in mid-air.  moon!  The temperature of the martial arts arena dropped sharply at this time, indicating that the full moon was sharper than the moon!

    The green-robed bone demon's hand was flashing with light, but before the spell was released, several full moons the size of rulers had already flown towards him. He had no time to dodge, and was directly cut into pieces by the sharp full moon brilliance!

    After the body is broken into pieces, every neat section is covered with blue brilliance. Each piece is gradually eroded by this blue brilliance, turning into blue crystals, and then shattered into nothingness.

    This is actually the human body being continuously cut by the extreme sharpness, cutting it into extremely small pieces, and then completely destroyed.

    The green-robed bone demon is the strongest among this group of people. He was in Gao Feng¡¯s Broken GoldBroken Yugang was vulnerable in front of him, and the others were even more so. Gao Feng's full moon brilliance swept across, like a huge sickle cutting through the wheat field, and everyone was cut into pieces by the crisscrossing flying brilliance.

    With nearly a hundred enemies, Gao Feng made no move, but the enemies in front of him had been smashed to pieces by the moonlight inspired by him. There was really a huge disparity in strength.

    But what's really surprising is not this. Those moon disks and moonlights fly out and then spin back. These are manifestations of extreme sharpness. Even if Gao Tianhe hits them, he may not dare to catch them with his own hands, but  Gao Feng calmly let these moonlight wheels fly into his body. As expected, nothing happened. The moonlight wheels melted into his golden light.

    This was not a battle at all. Gao Feng easily defeated the enemy and he was a little proud of himself. After reaching the realm of "giant power", everything was different.

    After the fight, Gao Feng subconsciously looked back. According to past habits, the little fox should take him out of the martial arts arena, or come over to say a few words, but when he looked back, there was no movement.

    Gao Feng looked back and saw a bloody thick fog pouring out of the martial arts arena. The battle was not over yet!  The enemies from Tianzhu Mountain fought again, and they had to fight again with the demons and monsters from Lu County.

    Thinking of the powerful "Soul Demon" and the mysterious "Three Dharma Masters", Gao Feng's heart suddenly became awe-inspiring. The pure blue on his hands turned into gold, and the blade turned into a long whip, and it was still  Possible forward elongation changes.

    Unknowingly, Gao Feng was protected by the blood demons. The blood demons all transformed into Gao Feng's relatives, crying and moving forward. Such a battle made Gao Feng extremely angry. He stretched out his arms and  The long whip of golden light was raised, and the whole person spun rapidly.

    At this moment, Gao Feng himself was an incomparably huge full moon, and all monsters in the full moon were shattered into pieces and directly incinerated by the energy of the God-Suppressing Art.

    After solving these disgusting monsters, the long whip condensed with golden light was quickly recovered. Gao Feng's whole body was wrapped in golden light. With a loud shout, he jumped into the air and slashed at the enemy in front, fighting the devil!

    A heavy palm struck the Jiuyou Black Armor's helmet, as if a sharp blade was cutting flesh, slicing straight down. Halfway through the cut, the palm turned into a fist, and the power surged, blasting the Jiuyou Black Armor's whole body apart, and another  He turned around and punched hard. With one punch, the thick black armor was directly dented. In the end, it could not withstand such a strong force and was penetrated directly!

    Gao Feng¡¯s full strength was fully unleashed through this War Demon Fight. After using a few moves, the enemies in front of him had been wiped out.

    But at this moment, the huge blood ball was smashed down in the air. Gao Feng didn't need to dodge. He still used the flying skills of War Demon. He burst out with strength, roared and exerted force. The blood ball completely exploded and exploded in mid-air.  Scattered into blood rain and fell into the blood mist, Gao Feng suddenly produced more than a dozen moon discs with diameters in his hands, flying directly towards the direction where the blood balls fell. At this moment, two red lights lit up above Gao Feng's head.  !

    Gao Feng is much stronger now than he was then, but when the Soul Demon looked at him, he still felt a suffocation in his chest, and he hurriedly stepped back!

    The ground shook violently, and the soul demon had already landed. Even the thick blood mist was scattered by the impact. Gao Feng could see that the humanoid arms of the soul demon had already drawn a circle in mid-air.  The huge pattern looked like it had a strong evil connotation. The pattern flashed in mid-air, and a sudden ray of light struck head-on.

    Gao Feng had already moved away to the other side. After the light hit the ground, there was a loud bang and exploded directly. The light falling to the ground and exploding was not the end. With the huge pit as the center, the light spread in all directions, as if  It is shaped like a spider web.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the effect of the light of the spider web spreading on the ground was, Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to try it. When the spider web spread here, he jumped into the air and rushed towards the soul demon.

    Gao Feng's figure was like electricity, and he still used the moves of the War Demon. The Soul Demon was huge, but his movements were not slow at all. When Gao Feng came forward, the Soul Demon's huge crab claws were already coming towards him.

    The man turned around in mid-air and became stronger. He accelerated his air-splitting palm and rushed forward. He had already reached the blind spot of the giant crab-clawed arm and reached the ribs of the soul demon. Seeing that the opponent had no way to hide, the soul demon said one word, word  The meaning was unclear, but it was full of evil and murderous meaning. Gao Feng's whole body froze at this moment, as if there were some ropes tightly tied up. The soul demon's body flashed, and he had already retreated more than ten steps away.  .

    The human figure on the body of the soul demon waved its hands continuously, and various spells rained down. The two huge crab claws already had a miserable green light, and they were waving towards Gao Feng.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng also shouted. At this level of power, as soon as the Demon-Breaking Roar came out, the mighty rune characters were already broken.As soon as it condensed into a solid body and struck, Gao Feng suddenly regained his freedom. He waved his hands rapidly, and the war demon attacked like a violent storm. Along with his attack, there was a sharp moon wheel,  The golden light blades were shot out quickly.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 260 Another fight up the mountain

    Although the soul demon's body looks like ape fur, its strength is not inferior to steel. However, under Gao Feng's attack, this solid shell was also shattered, revealing the flesh and blood inside. The flesh and blood was not red, and it was miserable.  Fluorescent green, with a fiery and pungent smell.

    From this world to the present, this is the first time that Gao Feng's attack has injured the soul demon. The soul demon roared wildly, and the black light on his body surged out. It was the soul demon's natural power. After this black light enveloped Gao Feng,  The golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly dimmed, which was completely due to the restraint of strength. Gao Feng retreated sharply again!

    Gao Feng, who has broken through the realm of martial arts, is indeed much faster, but the soul demon can teleport. The two sides have the same speed and no one can catch up with the other. But even though Gao Feng's strength has been greatly strengthened, he is still not as good as the soul demon.  , Gao Feng is constantly fighting, after all, his body is much smaller than the Soul Demon, and he can move around flexibly, but Gao Feng keeps using the War Demon to fight!

    The War Demon¡¯s full set of routines were quickly exhausted, and the last move could only be used to attack. Gao Feng faced the Soul Demon¡¯s giant arm and attacked wildly!

    The power of the Soul Demon is indeed unbelievable. Its giant arms with crab claws actually hit it at the same speed as Gao Feng. In the last move, Gao Feng ran out of momentum and watched helplessly as the giant claws swung over!

    It was in this flash of lightning that Gao Feng had already changed. The golden-armored giant appeared behind him. The soul demon was more than ten feet tall, but the golden-armored giant was ten times taller than the soul demon!

    Gao Feng is in mid-air. He doesn¡¯t need those complicated moves. He just exhales and makes a sound, swings his arms and punches, and punches down!

    Seeing the golden-armored giant appearing behind Gao Feng, the soul demon also froze for a moment.  Gao Feng punched down, and the golden-armored giant's giant fist also punched down. The fist that was as big as the soul demon also punched down from Gao Feng's back!

    The punch was like light, and in an instant, countless patterns and runes appeared in front of the soul demon, and black energy burst out to block the punch.  But the golden-armored giant's punch hit without any hindrance!

    Gao Feng¡¯s whole body suddenly sank. It was not that he was hit, but that the ground suddenly sunk.  The ground with a radius of a hundred feet was dented several feet by the punch of the golden-armored giant!

    Although the soul demon was strong, it was completely shattered by this punch.  The soul demon was broken, and no flesh and blood spattered. Instead, the broken body turned into flames. There was black energy intertwined in the flames. What was even weirder was that there seemed to be a pig-headed image of the soul demon in the flames, with its fangs and mouth open.  Pounce towards Gao Feng!

    Why is there such a terrifying explosion at the moment when the soul demon is destroyed, and the flames instantly fill the field of vision.  It was overwhelming and it was already too late to escape.

    Gao Feng¡¯s whole body began to surge with energy. If he couldn¡¯t dodge, he could only block it. However, this was the martial arts arena on the Immortal Mountain after all, and the flames were about to burn.  It turned into a faint brilliance, drifting away bit by bit.

    It was still a life-and-death fight just now, and the arena filled with corpses became quiet. The huge crater that was smashed slowly became flat, and the corpses turned into dots of brilliance, floating away or submerged into the ground.  Everything has returned to its original state.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt very scared. If the flames burst out when the soul demon exploded and affected him, the result would probably not be the same. Moreover, under the power of the soul demon, if he was not careful, he would be controlled by the opponent.  Shattered to pieces under the attack of force!

    He was full of fighting spirit and fearless just now, but why did he feel like this now? Gao Feng subconsciously looked back and saw that the golden-armored giant had disappeared. After fighting the demon for 108 times, this golden-armored giant would appear.  The power of this giant's attack was ten times and a hundred times greater than Gao Feng's own, but the time was extremely short.

    "If it were the real Master Jiuyou, he wouldn't be stupidly waiting to be beaten by you in the sky. If it were the real Soul Demon, he wouldn't let you finish this battle!" At this moment, a small voice came from outside the woods.  Fox Hu Jiu's voice, before he finished speaking, Gao Feng's body was sucked by a force and flew out of the competition field.

    It seemed that the tree stump on the mountain road was just across the woods from the competition ground, but Gao Feng felt otherwise as he walked in and out of the competition ground. He landed outside the woods, next to the tree stump, and the little fox was lying on it, with three white tails slowly moving.  Swinging, the movements were unusually graceful. Before Gao Feng could ask, the little fox Hu Jiu said again: "Laorui's sword was too harsh. After killing, everything will be clean and can only be made by oneself, so  There¡¯s something wrong with my brain.¡±

    Gao Feng calmed down from the excitement of the battle. If he thought about it carefully, this was really the case. The soul demon was too forward-looking during the battle, with almost no change in rhythm, and the methods of the three masters were too simple. According to the three battles that night,  With the abilities displayed by the Dharma Master and this Soul Demon, I would not be able to defeat them so easily.

    But Gao Feng still felt ecstatic in his heart, not because he defeated again, but because he knew the ultimate killing move of War Demon. After fighting the Demon for 108 times, a golden-armored giant would appear. As soon as this golden-armored giant appeared, he would attack.  The power suddenly increased by a thousand??Ten thousand times, this must be clarified.

    "Senior, what's going on with the golden-armored giant who appeared at the end of the battle against the demon?" Since it's his own martial arts, there can't be any ambiguity.

    The little fox gently shook the three white tails. According to Gao Feng's observations and conclusions from these trips to the mountain, senior Hu Jiu should be in a good mood at this time. The little fox explained in a relaxed tone: "The last move you used to kill the soul demon  This is the real 'War Demon Fight', the previous moves are just preparations, in fact, they are actually the summoning ritual."

    Those moves turned out to be ritual actions for summoning. Gao Feng had also seen summons by Taoist monks. They were all chanting incantations and exquisite gestures. But then he thought about it, the war demon is the supreme master of martial arts. It is reasonable to use martial arts moves to summon him. Is that so?  A hundred feet tall, the mighty golden-armored giant is a war demon?  Gao Feng thought of this and asked again: "Senior, is that golden-armored giant a war demon?"

    "How is it possiblebut it can be regarded as a manifestation of the war demon" the little fox said vaguely. The senior Hu Jiu often hesitated in his answers, and Gao Feng was not surprised.

    The little fox Hu Jiu San flapped his tail downwards, as if a big fan was flashing. His little body floated up with this flash, and landed accurately on Gao Feng's shoulders.

    It is said that after the two tails turned into three tails, the little fox's body became a little bigger, but when it fell on his shoulders, Gao Feng did not feel heavier than before, and even felt lighter, and there was also a refreshing fragrance floating on it.  Between his nose, it was very strange that Gao Feng would not ask this question.

    "Go up the mountain!" After hearing the words of the little fox, Gao Feng began to walk up the mountain. He had many questions to ask, but the monsters and demon siege encountered by Lu County, as well as what Deng Tianshi said about the demon lord,  Gao Feng was the first to ask. This was a real threat.

    Gao Feng narrated it carefully from beginning to end, but the little fox listened very carefully this time. After Gao Feng had finished speaking, the little fox said first: "You have a fairy mountain on your body, and you are noticed by them. This kind of thing is inevitable.  .¡±

    "Who are they?" Gao Feng asked. The little fox's tail twitched Gao Feng's back angrily, and said in a low voice: "They are the ones that you don't even want to think about."

    After the endless fall, the giants that appeared on the earth and the four-winged and six-legged giants floating in the void were all things that could not be mentioned or thought about. Could it be that they were behind all these things? Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  , as if knowing what he was thinking, the little fox suddenly asked: "What will you do after you meet those monsters and demons?"

    "What else can we do? Defeat them and kill them!" Gao Feng answered directly. The little fox sneered and said lazily: "Then what are you worried about? They are all going to be killed anyway."

    When the little fox Hu Jiu said this, Gao Feng suddenly became cheerful. There was no use worrying about it. It was just a fight to the death. Having said that, until now, despite the dangers of one kind or another in the battle, he never  No one has suffered a loss, they are all winners. Besides, I have this fairy mountain and the little fox to help me, so there is nothing to worry about.

    If someone wants to fight, then fight!

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng felt much more relaxed, and asked again on the mountain road: "Senior, do you know about the five people 'Xia Emperor, Beidi, Demon Lord, Dao Ancestor, and Sword Master'? It is said that they are the real people in this world.  The five strongest existences in the world."

    The little fox was obviously a little confused when he heard this question. Gao Feng explained in detail. The little fox said depressedly: "I have been here in the mountains for so many years and I have forgotten many things. How do you know these things?  "

    But then the little fox murmured again: "Sword Master should be there. No matter how things change, there will always be a place for him Emperor Xia, this should be the current emperor, the lord of the world who will take over the world."  He should be the strongest in the power of luck, Beidi When will there be such a strong man in the north? You people from the south rarely go to the wilderness of Northern Xinjiang, don't be deceived by the legends!  "

    When he mentioned "Beidi", the little fox's tone was full of sneers, which made Gao Feng very strange. However, in his impression, this was the first time that the little fox was so interested in things in this world.  There he muttered to himself: "It's not unusual for Taoist ancestors. Those who practice Taoism can always become stronger as long as they are smarter, but this demon lord is not right. Can Jiuyou's disciples practice to this extent in peacetime?"

    This time, without waiting for Gao Feng to ask, the little fox Hu Jiu had already explained to him: "Jiuyou disciples need killing and blood to practice. They get started and advance very quickly. If you want to become more advanced, fighting and blood are indispensable, and this fighting is indispensable."  Bloody blood is not the bloody fighting of a few people, dozens or even hundreds of people, but the chaos in the world, tens of millions of people died, and the world is filled with the air of despair and blood. Only then can they improve themselves. In peacetime,Festival, the practice of Jiuyou's disciples is actually suppressed by heaven and earth. There is only one trick, and that is to practice the technique of ghost bones. However, this technique also has limitations. If you want to achieve great success, you can only go to the underworld in the end  The little fox was silent for a while before speaking: "It's not right that Jiuyou's disciples can cultivate to the same strength as Emperor Xia."

    Halfway through the words, the little fox suddenly asked Gao Feng: "Are you afraid of such a powerful demon?" (To be continued) RQ{Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net Thank you for your support, all book friends, your support is ours  The biggest motivation}

 Text Chapter 261 The Third Level of the Mountain

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then said with a smile: "You have to fight even if you are afraid, and you have to fight even if you are not afraid. It is better for me, junior, not to be afraid, just become stronger and fight with him!"

    The little fox laughed. The laughter was extremely sweet, like the laughter of a girl. The laughter contained thousands of charms. Gao Feng felt that his mind was wavering. Finally, the little fox stopped laughing, and then the little fox spoke.  Said: "That's what makes you human race so great. You have courage and don't admit defeat. With these two points, you can often defeat the strong with the weak!"

    "Have courage and refuse to admit defeat", Gao Feng thought carefully about these two sentences and kept them in his heart. He knew that this was what he had been doing.

    Speaking of which, ever since I entered the Fairy Mountain and met the little fox, the tone of the little fox's voice did not change at first, and I couldn't distinguish between young and old. But later on, it became more female-oriented, and it was extremely pleasant to the ear. If you didn't see the little fox simply listening to the voice,  Gao Feng also thought she was such a beautiful woman, but after thinking about it, she still didn't ask.

    While talking, Gao Feng was not walking very fast. As he was about to reach the second level of the mountain, Gao Feng mentioned the matter of the red fox Yuexiang. He briefly talked about Yuexiang's situation, and then said that Yuexiang was already a cultivator.  To four tails and five tails.

    What I didn¡¯t expect was that Senior Little Fox was not surprised at all by the news. He just said, ¡°I¡¯ve already smelled it on you. They are all my descendants. You have to take good care of them!¡±

    Yuexiang¡¯s every move is full of charm and mature charm. Even when she transforms into her original fox form, she is much more mature than the little fox. It¡¯s a bit awkward to hear the little fox speak in such an old-fashioned way.

    I don¡¯t know what the Sword Master looks like in this world.  However, Mr. Rui on the fairy mountain seemed to be very reluctant to leave the chair. Gao Feng was knocked down the mountain not long ago, and Mr. Rui sat on the chair again and began to close his eyes and meditate.

    After Gao Feng walked up to him, he bowed his head and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Rui, for your help. This junior has made another breakthrough in his martial arts realm."

    Mr. Rui didn¡¯t even open his eyes, he just waved his hand.  Signaling Gao Feng to leave, Gao Feng respectfully saluted before standing up, thinking of the conversation he had just had with the little fox Hu Jiu.  He couldn't help but ask: "Mr. Rui, have you ever heard of the names of Emperor Xia, Emperor Beidi, Demon Lord and Dao Ancestor? In this world, Sword Master and these four people are considered the five strongest people in the world."

    "I haven't heard of it. But since my name is still there, I should have competed with them!" Mr. Rui gave a clueless answer.

    Gao Feng somewhat understood. The Sword Master in the present world should be Mr. Rui's true form. But judging from the little fox Hu Jiu's words, the Immortal Mountain has been closed for at least seven hundred years. Could it be that the Sword Master outside is actually seven hundred years old?  above!

    Even Gao Feng knows that longevity is the biggest limitation of a strong person. A strong martial artist can only reach two hundred years old at most, while a Taoist can reach five hundred years old. No one can escape the limitation of life span.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s mind.  The only two exceptions are Taizu and Emperor Wu of the former Wei Dynasty. Both of them lived for more than a thousand years, but before and after this, there has never been a similar situation. Some people say that divine objects have unlimited longevity.  But some people say that there are no spiritual creatures in the world. They really don¡¯t know what kind of existence this sword master is.

    I originally wanted to ask again, but seeing that Mr. Rui was already in trance, Gao Feng also gave up the idea, even though this Mr. Rui once helped Gao Feng kill a powerful enemy like the Soul Demon with one sword, and also killed Gao Feng.  body modification.  The meridians were completely opened, but he still clearly remembered the battle on the Immortal Mountain that day, and the pain of Wanjian passing through his body was even more impressive. He was always afraid of this sword master, Mr. Rui.

    Gao Feng led the little fox past Mr. Rui. He finally saw the mountain road behind the War Demon Temple. The first level of the mountain was an ordinary fruit forest, and the second level of the mountain was made of pine and cypress trees. He could see the second level of the mountain.  There are lush plants at the intersection of the road up the mountain, and they are all trees with extremely wide leaves. Gao Feng once saw them indoors in Fengtianhou Mansion. They seemed to be plants like iron trees and bananas from the hot and humid places in the south.

    There is also a stone monument next to the intersection of the mountain road, but it is covered by plants. Gao Feng still remembers the last time he fell from a height and saw several houses on the third floor of the mountain. It looked like a village. The plants did not seem to be this hot and humid.  I don¡¯t know if the trees in the land are illusions or illusions.

    But these are not important. Being able to go up another level of the mountain is the key. After entering and leaving the fairy mountain so many times, Gao Feng also understands the meaning of going up a level. It is not just climbing up a level, going up a level of the mountain, but also his own knowledge and experience.  The strength also increases by one level, and even the equipment and treasures also increase by one level.

    In addition, there are things on each level of the mountain that Gao Feng has never heard of or seen. Gao Feng is really curious about what is on the next level of the mountain.

    The little fox lying on his shoulder has calmed down. On this fairy mountain, Gao Feng is not as nervous as in the real world, so he is too lazy to use any magic to rush.Just walking normally, when he was about to walk out of the main hall of the War Demon Temple, Gao Feng stopped. He finally remembered something.

    After leaving the mountain last time, what Gao Feng wanted to know most was this, but for some reason, he forgot about it after coming to the fairy mountain this time.

    "Senior, this junior entered the mountain last time and fell unconscious under Mr. Rui's sword. Besides senior and Mr. Rui, there was a third person present. Who is this person?" Gao Feng asked solemnly.

    That person, Gao Feng, had never heard his voice before and was extremely unfamiliar. But after hearing the other person's voice for the first time, Gao Feng felt extremely kind and close. Such a feeling was too rare for Gao Feng.  , he had no parents since he was a child, grew up alone, and was not close to anyone. Even now, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai is trying to win over him in every possible way, and they are the same race, but Gao Feng also understands in his heart that all this is just because of himself  It was obtained by being strong and had nothing to do with family ties or anything like that, but this stranger made him feel very strange, as if he had met a relative.

    He has always wanted to know who this person is, but after coming to Fairy Mountain, he clearly remembered other questions, but almost forgot this question.

    After Gao Feng asked this question, the little fox lying on Gao Feng's shoulder was stunned for a moment, leaned out and turned to look at Gao Feng, his ruby-like eyes full of surprise, and said: "Do you still remember this?  "

    But then he seemed to suddenly realize it, and said to himself: "You have made a breakthrough now, and some methods are no longer easy to use!"

    Even if he said it unclearly, Gao Feng could understand the meaning of his words. It should be that the little fox used some method to make himself forget this problem, but because of his breakthrough in the realm of power, this method failed.

    If it fails, it will fail. The little fox Hu Jiu can be arrogant and unreasonable. The three fox tails slapped Gao Feng hard on the back. The little fox raised his voice and said: "If you have anything to ask, you will know it when you need to know it."  , go up the mountain, go up the mountain!¡±

    This reaction was expected by Gao Feng. He nodded with a wry smile and continued walking over there.

    The second level of the mountain is generally cold and dry, very similar to the climate in Zhongjing City in late autumn. However, when you walk along the mountain road to the intersection of the upper mountain road, the climate becomes warm and humid.

    From the foot of the mountain to the second level of the mountain, this is where the lushest vegetation is. Gao Feng arrived at the stone tablet without walking too far.

    There is a reason why the content on the stone tablet cannot be clearly seen, because the stone tablet is covered with green vines, and it is difficult to see what the words are.

    Gao Feng stepped forward and scratched away the vines. Gao Feng took a breath of air-conditioning. There were only two words "treasure house" on the stone tablet. These two words were nothing. After cutting out the vines, the dust was also taken away. This stone tablet was not  The material of the stone is gold. The two words are not engraved, but inlaid with countless small gems. Although Gao Feng doesn't know what these small gems are, the gem itself emits a soft white light.  When white light shines on his body, his own power vibrates. One can imagine how precious this gem is.

    The gold pattern is an extremely precious material, and it is even more necessary for the manufacture of precious phantoms. With the wealth of the Taoist Academy, which has the resources of the entire Daxia Empire, the amount of gold pattern produced is also extremely rare. What Gao Feng sees now  It's just a few pieces, and they are all treasured extremely.

    The current stone tablet is more than six feet high, with various styles of three feet, and almost a foot thick. The whole body is made of gold patterns. This is really a big work. How many treasures can be made from these gold patterns, and how much silver is it worth?  ?

    Thinking about how much silver it was worth, Gao Feng suddenly felt a little weird. Looking at this stone tablet, he suddenly felt that the silver was worthless. The million taels of silver in his Qiankun Silver Medal really meant nothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Tears of Heaven, I haven¡¯t seen this thing for a long time!¡± Gao Feng lamented that there were so many golden tattoos there, but the little fox was not focused on the golden tattoos.

    "Excuse me, senior, what are these tears from the sky?" Gao Feng couldn't help but ask. The value of gold tattoos is extremely high. Even gems, diamonds, emeralds and jade cannot be compared with gold tattoos. Why did senior Hu Jiuxian talk about this "tears from the sky"?  .

    "Qingluan's tears are tears from heaven!" the little fox answered briefly.

    Gao Feng has heard of Qingluan, which is said to be a type of phoenix, a divine bird that soars above the nine heavens. However, very few people have seen the phoenix. The nine heavens are extremely high. On a sunny day, people look up at the sky.  The blue sky you see is the so-called "sky", and the "Nine Heavens" above the Nine Heavens are above this "sky". To put it bluntly, they are invisible to the human eye.

    Since you can't see it, it's just a legend. Is there any saying that this Qingluan is a lucky bird? People who see Qingluan will be rich and prosperous and have a safe life. This is even more like the existence of legends. I didn't expect it.  There really is.

    "Senior, do the tears have any effect today?" Gao Feng asked.??, there are indeed so many unheard of things on Fairy Mountain, which is really enlightening.

    The little fox jumped down from Gao Feng's shoulder, stretched out its furry little paws and clicked on the word, and more than a dozen "Tears of Heaven" fell from the stone tablet.

    This so-called "Tears of Heaven" is the size of a grain of rice. The strange thing is that after falling from the gold-grained tablet, it did not fall to the ground, but suspended in mid-air and floated upward.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 262 Wanbao Steps

    The little fox Hu Jiu stood on the gold-grained monument and pressed down his furry paws. The "Tears of Heaven" immediately hovered there. The little fox said with a smile: "Use the power of your God-Suppressing Art to hit them!"

    "That won't break it to pieces!" Gao Feng couldn't help but say, since it is the extremely precious "Tears of Heaven", wouldn't it mean that it will be completely smashed to pieces as soon as the true energy of his God-Suppressing Technique is released.

    "Stop talking nonsense!" the little fox said angrily. Gao Feng shook his head, stretched out his finger, and the golden light condensed into a sharp blade, and hit the "Tears of Heaven".

    This golden blade is indestructible, and this small "Tears of Heaven" has no way to withstand it. However, as soon as the light comes into contact with the "Tears of Heaven", the "Tears of Heaven" does not shatter, and the power condensed by the golden blade is sucked into the  In "Tears of Heaven".

    "Tears of Heaven" is safe and sound, but the light emitted has changed. However, the soft white light emitted has turned into the golden light of the God-Suppressing Art.

    Gao Feng has already experienced several situations where the Noble Phantasm burst due to too much power being injected into it. He is also afraid that a similar situation will occur with this "Tears of Heaven", but the ability of the small "Tears of Heaven" to contain the power of the God-Suppressing Art is very  The power contained in a gem the size of a grain of rice is no less powerful than the True Talisman Noble Phantasm made by Gao Feng.

    But Gao Feng continued to input power, but the "Tears of Heaven" still couldn't hold up and exploded directly in mid-air. However, Gao Feng probably estimated that the power he input was almost the same as the input into "Xiangtian Armor", but "Xiangtian Armor"  "The armor" is engraved with runes and magic arrays, and there are materials with gold, snow and silver patterns on it, so that it can contain so much power. This "Tears of Heaven" the size of a grain of rice can actually do it.

    Although Gao Feng has not made many Noble Phantasms.  But I also understand the preciousness of this "Tears of Heaven". If it can contain power, it can be released naturally. It can store so much in such a small size. If it is embedded in a noble phantom, the effect will be outstanding.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart moved after he tried the power of the God-Suppressing Technique.  The golden light on his hand turned into a blue star, and then turned into a small moon wheel, hitting the "Tears of Heaven".

    Gao Feng already has a very deep understanding of his innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Jue Qi.  This golden power is vast and adaptable, ranging from gold, snow and silver to ordinary gold, silver, copper and iron.  They can all be retained and passed on, so let¡¯s use another kind of power, such as breaking gold and breaking jade!

    "Breaking Gold and Broken Jade Gang" is completely sharp. Hit the "Tears of Heaven" to see if it will cut. Moreover, the sharp meaning is difficult to absorb.

    There is a "Tear of Heaven" in the center of the rotating moonlight. The "Tear of Heaven" has not been cut. The pure blue light is absorbed by the "Tear of Heaven". The "Tear of Heaven" hanging in mid-air emits needle-like light.  Blue brilliance.

    Gao Feng knew what this meant.  The little fox jumped back on Gao Feng's shoulder and explained: "The nine heavens are extremely clean. Qingluan's tears flow out and become gems. They are the purest things. They can contain all the power and are necessary for the treasure. This thing is used as medicine.  , can cure all kinds of diseases The tears of heaven are floating in the nine heavens, it is really a skill to be able to get so many."

    The little fox Hu Jiu said a few words in a confused manner, "It can cure all diseases." Gao Feng noticed this, and immediately thought of what Uncle Xia said about his granddaughter suffering from a strange disease.  Then I noticed that these "tears of heaven" were floating in the nine heavens. Who could collect so many "tears of heaven" and actually use them to inlay the fonts on the golden tablet? This was really extravagant to the extreme.

    The two words "treasure house" are simple, but now Gao Feng feels the domineering power contained in these two words. Even the stone tablet marking the location is of this size!

    The little fox was originally lying on Gao Feng's shoulder, but at this time he stood up, and actually jumped on his shoulder twice lively, and said excitedly: "Go up quickly, there must be many, many more on this floor.  nice one."

    It was rare to see the little fox Hu Jiu looking so lively. Gao Feng felt better. He smiled and agreed and walked up.

    Those "Tears of Heaven" left the control of the little fox and floated upward again. However, Gao Feng directly swept them into his silver medal. Since this thing can cure diseases, let's give it to "Old Man Xia" to try. In fact,  Gao Feng was also wondering why he was so impressed by what he said that night.

    Not far from this golden tablet are the steps leading up the mountain. Not only did the little fox cheer for joy, but even Gao Feng had some hope in his heart, wanting to see what was on the mountain. The name was "Treasure House".

    Looking up from the intersection of the mountain road on the second level of the mountain, I found that the steps on the mountain road up to the third level of the mountain are relatively long, with more than 200 steps by visual inspection. I don¡¯t know how it is different from the mountain roads on the other two levels.

    But Gao Feng clearly remembered one thing. When he went up to the second level of the mountain, the mountain road put great pressure on him. He could not walk up step by step until he had a breakthrough in martial arts.

    "I entered the Fairy Mountain today, Mr. Rui?Using sword stabs to transform the meridians of my body to make my "channel-opening" state worthy of the name, are you also preparing for going up the mountain?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng's body stirred up strength, golden light burst out, and his footsteps landed with a dull sound, like a giant drum beating!

    The little fox next to him turned his head and glanced at Gao Feng in surprise, but said nothing. Gao Feng stepped onto the first step as if facing a formidable enemy.

    A strange scene suddenly happened. The stone slab on the mountain road that was originally covered with moss suddenly changed as soon as it came into contact with the light of Gao Feng's God-Suppressing Art. It turned into a bright silver with snowflake-shaped patterns on it. This stone slab should now be  It's called the "Silver" board, which is inspired by the light of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique and emits silver light.

    After stepping on the silver plate, Gao Feng did not feel any physical pressure, but was stunned by the light of the silver plate under his feet.

    "This is snow silver!" Gao Feng said in a voiceless voice. He had seen snow silver before, but he had never seen such a big piece. The stone steps paving the way up the mountain were only about the same size as the stone monument below. Such a big piece of snow  Silver, how precious!

    But what was even more shocking to Gao Feng was what happened later. Not only the stone steps under his feet lit up one by one, revealing a dazzling silver light.

    It lasted for more than 20 levels before stopping. Gao Feng subconsciously blocked his eyes. The silver light was indeed a bit dazzling. It was so skillful, so elegant, and extremely luxurious. Such precious materials as snow silver were actually used here.  On the mountain road.

    There were only more than 20 steps, and the mountain road had more than 200 steps. Gao Feng walked up step by step. He walked very easily, without any pressure everywhere. He walked through the more than 20 steps made of snow and silver.  After that, the next steps still look like bluestone.

    Gao Feng hesitated and stepped on it again. As soon as the light came into contact with the stone steps, the cyan color of the stone slabs quickly faded. Dozens of steps lit up one after another, and the golden light shone brightly. It echoed with the golden color on Gao Feng's body and was extremely brilliant!

    "Theseare all gold patterns!" Gao Feng exclaimed.

    There are still many steps that have not been stepped on to activate. What materials are these steps made of?

    Gao Feng walked through a silver slab road made of more than twenty levels of snow silver, and the silver light shone all the way. After Gao Feng walked through this section, he stepped on another level, and the appearance of the bluestone slab faded again, and there was a bright golden light.  It's made of gold!

    Gao Feng actually took a breath of cold air. The silver light behind him was shining, and the golden light in front of him was brilliant. There were more than fifty steps like this. Looking down, the lines on the brilliant gold plate were extremely clear. Gao Feng  Feng had come across gold patterns when he was making a precious phantom for Master Deng Tian. There was no mistaking the fact that his feet were indeed gold patterns.

    When he first came into contact with this material, Deng Tianshi made him a Noble Phantasm and paid him. The quantity was always small, but he couldn't feel how valuable this thing was. Gao Feng subconsciously was used to thinking that tattoos were valuable.  There is not much difference between gold and gold.

    But after talking to Zhao Qiu and the shopkeeper of Yongji Jewelry Store, Gao Feng changed his view. There are so many jewelry stores, jewelry stores in the capital, and shops specifically for Taoists and monks.  The total amount will not exceed two hundred kilograms, and the gold pattern is very heavy. This is actually a very small amount. The reason why Deng Tianshi gave so much to Gao Feng at once is because it was to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren, and the Taoist Academy itself is extremely  rich.

    But such precious gold patterns are now at Gao Feng¡¯s feet, and total more than 50 pieces. A rough estimate, the gold patterns here must exceed one hundred thousand kilograms.

    How much would it cost if one hundred thousand kilograms of grained gold could be converted into gold, and then converted into silver? Gao Feng was calculating in his mind, and suddenly felt a little short of breath. What a huge wealth it was at his feet. If he took a piece and put it on  If the Qiankun card is taken out, what kind of sensation will it cause?

    Gao Feng stared at the gold-patterned plate in trance. The gold-patterned plate has the ability to absorb conductive power. The Zhenshen Jue Zhenqi on Gao Feng's body is connected with the gold-patterned plate. The light of the gold-patterned plate becomes brighter and brighter, and the silver light of snow behind him  They were all pressed down, and the entire way up the mountain was filled with golden light.

    Everybody loves money and gold. Gao Feng was in a daze on this mountain road filled with wealth. He just lowered his head and wondered whether he should take a piece out.

    The little fox Hu Jiu didn't urge him to speak. He just patted Gao Feng on the back with his fox tail. With such a pat, Gao Feng suddenly woke up. He subconsciously reached out and touched the Qiankun card.  There are still more than a million taels of silver there.

    When you were poor and short of money, one tael of silver was valuable. Now that you have money, money is just a quantity. With a million taels of silver, you can buy whatever you want. Taking out a piece of gold is just a change in quantity.  , it seems that there will be no change in my life.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng took a deep breath, walked up slowly, and said with a smile to himself: "I don't know?I¡¯m really curious as to what else will be stepped on next!  "

    Hearing Gao Feng say these words, the little fox lying on his shoulder chuckled and nodded. However, Gao Feng did not see this action.  .Your support is my greatest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 263 The Dazzling Road Up the Mountain

    The characteristics of the gold-grained power transmission are indeed extraordinary. Gao Feng had an extremely strange experience walking on the gold-grained stone steps. The power of his God-Suppressing Technique flowed into the stone steps and flowed in the gold-grained stone steps. Then he stepped down.  One step up, and the power returned to his venous system.

    The power of the God-Suppressing Art circulated more and more rapidly. Gao Feng had a wonderful feeling, as if his body had expanded many times, and his meridians had become many times wider. The golden golden plate mountain road itself had also changed, and the light was shining.  The rhythm was synchronized with the fluctuations of power in Gao Feng's body, as if he was breathing, and the mountain road scenery became dreamlike.

    After walking more than thirty steps in this way, Gao Feng woke up from his trance. The mountain road itself was legendary. Based on his past experience, the plants on both sides of the mountain road were also magical. According to the concept of the name of this "treasure house",  The trees on both sides are certainly extraordinary.

    Gao Feng turned his head and looked, only to see that there were straight tree trunks on both sides of the mountain on both sides of the more than 70 steps. The reason why they were called tree trunks was because the crowns and branches could not be seen, only the trunks could be seen.

    Each tree trunk is a straight column with jet-black bark color. Each tree trunk is three feet in diameter. They grow densely next to each other. At first glance, they look like a black wall. Only after a closer look do you realize that they are connected to each other.  There is a gap of about a foot between them, but because of their staggered positions and the same color, they look like a black wall.

    Only when you look up can you see the crown of the tree. No wonder there is only one foot between the trunk and the trunk. For such a thick tree, the branches and leaves do not spread outward, they are almost flush with the trunk, and the crown of the tree is extremely high.  It can only be seen more than ten feet above the tree trunk.

    ¡°And the tree is about the same thickness from top to bottom, with no wrinkles visible on the bark, and the whole body is black and shiny. It doesn¡¯t look like a tree, but more like a wooden post that has been treated and painted.

    "This is ebony wood. Whether it is used as a handle for a weapon or a material for a noble phantom, it is the best." The little fox stared at the wood.  I don't know whether I was talking to myself or explaining to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng had really heard of the name "Black Golden Wood". The shopkeeper of Yongji Jewelry Store once mentioned it when he was chatting with him.  There is a precious material called "black gold wood". This kind of tree only grows in deep canyons and does not require sunlight, moisture and fertilizer.  Growing by absorbing the essence of the earth, this black golden wood is impervious to water and fire, and avoids all poisons. It can even filter out unclean things in the breath and nourish the human body.

    Therefore, the value of one tael of ebony wood is far more than the same amount of gold, which is only slightly cheaper than gold and silver, and it is extremely rare. Some residues are often found deep in the great lakes. Jewelry shops often process these residues into  The ring surface of the pendant is hung on a necklace or ring.  Sold to wealthy families, it is said that Taoists and monks also use this black gold wood as a material for refining medicine, which is also extremely valuable.

    The pendant is definitely not as big as the belly of a finger, and the medicine is only a few dollars in weight.  It shows that it is extremely rare, but no one said it was used as a handle for weapons. If it was used as a handle for a knife or a gun, it would definitely cost a lot.

    But looking at the endless ebony wood forest on the mountains on both sides, it is enough to use ebony wood to build a house, not to mention making weapon handles.

    Such a rare tree.  It's a forest here, could there be any tree spirits?  Gao Feng subconsciously thought of this, but he didn't have the intention to take out a piece of black gold wood. It was not needed at the moment. Take a closer look and listen. It was very quiet in the woods.

    Gao Feng then continued to walk up, walking through the steps with gold-patterned gold plates, and then the stone steps with bluestone slabs. Before he took a step, Gao Feng thought about what would happen next. There would definitely be changes. What would happen?  Where are the precious materials?  In his mind, this gold and snow silver pattern is already the ultimate. Looking at this situation, it is obvious that the higher the material is, the more valuable it is, but what will come next is really exciting.

    "He has brought all the good things in the world. What a great effort, tsk tsk!" Gao Feng was looking forward to it in his heart, and the little fox on his shoulder tsked in admiration.  "who is he?  Gao Feng was puzzled and couldn't help but ask: "Senior, who has collected so many good things?"

    "YesI can't remember who it is" the little fox Hu Jiu replied very depressedly. This thing is also common. Gao Feng smiled and did not continue. He suddenly remembered another  One thing happened, and he hurriedly asked: "Senior, are you the one who came when this junior was unconscious?"

    The only real living person on this mountain is Gao Feng, but there are more than one human-like existences. The little fox, the sword master Mr. Rui, and the person who appeared when he was in a coma, could it be this one?

    The little fox's reaction was to slap Gao Feng on the back of the head with three fox tails, and scolded him angrily: "If it's him, will I not be able to remember it? Don't think about it, go up, I want to see what happens next."  What is it?"

    Not only does he want to know,Even Gao Feng wanted to know. After hearing this, he stepped onto the next step.

    As soon as the light of the God-Suppressing Technique touched the bluestone, the color on the stone quickly faded, and an extremely brilliant brilliance lit up. Just like below, the steps began to glow.

    "This is gold" Gao Feng asked hesitantly. The light from the stone steps below was still golden, but this time the golden color was completely different from the golden one with the gold pattern just now.

    The light emitted by the golden pattern just now was the light of Gao Feng's God-Suppressing Technique. It seemed to be a reflection, but now, the stone slabs on the mountain road at Gao Feng's feet were the light emitted by himself. Gao Feng continued to restrain the God-Suppressing Technique he emitted.  The slate below is not transmitting or emitting light, the slate itself is emitting light.

    It can no longer be called a "slate". The entire stone step is exuding a golden brilliance, but this is not a gold pattern or gold, it seems to be a whole piece of "light".

    The light was very soft, but the light emitted by the snowy silver and gold veins on the mountain road was suppressed by this soft light. What was even more strange was that when this light shone on his body, Gao Feng felt warm and comfortable, as if  Like basking in the sun.

    The little fox stood up from Gao Feng's shoulders, leaned forward, stared at the radiant mountain road, and suddenly said: "This is the 'Nijing'!"

    Gao Feng has never even heard of "Sun Essence", but he can infer from the name that it is the essence of the sun?

    The little fox jumped down from Gao Feng's shoulder and stood on top of the Japanese spirit. The steps lit up one by one. At this moment, the entire fairy mountain seemed to light up.

    Just when the Nisei slates were being dried, Gao Feng heard a "click" sound in his ears, but it was that the Wujin Wood Forest had changed. Black air surged downward from the crown, covering the entire tree trunk.  In an instant, the Wujin Wood Forest was enveloped in dense black air.

    "The ebony wood cannot see the sun when it is growing. It can only be exposed to the sun after it is cut into pieces!" The little fox said with a smile. It stood on the stone steps, and its fur was illuminated by the golden light. It was crystal clear and tall.  Feng concentrated slightly and saw countless small golden particles being absorbed into the little fox's body.

    Gao Feng could not restrain his curiosity and asked: "Senior, what is so strange about this Japanese spirit?"

    The little fox stood there motionless, its tail raised and swaying gently, and said: "For the cultivation of races other than the human race, they must absorb the essence of the sun and the moon. Have you heard of this saying?"

    Gao Feng nodded. The demon clan must absorb the essence of the sun and the moon in its cultivation. There are many legends about this. The little fox smiled and continued: "This is the essence of the sun, the most yang thing in the world!"

    As the name suggests, the little fox was in high spirits and continued with a smile: "In the past, when you went to the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, you had to take the Japanese spirit with you, otherwise you would be eroded by the death energy and demonic energy of Jiuyou Huangquan.  The supreme spells and magic weapons of the fire system also require Niijing, and several elixirs for curing diseases and extending life also require Niijing's cooperation. You don't know these, but there is another use. You will definitely be surprised. Do you have any money on you?  Take out as much as you have!"

    Gao Feng had nearly a million taels of silver on him, but the current silver was only tens of thousands taels. The area on the steps was not large. Gao Feng took out more than fifteen thousand taels, which weighed more than a thousand kilograms, which was almost full.  steps.

    Although it was heavy, it was easy under Gao Feng's magical power. After placing these high-quality silver ingots on the steps, Gao Feng could already see the difference without the little fox talking, starting from the surface where the silver ingots came into contact with the steps.  Spreading upward, the silvery color of the silver turns to gold.

    In an instant, the pile of silver ingots turned into a pile of "gold ingots". The color changed, but the essence was not a change. Gao Feng reached for a piece and cut it directly with the light of a golden blade. The inside was also golden, and he rubbed it with his hands.  Knead and stretch, it also has the texture of gold.

    "Stones absorb the essence of the sun and turn into gold after thousands of years of precipitation. It takes twelve hours for ordinary rocks to turn into gold if they come into contact with the sun. Silver is the purest and can change in an instant!" the little fox explained.

    Entering Jiuyou Huangquan, the supreme Taoist method of the fire system, and the elixir for curing diseases and extending life, are far away from Gao Feng, but the effect of turning silver into gold is too shocking. The price of the same amount of gold is ten times the price of silver.  , the price may be even higher in some places. This kind of effect of Nisei is equivalent to making people's wealth increase ten times out of thin air.

    The little fox looked at Gao Feng's expression, shook his head and said with a chuckle: "Look at your worthless look, this is the most worthless effect of Nisei. Most of Nisei has dissipated in the nine heavens, and only falls into the deep sea."  Only then will they remain, almost all the Japanese spirits in the sea are here!"

    After saying this, the little fox jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulder, shook his tail, and said with a smile: "Put away your gold, let's continue walking upward!"

    &nbsp; Gao Feng used the Qiankun Silver Medal to take back the silver ingots that had turned into gold. That is, one in and one out, the value increased by more than ten times. This was a huge profit, but Gao Feng felt no joy or even feeling in his heart.  , the reason is very simple, with more than a hundred steps, he has seen too much wealth and has become a little numb.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 264 Wanbao Fairy Mountain

    However, after taking back the gold, Gao Feng remembered something, and he asked: "Senior, it is quite beneficial to be on the steps of the Japanese spirit. Why don't you stand for a while? Junior, don't be in a hurry!"

    "Oh? Can you see me absorbing the Japanese essence?" the little fox asked back. Gao Feng nodded. The little fox continued with a smile: "Absorbing this is just for comfort. It's not of much use. Just keep going up!"

    Gao Feng continued to step upward. He had already restrained the power of his God-Suppressing Art, but for some reason, every time he took a step, his power always surged. The thin golden light turned into a golden flame. Little Fox  He was in a very happy mood, lying on his shoulder and explained: "The strength of this Japanese essence and yours are of the same origin. Now that they collide with each other, they will naturally increase your strength, but the benefits are not great, and they cannot be eaten directly!"

    Walking on it, Gao Feng just felt warm all over his body. It was indeed very comfortable, but his strength did not increase rapidly. After hearing this, Gao Feng had no nostalgia and continued to walk up with the little fox.

    After walking through the Nisei steps, there was less than a third of the way ahead. The next step was illuminated by white light, which made me feel quite cold. There were eight steps in total that were lit up, and so was the little fox.  Jumped off Gao Feng's shoulders and rolled around in the glory.

    "This is Yuehua." The little fox explained plainly, and then joked with a smile: "If you take out the gold, it will turn back into silver!"

    At this time, the mountain road was filled with the cold and indifferent moonlight. With such light shining on his body, Gao Feng felt that his whole person felt much refreshed.  At this time, I heard the "click" sound on both sides again. Looking at both sides, I found that the black air surrounding the black gold wood had dissipated, and the surface of the black gold wood could be seen shining with light.

    "Wu Jinmu likes the moonlight!" After the little fox said this, he jumped on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng also understood this meaning, that is, he continued to walk upward.

    After walking through the Yuehua steps, step on the next step.  From the foothold to the top of the mountain road, the color of all the bluestones faded, and the forty-five steps became completely transparent.

    This moment.  Gao Feng felt that the next section of the mountain road seemed to disappear. This complete transparency was not like that of crystals and gems, because there was no radiance caused by light refraction.  It was completely transparent. Gao Feng didn't dare to put his foot down for a while, because he felt that the transparent thing under his feet was extremely fragile, and he was afraid that it would be broken if he stepped on it.

    "It's actually this" The little fox actually exclaimed. Gao Feng calmed down, released the power of the God-Suppressing Art, and stepped on it hesitantly. It wasn't that he wanted to inspire anything, but he was afraid of stepping on it.  broken.

    The steps along the way are extremely precious, and this transparent one is at the bottom.  It must be the most precious and valuable one. What should I do if it gets stepped on?

    After the golden power of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique came into contact with the transparent steps, it changed again. The steps that were originally transparent and seemed like nothingness suddenly lit up with brilliance, and every step had colors flowing.  They are all colorful.

    The colorful brilliance that appeared in an instant made Gao Feng hold his breath. It was so beautiful and magical. In the past, this momentary scene would only appear in dreams, but he did not expect it to appear in reality.

    But as dreamlike colors appeared, Gao Feng felt his familiar aura.  He had seen this before, but it was not this big, and it was not condensed into such a large piece.

    "Is this 'sincerity'?" Gao Feng asked hesitantly, his tone had become solemn. This is what those demon disciples collected everywhere, and it was something that harmed people's longevity.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng looked at the dozens of steps again. The wonderful scene was no longer shocking. Looking at it, he felt a bit eerie. How many lives would it take to gather so much "sincerity".

    The "sincerity" Gao Feng saw in the capital and Lu County was all in the small black cauldron, which was just a layer of brilliance adhered to the surface of gemstones, gold and silver. If he wanted to make it the size of dozens of steps, it would take  How many people and how many years of life.

    The little fox didn¡¯t jump down this time. He just stood on his shoulders and said, ¡°Is it called ¡®Sincerity¡¯ now? What a strange name. I remember it was called ¡®Yuanjing¡¯.¡±

    Gao Feng only reacted when he heard this, and said: "Junior, I'm not sure. Senior, what is this 'Yuan Jing'? In this world, I fight with the demons of the Nine Nether Sect, and I often see them practicing evil methods to collect such things."  'Yuan Jing', people often have longevity and physical damage, these Yuan Jing are not a good thing!"

    The little fox lay on Gao Feng's shoulder, with three white fox tails swinging unconsciously. Looking at the brilliant Yuanjing steps, his voice was very low, as if he was lost in memories: "It's just pure power, that  What is good or bad depends on how you use it, I rememberWhen I was studying at that time, someone told me that whether it is force or magic, in the final analysis, it is just a manifestation of power, and this Yuan Jing is the most essential and pure power.  "

    Gao Feng listened carefully, and the little fox's words were a new revelation. The little fox had already stood up from Gao Feng's shoulders, and his voice was louder: "Now there is power under your feet. Taoist monks can use it.  It can break through the realm and fly to the nine heavens. If a warrior uses it, he can become indestructible and invincible!"

    "But how many lives must be sacrificed to get these so many 'Yuanjing'!" Gao Feng's tone was also a bit stiff. In his impression, if those believers were kept being extracted, they would most likely become demon species in the end.  The egg, the demon seed was born from the heart, and the life was lost.

    The little fox was stunned when he heard Gao Feng's words, and then shook his head and said: "Condensing the life essence of living beings is a way to extract Yuan Jing, but there are many other methods, but pure power is power, and there is no good or evil.  Bad statement.¡±

    Gao Feng fell silent and continued to walk upwards. He restrained his innate power of the Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art, but there were strange changes in the power in his body. Although Gao Feng restrained his power, the power of the God-Suppressing Art seemed to be "  The "Yuan Jing" is attracted and flows out uncontrollably, but the power is not attracted by the "Yuan Jing" block. It is withdrawn when it touches the "Yuan Jing" block. I don't know why, but the power flowing back into the body is more concentrated than just now.  After a while, it seems that the realm has improved slightly.

    After walking for more than ten levels, Gao Feng seemed to be walking on the floating seven colors, which was dreamlike and wonderful. However, Gao Feng was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery at this time. He just lowered his head and walked upwards. He was thinking about this fairy mountain.  Did it originally exist or was it designed by someone?

    We can get some clues from the words of the little fox. Everything on this fairy mountain was collected by people. So many treasures of heaven and earth, such incredible wealth, such strong warriors and warriors. What are they for? On the second level  I didn't feel this way when I fought in the Demon Temple on the mountain, but I saw so much wealth and treasures on the way up the mountain. How much would it cost to collect them, and what kind of person would it take to do it, even if it was a god who had disappeared long ago?  I'm afraid they may not be able to, maybe only those terrifying demon kings.

    While he was thinking wildly, the little fox stopped him, with a bit of surprise in his voice, and said, "Look on both sides, you didn't expect that there is even this here."

    Gao Feng lowered his head and walked up in meditation. Gao Feng didn't even notice that the trees on both sides of the mountain road had changed. They were not the tall and dark ebony trees, but turned into a kind of pure white

    Gao Feng glanced at it casually, then rubbed his eyes and looked at it carefully because he couldn't tell whether it was a plant or an animal at first glance.

    He had never heard of or seen anything on the Fairy Mountain, but this kind of thing was still too rare. It looked like a four-leaf clover. The stems, leaves and branches were extremely white, but each leaf was three feet long and five feet wide.  Ruler, this is nothing. The shape of each leaf is like a huge wing, and the veins of the leaves look like white feathers. More importantly, these huge "four-leaf clovers" have no roots.  , just suspended in mid-air, a few feet above the mountainside.

    If it weren¡¯t for the lack of head and tail and the pure white trunk, Gao Feng would have thought it was some kind of strange bird. Each huge leaf didn¡¯t flicker, it just floated quietly, looking strangely beautiful.

    "This is" Gao Feng stammered and asked. The little fox seemed to be in a daze. Gao Feng asked for a long time before the little fox Hu Jiu said: "This is 'Yu Mu', who was also born in Jiutian."  Above it, Qingluan builds his nest and lays eggs on this 'feather tree'."

    Creation is so miraculous that it really exceeds people¡¯s imagination. Who would have thought that there are trees growing above the invisible sky, and these trees do not need soil, they just float in the air.

    Gao Feng let out a long breath and shook his head slowly. He was really shocked by the wonderful sight in front of him and the description of the little fox.

    There are "feather trees" on both sides. You can't see the edge at a glance, but you can sometimes see bird's nests on it. Could this be Qingluan's nest? As if he knew what Gao Feng was thinking, the little fox said softly: "Qingluan"  The eggs should be able to hatch, look below."

    This sentence has many meanings, but Gao Feng only noticed the second half of it. He quickly looked down and saw feather trees floating in the sky. He really didn't notice what was growing on the ground on both sides of the mountain road.

    There are not any strange trees on the ground. Gao Feng recognizes this thing. It is actually rice, but it is not rice, and it is not without its special features. The rice grains are about the size of a fingertip.

    It was only then that Gao Feng realized the proportions. The rice branches on both sides of the mountain road were about the same height as Gao Feng. The things on the Fairy Mountain were indeed completely different from the real world.

    The little fox Hu Jiu laughed out loud again, his tail patting his head lightly.He looked at his back and said with a smile: "Go and peel the rice grains and take a look."

    Gao Feng walked to a rice paddy on the right and raised his hand to remove a rice grain from the ear. After Gao Feng got it, he immediately felt something different. The nearly two inches of rice husk was actually made of metal. Look at that  The material should be similar to gold, but it didn't take much effort to peel it off.

    The inside of the rice grains was naturally rice, but after peeling it open, Gao Feng was stunned for a moment. Going up this mountain road really shocked him too much, so the sight in front of him didn't surprise him much. Inside was a grain about an inch and a half in size.  rhombus ruby.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 265 The Little Village Boy

    Gao Feng really doesn¡¯t understand much about the things on the first and second levels of the mountain. However, he has been working on Shima Street for a long time and knows a lot about things related to gold, silver and jewelry. Rubies of this size are considered rare.  Ordinary people would not dare to wear them even if they were rich. Only dignitaries with a certain status could wear them, and they would often be embedded in belts or accessories.

    "It's actually a flame crystal!" the little fox said with a smile. Only then did Gao Feng realize that he had made a mistake. He picked up the ruby ????from the rice husk and slightly revealed the power of the Zhenshen Jue. The ruby ????immediately emitted extremely hot heat.  With the red light, Gao Feng's eyesight could also see that there seemed to be countless small flames expanding in the ruby. Gao Feng quickly restrained his power. According to his judgment, if he continued to increase the power, this ruby, accurately  It is said that it should be a "flame crystal", and there will definitely be a big explosion.

    The little fox was obviously more curious than him. Hu Jiu jumped onto the branch of the giant rice, stretched out his furry front paws to pull at the rice grains, and peeled off several grains in succession. There were pure blue gems, clear crystals, and  There were golden gems. Gao Feng didn't dare to use the knowledge he had in the jewelry store to judge. He just listened to the little fox taking out one and throwing it away, saying "Cold crystal, crystal, golden crystal"  ¡±

    It¡¯s hard to say whether the nine-tailed fox senior Hu Jiu was curious or amused here, but after peeling off a few, the little fox felt that it was boring, so he jumped back on Gao Feng¡¯s shoulder and said: "Keep going up.  Bar!"

    The steps on the mountain road are made of various rare materials, and there are all kinds of magical plants and trees on both sides of the mountain road. You can walk up from the bottom of the mountain.  Gao Feng was dazzled at first, but later became a little numb after seeing it.

    Several gems were littered on the ground. Gao Feng thought for a while and collected all these gems into his Qiankun Silver Medal. It was such a waste of natural resources to just throw them on the mountain road.

    Before walking up, Gao Feng remembered one thing. He asked the little fox: "Senior, what is the use of those feather trees?"

    The little fox has returned to his lazy tone.  There he replied: "I remember that some people used it to build palaces, but more people use feather wood to make boats."

    There seems to be nothing unusual about this, but Gao Feng immediately became excited.  If Yumu makes a boat, wouldn't that boat be able to fly in the sky?

    Gao Feng walked the rest of the mountain road in silence, and another question came to his mind.  The third level of the Fairy Mountain is known as the "Treasure House", and there are indeed many rare treasures in it. The jewels look luxurious and extravagant, but when you think about these treasures carefully, none of them exist for luxury enjoyment, and they all have their own uses.  It¡¯s all about practicality!

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng began to think about that thing again. What is the purpose of the existence of this fairy mountain?

    As he was thinking and walking, Gao Feng had already arrived at the third level of the Fairy Mountain.  When he fell from a height, Gao Feng once saw the scenery on the third level of the mountain. There were several houses and houses, which looked like a small village.  But when he saw the word "treasure house" in the inscription, Gao Feng felt that he might have read it wrong. Maybe there was a huge warehouse on the mountain.

    Standing on the third level of the mountain, Gao Feng realized that he had read correctly. It was indeed the five houses divided into two courtyards.

    The style of the house is very old.  The adobe walls were covered with thatch and the windows were papered. The layout of the courtyards of these houses was very familiar to Gao Feng. They were exactly the same as those in Tianzhuang Village in Lu County. There was a large open space near the mountain intersection, which looked similar to Shaigu.  Same field.

    There are small woods on both sides of the village, and the woods are also very ordinary poplar and locust trees. This kind of arrangement is ordinary in the real world, but it is strange to have such ordinary trees on the fairy mountain.

    The steps on the way up the mountain are made of different materials, but when you get to the third level, the stone road on the mountain is a standard stone slab. Gao Feng's subconscious release of the power of the innate Hunyuan God Suppressing Technique has not changed.

    Gao Feng was really confused that there was such an ordinary place on such a magical fairy mountain. He really didn¡¯t know why.

    The little fox jumped down from Gao Feng's shoulder, walked a few steps on the ground, turned to look at Gao Feng and said, "I like this place the most. I feel very relaxed and comfortable here."

    Gao Feng nodded. Compared with the oppressive wealth and wealth on the mountain road, the rural style here does make people feel relaxed. But how could there be such a place on this fairy mountain? The realm of this fairy mountain is probably not letting people  A place for people to relax.

    After beating the second level of the mountain, it will become smaller. After beating the last level, the mountain road to the third level of the mountain will appear different. Standing here, Gao Feng can see the mountain road behind the village and the ones below.  The layers are the same, and there are thick clouds floating overhead, blocking people's sight.

    Gao Feng subconsciously looked up and found that what was floating above his head was not clouds, but countless huge feather trees.  Layers of large white leaves are overlapping and scattered, and at first glance they look like clouds.??look

    While he was looking around, Gao Feng heard a noise from the right direction. He couldn't relax for a moment on the fairy mountain. Gao Feng immediately tensed up, but then he realized that the sound was wrong, because it was not an abnormal sound or movement.  It's the sound of children playing around.

    This sound is not unfamiliar to Gao Feng. A group of children in Fengtianfang and the surrounding streets roared past. It was this sound, but this was on the Fairy Mountain. The little fox swore that he was the only one alive. What on earth were these sounds?  ?

    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked over, only to see a small cyan bird running out of the woods with flapping wings. If the cyan color hadn't been so beautiful, Gao Feng would have thought it was a chicken, not to mention that they were very similar in size.  The panicked look was also very similar. He ran and flew, but he couldn't fly very high. He was about three feet above the ground, fluttered a few times, then fell down and continued running.

    This scene is familiar to Gao Feng. It is clearly a group of children chasing domestic chickens to cause mischief. We can see such scenes everywhere in the world. It is really not uncommon.

    The tail of the bluebird is very long, like a peacock's long feathers, but it is not scattered, but floating behind it. It is very beautiful, and its cry is also very clear and sweet. However, the cry is anxious and it runs fast, which is nothing at all.  The beauty is beyond words.

    The running speed was not slow, and in a blink of an eye, he got into the woods over there. Six children ran out from the woods on the other side, three boys and three girls. The oldest was eleven or twelve years old, and the youngest was seven or eight years old.  Two of the three boys were wearing yellow clothes, one was wearing black clothes, the oldest one was wearing black clothes, and the three girls were all wearing white clothes.

    The six children all have red lips and white teeth, and are extremely cute. The boy in black is slightly taller, the two boys in yellow are both chubby and chubby, and the three girls are beautiful embryos. When they grow up, they will all be powerful.  The clothes on the youngest girl are milky white, which is different from the white color of the other two.

    These six children were obviously chasing the blue bird. A boy in yellow shouted: "Run, run, or the bird will hide!"

    Several children behind them were screaming, but as soon as the six children came out, they saw Gao Feng and the little fox on the ground. Another fat boy in yellow clothes pointed at the little fox and shouted: "Look,  A white dog with three tails!¡±

    The three tails of the little fox suddenly stood up, and its white teeth were bared. Gao Feng coughed loudly. He also knew that the little fox was angry, but the name "three-tailed white dog" was really interesting.

    The little girl in milky white clothes seemed to have bright eyes. She clapped her hands and shouted, "It's so cute, I want to hold it to sleep, brother!"

    The last voice was obviously coquettish, and the boy in black nodded heavily, but Gao Feng also noticed that the two girls in white next to him pouted, as if they were jealous, and the two in yellow  The boys also gathered around him with great interest.

    "Who is the dog? I am the sky fox, I am the nine-tailed sky fox!" The little fox, who had always been leisurely and contented, was completely furious at this time. Gao Feng only felt a headache. The little fox usually had the demeanor of a senior, but now he was completely like a child.  Get a feel for it.

    Unexpectedly, the way the little fox spoke aroused another surprise over there. The oldest girl in white shouted: "White dogs can talk, and I want it too!"

    The little fox senior Hu Jiu slapped his front paws on the ground. The movement was not big, but the six children who were rushing forward all fell to the ground. The little girl in milky white clothes immediately burst into tears.

    Gao Feng really couldn¡¯t laugh or cry. How could Fairy Mountain suddenly become a playground for play? The little fox was angry and the children were acting coquettishly and crying. No matter what, he never expected that this scene would appear on Fairy Mountain.

    The boy got up quickly. The boy in black clothes had a black stick in his hand. The two boys in yellow clothes had rocks in their hands, with incredible expressions on their faces. The youngest girl beside him was crying and fighting back.  Said: "Don't break the puppy!"

    There was a bluebird sticking its head out of the woods over there, looking here curiously, perhaps wondering why it stopped chasing it, and it became a mess for a while.

    "What are you fooling around over there? Let's go and play!" At this busy moment, an old voice sounded, right in front of the door of a house.

    After experiencing so much, Gao Feng would not be surprised if there was any movement on the Fairy Mountain now. He followed the sound and looked over, and found an old man standing in front of the door. This old man was wearing shorts, shorts, arms and calves.  If exposed, the short coat will also cover the chest.

    As soon as the old man came out, the six children who were aggressively trying to catch the little fox all screamed in surprise. A girl in white clothes shouted: "The weird grandpa is here!"

    Several children screamed loudly and ran to the woods nearby. After running a few steps, they started laughing and joking.He kept laughing, and the blue bird that poked its head out was startled and quickly shrank its head.  After the children ran into the woods, they poked their heads out from behind the trees and looked here curiously. The little girl kept saying to the boy in black: "Brother, I want that little white dog.".

    Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 266 Blacksmith Lu Gang

    "Miss Jiu actually came up?" The old man in short clothes asked in surprise. The existence that can call the little fox Hu Jiu this way is not a simple person. Gao Feng has already had such experience, and his attitude has become more respectful and serious.  See you in advance.

    Upon closer inspection, there is something special about this old man. First of all, the old man¡¯s exposed arm and calf muscles are knotted and extremely strong. They look completely out of place for an old man. His beard and hair are all white, which is a characteristic of the old man. But the old man¡¯s  There was no trace of the turbidity common to old people in his eyes. Instead, they were black and white, and extremely clear. Gao Feng looked over and felt that those eyes seemed to be radiating light.

    And this tall and strong old man gave Gao Feng a very wrong feeling. He couldn't explain why, but he just felt that something was wrong.

    When the little fox heard the words of the old man in short clothes, he was still angry. He bared his teeth at the children behind the tree. The children screamed and hid in fright, and then came out with a smile. The little fox  Hu Jiu then turned around and said, "These bastard kids are so rude!"

    "Why should Miss Ninth be angry? They have only been born for a few hundred years and have never seen Miss Ninth's peerless grace. This is not surprising." The old man in short clothes said with a smile.

    "Hundreds of years after birth." After Gao Feng heard this, he was shocked, and then he suddenly realized how there could be a real child on this fairy mountain.

    Gao Feng immediately gathered his strength and looked over. The children were staring at him curiously. Gao Feng glanced over, and what he saw was no longer six cute and beautiful children.  In the place of the younger boy in yellow is a golden ball the size of a fist with stripes on it.  The older boy in yellow is shown a golden ball of light, and the older girl in white is shown a white ball of light.  The younger girl in white shows a silver ball with snowflake patterns.

    ????????????? There is a mini ebony tree next to the boy in black, and there is a mini feather tree next to the milky white girl.

    ???????????? Gold pattern, sun essence, moonlight, snow silver, black gold wood and feather wood, there are tree charms, and there is also the charm of these precious things. No wonder I didn¡¯t see them when I was down the mountain. They were all laughing and tossing on the mountain.  Think about the old man guarding the orchard at the foot of the mountain, the pine tree student who is obsessed with kendo, or these child-like tree charms, who is cuter.

    Gao Feng immediately realized something. The blue bird they were chasing was the baby bird of Qingluan.  The legendary Qingluan is always ten to tens of feet long, but according to the words of the little fox, the Qingluan on the feather tree should have just begun to hatch, and the shape of the young bird is normal.

    It¡¯s really interesting. This third-level mountain is not like a treasure house, but like a paradise for children. Gao Feng felt relaxed, but his strength was still strong. He looked back at the little fox and the old man in short clothes and glanced at them.  Gao Feng subconsciously made an offensive posture.

    After gathering his energy, the little fox Hu Jiu was still a little fox, but the old man in short clothes looked like a skeleton, and the skeleton was not a real skeleton. The skeleton seemed to be made of metal, with carvings on it.  Various runes and various places that were originally the internal organs were replaced by various magic tools and treasures, connected with each other by thin lines and light, and the head part was even more complicated.  Gao Feng just noticed that the eyes and the core part of the brain seemed to be some kind of gem.

    No wonder there are a lot of things that look wrong. It turns out that this person is not a stranger at all, but Mr. Rui at the foot of the mountain claims to be the Remnant Soul Sword Intention, but Gao Feng has never seen any difference between him and ordinary people, but this old man is different.

    This old man in short clothes is not a stranger, but he doesn¡¯t look like an alien. To be more precise, this old man in short clothes looks like a man-made doll, but he looks too much like a real person.

    "Can you see what's under this skin?" Gao Feng was looking when he heard the old man ask with a smile.

    After being asked this question, Gao Feng's nervousness and wariness disappeared. Instead, he felt that he was very rude and didn't know what to say, so he quickly bowed and clasped his fists.

    The little fox was very irritated by the lively children, and said impatiently: "I haven't seen you for so many years, blacksmith, your skin is still not rotten!"

    The old man in short clothes laughed loudly. After the laughter stopped, he said: "Nothing in this mountain rots. Even outside, the skin of this spiritual dragon can last for ten thousand years. It is so easy to rot there."

    The little fox jumped on Gao Feng's shoulders, and slapped Gao Feng's back hard with three fox tails. It was obvious that he had nowhere to vent his anger. The old man in short clothes seemed to know the little fox's mood, and stretched his arms inward.  He smiled and said, "Miss Ninth, please come and sit at home!"

    Gao Feng never thought that he would have such an experience on the Immortal Mountain. Just like in the real world, an old man generously invited people to come to his home to do something.

    The old man with short hair said:?Then he turned around and walked in front. The little fox asked Gao Feng to follow him. As soon as he took a few steps in, he saw several children hidden in the woods running out, especially the little girl in milky white clothes.  He ran to Gao Feng, stared at the little fox and said eagerly: "Brother, can you let me hug this little white dog?"

    Gao Feng knew without turning his head that the little fox was baring his teeth. He couldn't get angry at such an innocent child. Of course, he couldn't really hand the little fox over to him. He just smiled and said: "Little sister, this is  The nine-tailed sky fox is not a little white dog.¡±

    After saying that, he quickened his pace and walked into the house to avoid the little fox having a fit outside the yard, which would not look good.

    There is nothing unusual in the yard. This place is what ordinary people look like. The old man in short clothes opened the door and made a gesture of invitation again with a smile.

    It looked like the house was much smaller than Gao Feng¡¯s house in the real world, but with the door open, Gao Feng couldn¡¯t see the other side of the house clearly. There was plenty of light on the mountain. With Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight, it was impossible to see clearly.

    Abnormality is a monster, and everything is not safe on the Fairy Mountain. Gao Feng was very vigilant, and he immediately stopped. The third floor of the Fairy Mountain was called the treasure house, but there were only a few charming children chasing and playing around. Everything was normal.  There is no difference between civilian houses, but it is weird to have such civilians in a place like Fairy Mountain. You must be more careful. Maybe the existence of this old man who appears to be a doll is harmful to people's minds.

    I was afraid that it would be difficult to get out after entering the house. Gao Feng stopped outside the house, and all his strength had already begun to continue. When he was nervous, the little fox lying on his shoulder said lazily: "It's okay.  Just go in!"

    Gao Feng's nervousness suddenly relaxed. The little fox said it didn't matter, it would definitely not be harmful, and then strode into the house.

    As soon as he walked into this house, Gao Feng was stunned for a moment. The area inside this house was much larger than what he saw outside. It had similar regulations to many buildings in the Taoist temple. The magic of "so close to the end of the world" must have been used inside.

    From the outside, it looks like an ordinary house. Once inside, you find that the height is not as high as the main hall of the War Demon Temple on the two-story mountain, but it may be even more spacious.

    Inside, Gao Feng's line of sight was not blocked and he could see a long corridor in front of him. There were many houses on both sides of the long corridor, and the regulations were quite complicated and spacious.

    The walls on both sides of the corridor at the entrance are composed of small doors about one foot long. These small doors are engraved with ancient characters and are arranged in layers until the roof. Gao Feng also knows some ancient characters because of the carved runes and can  Recognizing the words "Deep Sea Pattern Gold", "Nisei Three Thousand Years" and so on on the door, Gao Feng immediately realized that these are grids for storing supplies and materials, and the signs on the small doors are the inventory inside.

    Could it be that this house is the so-called "treasure house"? Look at the labels on the grids on both sides. From gold and snow silver to sun essence and moon crystal, there is no shortage of everything. There are many, many things that Gao Feng has no idea what they are.  Material.

    Although the grid is not big, thinking about the layout of this room, maybe this grid also uses a spell similar to the Qiankun Silver Medal, so the volume is very huge.

    The old man in short clothes who was called "Blacksmith" was still walking in front. Gao Feng couldn't stop walking. When he passed by the first room on the corridor, the door was open. Gao Feng looked inside for a few seconds.  Eyes, was surprised again.

    This house is very large, almost the same size as Gao Feng's current residence. This size includes both the house and the courtyard, which shows how spacious the house is.

    When I walked to the door, I could clearly feel the heat coming out of the door, as if it was drying people out. The reason why it was so hot was because there was an iron furnace in the center of the room, and there was still a flame burning in the iron furnace.  Because the iron furnace as a whole emits red light.

    I don't know what material this forge is made of, but Gao Feng can be sure of one thing. It is definitely not any kind he knows, because the high temperature emitted from the forge will melt gold, iron and rocks. Although the door  It was open, but Gao Feng could see the veins of a magic circle appearing in the void. The function of this magic circle was to cool down, and standing in front of the door, even with the cooling effect of the magic circle, Gao Feng still felt  It's incredibly hot.

    This room is like a blacksmith's workshop. Although there is a fire in the furnace, no one is working. The tools are neatly placed on the shelves on the side, and the floor is spotless.

    Gao Feng has also seen a blacksmith shop in this world, which was messy and dirty. He has never seen such a neat and elegant blacksmith shop. The tools such as hammers and pliers for blacksmithing are all shiny and placed on the shelves beside it.  Although the house is a blacksmith's workshop, it looks like a place where jewelry is made in a jewelry store.

    No wonder the little fox Hu Jiu called the old man in short clothes "blacksmith". It seems that it is not a nickname, butFor his job, the doors on both sides of the corridor were facing each other. After Gao Feng looked at this side, he turned to look at the other side and gasped when he saw something in the other room.

    In the house opposite the blacksmith workshop, there are dozens of skeletons standing inside. They are all human skeletons. The skeletons are shining in the iron furnace there.  (To be continued) RQ {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 267 Making the Noble Phantasm Again

    But the next moment, Gao Feng realized that these skeletons were not real human bones, but made of metal. You could also see the engravings of rune circles in the skeletons, and there were also some unknown treasure phantoms connected to them. Look at this structure,  But it was similar to the skeleton structure that Gao Feng saw when he looked through the old man in short clothes.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng was not so surprised, and he didn't walk too far. After passing the blacksmith workshop door, the old man walked directly into the next door.

    Although the house that the old man in short clothes entered was next to the blacksmith's workshop, there was no feeling of heat in the house at all. On the contrary, it was comfortable and pleasant.

    The room was decorated like a living room, with coffee tables, tea sets, tables and chairs. There was a charcoal stove on the round table that was boiling water. The old man in short clothes came forward and poured water to make tea. Then he poured out two cups of tea and smiled.  Said: "Miss Ninth probably hasn't had tea for a long time, please use it!"

    This question was asked of Gao Feng. After coming to Fairy Mountain, the little fox was arrogant and arrogant, and the sword master Mr. Rui was arrogant. These are not normal characters. However, the old man in short clothes was very kind to others.

    The tea cup is an ordinary porcelain cup. When you pick it up, you can only feel the fragrance and look hot. But when you drink it, you actually feel like eating fairy fruit and honeysuckle. A clear stream flows from the tip of your tongue to every part of your body. This clear stream is not  It enhances the complementing power, but makes the whole body feel refreshed and transparent, and the spirit is much better.

    After drinking, Gao Feng felt that his state was much more exciting than before. Not only was he drinking, the little fox actually stood up on two legs, holding the teacup in his front paws and slowly drinking tea. It looked very strange.  interesting.  If those charming children outside see it, they will probably shout about how cute it is.

    The old man in short clothes looked at Gao Feng and the little fox drinking tea with a smile. The room was very clean for a while. After the little fox drank the tea, he let out a sigh of relief and said with emotion: "It's been a long time since I drank the tea you brewed. It's really good."  smell!"

    "Ninth Miss has come up now. You can come and drink anytime you want in the future." The old man in short clothes said with a smile, then turned to Gao Feng and asked: "I have been busy reminiscing with Ninth Miss, and I haven't asked for my name yet!"

    The old man was very polite.  But judging from the attitude of the other party and the little fox, Gao Feng did not dare to neglect, and quickly stood up and said: "This senior. This junior's surname is Gao Mingfeng!"

    Upon hearing Gao Feng's answer, the old man in short clothes was stunned for a moment, then showed an expression of realization, and then the expression on his face became a little emotional. Gao Feng was puzzled. First, he wondered why his name caused such a complicated reaction from the other party, and then  If the outer skin of this old man was not human skin, how could he make such complicated expressions?

    But the old man quickly regained his composure and said with a smile, "My surname is Lu and my first name is Gang. You can just call me Lao Lu."

    Gao Feng had never heard of this name before, and of course Gao Feng would not call him "Lao Lu". He bowed and said in a decent manner: "I have met Senior Lu!"

    They announced their names to each other and sat down again. The old man Lu Gang smiled and asked: "The first level is to strengthen the body. The second level is to practice martial arts. The third level is to obtain treasures. Gao Feng, are you still going up?"

    Arriving at the third level of the Immortal Mountain, there were so many things that I didn¡¯t expect, and I didn¡¯t expect that Senior Lu would ask such a question. Gao Feng subconsciously glanced at the little fox next to him.  I found that the senior Hu Jiu was holding the tea cup with his front paws and looking at him, waiting for his answer.  RV {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 268 Ideas for Noble Phantasm

    There were only three people in the room: the old man, Gao Feng and the little fox. Gao Feng was a little confused and didn't know who the old man was ordering. At this moment, a copper ball on Duobaoge floated up and flew directly towards the door.  There is such a treasure. Gao Feng thought it was a tool when he saw it just now.

    What happened next surprised Gao Feng even more. Hearing the "click" sound, skeletons came in from the outside holding materials, put them on the big table, and then exited.

    Gao Feng had just seen these humanoid skeletons in the room opposite the blacksmith's furnace. He didn't expect that these skeletons could move and understand instructions. It seemed that these skeletons were the old man's helpers.

    Last time, Gao Feng used silver as the base material for the Xiangtian Armor, but in fact, fine steel is more effective. There is no shortage of precious materials such as gold and snow silver here, and they are all available.

    Gao Feng knew that making treasures meant to take a test. He saw the old man nodding, reached out and grabbed the materials on the table and started making them.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t hold a tool, the old man was startled for a moment, then nodded with a smile and said: "After all, using tools is a layer apart, so that your hands can express your thoughts."

    Gao Feng was making the Noble Phantasm here. Others were always surprised by his power when they saw him, tearing and kneading steel, gold and silver like dough. But in front of this old man, this seemed to be a matter of course. Gao Feng was very happy in his heart.  I met a soulmate.

    With enough materials and familiarity with the structure, Gao Feng¡¯s strength has improved a lot compared to that time. Manufacturing was very fast back then, and now it¡¯s even easier.

    In a very short period of time, Gao Feng had already made the Soaring Sky Armor and the devastating gloves. The old man Lu Gang glanced at the two treasures on the table, then looked up at Gao Feng and asked, "Let's do it."  Is it finished?"

    Gao Feng nodded. He was quite satisfied with his work, because as his martial arts realm improved, his strength increased and his control became more precise.  The Soaring Sky Armor and Destroying Gloves he made this time are more in line with the drawings than the last work, and their effectiveness will be more fully displayed.

    But Gao Feng could also hear that the old man Lu Gang's tone was not very satisfactory.  Sure enough, Lu Gang said: "Do you think that making the 'Wanjutian Furnace' is much more difficult than this armor and gloves, and the value of doing that is much greater than this."

    This was exactly the question in Gao Feng's mind, and Gao Feng nodded subconsciously.  The old man smiled and said: "All the structures of Wanjutian Furnace are fixed, but they rely on the power of gold patterns and runes to attract the essence of heaven and earth. You can't change the rules, you only need to follow them, even if you do ten thousand.  Repeating. My helpers can do that thing better than you, why, because they are more precise than you!"

    The "helpers" should be those skeletons. Gao Feng listened carefully. It cannot be denied that the old man's words do have his truth, but aren't the Soaring Sky Armor and the indestructible gloves also duplicate drawings.  The old man continued: "This armor and these gloves are protective gear and weapons. What matters is lightness and effectiveness. How to bring out this lightness and effectiveness is the key!"

    Gao Feng was a little confused. He asked: "Senior, this armor and gloves are made of snow silver, and the rune array is guaranteed to be effective. Both of the two things mentioned by senior can be guaranteed"

    Ever since I first met this old man when I went up the mountain, the old man Lu Gang has always acted like he was the uncle next door.  Gentle and polite, but this time it was completely different.  The power is majestic and cannot be offended. When Gao Feng said this, he immediately said in a deep voice: "It's far from enough. The drawings just tell you a truth, and they don't mean that you should stick to it. I will make a set for you to see. You stand  Open more!¡±

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 269: War Mechanism

    Putting down the iron box in front of Gao Feng, the floating copper ball fell directly into the fist-sized round hole. Hearing the "click" opening and closing sound, the iron box opened and closed along the gap, and many metal  The components are combined and changed there, and finally they become a four-legged and eight-armed monster.

    "You can only avoid being hit, and you are not allowed to fight back!" The old man Lu Gang said suddenly. Gao Feng nodded. Although the metal monster in front of him was terrifying, he didn't think it would cause any harm to him.

    The lower body of this metal monster looks like a tiger and leopard, and the upper body is humanoid. The whole body is covered in heavy armor, but the eight arms seem to be insect joints, but the front end is a big knife, a big axe, and a heavy hammer, all of which are shining with fear.  The person's cold light, and the position where the copper ball fell was exactly where the head was. At this time, two red lights were shining, staring at Gao Feng, a full foot high, and with those red eyes, it was terrifying  Extreme!

    Gao Feng marveled in his heart at what a powerful organ technique he was, and as he stirred up his energy, the true energy of the God-Suppressing Technique burst out!

    At the moment when his power burst out, Gao Feng found that his power had changed from before, and the "Sky Sky Armor" that had just been integrated into his body suddenly emerged.

    The Soaring Sky Armor, which was just composed of gold-patterned flakes and snow-silver threads, was completely different from before. The armor formed by the power of the God-Suppressing Art appeared on the body, and the parts of the snow-silver threads and gold-patterned flakes became the parts of this golden armor.  The backbone and core, the light wings behind him are frozen and still, ready to expand at any time.

    "Don't hide! Stay close!" The old man over there suddenly shouted, and the metal monster "Jiayi" in front of him was already rushing towards Gao Feng.

    The little fox lay quietly aside.  Because the senior Hu Jiu did not speak to remind him, Gao Feng did not move.  Concentrate there to lift your strength.

    He gathered strength very quickly, and the "Sky Sky Armor" on his body began to condense and take shape.  The shape became clearer and thicker, but Gao Feng couldn't feel the slightest weight. He watched the color of Xiangtian Armor change, from bright gold to dark gold, but it had a condensed and solid meaning.  You can feel it just by feeling it.

    What surprised Gao Feng even more was that the armor made of light was not a dead thing. The armor he cast last time had a fixed limit on its defensive effectiveness.  It can be easily broken by external strikes to a certain extent, but it can also be destroyed by excessive force from the inside. It can be seen that the "armor" on the body is condensed with strength. As the strength increases, the armor's defensive power will also increase, and this is originally  Even if the strength is condensed, you can strengthen any part that needs strengthening at any time, and it will not affect your ability to exert force outwards. Originally, the armor was a foreign object, but now the armor is already a part of the body.

    A very short moment.  Gao Feng gathered his strength and formed the Soaring Sky Armor. The four-legged and eight-armed metal monster was already in front of him. Gao Feng was also surprised by this speed. The speed of this armor, if he was in the realm of "giant power"  At this time, there is no way to avoid the process of gathering strength.

    Unable to fight back, he could only block. The big knife in the monster's hand was already slashing towards Gao Feng's neck. Gao Feng's heart moved.  The "Shangtian Armor" that originally only covered the upper body instantly wrapped the head.

    The magic of the armor made of strength was revealed at this moment. Even though the head was wrapped in "armor", the outside could still be clearly seen.

    When the broadsword struck, the monster had eight arms, each with a heavy weapon. Since it started to attack, it naturally would not just attack one point, but the eight weapons struck Gao Feng's body one after another.

    If the original half-body armor is used with strength, it has now become a full-body armor, protecting every part of the body and catching the blow.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 270 I¡¯ll give you two

    When Gao Feng landed, he saw that the copper ball on the top of the metal monster was floating swaying, but the flight was not as stable as before, as if it was out of strength.

    The old man Lu Gang said with a smile: "The core of the Noble Phantasm is the runes and the magic circle, followed by the materials. The shape is often for beauty and use. Making changes according to the specific situation is the key to craftsmanship."

    Gao Feng nodded. If the old man Lu Gang said this to him before the battle, he might be confused, but now, Gao Feng has a profound understanding.

    A skeleton walked out of the house behind the old man Lu Gang, picked up the broken pieces scattered on the ground and carried them back. The old man sighed and said: "You have to continue walking up. When you pass by me, come and have a look and chat.  I can teach you as much as I can."

    Gao Feng has now clearly realized that this old man's craftsmanship is superb and he sincerely considers himself. This armor and gloves are good ways to make himself stronger. After hearing the old man's words, he quickly  Come forward and say thank you.

    The little fox Hu Jiu who had been silent now spoke up: "Blacksmith, he spent too long on the mountain today, let him go down!"

    Gao Feng was stunned. He didn't want to leave like this. Gao Feng also wanted to ask who the person who appeared in the darkness made him feel so friendly was. Did the old man Lu Gang know?

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the old fox finished speaking, the old man Lu Gang had already come to him, stretched out his hand and pushed his chest

    Gao Feng only felt an unstoppable force rushing towards him. He could no longer stand and flew backwards.  Gao Feng was shocked. Only then did he realize how strong this old man was. Gao Feng did not see how the other party approached him, and he did not expect that the force of the other party's push would make him unable to resist. He could only  Fly out upside down.

    There is no weak person on this fairy mountain, Mr. Sword Master Rui.  And this old man Lu, Gao Feng was amazed in his heart, but suddenly heard a noise in his ears: "Caught. Caught!" "Let me hug this little white dog!" "You guys, big or small,  Little bastard, I want to teach you a lesson today"

    The last thing Gao Feng heard was the angry yelling of the little fox. Those charming children were in the woods behind the little fox.  Come to think of it, it was really interesting to sneak up on it just now, so innocently.

    When I opened my eyes, I was naturally in the courtyard. It was morning when I entered samadhi in the courtyard. Now the sky has darkened and it is almost night.

    "Your Majesty is awake Why are your clothes missing?" I heard Red Fox Yuexiang speak hurriedly, stumbling in the middle, but raising her voice.

    Gao Feng looked down and saw that his upper body was still naked. He remembered that he had taken off his shirt to wear armor when he was on the mountain.  Yuexiang hurried back to the house and took some clothes out to put on Gao Feng. She whispered in her mouth: "Your Majesty, you have been in trance motionless for several hours. You just woke up with a smile, but in the blink of an eye, why are your clothes gone?"  Already?"

    Although it was freezing cold at this time, the cold did not affect Gao Feng at all.  Putting on a piece of clothing was just a thought. Gao Feng felt very warm in his heart and said with a smile: "It's just a piece of clothing, don't worry about him!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 271 Useless

    Gao Feng nodded with a smile and said, "Just take it if it's given to you. There's nothing you can't do."

    After saying a few words, he lowered his voice and said: "You are the person next to me. Let me tell you a secret. I still have these Qiongshi. You can just accept these two!"

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, Yuexiang's body trembled, and she looked at Gao Feng in disbelief, with clear tears streaming down her eyes. She didn't know whether it was for the two Qiongshi, or for the words "You are the person beside me."  In a word, although Gao Feng may have expressed what she meant.

    Gao Feng was not very used to such a scene. He turned around and started to clean up. He put the treasures, gold and silver piled up in the house back into the Qiankun Silver Medal, and left five thousand taels of gold for Yuexiang to keep for her own family.

    After everything was arranged, it was already dark, but it was still early for Gao Feng to go to Zhenmosi's martial arts field. Gao Feng was a little afraid to stay in the house longer, so he simply went to the yard to practice martial arts and wait.

    In the room, Yuexiang was still looking at the two Qiongshi in her hand in a daze. Gao Feng stood in the yard and slowly calmed down his mind. He used the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique, the six God-suppressing techniques and the War Demon one by one, but the War Demon  Gao Feng didn't use his full range of tactics to defeat Gao Feng. In a place like the capital, if a golden giant with a height of 100 feet suddenly appeared, it would be too alarming.

    Gao Feng has just learned the full set of moves used by War Demon on Fairy Mountain, and still needs to figure out and become familiar with them. Gao Feng also needs to be familiar with the use of the armor and gloves in his body.

    Although Gao Feng carefully controlled his power in his own house, he could still see lightning, sparks, and some blue stars appearing between his fingers.

    Gao Feng understood that this was actually due to the inaccuracy of his power control.  As a result, the strength is increased and the effect of the destructive gloves emerges. This will not happen after you are truly familiar with it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gao Feng also knew that as long as he could still master new powers, he could join them.

    Now Gao Feng¡¯s attack is powerful.  There are already many effects that can only be achieved by spells, and the effectiveness will increase with the increase of Gao Feng's power. The application of the Noble Phantasm originally had this idea.  Gao Feng felt that the ideas in his mind had broadened a lot.

    The night gradually deepened, Gao Feng's perception slowly spread, and the entire Fengtianfang and a large area around Fengtianfang were shrouded in his perception.

    In the past, Fengtianhou's mansion and Gao Tianhe's mansion could block Gao Feng's perception, but now Gao Feng's perception can be penetrated deeply. Only a few rooms in this mansion Gao Feng's perception is relatively vague, but everyone is  Gao Feng would not pry on his own people.

    The situation gradually became quiet, and it was finally time to go out and practice martial arts again.  Gao Feng wanted to enter the house and say hello, but he didn't expect Yue Xiang was still staring at Qiong Shi in a daze. Gao Feng shook his head and smiled, without disturbing her, turned around and jumped out of the yard.

    After landing, Gao Feng immediately increased his running speed.  He started running towards the Zhenmo Division martial arts arena and ran out of Fengtianfang. Less than halfway through the distance, Gao Feng suddenly felt that someone was watching him, but Gao Feng did not stop and just continued to move forward quickly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 272 Nothing is Useless

    The old man actually recognized this true essence Qiongshi. What¡¯s even more strange is that his granddaughter has eaten this Qiongshi, and it has no use after eating it!  What kind of family are they? They have eaten fairy fruit and Qiongshi!  Gao Feng had never heard of it before, and he only found out about it after going to the Fairy Mountain.

    However, for such a bizarre statement, such an outrageous rhetoric, and such an unconventional thing, Gao Feng still had no doubts at this time. After thinking about it, he took out the "Tears of Heaven" gem from the Qiankun Silver Medal and handed it over.  .

    Old man Xia reached out and took it. This time, he didn¡¯t know it at first glance. Instead, he picked one up and looked at it. There was no light in the darkness, and he didn¡¯t know what he was reflecting on.

    Old Man Xia, who had been very calm from the beginning, was finally a little surprised. He put the "Tears of Heaven" in his hand and shook it, and said with a smile: "You actually got the 'Tears of Heaven', Qingluan's Tears can be  It¡¯s not that easy to get.¡±

    "The Tears of Heaven are pure and can cure all diseases. It is a first-rate holy medicine. Let me take it back and try it!" Gao Feng said.

    How did Old Man Xia know about "Tears of Heaven" and tell him its origin? Gao Feng didn't expect why. Instead, he felt happy that "Tears of Heaven" might cure the strange disease of his granddaughter.

    Old Man Xia was silent for a long time, stood up from his seat, handed the "Tears of Heaven" gem back to Gao Feng, and said in a deep voice: "She had eaten it three years ago, but it had no effect. You should keep it."  Come on!"

    "Tears of Heaven" are also useless?  Gao Feng was stunned. He really didn't know how to deal with it. Then Old Man Xia looked at Gao Feng and said with a smile: "I can't see. I really can't see that you still have such ability to find so many precious things."  A rare thing, do you really want to cure the old man¡¯s granddaughter?¡±

    "My uncle guided me through a difficult time in martial arts. This is a great favor. I am willing to help you cure your granddaughter's strange disease!" Gao Feng replied solemnly.

    Old man Xia was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed out loud.  He nodded slightly and said, "Okay, it's rare that you have such thoughts. The old man will remember it."

    After saying this.  Old Man Xia hit his lower back with his hand and said mockingly: "As people get older, their muscles and bones are no longer good. It's better to go back to bed early. You can continue to practice martial arts. I'll go back first!"

    "Have a good sleep, old man!" Gao Feng greeted, watching old man Xia walking out of the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts arena. Gao Feng himself shook his head a little depressed. The fairy fruit, Qiongshi, and Heaven's Tears were all useless. So what's the point?  Can it cure the strange disease of Uncle Xia and his granddaughter?

    After thinking about it, he put this idea aside. Gao Feng stood calmly in the martial arts arena, and the golden blade in his hand slowly stretched out

    No!  Gao Feng suddenly reacted.  How could a sergeant of the Demon Suppression Division recognize "Zhu Guo", "Qiong Shi" and "Tian Lei", and his granddaughter had eaten them all? What shocked Gao Feng even more was that there were so many doubts and preparations before this.  , once I met this old man Xia, it had no effect at all. I became without any doubts and believed unconditionally.

    Who is this old man Xia?  Gao Feng's thoughts whirled, and his figure had disappeared from where he was.  That old man Xia had just left. Judging from the trembling walking speed, he would definitely be able to catch up.

    Gao Feng did not check the room where the officers of the Demon Suppression Division lived. Old Xia was definitely not from the Demon Suppression Division, so there was no need to bother. Moreover, Gao Feng intuitively believed that this Old Mr. Xia would not go to the Demon Suppression Division just to avoid him.  Hiding somewhere, this old man Xia disdains it!

    Gao Feng¡¯s figure was like lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared on the avenue outside the gate of Zhenmo Division. Late at night, there was no one on the road.

    If there is no street in front of the Demon Suppression Division, then search elsewhere. Gao Feng clearly remembers that Old Uncle Xia walked out of the martial arts arena tremblingly. At that speed, even a normal person could catch up with him if he walked quickly, let alone  It was his own rapid movement.

    In the blink of an eye, Gao Feng had searched all the roads in and around the Demon-Suppressing Division, but still no one was found. This is an important place in the capital, and patrolling soldiers can be seen. Occasionally, Taoist priests from the Taoist temple fly by in the sky.  Gao Feng relied on his superhuman eyesight to look carefully, and indeed there was no such old man Xia.

    After returning to the Demon Suppression Division, Gao Feng didn't care about any disturbance. He also opened the door to the night guard's residence and took a look. His movements were very gentle, but he didn't wake them up. The guards were all fast asleep there.  , there is also no trace of that old man Xia.

    It's really weird. Compared with Old Man Xia's own doubts, disappearing after going out is nothing. Gao Feng recalled what Old Man Xia said in the martial arts field. There were too many flaws, or there were none at all.  He was lying, but he had a mental problem at the time and had no doubts or thoughts at all.

    After Gao Feng reached the realm of "Wuwu", because of the majestic power of the God-Suppressing Art, it was difficult for ordinary means and even monsters to captivate his mind, but Old Man Xia didn't?What method was used to have such an effect? ??Gao Feng recalled carefully and did not feel anything unusual.

    And if the other party wants to deceive, he must want to get some benefit. So, after he took out the fairy fruit, Qiongshi, and Heavenly Tears, which are rare or even impossible treasures in the world, Old Man Xia looked at them very indifferently.  , not rare at all.

    There are only two possibilities. One is that Uncle Xia's granddaughter has indeed used these, but it has no effect. The other is that Uncle Xia has other purposes.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A person who can confuse the warriors of the realm of ¡°Tongmai¡±, a person who can recognize Zhuguo, Qiongshi, and Tianlei, and is not rare at all. Who is he? Is there such a person in the capital?  I'm afraid even the few real people in the Taoist Academy may not be able to do this.

    After Gao Feng returned to the martial arts field, he had no intention of continuing to practice martial arts. After practicing for a while, he rushed out of the Demon Suppression Division and searched the surrounding area quickly. He found nothing throughout the whole night.

    The only thing he could do was come back tomorrow night to see if this old man Xia would appear again. Gao Feng secretly made up his mind that when he met again, he would not be fooled in such a confused way.

    With his mind in turmoil, Gao Feng had no intention of continuing to practice martial arts, even though it was still some time before dawn, and went straight back.

    Just like when he came, Gao Feng felt someone peeping in the dark when he was half way there. What was different from when he came was that Gao Feng also felt the vague intention to kill.

    Gao Feng now wants to understand why. The Imperial Palace is right next to the Demon Suppression Division. That area is an important part of the capital. There are Taoist and military personnel patrolling and guarding it. Anyone who wants to do anything there will be easily caught.  , and there will be very serious consequences. The crime of plotting evil will lead to beheading and annihilation.

    So the people who were following him were lying in ambush halfway. Now Gao Feng could confirm that he was an enemy. If he wasn't an enemy, how could he reveal his murderous intent?

    Gao Feng deliberately slowed down his pace. If you want to take action in the capital, come out. Even if you are not afraid of the king's laws and rules, you still have to see if you have the ability to defeat me.

    However, after Gao Feng slowed down, the murderous intention disappeared, but the person watching and watching was always there.

    It is early in the morning, and except for those who have night guard duties, the brothel Chuguan who is partying all night long, and Gao Feng, a very special being, most people have already fallen asleep.

    But tonight, the Zhu family of Duke Lai's Mansion also stayed up all night. The servants and maids who worked there all went to bed early, but Duke Lai's housekeepers, personal attendants and guards were all listening to orders around the inner courtyard. The master did not  When sleeping, they naturally have to be on call at all times.

    Even if outsiders walked into the inner courtyard, they could only see the dark windows, no lights were on, everything was quiet, and the people in the room had already rested.

    But if you walk in, you will find that the indoor lights are brightly lit and the sound is very noisy. It is probably blocked by magic.

    The strongest warriors, generals and monks under Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State were standing everywhere in the room, looking at the center of the living room with cautious expressions.

    And Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State sat at the top with a middle-aged man in black robe. The middle-aged man in black robe was dressed the same as the three Dharma Masters, but his appearance was slightly older.

    There is an iron cage eight feet high and five feet square on the floor in the center of the room. There are spells on the iron cage, and the light is flashing, but there is a young woman in the cage. This young woman is covered in sperm.

    This woman's appearance is average to above average. Although she has no clothes, her hair style is very strange. She is obviously in her teens, but her hair is tied up in a way that only an old woman would wear. This woman covered her shameful area with both hands.  , looked around Longzi in panic, and kept begging for something, but no one in the room heard any sound, and they were all blocked.

    The woman's figure is graceful, her skin is delicate and fair, and she looks quite alluring. However, there is no trace of lust in the eyes of those around her who are staring at her. They are all cautious and nervous.

    "My lord, can you believe that a sixty-five-year-old woman has turned into such a look?" the middle-aged man in black robe sitting next to Duke Lai asked leisurely.

    Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, was sinking there. He turned around and looked at a Taoist next to him. The Taoist bowed and reported: "My lord, I have tested it with magic. This is not an illusion. It is indeed caused by magic."  Older and younger, the 'Soul Essence' subordinate has also seen it, and there is no difference from before."

    After hearing these words, Duke Lai Guo was silent for a while, and then said in a low voice: "Arrange a place for Mr. Si's entourage to stay and entertain them well."

    Someone bowed and agreed, and in a blink of an eye, only Lai Guogong Zhu Zhengrui and Mr. Na Si were left in the room, as well as the naked girl in the iron cage. After everyone left, Mr. Si said with a smile: "Master, are you relieved?  Do you believe that what I brought is also a 'soul essence'?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Mr. Zhu Zhengrui snorted coldly and asked in a low voice: "Where has Mr. Third gone? How can I trust someone I have never met before regarding such a confidential matter?"

    Speaking of the three Dharma Masters, Mr. Si's expression became more solemn, and he said: "The third brother was called to serve by the Lord God, and he has enjoyed bliss since then." (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 273 To Kill or Not to Kill

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, naturally understood what it meant. He was stunned for a while. Mr. Si waited for him to react before he said: "The Duke must be extremely anxious about the 'soul essence'. Once this thing breaks, Concubine Lai will  I'm afraid there will be big trouble on the empress' side. Now that I'm here, I'm relieved. ([] .)"

    Hearing the strange Mr. Si calling himself "I" in front of him, Mr. Lai Guogong's expression darkened a little. Mr. Si didn't pay attention to the likes and dislikes of Mr. Lai Guo, and just continued: "This time, I  Come here, in addition to delivering the 'soul essence' to the father-in-law, is there anything else you need help from?"

    "What's up?"

    "Catch or kill Gao Feng!" Mr. Na Si said in a deep voice as the two asked and answered.

    Hearing this, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, immediately shook his head and refused flatly: "It's impossible, at least it's impossible now!"

    "Why is it impossible?" Mr. Si asked very politely. Zhu Zhengrui's eyes widened, but Mr. Si was not afraid at all. Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State suppressed his anger and explained: "That Gao Feng is now the guard of Princess Qingrou.  , a trusted general in the Prince of Qin's Palace, he is also a family deacon of the Gao family of Fengtianhou, and the Heavenly Master of the Taoist Academy also protects him. These status relationships are already untouchable, not to mention that his martial arts are also powerful. There are legends that he is already a  A warrior at the peak of 'Tongmai', with such a level, if he takes action inside the capital, he will inevitably alarm the magic circle, attract people from the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army, expose his traces, and cause trouble. If you want to touch him, you will be self-destructed. "

    What Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State said made sense, but Mr. Si just sneered and said, "It's not possible inside the city. Then outside the city, everyone in our family has helped you so much, don't forget it!"

    "Outside the city? How dare Gao Feng go out of the city now? Didn't Mr. San also set up an ambush outside the city? What happened? Even the real people from the Taoist Academy were recruited to help? Don't I have nothing?  Do it? Jiuyoumen is around the capital. It spreads throughout Jiangzhou, Xiangzhou and Laizhou. Without me, how could you possibly do it?" Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State, became really angry.  stood up from his seat.

    "If he doesn't leave the city, then we'll do it inside the city!" Mr. Si didn't even have the sneer on his face, he just said coldly.

    "Absurd! Do you want our Zhu family to be exterminated? Don't think that you Jiuyou can be unscrupulous. You are still a shady mouse. If you really want me to" Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, almost pointed at  Mr. Nassi was angry.

    Zhu Zhengrui was not a weakling. When he roared, the aura on his body surged, and the lights in the room flashed brightly and darkly. The woman in the iron cage had been screaming for help in panic, but now she was sitting in fear.  He fell into the iron cage and huddled up in a ball, shivering.

    With such a fierce momentum, Mr. Si was not affected at all. Instead, he smiled.  He pointed at the woman in the iron cage and said, "Master, this woman must be your wife!"

    Duke Lai Guo didn't understand why he suddenly changed the subject. He just nodded with a sullen face. Mr. Na Si chuckled a few times and said, "Wealth is charming. A lonely old woman who did menial work in the palace was actually like this back then."  The beauty is really amazing, sir, do you recognize what this is?"

    He asked again and turned his outstretched hand.  He held a colorless crystal grain the size of a cherry on his finger. If he had good eyesight, he could see a few traces of black air swimming in the crystal grain, as if the crystal grain were water droplets. The black air swam and intertwined, forming from time to time  Strange patterns.

    "Soul spirit! What don't you recognize?" Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, spoke harshly and was already very impatient.

    The smile on Mr. Na Si's face was still there. He exerted force with his fingers, and with a "pop" sound, the crystal grains shattered. The black energy inside did not leak out or disperse, and just disappeared without a trace.

    Duke Lai Guo Zhu Zhengrui frowned. He didn't understand the purpose of doing this at all. After Mr. Si crushed it, he pointed towards the iron cage. Duke Lai Guo looked back and saw that something strange had happened in the iron cage.  Change!

    Having been watched naked all night, the woman was also a little numb. Besides, she was an old man in her sixties. It was not impossible for her to be secretly happy to become younger. Although she had been begging and begging, she was anxious.  Not very urgent.

    But now, the woman's face showed surprise at first, and then showed an expression of fear. The fear soon turned into despair and extreme pain.

    The woman¡¯s mouth was wide open, and she was tearing and scratching her face desperately with her hands. Her fingernails made her face dripping with blood, but the woman was still grabbing at the buttons, as if there was something growing on her face.

    Soon, the woman's movements froze. No matter how her nails scratched her face, there were no traces. However, the woman's face turned blue, her eyes became blood red, and the teeth in her mouth began to turn into sharp canines.  There are two fangs growing out of the corners of the mouth, and the originally delicate and fair skinThe ?? has also turned cyan, and now it no longer looks like skin, but more like leather. The nails on the fingers are also getting longer, the color of the nails has become blood red, the nails have become five inches long, and are extremely sharp, and the lower body  The calf area is even more weird, with scales actually growing out.

    This woman has changed. The charms on the iron cage are flashing there, obviously working. Now this woman can no longer be said to be a human being, but a monster. After looking at it like this, don't say anything about it.  The numbness and nausea are mild.

    After the transformation was completed, the woman looked at her body and palms, but there was no sign of crazy collapse. Instead, she smiled and stretched out her tongue to lick her nails. The tongue was a foot long and turned purple and black.

    Speaking of strange things, the two people outside the iron cage looked at the monster in the cage, but the monster's body changed from time to time, turning into an extremely seductive female image from time to time. This image was even more seductive and charming than the young woman just now.  It makes people feel itchy just by looking at it.

    Mr. Na Si laughed and said, "It's actually a ghost, sir. Yin ghosts use sex to enchant people and are extremely useful. Sir, do you want to stay and enjoy it?"

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, looked gloomy, turned around and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "My lord, please don't pretend to be confused. If Lady Lai suddenly turns into a ghost in the palace, what will be the consequences? My lord knows better than me, right?" The smile on Mr. Na Si's face grew stronger.

    Hearing this, Lai Guo Gong Zhu Zhengrui's beard and hair stood out, and there seemed to be a beast roaring in the room. Before Mr. Si could escape, he was grabbed by Lai Guo Gong Zhu Zhengrui and lifted up into the air. There was already a light flashing on Lai Guo Gong's body.  The whole person is more than a circle bigger than before, and is extremely powerful.

    Mr. Si was not a strong person to begin with. He was grabbed by the burly and huge Duke Lai Guo. His neck was completely held by the opponent's big hands. His face had turned red. Duke Lai Guo was still slowly increasing his strength and said in a deep voice: "You  I will kill such evil people if I want, how can you be so presumptuous!"

    Even though he was about to be crushed to death, Mr. Si still had a smile on his face, and he stammered: "It's easy to kill me, but Empress Laifei will change. Even if she doesn't change now, she will wait for her soul."  Once the spirit disappears, Lady Laifei will still change, unless His Majesty the Ren Emperor also likes to play with ghosts!"

    "Bastard!" Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State, shouted violently, and applied more force to his hands. Black smoke was pouring out of Mr. Si's body, but he still said with a forced smile: "If you don't believe it, just crush me to death.  We will know the result when the time comes!¡±

    These few words were spoken intermittently, and I couldn't breathe. But Duke Lai's expression changed after hearing this, and finally he threw Mr. Si on the ground and said coldly: "I will arrange to kill Gao Feng right now, but you guys  We have to take action too.¡±

    "Of course, I brought people here just to deal with Gao Feng!" Mr. Si said coldly.

    Duke Lai Guo stood there in a daze for a while, then finally let out a long sigh and said, "One wrong step, one wrong step after another. How did the Zhu family get to this point? I'm afraid the next step will be doomed!"

    Mr. Na Si, who was sitting on the ground, rubbed his neck with his hands. The black smoke that emerged had dissipated. His voice became more serious and he said: "There is a magic circle in the capital to suppress it, but it is not impossible to do things under the magic circle."  Hands and feet, having said that, if you do this well, sir, and God blesses you, your current glory and wealth will mean nothing, there will be even greater blessings waiting for you in the future!"

    Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State waved his hands impatiently and said in a cold voice: "I have arranged for someone to monitor Gao Feng. Just wait for the news."

    Mr. Si coughed a few times and stood up from the ground. Before he could speak, Duke Lai pointed at the ghost in the iron cage and said, "Get this thing away. Don't disturb the magic circle."

    At this time, the window paper was already a little white, and Mr. Si walked up to the iron cage with a smile. At this time, the green ghost in the iron cage was no longer the panicked woman just now. Instead, it was showing its teeth and claws in the iron cage, extremely fierce, and then from time to time  She turned into a beautiful and seductive woman, smiling charmingly there.

    Mr. Si slowly walked to the iron cage. The green ghost was very afraid of the frail middle-aged man in black robe. When he saw him coming, he shrank back from the cage in fear. Mr. Si had a look on his face.  With a smile on his face, he flipped his fingers and a black wooden sign appeared. It was about the size of a palm, with strange patterns painted on it with vermilion paint.

    Mr. Si muttered words, the wooden sign trembled, and the body of the cyan ghost in the iron cage began to transform, gradually turning into black smoke and smoke, floating out along the iron cage railings, and being completely absorbed by the wooden sign.

    The green ghost that the woman turned into turned into smoke and was absorbed by Mr. Si's wooden sign. At this moment, Gao Feng had just entered the house.

    Because I left the Demon-Suppressing Division martial arts arena very early, and I was spied on by someone on the way.To follow him, Gao Feng deliberately took an extra detour in order to lure out the enemies on the way, but the person monitoring him was very vigilant and never showed up.  In the end, Gao Feng could only return home.  (To be continued)

    s

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 274: Had to leave the city

    After entering the courtyard, Gao Feng felt a little surprised. His movements were very light and naturally he would not disturb other people in Fengtianfang. However, since Yuexiang lived here, Gao Feng would take the initiative to say hello to Yuexiang when he came back, because Yuexiang's  Due to her identity, she also needs sleep. In the dark night when Gao Feng is not around, Yuexiang is usually practicing.

    Although he was puzzled, Gao Feng walked towards the house. After taking a step, he suddenly heard a moan in the house. Gao Feng was startled.

    He could naturally tell that the moan had nothing to do with Fengyue, but pain, and it was a sound made because he could not suppress the pain. What happened?

    Gao Feng quickened his pace and hurriedly opened the door. When he opened the door, he saw Yuexiang half-kneeling there with her hands on the ground, a look on her face that was trying to endure the pain. Gao Feng was stunned before he could ask a question, because now Yuexiang  The smell of Xiang was not weak and sick, but very strong. Gao Feng had felt it before when Yuexiang advanced.

    Seeing Gao Feng come in, Yuexiang gritted her teeth in pain and said, "Your Majesty, Yuexiang is guilty!"

    "What's wrong at this time! What happened?" Gao Feng reprimanded impatiently, stepped forward and held Yuexiang's hand. He could feel Yuexiang's power swelling outwards, and Yuexiang was obviously suppressing it.  With this momentum, after Gao Feng held Yuexiang's hand, he tried to draw out Yuexiang's power and suppress it.

    His power far exceeds Yuexiang's level, not to mention his exquisite control. But after trying it, Gao Feng found that he could suppress it temporarily but did not stop it.

    "Your Majesty, when I saw the Qiongshi in my hand, I couldn't help but eat one. But the Qiongshi contains too much real energy, and I can't absorb it all. I will advance soon." Yuexiang continued intermittently.  said.

    Gao Feng can only replenish part of his strength by eating a Qiongshi now, but Yuexiang will advance directly after taking it. This is the difference in strength.

    "Advancing is a good thing, why are you holding back?" Gao Feng asked in surprise.  A wry smile appeared on Yuexiang's face, and she said with support: "Your Majesty, I can only transform into a prototype and advance. When the demonic aura reaches the sky, it will inevitably cause chaos in the capital, and it will cause trouble for Your Majesty!"

    No wonder Yuexiang said that she was guilty.  Gao Feng frowned and said, "I'll take you out of the city."

    It is impossible to transform inside the city, and the evil spirit is permeated. It is suppressed and monitored by the "vast and pure heaven and earth". Naturally, there is no such problem when leaving the city.

    Unexpectedly, Yuexiang grabbed Gao Feng's hand and said eagerly: "Your Majesty, you can't leave the city. It's too dangerous for you to leave the city Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Gao Feng. Gao Feng had already  She picked her up and walked outside, saying, "Can you bear it?  If there are any obstacles when advancing.  It will be very harmful to your practice and body!  "

    Advancement is an irreversible level. If it is forcibly stopped, the serious harm will actually be minor. Death by body explosion is not uncommon. Gao Feng has heard it many times in legends.  However, after chatting with the people at the Taoist Temple a few times, I also know that this is a critical moment for monks to advance, and they cannot be careless under any circumstances.

    Yuexiang was stunned for a long time. Gao Feng had already carried her to the stable. Only then did she realize that Gao Feng wanted to take her out of the city on horseback. Yuexiang choked up a few times.  He couldn't help crying, and cried intermittently in a low voice: "How can I let Your Majesty do this with my humble body Ever since he went to Tianzhu Gorge, Gao Feng also kept tent equipment at home for going out of the city.  , in case of emergency, he put Yuexiang on the haystack aside, arranged the utensils there, and tied them to the black horse to prevent them. When he heard Yuexiang's grateful words, Gao Feng directly interrupted again, while arranging  He said: "Few practitioners can bear it after seeing Qiong Shi. You have nothing to blame yourself for, let alone you, even if it is Gao Feng originally wanted to tell the story about how Deng Tianshi was convinced by Qiong Shi.  Come on, but after thinking about it, I still didn¡¯t say it.

    The black horse was obviously very bored in the stable. As soon as Gao Feng let him out, he became very excited and neighed non-stop. Yuexiang seemed to have remembered a lot. He took out the fragments of Qiongshi's shell from his arms and spread them out.  In the palm of your hand.

    As soon as he saw the fragments of Qiongshi's shell, Black Horse's excitement suddenly doubled several times, and he rushed over to eat it. Although Black Horse's momentum was strong, he couldn't move after being pulled by Gao Feng, and he kept carrying the utensil on his back.

    Canvas tents and the like are actually not for Gao Feng, but to wrap up the human-shaped Yuexiang. Poor people usually walk when women go out of the city, while rich people take cars and sedans. For Yuexiang in this state, the faster she leaves the city, the better.  Well, obviously it was too late. It was too weird to carry a woman on a horse in broad daylight, so some cover was needed.

    Gao Feng quickly wrapped the moon scent and placed it on the front of the black horse's saddle. Then he jumped on the horse and shouted: "The faster you run out of the city, the sooner you can eat the shell. Don't hit passers-by!"

    The black horse was extremely excited after seeing the fragments of Qiongshi. It could understand Gao Feng¡¯s words. Gao FengWith a shake of the reins, the black horse bolted out like an arrow.

    It is indeed a heterogeneous black horse. It can run much faster than ordinary horses and is extremely flexible. When pedestrians see such a fast horse running towards them, some people are often too scared to avoid it. However, the black horse can also change direction while traveling at high speed. It is a person.  None were hit.

    When they arrived at the city gate, they stopped. After looking at Gao Feng's waistband, the guard guard didn't check or ask. He just let him go politely. Naturally, he didn't find Yuexiang curled up in the pile of luggage. He was also a black horse mutant with far greater power.  It is better than ordinary horses, carrying a bunch of luggage and two people without feeling tired at all.

    Yuexiang's face was flushed, and her strength was overflowing uncontrollably. It was obvious that she couldn't hold it back. Gao Feng did not dare to delay. What surprised him was that there were actually people spying on him and following him in broad daylight.  The people and the people at night are obviously the same.

    But saving people was more important now, and he no longer cared about following or not. After Gao Feng left the capital on horseback, he galloped toward Tennoji Temple.

    Gao Feng is not familiar with many areas near the capital. There are enough open spaces and few people, that is, the Tianwang Temple where the opponent's stone and wood are made is empty. It is also the place where Taoist Xuanlie made a fight with him and was ambushed by Gao Tianhe.

    As soon as he left the city, Gao Feng realized how fast the black horse was running. It was actually more than twice as fast as when he was in the city. The sound of hooves joined together and rushed to the destination like the wind.

    At this time, the Duke of Lai, Zhu Zhengrui, had not gone to rest yet. He was just sitting blankly on the chair in the main hall, not knowing what he was thinking, while Mr. Si was reading with a book, both of them had sullen faces.

    At this moment, someone hurried in from outside. The man who ran in crossed the steps and railings all the way, as if flying low to the ground. Although it was dawn and the light in the yard was very good, the figure of the man who ran in was still there.  It's very light, like blue smoke, and can't be seen clearly at all.

    The guards inside and outside seemed to know who this person was, and no one stepped forward to stop him. They watched this person directly enter the main hall of Lai Guogong.

    As soon as the man entered the hall, his smoky figure turned into reality. He knelt down and said hurriedly: "My lord, Gao Feng is out of the city!"

    Hearing the news, the room became quiet for a while, and then both Lai Guogong and Mr. Na Si changed their expressions and stood up. Lai Guogong Zhu Zhengrui even asked in disbelief: "Did you read that correctly?"

    "My lord, it's absolutely true. Not long after Gao Feng returned to the house, he left in a hurry on horseback, heading to the south of the city. When I came back to report the news, Director Jiang had already followed him with his precious phantom!" The man knelt on the ground and spoke.  answer.

    Duke Lai Guo walked back and forth in the house for a few steps, then turned around and asked, "Could it be a trap?"

    The man on the ground paused for a moment and then replied: "My subordinates followed me all the way and no one else followed me. Director Jiang's Noble Phantasm is a flying bird. If there is an ambush, the news will be sent back as soon as possible."

    However, Duke Lai Guo's question was not about the man kneeling on the ground, but Mr. Si. Mr. Si thought for a while and then said: "God has blessed Gao Feng to leave the city by himself. This opportunity is once in a lifetime, Mr. Si."  Don't let it go, I will call for people to prepare now, sir, don't hold back this time, put all your family's wealth on it!"

    Duke Lai Guo nodded sullenly and said in a cold voice: "All the Wuying Thorn people are dispatched. I will arrange the people right now!"

    The black horse ran about three miles out of the capital city gate. Because Gao Feng went out early in the morning, there were not many people near the city gate. After walking three miles along the official road, there were no pedestrians on the road. Gao Feng got off his horse and hugged Yuexiang.  In his arms, he said: "You can find it yourself, I'll go first!"

    He said this to the dark horse. Although the dark horse was fast, it was still far behind Gao Feng's running speed, but Yuexiang could no longer hold on.

    The Tennoji Temple is far away from the capital, but Gao Feng ran here very quickly, and he arrived in an instant. The Tennoji Temple is now in ruins, covered with snow, with dead branches of vegetation sticking out from time to time.

    This place was originally an empty place for stacking stones and wood. The fierce battle between Gao Feng and Xuan Lie turned this place upside down. Others thought it was a troublesome place that would attract thieves. No one dared to continue to store it here, so it became  Such a wasteland.

    It was convenient for Gao Feng to be so deserted and deserted. He didn't have to worry about anyone seeing Yue Xiang's transformation and advancement. After Gao Feng placed Yue Xiang on the ground, he slightly suppressed Yue Xiang's power and the red fox Yue Xiang's sanity.  He also woke up a little, looked at Gao Feng with a red face and said: "Your Majesty, please turn around!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment before he realized that there was a difference between men and women. He quickly turned around and heard the rustling sound of reaching out, and his clothes were already falling to the ground one by one.

    As soon as the sound of undressing stopped, Gao Feng immediately felt an explosion of breath, Yuexiang's breath??It has always been suppressed and covered up very well, but now it seems to be exploding, with each moment increasing rapidly compared to the last moment.

    The aura of a human being and the aura of a demon are completely different types. Gao Feng can clearly tell that the aura of the red fox Yuexiang behind him is the aura of a demon. Gao Feng can also feel that this aura is very pure.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 275: Have to fight

    Gao Feng could hear the breathing of Red Fox Yuexiang becoming stable from the initial chaos, but suddenly, Gao Feng felt something strange, but this strangeness did not come from behind, but from the sky.

    As soon as he raised his head, he saw the swallow hovering in the sky. Gao Feng sneered on his face. With a shake of his hand, the dragon-binding rope flew out quickly. The swallow wanted to dodge, but how could it escape the speed of the dragon-binding rope?  He was tied up in mid-air for an explanation, and was dragged backwards into Gao Feng's hands.

    The swallow is made of wood, and there is a snow-silver wire inlay on the top of the swallow's head. Gao Feng once saw this thing in Tianzhu Mountain, but it was a wooden sparrow at that time. This is the so-called "Tianmu".

    He didn't know who was spying on him, but he actually took out this thing and used it. Gao Feng squeezed the wooden swallow into pieces with a little extra force, turned around and said, "Yuexiang, I'm afraid it's not very safe here I wanted to  He said that someone was watching here, and we had better move away, but when he looked back, he stopped mid-sentence. At this time, Yuexiang didn't look like he could move. His clothes were scattered aside, and the red fox's body was already gone.  It's hard to see clearly, but the red fox's body is surrounded by thick white gas.

    With Gao Feng's eyesight, there is no way to see clearly what is in the white air, but Gao Feng can clearly feel that the power of Yuexiang in the white air is vibrating at a strange frequency. For Gao Feng, who is familiar with power,  In other words, this kind of fluctuation is like playing music.

    Obviously, Yuexiang is at the most critical moment and it is too late to transfer. Gao Feng took a few deep breaths and the look on his face became solemn.  As soon as he left the city, someone was blatantly watching him, and he would inevitably have to fight again.

    I want to fight!  Then fight!  Gao Feng had no fear in his heart. He was guarding the red fox Yuexiang there to see who would come next.

    ¡°Perhaps when the enemy arrives, Yuexiang has already completed the advancement, and it is possible that they will miss her by then. Gao Feng feels quite relaxed.  She turned around and sorted out the clothes scattered on the ground. After all, Yuexiang still had to wear them after she advanced.

    The woman was so attentive that she actually gathered the Qiongshi shell fragments into a small pile and placed them on top of her skirt.  While I was sorting things out, I heard the rapid sound of horse hooves behind me. This was not an enemy.

    Such a dense and rapid sound of horse hooves.  And it was coming from a horse, and it was only the heterogeneous black horse. Gao Feng turned around and saw the black horse staring at Qiongshi's shell, sticking out its tongue like a dog, and salivating. It was really funny.  .

    Gao Feng picked up the Qiongshi shell and put it in the palm of his hand, spread it out and handed it over directly. The black horse's tongue licked the palm of Gao Feng's hand and ate all the Qiongshi shell in his mouth.  Chewed it a few times and swallowed it.

    When the shell of Zhenyuan Qiongshi is not damaged, it looks like steel, but once it is broken, it is similar to the shell of pine nuts, which can be easily chewed by birds and animals.

    After Dark Horse ate it, his eyes narrowed in a very humane manner.  Gao Feng looked very comfortable. Gao Feng looked funny, but then he stopped laughing. The black horse's entire body underwent strange changes. Starting from the four hooves, a metallic luster began to spread upwards.  It spread to the whole body of the black horse, and the whole black horse stood frozen there.

    What happened?  Is there something wrong with eating?  Gao Feng was shocked, watching the black horse being wrapped in metallic light. In an instant, the black horse seemed to have turned into a horse sculpture made of steel, lifelike and constantly flashing with metallic luster.

    Could it be condensed into an iron horse?  Gao Feng was about to take action to save him, but he stopped because the luster on the black horse was flashing regularly, and the black horse's power also began to surge. Gao Feng had just felt these phenomena on the red fox Yuexiang, and Gao Feng suddenly thought  Got it, I really don¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.

    This is really a coincidence. Why, at this time, the dark horse has also advanced. The dark horse is a different species and can barely be regarded as a member of the demon clan. Now that it is stimulated by the power of the true energy Qiongshi shell, it has also begun to advance.

    The beast advanced to the demon clan. The advancement of the demon clan was a great blessing for them, but at this time, it caused trouble for Gao Feng. The two companions who needed to be taken care of could not move.

    Since it is a good thing to advance, but at this time, the enemy may come at any time, which means Gao Feng has to fight with these two standing still.

    Gao Feng has been lonely since he was a child. Both Dark Horse and Red Fox Yuexiang have been with him day and night for so long. Gao Feng will not let them go.

    As the sun rises, the area around Tennoji Temple also becomes brighter. The terrain here is very flat. The only obstacles are caused by the last battle. The upturned earth bags and scattered stones formed small hills.  , the place where Yuexiang and Black Horse were was the low-lying area in the center, Gao Feng stood on a high place and looked around.

    There is light rising in the sky in the direction of the capital, and it is flying rapidly towards this side. The enemy is really coming. Gao Feng stretched out his hand on the Qiankun SilverHe pressed the button and a piece of jade pendant fell into his hand. This was the life-saving jade pendant given to him by Deng Tianshi. He never wanted it back, but Gao Feng thought about it and stuffed the jade pendant back.

    It is true that crushing it can summon Deng Tianshi to come over, but Gao Feng is not sure about Deng Tianshi's attitude towards the demon clan. But he knows that the Taoists in the Taoist Academy often use the demon clan as materials to make medicine, so to be on the safe side, forget it.

    At this moment, there was a sudden darkness in the air, and Gao Feng subconsciously took a step back. He felt awe-inspiring in his heart. As the light dimmed, there was also a familiar aura of Gao Feng's, which was devilish energy!

    It turned out to be a demon. When Gao Feng looked up, he found that a cloud composed of black smoke suddenly appeared in mid-air. This cloud was blocking the direction of the sun.

    This black air mass was weird. Gao Feng opened his hands, and a silver bow appeared in his hands. He opened the bow and nocked an arrow, and quickly shot towards the black air mass. Countless silver lights rolled up!

    When there was no time to speak, a face appeared in the black air mass. This face was the pale face of a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man stared at Gao Feng with a serious look.

    A black air mass appeared in the sky several hundred feet away. Gao Feng saw a bow and an arrow drawn at the same time. The silver arrow was as fast as lightning and arrived in front of the black air mass in the blink of an eye.

    Gao Feng kept moving his hands together, and arrows kept pouring upwards. The moment the middle-aged man showed his head, the arrows were in front of him!

    But at the moment when the shot was about to hit, the black air mass exploded in mid-air, and the sky above Tennoji suddenly became dark.

    The black air mass exploded and did not form dark clouds. On a clear morning when the sun was rising, a little black air could not block the sunlight, but when the black air wandered around, it turned out to be so cloudy.

    What¡¯s even weirder is that the black air mass exploded and the silver arrow passed straight through. It didn¡¯t hit anyone, it was completely empty!

    Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart. He had never seen the middle-aged man who showed his face before, but his eyes, temperament, and aura felt very familiar to him. He was so similar to the three Dharma Masters.

    The damn devil actually followed this place. Gao Feng cursed in his heart. The area around Kongchang became dark. It was probably to run Jiuyoumen's spells. After several battles, Gao Feng could guess that in broad daylight, Jiuyoumen  Pylorus's spells will be restrained by sunlight, and the location cannot be too far from the capital. If the demonic energy is strong, the power of the capital will also feel it. In such a situation, methods must be used to shield it.

    In this darkness, the devil's activities are extremely convenient, and there are various ways to prevent them. Suddenly, as if from a very high place, or from the top of the black air, more than a dozen fist-sized black balls fell.

    This black ball did not fall at Gao Feng, but scattered around. The ground that was originally covered with snow also began to have streaks of black air surging, like black snakes.

    Gao Feng was distracted for a moment, and the black ball had already fallen to the ground. The black ball was getting bigger and bigger, and it hit the snow. Not only did the snowflakes fly, but the ground that was frozen hard in the winter was also smashed into pieces, and dust flew up.  .

    In this darkness, the dust that flew up did not fall immediately, but instead made the surroundings of Gao Feng even darker.

    "Damn it!" Gao Feng scolded angrily, turned his palms over, and slapped them to both sides. In an instant, his whole body was covered with golden light that was as solid as substance. With his palms dancing, a strong wind blew up on the ground, and the dust that had just been raised was blown away by this.  The strong wind blew in both directions!

    The dust blew away, only to see four heavily armored warriors rushing towards them with weapons in hand.  These warriors were surrounded by black smoke, and their figures were very blurry in the dim light, but Gao Feng still recognized them at first sight. They were actually Jiuyou Black Armor. They were really everywhere!

    Gao Feng was empty-handed at this time, but the opponent was holding a long knife and axe. There was a black light flashing on the knife and axe. Gao Feng even saw dense black runes on the top of the "dim". At this moment,  The black air swimming on the ground suddenly rushed towards Gao Feng.

    Although the swimming black air was burned away by the golden light on Gao Feng's body, the black air continued to wrap around like a snake. The speed of wrapping finally exceeded the speed of burning away. Gao Feng's legs seemed to be tightened by ropes.  It's so tight that I can't move.

    There are not only those four Jiuyou black armors around, there are black armored warriors emerging from the place where the black ball landed just now. Only two eyes are exposed under their thick armor, and they are murderous. At this time, the black armored warriors are looking at  More like a monster than a human.

    Every black-armored warrior's eyes revealed a blazing light. Gao Feng has been completely controlled. The Demon Lord has given orders. Killing Gao Feng will result in heavy rewards and blessings. Now these benefits are right in front of you!

    Gao Feng just raised his hands. At this moment, the four Jiuyou Black Armor rushing towards him saw light patterns emerging on Gao Feng's hands. At this moment, it looked like they were wearing gloves. Everyone  speed? didn't slow down, still pounced forward.

    The black energy lingering around Jiuyou's black armor collided with the golden light emitted by Gao Feng, and both dissipated. However, the golden light of the God-Suppressing Technique had no effect on the thick armor, and it was in front of him  ¡­To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 276: Devastated

    Gao Feng's power surged out.  ([] ), "Destroying the dead" was also activated, and blazing flames, swirling electric light, swirling moonlight, and pure power all spewed out.

    The flame was almost completely white. The armor of Jiuyou Black Armor began to melt in the high temperature of the flame. The electric light was like a net, completely wrapping the person in it. The pain of being cut into pieces hit him at the same time, which represented the extreme sealing.  The starlight and moon disk cut the target into pieces, and in the end, the pure power completely scattered the debris and ashes!

    With one blow, the Jiuyou Black Armor shrouded in the devastating range was turned into powder. I didn¡¯t expect that Gao Feng¡¯s raised hand would have such power!

    The Jiuyou Heijia who were about to gather around them were all subconsciously stunned. They were powerful warriors, and they were not afraid of death. However, when they stepped forward and did nothing, they were turned into ashes by the opponent. In such a battle, they would also have to fight.  be terrified.

    Gao Feng twisted his body, and the golden light on his body suddenly turned into golden flames. The layers of black energy that bound him were instantly turned into nothingness. Gao Feng shook his arms, and the golden blades in his hands suddenly lengthened.  , turned into two light whips more than three feet long, he laughed, waved the light whip, and struck the enemies on both sides!

    The light whip was reaching its peak, and the two Jiuyou warriors at the target subconsciously dodged to one side, but the light whip suddenly lengthened, shrouding them in it, and when it was drawn down, it was as if a sharp blade had cut through grease, without any trace.  The obstruction directly cut the person in half!  Gao Feng's arms shook again, and the tip of his whip moved wildly, directly turning the man who had been cut in half into pieces!

    Who would have thought that Gao Feng had such a method.  This area is shrouded in extremely sharp light whips.  There is no way to hide, no way to stop.  This Jiuyou Black Armor is a powerful warrior after all. If he can't hide and escape, he will fight to the death. Everyone roared and rushed towards Gao Feng!

    Someone is going to die!  But there are also people who will approach Gao Feng, who always has a smile on his face.  His body turned on the spot, and the light whip in his hand kept expanding and contracting, smashing the approaching black armors to pieces!

    In the blink of an eye, ten people had died in Gao Feng¡¯s hands.

    The dragon-binding rope flew upwards quickly, but was also bounced away quickly. Gao Feng pointed his fingers together and crossed his hands in front of him. Two round moonlight hangings suddenly appeared. Driven by his luck, the full moon's brilliance flew rapidly.  Shoot towards the black energy!

    With Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight, he could see that the ink-like black disk was no longer the sky, but another world. Although that world was still dark, Gao Feng could not see anything clearly.

    The two rounds of full moon brilliance seemed to have cut something a few feet away from the black disk, but the extreme sharpness could cut through anything. In a blink of an eye, they were in front of the black disk, and the full moon brilliance touched the black disk,  The brilliance shattered, and the rich black color kept shaking there.

    There seemed to be something shrieking sharply in the void, and the rich black color actually shattered in mid-air. Gao Feng did not dare to relax at all, because he knew that the black color did not break because of his attack!

    Sure enough, the black disk broke into five pieces in mid-air, and these five pieces shot towards the five black armors on the ground!

    At the moment of fragmentation, a middle-aged man in black robes appeared in the darkness in mid-air. The spell had just been completed. Even the middle-aged man's cultivation was unable to keep his whereabouts hidden.

    Gao Feng was waiting for this moment. With a thought in his mind, he activated his strength. The light wings of Gao Feng's hand had already spread out. He rose into the sky and rushed towards the black-robed demon disciple.

    No one thought that Gao Feng could fly, and neither did the middle-aged man in black robe in mid-air. When he saw Gao Feng suddenly flying, he had a look of horror on his face and shouted angrily: "It's even stronger than they said!"

    The golden blade in Gao Feng's hand had appeared, and the middle-aged man saw no way to hide. At this moment, a black light suddenly flashed on the middle-aged man's body, and the black light formed a lifelike crocodile with horns and bull's eyes behind him.  Gao Feng's golden blade stabbed the monster's head in his mouth. The head of the monster, which was large enough to be more than ten feet tall, suddenly opened its eyes. A fierce aura filled the air. Gao Feng suddenly felt a huge force coming towards him, and then came  There is also panic and fear!

    However, Gao Feng's arm still waved out resolutely. The monster's head appeared, and the man in black robe spurted out a mouthful of black blood, but his figure began to disappear rapidly, but Gao Feng's movements were too fast, and the sharp  The blade swung down, and the middle-aged left arm was cut off directly!

    But Gao Feng was also directly hit by the power gushing out from the monster's head. Gao Feng fell rapidly from mid-air. The monster's head seemed to be alive. Greedy eyes flashed in the bull's eyes. The phantom of the head quickly chased Gao Feng.  When he came down, he opened his bloody mouth, revealing the fangs and long tongue inside, and it looked like he was going to devour Gao Feng!

    "Broken!" The illusion of the monster's head is about to touch Gao FengAt the same time, Gao Feng exhaled loudly, his tongue exploded with spring thunder, and a huge rune in his mouth came upward to greet him, it was the Demon Breaking Roar!

    Seeing the mighty runes, the phantom of the monster's head actually showed a look of fear, and when it touched the runes, it disappeared without a trace!

    The demon-breaking roar actually made Gao Feng fall faster. Even the flapping wings of the "Sky Sky Armor" could not slow down the speed. Gao Feng simply fell heavily to the ground.

    The soil on the ground was frozen as hard as iron stone in winter, but Gao Feng still made a big hole out of it, but Gao Feng was not injured and jumped out immediately.

    Nothing came out of the black air disk in mid-air, but it split into five pieces and fell on the bodies of five Jiuyou black armors. Gao Feng had just soared into the sky, and the bodies of these black armors had already  A change has occurred, and the change is already complete.

    The first thing Gao Feng did when he jumped out of the pit was not to fight, but to throw out the pendant on the dragon rope on his wrist. The bull-headed warrior and the silver-armored knight escorted him in front of the black horse and the red fox. The four sword and shield soldiers came again.  It's on the outside, while Jian Ji is on the inside with her bow and arrow!

    With just a moment of change, Gao Feng found that he had to concentrate on fighting and could no longer care about the red fox and the dark horse!

    I don¡¯t know why, but after the black energy came down, the darkness in the field became more intense, and my vision began to be affected.

    The five Jiuyou Black Armor standing in the distance are no longer in the shape of heavy armored warriors. Their shapes have changed. Each one is wrapped in black air, and only the general shape can be seen.

    Their bodies have become much larger. Two of them have become three feet tall, but their shapes are like giant toads, with eyes flashing with light. The other two have become eight arms, with heads above their heads.  There are giant apes with three eyes. Their open arms are even bigger than that of a toad. The three eyes of the giant ape are flashing with evil red light. The eight giant palms hold blood, poisonous gas and black light. The most rustic one is holding  Holding two big swords, the big swords were also made of black energy.

    The man standing directly opposite Gao Feng was still in human form, nearly four feet tall. His ears became pointed, like dog ears. There were two horns standing high on his head, and the color in his eyes turned turbid blue.  Color, there are huge bat wings spread out behind him, and he seems to be holding a halberd in his hand.

    Monster!  Jiuyoumen's tactics are quite similar. They always set up an environment like a barrier, which can block the sun during the day, and strengthen their strength and weaken the enemy at night. In this environment, they can also summon monsters!

    There was a "swish" sound, and there was a sudden whistling sound in mid-air. A blood-red flesh pillar shot out from one side of Gao Feng's body, shooting directly through a big hole in the ground, and then quickly retracted!

    Gao Feng laughed dumbly. What he shot just now was the giant toad's tongue. He dodged one, and the other giant tongue shot out quickly. With such speed and power, even steel couldn't stop it. Gao Feng couldn't dodge.  Avoiding it, his hands slid rapidly in front of him, and the giant toad that shot out its long tongue suddenly hissed. Gao Feng's hand movement caused the tongue to be cut into pieces!

    At this time, the black air on the ground was like black water. The entire ground seemed to be a quagmire that had been soaked in water for a long time. Every step he took was sinking into the mud, and he had to work hard to pull it out. This black air kept pouring towards Gao Feng.  He was constantly burned into nothingness by the golden light on Gao Feng's body!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 277 Green Ghost

    One of the two giant toads was severely injured. Their next actions were to open their mouths and spit out thick black gas with a "wow" sound.

    The gas was thick black with a green tint, and the smell was extremely fishy. When the poisonous gas was sprayed out, even the black gas on the ground seemed to be affected. The black gas quickly enveloped Gao Feng, but this was not caused by the giant toad's attack.  At the end, with two shouts of "croak, croak", the two giant creatures just pounced forward!

    The giant object, which is more than three feet high, makes a roaring sound when it flutters, like two heavy hammers.

    "What's the use!" Gao Feng shouted loudly, gathered all his strength, and punched with luck, just blasting out!

    Gao Feng¡¯s fist was probably not as big as that toad¡¯s toe, but with this punch, the black energy around Gao Feng was driven by the strong wind, and he punched forward with huge force!

    With a muffled sound of "bang", the giant toad that rushed towards him was directly punched through by Gao Feng's punch in mid-air. The golden power quickly spread to the giant toad's body, causing its body to begin to burn and incinerate.

    The one on the other side was hit by dense silver arrows midway through the attack. It screamed miserably in the air and was about to fall. Gao Feng's bull-headed warrior jumped out with a roar, holding the wolf-toothed club in his hand.  He waved hard and knocked the toad away. He heard a muffled "bang" sound and landed heavily. Then there was no movement. It was obviously over.

    The two eight-armed orangutans waved their arms repeatedly, and black light, poisonous gas, and blood light were all thrown at them. The things thrown from the hands of the two orangutans were simply a collection of all evil, no matter what was touched.  It will turn ordinary people into a puddle of smelly water.

    The monsters also noticed that Gao Feng never left that position, and noticed that Yuexiang and Heima were heavily guarded. Most of the spells thrown by the orangutan monsters hit this side.

    Gao Feng's strength suddenly released, and his figure suddenly disappeared from the place. An eight-armed giant ape found the target suddenly appeared beside him. The enemy target was just above his knees and it seemed that he could be eliminated immediately.  The big knife in the giant ape's hand was slashing at Gao Feng!  But the movement froze instantly, and a golden blade appeared in Gao Feng's hand, swinging it rapidly.  The huge monster in front of him had no ability to resist in front of this sharp blade, and was directly cut into pieces.

    Another orangutan monster roared loudly, and the light wings on Gao Feng's back spread out.  Rushing towards it rapidly, under Gao Feng's speed, they had no ability to react at all.

    With Gao Feng's current strength, he activated the "Shangtian Armor" with all his strength. The light wings spread out, and the speed was really unparalleled. But before he reached the other orangutan monster, he felt something in his heart. Looking back, he saw the hand holding  The euphorbia monster was already chasing after it with its wings flapping.  The halberd in the monster's hand has already been charged up and thrust out, aiming at Gao Feng's vital point. This monster is so fast!

    Just as Gao Feng was about to change direction, the monster's blue eyes flashed, and Gao Feng felt that the golden light on his body dimmed.  The speed was immediately restrained, and the big halberd stabbed down directly. This was the first time I saw this kind of thing when encountering so many monsters. It was not only the combination of magic and hand-to-hand combat, but also such superb combat skills!

    The orangutan monster he was about to pounce on seemed to have seen the dangerous situation here.  He threw out the spells in his hand one after another, and rushed towards him roaring, waving the sword with both arms, trying to form a pincer attack!

    Between the lightning and flint, Gao Feng turned around in mid-air, exerted force with both hands, and activated the power of the Noble Phantasm. Countless flames, lightning, and sharp edges surged out. The area more than ten feet in front of him was completely covered in an instant.  The humanoid monster using the halberd reacted equally quickly. In a hurry, it flapped its bat wings and retreated suddenly!

    Gao Feng flapped his wings and turned again in mid-air. The dragon-binding rope in his hand quickly flew out, tightly binding the charging giant ape monster. He swung it backwards. The giant ape monster had huge power and huge body.  Facing Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope and huge power, there was no resistance at all. He was thrown away directly. The direction in which he was thrown away was exactly where the red fox and the black horse had advanced to change!

    The giant ape rolled and roared in mid-air. Before it could fall, suddenly arrows rained down from below. The entire body of the giant ape monster seemed to have turned into a hedgehog with silver thorns, and the roar turned into a shrill scream.  During the process, the silver-armored knight jumped up in the air, slashed with the long knife in his hand, and the man immediately fell down, while the giant ape monster had been cut into eight pieces.

    The knight in silver armor was very graceful. After landing, he already sheathed his sword. The eight large pieces of flesh and blood fell down, and the arms attached to each piece seemed to be still able to move!

    At this moment, the sword and shield soldiers also jumped up, their shields smashed the flesh and blood, and the big knives in their hands flew, cutting the pieces of flesh and blood into even finer pieces.

    In the blink of an eye, the giant ape monster was completely turned into pieces, and not a single bit fell on Yuexiang and Heima.

    But there is a difference. The enemies killed by Gao Feng, the golden light incinerates the demonic monsters, completely turning them into nothingness, andThose who were killed around them, their broken limbs, broken arms and flesh and blood fell into the black energy, but it made the black energy become more intense.

    At this time, the battlefield seemed like an asphalt lake in the dark night. The rich black tide in the lake was constantly surging, rushing towards the enemies who did not belong to this battlefield. However, the guards of the sword and shield soldiers were tight and tight, and the arrows of the Arrow Queen were threatening everyone.  Not too much trouble yet!

    Gao Feng turned around and threw out the giant ape monster. When he turned around again, the great halberd was already in front of him. It stabbed rapidly in the air and transformed into countless sharp spear points. The vital points of Gao Feng's body were already shrouded in it. The monster shouted again,  The thick black air below immediately surged up and was contaminated by Gao Feng's light wings. Although it burned out quickly, it still slowed down Gao Feng's speed.

    But Gao Feng did not continue to retreat. He retracted his wings directly and stopped in place. The monster didn't know why Gao Feng suddenly stopped, but the countless spear tips it transformed quickly formed a pose. The most simple and direct  , the spear tip and curved blade of the euphorbia were flashing with black light, and they stabbed Gao Feng!

    The golden blade in Gao Feng's hand has been stretched out, and a sword is swung out. It is the peerless sword of Mr. Rui, the sword master on the Fairy Mountain!

    A sword was swung out, and even though the surrounding space was like night, the brilliance of the sword was instantly brilliant!

    The golden blade condensed into sword energy and sword brilliance, like a raging wave in the sea, rolling up. After seeing Gao Feng's sword, the two-winged ghost using the halberd slowed down for a moment, seeming to be stunned by this dazzling and dreamy sword.  , and then he was swallowed up by this brilliant brilliance and disappeared without a trace!

    After Gao Feng swung his sword, there were no monsters in the field. Only the dimmed darkness continued to fill the air. Gao Feng didn't think much of the giant toad and the eight-armed giant ape, but the one holding the big halberd  The monster gave Gao Feng a strange feeling. This monster was not a crazy and evil monster, but more like a warrior.

    The black air on the ground is still as thick as asphalt, but the black air around and above is very light. You can see the situation further away, and you can also see that it is still a sunny day in the distance. But strangely,  The middle-aged man in black robe whose arm was cut off was unknown.

    Gao Feng concentrated his mind and watched, but still found nothing. Gao Feng was not willing to waste time on this. The light wings spread out behind his back, and his whole person suddenly flew up. He was suspended in mid-air in the center of the dim area. He opened his arms and the golden color on his body  The light blooms!

    The power of gathering the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique can make the golden light condense like a physical armor, but it can simply shine brightly in all directions. Gao Feng is now like a little sun, with all the power in his body spread out as much as possible.

    The solid black air on the ground was surging crazily, but golden flames still appeared on the surface, which were burned away bit by bit, and the darkness floating in the air also faded bit by bit.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt the fluctuation of mana. The black energy on the ground suddenly turned into countless spikes and surged upward. Gao Feng exerted force again, and the spikes formed by the black energy dissipated halfway. Behind Gao Feng,  Countless black energy gathered and rose suddenly, as if there were huge waves rolling in the sea, but it suddenly stopped halfway up.

    The black air on the ground has become thinner and thinner, from the thick liquid just now to smoke and cloud. If this continues for a while, all the darkness will be eliminated by Gao Feng.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt something in his heart. He looked up and saw that the sky had indeed changed. He finally understood the shape of the darkness. It turned out that there was a hemispherical dome above. It had always been light black, but now it was a little different.  A lot of black energy gathered in the direction away from Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng saw the lightning flashing around his body and had already rushed towards him, but the black energy gathered and condensed faster. What surprised Gao Feng even more was that the black energy condensed and gathered and did not turn into the middle-aged man in black robe.  Instead, a drop of black water fell from the condensation, falling on the black air on the ground at an extremely fast speed.

    The black air condensed like the surface of a lake. This drop of black water fell, the ripples spread, and then a cyan ghost flashed out of thin air!

    The ghost was roughly in human form, and it was very afraid of the light on Gao Feng's body. But what Gao Feng was curious about was whether the ghost could transform into the image of a beautiful woman, and this was not an illusion, but a real existence.

    The ghost curled up and retreated, but the black energy in the entire dim area gathered crazily towards the cyan ghost.

    Not far away, Gao Feng could clearly feel that the power of the cyan ghost was growing rapidly. At this time, the ghost's appearance could no longer be seen as cyan, and its whole body was wrapped in black energy, but this kind of ghost was different from the Jiuyou Black Armor just now.  The changes are different. This cyan ghost is absorbing the black energy. If we want to use an analogy, this ghost seems to be advancing!

    How come there are so many advanced levels in this small area? Red fox and black horse, what kind of fun are these cyan ghosts here to join in the fun!

    But anyone can see that the falling cyan ghostIt was used as a last resort. Gao Feng would not let the opponent complete the advancement, and moved forward with lightning flash.

    Although the power of this ghost is growing, it is really insignificant to Gao Feng now To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 278 Invisible

    Gao Feng just moved when he heard a whistling sound beside him. This was the sound of Jian Ji shooting an arrow, but the direction of the arrow was towards Gao Feng himself. What was going on? Gao Feng hurriedly  Turning around and looking back, it was just as he felt, a silver arrow was shooting towards him rapidly!

    When he turned sideways, he felt something was wrong. If he had followed Jian Ji's magical shooting, the arrow should have arrived long ago. Why hasn't it hit yet? There was something strange when he turned sideways, but something was moving rapidly in the void around him.  sports.

    Because the cyan ghost is constantly absorbing darkness and black energy, this area has become brighter and brighter, and the snow and ground are exposed under the feet. There are no monsters around, but in this empty void, there are  What a sudden and rapid movement!

    With the rapid movement and the sound of wind, Gao Feng's keen senses instantly determined the position and shape of the opponent. His first reaction was the invisible killer he had seen in the city!

    It turned out that Jian Ji's arrow was not a sneak attack, but a cover. Gao Feng turned around in mid-air and took action with one of the six divine-suppressing moves. He suddenly grabbed the invisible killer's head. The killer didn't expect to be discovered. He was so surprised that his reaction was slow.  Gao Feng grabbed his forehead and lifted it up, and was shot by a silver arrow.

    The silver arrow hit him, and the killer's body twisted violently, revealing his figure in mid-air. Gao Feng was not interested in seeing his whole face. The destructive treasure in his palm was used, and the flames and lightning were spitting out, and he directly bullied this person in front of him.  The assassin was reduced to crumbs and ashes.

    Just when he made a move, Gao Feng suddenly became alert, the Sky Armor suddenly appeared, and his whole body suddenly lifted up.  But he was half a step too late when a transparent dagger stabbed towards his left ribs.  But Gao Feng rose and changed direction, and the Xiangtian Armor appeared again.  The dagger drew across the armor made of golden light, and an extremely harsh sound sounded.

    Before the person was hovering in the air, he saw black air exploding in the air in front of him. A five-foot-tall black skull condensed in mid-air and flew towards him rapidly. The skull opened its mouth in mid-air.  It was filled with black air.  Can't see the depth clearly.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng roared angrily, and the demon-breaking roar exploded out, colliding with the skull, and the two phases dissipated.  Huge force exploded in mid-air, and Gao Feng was pushed backwards rapidly.

    At this moment, Gao Feng seemed to hear the lion's roar. The next moment, Gao Feng realized that the lion's roar was not ringing in his ears, but ringing in his spirit. There was danger!

    The wings of light flapped in mid-air, and the man turned around again in mid-air. There was a huge lion behind him.  The lion's eyes alone are bigger than Gao Feng's. What is this?  Gao Feng was shocked, and suddenly discovered that the lion was not a real thing, just an image. However, the power of the illusion was as real as real. Gao Feng could clearly feel it. He instinctively realized that the danger was approaching and crossed his arms in front of him.  , the Xiangtian armor where the body emerged began to thicken and glow.

    "Dang" sound.  With a loud bang, a copper hammer with a diameter of three feet flew quickly and hit Gao Feng's breastplate heavily, knocking Gao Feng's entire body down!

    It was such a huge force. The moment he was hit, Gao Feng felt as if his whole body had been smashed. All his bones seemed to be broken. He lost control and fell downwards.

    When he was about to land, his body had been stabbed and cut countless times, but Gao Feng used the infuriating energy of the God-Suppressing Art to completely cover his body and block these attacks.

    When he was attacked when he landed, Gao Feng knew the location of the attacker, but could not see his presence. He wanted to fight back, but the damage caused by the copper hammer was too great, so he could only use his strength to do the most clumsy way.  defense, but it was too late to counterattack.

    Gao Feng landed, and a deep pit was made on the ground. Gao Feng breathed quickly and recovered a little. Before he could jump up from the pit, he saw the big copper hammer hitting Gao Feng again.  Ground into a pulp in this deep pit!  There was no way to retreat, so Gao Feng roared and backed away. His back hit the edge of the pit hard, and the pit suddenly expanded. Gao Feng took advantage of the expansion of space and dodged backwards.

    Such a big copper hammer, with such rapid momentum, it was able to change direction without hitting it. It circled around a millimeter away from the bottom of the pit and hit Gao Feng, who was dodging!

    Gao Feng recovered a little by falling down and leaning on him. He tiptoed a little, unfolded his light wings behind him, and flew directly into the air from the pit.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he flew out of the pit, he felt someone rushing towards him in the void beside him. The golden blade in Gao Feng's hand quickly slashed in that direction. A blood line appeared out of thin air, and then an assassin was cut into pieces.  A few paragraphs later, it wasn't this one person who attacked, there were two other people, but these two people directly hugged Gao Feng!

    The copper hammer under him was already charging forward. Gao Feng hadn't even adjusted his movements to meet the enemy. He ignored it and slashed downwards with both palms. With the backlash of power, his light wings waved, and his whole body moved rapidly.  As it rises, the copper hammer seems to be alive.Follow up quickly.

    Gao Feng was faster. He distanced himself from the copper hammer and suddenly opened his arms in mid-air. His strength suddenly released. The killer holding Gao Feng couldn't resist and was ejected directly. Gao Feng's hands  Putting them together, a thick light whip appeared in his hand. Gao Feng roared angrily, and the light whip slammed down to meet the copper hammer!

    Inexplicably, at this moment, the copper hammer seemed to be a lion that was pouncing on people. Gao Feng didn't care how he got this impression, and just hit it with all his strength with his bare whip!

    The light whip collided with the copper hammer, and the light whip shattered. Gao Feng took advantage of the situation and flew upside down. The copper hammer also lost its momentum due to this blow, and fell dimly downwards. But at the moment of falling, in mid-air,  Several more black lights came from the middle. At this time, Gao Feng had no time to dodge. He just used his strength and strength to resist with the Soaring Sky Armor. Once he was hit, his body shook violently and the light became a little dim.

    His own strength was being consumed. There was also a strong enemy behind the copper hammer, and there were invisible killer assassins on the ground. But Gao Feng immediately realized something more troublesome. The Arrow Lady, the Sword and Shield Soldier, the Tauren Warrior and the Silver Armor Knight were about to  Disappeared, this time the appearance lasted longer than before, and the intensity of the battle was also higher than before. The soldiers of Fairy Mountain played a big role, but the time of this battle was also exceptionally long, and their time was up.

    Without the protection of the soldiers, what will happen to the dark horse and red fox who are still advancing, but new enemies have appeared on the ground, and more than a dozen warriors wearing armor have surrounded them from all sides.

    Their armors and weapons are elite, and their movements are measured and controlled. Whose elite private soldier is this?

    For Gao Feng, the elite warriors combined with the invisible assassins, the middle-aged man hiding in the void, and the copper hammer whose power surpassed his own were already somewhat invincible, not to mention that the black energy was still flowing.  The condensed cyan ghost and black energy have condensed into a giant black cocoon five feet high. It is unclear what is wrapped inside, but it will obviously not be of any benefit to him.

    There is no one protecting Red Fox and Dark Horse now. Gao Feng cannot leave them alone!

    The bones and muscles seemed to be shattered. Gao Feng endured the pain. The golden blades in his hands had become several feet long. When they fell, several invisible assassins rushed to attack him, but Gao Feng only wanted to  If you feel it, you just cut it randomly, directly cutting the opponent to pieces when he is invisible!

    But even so, Gao Feng still suffered a sneak attack on his back. The light on the side of the Xiangtian Armor was dim again, and the force of the impact made the already painful position even more painful.

    The dozen or so armored warriors had already approached. At this time, Red Fox and Black Horse were no longer protected by warriors. These approaching warriors had already seen the advantage. One of them shouted loudly and threw out a series of spears in his hand, while the others were already  Speed ??up and rush forward!

    Throwing a spear is like lightning, but the target is the red fox and the dark horse who are determined to advance there, while the other few people are surrounding Gao Feng. If Gao Feng goes to save him, he will attack you unprepared!

    Gao Feng took out the dragon-binding rope and tied the throwing spear directly in mid-air. His body flashed with lightning. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the red fox and the black horse. He grabbed the red fox and the black horse and threw them into the air.  Among the silver medals of Qiankun, the next moment, the light whip in his hand was already thrown out, and he whipped it down quickly!

    Several people who rushed up were caught off guard and were directly whipped into pieces by the light whip. Gao Feng moved his hand and took out the red fox and black horse.

    They can only be allowed to stay in the Qiankun Silver Medal for a moment. If left for a long time, they will be suffocated to death after their advancement is completed.

    Seeing Gao Feng being so scrupulous, those people even thought that they had found a way. Another person rushed towards the red fox and the black horse, and this time there was the invisible killer. In addition to these, Gao Feng could also feel that he could not see clearly.  There, there is a fierce killing intent gathering, that is, the man holding the copper hammer, not to mention the huge black cocoon and the demon hidden in the void.

    But using the Qiankun Silver Medal just now, Gao Feng had an idea in his mind. He grabbed and moved again. The black horse and the red fox had disappeared into Gao Feng's Qiankun Silver Medal. If he could put something into the Qiankun Silver Medal, Gao Feng would return it.  He took out something, and a pure blue gem the size of a peach core appeared in his hand.

    Gao Feng remembered this gem very clearly. It was called "Cold Crystal". The little fox also said that as long as true power is injected into it, the extreme cold power contained in the "Cold Crystal" can be stimulated.

    The power in Gao Feng's hand poured into the cold crystal crazily, and instantly the cold crystal began to emit dazzling blue light. Gao Feng could clearly feel the vigorous power contained in this small gem, and he threw it with all his strength!

    The warriors were no more than a dozen steps away from him, and the invisible assassin was probably less than three steps away from him. However, after the gem was thrown, in the distance, some people in the air exclaimed in unison, and some loudly ordered: "Quickly retreat!"

    But it¡¯s already too late??After Gao Feng dropped it, he jumped up. Centered on the position where he dropped it, a vast white cold air expanded rapidly. The warrior who rushed up looked frightened and wanted to dodge, but was touched by the vast cold air.  , were immediately frozen into ice sculptures, not only these warriors, but humanoid ice sculptures suddenly appeared in the empty space around Gao Feng, either turning around or leaping forward, but they were completely  Frozen and frozen there, it seems they are those invisible assassins!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 279 Heaven and Earth

.    At this moment, even the black giant cocoon turned into a huge ice egg. Everything was just a blink of an eye. Gao Feng raised his hands, and the light whip appeared, spinning rapidly for several times with him as the center, all ice within the range.  All the "ice sculptures" were smashed to pieces, but when they were about to cut into the giant black cocoon, black energy hung down from the mid-air, and the frozen dome was pulled up from the ground, avoiding Gao Feng's indiscriminate attack.

    Gao Feng rose and fell, and there were no enemies around him, whether visible or invisible. When Gao Feng fell, he pressed the silver medal with one hand and spurted out flames from the other hand, burning a clearing at his feet. He took out the red fox and the black horse and put them down. It was always just  In an instant, an area of ??hundreds of feet in radius had turned into ice.

    "Bastard!" I heard someone yelling in front of me. It seemed like a lion was roaring. A huge male lion rushed towards Gao Feng. Wherever the lion stepped, the ice cracked and shattered. Gao Feng  Then he saw that it was not a lion, but a copper hammer. Could it be a weapon similar to the "Violent Bear Ice Soul Armor"!

    But the copper hammer came so fast, and the power contained in it made Gao Feng have no confidence to resist. He could only hide, but he also had to move the red fox and black horse behind him, otherwise this hammer would kill him.  Beat them to pieces together!

    I can¡¯t compete with you in terms of strength, so I will use extreme sharpness to break you!  The gold on Gao Feng's hands had turned into pure blue. With a stroke in front of him, two pure blue full moons came towards the copper hammer. At this moment, green drops of light shot out in the sky behind him.  And down!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Pincer Attack!  Pincer attack!  Gao Feng turned over and already had iron bows and silver arrows in his hands, and he quickly fired arrows in the direction of the spell.  The silver arrow contains the power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique. When the golden light of the silver arrow touches the green dot, they dim and cancel each other out, disappearing without a trace!

    The broken gold and broken jade moon wheel, which contained a sharp meaning, hit the copper hammer. The full moon was shattered by the impact, but the speed of the copper hammer finally slowed down.

    Gao Feng turned around and changed the positions of Red Fox and Black Horse to avoid the swift copper hammer attack!

    Between lightning and stone.  The two sides fought each other with all their strength, but at this moment they were both quiet.  Everyone is taking a short break to adjust their breathing.

    "Crack" sounds were heard continuously, and the ice cubes condensed outside the black giant cocoon shattered and fell, with Gao Feng standing in the center.  Perception didn't dare to relax at all, monitoring every move around him.

    The cold crystal was thrown down just now, and an area of ??100 feet was turned into ice. Gao Feng really didn't expect this effect. Now the ice was full of body fragments, but no flesh and blood was spattered. The cold crystal was thrown down just now, and that extremely  The cold air has frozen everything it comes into contact with, and after it is broken, it is just frozen pieces.

    Gao Feng now also finds that his perception is close to normal.  This shows that the darkness and black energy that filled the surroundings have weakened a lot, but Gao Feng is not happy because when the darkness and black energy weaken, they are not destroyed, but absorbed by the giant cocoon.  I'm afraid this fierce battle is still to come.

    It seems that a lion is coming from the opposite side?  Gao Feng suddenly felt something. He looked over and saw that it was indeed a huge male lion slowly walking forward. Wherever the lion's footsteps fell, the ice surface became shattered. If it was a treasure made from the soul of an alien beast,  equipment.  It's unlikely that it would have such great power. Looking at the appearance of the lion, apart from its mighty form, there is no other special feature.

    However, Gao Feng immediately saw that it was not a lion, but a strong man wearing heavy armor, striding towards him. The copper hammer that posed a huge threat to him was floating on the shoulder of the approaching man.  Chi place!

    This man is a head taller than Gao Feng. He is in his forties. The armor on his body is shining with light. It is actually made of gold and snow-silver materials. It is obviously an extremely precious treasure. Looking at this man's appearance, Gao Feng  But it was a bit familiar. As soon as I recalled it, I remembered that this appearance was very similar to that playboy Zhu Qingliu, the prince of Laiguo.

    The next moment, Gao Feng did not think of the identity of the bronze hammer warrior, but thought of the mighty lion. He lost his voice and said "Martial statue!"

    The image of the lion is the embodiment of the martial arts power of the bronze hammer warrior. This is not the soul of a strange beast, nor is it an illusion, but the essential state that appears after the power reaches a certain level. The fighting spirit of this bronze hammer warrior  The light keeps flashing, and if you look at it for a moment, you will feel a mighty lion rushing towards you!

    ?????????????????????? This bronze hammer warrior is at least at the peak of the "Tongmai" realm. Judging from Gao Feng's experience with him several times, it is not impossible for him to reach the "fearless" realm.

    With such a powerful warrior, such elite subordinates, and a shadowless killer, Gao Feng was able to determine the identity of the opponent. He said coldly: "Lai Guogong, Zhu Zhengrui!"

    The tone of Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, was also extremely cold.The copper hammer on his arm fluttered as if it was alive, and the light on it became brighter and brighter. He said in a cold voice: "The thief who broke into my mansion is you! You are really brave!"

    Gao Feng once sneaked into the Duke of Lai Kingdom's Mansion and saw the existence of Master Jiuyou and Heijia, which caused a series of twists and turns. Gao Feng did not want to deny it, but just said: "Collude with demons and harm good people, you are still a big brother."  Are you noble in Xia? What is waiting for you is to confiscate your home and exterminate your family!"

    "If you die, everything will be fine!" Duke Lai snorted coldly. Before his voice fell, the bronze hammer on his shoulder roared towards him.

    Warriors use hammers, either hold them in their hands and hit them hard, or use iron chains to fly and smash them, but the copper hammer used by Lai Guogong is completely in the style of a Taoist magic weapon and can fly rapidly under control.

    Gao Feng is injured now. He has already tried the power of this copper hammer just now. If he resists hard, he will still be injured. He is surrounded by Red Fox and Dark Horse who are still in advanced state, and he has to take them to escape together.  , receiving the silver medal and teleporting instantly is the only way to use it.

    The copper hammer roared towards him, and Gao Feng turned around. Before he could make any move, he saw three Taoists floating in mid-air each launching their spells. Two talismans burned in mid-air, creating a fireball that was more than ten feet long.  It was exploding in mid-air, rain of fire rained down one after another, and the gravel and soil on the ground condensed into giants, who also strode towards them.

    He has no way to hide now. There is no guarantee that the Red Fox Dark Horse will only stay in the silver medal for a moment, so he cannot take it in. At this point, I am afraid that the only way is to resist.

    Gao Feng gathered all his strength crazily, used the golden blade as a sword, and thrust out densely towards the surroundings, but he stayed still!

    This is exactly Chapter 283 of Mr. Sword Master Rui. There are no gaps. It can also be used for defense after being used!

    In an instant, Gao Feng was surrounded by gold, but it was not golden light, but the tip of a sharp blade. The spell in mid-air was broken, and the giant made of earth and stone was broken into pieces.

    The golden blades hit the copper hammer intensively, and there was also power outside the copper hammer. The forces of both sides were constantly offset. The power and speed of the copper hammer were continuously weakened, but the speed and power were still great.

    When he arrived, Gao Feng had already withdrawn his golden blade and used the Six Styles of Suppressing God Chapter 283.

    Another rain of fire rained down, and five talismans were connected to each other, forming a five-star pattern. They were all heading towards the red fox. The red fox immediately stopped, its eyes flashed, and there was a figure in front of it.  A circular magic circle with a radius of more than ten feet was formed in the void. The fire rain that hit the magic circle did not pass through the magic circle formed by the light, but rebounded rapidly backwards.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 280 Crazy Lion Hammer

.    The spellcaster in the sky did not expect that his spell would backfire, and the dense rain of fire came towards him. It was one thing to send it out, but it was another thing to withdraw and eliminate it. He was in a hurry, screaming, and avoided the vital point, but on his body  Many places had been burned by the fire rain. The other five talisman papers collided with the circular magic circle. The circular magic circle dimmed and disappeared. However, the talisman paper slowed down but still flew downwards. The red fox Yuexiang raised his head.  The claws passed through the air, and the talisman was torn to pieces, and the light connection between them naturally disappeared.

    The red fox bowed its body, exerted force on its hind legs, and its whole body suddenly jumped into the sky. Its tail had become the shape of a fan, fanning in mid-air, making it seem to fly.

    The two Taoists in mid-air thought that the red fox had actually jumped so high, and in a blink of an eye, it was in front of them. The man who sown the rain of fire hurriedly acted, and there were already flames flashing on the tips of his five fingers. Before he fired, the red fox  With a scream, a slender pillar of fire erupted from his mouth. The pillar of fire fell on the Taoist in mid-air, and exploded as if it had encountered fuel. The Taoist's entire body turned into a fireball, and he was miserable.  He cried and fell down.

    The other Taoist was already in a panic. He cast a spell and flew back quickly, but the red fox was actually able to levitate in mid-air, and the flying speed was not slow at all. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with the Taoist. There were golden talismans appearing in both hands of this Taoist.  , but before it could be thrown out, the red fox's front paws had already scratched over.

    This grab seemed to be like a sharp blade sweeping across, cutting off the Taoist's hands, and cutting half of his neck. Blood spurted out, and the whole person fell down!

    The black horse ran wildly to the other side. It was just a mutant that had just advanced.  He could barely be called a "demon", and naturally he would not stay in such a battlefield. He was about to run out, but the earth and rocks in front of him bulged, but there was a monster made of earth and rocks exposed. The Taoist in the sky also wanted to take advantage of it.  , summoning earth and stone monsters to deal with it.

    If you are a Taoist or martial artist.  The black horse will still be afraid that such a monster of earth and stone is in front of it, blocking the way of escape.  But it fully aroused the ferocity of the black horse, and with a long neigh, he stepped forward with his front hooves.  The power of the black horse is great, and it is improved after the advancement. The horse's hooves are like steel. After stepping on it, the earth and stone monster cannot withstand such power and directly shatters on the ground.

    The black horse continued to run forward. Just as the Taoist in the sky was about to continue calling, he felt a hairy rope tied around his neck. The rope suddenly tightened and his neck broke.  This Taoist didn't even utter a death scream and fell down.

    In the blink of an eye, all three Taoists had been killed by the advanced red fox, and the black horse had quickly ran out of the battlefield. This reversal surprised Gao Feng.

    The Duke of Lai, Zhu Zhengrui, didn¡¯t do much leaping or running.  He just strode into the battlefield, constantly slapping the copper hammer. The agile copper hammer continued to accelerate and fly under his slapping, chasing Gao Feng.

    Unable to resist forcefully, Gao Feng wanted to rush in and attack Lai Guogong who controlled the copper hammer, but this idea was impossible.  Because the copper hammer flies faster than him, he can only keep changing directions to get out of the way. If he targets Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, he has determined the direction of his action and will definitely be killed by the copper hammer.

    But in the constant dodging, Gao Feng was surprised to see the red fox show off his power and kill three Taoists in a row. A piece of Qiongshi could actually make the red fox with little fighting ability become so strong and advanced.  It's really improved a lot. The red fox has naturally more tails, probably five tails.

    The copper hammer suddenly landed on the earth bag behind him, directly flattening the earth bag several feet high. The earth and rocks exploded. If it weren't for Gao Feng's steel and iron bones, the earth and rocks would have been directly smashed into a sieve, and he would have missed a single blow.  The copper hammer was recovered, Zhu Zhengrui had already arrived, and after another beating, the copper hammer came after him quickly.

    Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, just walked away, but Gao Feng did not keep him at a distance and kept following him. Gao Feng dodged but still remembered one thing and shouted loudly to the sky: "Be careful, there are demons hiding there."  In the air!¡±

    The fan-shaped tail of the red fox seemed to be wings, allowing the red fox to float in the air. Hearing Gao Feng's words, the red fox's Qingyue voice sounded: "Who can hide his figure in front of the fox clan!"

    Before he finished speaking, blue sparks lit up at the tip of each tail. The fox tail flicked, and the blue flames were thrown out. The flames were like the flames on a candle. When one flicked out, it was like a flame.  So hanging in the air, the flames flicked out and regenerated, the fox tail swung continuously, and not long after, the mid-air was filled with blue flames hovering.

    There were dozens of blue flames, and the darkness in mid-air turned into a strange shape. At this moment, the figure of a middle-aged man in black robe with a broken arm appeared.

    "You bastard, you dare to offend the Lord God, don't be afraid" The hidden figure was forced to appear, and the middle-aged man in black robe was extremely angry. The wound on his broken arm was no longer bleeding, but his face was paler than before.  Even more, he stared at the red fox in mid-air, cast a spell with one hand, and just??The spell was interrupted halfway through.

    While Gao Feng was dodging the copper hammer, he threw out the copper bead on the dragon-tying rope. After the copper bead got close to the middle-aged man in black robe, it transformed into a bronze man in mid-air and punched him away!

    For this bronze man who weighed a thousand kilograms, some spells that had negative effects and could kill were of no use at all. The middle-aged man in black robe was directly approached by the bronze statue.

    Under the illumination of the blue fox fire, the movement of the man in black robe seemed to be hindered. He wanted to move but was slow for a moment. The bronze statue's hand was the war demon's strike, and it stabbed directly into the chest. The middle-aged man in black robe  He had already dodged, but he was still stabbed into the chest by the bronze statue's hand.

    It was not a sound that penetrated the flesh, but seemed to be trapped in a pile of lint. The middle-aged man in black robe tightened his expression, but it did not seem to be pain.

    Gao Feng jumped forward and dodged the falling bronze hammer. At this time, he raised his hand and the dragon-binding rope flew out, but directly tied the bronze statue in mid-air. Gao Feng used his strength to move forward.  , the golden light on the body suddenly emitted, and was transmitted upward along the dragon-binding rope.

    The light of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was quickly transmitted to the bronze statue along the dragon-binding rope, and the bronze statue was transmitted to the man in black.

    The golden light of this God-Suppressing Technique is extremely harmful to the evil spirit. The golden light entered the body of the black-robed middle-aged man, and the face of the black-robed middle-aged man showed an expression of extreme pain. You could almost see the black  The black energy all over the man's body suddenly condensed into a pattern and hit the bronze man heavily. The bronze man turned into copper beads and fell downwards, and the golden gap on the chest of the middle-aged man in black robe with a broken arm became wider and wider.  Come bigger!

    Just when Gao Feng was about to dodge, Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State stopped the bronze hammer in his hand and shouted: "It's still too late to leave now, I can't take care of you!"

    "Don't worry about me, as long as you kill Gao Feng, the Lord God will naturally send someone to deliver the soul essence to you!" The man in black robes shouted in the air.

    Then he stared at Gao Feng in mid-air and said with great hatred: "Let's meet again under the Nine Nethers someday!"

    When he said this, the red fox kept spitting out pillars of fire, but the pillars of fire could not burn the black-robed man. After the black-robed man said the hateful words, his whole body suddenly expanded in mid-air, and was spread by the golden light.  The wound was peeled off from the body, and was turned into nothingness by the golden light in mid-air.

    And the rest of the mutilated body just liquefied in mid-air, turning into extremely dark black water, dripping directly downwards, where the giant black cocoon was.

    The darkness has faded and the dark horse has escaped. He can just take Red Fox back to the city. Why bother entangled with the enemy here? After returning to the capital, Gao Feng has enough evidence to defeat Lai Guogong, so why bother doing it here?  A battle of odds.

    Gao Feng avoided the copper hammer, unfolded his light wings, and continued to rush upward with him. He circled in mid-air, hugged the red fox who was waiting for an opportunity to spit fire to attack Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, and flew towards the heights.  At the height, Zhu Zhengrui couldn't catch up. As for the black cocoon, it hasn't changed yet, so don't worry about it for now.

    Now the difference between the dim area and the bright day outside is not very obvious. Gao Feng's speed is as fast as light and lightning. In the blink of an eye, he is already more than twenty feet upward. But Gao Feng suddenly realizes that he is only more than ten feet high.  The dim edge of where I was, is still so far away from me now.

    "Your Majesty, if the core of the 'Nine Nether Realm' is not broken, the people trapped in it will not be able to get out!" Red Fox in Gao Feng's arms said hurriedly.

    The "Nine Nether Realm" is this shrouded darkness. Gao Feng feels that it is different from what he encountered in the farm in Lu County. However, it is obviously not the time to think about this now, because Zhu Zhengrui's copper hammer soars into the sky, Gao Feng  Feng held the red fox and flew to the other side. He suddenly discovered that the alien black horse was running along the edge of the dark interior and could not escape.

    "Your Majesty keeps me in the air, and I will use my magic to assist you!" Red Fox said hurriedly. When Gao Feng thought about this, he let go and fell down. Over there, Zhu Zhengrui had already withdrawn the copper hammer and held it with both hands. The situation was  There was some inexplicable quietness.

    Before Gao Feng fell, he heard a huge lion's roar in the void. Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, held a copper hammer in his hands. The hammer had become more than ten feet in diameter, and Duke Lai's body was holding a bronze hammer.  The light has become substantial, and the brown light looks consistent with a lion's mane. One of the hands of Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, is caught on the huge copper hammer. This time it is no longer pushing out, but lifting.  Get up and smash down!

    The copper hammer expanded so much, and he was swinging it with his hand, but it was faster and more powerful than before. Gao Feng knew without thinking that there was no way to resist, he could only dodge!

    The giant hammer hit the ground, roaring like thunder. A large crater with a radius of several feet was made on the ground by this blow. The red fox in mid-air was also affected by the shock and could not maintain stability in mid-air.

    &nbsp; The strong are indeed extraordinary!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 281 The Monster¡¯s Plot

    Gao Feng's wings of light spread out behind him and floated into the air. After running around just now, his strength has recovered a lot. He turned into the air and pointed his hands into palms. He moved his hands continuously in front of him.  The full moonlight of the wheel flew out rapidly. At this time, the power of flames and lightning on the destructive treasure phantom was no longer effective. What really decided was pure power. Extreme sharpness might be able to cause damage to this copper hammer.

    The full moon brilliance means sharpness, compressed power, and solid qualities. Gao Feng instantly flew out dozens of full moon brilliance, some flying straight, some turning around, and some colliding with the copper  Hammer, and some went to attack Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai.

    But Zhu Zhengrui's response method was very simple. He just turned the giant hammer in his hand and smashed the brilliance into pieces. Gao Feng retracted his wings, landed steadily, exhaled loudly, and performed the first form of the God-Suppressing Technique again.  All the power in the body was blasted out in this punch!

    It¡¯s just that the speed of the giant hammer was just a little slower, and then it was pressed down again. Gao Feng took a step sideways, the golden blade in one hand had already stretched out seven feet, and the sword master swung out the first sword!

    The brilliance was brilliant and the killing intent was awe-inspiring, but Zhu Zhengrui's movements were still not affected. The huge copper hammer had covered his whole body. All the brilliance of the sword's intention was struck on the copper hammer. The brilliance of the copper hammer was dim, and even  It is shrinking, but Duke Lai Guo who is holding it is the source of power. He swings it quickly and violently, and the bronze hammer is huge.

    The gap in strength is the real gap. Under this gap, everything is irreparable!

    But on this battlefield, facing this enemy, Gao Feng's advantage is speed.  He is incredibly fast, and with the help of the Soaring Heaven Armor, he can't block it, but he can dodge it.

    The black water transformed by the middle-aged man in black robe in mid-air fell on the giant cocoon and slowly spread downwards. At this time, the giant cocoon had just been completely penetrated by the black water. When the black water fell on the cocoon, a black luster began to flash on the surface of the cocoon.  It looks like a huge egg.

    There was a "click" sound suddenly in the dim area. This sound was not made during a battle. Gao Feng and Zhu Zhengrui both paused.  He looked towards the huge black egg. On such a battlefield, such a movement was too strange.  There are endless variables, so it¡¯s better to make a clear judgment first before proceeding.

    The huge black egg is cracking, and a little red light emerges from the cracks in the eggshell. This red light looks like the light of a flame, the dark light of a smoldering charcoal fire.

    Taking advantage of the moment of daze, a cloud of pink smoke fell from the air and landed just in front of Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai. The smoke gave off a sweet smell that even Gao Feng could smell, but Zhu Zhengrui  The copper hammer in his hand vibrated.  The smoke dissipated immediately.

    "This disgusting trick was also used on me!" Zhu Zhengrui said coldly, and was about to charge forward again, but he stopped as soon as he made the move, and Gao Feng hurriedly dodged to the side.

    The huge black egg exploded at this moment, and everyone could only see a dazzling red light at this moment.  Baked by the fiery breath.

    However, at this time, Gao Feng and Zhu Zhengrui did not take action. They were all staring at what would appear inside the black egg after it exploded. The black eggshell did not shatter to the ground, but directly turned into a rich black gas.  Floating in the air.  The area that had become extremely light just now was dark again.

    "Your Majesty, it is the core!" The red fox floating in the air suddenly shouted loudly, but only halfway through her words, her flaming body seemed to be hit by something, and she shot directly towards the other side.  One side fell.

    Gao Feng and Zhu Zhengrui still didn't take action. Both of them had already felt the power emanating from the red light, which was no less powerful than the two of them.

    But this power makes Gao Feng feel very uncomfortable. His power is light, and the other party is darkness. Gao Feng's own light has always melted the darkness, but this time the darkness makes Gao Feng feel unable to melt it!

    What is it?  The red light seemed to be the light emitted by magma, and it was mixed with traces of black gas, but Gao Feng still hadn't seen clearly what was inside, and it had the power to isolate his perception.

    No!  Gao Feng suddenly felt something in his heart and stepped back sharply, but a being several times taller than him had already appeared in front of him. His sight was blocked for an instant, and the opponent's attack was already in front of him!

    Throughout the battle, Gao Feng fought against the opponent's weapons with his bare hands. He used broken gold and broken jade gangs, golden blades, dragon-binding ropes, and warrior pendants, just to avoid a head-on confrontation with the opponent. Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State,  After the giant copper hammer appeared, it could only be dealt with with the power of space.

    But at this moment, at this moment, Gao Feng could only fight with his bare hands, but there was no way to hide and he could only face him!

    There were sounds of collisions and angry shouts. In the lightning and flint room, the two sides had fought countless times. The Xiangtian Armor on Gao Feng's body had emerged, but it was already dim. There were even knife marks on it., but Gao Feng's hands were covered with wounds, his flesh and blood were curled up, and his blood was flowing. He had been injured in the confrontation just now.

    A few steps away from him, there was a being two feet tall. His lower body looked like a python as thick as a bucket, and his upper body was in the shape of a human. He had six arms in total, and each of the six hands held swords that emitted red light and black light.  Looked at Gao Feng coldly.

    Not far away, Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State swung the copper hammer in his hand and made a warning gesture. When such monsters appear, who knows whether they have the concept of friend or foe?

    The snake-tailed monster with six arms stretched out a weapon and pointed it at Gao Feng, turned around and spoke openly to Lai Guo. His voice sounded like the collision of iron tools, but it was in the language of Daxia: "You and I will kill Gao Feng together."  maple!"

    No one thought that the monster actually proposed to join forces with Duke Lai and wanted to kill Gao Feng together.

    Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai Kingdom was stunned, and Gao Feng was even more shocked. In everyone's opinion, most monsters have no minds and only know how to kill and kill blood. Although high-level monsters are smart, their thinking methods are often evil and twisted.

    So when a monster with a snake tail and six arms calmly proposed to join forces, not to mention Gao Feng in front of him, even Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai who was an enemy of Gao Feng, couldn't react.

    This monster¡¯s snake tail is taller than Gao Feng, and its upper body is muscular and muscular. There is no armor on it, but there are scales that sparkle with metallic luster. Presumably they also serve as armor.

    The face of the monster is a man's face that is so handsome that it is strangely handsome, and it has quite strange modifications. The eyes are surrounded by blue, the lips are purple, and there are blood flashes in the eyes from time to time.

    Now is a rare gap for Gao Feng. He is adjusting his strength. The Soaring Sky Armor on his body has faded. Every part of his body is aching. The "destroying" defensive effect on his hands has been completely destroyed.  There were wounds everywhere and blood was flowing.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s self-healing ability is also amazing. It was only a short gap, and the wound had already healed a lot.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng somewhat understood why this monster was so calm, because from the voice of this monster's words, Gao Feng actually felt that it was somewhat similar to the demon disciple whose arm he had just chopped off, and the demon disciple turned into black water.  After merging with this giant cocoon, I guess there are some changes.

    In fact, the time left for Gao Feng to react and adjust was very short. After the monster proposed to Lai Guogong Zhu Zhengrui to join forces, it did not wait, but took action directly!

    I only saw the snake's tail twisting and twisting, the monster rushed forward quickly, and Gao Feng retreated quickly!  At this moment, the wings of light behind him were spread out, and his speed was even faster!

    But the monster was faster. As soon as the monster moved, it had already shortened the distance between them, and the swords and axes held by the six arms were slashing like a storm.

    Gao Feng hadn't had time to take back his weapon pendant yet. He waved his wrist subconsciously. Now there was a pendant on the dragon-binding rope. The pendant was a small sword. If Mr. Rui appeared, the monster in front of him and Zhu Zhengrui would be included.  If there is anything wrong, it will be killed by a sword. But if you wave your wrist and inject power, the small sword will not change at all.

    Since it¡¯s useless, you can only do it yourself!  He could only use the golden blade emitted by the Zhenqi of the God-Suppressing Art to resist the opponent's sword and ax chops, but the red and black light-emitting weapons in the monster's hands were no less sharp than his.

    When the two collided, the golden blade emitted by Gao Feng's hand dimmed, and the opponent's weapon also dimmed. Gao Feng's afterburner was bright, and the opponent's was also bright. They were actually weapons of similar nature, but the opponent's speed was even faster than Gao Feng's divine speed.  Go faster, and the opponent has six arms!

    Only seeing the light flashing, Gao Feng suddenly shouted loudly, retracted the golden blade in his hand, thrust out both fists, and blasted forward with all his strength!

    With this all-out effort, he finally put some distance between him and the monster. Now Gao Feng's body was covered with wounds, bleeding everywhere. The light and shadow of "Sky Sky Armor" was looming there, and it was no longer complete.  .

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and slowly crossed his arms in front of him. He could feel some strange things entering his body from the wound. In the past, these strange things would only be completely dissolved by the power of his God-Suppressing Art, but now  But it can already affect Gao Feng's body.

    Gao Feng could feel tiredness, weakness, weakening of perception, and even fear slowly arising. He already felt that the surrounding area was a little cold.

    The emergence of fear is like planting a seed in people's hearts. The seed quickly takes root and sprouts, and gradually grows into a big tree.

    Gao Feng didn't know whether he could dodge the next wave of violent attacks. He didn't know when the "Soaring Sky Armor" on his body would lose its effectiveness under the opponent's attacks. In addition to these unknowns, Gao Feng also knew something.  The only thing that happened was that Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State on the side, was gradually becoming murderous and he was about to take action.Anyone on either side is stronger than him. If they work together, he will definitely be defeated. Thinking of this, Gao Feng is even more disheartened. Is it a dead end in front of him?

    The snake-tailed monster has been staring at Gao Feng. The weapons held by its six arms are moving regularly, the light is changing, and the light color in the eyes of the snake-tailed monster is also changing.

    Gao Feng's will became more and more depressed, and he could feel the pain in various wounds on his body becoming more and more serious. Gao Feng couldn't help but think that if he continued to fight, he would suffer greater pain and more brutal torture. If he gave up  If so, then maybe you can get some happiness!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 282: Being fearless is courageous

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng slowly took a step back. As he stepped back, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai over there, also moved with him. He held a sledgehammer in his hand and just changed his position.

    But after this change, Gao Feng immediately did not dare to move again. The movements of Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, had already formed a pincer attack with the snake-tailed monster.

    It seems that Duke Lai, who has always been hesitant, is finally going to take action. How can he defeat two mortal enemies who are stronger than himself?  I'm afraid it's just a dead end!

    Gao Feng's whole body was softening, and the negative effects were becoming more and more intense. He wanted to give up more and more. The six arms of the snake-tailed monster opposite him were spread out, and the light of the weapon he held began to shine brightly and fiercely, and he was about to exert force.  Onward.

    Although it was daytime, it was dark around Gao Feng, and his heart was filled with darkness and despair. The strong were fighting, and life or death could be decided in an instant!

    The snake-tailed monster twisted its tail and rushed forward suddenly. Over there, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State, exhaled, and the copper hammer in his hand expanded again, whistling and flying out quickly. Gao Feng was flanked by two powerful enemies and was about to die on the spot!

    At the moment when the two people moved, Gao Feng's dark and desperate mood seemed to be ignited. Was he defeated like this?  Just die?  Why?  Even if I fail, I will lose in the battle!  Even if I die, I will die in battle!  I can still fight!  Why should I give up!

    The fire in his heart burned rapidly, and Gao Feng's whole heart began to burn!  Gao Feng's whole body was burning, and he was full of courage and fighting spirit!

    Looking at the snake-tailed monster charging towards me, I saw the huge copper hammer flying sideways.  Gao Feng roared and rushed forward!

    He has no weapons in his hands, so he will use his bare hands, and the armor will lose its effect, so he will fight with his skin and flesh. A real warrior is so courageous and fearless!

    Gao Feng no longer thinks about trade-offs.  He just fought with all his heart. Gao Feng didn't have any strength left to fight against the monsters face to face.  He didn't think about how he could fight the opponent's weapon with his bare hands. He only knew that the opponent was coming and he would go up to it.  Head-to-head!

    Within a few inches, Gao Feng and the monster seemed to be standing still. In this instant, the two of them fought countless times. The monster was groaning and hissing in pain, and Gao Feng was roaring forward!

    There was a sudden huge roar in mid-air. Gao Feng and the snake-tailed monster suddenly separated. The huge copper hammer fell on the place where the two of them fought just now, creating a huge deep pit in the ground.

    There were dents and blood marks on the monster's body, but Gao Feng's body was already stained red with blood.  There are wounds and blood everywhere on his body. In the previous confrontation, the monster's weapons slashed his body and hands, and Gao Feng's fists and kicks hit the opponent's body.  But the monsters hit Gao Feng much more than Gao Feng hit his opponent.

    But the thoughts of Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, were more vicious than this monster. His attack clearly wanted to kill Gao Feng and the monster together!

    The moment the copper hammer fell, Gao Feng continued to attack regardless, but the monster's six weapons struck out at the same time, knocking Gao Feng away!

    Gao Feng did not stop after being knocked away.  He doesn't need to breathe, Gao Feng just wants to fight now!  His strength was now draining away, and the bleeding from the wound had exceeded the natural increase in strength and self-healing. Every movement made the injury worse, but Gao Feng still pounced away!

    But this time his target was Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State. The bronze hammer was even bigger than before. It was thrown again this time, but the recovery was not as fast as before. This speed difference was Gao Feng's opportunity!

    But Gao Feng's own speed has also slowed down. The light wings behind him are dim and disappear after a flash. The light on his body is also flickering brightly or dimly. Then he takes a step forward and hears the sound of movement behind him. The snake's tail  The monster was already chasing after him, and the sharp blade was attacking Gao Feng's vitals!

    Anyone can see that Gao Feng can no longer withstand it. Under the monster's violent attack, he is almost unable to block his own vital points and has no way to make an effective counterattack. Gao Feng can only  It¡¯s just support!

    Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, looked very cautious. He had never thought that Gao Feng was so powerful. Now that he thought about it, it was right for him to take action against Mr. Si, the new comer from Jiuyou Sect. If Gao Feng was allowed to grow up, it would definitely cause great harm.  Threatening, Zhu Zhengrui is not in a hurry to take action now. They all say that monsters are selfish and vicious, but the powerful snake-tailed monster in front of him keeps attacking wildly, as if it will not stop until Gao Feng is killed. Gao Feng is already on the verge of collapse, and Zhu Zhengrui can only  You need to wait for an opportunity, an opportunity to kill Gao Feng with one blow. It would be best if you can deal with this monster together, otherwise, the ending will be too troublesome.

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai Kingdom, was also surprised by Gao Feng's sudden attack. His fists and kicks were attacking like a madman. It seemed to be unorganized, but in fact it was extremely fierce.?Offensive, I don¡¯t know whose martial arts it is!

    The opportunity has come!  Zhu Zhengrui found that Gao Feng, who was fighting there, suddenly staggered half a step, and the copper hammer in his hand flew out with a roar

    Unexpectedly, after Gao Feng staggered for half a step, his attack did not stop. If Gao Feng's previous moves seemed crazy, then his move was the culmination of madness!

    Gao Feng seemed to have forgotten the pain and wounds. He hit the flying copper hammer without hesitation, and attacked the monster's weapon without hesitation. His blood was splashing, and his strength could not resist after all. He  After all, there was still no miracle, and the whole person was sent flying backwards!

    The snake-tailed monster seemed to be on guard against Zhu Zhengrui's attack. The attack just now still didn't hit him. However, the monster did not target Zhu Zhengrui. Instead, it waved its weapon and rushed towards the direction where Gao Feng fell, because  After that flashback-like attack, Gao Feng must have been seriously injured!

    But Gao Feng is not dead yet, we must take further action to completely kill this difficult warrior!

    Duke Lai Guo took back the bronze hammer and followed up with big strides. In this Nine Nether Realm, it would not be too far if he was knocked away. There was also a range, and they could catch up quickly.

    Looking at Gao Feng over there from a distance, he got up from the ground. He finally couldn't hold on anymore. The monster screamed, six arms spread out, six swords unfolded like fans, and the snake's tail snaked on the ground.  Like flying, he rushed forward quickly. Zhu Zhengrui sneered and threw the copper hammer in his hand.

    Suddenly, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, found that his eyes were full of gold. The next moment he understood what it was, this was not golden light, this was a golden giant!

    The giant was a hundred feet tall and wore heavy armor. The giant rose up behind Gao Feng and punched the monster. The monster screamed and stopped moving. Six weapons drew countless blades in the air.  It seemed like he was trying to block something, but the golden-armored giant punched too fast, too big, and the power it contained was too amazing!

    With a "boom", the snake-tailed monster disappeared from the ground, but Zhu Zhengrui could see that when the golden-armored giant's giant fist hit the monster, the monster's body began to burn. After this punch,  The monster has turned into ashes and nothingness!

    Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, turned around and ran away without any hesitation. He and the monster were already close in strength, but the monster was killed so easily. Zhu Zhengrui still dared to continue fighting. He didn't even have the guts to figure out why the giant appeared and why.  There is such weirdness!

    He had only taken a few steps when the giant palm of the golden-armored giant had already appeared above his head. This giant was not only huge in size, but also moved extremely fast!

    Seeing the giant palm with a radius of several feet pressing down, Zhu Zhengrui felt desperate, but he also knew that he had no way to hide. His copper hammer had been taken back into his hand. All the strength of Zhu Zhengrui's body was poured into the copper hammer. At this moment,  The huge lion's roar was like thunder. If anyone was nearby, they would definitely see a ten-foot-long male lion roaring and lunging upwards, but the giant's palm was bigger and more powerful, and it completely suppressed the lion!

    The copper hammer flew upside down, and an irresistible huge force completely pushed Zhu Zhengrui down. At this moment, it was like a mountain was pressing down. Zhu Zhengrui was shattered into pieces and turned into a pool of flesh and blood!

    The world has become brighter, and the darkness and gloom of the Jiuyou Absolute Territory have disappeared without a trace. After the monster was killed by Gao Feng with one punch, the Jiuyou Absolute Territory was also broken.

    On this messy battlefield, the only person standing was Gao Feng. The golden-armored giant didn't exist for a long time. After killing Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai, the giant slowly turned into a shadow and disappeared.  , Gao Feng looked around with blood all over his body. There were corpses and potholes everywhere.

    Facing enemies and monsters with weapons in his hands, Gao Feng never used War Demon Fight to deal with them. Until the end, there was no way to deal with them. He could only fight to the death. He ignored the opponent's weapon attacks and faced them with his bare hands.  The war demons fought against each other, and finally the golden-armored giant appeared to kill the demons and Zhu Zhengrui!

    What would happen if you did this from the beginning?  This golden-armored giant will definitely show off its power, but the opponent's strongest Zhu Zhengrui and the monster may not be injured. In the end, Gao Feng may be at his wits' end. After seeing this giant, the opponent will not even give Gao Feng another chance.  Opportunity to take action.

    In any case, Gao Feng defeated this time. Gao Feng slowly moved a few steps. The battle just now had pushed him to the point of death, but now he had no fear or fear in his heart. Since it was a battle, he had to  Facing death, if you are afraid, you are not fully committed to the battle.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath. The bleeding from the wounds on his body slowed down. His exhausted strength began to slowly recover. He was recalling the battle just now. If it hadn't been at the last moment,Sometimes I shrink back in fear. If I had used the War Demon to attack from the beginning, the battle would have ended faster and I would not have been so seriously injured.  (Your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 283 Spirit Fox

    The key is to be fearless, have courage in your heart, have a fighting spirit, and devote yourself wholeheartedly to the battle. This is the key to the battle. Gao Feng summed it up in his heart. He also used his perception and kept feeling and carefully checking the surroundings.  Who knows if Jiuyoumen and Laiguo Gongfu have other forces ambushing them.  ([] )

    But it should be gone. In the earth-shattering battle just now, Jiuyoumen and Laiguo Duke¡¯s Mansion both spent a lot of money. If they still have the strength to invest, then this world may no longer belong to Daxia.

    Despite analyzing this result, Gao Feng still took out the "Fire Crystal" from the Qiankun Silver Medal. The effect of the "Cold Crystal" thrown by the real power is amazing. It can attack the enemy in a wide range, and the cold air is  The purest cold power, I think this "Fire Crystal" is also the same.

    The Tennoji Temple is very quiet, and no one can be seen around. The advantage of the Nine Nether Realm is that it blocks the sunlight from weakening the magic gate and evil magic in broad daylight, so that the enemies trapped in the Nine Nether Realm have no way to escape.  Go, actually this is a kind of space spell, which almost completely separates the inside and outside.

    This spell was very troublesome when it was in it, but now Gao Feng felt that its benefit was that no one noticed such an earth-shattering battle.

    " Killing the devil is innocent and meritorious, but people like Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, including his generals and Taoists, suffered such heavy casualties here, which is very troublesome to explain."

    The only thing Gao Feng was worried about was that after he finished using Demon Fight, the golden-armored giant of more than a hundred feet appeared. The size of this giant was actually about the same as a mountain.  There is a flat terrain around the capital, which is easy to see. Moreover, the giant's power is huge, and the aura it exudes is not unfeelable by those in the capital.

    But looking at it now, everything is normal, and there is no light coming from the direction of the capital.  There was no change in the magic circle, and apparently no one noticed.

    The Nine Nether Realm of the Nine Nether Gate really has the advantage of covering up everything on the battlefield.  Gao Feng shook his head and smiled, but at this moment, the neighing of horses could be heard in his ears, and the sound sounded familiar.  Looking along, I saw the alien black horse running out from behind the hill.

    Seeing the dark horse, Gao Feng couldn't help but feel a lot more relaxed. Just now, the Nine Nether Realm enveloped this area, and the dark horse couldn't escape even if it wanted to.

    "Go and bring Yuexiang here!" When Gao Feng spoke, he was even startled, because his voice was completely hoarse. The black horse was not much bigger than before he left the city, but his coat was shiny and his eyes were brighter.  There are many, and the four hooves of the black horse are also crystal clear.  It looks like black jade, which seems to be the change after advancement.

    Hearing Gao Feng speak, the dark horse actually nodded in a very humane manner. His spirituality was much higher than before the advancement. The dark horse searched the battlefield for a while.  Soon he found the red fox Yuexiang. Black Horse picked up Yuexiang with his teeth and jogged to Gao Feng.

    Right now, the sooner he could recover his physical strength, the better. Gao Feng crushed the few remaining Qiongshi and drank them. Since his power broke through to the "Tongmai" realm, the power contained in the three Qiongshi  It doesn't allow him to recover immediately.  But it greatly alleviated the weak state.

    Seeing the red fox being placed in front of him, there was some black energy lingering on the red fox's fire-like fur. This should be the result of being hit by the monster when he reminded Gao Feng just now.

    Before Gao Feng thought about how to diagnose and treat it, Dark Horse saw Gao Feng's crushed Qiongshi shell and immediately came up to it with salivation. However, Gao Feng moved faster and directly put the Qiongshi shell into the Qiankun Silver Medal.  In the middle, he drove away angrily and said: "If you eat it, I don't know how much time you will be delayed outside the city. Let's talk next time. You should push all the corpses into that pit now!"

    Not eating Qiongshi's shell, Black Horse snorted angrily and reluctantly went to clean up the battlefield. The golden-armored giant volleyed down, smashing the monster into ashes and creating a huge deep pit.  , now this deep pit is used to bury corpses.

    After Gao Feng took a few Qiongshi, he felt that the strength in his body had recovered. He stood up and used the dragon rope to pick up the pendants scattered in the field one by one. The black horse over there was not slow in his movements. Of course, all of them  There was no need to treat the corpses with caution. They raised their front hooves and kicked them in one by one. At most, they could just hold them in their mouths and throw them in.

    The hole created by the giant in golden armor was several feet deep. On this battlefield, there were not many people with intact corpses, so there was no way to fill it up.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s attention is not on this now. Red Fox was obviously in a coma caused by the attack of demonic energy. How to recover her is what matters.

    Gao Feng knew that his Shen Qi Zhenqi could melt the demonic energy. He held the front paw of the red fox Yuexiang and exercised his power. The soft golden light enveloped the red fox. After being enveloped by the golden light?The black air that seeped into the fur gradually faded until it disappeared.

    But after the black energy was completely eliminated, Red Fox was still in a coma and did not wake up. Gao Feng was surprised. After a careful physical examination with a calm mind, he found that there was still demonic energy in Red Fox's body.

    The meridian system of the demon clan is completely different from that of humans. Gao Feng is worried that the usual method of guiding Qi into the body will cause damage to the red fox, but he cannot leave it alone. If the demonic Qi erodes the internal organs,  Then there will be big trouble.

    "And we can't spend too long on this battlefield now. It's broad daylight. If someone sees this scene, it will be very troublesome to explain."

    Gao Feng suddenly thought of "Tears of Heaven". Since this gem is said to be able to cure hundreds of poisons, it would be better to give it a try. Gao Feng took out a Tear of Heaven from the Silver Medal of Heaven and Earth. He held it in his hand but didn't know what to do for a while.  I did it and put it on the fur of the red fox, but it had no effect.

    After thinking about it, Gao Feng opened the red fox's teeth and placed the "Tears of Heaven" gem on the tongue of the red fox. Regardless of whether it is a human or a monster, in a coma state, it will subconsciously stop swallowing. The "Tears of Heaven" gem  It just stopped on the tongue without closing the teeth.

    But Gao Feng saw the effect immediately. The Tears of Heaven gem seemed to have some kind of suction, and it quickly began to turn black. With Gao Feng's eyesight, he could clearly see the black energy pouring into the gem.

    The originally transparent "Tears of Heaven" gem quickly became dark and shiny, but it was still being absorbed. The black energy surged from the body of the red fox to the tip of the tongue, and then entered the gem from the tip of the tongue.

    That is to say, in a short period of time, the black color in the gem was so rich that it seemed to be dripping, but there was no more black energy flowing in. However, the red fox Yuexiang showed signs of waking up from a coma.

    Seeing that the fox's mouth was about to close, Gao Feng quickly took out the Heavenly Tears Gem. After putting it in his hand, the light of the God-Calming Technique surged, and the black energy in the Heavenly Tears Gem suddenly disappeared without a trace. The Heavenly Tears Gem can solve hundreds of problems.  Perhaps this is the reason for poisoning. Because it is a pure substance, it can absorb impurities and poisons. Once these things are absorbed, it will naturally be detoxified.

    But Gao Feng also understood that he hit the right one by mistake, and there must be another secret to the real usage.

    He had just taken back the Heavenly Tears Gem when the red fox Yuexiang rolled on the spot and stood up. The advanced red fox was really extraordinary. Under the direct sunlight, the pure red fur looked like a ball.  The burning flames are extremely bright, and there are many changes. The jade-like eyes are also different from before. They used to be smart and lively, but they are still fox eyes, but now they look like human eyes. It is not that  Shape, but can see a lot of emotional changes in it, and it is extremely clear, like the autumn eyes of a stunning beauty.

    When Gao Feng saw this, he suddenly thought that when the little fox on the Fairy Mountain had a tail, his eyes were already in this state. I don't know why. Thinking of the tail, Gao Feng subconsciously looked at the tail of the red fox Yuexiang.  He was stunned and couldn't help but rub his eyes. He always thought that after taking Zhenyuan Qiongshi, the red fox Yuexiang changed from four tails to five tails, but now it is clearly six tails!

    In other words, after Red Fox Yuexiang took Qiongshi, she jumped two levels directly. The four front paws of Red Fox were faintly surrounded by clouds, and they barely touched the ground when they walked, as if they were flying.

    After the red fox regained consciousness, she calmed down for a while, as if she was experiencing the difference after she advanced. She didn't react until Gao Feng stared at her fox tail. The red fox Yuexiang jumped lightly and was only two feet off the ground.  , but after jumping into the air, his whole body began to be shrouded in clouds and mist. When he landed, he was already in human form, dressed in red. His appearance shocked Gao Feng again. Gao Feng could only think of the word "extremely beautiful".

    He didn't know whether it was the reflection of the sunlight or the dazzling beauty of the beautiful and beautiful appearance itself. Gao Feng even felt that the moon fragrance was shining. For a moment, he didn't dare to look directly and lowered his head subconsciously. It's no wonder that with such a charming and charming face, Gao Feng  It was the first time for Feng to watch it up close, and he felt a little panicked.

    Seeing Gao Feng's embarrassment, Yuexiang pursed her lips and smiled, bowed down Yingying, and said, "I would like to thank you for your great kindness. Without you, I would not be able to reach the rank I am today."

    Gao Feng nodded, but thought in his heart that this advancement is different. After turning into a human form, even the clothes changed directly. Yuexiang kowtowed to the ground several times and said respectfully: "I am ashamed.  I failed to do anything to help Your Majesty, but on the contrary, I was dragging Your Majesty down."

    By the time he said this, Gao Feng had returned to normal. The injuries he suffered in the battle had begun to heal, and his strength was recovering rapidly. Gao Feng also felt at this time that his recovery speed was much faster than before the battle.  Gao Feng knew that his realm would inevitably improve after every hard and deadly battle. He just didn't know what had changed this time.

    &nbsp;But now is not the time to worry about this. Gao Feng straightened up and said: "You should change back to your original appearance. Your current appearance is really too eye-catching. We can't stay here forever. We have to clean up the next time as soon as possible."  City. (To be continued)

    s

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 284: Make your own way

    The red fox Yuexiang knew the importance and bowed to accept the order. When she straightened up, she had changed into the same look as when she was at Gao Feng's home. The dark horse over there moved very quickly and had almost cleared the battlefield. Gao Feng flicked his wrist  , the dragon-binding rope flew out and swept the battlefield again.

    Gao Feng arranged for the red fox Yuexiang to go over and search the side again. He walked to the front of the deep pit, took a deep breath, and pressed down with his hands. The "destroying" treasures on his hands emerged, and flames and lightning were directed toward  It tilted out and turned the corpses in the pit to ashes.

    In the battle just now, the destructive treasure in Gao Feng's hand was already dim and dull. At this time, the strength was restored, and it became normal again. There was no damage or wear. Gao Feng finally understood that the old man Lu  The meaning of Gang's art of making Noble Phantasms.

    " Such a Noble Phantasm, which is integrated with the body, is activated with force when used. What is reflected is the embodiment of the power, and the loss is the power itself. The function of the Noble Phantasm always exists. As long as the strength is restored, the function of the Noble Phantasm can be restored.

    Thinking back on it, the power in the hand never stopped pouring out. It was okay to kill monsters. It was really difficult to explain Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State. He had to burn it completely before talking about it.

    When Gao Feng's hands were spitting out flames, his strength was constantly recovering. The color of the flames was getting whiter and whiter, and the temperature was getting higher and higher.

    Red Fox Yuexiang also moved very quickly. After she completed the search of the battlefield, Gao Feng's side had also turned into ashes. Everything was burned clean, the corpses turned into ashes, and the weapons and armor turned into molten iron. But Gao Feng discovered  Two things still exist, one is the copper hammer used by Duke Narai.  Now it is just a small hammer the size of a fist. But under the burning of high-temperature flames, the copper hammer only radiated light but was not burned. This treasure must be extraordinary. Gao Feng used the dragon-binding rope to grab it directly and dropped it.  After in hand.  Gao Feng discovered something wrong again, that is, the copper hammer was not hot at all and was at a completely normal temperature.  Normal metal weapons did not change at all under the burning of such flames. This Noble Phantasm must be extraordinary.

    The other thing was a black statue.  It was only an inch in size, which required Gao Feng's amazing eyesight to find it in the ashes.

    When he took it into his hand and took a look, Gao Feng was surprised. The black statue looked like the snake-tailed monster. It was lifelike. Moreover, the material of this small statue was very strange. It was not metal or jade. Gao Feng had  Strange feeling.  This black statue seems to be a solid body made by condensing the demonic energy and black light to the extreme.

    With the experience of turning the warriors on the Fairy Mountain into pendants, Gao Feng would not foolishly think that the statuette was just a decoration. The golden light in his hand bloomed, but the statuette was safe and sound in the golden light, without any erosion.  Variety.  Upon closer inspection, there is no demonic energy leaking out of this little statue.

    Over there, the red fox Yuexiang came over. After seeing the small statue, she curiously came over to look at it and blurted out: "This is a demon soul!"

    "What is a demon soul?" Gao Feng blurted out and asked, and Red Fox Yuexiang explained with a smile: "It is said that after a high-level demon appears in this world, it is equivalent to leaving a mark on this world. For the first time  Summoning is extremely difficult, but with this demon soul as a mark, it becomes much easier."

    It seemed to be very useful. Gao Feng thought about it and put the small copper hammer and the demon soul directly into the Qiankun Silver Medal.

    After searching around, it turned out that the equipment brought out of the city had not been destroyed in the battle. Gao Feng remounted it on the back of the black horse, and then said to Yuexiang with a smile: "I left the city alone, and I have to feel aggrieved when I return to the city.  You hide it in your luggage."

    The red fox Yuexiang smiled brightly, leaped forward, and in the blink of an eye turned into a little man over half a foot tall, and landed in the pocket beside the saddle. Gao Feng smiled, got on the horse and drove the horse.  .

    As soon as the alien black horse started running, Gao Feng could feel the changes after the black horse advanced. The black horse ran almost twice as fast as when it left the city, and there was no bump on the horse's back when running. If he hadn't heard the horse's hooves landing,  There is a clicking sound, and it feels like flying on land.

    "Run slower, don't disturb passers-by!" Gao Feng had to remind him that although the speed he ran when leaving the city was fast, he was still in the category of a normal horse. This speed at the moment is really unusual.

    After the dark horse advanced, he wanted to run as fast as he could, but he didn't dare not listen to Gao Feng's orders. He neighed twice and slowed down his speed.

    Gao Feng felt a little relaxed. Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State was also his archenemy, and he also had his own power. Now that Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State was dead, the pressure on him would be lighter. Then Zhu Qingliu, the crown prince of Lai State, was a waste and was not a problem.  , what he has to worry about now is whether Concubine Lai in the palace will cause trouble for him, but having said that, even if she makes trouble, she can't trace Gao Feng.

    Of course we don¡¯t dare to admit it hereDuke Lai was killed by him, but did the Duke of Lai dare to openly say that he went out of the city to kill Gao Feng?  They also had to conceal it, otherwise the emperor would be furious, and it would be a catastrophe that would confiscate their homes and exterminate their families. Now there is no proof of this matter.

    Gao Feng wanted to understand the cause and effect, and felt even more comfortable. He smiled and asked Yuexiang: "Yuexiang, what is so extraordinary about your Vulpix? It is completely different before and after you advance!"

    "Returning to your Majesty, if there are six tails in the fox tribe, they are called spirit foxes. In the North, where the strong are respected, the tribe has a strict order. Those who are not six tails are not allowed to walk alone in the north.  In the middle, you can only come to Daxia to practice, and only when your cultivation level reaches Six-Tails, can you walk alone in the North Land!" There was also a smile in Yuexiang's voice, and Gao Feng could understand the joy contained in it.

    The North is harsh and the weak eat the strong. Daxia is peaceful. No wonder the Fox Clan has such rules. Yuexiang continued: "Your Majesty may not know that there is a book cave in Qingqiu Gorge in the North. The books collected by the Fox Clan since they developed spiritual intelligence  The classics are all gathered there, and naturally there are all kinds of magic and magic among them, and many of them are suitable for the fox clan to practice. However, if the concubine clan is not satisfied with the six tails, they will not be able to practice these spells and can only use their innate abilities. After six tails,  Finally, although the innate spells will become more and more powerful, you can also practice other spells, which will greatly enhance your strength."

    In a blink of an eye, the city gate can be seen. The sun rises and the people in front of the city gate and on the official road become lively. In the past, the red fox Yuexiang was quite knowledgeable and would not bother Gao Feng with too many words. Now she is also happy.  , inevitably spoke a little too much, and continued: "The Concubine's Fox Clan is the smartest clan in the North. Many of the Concubine's Clan have read various magic books before they advanced to Six-Tails.  Once advanced, you can use it immediately.¡±

    Speaking of this, Gao Feng thought again of the little fox Hu Jiu who called himself the nine-tailed fox. This senior seemed to have never used any spells. He only fought hand-to-hand on the mountain, but the power contained in such a small body was amazing.  I don¡¯t know what this kind of thing is like in the Fox Clan.

    Seeing that they were in front of the city gate, Gao Feng patted the black horse's neck and signaled the black horse to slow down. He asked casually: "How many people in the Fox Clan are cultivating the Six-Tails now?"

    "To tell you the truth, when I left Qingqiu Gorge, there were a total of twenty-one seniors in the Fox Clan who had cultivated to the level of Six-Tails." Red Fox Yuexiang answered.

    There was a kind of happiness in Yuexiang's tone. Gao Feng could understand her feeling. Even the leader of the Fox Clan was a Seven-Tails, but he managed to break through to the Eight-Tails with the help of external forces. The entire Fox Clan only had twenty-one Six-Tails. She was now  Having reached such a state, his status in the clan must be unique.

    Based on the previous experiences, Gao Feng¡¯s Qiankun card contained a few pieces of clothing as usual, and he could just put them on if they were broken outside.

    The soldiers guarding the city gate did not show any surprise that Gao Feng changed into different clothes when he came in and out. They politely checked his waist tag and then let him into the city.

    After entering the city, Gao Feng had to give the black horse a few words to restrain it, otherwise the horse would run wild again. Moreover, after advanced, the strength of this alien black horse increased astonishingly, and when its four hooves fell on the stone road, it was like  The bluestone slab was actually broken into pieces, and the hole was directly stepped out.

    After the advancement, the dark horse not only increased in strength, but also became much stronger in other aspects. Gao Feng asked it to move more lightly. The black horse's movements immediately became lighter. The horse's hooves landed almost silently, and it was even smarter.  In the past, at least it had a lot of grievances and complaints, and it could understand every word Gao Feng said. When Gao Feng and Red Fox were discussing, this dark horse actually slowed down his steps, wanting to hear more clearly.

    The black horse was running on the street. Gao Feng looked around leisurely. He also found something wrong. Inexplicably, the capital was filled with a chilling air, and he didn't know why.

    After returning to Fengtianfang, Gao Feng went directly into his house. Since the black horse was smart, Gao Feng was not polite to it. He reached out to take down the harness and luggage, and directly ordered the black horse to tidy up by himself. Gao Feng took Yuexiang with him.  Went directly into the house.

    Yuexiang returned to her "normal" look as soon as she came out of her pocket. Of course, this "normal" look was actually fake. Her real look was that of a bright and unparalleled beauty in red. But now Yuexiang is  She is a dignified and delicate-looking maid, dressed in unusually simple clothes.

    The two of them entered the room. Gao Feng said straight to the point: "Yuexiang, you are now an advanced six-tails. Unlike before, you don't have to stick to my side. You can leave at any time if you want!"

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Yuexiang trembled, and her smiling face immediately turned pale, and she asked in a trembling voice: "Are you going to drive this servant away?"

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "Why are we driving you away? Now that you have advanced to the Six-Tails level, your strength has greatly increased. You are no longer the same as before. Instead of staying in this small courtyard and being a maid serving others, why not go and make a living in the world?"  , experience and practice, ??Not much better than here.  "

    Yuexiang was even more anxious when she heard this. She knelt down to Gao Feng in the room and said anxiously: "Your Majesty is so kind to you. How can I repay you in return? I just want to serve you by your side."  "Come on, now that I have advanced to Six-Tails, I can finally help you"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 285 The Tian family is ruthless

.    ? Red Fox spoke quickly and urgently. After the advanced level, there was a kind of magnetism in his voice that changed over and over again. It was pleasant and attractive. Gao Feng didn't notice this. He just smiled and patted his forehead. He originally thought about Chi.  Fox Yuexiang's strength has increased and she no longer needs her own protection. Red Fox should be given a chance to move forward in the world. Leaving Yuexiang by his side delayed the other party's future, but he did not expect that Yuexiang himself did not want to leave.

    "I covet the precious stone, which has brought trouble to Your Majesty. I don't dare to keep this precious stone anymore" Yuexiang became more and more frightened as she spoke.

    The life-and-death battle outside today is indeed related to Qiongshi. If Yuexiang had not taken Qiongshi, and if Yuexiang had not taken it in the city, it would not have caused Gao Feng to leave the city, and the fight outside the city would not have happened. Red Fox  Having personally participated in that battle, I naturally knew what the situation was like.

    Zhu Zhengrui, who was holding a copper hammer, and the last snake-tailed monster were able to run rampant even in the Northland where all the strong men appeared, not to mention the environment where the evil energy was rampant. Thinking that all of this happened because of herself, Yuexiang felt in her heart  Feeling guilty and terrified.

    Seeing Yuexiang kneeling there, holding Qiongshi in the palm of his hand, Gao Feng was a little bit dumbfounded. He thought about it, but took out the Heavenly Tears gem that absorbed Yuexiang's poisonous gas from the Qiankun card, and then  He put it in Yuexiang's hand and said with a smile: "If you want to stay, you can stay. I just think that at your current level of cultivation, you should go out and explore the world to be worthy of yourself. Qiongshi, please keep it."  , this Heavenly Tears gem is Qingluan¡¯s Tears, which can absorb hundreds of poisons. You were unconscious due to the demonic energy in your body just now. I used this gem to save you, and I will also give this gem to you!"

    Even when you are packing your things.  Yuexiang didn't know the Heavenly Tears Gem, but she heard Gao Feng say so.  She immediately knew how precious tears were on this day, and when she heard Gao Feng say that he wanted to keep her, her eyes immediately shed tears. Looking at Gao Feng with a smile on his face, Yuexiang kowtowed repeatedly.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand to help Yuexiang up, and said with a smile: "We are all members of our own family. We don't have so many etiquettes. Please prepare more clothes for me. It takes too much to wear just one outfit and smash it outside."  .¡±

    In these words, Yuexiang was completely treated as one of her own family members.  Yuexiang couldn't help but smile on her face. She nodded vigorously and wiped her tears with her hands. She looked very funny.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to step forward and pat his shoulder, but after thinking for a while he still didn¡¯t do anything. At this moment, Gao Feng felt something in his heart. He opened the door and looked outside. Yuexiang behind him felt strange and followed him out to see.  The sun was almost at its peak outside and the sky was clear, nothing out of the ordinary.

    However, Gao Feng's brows furrowed. Although there was nothing strange outside, he still felt something was wrong. It seemed that the chilling air permeating the capital was getting heavier.

    Gao Feng naturally couldn't see the situation on the edge of the capital's northern city from the courtyard of Fengtianfang. The roads there had been completely blocked and pedestrians were driven away from a distance.

    Everyone was surprised that everything was fine when they woke up in the morning.  Why was Duke Lai's palace suddenly surrounded by agents from Zhongjing Palace and soldiers of the Forbidden Army? Duke Lai's sister was the emperor's favorite concubine, who dared to attack him.

    "My father is the Duke of Lai, and my aunt is the Concubine Lai. You are so ambitious that you dare to come here to cause trouble!" Zhu Qingliu, the crown prince of Lai State, led more than a dozen of his family guards and stopped in front of the house and shouted,  His face was pale and his voice was trembling, but he just kept shouting.

    In front of the originally bustling Laiguo Duke's Mansion, there were now all cold-looking government officials and soldiers. The leading general just snorted coldly and said, "The Zhu family has rebelled. This general has been ordered to investigate and deal with Zhu Qingliu."  If you don¡¯t want to suffer, just get out of the way!¡±

    After saying this, the general waved his hand forward, and the soldiers and government officials waiting around him rushed towards the door. Zhu Qingliu, the Duke of Lai State, was known as the "Tongcheng Tiger". He was used to being domineering in this area of ??the capital, and he could not tolerate idleness there.  Although the situation today is wrong, I still can't control myself.

    Seeing the soldiers about to rush into the door, Zhu Qingliu yelled and stepped forward. Although he was a dandy young master, he also had a treasure on his body. Ordinary soldiers might not be able to deal with it. He only saw the light flashing on Zhu Qingliu's body, but his movement stopped abruptly.  Suddenly, blood was sprinkled all over the door of Laiguo Duke's mansion. Zhu Qingliu's hands had been chopped off. The leading general sneered and put the sword back into its sheath, and said: "Zhu Qingliu, you really don't know what to do."  !¡±

    After he said this, Zhu Qingliu realized the pain. His hands were cut off, so the noble phantom could not be used. He screamed there, it was already in extreme pain, and no one thought about the officers and soldiers coming over.  To be so rude, even the slightest movement caused his hand to be chopped off.

    The servants of Duke Lai's Mansion stayed there, no one cared about Zhu Qingliu, who was rolling on the ground and crying, but a soldier came forward to bandage the dandy and evil young man, and pushed him aside casually.

    ??????????????????????????????Soldiers and officers poured into Lai Guogong's mansion, but no one dared to stop him, no one even dared to cry. Seeing Zhu Qingliu's hands cut off, no one dared to step forward to make trouble.

    Even the people watching the excitement around were stunned, wondering what happened. The Duke Lai's house was ransacked. Some people also thought that since Concubine Lai was still in the palace, this incident must happen again.

    News in the capital has always spread very quickly. Here, Duke Lai's house was confiscated, and Concubine Lai in the palace over there already knew that her house had been confiscated. Concubine Lai was naturally frightened and angry, and hurriedly went to Emperor Ren of Daxia to cry.

    Emperor Ren dealt with government affairs every morning, but the civil and military officials of Daxia were all proficient in government affairs, and there were not many major affairs that really required Emperor Ren to decide. Therefore, Emperor Ren spent a long time in the palace every day, and it was easy for Concubine Lai to do so.  I met the emperor in the imperial study.

    "Your Majesty, what kind of mistake did the concubine's family make to be captured by the imperial army and the Zhongjing government? My brother has always been loyal to your majesty" Empress Laifei knelt down in front of the benevolent emperor and cried.

    Empress Laifei is already in her thirties and almost forty, but she looks like a teenage girl even in her words and deeds. She is youthful and charming, and has a charming aura. There are rumors in the palace about her.  I used the best beauty elixir.

    Emperor Ren looked through a book with an expressionless face. When Laifei finished crying, Emperor Ren said in a deep voice: "There is something you probably don't know yet. Your brother is dead."

    Laifei's body suddenly froze there. The word "gone" has many meanings, but when said like this, it definitely means dead.

    The eunuchs serving in the imperial study had all lowered their heads. Rendi waved his hands calmly, and everyone in the imperial study hurriedly retreated, leaving only Rendi and Laifei.

    Concubine Lai sobbed softly there. When she heard the imperial study became quiet, she raised her head and said quickly: "Please tell me, your majesty, what serious crimes have been committed in my family. There was no discussion in the court, no central decision-making, and even in the  I didn¡¯t know anything about it before today, and my brother also made great contributions to Daxia"

    "Perhaps she was anxious for her family, or perhaps she was resentful. Laifei's voice became more and more sad, and her youthful and beautiful face also showed hatred.

    Emperor Ren coughed, and something seemed to shake in the palace. Concubine Lai also became quiet. Emperor Ren put down the book in his hand and said calmly: "Three years ago to now, people started to die in your palace.  , at first one person died every three months, and now one person dies every half month. They all say they caught a cold and contracted the epidemic, and some said they made a mistake and were beaten to death with a board. Is this correct?"

    The question was asked in an understatement, but when Laifei heard this, her body was shocked and she showed an incredible expression. Emperor Ren continued: "The people who died were all palace maids under the age of sixteen. Every time someone died,  They were sent outside to be burned. Are you afraid that others would know that the blood of these palace maids had been sucked dry?"

    Hearing Rendi speak like this, the disbelief on Laifei's face turned into fear. She stood up from the ground and looked at Rendi in panic. She didn't even notice that her youthful face, which looked like that of a teenage girl, began to distort.  , purple energy began to appear in the black and white pupils.

    Emperor Ren looked at Concubine Lai with a look of pity on his face. He shook his head and sighed: "I also know that in order to win my favor, you will use any method. I don't know the tricks you and your brother did.  , but because you are doing it for the sake of others, that¡¯s why you keep tolerating it.¡±

    "Concubine, concubine" Laifei's voice was a bit sharp, fangs began to appear at the corners of her mouth, and her innocent and pleasant appearance gradually became like a ghost.

    Emperor Ren sighed and said pitifully: "You are also a pitiful person. The 'Yuan Jing' you took was mixed with demonic energy. If it weren't for the suppression of others, you would have become an unconscious person a year ago."  Monster, but your stupid brother actually colluded with monsters to murder my ministers, and worshiped the devil in and outside the capital. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know about it? You have offended my fundamentals!"

    Laifei backed away step by step in fear. The fangs at the corners of her mouth grew longer and longer, her eyes were filled with purple, and sharp nails began to grow on her delicate hands. Laifei's movements began to slow down, and she wanted to pounce forward.  But it seemed like there was an extremely terrifying existence in front of her, so she didn't dare.

    Rendi shook his head, sighed, and waved his hand gently. Laifei, who was undergoing a ferocious transformation, immediately stopped there. At this moment, Laifei seemed to be a sand sculpture made of the tiniest sand, blown away by the wind.  The whole body turned into little bits of debris floating in the air, turning into nothingness until it completely disappeared.

    Emperor Ren picked up the book and flipped through a few more pages. The imperial study was extremely quiet, as if Concubine Lai had never appeared. Emperor Ren put down the book in his hand again, and said in a deep voice to the empty space: "Lai Fei has never appeared before."  The concubine was seriously ill. The concubine Laifei's palace was closed.?Everyone from top to bottom was loyal and accompanied Lai Fei to die. The Zhu family in Lai Guo's palace sacrificed monsters. They committed the crime of treason and had everyone beheaded. These two things were completed before dark.  "

    After finishing speaking, Emperor Ren picked up the scroll again, and someone outside respectfully replied: "I obey the order." (You are welcome to come. Your support is my greatest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 286: Unlimited Charm

    Once the various institutions of Daxia are put into operation, they will explode with amazing power. The prominent Zhu family of Lai State, which has been passed down for more than 300 years from the founding of Daxia to the present, is growing day by day on this day.  Before the darkening, the smoke disappeared, Lai Fei died of a sudden illness, Lai Guogong Zhu Zhengrui disappeared, and the whole family was imprisoned to be executed.

    The whole capital was silent for a moment. Suddenly, such a huge family was destroyed, and a bloody storm started in such a short period of time. Everyone was terrified.

    Gao Feng didn't know about this until after dark. It was Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai who sent someone to inform him. A high-ranking noble like Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai Kingdom, was suddenly confiscated and exterminated. Everyone in the capital was frightened.  A big family that had existed for hundreds of years was suddenly uprooted, and others couldn't help but be afraid.

    Concubine Lai died of a sudden illness, and Duke Lai Guo disappeared. The Zhu family of Duke Lai Guo committed serious crimes for sacrificing monsters. Some of these crimes are vague and some are clear, but it makes people even more confused. It feels like there is a deeper conspiracy behind it.  reason.

    However, for the Gao family of Fengtian Marquis, the destruction of the Zhu family of Duke Lai is not a bad thing. Everyone knows about the conflict between Gao Feng and Zhu Qingliu on Shima Street. If in the past, Gao Feng had offended the son of Duke Lai, he would have been directly punished.  Abandoned as cannon fodder, it means nothing.

    But now Gao Feng has a lot of status bonus, and he is the second-ranking figure in the Gao family of Fengtianhou. The conflict between him and Zhu Qingliu is equivalent to the enmity between the Gao family and the Zhu family. Lai Guogong is already higher than Fengtianhou.  Being out of the first class, coupled with the powerful concubine Lai in the palace, made the Gao family feel that there were many crises.  The security is tight, and it is difficult to resolve the conflicts between the noble and wealthy families in the capital at once. Everyone is scheming with each other, but there is no way to break up and take action. Many conflicts last for decades or even hundreds of years. The Gao family originally thought that this would be the end of the matter.  Lasts for years.  It's a long-term threat.

    No one expected that suddenly, the Zhu family would be destroyed.  Laifei died of illness, and the Gao family suddenly lost one of their major enemies. It was really a blessing from heaven.  When the housekeeper Gao Xian came to tell Gao Feng, he had a smile on his face and even said "Congratulations, Master Feng."

    Compared to the joy of the rest of the Gao family, Gao Feng was frightened and puzzled. An enemy who had repeatedly ambushed and sniped him, and who was inextricably linked to the Nine Nether Demon Sect, was still in the city during the day.  Wai fought to the death with Lai Guogong and his men, and personally killed Lai Guogong. He was thinking about how to clean up his affairs when he returned to the city, but he didn't expect that they were directly killed by the imperial court!

    This is indeed a good thing.  Gao Feng also felt relaxed, but he was really surprised and puzzled. The court acted as if it was cooperating with him. How could there be such a good thing in the world? There must be something weird in it.

    What Gao Feng was thinking was even deeper.  I fought the demons outside the city in darkness. The monster with six arms and snake tail was probably no worse than the soul demon. After fighting to such an extent, even with the cover of the "Nine Nether Absolute Realm", there is no way for the capital city to fight.  It is impossible not to be aware of it at all, even if the "Nine Nether Realm" is tyrannical.  But there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the capital. I don¡¯t know how many experts and strangers there are. It is impossible for them to be completely unaware. But when I was fighting, no one interfered or paid attention. However, after the fight was over, the capital took action. These two  Is there any connection between them?

    After thinking for a long time, Yuexiang diligently prepared the meal. Gao Feng was freed from his thoughts. But in the end, he also put those heavy thoughts behind him. The result was good. He deliberately colluded with the devil.  Isn't it a good thing that the Duke of Lai's Zhu family has been wiped out and that he is relaxed and at ease without his big enemy?

    After Yuexiang here advanced, she has reached the realm of the six-tailed spirit fox. She is already a high-level person in the fox clan. She is not considered weak even in the entire demon clan. She is already a figure in one party, but she is completely insignificant in front of Gao Feng.  In the image of a woman, celebrating advancing to two levels in a row or celebrating Gao Feng's victory over a powerful enemy is nothing more than cooking a few more dishes.

    Originally, after Gao Feng got to Fairy Mountain, he had already become a bit unconventional. However, since Yuexiang came into the house as a servant, the habit of eating vegetables gradually came back. The reason is simple. Yuexiang prepared the meals so diligently.  , you can never refuse to eat.

    After advancing, the red fox Yuexiang was more respectful than before. She still stood at the table and waited on Gao Feng to eat. She prepared the rice and dishes diligently, just like a servant girl.

    Gao Feng noticed something while eating. Although the red fox Yuexiang was now transformed into the image of an ordinary girl, her eyes were flowing and her actions had a charming meaning that could not be concealed. Gao Feng could even feel it.  This kind of temptation was not made intentionally, but was revealed inadvertently. With Gao Feng's state of mind at this time, he would be fascinated by the moon fragrance if he didn't pay attention, and his mind would wander wildly.

    Although a man and a woman are alone in the same room, if Gao Feng really wants to do something, Yuexiang will not refuse, but will actively cater to her. However, Gao Feng is not the kind of villain who repays kindness, and he still treats Yuexiang.  TrueHe only meant to take care of him, but after so many times, Gao Feng had to exercise slightly while eating. It was really awkward to resist this temptation. After finishing a bowl, Gao Feng couldn't help but said: "Yuexiang, you  Are you using your charm? It¡¯s better to stop. This meal is making me uneasy!¡±

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered with a flushed face: "Your Majesty, I misunderstood. I did not use my charm. It's just that after I was promoted to Six-Tails, my charm could not help but spread out. I  Just pay attention to restraint."

    Gao Feng nodded. Yuexiang said that he could also understand the key point. Alien beasts and monsters exuded power when they behaved and acted. They were born to frighten people and have a negative impact. The six-tailed spirit fox was also a high-level one.  There is naturally something similar emanating from it, but the power of the six-tailed spirit fox is just charm.

    Yuexiang obviously used some technique. Gao Feng immediately felt that the power of charm had disappeared, and he could finally calm down and eat. However, Gao Feng did not notice the disappointed look in Yuexiang's eyes.

    After eating, Gao Feng calmed down in the yard for a while and slowly began to practice and recover. It was still early and it was not time to go to the martial arts field yet.

    Standing in the courtyard, Gao Feng said that he was really practicing martial arts, but rather recalling and analyzing, recalling today's battle outside the city, analyzing the gains and losses of the battle, and analyzing why the Laiguo family was suddenly wiped out.

    The Duke of Lai's Zhu family was convicted and confiscated by the emperor. He couldn't think of any reason for this. Gao Feng was mainly recalling the battle, thinking about Gao Feng's discovery of a strange place. When Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, appeared, Gao Feng  He was in a state of fear, already worried about whether he would die this time. When the snake-tailed six-armed monster appeared, he fell even more into the fear of death.

    Being timid and fearful when fighting will cause a series of negative effects. The strength and movements will not be fully exerted, but will be deformed and out of shape, which is equivalent to adding insult to injury. But what Gao Feng is wondering is that he is covered in wounds when he uses the battle magic attack.  When he was fighting against the opponent's Noble Phantasm with his bare hands, the fear in his heart disappeared. This was not because the madness of the final decision to fight to the death covered it up, but because he was truly fearless at that time and wanted to fight with all his heart.

    This is the strange thing about Gao Feng. After getting the Immortal Mountain, he understood himself very clearly. At that moment, there are two reasons for crazy fighting. One is to fight with determination to die, regardless of any consequences, and the other is to fight with determination to die, regardless of any consequences.  It is a pure battle, without considering life and death at all, just full of courage and fearlessness. When it comes to using the War Demon Fight, it is obviously the latter, but according to Gao Feng's understanding of himself, he should be afraid and panic at that time.  yes.

    "Such a critical situation, surrounded by two enemies who are stronger than myself, and in the absolute domain of demons. Even thinking about it will make me scared. How could I not be afraid?"

    In such memories, time passed quickly, and it was not until everything was quiet that Gao Feng realized. Although he had not figured out why he was so fearless, Gao Feng could make a clearer judgment about his own realm.  There was another slight change.

    When it was time to go to the martial arts field, Gao Feng easily climbed over the wall and left the courtyard. When he arrived outside Fengtianfang, Gao Feng was not too fast this time. His perception was fully expanded, detecting every move around him and watching.  See if anyone is spying on you.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: No one was watching around. It seemed that the people who were following me those few nights were spies sent by the Lai Kingdom Government.

    There were still two streets to go before the entrance of the Demon Suppressing Department. Gao Feng suddenly stopped and turned to go home. He suddenly felt that he should not rush to go to the Demon Suppressing Department to practice martial arts tonight. He should go back and have a quiet night first. He  He knew that the reason why he went to the Demon Suppressing Division was to let go of his hands and feet to practice martial arts, but the more important reason was that he was curious and wanted to find out more about "Old Man Xia", but Gao Feng then thought of another thing.  , such an all-knowing, yet eccentric existence, would he be causing trouble if he was too curious?

    Gao Feng has already shown enough sincerity in repaying Old Man Xia's kindness. The two parties are now almost clear-cut. If they continue to wonder, will there be any trouble? Gao Feng has already caused a lot of trouble these days, or will he?  Try not to add unnecessary complications as much as possible.

    Yuexiang was surprised that Gao Feng came back immediately after going out, but she didn't say much. Gao Feng gently used those martial arts skills in his yard, adjusted his breath and body, and lost all the energy during the day.  It's too huge, so it still needs to use the God-Suppressing Technique to slowly recover.

    When Gao Feng was practicing martial arts in his own courtyard, Emperor Daxia Ren was still in his study. At this time, the palace was quiet. The eunuchs and maids in the palace where Concubine Lai was located were suddenly convicted and executed, and Concubine Lai also "died of a sudden illness."  Let everyone in the palace be as silent as a cicada, and everyone is a coward.?Be cautious, for fear of getting into trouble.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 287 Traveling together

    Emperor Da Xia Ren, who had just executed his concubine, showed no grief. He was sitting in the royal study, his desk and bookshelf disappeared without a trace. Kang Zhenren of the Taoist Academy stood beside him, casting spells.

    There were only Ren Emperor and Kang Zhenren in the Imperial Study Room, and there were no lights, but the Imperial Study Room was bright, as if the bright moon was in the room, with its bright silver light spreading everywhere.

    In fact, this light comes from the center of the house, where a crystal disk is suspended. This disk emits light and looks like a small full moon.

    This "full moon" is displaying an image. If you look closely, it is the image of Gao Feng when he was fighting at Tennoji Temple, and it is directly above the battlefield.

    It is said that the "Nine Nether Realms" shield the aura and block perception, but the images seen by Emperor Ren and Kang Zhenren are no different from what they saw with their own eyes.

    The entire battle was clearly displayed on the disk. The expressions of Ren Emperor and Kang Zhenren did not change. No matter it was the appearance of Zhu Zhengrui or the appearance of the monster with six arms and a snake tail, both of them looked indifferent. Emperor Ren opened his mouth to comment.  A few sentences: "Jiuyoumen is too unscrupulous, and the Taoist Academy must make efforts to rectify it"

    Behind him, Kang Zhenren bowed and said: "Your Majesty, please rest assured. Many clues have been obtained during the day's copying. The Taoist Academy has made arrangements. There are Jiangzhou, Xiangzhou and other places inside and outside the capital. The earliest, today, and the latest tomorrow, the copying will be carried out."  Encirclement and suppression will begin, and no demon will escape."

    Emperor Ren didn¡¯t make a sound. When the disk showed a golden-armored giant hundreds of feet tall, Emperor Ren¡¯s expression finally changed.  He opened his mouth and asked, "What is this? Can the Taoist Academy find out?"

    "Reporting to your majesty, the Taoist library has been checked. This giant has appeared in the world, but it was four hundred years ago. Earlier, it seems that there were traces in the world. The Taoist master said it. I don't know where it is.  thing, but it¡¯s better not to investigate it, just in case it is some extraordinary existence. If this existence is alerted during the investigation, it will cause unpredictable troubles, but the Taoist people also said that this is probably a manifestation of some kind of power.  Now." Regarding Ren Emperor's inquiry, Master Kang also knew everything and gave a very detailed answer.

    Emperor Ren nodded slowly, a smile suddenly appeared on his face, and he said: "This Gao Feng is really lucky. There are so many things about him that I can't understand."

    Kang Zhenren did not answer this sentence. There was silence in the imperial study room for a while. Gao Feng in the circle pushed the enemy's corpse into the deep pit. He sprayed out flames from his hands and turned all the people at the bottom of the pit into ashes. Then he and Chi  The fox got on the dark horse together.  They ran towards the capital together, and his every move was displayed in the crystal disk. Emperor Ren obviously didn't want to continue looking, so he waved his hand, and Kang Zhenren behind him made a gesture.  The image on the disk immediately disappeared, rose to the ceiling, and began to glow.

    Emperor Ren pondered there for a while and then said: "I want Gao Feng to give it a try, so we can't keep delaying it endlessly!"

    Hearing Emperor Ren¡¯s words, Master Nakang¡¯s body shook.  He asked in surprise: "Your Majesty, do you trust Gao Feng to do it?"

    Emperor Ren did not answer, and was silent for a while before he said: "I will make a decree in the next few days, and I will try it."

    After a night passed, Gao Feng opened his eyes in his house. It was almost dawn. Gao Feng was making a choice in his mind whether to go to the Zhenmo Division Martial Arts Arena to prepare for the Holy Shou Competition or to go for a walk on Shima Street.

    Just when I was thinking about this, there was the sound of horse hooves outside the door of the house. The direction was towards this house. Riding horses meant that they were from outside Fengtianfang. They came to see me at such an early time. What on earth was going on, Gao?  Feng thought to himself as he went over and opened the door to the courtyard.

    When he opened the door, the man riding the horse outside happened to dismount in front of his door. He was stunned when he saw Gao Feng opening the door. Gao Feng recognized the man riding the horse. He was a guard of the Qin Palace. Before he could speak,  The guard was already greeting him with a smile on his face, and said the reason for his visit: "Master Gao, Your Highness the Princess is traveling today. Please meet her at Shima Street."

    This time it was probably not the King of Qin or Deng Tianshi who wanted to see him. It was clearly stated in his words that it was His Highness the Princess. It was really sudden. Why did Princess Qingrou think of traveling today?

    Thinking that he had not met Princess Qingrou for a long time, Gao Feng was very happy and quickly agreed. The guard said with a smile: "Master Gao, please go to Shima Street early. Your Highness the Princess is in high spirits today."  Yes, His Highness left early."

    Gao Feng agreed with a smile, and the guard mounted his horse and left. Gao Feng turned back and confessed to Yuexiang that he also left Fengtianfang. It can be decided where he will go today. Speaking of which, Shima Street has been empty for a few days.  Been there.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It does is a misty sky right now,?, but Gao Feng didn't want to waste time, so he walked quickly towards Shima Street when he went out.

    Not long after, Gao Feng arrived at Shima Street. The clerks from various shops had just come out to clean the street. When they saw Gao Feng arriving, they all came over to say hello.

    The people on Shima Street were not only the clerks from various shops, but also the plain-clothed guards of the Prince of Qin's Palace. It was not the first time for him to see many faces. Gao Feng was a little surprised. What were they doing here so early? He took a few steps forward.  , Gao Feng knew the answer. Princess Qingrou, dressed in boy's clothes, was standing in front of the Yongji Jewelry Store waving.

    The little princess had a bright smile on her face. Just like the previous times, the little princess wore a hairband and relied on this treasure to transform her pure and stunning beauty into a cute and comely little boy.

    But the disguise made by this Noble Phantasm seems to have no effect in Gao Feng's eyes. In the past, if he wanted to see through this disguise, Gao Feng needed to gather his own strength, but for some reason, he was able to see through it today. For Gao Feng,  , there seems to be a veil on the little princess's face, and her peerless beauty can still be seen clearly.

    The strength is different and the perception is different. Gao Feng made a judgment in his heart. It seems that his realm is indeed different. Thinking this in his heart, Gao Feng greeted with a smile: "Your Majesty, you are here so early!"

    The little princess jumped down the steps, came to Gao Feng, grabbed his sleeve, shook it, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, you are here so early!"

    As soon as Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou met, the palace guards on Shima Street dispersed and disappeared. However, Gao Feng could sense that these guards did not really leave, but were hiding in the dark.

    Princess Qingrou didn't care about this. She just took out a paper roll from her sleeve in a mysterious manner, walked up to Gao Feng and whispered: "Brother Gao, can you help me do this today? I finally got it from the Taoist Temple."  It¡¯s coming soon.¡±

    When I opened the paper roll, I saw the blueprint of a Noble Phantasm, a three-inch long kitten, and a short staff more than a foot long. The top of the short staff was a small fish. The purpose of this Noble Phantasm is  By waving this short stick, the kitten can run following the small fish on the tip of the stick.

    The patterns of the runes and the magic circle are very simple, and no precious materials are used. It is just a pure toy treasure. However, there are too few people who can make the runes effective nowadays. Those who can make this treasure  He will not waste his precious energy on making and playing with things, so although he has the drawings, he can't make them at all now. Only people like Gao Feng can make them.

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded in agreement. Princess Qingrou's request was just right. The princess's safety was the most important. If Princess Qingrou wanted to go out of the capital for a visit, she would be in big trouble. Without the protection of the magic circle, she would not be safe.  Knowing how many people are staring at Gao Feng, Princess Qingrou's safety cannot be guaranteed, but Princess Qingrou seems to know this too. Every time she is with Gao Feng, she just wanders around the streets in the city.  Otherwise, it¡¯s just making a noble phantom or something like that.

    Seeing Gao Feng and the "young master" coming, the clerk at Yongji Jewelry Store quickly informed the shopkeeper inside. Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou stayed in front of Yongji's door not long before shopkeeper Zhang came out to welcome them.

    With Princess Qingrou by his side, and making treasure phantoms, it was naturally not suitable in the lobby. Gao Feng asked the shopkeeper to arrange a single room in the inner courtyard, and just make it there.

    During the time when Shopkeeper Zhang didn't come out, the little princess kept chatting with Gao Feng. The little princess spent a lot of time in the palace and read a lot of books, but she didn't know much about the outside news. She and Gao Feng  What she said was all outdated news, but what the little princess said had an innocent and lively energy, which made people feel interesting and not boring. It¡¯s just that whether intentionally or not, the little princess didn¡¯t mention Lai Guogong.  The little princess will definitely remember clearly what Zhu Qingliu did to Princess Qingrou on the street when the Zhu family was destroyed.

    When the two of them walked inside together, Gao Feng suddenly had the feeling that Princess Qingrou and he had not met each other for a few times, and the interval was very long, but the little princess's words and deeds seemed to be two people meeting each other every day.  Just like when they met, what happened in the last meeting seemed like yesterday in the words of the little princess.

    Gao Feng shook his head slightly. After his strength advanced, and after that life-and-death battle, his perception and thoughts seemed to have become sharper. Many things that he had never thought of and considered before would enter his mind, but these things he thought of were too  Too baffling.

    In fact, it¡¯s not just the details in the conversation that are strange. The sun hasn¡¯t come out yet, it¡¯s winter again, and it¡¯s freezing cold. Princess Qingrou, such a distinguished daughter, actually comes to play with me so excitedly.  For a nobleman from the Tian family like Prince Qin, this is really unreasonable. Even pampering the princess is not such an indulgent method.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng smiled to himself. He really thought too much. Princess Qingrou came to find him.??I am also very happy, but I still think about these things.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 288 The Master Craftsman

    Hearing that Gao Feng was going to make a precious phantom, Shopkeeper Zhang, who led the two of them into the house, didn't want to leave. As a person in the jewelry store, he was really curious about Gao Feng's ability to make a true talisman.

    Gao Feng naturally didn't care about this. Princess Qingrou was eagerly waiting to see the production and ignored it. Shopkeeper Zhang shamelessly stayed.

    The drawing style of this Noble Phantasm is quite old, and there is no name on it. It looks like a toy made on a whim, rather than a serious Noble Phantasm. Gao Feng thought that the drawings of the Noble Phantasm he had seen before were different from the drawings.  Noble phantoms related to runes seemed not to be very rare before the establishment of Daxia. Such treasures were regarded as playthings and ornaments. It was naturally not rare for ordinary people to have utensils. However, after the establishment of Daxia, these things became very valuable.

    According to this inference, when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed and the Xia Dynasty was founded, something seemed to have happened when the two dynasties alternated. The rune treasures suddenly became rare.

    Gao Feng did not think deeply. He should concentrate on making this kitten now. In fact, the key to this precious phantom is not the runes or the magic circle, but how to carve the kitten lifelike. The more real the kitten is.  Yes, the cuter it is, the cuter and more fun it will be after the rune takes effect.

    Originally, shopkeeper Zhang wanted to provide the materials, but Gao Feng took out a piece of gold from the Qiankun Silver Medal. Although gold is not as pure as gold and snow silver, it is much stronger than ordinary materials. It is only three inches in size and does not consume much.  .

    Gao Feng kneaded the gold ingots in his hands into the shape of a kitten as if he were kneading dough. After his realm improved.  He will remember everything he has seen, no detail will be missed, and the precise control of his power allows him to reproduce what he wants to make with incomparable accuracy.

    The small piece of gold quickly took shape in Gao Feng's hands and gradually turned into the shape of a kitten. Gao Feng's movements were extremely fast, and the short golden blades on his fingertips quickly slid over the golden kitten.  .  Gao Feng knew that the little princess liked to watch this carving process, so he deliberately slowed down his movements, but shopkeeper Zhang and the little princess who were watching were confused.  Not knowing the meaning of this action, when Gao Feng put the kitten down, the kitten collided with the table.  There was a soft sound, and Princess Qingrou took a closer look and screamed out in surprise!

    Shopkeeper Zhang on the side didn¡¯t see why yet, but when he heard Princess Qingrou¡¯s scream, he quickly came up to take a closer look. He couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed, clapped his hands and said, ¡°Master Gao, this is really a miraculous skill!¡±

    Logically speaking, the surface of a kitten carved from a piece of gold should be extremely smooth, but now the fur on this kitten's body is all very fine, and it looks like it is real.  What kind of knife skills and control are needed to clearly show the cat hair? It is indeed magical!

    The little princess smiled and touched a few handfuls, feeling that the touch was extremely real. Princess Qingrou's big eyes were already smiling like crescent moons. She took out a silver pick the size of a soybean and handed it to Gao Feng.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally understand it immediately.  This silver pick is snow silver. An important part of this treasure is to use snow silver wire to inlay the shape of runes and magic arrays on the kitten. This is not difficult. The snow silver is rubbed in Gao Feng's hands into a shape larger than hair.  All are fine filaments, and then watch Gao Feng carefully inlay the snow silver on the golden cat's body.

    The next step is to make the short staff.  The short staff is relatively simple, but the small fish on the head of the staff needs to be carefully carved. The short staff itself is made of good wood. Gao Feng used silver to make the small fish staff head, and the short staff is made of mahogany branches provided by shopkeeper Zhang.  , it will be completed soon.

    Of course, the most important thing about this kind of treasure is to inject true power. Only by injecting the true energy of the God-Suppressing Art can the runes and magic circles on it take effect. Gao Feng held the little golden cat in one hand and the short staff in the other.  With a slight exertion, it was not even considered to be a gathering of strength. The subtle power of the God-Suppressing Technique was injected into the little golden cat and the top of the short staff.

    As soon as Gao Feng put down the little golden cat and the short staff, he knew that the precious phantom was completed. He picked up the short staff with a smile and made a few strokes in the air. The three-inch long little golden cat fell from the table.  It floated on the ground, its four claws danced, and it just stepped on the void and flew up, running around in mid-air along the flying trajectory of the short staff.

    The golden kitten is running and crawling innocently in mid-air. It looks extremely cute, but its movements while suspended there are not like what happens in reality. It is like a dream.

    It was completed so quickly and had such a magical effect. Princess Qingrou was dazzled and clapped her hands. Shopkeeper Zhang next to her was also full of surprise. On the one hand, she marveled at Gao Feng's miraculous craftsmanship, but on the other hand, she felt that it was so amazing.  The young master's movements were too feminine and he didn't look like a boy.

    Gao Feng smiled and handed the short stick to the little princess on the side. Princess Qingrou happily took it and waved the short stick. The little golden cat repeated the trajectory of the stick as if it wanted to eat fish. The little princess  The Lord was playing and laughing, extremely happy, and the golden cat was flying in the air.After crawling around for a few times, he actually meowed, which made Princess Qingrou scream and laugh. Shopkeeper Zhang also nodded repeatedly, and the surprise on his face turned into admiration.

    After playing for a while, the little princess put down the short stick, and the golden cat automatically flew into her hand. Princess Qingrou smiled and stretched out her hand to touch it. It was obviously made of gold, but with Gao Feng's magical skills, the golden cat touched it.  It looks just like the real thing and is extremely suitable for a girl's temperament.

    After playing for a few times, the little princess reluctantly put it down and said to Gao Feng with an expression of admiration on her face: "Brother Gao, you are really good!"

    You must know that in Gao Feng's current state, the noble phantom that changes the appearance of Princess Qingrou on her forehead has no effect. What Gao Feng saw was not the little swarthy boy, but an extremely pure and beautiful girl.  , such a girl looks at you with big eyes, and her eyes are full of reverence. Even Gao Feng's heart can't help but jump a few times, and he can't help but smile bitterly in his heart.

    There is Yuexiang in the house, who is already a six-tailed spirit fox. She exudes charm in every move she makes. This Princess Qingrou is a noble member of the Tian family. She is pure and beautiful. Her every move is touching even if it is not tempting. It really tests your own will.  .

    Gao Feng quickly calmed down, but Shopkeeper Zhang next to him was all focused on the precious phantom. At this time, he couldn't help but marveled and flattered him and said: "I would like to take the liberty to say this, sir, please don't be offended by the craftsmanship of this craftsman.  In the capital, no, even in the whole summer, it is the best, it is really amazing!"

    "That's right, that's right, Brother Gao is amazing!" When she heard someone praising Gao Feng, Princess Qingrou seemed to be praising herself, clapping her hands and laughing in agreement.

    The atmosphere in the room was very relaxed. After hearing these compliments, Gao Feng couldn't help but think of the craftsmanship skills of the old man Lu Gang on the Fairy Mountain. That kind of skills and ideas are truly amazing. Gao Feng smiled and said modestly: "  What I do is nothing, there is a craftsman named Lu Gang, his craftsmanship is really amazing, compared with him, what I do is really nothing."

    After saying this, Gao Feng found that the room suddenly became quiet. He was clearing away the remaining materials on the table. After a while of silence, Gao Feng felt something was wrong. He looked up in surprise. Princess Qingrou and Shopkeeper Zhang were both  She looked at him dumbfounded, really dumbfounded. Even the little princess, who always paid attention to her manners, had her mouth wide open. Shopkeeper Zhang's eyes were even a little dull.

    Gao Feng was immediately puzzled. What on earth did he say that was shocking, so that these two people had such a reaction? He looked over in confusion.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, Shopkeeper Zhang reacted first, coughed a few times, and said with a dry smile: "My lord, this skill is not necessarily worse than that of Saint Lu, it is also amazing, amazing!"

    Lu Sheng?  Gao Feng was stunned. He seemed to be talking about Lu Gang. His confused state here was somewhat understood by Princess Qingrou, who whispered there: "Brother Gao, do you think that Lu Gang is?"  The Holy Craftsman', his craftsmanship skills are unparalleled in the world, even the holy monsters ask him to make equipment"

    "Saint Craftsman?" Gao Feng asked subconsciously. He had never heard of this title, but Gao Feng also understood that if all things and human beings can have the title of "Saint", then it would probably mean that they are the Supreme and Supreme.  A strong being, a unique and supreme person.

    Does the old man Lu Gang, who is wearing short clothes, gentle but mysterious, have the same name as this so-called "Sage of Craftsmen"?  As soon as Gao Feng had this question in his mind, he denied it. Based on what he saw and heard on the Fairy Mountain, the incredible exquisite skills and even the powerful strength, the old man in short clothes was probably the craftsman Saint Lu Gang!

    At this point, he finally understood why Shopkeeper Zhang had the tone just now. It was normal for his craftsmanship to be inferior to Lu Gang. From what Gao Feng said in such an understatement, it seemed that being inferior to Lu Gang was nothing.  .

    These words are really unbelievable and illogical to Shopkeeper Zhang, who has a lot of connections with the art of craftsmanship. Unfortunately, this tall man cannot afford to offend, so he can only flatter him with a smile.

    However, Princess Qingrou, Bingxue, was smart and knew that Gao Feng might not understand this kind of common sense. What he said may not be what shopkeeper Zhang understood, so she spoke to save the situation.

    Thinking about the chapter where the shopkeeper didn't call him by name, but called "Lu Sheng", it showed that Lu Gang had a high status among craftsmen and related industries, but Gao Feng became curious in his heart. There are various existences on the fairy mountain, like the nine-tailed fox.  His identity has not yet been confirmed in the present world, but Mr. Rui, the sword master of the "Remnant Soul Sword Intent", is one of the top five in the present world, and now he has heard news about this Lu Gang.

    Gao Feng was wondering if the old man Lu Gang he saw on the Fairy Mountain and the "Sage Craftsman" Lu Gang they called were the same person. Now he was sure but not sure. If so, how could this Saint Craftsman be?  Entering the fairy mountain?

    "The name of the Master Craftsman is??Lu Gang, this is the first time I have heard the name of this craftsman saint. Can you tell me the ins and outs?  Gao Feng asked with a smile.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 289 The Past of the Craftsman Saint

    Shopkeeper Zhang's face was a little embarrassed. His tone and behavior just now were a bit out of character. However, he didn't expect that what this tall man said was not arrogance, but that he really didn't know the existence of the Craftsman Saint. Shopkeeper Zhang's behavior was  Somewhat overkill.

    Gao Feng naturally wouldn't care about such a trivial matter. Princess Qingrou had already explained with a smile. As soon as this little princess had the opportunity to show off her knowledge in front of Gao Feng, she would definitely not let it go Lu Gang is  The former Wei Taizu appeared about five hundred years ago" The little princess's voice became clearer and clearer, and she began to introduce.

    Taizu of the Wei Dynasty reigned for a thousand years, and this Lu Gang appeared during the 500-year reign of Taizu Wei. The Middle Ages were a time of chaos and chaos, with humans, demons, demons, and holy objects fighting and fighting. Taizu of the Wei Dynasty was the great hero who ended this chaotic world.  , the world recovered for several hundred years, and by these five hundred years, it began to become prosperous.

    Gao Feng had never heard of these historical records. Not to mention him, even Shopkeeper Zhang didn¡¯t know much about them. At this time, he stood aside and listened curiously.

    This is known as the first prosperous age in the world. Countless amazing people have emerged. There are warriors, Taoists, many sects, and many spiritual methods. They were all created in this era and have continued to the present day.  Today, it is not only martial arts and Taoism, but also the exploration of various heroes. They travel on land and sea, in the world, to the Holy Spirit Heaven, and to the Nine Netherworld. They explore and depict everywhere, allowing everyone to have a deeper understanding.  This world.

    In addition to this, countless masters and strangers appeared in craftsmanship. It is said that it was at that time that true talisman treasures, spiritual treasures, and magic weapons began to flourish.  Noble phantoms of various styles and uses were also invented, and methods of making various equipment and utensils also appeared.

    Lu Gang also appeared at this time. Many outstanding beings of that era had their own fortunes and extraordinary experiences. Some had the blood of foreign races, some had obtained the secrets of the medieval chaotic world, or had obtained the secrets of the hermit masters.  pass.  But Lu Gang did not have so much aura and background. He was an ordinary blacksmith at the beginning. What makes Lu Gang different from others is that he has great enthusiasm and curiosity.

    When Lu Gang was forty years old.  His craftsmanship has been recognized as the best in the world and is famous all over the world. It is precisely because of this fame and evaluation.  Taizu of the Wei Dynasty recruited him to serve in the Ministry of Industry and appointed him as the Great Craftsman of the Wei Dynasty.

    Lu Gang worked in the Ministry of Industry of the Wei Dynasty for thirty years. I don¡¯t know what he saw and learned in the Ministry of Industry. When Lu Gang was over seventy years old, his craftsmanship could be described as incredible.  Historical records have recorded that at that time Lu Gang built ships that could fly in the sky, palaces that could float on the clouds, and metal creatures that could transform and autonomously.

    People at that time never thought that all kinds of creations they had never seen before were created by Lu Gang.  When Lu Gang was eighty years old, he had already received the title of "Sage Craftsman". Moreover, this title was not an official conferment of the Wei Dynasty, but a spontaneous title among the people.

    Human lifespan is very short, and extremely powerful warriors and Taoists can extend it to about three to five hundred years through secret methods.  For others, the age of 150 to 200 is already the limit, and aging begins at the age of eighty. However, the profession of craftsmanship requires people to maintain a certain state of strength and mind until they reach eighty years old.  I can no longer make it myself, but can only guide my apprentices to make it.

    But the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang showed the ability that is why he is called the "Craft Saint". He actually transformed his body, replacing his bones and flesh with heavenly materials and earthly treasures, retaining his consciousness, and his body  It has become the state of a Noble Phantasm. In this form, his power is greater than before, and his control is more precise than before. More importantly, in this state, his life is almost unlimited.

    Of course, Lu Gang, who achieved this, can no longer be regarded as a real person, but the craftsmen in the world and even the Taoists who make treasures regard him as a god.

    Later, Lu Gang was the number one person in the Ministry of Industry of the Wei Dynasty. He rarely participated in making anything, but every time he made something, it was a world-famous artifact. His life span also exceeded a thousand years, but in the Wei Dynasty,  When the second emperor of Wei Dynasty, Emperor Wu of Wei, who also lived for a thousand years, was on the throne, Lu Gang suddenly disappeared. Records said that Lu Gang went to the Holy Spirit Heaven and became a god.

    For Princess Qingrou, she is extremely happy when she is with Gao Feng and when she shows off her knowledge. If she can show off her knowledge in front of Gao Feng, it will be doubly happy.

    She talked about her knowledge about Lu Gang. At the end of the story, shopkeeper Zhang also said with a smile: "This young master is really knowledgeable. Now he makes jewelry, weapons and tools, and even knows how to build ships, cars and houses."  , most of them were founded by Lu Sheng and handed down. Therefore, any trade related to craftsmanship will not be called by his name. When mentioned, they are all called "Lu Sheng". I don't know if you have seen it. Xiaodian Jewelry Workshop  There is also a tablet of Saint Lu there, which is put up every day.?'s.  "

    After saying this, Gao Feng really remembered that there was indeed a wooden niche at a high place facing the south, and the tablet inside said "Sheng Lu", but he didn't pay attention to it. Speaking of the carving skills that Gao Feng had learned since childhood,  He learned it from his father, and it was a skill passed down from his ancestors. They wanted to supplement their family income, and they were noble people, so naturally they didn't know anything about Saint Lu.

    Gao Feng's expression at this time was one of shock and horror. When the little princess mentioned that the craftsman Saint Lu Gang had transformed his body, Gao Feng was already sure that the old man Lu Gang he met on the third floor of the Fairy Mountain was  , it is this sage craftsman, the most holy master of craftsmanship in the world.

    Thinking about it, of course Gao Feng would not tell the reason. He just sighed and said: "I really didn't expect that there would be such an amazing craftsman. I said that Lu Gang was not this one. I was confused."

    When he said this, the little princess and the shopkeeper Zhang would naturally have no doubts. Shopkeeper Zhang shook his head and sighed: "It's really blasphemous. I dare to give the same name as Lu Sheng. However, if it is really better than the master's skills just now,  , that¡¯s quite a bit of pride.¡±

    Princess Qingrou on the side nodded heavily, obviously agreeing with shopkeeper Zhang's words, but that was not what Gao Feng was thinking about at this time. According to the scene described by the little princess, and what she had learned these days, the previous court situation  The Wei Dynasty was much stronger than the Xia Dynasty in terms of Taoism and creation, but it is really hard to understand how such a powerful dynasty still fell and fell into great chaos until Taizu Taizu of the Xia Dynasty rose up to unify the world.

    There are so many magical things about the Wei Dynasty. Now ten emperors have taken turns in Daxia. Only more than three hundred years have passed in Daxia. The Wei Dynasty lasted two thousand years, but there were only two emperors, Taizu and Emperor Wu.  Each has been in power for thousands of years, how can any living being in the world live for that long?

    How did Da Xia conquer the world? Gao Feng has heard many stories about how Taizu Taizu of Da Xia was so wise and powerful that he ended the chaotic world, but how did the Wei Dynasty fall? How did such a powerful dynasty fall into ruin? How did the world suddenly change?  It became extremely confusing and turned into a hell on earth. The words were unclear, the explanations were numerous, and most of them were vague.

    But Gao Feng thought of another point. The clues mentioned by Hu Jiuyu, the Nine-tailed Fox on the Fairy Mountain, included what he knew. For example, the craftsman Saint Lugang mentioned today was in the 500th year of the reign of Emperor Wu of the Wei Dynasty.  The lives of these characters on Fairy Mountain and the existence of Fairy Mountain as far as I know seem to be around the time of the replacement of the two dynasties of Wei and Xia.

    "Brother Gao, what are you thinking about?" Gao Feng was already lost in thought. Princess Qingrou asked curiously. After being asked this question, Gao Feng reacted immediately, shook his head, smiled and replied:  "Nothing, nothing."

    Naturally, he would not tell others about the Fairy Mountain, but Gao Feng's own curiosity became more and more serious. What exactly is the Fairy Mountain? It can make people stronger, can have so many powerful warriors, and can have all kinds of things.  Such treasures of heaven and earth, as well as various inhuman beings and a confused little fox. Why does such a place beyond ordinary logic exist?

    Princess Qingrou had already diverted her attention. She was returning with the short staff. The faster the little princess waved, the more agile the golden kitten became, stepping on the void and running around, meowing from time to time.  The sound of meow is extremely cute and dreamy.

    The little princess was laughing and moving, looking extremely happy. This atmosphere infected the shopkeeper Zhang in the room. This usually smart and impeccable man also had a relaxed smile on his face. Looking at the little princess, he looked like he was looking at his own grandchildren.  .

    Looking at this relaxed and happy scene, Gao Feng, who had always been on guard and ready to fight, also felt relaxed. He forgot about those life-and-death battles and the realm of monsters. He just looked at the golden kittens running around in the sky.  A soft meow.

    Gao Feng inexplicably thought that the little princess was the daughter of King Qin and the granddaughter of the current emperor Rendi. Such a pure and beautiful girl was loved by thousands of people. She would have everything she wanted. She hoped that someone would do it for her.  Do it, such girls are satisfied with very simple happiness. Every time they are with themselves and do very simple things, they will feel satisfied and happy from the bottom of their hearts.

    What a good girl, Gao Feng praised in his heart. According to the past rules, Princess Qingrou came to see him and stayed for a whole day. She had to have lunch here, always near Shima Street.  The restaurant was too boring, so Gao Feng planned to change it at noon today.

    Just as he was about to invite, he heard someone hurriedly running in from outside. Shopkeeper Zhang, who had been in the house, quickly got up and went out to take a look. Gao Feng could hear the greeting from outside: "Gu Duizheng, why are you in such a hurry?"

    "Master Gao is here, I have something urgent to report!" Gu Dazhu said breathlessly. Shopkeeper Zhang naturally did not dare to neglect and quickly led the person in.  !  ~!

    &nbsp; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 290 I will definitely win

    ( .) After everything on Shima Street was on track, the Zhongjing Prefecture police team Zheng Gu Dazhu had less contact with Gao Feng. I don¡¯t know what is urgent today. Gao Feng was puzzled, but he heard that Gu Dazhu  He said: "Sir, the news has just spread. Long live the Lord has decreed that whoever wins the Shengshou Competition will marry Princess Qingrou to him!"

    After hurriedly speaking, the room fell into silence. Before Gao Feng could react, he heard someone screaming next to him. Shopkeeper Zhang frowned and glanced at the screaming little princess, thinking that such a smart person  The child is too unstable.  (Souduwo)

    After Princess Qingrou screamed, she immediately realized something was wrong, and quickly covered her mouth with her hands, looking at Gao Feng beside her with wide eyes, but Gao Feng asked and confirmed in disbelief: "Is this true?  "

    "Of course it's true. No matter how brave I am, I won't dare to fabricate the Holy Emperor's decree. This is the news from the palace. I knew it and reported it to you immediately." Gu Dazhu's breath has already  He calmed down and looked at Gao Feng with a smile on his face.

    Who is Princess Qingrou? She is the daughter of King Qin and the granddaughter of His Majesty the Ren Emperor. Moreover, she is just such a daughter. She is just such a granddaughter. She is loved by many people. Everyone knows that Princess Qingrou Hong Qingrou is so charming and beautiful.  She is stunningly beautiful, and everyone knows what kind of glory and wealth she will have after marrying this princess, and what kind of status she will be in during the summer.

    Being a prince or an emperor may involve struggles for responsibilities and power, as well as worries about dangers, but after marrying Princess Qingrou, you will truly enjoy a lifetime of nobility and splendor.

    ??Originally, for the participants, the Shengshou Contest was a competition with powerful enemies.  It was a competition to win glory in front of the emperor, but now there is such a huge prize, it is worth investing all in.

    For every participant, this is great news. The golden road of life suddenly unfolds in front of you, and there are countless possibilities for happiness in life.

    Shopkeeper Zhang said with a smile: "I didn't expect that this year's Shengshou Competition would have such a good result. I would like to congratulate you on your victory. You have won the first place!"

    As he spoke, he looked at Princess Qingrou a little strangely, wondering why the little boy who was with Mr. Gao started covering his face with his hands.

    Gao Feng also knew what Gu Dazhu meant by rushing to report the news.  He smiled and took out a piece of gold cake and threw it to Gu Dazhu. Gu Dazhu reported the news just to get some luck and money and to please Gao Feng.  This is nothing.

    Over there, Gu Dazhu was just thanking him, but when he heard the sound of horse hooves outside, a waiter hurriedly ran over and said, "Sir, shopkeeper, there are guards from the palace coming outside to send a message."

    It was no longer good to wait in the house. Gao Feng led Princess Qingrou out together. The guard sent by the palace checked Gao Feng's waist badge and after proving that it was him, he took out a document from his arms.  Inviting Gao Feng to watch, he said: "Your Majesty has decreed. The winner of this competition is Princess Qingrou. After Master Gao has finished reading, please draw a picture, and I will send a message to another place!"

    The official document brought by the guard was the official announcement. After Gao Feng read it, it was the same as what Gu Dazhu said just now.  He signed a stamp to confirm, and gave the guard who delivered the order a few taels of hard-earned money.

    On the other hand, Princess Qingrou next to her was already flushed and couldn't even raise her head. She just looked at her toes, which made the people around her feel strange. Shopkeeper Zhang kindly asked: "Does this young master have a fever?"  uncomfortable.  You need to take a break and find a doctor.  "

    Gao Feng naturally understood why this "little boy" reacted this way. He felt funny in his heart and said, "He's fine. I'll just take him inside to rest."

    At this time, Gao Feng also noticed that several people looked at him in a very wrong way. It could not be said that they were envious, but rather jealous. When he paid attention, he found that they were the guards of Prince Qin's palace. I guess this little princess was also extremely jealous.  He won their favor. Now I heard that the person who wins the martial arts competition can marry the little princess. His emotions are very complicated. Moreover, Gao Feng is the personal guard of Princess Qingrou. Now he is with the little princess.  Participating in the Holy Shou Competition, there is a possibility of marrying the little princess. Now looking at Gao Feng, it is obvious that there is no kindness in his eyes, and he will definitely be envious and jealous.

    "It's windy and cold outside, you'd better go in for a while!" Gao Feng said to Princess Qingrou. The little princess hasn't raised her head yet, she just said a low "hmm", her lively temperament completely gone.  He followed Gao Feng and walked in. When he crossed the threshold, he almost tripped and staggered two steps, but Gao Feng held him up.

    In fact, both Gu Dazhu and the guard who passed the message were a little strange. The winner of the Shengshou Competition could suddenly marry Princess Qingrou. If such a big prize was thrown out, those who were hopeful of winning would be extremely excited, and those who were not sure would worry about gains and losses, and there was no chance of winning the championship at all.  What I hope is that I will be depressed. Why is this Gao Qiwei so calm and composed, as if this is no big deal.

    &nbsp; Of course they could not have imagined that Princess Qingrou would be right next to this calm tall man

    Walking into the room where the noble phantom was made just now, shopkeeper Zhang did not follow him this time. There were only two people in the room. The little princess subconsciously moved the short staff a few times, and the golden kitten started running in the air.  But Princess Qingrou reacted immediately. She put down her short staff, ran to Gao Feng, stared into Gao Feng's eyes, and wanted to speak, but before she opened her mouth, her face turned red again, and she lowered her head again, waiting for the redness to subside.  When she went down and looked up again, she didn't even open her mouth, but her face was red again. Repeatedly, Princess Qingrou remembered something and reached out to take off the hair tie that changed her appearance.

    Although Gao Feng has always seen her true appearance, due to the function of the Noble Phantasm, it always seems to be covered by a veil, so clearly revealed in front, with skin as good as snow, bright eyes and red lips, pure and stunning beauty, Gao Feng still tolerates it.  I couldn't help but feel a tremor in my heart, and subconsciously wanted to take a few steps back, but then I calmed down.

    "Gao Gao Brother Gao, you must win!" If it weren't for Gao Feng's amazing perception, Princess Qingrou's low words, which sounded like mosquitoes, might not have been possible.  Can hear clearly.

    For some reason, when hearing Princess Qingrou's shy request, Gao Feng felt a surge of pride and ambition in his heart. He inexplicably recalled the heroic rescue of the beauties on Shima Street, the fight against the demons in the Taoist temple, until  After these times of getting along and having fun, I just felt that if I didn't win, how could I be worthy of the woman in front of me.

    Gao Feng had not been in contact with too many women, but he could clearly feel the deep affection in the words of Princess Qingrou in front of him. He paused so that his tone would not fluctuate too much, and said in a deep voice  He said, "Princess, please rest assured, Gao Feng will definitely win!"

    Princess Qingrou probably didn't expect Gao Feng to answer so clearly and clearly. She lowered her head with a blush on her face. She didn't know what to say. She just shook her body gently and pinched the corners of her clothes.

    The room became quiet, and Gao Feng didn't know what to say. He just looked at Princess Qingrou in front of him. When the hair tie was not untied, the room was actually normal. But after the hair tie was untied, the room became quiet.  There is a strange fragrance lingering, which is very similar to flowers blooming in the snow. The light floral fragrance and the cold fragrance of snow are mixed together, making people feel intoxicated and can't help but feel comfortable.

    Princess Qingrou, who had her head lowered, kept secretly moving forward, one step at a time, two steps at a time, and unknowingly arrived in front of Gao Feng, and the two of them were almost touching.

    The two were silent for a while, and Princess Qingrou raised her head again, but this time the blush on the little princess's face had faded a lot. Instead, with a lot of worry, she said hesitantly: "Brother Gao, Yue Xiao.  Yan, Zhao Yucang, Li Meng, and Taoist Master Minghou from the Taoist Academy, they are all very strong, are you sure?"

    Before Gao Feng could answer, Princess Qingrou's voice was already filled with tears, and she said hesitantly: "Brother Gao, if you don't win, I will I will  ¡±

    The distance between the two parties was so close that Gao Feng could clearly feel the little princess's breath when she spoke. This was what they meant when she exhaled like a blue.

    Gao Feng was also a little confused. The girl was so close to him and showed such friendship. In addition to being confused, his pride and ambition also rose. He couldn't help but stretched out his arms and hugged the little princess.

    After all, it was the princess in front of him. Gao Feng did not dare to use force at all, for fear of being rash. If the little princess refused, he would let go immediately, but Princess Qingrou only struggled slightly in Gao Feng's arms and was held captive by him.  Hold tight.

    With the warm fragrance of jade in his arms, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was filled with enthusiasm. He said decisively: "Don't worry, Princess, I will definitely win, and I will definitely win the championship in the end."

    Princess Qingrou nodded gently in Gao Feng's arms. Gao Feng had experienced such gentle battles since he was a child, and he felt completely intoxicated. However, he did not notice that the girl in his arms suddenly started sobbing, and her tears wet Gao Feng.  The clothes on Maple's chest.

    Could it be that the little princess still doubted that she could not win? Gao Feng didn't know how to guarantee it. He just held the little princess's shoulders with both hands, stared at the little princess's watery eyes, and said as sincerely as possible: "Don't look at my odds.  So low, I also have strengths that they don¡¯t know about, I will definitely win, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely win"

    Princess Qingrou was filled with tears. She looked at Gao Feng for a while, pursed her lips and nodded. Then she wiped away her tears with her hands and said with a choked voice, "I don't know why my father and emperor arranged this. It's so sudden. I'm so scared.  If it¡¯s Brother Gao, you can¡¯t win.¡±

    At this point, Gao Feng realized something. Listening to the little princess's attitude, it seemed that she had just learned about the decision to win the Shengshou Competition and become the county horse.

    This is really strange. Gao Feng had always subconsciously thought that the little princess had known about this for a long time, and then he did this excitedly?I came here to play with myself early, but when I think about it carefully, the princess's behavior from beginning to end was clearly uninformed and she was extremely surprised by this matter (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.  .)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 291: The Prize of the Holy Shou Contest

    ( .) Based on Princess Qingrou¡¯s status in Emperor Ren¡¯s heart, if she wants to choose a partner for her, she will definitely seek the opinion of the young princess and will not make a rash decision. But in this situation, it is really "rash".  (Souduwo)

    "You didn't know beforehand?" Gao Feng couldn't help but asked. Princess Qingrou nodded and said with sobs: "II just found out the news. The emperor and my father clearly knew what I was thinking.  , but still decided like this, just in case, just in case"

    After saying a few words, he started to cry again, obviously thinking about the outcome of Gao Feng losing. Before the fight, Gao Feng did not dare to say where he would be, nor could he guarantee that he would be able to defeat Li Meng and Yue.  Xiao Yan, Zhao Yucang, Gao Feng has heard these names a lot. He really has no idea how strong they are. But in this scene, no matter what the real situation is, the only thing Gao Feng can say is, "Don't worry, I will  Will win.¡±

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s firm conclusion, the uneasy little princess finally broke her tears and smiled, and nodded reluctantly.

    It stands to reason that such a weird thing happened, and the little princess didn't know about it beforehand. She wouldn't stay here for too long. Instead, she wanted to return to the palace as soon as possible and complain and act coquettishly to find out about this matter.  It was clearer, but the little princess still stayed with Gao Feng and had no intention of going home.

    Gao Feng could clearly feel the affection shown by the little princess, but Princess Qingrou's method and attitude in handling these matters, and the fact that the royal family did not let the little princess know in advance, were too weird and inexplicable, and completely unreasonable.  .  Moreover, Gao Feng is not the favorite to win the championship. Aren't the princess worried about such uncertainties?  But the friendship shown by the little princess was not fake.

    After thinking about it, in the end Gao Feng smiled bitterly in his heart, just make the princess happy and make her happy.

    However, after getting close to each other in the house, Princess Qingrou's attitude towards Gao Feng changed greatly.  In the afternoon, the distance between the two people was greatly shortened, while eating and chatting.  Princess Qingrou always stayed close to Gao Feng, without any hesitation, and treated her as the closest person.

    So tired that it was dinner time.  Princess Qingrou didn't say anything about going back, and the guards didn't come to urge her. By this time, the sweetness in Gao Feng's heart had been overwhelmed by doubts. This was too weird. Gao Feng naturally couldn't help but stay together for a while longer.  She would get tired of it, and she stayed like this until it was almost time to have dinner, or maybe before dawn, when the little princess went out to Shima Street, and experienced the important event of the Holy Shou Contest here.  Feeling a little tired mentally and physically, I yawned a few times.

    Originally she had no intention of leaving, but after yawning, Princess Qingrou immediately left, even though she was reluctant to leave.  But he still said goodbye firmly.

    The friendship between Gao Feng and the little princess was clearly revealed today. The young men and women were passionate about each other, and they were most inseparable. However, they did not expect Princess Qingrou to be so straightforward.

    There were so many weird things about this day that Gao Feng didn¡¯t bother to think about the reason and just sent Princess Qingrou away.

    On the way back to Fengtianfang from Shima Street at night.  Gao Feng thought about the changes in the Shengshou Competition due to the change in the lottery. For the young and powerful people in Daxia, marrying Princess Qingrou can easily reach the pinnacle of life, and all the pursuits in this life can be quickly realized.  .

    Before there is this news, the young warriors participating in the competition may not fight to the death for a competition, and may not go all out to win, but as soon as there is this news, there is a possibility of marrying Princess Qingrou.  , things suddenly changed, maybe everyone participating in this game will try their best to win.

    From Shima Street back to Fengtianfang, he has to pass through half of the capital. Gao Feng walked very leisurely along the way. Many discussions along the way fell into his ears. The competition in the capital against the Ten Days Later Shengshou Competition  The discussion suddenly became heated, and several large gambling houses were shouting at the door to change the odds, and the minimum limit for betting was also raised.

    Because everyone knows that the Shengshou Competition will be exciting, and the result is very exciting. After all, it is related to Princess Qingrou¡¯s marriage!

    When Gao Feng passed by the gambling house, he paid special attention to it. The odds of Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang were both 1 to 2. The two people had been evened, while Li Meng's odds were 1 to 25, that is, the odds were even.  The first two are slightly higher. The Taoist priest Minghou from the Taoist Academy has the same odds as Li Meng. These four are recognized as the strongest. The rest are around 1 to 4 and 1 to 5. Although Gao Feng  He defeated Fei Feixiong and showed his strength in front of everyone in the capital, but the odds were still the lowest, one to seven.

    After seeing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. The odds were like this, and there were so many strong people. He and the little princess swore that he would definitely win the championship. It's no wonder that Princess Qingrou would cry with anxiety. She was really not sure!

    Back toHowever, Gao Feng of Fengtianfang was startled. There were people waiting in front of the door. Judging by their clothes, there were people from Prince Qin¡¯s Palace, people from the Demon Suppression Division, and people from Fengtianhou Palace. They were each carrying large and small boxes.  Waiting there, when he saw Gao Feng coming, he quickly greeted him diligently.

    "Master Feng, this is the tonic given to you by the master of the house. The Marquis said, just ask for whatever the young master wants!" "Master Gao, this is the elixir sent by Lieutenant Hong. Lieutenant Hong also said that these days there will be a martial arts field.  Please use it as you like, no one else is allowed in. If you want to have sparring or something like that, Lieutenant Hong can also arrange it!" "Mr. Gao, this is the brochure my prince gave you. Weapons and armor, if you want to choose,  Please feel free to choose, and if you have any needs for elixirs and supplements, please feel free to ask."

    This group of people are all talking about the same thing. If Gao Feng needs any help, please just ask and they will definitely help.

    Gao Feng understands in his heart that this is also a matter of interest. If he wins, the Gao family in Fengtianhou Mansion will surely rise and become a prince. The Demon Suppression Division has been silent for so many years. If Gao Feng can have a good ranking and even win the championship  If so, Hong Shi, as a captain, would also have face. If he could really marry Princess Qingrou, Hong Shi, as a royal child, would also benefit a lot, not to mention the Prince of Qin's Palace. He would be selected as the Qin Princess.  The fact that the Prince's family will take this matter itself has already shown the attitude of the Prince of Qin's Palace. Compared with the young warriors participating in the Shengshou Competition, it is definitely more suitable for him to win the first prize.

    Because of these entanglements, all three parties expressed their greatest support for him. However, Gao Feng could also see something else from this support. For example, everyone did not have enough confidence in him, otherwise he would not be able to equip the elixir.  Everything must be provided.

    Gao Feng has made up his mind to win, but he also knows that everyone is not optimistic about him. He also knows that there are so many strong opponents that it will not be easy to win. Gao Feng accepted the elixirs and equipment they sent and expressed his gratitude to them one by one.

    These people who came to help also knew that Gao Feng was in a critical moment, so they did not stay to disturb him. They wished each other and then dispersed.

    Everyone also knows that Gao Feng now has a maid named Yuexiang who is serving people. Yuexiang is also pretty and lovely, but no one cares about this. As a son of a noble family and a high-level military commander, Gao Feng has a serving girl by his side.  He is just an ordinary person, and it has nothing to do with him marrying Princess Qingrou.

    After the courtyard door was closed and the enthusiastic people outside had dispersed, Yuexiang came over with a smile to help Gao Feng clean up. Despite her slender and frail appearance, she was really strong. She moved the heavy boxes and cages easily.  move.

    On the other hand, the black horse was very leisurely, with its front legs crossed, lying on the manger and looking this way. This action was very humane. If it was humming a little tune, it was obviously the style of a gangster.

    Gao Feng looked ridiculous, but he also knew that this was the result of Dark Horse's increased intelligence after taking the Qiongshi shell fragments. He became more and more psychic and humane. After Gao Feng looked over, Dark Horse seemed to be embarrassed.  , unexpectedly jumped out of the stable, and prepared to help Yue Xiang clean it up. He just used his teeth to get it from one side to the other, and after picking it up twice, he knocked over two boxes. Yue Xiang was  Xiang rushed back to the stable angrily.

    During the day, he was sweet with Princess Qingrou on Shima Street. When he returned home at night, looking at Yuexiang and the black horse, Gao Feng felt warm again. It was rare to feel so comfortable.

    Over there, Yuexiang finished packing the box, walked to Gao Feng and said with a smile: "The smell on your clothes is so good. The princess must be a person like an immortal or a holy spirit?"

    "Can you smell it?" Gao Feng asked with a smile. He and Princess Qingrou were close to each other today, and their clothes were stained with the smell. However, Yuexiang's comment was very interesting. I don't know if it was flattery or true.

    Unexpectedly, Yuexiang nodded and answered very formally: "My concubine Erwei's previous cultivation relied entirely on absorbing the moonlight. When the moon is full, the moonlight has substance, and there is also a cold fragrance lingering around, smelling it and feeling the body  It is refreshing and refreshing, and the moonlight is said to come from the Holy Spirit Heaven Realm. The smell is very similar to the one on your body, so I said this."

    Gao Feng was stunned, shook his head and sighed. This Princess Qingrou is not an ordinary royal noblewoman. There are various surprising things about her performance and even herself, but there are also many things that make people feel weird and unreasonable.  place.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng shook his head vigorously. Now is not the time to think about this, he must prepare carefully for the Shengshou Competition.

    Although the Shengshou Contest is grand, it only happens once every five years and is not that rare. This time it is just a celebration of Emperor Ren¡¯s seventy-fifth birthday. The Emperor of Daxia has a life span of more than a hundred years.  There will be more than a dozen or more Holy Shou Contests. When it comes to special celebrations, Emperor Ren's 100th birthday will obviously be more grand. If this is the case, then why spend such a large sum of money on this occasion? You know, Emperor Ren is clear  Princess Rou has such a granddaughter, and she is a small princess.She is young and beautiful, and has no worries about getting married. Why should she be the lucky draw for this holy longevity contest?  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 292 The Fearless Realm

    Then again, the thirty-two people participating in the Shengshou Competition are all outstanding warriors and Taoists in Daxia. They are indeed the leaders of the party, but these thirty-two people may not be the only outstanding young people in Daxia. The nobles in the capital  There are many sons and daughters of the family who are talented in literature and art. These people are also young heroes. From a certain point of view, aren't these people more suitable to be the princess's horses?

    Gao Feng knew that his power realm had indeed changed, otherwise his perception and thoughts would not be so different. Many details and causal connections that he had never noticed before came to his mind. What is even more surprising is that this  I have so many thoughts, but my mind is not in a mess, and I can understand one thing at a time.

    He even thought about the destruction of the Zhu family of Duke Lai. I am afraid that it all started when Zhu Qingliu of Shima Street molested Princess Qingrou, rather than some colluding monster

    Gao Feng stood in the yard and lost his mind. After Yuexiang finished packing her things, she didn't dare to disturb him. She told the dark horse over there to be quiet, and she carefully returned to the house.

    Gao Feng felt nothing about what happened in the yard. He was immersed in his thoughts and gradually became unable to hear the movement around him.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng realized how it was daytime now when it was night just now, and the courtyard was paved with green bricks, so how could it turn into grass? Gao Feng raised his head and found that he was already at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    There is no difference between being deep in thought and being absorbed in concentration. Gao Feng encountered too many things during the day, and he got close to Princess Qingrou. His mood was not so stable, and he actually entered the fairy mountain in a trance.

    The moment he just reacted.  There was a wind blowing in front of me, howling.  It's really not small, and the wind carries the unique freshness of the fairy mountain.  Makes you feel comfortable.

    Gao Feng subconsciously took a deep breath, feeling comfortable all over. He looked around and saw that the grass at the foot of the mountain had grown up to his waist. There was only an empty passage on the side of the stone road, and the surrounding clouds and mist were also rotating rapidly.  .  The clouds and mist are so dense that you can't see the top at a glance. It seems like an extremely huge barrel wrapping the fairy mountain in it. Looking at it makes people feel grand and spectacular.

    What made Gao Feng feel even more strange was.  The fairy fruit forest at the foot of the mountain is actually in bloom. The fairy fruit flowers are naturally extremely beautiful. The color looks like the rays of the sky.

    When I first came to Fairy Mountain, the scenery I saw was no different every time. But the last few times, there were different changes every time. Gao Feng couldn't give a very accurate description. If I want to be specific, it would be the times when I came here before.  , the fairy mountain is "quiet".  But now the fairy mountain "moves" and time begins to pass.

    Gao Feng calmed down in the grass, and then walked towards the mountain road. Suddenly there was a rustling sound in the grass, and a smile appeared on the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. Needless to say, it must be the little black wolf.

    As soon as he thought of this, he heard a "whoop" a dozen steps away from him, and the little black wolf suddenly jumped out.  Rushing towards Gao Feng, the black wolf can no longer be said to be "small". It is much larger than the last time Gao Feng saw it. Its body is more than six feet long, and it has a black light that looks like steel.  , the four claws and tail are as white as frost and snow.

    Gao Feng also noticed something else. The black wolf was running towards him, not jumping in the grass, but stepping on the grass blades. Such slender branches and leaves, and the black wolf's big body, did not sink when he stepped on them.  It shows that Black Wolf's realm has also improved.

    The black wolf's red tongue stuck out, and he still wanted to rush over to lick it like this. The black wolf was as fast as lightning, and he was in front of him in an instant. But Gao Feng was in a good mood at this time, and wanted to make a joke, so he moved his hands forward,  He directly threw the black wolf up. He was thrown several feet high, which shocked the black wolf. He made a few "ouch" sounds in mid-air. Gao Feng laughed loudly. The black wolf fell and was thrown up by him again.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The black wolf was stuck in mid-air and couldn't get down. But this black wolf is naughty after all, and he is not afraid the second time. He turns around happily in mid-air and enjoys it.

    Every time Gao Feng touches the black wolf's fur, he can feel the power contained in the black wolf's body. Gao Feng has a clear judgment that the current black wolf may be more powerful than the black wolf that killed him, and  Although the fur is fur, its defensive ability is not inferior to that of steel.

    Although the current black wolf is cute and very close to him, it is already a very powerful monster. Gao Feng suddenly thought of something, which is strange to say. After the battle with Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, Gao Feng  What Feng thought about was becoming a lot.

    The fairy mountain changes from stillness to movement, the grass changes from being close to the ground to being waist-high, the orchards bloom, the clouds and mist turn, the little fox changes from one tail to four tails now, the black wolf changes from the little wolf cub to what it is now,  Every change is related to the growth of one's own strength.

    This time, Fairy Mountain has changed so much compared to the last time. Could it be that it was because ofHas your strength increased again?  The last time I went into the mountain, I broke through to the level of "opening the meridians". It wasn't long ago, and I didn't feel like I had broken through the level. Could it be that there was an improvement in my realm?

    Gao Feng was thoughtful, reached out to catch the black wolf, and put the black wolf on the ground who had not played enough. He stood there and used the Qi of the God-Suppressing Art. It is normal for the power to increase. Innate Hunyuan Zhen  The divine art will become stronger every time it is run, and breakthroughs in realm will bring about leaps in growth, rather than gradual enhancements.

    After a brief inspection, the power in the body has not increased significantly, but there is still some loss, because the hard battle at Tennoji Temple has not yet recovered.

    Gao Feng and Hei Lang had already arrived on the stone road at this time. They didn't feel any special changes in their bodies. Hei Lang had been rubbing against his legs and making out, but at this moment, he suddenly moved to the side. Gao Feng was also at this moment.  The hairs all over his body stood up, and he suddenly felt a huge thing pressing over him.

    It felt like a sheep suddenly seeing a tiger, a weak creature encountering its natural enemy. Gao Feng immediately made a judgment that the opponent's strength far exceeded his own.

    But on the fairy mountain, there is really nowhere to escape, nowhere to hide, and can only fight head-on. Gao Feng quickly took a step back, and light appeared all over his body, but there was another strange thing, that is, the black wolf did not move.  , Gao Feng wondered if it was frightened, and shouted sternly: "Run!"

    He shouted loudly. Hei Lang should be able to understand it with his intelligence. Unexpectedly, Hei Lang just turned his head and looked at him strangely. He didn't move at all, but his tail was wagging very quickly.

    No!  The oppression disappeared again. Gao Feng was surprised when he saw a fluffy white ball flying towards him high on the mountain road. It was clearly the little fox senior Hu Jiu.

    Why does this senior still give people such a feeling, that kind of oppression and awe-inspiring feeling? Although it is far from the huge monster in the endless darkness, and the huge existence with four wings and six legs that once appeared in the sky far away from the fairy mountain, but  The nature of the coercion seems to have the same origin.

    Could this be a change? Gao Feng was thinking. The little fox curled up in mid-air had stretched out its body, its tail flying behind it. Gao Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. When he came last time, this little fox called himself Nine Tails.  Tianhu's little fox only had three tails, but now it has four.

    The fox tail of the red fox Yuexiang changes again and again. Each time the tail is added, it will bring other changes, such as the body becoming larger, the fur color is purer, and the power is more powerful. But the little fox has more tails, and there seems to be no change, but  The suffocating feeling of oppression just now may have changed.

    The little fox did not fall very fast this time, as if she was floating in the air. The color of her fur was still the same white and crystal clear as before. Looking down, Gao Feng felt very holy, and he actually had respect in his heart, as if he was worshiping.  The feeling of worshiping ancestors in heaven and earth.

    In such a moment of confusion, the little fox had landed on Gao Feng's shoulder, still lying there lazily as before, but the four tails swept Gao Feng's head a few times, not a slap.  , but it means caressing. The little fox said with a smile: "You did a good job. I thought it would take you some time to understand this level, but I didn't expect it to be so fast."

    Gao Feng was stunned and quickly asked: "Senior, which level have you understood?"

    This is also something that makes Gao Feng depressed. There are ten realms of martial arts in the world, but the growth and upgrade of the Zhenqi power of his God-Suppressing Technique does not seem to follow this realm system. Every breakthrough cannot be achieved using the existing concepts.  Judgment, but I have no judgment and certainty about my own martial arts.

    The little fox Hu Jiu paused, then said with a smile: "You should be called 'Fearless' at this level!"

    Fearless!  Gao Feng didn't react at the first moment. He just repeated a sentence blankly, and then asked in silence: "Senior, are you saying that this junior has reached the state of 'fearlessness'?"

    "Am I still going to lie to you?" The little fox Hu Jiu's voice became impatient as usual. Gao Feng opened his mouth. There were ten levels of martial arts he knew. The "fearless" level was already at the ninth level. The next step was  The first level is the end point of martial arts practice that Gao Feng knows - the "like a dragon" realm.

    He had just entered the "Tongmai" level, how could he suddenly be promoted to "Fearless"? It stands to reason that every breakthrough in the martial arts realm is a big surprise for Gao Feng, but this time Gao Feng  Feng was not surprised, just surprised and confused.

    Practice martial arts, work hard, and every breakthrough in the realm is the accumulation of practice. It will lead to explosions and breakthroughs after reaching a certain level. However, Gao Feng himself does not know about this breakthrough in the "fearless" realm, only some very vague ones.  It's a sign that Souyi is in such a mood.

    "But this junior didn't feel any sudden increase in power?" Gao Feng said.??There is nothing to ask in front of the fox.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 293 Another battle at the trial ground (first update of five)

    ( .) Now the black wolf no longer rubs against Gao Feng, but opens his mouth and sticks out his tongue, circling Gao Feng, staring at the little fox, all with the intention of trying to please.  (Souduwo)

    Regarding Gao Feng's question, the little fox impatiently slapped it with its tail and said: "This state cannot be said to be a state in the first place. God knows who has set these ten levels to be able to be fearless of life and death and bravely move forward.  Only when you have achieved this can you be considered a qualified warrior. Without this mentality, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, you are just a waste who understands martial arts but cannot fight."

    The little fox said impatiently, but Gao Feng fell into deep thought. According to the little fox, this "fearlessness" is actually not a state, but a mentality. Only with this mentality can one be called  He is a true warrior.  Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh. He thought he was brave and diligent, and with the help of the power of the fairy mountain, he went from the "bone training" level to the "meridian opening" level, but he didn't expect that in the little fox's heart, he was not yet a warrior.  .

    "Senior, are you going to go up the mountain next?" Gao Feng asked, and the little fox agreed. When the black wolf wandering around Gao Feng heard this, he immediately looked at the little fox Hu Jiu eagerly, his eyes filled with anticipation.  With an expression on his face, the little fox swung his tail and looked down at the black wolf, nodded and said, "You can come too!"

    The black wolf barked happily, wagging its tail rapidly, and followed Gao Feng as he walked upwards. When passing by the fairy fruit forest, he could hear the voice of a tree charm inside: "Go up, the disaster star has gone up. I  The fruit trees will be saved.¡±

    At the moment, Gao Feng couldn't care about this. He was still immersed in thinking about whether to break through the martial arts realm.  Since the "fearless" realm is just an attitude, then now that you have this attitude, wouldn't the next step be the "dragon-like" realm, which is considered the pinnacle of martial arts in the world

    "Do you feel that you are about to reach the 'Like a Dragon' realm and reach the peak soon?" The little fox seemed to be able to hear Gao Feng's thoughts and spoke his mind for him.

    Gao Feng nodded subconsciously, but he also had doubts.  Gao Feng still remembers chatting with Deng Tianshi when he was in the Taoist Academy. Deng Tianshi said that he was at the "Golden elixir" level, even though the world knew it.  In the realm of Taoist practice, the "Golden Pill" is the pinnacle, but there is infinite heaven and earth above the Golden Pill.  I think there are levels of realms above this "like a dragon".

    When I was thinking about it, the little fox on my shoulder sneered and said, "You are really a frog at the bottom of a well. You haven't finished your journey to the human realm yet. What's the peak there? It's ridiculous!"

    "Senior, is this junior in the human realm now? Why have juniors never heard of this method of realm allocation?" Gao Feng asked hurriedly. The little fox laughed proudly a few times, and then said: "Your ten  The level is the so-called human realm. For mortals who practice martial arts, this is the tenth level. But if you have understanding, opportunity, perseverance, and talent, above this, there is the dragon realm, and above the dragon realm, there is the saint.  Realm, above the holy realm strange. Why can't I remember it."

    Even though the little fox didn't think of the next realm, what he said shocked Gao Feng enough. "Dragon Realm" and "Holy Realm", what kind of realm are they, and how many levels are they divided into?  Moreover, Gao Feng also thought that the highest realm he knows now is the "like a dragon" realm. An ordinary person who has cultivated martial arts to the highest level is "like a dragon", that is, similar to a dragon. The next higher realm is like a dragon.  Same.

    As his level rises, the little fox's pressure changes, and he seems to be able to remember a lot more things, but the little fox is troubled by not being able to remember them.

    It seemed that it was the first time for the black wolf to go up the mountain. He looked around excitedly along the way. Gao Feng also felt interesting in his heart and said with a smile: "Senior, this junior is really lucky. There is a dark horse in this world who has just entered the mountain recently.  Step, there is this black wolf again on the Fairy Mountain"

    "It's not a coincidence, it's fate." The little fox Hu Jiu added meaningfully, and Gao Feng was stunned.

    As he spoke, he had already arrived at the first level of the Fairy Mountain. The black wolf looked up at Gao Feng, then at the little fox, and found that neither of them paid attention to its intention. He immediately cheered and ran out like a merry-go-round, running around everywhere.  Running around, very excited.

    The little fox had no intention of continuing up, and just asked Gao Feng to go to the tree stump. When he got there, the little fox Hu Jiu jumped off Gao Feng's shoulders, stood on the tree stump and turned around and said: "This time you fight  Is there a copper hammer as a trophy?"

    "I didn't expect the little fox to know this. The Fairy Mountain is a completely closed place. The little fox doesn't know much about the things in the world, but he knows everything about fighting.

    Gao Feng quickly took out the copper hammer. Since the little fox mentioned the loot, Gao Feng also took out the black statue of the snake-tailed monster.

    The bronze hammer and the pendant-like statue are not big. Gao Feng placed them on the tree stump.??, what the little fox Hu Jiuxian noticed was the sculpture of the snake-tailed monster. She raised her tail and stared at the black statue for a few times. Although she was still in the form of a fox, Gao Feng clearly felt that the little fox was obviously interested in it.  The statue of the monster is disgusting.

    Sure enough, after the little fox Hu Jiu took a few glances, he shook his head and said, "Put this thing away. Don't bring this kind of demon soul into the fairy mountain in the future. It can easily cause trouble."

    Gao Feng quickly put away the statue. The little fox Hu Jiu looked at the bronze hammer and said, "This is the natal weapon. Without this, your enemy's strength will drop by more than 30%. Without this bronze hammer, there is no way to rebuild it."  I can see that man¡¯s strength, but the snake demon can only imitate it. If he uses his demon soul to reappear, he will let everyone know about the fairy mountain.¡±

    Hearing the meaning of these words, Gao Feng somewhat guessed what he meant by "causing trouble". It seemed to be similar to the situation when the four-winged and six-legged behemoth appeared outside the fairy mountain.

    But what Gao Feng said was something else: "Senior, the owner of this copper hammer colluded with the devil and used soul essence to nourish his sister's youth. After this man died in the battle, his sister also died of a sudden illness."

    The little fox shook his tail and said with a sneer: "What kind of sudden illness? It was probably transformed into a monster and was killed. The Yuan Jing absorbed by Jiuyou's disciples must be mixed with demonic energy. If it is used for a short time, it will cause a serious illness.  As time goes by, your soul and body are soaked with demonic energy, and you have become a demon. You are really smart!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was shocked at first, and then sighed with emotion. For the sake of the prosperity and wealth of the Zhu family, and for the sake of having his own girl favored in the palace, Lai Guo killed civilians to absorb soul essence, but this turned Lai Fei into a  Monster, you are so smart. In the end, your sister died, and your entire family was exterminated.

    Of course, Gao Feng also knew what he was going to do next. Before he could speak, he suddenly felt a huge force that made him fly up. He flew over the woods behind the tree stumps like a cloud and mist, and arrived at the competition ground in the Fairy Mountain.  .

    Standing still in the competition arena, Gao Feng found that this time was different from before. This time he actually had an extra companion, and the black wolf was by his side.

    No wonder the black wolf was asked to follow him up the mountain this time. It turned out that he was also coming to compete. Before the enemy appeared, Gao Feng and the black wolf could not move. Gao Feng could see that the black wolf was very nervous. The muscles on its back  They were all tense, and there was a faint light shining under the four snow-white claws.

    Thinking about it all, he was shot and killed by the black wolf in the beginning, and the black wolf was also killed by himself. How could he have thought that the relationship would be as good as it is now, and they would even fight side by side!

    In the distant void, a three-inch copper hammer suddenly appeared. With the copper hammer as the core, countless star points of light condensed, and it turned into the appearance of Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State.  Not far away, countless black droplets began to gather, and the body of the snake demon was also condensing.

    "Hei Lang, please don't engage in a head-on battle later. I'll go to meet you while you harass me on the side. Do you understand?" Gao Feng didn't care whether Hei Lang could understand or not, so he gave a few instructions before he spoke. Gao Feng now had a clear idea.  According to his judgment, Black Wolf is currently not very strong. However, Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai Kingdom and the snake demon who appeared in this competition field are both extremely powerful. They charge head-on and have no chance of winning.

    The fighting field on the Fairy Mountain will not involve life and death, but Gao Feng will not let Hei Lang blindly charge hard, otherwise the meaning of the fighting field will be completely lost.

    The black wolf understood Gao Feng's words and actually nodded. Over there, the Duke of Lai Zhu Zhengrui and the snake demon had completely recovered to their original state.

    Zhu Zhengrui was holding the copper hammer in his hand, as if he had remembered the blood feud between Gao Feng and him, and was gathering strength to attack. However, the snake demon was not as sharp as before, and was just waving the weapon and preparing to attack, remembering what the little fox Hu Jiu said,  Zhu Zhengrui has completely recovered, while the snake demon is a mimic.

    "Gao Feng!" Zhu Zhengrui yelled angrily over there. He said the name through gritted teeth, his tone full of overwhelming hatred.

    At the same time as this roar, Gao Feng seemed to see a huge lion staring at him and roaring. The copper hammer in Lai Guogong's hand also began to glow, expanding to a huge size. The so-called "natural weapon" is closely related to the user.  It is completely a part of the user's body.

    If it were in the real world, the Snake Demon would wait for Duke Lai to attack, and then attack Gao Feng from the flanks, forming a pincer attack. This would be the most efficient and effective. An experienced warrior like the Snake Demon would definitely do that, but  Now, the snake demon is just a mimic made by Xianshan. It doesn't care about Zhu Zhengrui's movements and rushes towards Gao Feng.

    The weapons held by the six arms of the snake demon all radiated light. Seeing the snake demon's movements, Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, stopped his attack and threw his hands to the sky. The copper hammer streaked across the sky like a meteor and hit Gao Feng.  Come over here?? 

    There were two enemies who were stronger than him. Although they were on the fighting field in Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng didn't have to worry about his own death or serious injury. However, Gao Feng still found that he was different from before. In the past, when facing such enemies, his first reaction was fear.  The second reaction was to avoid fighting, and the third reaction was to fight to the death. But now, Gao Feng was just calmly analyzing how to face it, without any fear, but on the contrary, he had a strong desire to fight.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 294 The Lion with Broken Golden Armor (Second update of five)

    Gao Feng roared angrily and faced the charging snake demon. As soon as the two of them touched, the snake demon's six arms moved rapidly, and the trajectory could no longer be seen clearly. However, Gao Feng used the War Demon Strike regardless, with some punches and kicks.  He met the snake demon's weapons, and some of them hit the snake demon's body.

    After all, it was fists and feet versus weapons. Even with the protection of the "destroying" Noble Phantasm Gloves, it was still the same as in real-life battles. Gao Feng was injured by the monster's weapon, and the only thing he could do was to protect his vitals.

    Just when the knife in the snake demon's hand was about to cut Gao Feng's neck, its body suddenly retreated uncontrollably. When he looked back hastily, he found that the black wolf had grabbed his tail and was dragging him backwards.  The demon's snake tail curled and twitched, flying the black wolf behind him directly, but its attack just now was completely in vain, and its body paused briefly. The golden flames all over Gao Feng's body suddenly surged, hitting it suddenly.  After countless blows, the golden flame of the God-Suppressing Technique itself can restrain the monster. When the golden light touches the monster, the snake demon immediately begins to burn. The snake demon roars continuously, and the black energy on the body surges, extinguishing these golden flames one by one.  .

    The monster retreated and Gao Feng moved forward. Between the advance and retreat, there was a loud bang at the position where Gao Feng was standing just now. A huge deep pit had appeared. The copper hammer hit the ground heavily. The copper hammer was outside and Zhu Zhengrui was inside.  On the other side, the black wolf that was blown away turned into a black light and rushed towards Zhu Zhengrui. The black wolf was faster, and Zhu Zhengrui's reaction was faster. The copper hammer had already flown back quickly, but in the blink of an eye, the black wolf had arrived.  In front of him, Zhu Zhengrui didn't have any complicated moves.  He just yelled angrily and slapped it down.  The black wolf's figure is extremely flexible, and he can actually change in mid-flight.  He avoided this palm, but after this palm was taken, a huge palm print depression immediately appeared on the ground.

    Over there, the black wolf was holding back a little, but here Gao Feng took advantage of his own opportunity and never stopped attacking. The six weapons of the snake demon danced like windmills.  There it resisted Gao Feng's attack, but Gao Feng's advantage was gradually regained by the snake demon, and its resistance began to counterattack.

    Over there, Zhu Zhengrui, Duke of Lai State, holds a copper hammer in his hand.  The copper hammer expanded to a huge size again. He no longer threw it, but just waved it casually, knocking away the charging black wolf, and sprinted towards Gao Feng's position.

    When he approached, Duke Zhu Zhengrui of Lai State roared angrily. He didn't even care about the black wolf that was already biting his calf, and just swung his hammer towards Gao Feng who was entangled with the snake demon.

    The bronze hammer roared halfway when it was suddenly grabbed by a huge hand. The golden palm pressed the hammer.  He directly smashed it in the opposite direction. Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai State, had just thrown away the black wolf biting him. He saw the sledgehammer and the giant palm pressing over him. He raised his hands to the sky and roared, trying to resist, but was blocked by the sledgehammer and the giant palm.  The golden giant palm smashed it into pieces.

    Although the snake demon is a mimic, when the golden giant appears, the mimic's own instinct is to be frightened, and the snake's tail twists and turns.  He wanted to escape, but after taking just one step, a giant hand grabbed him directly. The snake demon's six weapons quickly killed him, but the giant palm that hit him completely passed through the air and had no effect at all.

    The giant palm did not grab it, and the runes appeared on the palm. Huge electric light, blazing flames, and rainy blue stars spurted out. The snake demon was directly submerged in these attacks, cut into pieces, and struck by the electric light.  Burned into black coals, turned into nothingness by the flames.

    With the full set of War Demon Fighter, Gao Feng made a calm judgment to attack an enemy first, and then wait for the golden-armored giant to appear and then decisively deal with the powerful enemy.

    However, the Black Wolf who assisted from the side also made many achievements. The dragging of the snake demon and the attack on Zhu Zhengrui, the Duke of Lai, although it only delayed the opponent's time a little, were crucial to the entire battle, giving Gao Feng  He gained space and time, giving him time to summon the golden-armored giant with the full set of Demon Fighter.

    But the situation at the moment is a bit funny. Black Wolf seemed to be frightened by the golden-armored giant that enveloped Gao Feng. He had already picked up Lai Guogong's dropped copper hammer and wanted to send it to Gao Feng.  Seeing this change, he immediately turned around and ran towards the woods on the other side.

    The golden-armored giant stood on the fighting field and looked around, full of power. At this moment, Gao Feng felt huge power filling his body. At this moment, he felt that there was no enemy that he could not defeat.

    As usual, this giant illusion began to dissipate slowly after stagnating for a short period of time. Gao Feng's feeling gradually returned to normal. He had experienced it more times. This kind of review-like battle in the competition field was more and more difficult for Gao Feng.  It became less and less shocking, and the gains and losses he could sum up became less and less.

    But looking back on this battle, Gao Feng doesn't think he will be afraid if he encounters those two enemies again. He will calmly analyze the battle situation, analyze the differences between the enemies, and choose the best and most suitable tactics to deal with it.  , such a clear judgment, this strong and brave fighting spirit, perhaps it isThe characteristics of the "fearless" state.

    It didn't take long to think back like this. Seeing the panicked look of the black wolf running away made Gao Feng laugh. He couldn't help shouting: "What are you afraid of? That's my trick!"

    Gao Feng was now able to confirm that Hei Lang was smart enough to understand what he said. Sure enough, after he finished shouting this sentence, Hei Lang stopped and looked back cautiously, as if he couldn't believe it.  .

    Before Gao Feng could continue to speak, there was a sudden suction force. When he realized it, he was already near the tree stump outside.

    The little fox Hu Jiu was standing on the tree stump. She looked at Gao Feng and the black wolf beside her, and stretched out her white paws. The black wolf immediately approached him knowingly, and the little fox Hu Jiu caressed the top of the black wolf's head in a serious manner.  After a few words, he praised and said: "What a good boy, he performed so well in the first battle!"

    The tiny little fox touched the head of such a big black wolf with its furry white paws. Looking at this scene, it was cute and ridiculous, but Gao Feng saw that the fur all over the black wolf's body stood up, and it "oohed".  With a howl, he rushed out like lightning and started running around the empty space on the first floor of the fairy mountain. He looked extremely excited. He was obviously very excited after being praised.

    "When it gets stronger, let it go out with you to be a helper!" The little fox looked at the black wolf running in circles and said to Gao Feng with a smile.

    "I didn't expect that people in the fairy mountain could actually go out. Gao Feng was surprised and subconsciously asked: "Senior, can you go out and have a look?"

    Gao Feng knew he had said the wrong thing as soon as he opened his mouth, because the little fox's expression immediately darkened in a very humane manner, and he shouted at Gao Feng: "I am different from him, how can I go out!"

    After saying this, the little fox jumped up lightly, jumped directly onto Gao Feng's shoulders, and said: "Go up the mountain!"

    Gao Feng hurriedly walked towards the second level of the mountain. The black wolf was still wandering around there excitedly, but this time he did not follow. One person and one fox walked silently on the mountain road. After walking for a while, the little fox suddenly said  : "You must be wondering why Lao Rui didn't show up to help you when you were fighting the snake demon and the warrior with the hammer?"

    Indeed, in the battle at Tennoji Temple, Gao Feng was almost forced to a near-death situation, but he used every pendant, but the small sword pendant did not react at all. Gao Feng was confused, but he didn't have time to ask.  , before he could speak, the little fox asked and answered to himself: "Because you are not defeated. You are not at the point of death yet. You still have a chance to win. In the final analysis, warriors still have to rely on themselves to fight!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then nodded seriously. The little fox meant to warn him. During the battle at that time, Gao Feng had lost his temper and had forgotten that he could summon the powerful golden monster through fighting the demon.  Armored Colossus, if he had known how to use it earlier, he might not have been able to fight so hard.

    After reflection, Gao Feng became excited. He realized one thing. He was actually stronger than Zhu Zhengrui and the monster. The realm was the same thing. He had powerful moves.

    As he spoke, he had already reached the second level of the mountain. Mr. Rui, the sword master, did not close his eyes in his seat in the main hall as usual. Instead, he wiped the sword in his hand with the corner of his clothes. Ever since Gao Feng entered the Immortal Mountain, this Mr. Rui  He has always displayed a noble and awe-inspiring temperament, but his actions today can be said to be very humane.

    If you want to go to the third floor, you have to go through the main hall of the War Demon Temple. Gao Feng and the little fox Hu Jiu walked into the hall. When they passed by Mr. Rui, Gao Feng just wanted to say hello, but unexpectedly Mr. Rui looked at them.  Gao Feng glanced at it, nodded and said, "That's right. Only by understanding in life-and-death battles can we improve in the future!"

    Being praised like this by Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, Gao Feng felt stunned for a moment, and then joy filled his heart. He quickly bowed and thanked Mr. Rui. The little fox Hu Jiu on his shoulder didn't have to worry about falling off, it had already jumped to it.  Above his head, Mr. Rui ignored Gao Feng's etiquette and just continued to clean his sword there and said: "Understanding is understanding. You are still far away from it. Don't relax."

    This sentence seemed like Mr. Rui's style. Gao Feng quickly agreed solemnly. In this reply, the little fox Hu Jiu did not reprimand or urge him for the first time. Only then did he slap Gao Feng on the back with his tail.

    After walking out of the main hall of the War Demon Temple, we came to the mountain road. When we came here for the first time, the mountain road was surrounded by lush vegetation. We couldn't even see the stone monument at the intersection. This time, when we came here again, the lush vegetation was gone.  The mountain road is neat and tidy here. I don¡¯t know what the change is.

    Every time he walked on the mountain road on the third level of the mountain, Gao Feng felt that he was walking on the embodiment of a dream. There was immense wealth under his feet. There were precious numbers on both sides of the mountain road. In response to the power, there were magnificent scenery.  , the feeling of walking this section of road is so wonderful that people are reluctant to finish it and have to finish it quickly., I am afraid that if I walk slowly, I will be addicted to this place and dare not leave.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendations and monthly votes. Your support is my biggest motivation.) RQ{Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for your support.  Support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 295 Commoner Dragon Skin (Third update of five)

    ( .) Having just stepped onto the third level of the mountain, six children rushed out cheering from the woods on the right. The youngest girl in white clothes rushed to the front, shouting:  "I want to hug, I want to hug!"

    Gao Feng clearly remembered that when he left Fairy Mountain last time, these charming children most likely hugged the little fox Hu Jiu, but when the little fox got angry, it was hard to say whether these children suffered or not, but  Seeing how the girl transformed from Yumu behaved like this, there might have been some changes last time.  (Souduwo)

    While he was thinking about it, the little fox Hu Jiu floated down from Gao Feng's shoulders and landed in the arms of the girl turned into feather wood. He curled up into a ball of hair comfortably. The little girl turned into feather wood said with a smile.  : "Sister Ninth, you smell so good."

    The little fox lazily said "Hmm", and the little girl in milky white clothes buried her head in the little fox's fur and rubbed it a few times, not knowing who was acting coquettishly with whom.

    Gao Feng was very surprised. When he left Fairy Mountain last time, the little fox was so angry with these children that he was so angry. Why did the relationship become like this this time?

    "Sister Ninth, I have delicious fruits there!" "Sister Ninth, let's go to Xiaoyu's house and have a look. It's up high and the scenery is great!" The two girls in silver clothes were all talking.  Looking closer, the three boys on the periphery were also in high spirits. The little fox Hu Jiu suddenly became the center of attention among these children. I really don¡¯t know what happened after I left last time.

    What made Gao Feng even more interesting was that the blue bird, which was more than a foot long, jumped out of nowhere.  They were also jumping up and down among the six children.

    ¡°When I came here last time, these children, the little blue bird and the nine-tailed fox were chasing each other like crazy. How come the relationship between us is so good now.

    No matter what, Gao Feng found the scene in front of him very interesting. At this moment, the old man Lu Gang walked out of the house.  This old man is still dressed in a short collared shirt and has a strong appearance that belies his age.

    Gao Feng no longer dared to neglect this meeting. He knew that the old man in front of him was most likely the craftsman Saint Lu Gang.  He is a person at the pinnacle of craftsmanship. Gao Feng quickly bowed and saluted and said, "I have met Senior Lu."

    Lu Gang smiled and nodded, and said as he walked: "Bring that dress over here."

    That dress?  Lu Gang's words made Gao Feng a little confused.  But then he thought about what this dress was for. What Gao Feng was even more curious about was why he thought so. How could he usually consider these trivial details? Gao Feng's mind was filled with confusion. Gao Feng's thoughts flew to the infinite.  far away.

    Lu Gang was talking, and not long after, he saw the flying copper ball carrying a piece of clothing. Gao Feng's complicated thoughts were finally put back, and he was stunned when he saw the piece of clothing.  He recognized this coat because it was the same one that was left on the mountain last time.

    The last time he fought with "Jiayi", in order to test the effectiveness of the Noble Phantasm implanted in his body, Gao Feng took off his shirt, but was pushed out of the mountain by Lu Gang before he even put it on.  No one paid attention to a single piece of clothing. I didn¡¯t expect to see him again this time.

    That piece of clothing was just an ordinary cotton robe. Now that Gao Feng looked over it, he saw that the texture, style and material of the clothing had not changed much. Even the stains from last time were still on it. They looked exactly the same.  But Gao Feng could also see that this was not the original one at all.

    What is this dress?  Why did Saint Lugang, the craftsman, take it out to see?  What's the purpose of doing this?  Why do you think of this?  Without paying attention, Gao Feng found that his thoughts expanded infinitely. Although this way of thinking did not affect Gao Feng's daily behavior, it was very uncomfortable for Gao Feng himself. He felt that his mind was expanding, and there were countless thoughts.  Things are tangled up inside.

    "How can you wear ordinary clothes in this world when you are in such a situation? Those cotton and linen things will be shattered when the force is moved. I made this clothes from the leaf fibers of feather wood and black gold wood. You can try it on?  "After saying that, he waved his hand, and the copper ball floating next to the craftsman Sheng Lugang flew towards Gao Feng.

    When the clothes came into his hands, Gao Feng immediately had a clear feeling. The feeling of the clothes was very strange. At first he felt like it was nothing, but in the next moment it felt extremely heavy, as if he was holding a cloud, and also as if he was holding a cloud.  Holding a piece of armor.

    "Put it on and take a look!" Lu Gang urged there. Gao Feng quickly took off his clothes and put on this cotton robe. As soon as he put the clothes on, Gao Feng immediately felt the power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique flowing along this  Every thread of the cotton robe began to flow, and in an instant, the cotton robe became integrated with his power.

    After wearing the cotton robe, Gao Feng had a clearer feeling. This piece of clothing is not only light, it can also transmit power, and the Zhenshen Jue's true energy bursts out.There is no final layer of barrier to the outside of the body, and the clothes are extremely tough. In several key positions, there are runes made of metal wires on the clothes, which can be stimulated with power.

    Looking carefully at those runes, although Gao Feng has never seen them before, he knows the effectiveness of these runes, increasing power, absorbing true energy, and even storing part of the power, and the rune on the back  Maybe it cooperates with the "Soaring Sky Armor" system. That rune enhances the flying function of the Soaring Sky Armor.

    The treasures Gao Feng obtained in the past had various miraculous effects, but compared to this cotton robe, they all had one problem, that is, they required the user's own strength to cooperate, but this inconspicuous robe was completely  It cooperates with the user himself, tailors it for him, and completely matches him. With this, Gao Feng knows that his ability will increase by 10% to 30% out of thin air. In some battles, it may provide him with even greater help.  .

    As he experienced it carefully, his thoughts began to spread again. From the manufacturing ideas of this dress to the meaning of these runes, Gao Feng himself also clearly realized that it seemed that after entering the "fearless" level, his thoughts completely expanded.  Now, becoming smarter is not a bad thing, but the uncontrolled expansion of thoughts is also not a good thing.

    Gao Feng was studying treasures here and struggling with his own thoughts. Over there, the little fox was surrounded by several children, but he had a rare good temper. He had already changed from the arms of the girl called "Xiao Yu" to "Xiao Yu".  "Xiaoxue" was in her arms, but she was looking at Gao Feng.

    Seeing Gao Feng put on this dress, the little fox raised his head from the girl's arms and glanced at it for a few times, then suddenly asked: "Is this the 'Buyi Dragon Skin'?"

    This name pulled Gao Feng out of his chaotic thoughts, but it was Na Lu Gang who was stunned. The old craftsman sage shook his head and said with some emotion: "I didn't expect Miss Jiu to know about this old man's cloth dragon."  Pi', it's really"

    The little fox Hu Jiu did not answer the conversation. He just asked a group of children who were listening attentively to their words: "Do you know why it is called Dragon Skin?"

    The older, fat boy in yellow clothes rushed to answer: "It must be the skin of the dragon, it must be very useful."

    The other little fat man just stared at the blue bird jumping up and down next to him, and said with a smile: "I wonder if its fur is useful or not?"

    Everything on the fairy mountain is psychic, and the little blue bird immediately understood it, screamed, flapped its wings and flew to the other side, obviously frightened.

    The little fox adjusted his curled up posture comfortably, but raised his tail and slapped the little fat man angrily. It obviously didn't hurt, but the little fat man immediately covered his forehead with his hands in an exaggerated manner, making the little fox laugh.  After a few sounds, he explained: "Dragon skin can continuously make adjustments according to the dragon's strength, size and habits, becoming more suitable for the owner, and it will also produce various effects to allow the owner to perform more powerfully. Little Fatty, you don't want to  Staring at Qingluan and thinking about it, if the dragon skin is peeled off the dragon's body, it will lose its effectiveness, and only the toughness and corrosion resistance that can carry the runes will remain. Lao Lu's 'common dragon skin' allows a piece of clothing to reach the dragon's level.  The effect of the skin is that if you put on this treasure, you will become a dragon. This piece of clothing will cooperate with you to continuously increase the bonus, and even change to enhance the wearer."

    The children around were listening with their eyes wide open. Whether they understood or not was another matter. As soon as the little fox finished speaking, several children clapped their hands together and shouted: "Sister Ninth knows so much."

    This was irritating and ridiculous, but the little fox Hu Jiu was not dizzy by such flattery. He just asked again and said: "I remember you made one, for  "

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the craftsman Saint Lu Gang. Lu Gang shook his head and said: "If you can make one, you can naturally make the second. Don't mention that."

    After answering a question and answer without a clue, Lu Gang walked towards Gao Feng who was thinking over there. It was more like thinking randomly than thinking about it at the moment. His thoughts were diverging without limit. Now he was thinking about the talisman.  The relationship between the writing strokes and the effectiveness of the runes themselves.

    Gao Feng himself knew that this situation was wrong and wanted to take back his thoughts, but his thoughts soon became entangled in the "retracting thoughts" itself, and he thought further and further.

    Lu Gang walked to Gao Feng's side and patted Gao Feng's shoulder discreetly, but did not take his hand off his shoulder. Gao Feng knew that he was very powerful, but no one on this fairy mountain could  In front of others, his strength was beyond comparison. When the holy craftsman put his big hand on his shoulder, Gao Feng suddenly felt a mountain-like pressure on his shoulders, and he bent down unconsciously.

    But just because of such a huge force, Gao Feng subconsciously resisted with all his strength, and the chaos in his mind also dissipated a lot.

    "I'm asking you, what are you doing??Is Shanqian¡¯s position in this world safe?  Lu Gang asked. When Gao Feng heard this question, the first thing that came to his mind was not how to answer, but why the other person asked. However, as soon as his thoughts began to run wildly, the strength in Lu Gang's hand increased again. (  Welcome. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 296 The Puzzle of the Void (fourth update of five)

    Gao Feng couldn't help but his body sank, but he immediately answered: "Before entering the mountain, you are at home, there is nothing to worry about."

    There are red foxes and black horses to look after him, and people from Fengtianhou Mansion can support him nearby. Speaking more broadly, he has the shroud and support of "the vast and pure heaven and earth", and all the official power in the capital is protecting him.

    Lu Gang smiled, but the strength in his hand continued to increase, pressing Gao Feng's shoulders lower and lower. He slowly said: "You will stay in the mountain for a long time, and you will not be able to go out in an hour or a few hours."  , I¡¯m going to stay for a long time this time.¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned, why did he have to stay for so long, but most of his strength was used to resist the increasing pressure on his shoulders, and he didn't have the energy to think too much. Lu Gang over there had already given an explanation, and he spoke  Said: "Some people say that your current level is called 'fearless'. This old man has also heard of it. It is said that people have no fear when they reach this level. In fact, this is not the case"

    Listening to the words of the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, Gao Feng had countless questions popping up in his mind. The strength in Lu Gang's hands was also increasing, making him struggle to support himself. The words continued: "The strength increases, and the five senses follow.  Improve, but your mental strength does not increase with it. You only break through after reaching a certain level. At that time, your mental strength and mental strength change from a shallow pond to a vast ocean. At this time, you are not fearless, but extremely intelligent and discerning.  and analysis have become stronger. In the past, when you encountered strong enemies, or there were many opponents, you may not know how to deal with them, or you may only know very few ways to deal with them. But at this level, you will encounter the weak against the strong again. With less  When there are many battles, you will quickly analyze the way to win. Knowing that you have a chance to win, you will naturally be fearless."

    Gao Feng understood that the level of "fearlessness" is a breakthrough and explosion of mental and physical strength. After reaching this level, before fighting.  In battle, people often subconsciously analyze the situation and how to deal with it, and judge the possibility of victory.  Naturally there will be no fear of death and failure.

    "Being fearless does not mean being invincible. What determines victory or defeat is the gap between strength and skill. But such a mentality can indeed allow those who have broken through the realm to perform stably, and will not go crazy due to fear, but the breakthrough in this realm has an impact, from  From a shallow pond to the vast sea, a person who is accustomed to ponds can easily drown when he goes to the sea. The same is true for you now. If you don't know how to control your thoughts, you can easily get lost in it, and in the end you may go crazy.  . Or lost consciousness." Lu Gang also bent down, because the lower body of Gao Feng opposite him had sunk into the soil.

    "Going crazy" or "losing consciousness", Gao Feng was horrified when he heard such random thoughts, such uncontrolled "why" and "why".  It is indeed no different from going crazy or losing consciousness.

    But when Carpenter Saint Lugang said such words, he obviously had a way to deal with it. Sure enough, Carpenter Saint Lugang originally patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, but suddenly turned into grabbing him, and directly lifted Gao Feng out of the ground.  come out.

    Gao Feng looked down when he was pulled out of the ground.  Because he felt that what he had sunk into was not mud. When he looked down, he recognized what was inside, but it was fine copper.

    The so-called "refined copper" refers to tempered and refined brass, which has excellent texture. Brass is originally the material of weapons, equipment and most utensils, but the "refined copper" extracted from melting and casting can greatly improve the quality of the items manufactured.  , but after this process of melting, casting and refining, the value of one tael of refined copper has exceeded the same weight of silver.  However, many equipment items must be made of refined copper, but there is no way to use silver, so Daxia must be smelted and refined every year, which is a very valuable bulk material.

    ????????????????????????????????????? If there is fine copper under the surface soil, how many such a vast one-layer mountain will there be? Gao Feng even thought, if under this entire fairy mountain is

    Unknowingly, his thoughts began to wander again, but Na Lugang was already carrying him towards the house. When he saw the two of them entering the house, the six children hugged the nine-tailed fox and chased after him. The little fox  Hu Jiu may have curled up too comfortably in the girl's arms and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    After chasing him to the door, Lu Gang looked back with a tigerish face. Several children were frightened and screamed loudly. They all scattered in all directions. Only then did the little fox lazily say: "They have serious principles."  Things have to be done, don¡¯t let them pass by.¡±

    The six children listened to him very much. The little girl in white named "Xiaoyu" immediately clapped her hands and said: "Sister Ninth, let's go to the sky and see if we can"

    Lu Gang's residence looked like an ordinary residence from the outside, but when you walked in, it turned into a large all-encompassing space. After closing the door, Lu Gang, who was holding Gao Feng in his arms, shook his head and said with emotion: "These children really don't know how to be afraid.  I think of the time when the charming creatures in the world regarded old age as the god of death. When I encountered any rare thing, I would think about whether it could be made of suitable materials. What if these charming children were condensed from the treasures of heaven and earth??Let it go.  "

    After a few words of emotion, Gao Feng let out a long sigh. Now he couldn't care about what Lu Gang said. He just wanted to be quiet. Gao Feng also understood why he would enter the fairy mountain when he stood in the yard and thought about something. This state is really real now.  It is too easy to get lost, and this state seems to be getting more and more powerful. Every little thing, the slightest disturbance, even the little details around him, the colors on the walls are different, will make him develop countless associations.

    Since getting the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng has paid great attention to details, but he really can't stand the current state. Gao Feng now understands why he went crazy or lost consciousness after breaking through this realm.

    Lu Gang carried Gao Feng and walked very far into the depths of this space. When he reached the last door, Lu Gang asked: "Gao Feng, is there anything you must do in this world?"

    This question pulled Gao Feng out of his thoughts again. He was stunned and said, "This junior has a competition to participate in in ten days."

    "Ten days?" A smile appeared on Lu Gang's face. The partition door in front of him was already open. The space behind the door was actually a sea. The edge of the sea could not be seen. From a position within sight, he could see a lot of  A small island, only three feet in diameter.

    The smile on Lu Gang's face became even brighter, and he said: "When this room was still outside, many people went in. Some people stayed in it for a day, and some people stayed in it for a year. I don't know.  How long will it take to get out!"

    Before he finished speaking, he threw Gao Feng inside.

    Staying there for a year?  I don't know when it will be until I return to the present world, but the Shengshou competition has passed, Princess Qingrou has married someone else, and I won't even have a chance to fight for it.

    When Gao Feng thought of this, he was in a panic in mid-air. At this time, there was only one thing in his mind and he couldn't delay it. Gao Feng shouted loudly in mid-air: "Senior, how can I get out?"

    "You have to think of this method yourself!" Lu Gang replied with the same loud voice.

    There is only one thing in Gao Feng's mind at this moment. How can he get out? He must not miss the Shengshou Competition. If he really lets someone else marry Princess Qingrou, he will never forgive himself for the rest of his life.

    It is obviously a house, but what you see is the boundless sea. Perhaps this is how the magic of "a small space in the sky" and "a far away in the world" has reached its extreme.

    With Gao Feng's current abilities, he would naturally not fall into the sea. Others exerted force in mid-air, and the power of the God-Suppressing Art was released and then retracted. He was already standing lightly on the sea, leaping into the water with his toes, and soared.  The sky armor activated at this moment, the light wings spread out behind him, and flew towards the small island.

    This time during the vertical leap, Gao Feng finally realized the effectiveness of the "cloth dragon skin". Not only was this clothes not broken due to the unfolding of the light wings, but it was connected with the light wings. At this moment, Gao Feng felt all over his body.  The distribution of power is adjusting and changing, making it more suitable for flying.

    The flight didn't take long. Gao Feng landed on the small island. Before landing, Gao Feng discovered that this was not a reef, but a piece of transparent material. About three feet in size was exposed to the sea, and the rest was submerged in the sea.  The material is not square, but has many bumps and depressions.

    What is the purpose of bringing yourself here?  How can I get out?  What is this sea doing?  What is this material made of?  As soon as I stood on the sea and stabilized, countless questions began to surge in my mind, and my thoughts began to be infinitely divergent. The sea that was calm just now suddenly became violent and huge waves surged.

    Gao Feng's whole body seemed to be absorbed on this small island. No matter what the wind and waves were, he could not shake him. The golden light on Gao Feng's body gradually emerged in front of the strong wind and waves.

    The wind and waves are getting bigger and bigger, and the fluctuations are no longer like the sea surface, but like being in a closed bottle, and someone is shaking the bottle violently.

    The more you think about it, the bigger the storm will become?  Gao Feng, who was standing there quietly, thought of this, but then his thoughts were distorted and he had endless random thoughts. The wind and waves were getting bigger and bigger as he had guessed.

    The waves surged and the water surface changed. Gao Feng saw the lineup of the island under his feet. This was not an island, but more like a mountain top, because the part under the sea surface of this island was extremely huge, with various similar transparent materials piled up.  The shapes of the materials are similar, and some materials have completely different shapes. They all have bulges and depressions, and the layers are densely packed deep into the seabed. I don¡¯t know how many there are.

    It¡¯s not that Gao Feng didn¡¯t see this, but the result of seeing this was to make the storm bigger. He thought about why, and then he thought about the why after that, and he was entangled in layers.

    In this closed space, the stormy waves never stopped, and Gao Feng, who stood there quietly, had no expression on his face.?Change, the whole person gradually became indifferent, standing there blankly, the golden light was also stable, and he seemed to have become one with those materials.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 297: Awakening from a Long Sleep and Breaking Out (Fifth Update of Five)

    ( .) Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how long had passed. He didn¡¯t know where he was now. He felt that he had come to a void space. When he thought of a question, the space became larger. When he thought about why, the space changed again.  Larger, in this space, the whole person seems to be followed by nothingness, and there is no way to reverse this trend.  (Souduwo)

    He himself had forgotten what he wanted to do when he entered the Immortal Mountain. Gao Feng himself had forgotten what he was doing. The only thing he could feel was that the empty space gradually became dark.

    "Didn't you promise to win the championship?" "Didn't you promise Princess Qingrou to be with her after winning the championship?" Suddenly, such a question rang out in Gao Feng's endless sea of ??consciousness. I don't know if someone was asking.  , I¡¯m still asking myself.

    Gao Feng, who had been standing there for who knows how long, trembled violently. The look on his face gradually became vivid, and the golden light on his body began to flicker.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt that his body was rapidly expanding, and the void space he was in was quickly filled with his body.

    Gao Feng opened his eyes suddenly. The sea was calm and calm. Gao Feng only had one thought in his heart now, that he could not let down that girl, the Qingrou Princess with a charming smile.

    The boundless sea is as calm as a mirror, and there are no walls or doors in sight. How on earth can we get out of here?  Gao Feng has been in Fairy Mountain for a long time and has seen a lot in the real world. He has a rough idea of ??such a puzzle. The answer won't be simple, but it won't be complicated either. It just requires carefulness.

    The sea surface is similar everywhere, the only abrupt thing is the island below.  There were mountains and seas where countless materials were piled up. Thinking of this, Gao Feng suddenly felt a light flickering above him. When he looked up, he could see a rectangular body in mid-air that was more than ten feet in size.

    The cuboid is made of light, but the light is not dazzling and is very soft.  Gao Feng's spirit perked up, and he knew that the key lay in this glowing cuboid.

    At this time, it was not that Gao Feng was thinking about nothing, but there were countless questions and thoughts.  But all they were thinking about was one thing, solving the puzzle and getting out as quickly as possible.  Participate in the Holy Shou Competition, win the championship, and live with that girl. Countless problems are entangled together. That is one idea, and the spirit is condensed!

    The luminous cuboid in mid-air instantly scattered into countless light spots, and then gathered into a cuboid, and so on, scattering and converging.

    Gao Feng has been watching attentively, with his eyesight.  Naturally, he could clearly see the details of the light spot. Gao Feng's body was shaking again. The light spot was not a simple light spot. It had shapes and edges among these millions of light spots.  There was one that was exactly the same shape as the transparent material at his feet.

    Is it possible to make the mountains in the sea below our feet into a cube?  Gao Feng's heart suddenly brightened up, this is the key!

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how long he had been silent, how long he had been immersed in the extremely chaotic thoughts, and how much time he had wasted. He only knew that when he entered the mountain in a state of trance, time passed slower inside the mountain than outside the mountain.  In other words, one day in the mountain may take one and a half days in this world, and he can't afford to waste it!

    Grabbing the piece of transparent crystal under his feet and throwing it to the sea in the distance, Gao Feng concentrated on the gathering and dispersion of rectangular objects in the sky, trying to remember every detail. He wanted to find the parts around the piece of material under his feet so that he could splice them together.  Together.

    At this time, the expansion of mental and mental power caused by the breakthrough of the realm is no longer a fault, a danger that can make people crazy and stupid, but a huge advantage. The shape and position of the countless light spots, Gao Feng  The memory is clear, and the next thing to do is to search the mountains in the sea below.

    Gao Feng suddenly roared, and the power of the God-Suppressing Art all over his body burst out without reservation. The mountains in the sea under his feet were suppressed by this power, bursting into pieces, and turned into pieces of transparent material.

    For a time, the sea surface was full of materials of various shapes. Gao Feng browsed the sea surface, then sank into the sea, searching for suitable shapes, grabbing them and splicing them with the original piece.

    This is an extremely long process, and there cannot be any distraction. The shape and position of each material must be firmly remembered. More importantly, many materials are in the deep sea, and Gao Feng has to contend with the force of the sea water.  Pressure, and then you can find the target in the mountain of materials.

    Moreover, Gao Feng knew that time was tight and there could not be any delay. The light wings behind him spread out and spliced ??together as fast as light and lightning. At this time, Gao Feng more fully understood the effectiveness of "Common Dragon Skin",  The huge pressure in the sea is relieved by the protection of this precious weapon, and even transformed into power.

    What's more important is that the seawater has not penetrated into this inconspicuous robe at all, making the body wet.The body is guaranteed to be dry. Although this is a trivial matter, it can make Gao Feng more focused.

    Splicing tens of millions of transparent materials into a rectangular cube is the most difficult at the beginning. Selecting from such a huge amount of materials will take time, even if Gao Feng has such mental strength and identification ability. Even Gao Feng  With divine power, flying from the bottom of the sea to the sea, carrying materials that are bigger than him, also requires physical strength.

    Gao Feng has no other thoughts in his mind right now. He has no time to think about who can make such a huge material and why it is such a puzzle. He only thinks about one thing wholeheartedly. Put it together quickly.  Let's get out from here without wasting any more time.

    Chapter 301 of what he saw and then put it together.

    Assemble Chapter 301 on the sea, go down and search carefully, and then put it together.

    Put together this cuboid and then go out to participate in the Shengshou Competition. This is Gao Feng's only thought now. He won't think about anything else. He doesn't even care about being anxious or desperate. He just keeps moving up and down.  Next, they are continuously spliced ??and formed.

    I don't know when, the sea water has become like a pond, and even the ankle cannot be covered, and the cuboid is floating in the sky more than a thousand feet, with only one piece of tens of millions of materials left, Gao Feng stands in the sea water  Jumping forward, he was about to fly over, grab the material and fly into the air. But after jumping forward, the light wings produced by the Soaring Sky Armor flickered for a few times and then disappeared. Gao Feng fell directly into the sea.

    His strength has been exhausted to the extreme and must be replenished, but Gao Feng didn't care so much. When he stood up from the ground, he roared, and the cloth dragon robe on his body suddenly turned blood red. This was not the result of the clothes themselves.  There were changes, because countless tiny blood lines spurted out from the skin on Gao Feng's face, and blood spurted out from his entire body.

    The blood spurted out, and the remaining power also erupted violently. Gao Feng broke through his limit, and the light wings behind him spread out. Gao Feng ignored the pain inside and outside his body that seemed to be cut into pieces by a thousand cuts. He flew out quickly, grabbing  Picking up that piece of material, the whole person flew into the sky. This is the last piece in the lower right corner.

    When he was about to put the piece together, a thought suddenly flashed through Gao Feng's mind. If this huge rectangular parallelepiped was not the way to leave the house, what should he do?

    But Gao Feng himself didn't notice a thing. This idea was just a flash, and he didn't start endless associations. He directly put the material up.

    The cuboid was complete instantly, and brilliance flashed across the entire cuboid. In this brief moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that his body began to expand, just like in the void sea of ??consciousness, becoming extremely huge, but in the next moment Gao Feng  I judged and understood this trend. It was not that I was getting bigger, but that the cuboid was getting smaller.

    The transformation process was just a blink of an eye. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that this infinitely vast space was just a five-foot-square hut. The so-called sea water was just a layer of moisture on the ground, and the extremely huge rectangular cube that looked like a mountain was just a layer of moisture.  One foot in size.

    Those ten-foot-long transparent materials just now look like dust, and there is no way to tell the size. This is how small the world is, and how far away it is.

    Gao Feng could no longer care about the small and large, and the changes in size. Those things looked like illusions just now, but the blood spurted out from his body due to the consumption of his power was real. There was an abnormal gray color on his face now.  , his eyes are also dull and dull, which is the state of malaise that occurs when people are exhausted to the extreme.

    With a "squeak" sound, Gao Feng slowly turned around, and a door appeared in the void. The door opened, and the craftsman Sheng Lugang appeared in front of the door. With a look of surprise on his face, he said: "No  To think so quickly, especially in your current state."

    "I want to go out!" Gao Feng said in a hoarse voice. Lu Gang nodded with a smile, turned around and walked out, Gao Feng staggered to follow.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 298: Almost a mistake (sixth update!!)

    Gao Feng didn't know how long it had taken him to piece together the rectangular shape just now on the boundless sea. Looking back now, he only wondered whether he could still catch up with the Shengshou Competition in thousands of years. Was he going to let down Princess Qingrou and let her down?  Gao Feng became more and more anxious after seeing the beautiful girl who he fell in love with.

    Soon after he walked out of the house of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, the six charming children had disappeared. The little fox stood there quite bored. What was more strange was that the little Qingluan stood next to the little fox.  The bird held a piece of Yuan Jing the size of a pine nut in its beak, and it raised its wings to fan the little fox very flatteringly.

    As soon as he saw Gao Feng coming out, the little fox Hu Jiu opened his mouth and yawned, then stretched out his front paws. Little Qingluan immediately put the Yuan Jing on his paws.

    "Senior, junior wants to" Before Gao Feng could finish speaking, the little fox raised her front paw, and the pine nut-sized Yuan Jing was thrown out by her, shooting directly into Gao Feng's heart.

    Now in Gao Feng's exhausted state, he had no way to dodge. He just felt that the piece of Yuan Jing was entering his heart. For some reason, the "Build Dragon Skin" that acted as a defense did not resist at all. When the Yuan Jing shot over, it was like  It was shot through a layer of water film.

    Being stabbed into the heart by a foreign object, even if Gao Feng is in such a depressed and depressed state, it will cause severe pain. Gao Feng's body subconsciously reacted by contracting and tightening, but it had no effect. The Yuan Jing entered the heart.

    But then Gao Feng's eyes widened, because he did not feel the pain of the Yuanjing splitting flesh and blood, but instead felt extremely comfortable, because the Yuanjing that entered the body had countless powers bursting out, and this power was not  Not to harm, but to complement.

    This small Yuan Jing contains the purest power. The power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique on Gao Feng's body has no objection at all. It directly merges with the power of this Yuan Jing. The power of this Yuan Jing is  It seemed that it originally existed in Gao Feng's body, supplementing the extremely weak Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng¡¯s power is already huge, and the supplement of fairy fruit is already a drop in the bucket.  And Zhenyuan Qiongshi also had to eat a lot of them, but now the power radiated from such a small Yuanjing restored Gao Feng's lamp's depleted state to its full glory.

    At this moment, Gao Feng understood why Jiuyoumen wanted to collect this.  Why can this Yuan Jing keep Lai Fei eternally young? Such power and purity are already the most essential existence in this world. Naturally, she can use magical powers to make endless changes.

    As the Yuan Jing entered his body, the defeated look on Gao Feng's face began to change.  Wushen's eyes began to flash with divine light, but there was no way to take back the blood that had just been sprayed on the "Buyi Dragon Skin".

    "Senior, junior is going down the mountain." Gao Feng said, but before he could finish his words, he was pushed hard by someone behind him, and his whole body flew up like a cloud. Behind him, he could still hear the disdainful sneer of the little fox: "Is there anyone who doesn't want to go down the mountain?"  Let you go!"

    Flying in the mid-air, Gao Feng's vision gradually blurred.  By this time, there were no complicated thoughts in his mind, and he would not go from here to there.  He couldn't control his thoughts, but at this moment of soaring, Gao Feng suddenly realized why he was piecing together the huge rectangular parallelepiped in that small room.

    It is not just a puzzle, not just to get out of that room, but a kind of tempering of the spirit. If there is no way to temper and use the huge brain power and mental power, it is not an advantage but a drag. Only after tempering  Practice and be able to concentrate.  This is improvement.

    Up to now, Gao Feng's way of thinking is no different from before he broke through the level, but his ability to analyze, react, remember, and think is countless times stronger. At this time, his mental and physical strength are in perfect harmony, whether he is a warrior or a warrior.  A Taoist can only achieve this level of breakthrough.  Only then did Gao Feng have a chance to reach a higher level, and Gao Feng now made a breakthrough.

    With his body shaking, Gao Feng returned to the real world. As soon as he returned to his house in Fengtianfang, Gao Feng's body reacted subconsciously, and his whole body was already tense, ready to fight.

    The reason is simple. He remembers that when he entered the fairy mountain in trance, there was only the red fox Yuexiang in the courtyard. But now he saw and felt no less than fifteen people in the courtyard, and their eyes and attention were all focused on him.

    It was obviously evening when he entered the mountain, but now it was already early morning, and Gao Feng could clearly feel that it was a little warmer now than when he entered the mountain. This seemed to be a natural change in the weather, from winter to spring  

    How much time has been spent in the fairy mountain, and whether he has missed the Shengshou Competition, Gao Feng subconsciously thought that the people around him were not hostile, and he had already made a judgment.

    Before Gao Feng could ask what was going on, the people around him shouted out when they saw him waking up: "Master Gao is awake!" "Master Feng is awake!"

    The sudden burst of sound shocked Gao FengWith a jump, he immediately recognized that among the people shouting, there were those from the Qin Prince's Palace, the Demon Suppressing Division, and the Fengtian Marquis Palace.

    What surprised him even more was yet to come. Someone was shouting in the yard. It seemed to be centered around this and spreading outward. He could hear the noise outside the yard and the entire Fengtianfang. At this time,  Gao Feng felt that there were probably no less than five hundred people surrounding the courtyard.

    Some people were running, some were riding horses, and everyone was conveying the message "Gao Feng woke up." What was even more exaggerated was that a Taoist actually rose into the sky and headed towards the Taoist temple.

    Gao Feng finally calmed down a little. He could analyze that these runners were going to Fengtianhou Mansion to report news, the Taoists were going to the Taoist Temple, and others were going to various places in the capital. Why would he cause trouble if he entered the mountain?  With so many people paying attention, Gao Feng once asked Yuexiang that when he entered the mountain, it seemed to outsiders that he was just in trance. This was the most common state in practicing martial arts and Taoism. How could so many people pay attention to it?

    "Gao Feng, you finally woke up!" Someone said loudly. Gao Feng looked over and found that the person who said this was actually Fei Feixiong, the prince of Zheng Guogong. What was he doing here? Moreover, this boy's eyes were all bloodshot. He had been up for a long time.  The pattern.

    At this time, the courtyard door was knocked open, and Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi, and Bai Xianyong rushed in. Their faces were full of surprise. When they saw Gao Feng, they immediately said happily: "Brother, you're awake!"

    Someone else hurriedly squeezed in beside her, her voice sobbing, but also filled with great joy. It was Red Fox Yuexiang. She cried with joy and said, "Master, you finally woke up."

    Although his mental and physical strength had increased significantly, the scene before him still made Gao Feng a little confused. There were hurried footsteps outside. Although he hadn't entered the yard yet, from the greetings from everyone, Gao Feng knew that Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, was here.  Not long after, Gao Tianhai appeared at the entrance of the hospital. After seeing Gao Feng, his eyes focused. Gao Feng immediately understood that Gao Tianhai was observing his physical condition.

    After the inspection, Gao Tianhai looked much more relaxed, but he still said solemnly: "You are really worrying these days. I ask you, can you still participate in the Shengshou Competition now? If you can't go, I will go for you.  I refuse, your health is important!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. The Shengshou Competition had not yet been held and he could still catch up. He did not know how long he had been in meditation, which made these people think that something big had happened to him and he could not participate.

    He immediately replied in the affirmative: "Uncle, don't worry, my nephew can participate in this holy longevity contest."

    After he answered like this, many people around him breathed a sigh of relief. However, Fei Feixiong, the prince of Zheng Guogong, was a little disappointed. Then Gao Feng said in confusion: "Have I been in meditation for a long time? It's not long before the Shengshou Competition.  a few more days?"

    As soon as he asked this question, the people in the courtyard, no matter how close they were, all showed strange expressions. Zhao Qiu clapped his hands and said with a wry smile: "Brother, today is the Holy Shou Contest!"

    Gao Feng was shocked. Earlier in the Fairy Mountain, the craftsman Saint Lugang said that the cabin would waste a lot of time, a day or a year. He thought it was just a joke or deliberately aroused his nervousness, but he did not expect that it would really take up a lot of time.  Ten days, so counting, today is already the New Year, the second day of the sixth year of Emperor Ren.

    "There is less than an hour before dawn. An hour after dawn, the Shengshou martial arts competition will begin at the Taoist martial arts field. Xiaofeng, hurry up and prepare!" Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said in a deep voice over there.

    Gao Feng ignored his random thoughts and quickly clasped his fists and agreed. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said, "If you need anything, just ask. Gao Xian and Gao De are waiting outside the hospital."

    After thanking him, Gao Tianhai turned around and went out. Gao Feng clearly heard Gao Tianhai talking to someone outside the hospital. He was talking about himself: "Gao Feng's divine light is now restrained, his breath is round and moist, and his level has improved again."  A step does not mean that Xiu Wu has gone off the road, so there is nothing to worry about."

    After hearing what he said, someone hurriedly walked, not knowing where to go to report the news. Gao Feng took a long breath and finally caught up, and his condition was not too bad.

    Before he could make his next move, Fei Feixiong, the eldest son of Zheng Guogong, stood in front of him. Fei Feixiong showed a very solemn expression on his face, cupped his fists and said, "Gao Feng, Your Highness the Princess likes you the most, you must  You have to win and be the leader, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to spare you!¡±

    He spoke through gritted teeth, but Gao Feng couldn't get angry. He understood the intentions of the Crown Prince Zheng. He nodded solemnly and said, "Don't worry, I will definitely win!"

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s categorical words, Fei Feixiong was a little surprised. He nodded heavily, turned around and strode away. As soon as the prince Zheng Guogong came out of the courtyard, Luo Xiyi came up to him and said, "Brother, this kid doesn¡¯t have any good intentions. If you are the eldest brother today, why don¡¯t you still come?"When you are in samadhi, this guy will attend on your behalf.  "

    Gao Feng shook his head and smiled, not caring much in his heart. Yuexiang beside him quickly said: "Master, do you need to wash up and eat? Take a good rest."

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 300: Warriors in the Holy Shou Competition (First update of five!)

    "It's only been half a year since I emerged. I somehow managed to get into Prince Qin's palace. It's not because of Marquis Fengtian. Gao Feng, do you think you" Mr. Feng interrupted Taoist Lu's persuasion, and his words became more intense. It can be said that  Halfway through, Gao Feng looked over, and the two looked at each other!

    The gaze is also a manifestation of a warrior's strength. Whether it is sharp or not also shows the strength of the warrior. A strong glare at a weak can even cause the weak to have a mental breakdown. Mr. Feng only thinks that Gao Feng is an opportunistic villain and does not care about Gao Feng's strength at all.  , If nothing else, the odds speak for themselves. My odds are a whole level higher than Gao Feng.

    But when I looked at Gao Feng's eyes, the usually clear black and white eyes did not have the strange metallic luster like his own. But just as I was about to concentrate and apply pressure, I felt that Gao Feng's eyes were unfathomable, as if  It was an endless abyss and canyon, and it seemed like a towering mountain. It was majestic and majestic. The moment they looked at each other, Mr. Feng felt suffocated!

    Gao Feng immediately withdrew his eyes. During the martial arts competition, he saw the truth. There is no need to do some street fighting tricks here, which is ridiculous.

    When their eyes met just now, Master Feng's power was completely suppressed, but Gao Feng felt that there was another kind of power in Master Feng that started to move. It seemed that he was inspired by the pressure and wanted to protect the Lord. If he wanted to take action at that time,  But this is a competition with real swords and guns. There is no need for this in the public place in front of the Taoist temple.

    Mr. Feng¡¯s face turned a little pale. He gave Gao Feng a sharp look, but he did not dare to say any more provocative words and walked toward the Taoist temple.  When the two sides passed each other, Gao Feng noticed a detail.  Just now, the unicorn on Mr. Feng's armor was facing sideways, but now it is facing forward. The eyes with unicorn patterns seemed to be staring at Gao Feng, and when he passed by, his eyes also moved.

    It was obviously a pattern, but it looked similar to a living thing. Gao Feng felt a little more wary.  Mr. Feng is a dandy, and he is not a weakling if he can participate in this holy longevity contest.

    The confrontation and silent exchange between the two of them was watched by the leather-armored warrior on the side.  Everyone could see that Young Master Feng had suffered a loss. The leather-armored warrior nodded to Gao Feng and said, "Brother Gao, right? I'm Lu Fudou. I hope we can meet each other in a martial arts competition!"

    After speaking, he also walked into the Taoist temple. Lu Fudou's voice sounded like the roar of wind and sand. When he walked past Gao Feng, Gao Feng even felt that the surroundings were much drier.

    "Master Gao, that Feng Shuangqi is the third son of Yang Guogong's Feng family, and this Lu Fudou is the nephew of Zhongyong Marquis Zhao's family." Taoist Lu quickly explained here. Gao Feng smiled and took out a piece of gold cake and handed it over, joking to himself: "  I don't recognize them, but they recognize me. It seems that my odds are very dazzling!"

    Taoist Lu took the gold cake and laughed twice after hearing Gao Feng's self-deprecation. Then he felt something was inappropriate and quickly said respectfully: "Master Gao, come in and invite me. I wish you success here on the trail. We have won the championship and returned!"

    Gao Feng nodded and walked inside. The setting of the gate of the Taoist temple had been changed. There was no fog or anything like that, and it led directly to the spacious martial arts field of the Taoist temple.

    There were guards on duty inside the door, and they checked Gao Feng's waistband.  He led Gao Feng towards the martial arts arena.

    I don¡¯t know when the Taoist Academy entered the martial arts arena for the fifth time. There were already thirty-two pavilions and many temporary wooden buildings. After the imperial guard led Gao Feng into the pavilion, he politely informed: "Please, Master Gao."  Wait a moment, the opening ceremony of the competition will begin in half an hour."

    There were already many people in the surrounding pavilions and wooden buildings. Gao Feng did not observe. He took a deep breath and felt a little nervous and expectant for no reason. Is the Shengshou Competition about to begin?

    The incident that happened in front of the door has been forgotten by Gao Feng. Gao Feng's thoughts are rolling in his heart, and his mind that has been tempered on the fairy mountain is not so stable anymore.

    This is the Shengshou Competition, the highest level competition for young warriors in Daxia. It is a competition in front of the benevolent Emperor, and the result will also determine who Princess Qingrou will marry.

    The combination of various factors made Gao Feng feel agitated and unable to calm down. Thinking about a year ago, he was still a little person worrying about whether he could secure his position in the team and whether he could find a wife before he turned thirty. Now,  Gao Feng stepped onto such a stage.

    "You have been in meditation for ten days and ten nights. Is it because you are practicing martial arts or is there something wrong with your body?" While Gao Feng was in a state of excitement, Master Deng Tianshi's voice suddenly sounded in the pavilion where he was.

    Using magic to transmit sounds is not a profound skill. This is in a Taoist temple, so there shouldn't be any problems. Gao Feng was about to answer but stopped. He just said: "Who is asking, please?"  Expressly stated?"

    The voice on the other side was choked up, and when he spoke again he was already angry, "I am Tianshi Deng!"

    Gao Feng understood even more deeply,He opened his mouth and said, "Thank you very much, Tianshi Deng, for giving me ten Guiyuan Pills. Such a great kindness should be remembered for the rest of my life."

    "Some little things" Deng Tianshi's voice sounded, Gao Feng sneered, and asked: "Who are you, what are you trying to say in a sneaky way!"

    There was no relationship between him and Deng Tianshi about the Guiyuan Pill. As soon as he tried it, the other party immediately tried it, and the sound in the wooden pavilion stopped immediately.

    After this incident, Gao Feng's mind also settled down. The overt and covert fighting in the Shengshou Competition was not only on the court, but also outside the court. So what about in the Taoist Temple. This is a place where ordinary people are superior, but for those who participate in the Shengshou Competition,  As for the young heroes competing in the competition, their identities and backgrounds have many connections with the Taoist Academy, not to mention the Taoist Minghou who was originally from the Taoist Academy.

    Gao Feng entered samadhi for ten days and then hurriedly came to participate in the Shengshou Competition. These ten days of samadhi aroused a lot of speculation. Is there a big breakthrough in the martial arts realm, or is there a big problem in the martial arts realm? Is he getting stronger or weaker? Think of it all.  The players participating in the competition all want to know clearly. Judging Gao Feng's changes in strength through these will have a decisive impact on the outcome of the competition. Of course, outsiders know that Gao Feng will not tell them, so they use such a scam to test.

    Imitate the voice of Deng Tianshi and ask in the wooden pavilion through sound transmission. The required spell is not complicated and many people can do it, but it is also very deceptive. How can a new warrior dare to refuse the Tianshi's inquiry?  , and Gao Feng is not the kind of shrewd person who is well-versed in the world, so he may not be able to see through this scam.

    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that the breakthrough brought about by Gao Feng¡¯s ten days of meditation was a breakthrough in his brain and mind. Gao Feng¡¯s ability to analyze and judge was not known to be much stronger than before.

    After this episode, Gao Feng was able to look around and see the people in the other wooden pavilions. The wooden pavilions were arranged in a circle, and there was a player in each pavilion, sitting or standing.

    Gao Feng browsed around for a while, and the only conclusion he came to was that there were no weaklings. The warrior Lu Fudou, who was wearing leather armor and giving him the feeling of wind and sand, was three pavilions away from him. He was sitting there with his eyes closed to relax, and the man in front of him was  The deflated Feng Shuangqi was in the sixth pavilion to his left, looking over angrily, but because he had suffered a loss, he did not dare to look at Gao Feng. When Gao Feng looked over, he withdrew his eyes.

    Thirty-two warriors, to be precise, thirty-one warriors and one Taoist. Most of the warriors wear armor, while Minghou Taoist priests wear gorgeous Taoist robes. For the warriors, their armor is actually  It is a type of official robe, and it is not considered rude to wear it outside.

    Among these people, Gao Feng's clothes are relatively different. He doesn't look like he has any armor or treasures. He is just plain clothes. However, everyone is well-informed and understands that Gao Feng has his own methods.  Express your surprise.

    Weapons are invisible now. They are probably stored in noble phantoms such as the Qiankun Card. It is a grave sin to take out weapons without permission before the emperor.

    Looking around at the thirty-two people, Gao Feng recognized three of them. Lu Fudou and Feng Shuangqi met outside the door, as well as Taoist Minghou whom he had met in the Taoist temple. As for the others, Gao Feng only had an impression of a few people. He didn't know.  Is it because of his improved realm? Gao Feng found that his horizons had become higher.

    Those who can participate in this holy longevity competition are all young and powerful men from Daxia, and they are all heroes. Most of them have a more famous name and stronger strength than Gao Feng in the eyes of the world. Gao Feng  I also wanted to take this opportunity to see the world's heroes, but after watching it, I was not impressed, which was a strange feeling.

    The first thing that made an impression was the young man in white robe. This young man was also a warrior without armor. This young man in white robe had a cold and arrogant face and was extremely handsome. He really gave people the feeling of a jade tree facing the wind. Gao Feng was on him.  After paying more attention, I immediately felt the sharpness of Senhan. This young man was the first one to the left of Gao Feng. He was far away. Even so, Gao Feng still felt like this, which showed that he had outstanding strength.

    The second thing I noticed was a black-armored warrior. This warrior had a calm face. He stood there motionless. He looked exactly like the military posture of the Great Xia Forbidden Army during training. The whole person seemed to be a statue. This black-armored warrior was on Gao Feng's right.  The first person at the head, Gao Feng, took a few glances, and heard the faint sound of fighting and iron horses in his ears. This was also the limit of his power.

    The third person he noticed was next to Feng Shuangqi. This man was wearing silver armor. He was handsome and well-groomed. He had a jade crown on his head. He was sitting there looking around casually, and his eyes were not looking at the players present.  , but he looked towards the wooden building. On the other side of the wooden building were people from various noble families in the capital. There were many female relatives and many beauties inside. This man was very frivolous.

    Wearing silver armor, looking at beauties, with oily hair and pink face, he looks like a playboy, but Feng Shuangqi next to him is obviously afraid of this man, he doesn't even dare to look at him, and he is always restless, it seems like an ordinary person is standing next to the iron cage imprisoning a ferocious beast. Although he knows he is safe, he just can't calm down.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text 301 Emperor Ren of Daxia

    This man was frivolous and impetuous, but Gao Feng saw something else. There was a vague layer of blood on this silver-armored warrior. From Gao Feng's distance, he could even see some black shadows trying to fly away from the blood.  He came out, but was pulled back by the blood energy.

    Although Gao Feng saw this scene for the first time, Gao Feng was able to analyze that such a manifestation of power would only appear if the killing was extremely heavy, because this performance was very similar to the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang he faced at that time.

    These three young people may be arrogant, serious, or relaxed, and each has its own outstanding features, but the fourth person that caught Gao Feng's attention was somewhat interesting.  He has a good Noble Phantasm, and his appearance is also outstanding. He is about thirty years old, and his behavior is quite capable. However, these performances are common to every contestant participating in the Holy Shou Competition, so he is not extraordinary.

    Even the power of this person was nothing special, but inexplicably, Gao Feng felt that this person had a familiar feeling, but no matter how he looked, he had never seen this person before, he was a stranger.

    The fourth person also noticed Gao Feng¡¯s gaze, but Gao Feng just looked at each other and then adjusted his breathing.

    Of course, when Gao Feng was observing other people, others were also observing him. Some looked at him calmly, while others cast contemptuous glances without scruples.

    The circle of top young warriors in Daxia is not large, and many of the contestants who come to participate in the competition are familiar with each other, and they are also whispering there.

    With Gao Feng's outstanding perception, he naturally heard these comments, but they were similar to those he heard on the road. They were nothing more than "People like this are coming to participate in the competition!" "Let him know how powerful he is when the competition begins!"  After ten days of meditation, I don¡¯t know who it was for"

    Facing these doubts and secret ridicule, Gao Feng took a deep breath. The winner and loser must be determined in the competition field, and it is not a matter of words.

    "Compared to the silence of the warriors, the audience at the wooden building was quite noisy, and Gao Feng could see very far.  Naturally, I also clearly understand the situation there. The Shengshou Competition is a grand ceremony, but it is also a lively event.

    ??For all the noble families in the capital, watch the heroes compete in this holy longevity competition.  But it is much more interesting than watching some scenery or opera, and cheering for one's own family or those closely related to one's family requires more investment and greater fun.

    Not to mention those ladies from wealthy families, you can look at the masculine young warriors, or Huaichun.  Or eye candy, it is always a pleasure, not to mention, those who have unmarried daughters at home would like to come here to choose and see if they can choose a son-in-law they like.

    There are also those who observe the strength of warriors and prepare to place bets or recruits in the future, and there are even enemies who come to see them.  See how to deal with it in the future, how to guard against it, and so on.

    The wooden building has two floors.  There are some palace servants waiting on you below, and the upper floor is where the nobles are. The side facing the martial arts arena is completely open. This wooden building should have a magic circle or something like that, because although it is very cold in the morning, the wooden building is open  There was no window on the other side, but the female relatives inside were all wearing very thin clothes and did not appear to be uncomfortable at all.

    There are handrails on the open side. Now many young women from wealthy families are lying on the railings, looking this way, and whispering to each other.  Blushing and chuckling, the atmosphere was high.

    Gao Feng saw several familiar faces on the wooden building. Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi and others were among them. Fei Feixiong was also on the wooden building. They should have come with their families to watch. The captains of the Demon Suppressing Division were not  Most of them are here.  Judging from the appearance of many female relatives, many of them should be sisters or relatives.

    Gao Feng was looking over there, and he was also looking at Gao Feng over there. Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi, and Bai Xianyong's female relatives looked at Gao Feng with friendly or curious eyes because of their relationship with Gao Feng, but  This is not the case with other people. There may be some curiosity, but more of contempt.

    For these children of the noble family who have been entrenched in the capital for many years, Gao Feng is just a rising star, and there are various doubts about his ability to participate in this holy life competition. It is really not worth looking forward to. Coupled with the distance, many people think that Gao Feng  He couldn't hear or see clearly, so Gao Feng's undisguised contempt and ridicule were naturally seen and heard by Gao Feng, but Gao Feng just regarded it as a breeze and didn't care at all.

    Judging from the current scene, this is not a grand ceremony to celebrate the emperor's birthday, but a grand temple fair and festival.

    As the sun gradually rose, the large empty space in the Taoist courtyard became more and more noisy, and it became more and more similar to the temple fair. Gao Feng noticed one thing, that is, the empty space is now much larger than before.

    That time when Deng Tianshi tested Gao Feng, he once brought Gao Feng to this empty field in mid-air. At that time, he looked down from mid-air.??I have an impression of the size of this empty field, and Gao Feng has a very strong memory. He can now confirm that the empty field is much larger than it was then.

    Upon noticing this, Gao Feng even discovered that the environment outside the high walls of the Taoist Temple was also somewhat different. For example, the light and shadow on the palace wall next to the Taoist Temple were somewhat distorted, and the surrounding light and color were not what they were in the capital. This was also the "square inch of the world"  ""So close to the end of the world" and "The stars are changing", such a large venue and space can be expanded and reduced at any time, and it is not at the original position. What kind of huge magic power is required to do this!

    "After all, there are certain hidden dangers around the palace with so many warriors. The battles between strong warriors are also very widespread, and it is even more inappropriate in the capital. I want to come to the Taoist Temple to use their power to deal with this empty space.

    Speaking of which, Gao Feng remembered that Deng Tianshi and others had vaguely mentioned that the setup of the Taoist Academy was not created by Da Xia, but left by the previous Wei Dynasty.

    Knowing so much, Gao Feng has been able to conclude that Daxia is far worse than the previous Wei Dynasty in terms of Taoism and magic. He didn't know that the previous dynasty collapsed and the world was in chaos until the founding of Daxia.  , what happened, that the Taoist lineage has regressed so much.

    At this moment, the melodious and clear sound of "Dang Dang" sounded. The people in the venue knew the rules and immediately became quiet.

    It was noisy like a market just now, but now it was as quiet as late at night. Gao Feng noticed one more thing. There were no sounds of carriages and horses coming from outside the Taoist Temple. You must know that the area around the Taoist Temple is the center of the capital and the center of the world.  In this place, government offices are concentrated, officials and related people come and go intensively, and it is very noisy. Now I can't hear the sound outside, but I don't feel closed and isolated. This further confirms Gao Feng's judgment that the current Taoist temple is empty.  The venue is probably no longer in the capital.

    "The royal chariot is coming, please prepare to welcome him!" There was a voice echoing in the sky, and everyone in such a large venue could hear it clearly.

    This was the first time Gao Feng met the emperor. He didn't understand the rules very well, but he just followed what others did. He saw other players walking out of the pavilion, as well as the noble family members in the wooden building.  I hurriedly went downstairs. It was not bad for the contestants. In front of the wooden buildings where wealthy families lived, people had spread blankets and mats.

    There was no other sound in the field except the footsteps. Gao Feng also felt a slight pressure. The emperor had not yet arrived, but his power had already been revealed.

    The grand music suddenly came to mind, and one could see that the wall on the north side of the Taoist temple suddenly cracked open, turning into a gap wide enough to be ten feet wide. Various ceremonial guards walked in through the gap, and the emperor was coming.

    The drums roared like thunder and stopped after a loud bang. Everyone in the audience knelt down and praised: "Long live my emperor."

    Gao Feng naturally complied with the instructions. A man has gold under his knees and cannot kneel down easily. But in front of the emperor, there is no such rule. Just after saying the word "year", Gao Feng suddenly felt a pressure. There was no pressure on his body.  Prepared to sink directly down, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring, but he quickly realized that this was not real pressure, it seemed to be power, just the manifestation of pressure released by a strong man.

    It was not a real power, just a manifestation of the power, but Gao Feng found that he had no way to raise his head and could only choose to fight hard. Fortunately, he could still feel that the power was not aimed at him.

    What kind of powerful being could actually have such pressure? The God-Suppressing Art on Gao Feng's body shone with light, and his power had been directly stimulated. He looked sideways with difficulty and found that other warriors looked similar.  , everyone is desperately mobilizing their strength to resist this pressure.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The warriors and Taoists of all participating in the contest, are all stimulating their strength, and the internal energy of all colors is shining, and it is colourful.

    Gao Feng has already realized who this coercion is coming from. The five most powerful people in the world are Demon Lord, Beidi, Dao Ancestor, Sword Master, and Emperor Xia. Emperor Daxia is one of the strongest. This power is  The pressure must come from the emperor. It turns out that the pressure of the strongest person can reach such a point, like the mountains and the sea, it is irresistible.

    "Get back on your feet!" A gentle old man's voice sounded, and the audience thanked him in unison, and then everyone stood up.

    When he stood up, Gao Feng suddenly understood the real purpose of this Shengshou competition, which was to make young warriors or Taoists like them fear Daxia.

    Being young and energetic, and a strong man, he is naturally arrogant and feels that he can dominate the world. However, Daxia needs loyal ministers and obedience to the royal authority, so this Shengshou competition is held regularly for these young and strong men to see.  To the truly invincible existence, know the sky is high and the sea is deep.

    I believe that when everyone felt the pressure just now, they already made accurate judgments. The pressure as deep as the sea told everyoneHow far is the individual from the peak?

    Of course, this time the competition should have an extra meaning compared to other times. After all, the winner can marry Princess Qingrou. The emperor must have other reasons for doing this with his own granddaughter.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 302 It turns out to be (the third update of the fifth update)

    And after everyone stood up, they all lowered their heads subconsciously, not daring to look in the direction of the emperor. Gao Feng also understood this feeling. This was human instinct, the subconscious fear and fear of the strong, the truly unsurpassable powerful being.  , people will instinctively avoid it and dare not look directly.

    This pressure is targeted, because among the people coming down from the wooden building, there is already some noise. It is obviously those rich and noble people talking about such things.

    The etiquette for the emperor's birthday is quite complicated. Although this holy birthday contest is the last few items, there are still some things that should be done. Then, under the leadership of the etiquette officer, everyone sang in unison to celebrate the emperor's birthday, bowed to see him, and some people made long speeches.  Reciting birthday wishes is boring and cumbersome.

    However, the status of these people present is unusual. They have experienced a lot of official scenes like this. Everyone is used to it, and they all follow each other to pray again and again.

    This toss-up lasted for more than half an hour. As the sun rose higher and higher, everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they finally heard the ceremony was completed. After completing this set of etiquette, Gao Feng felt that the pressure on his body had disappeared.  .

    Next, the people on the wooden floor returned to their seats, while the thirty-two contestants came forward to pay homage to the emperor one by one.

    I don¡¯t know when, a palace has been erected facing south and north. It looks like the layout of the palace. The door of this palace is open, facing the direction of the players.

    There were guards guarding the palace outside, and maids and eunuchs waiting inside. There was only one chair in the palace, and only one person could sit on it, and that was Emperor Ren of Daxia.

    Gao Feng saw Shi Yingjiu, the man known as the strongest warrior in the North of Daxia. He was standing there respectfully. Although this man was strong, Gao Feng also understood that there was no way he could make himself feel that kind of pressure.  He also saw Lin Tiggang, a strong man who gave him the feeling of a giant beast in the wild, who was also very submissive there.  But for the current Gao Feng, Lin Tiggang cannot have that kind of pressure.

    ¡° Then Gao Feng saw Qin King Hong Bing. With such a noble status, he could only stand in this palace.  On the other side of King Qin, there is a middle-aged man who looks very similar to King Qin. He seems to be more capable than King Qin. I think it is King Hong Yang of Wei.

    Gao Feng found it strange that he saw four boys around fifteen or sixteen years old. They were all dressed in royal attire and looked very similar to King Wei and King Qin.  I guess these are some of the emperor's grandchildren, but why can't I see Princess Qingrou? Doesn't the little princess like such lively scenes the most?

    Not to mention that this competition is also related to who the husband of Princess Qingrou is. I am here to participate. Why don¡¯t you come to cheer for me, Princess Qingrou?  If women are not allowed to appear, how many young girls have come here

    Everyone knows that Emperor Ren is sitting on that chair. Everyone knows that Emperor Ren is in the center of the palace, which is the most conspicuous and easiest place to find.  With Gao Feng's superhuman perception, it was easy to find and see nature, but Gao Feng never looked over.  Perhaps he had been avoiding it subconsciously.

    We always have to see who His Majesty the Benevolent Emperor is?  Gao Feng forced his gaze to focus on it. When he saw who it was, he couldn't help but open his mouth.

    The moment he saw Emperor Ren, Gao Feng was really dumbfounded. He recognized this old man. He had seen him ten days ago. He thought he was an old guard on duty in the Demon Suppression Division. He had suspected a lot of him.  , but never questioned or asked when facing the other party.

    Emperor Ren is actually that old man Xia!

    Who would have thought that the person at the top of the Great Xia Empire would be that person.  The ruler of hundreds of millions of people, one of the five most powerful beings in the world, would actually pretend to be an old sergeant from the Demon Suppression Division, chat with Gao Feng late at night and early in the morning, and even give Gao Feng pointers on difficult martial arts problems. This is really unbelievable.  It¡¯s incredible!

    It is this moment.  All the problems and questions he encountered at that time were solved at once. No wonder an old police officer recognized Zhu Guo, Qiong Shi and Tian Lei. No wonder an old police officer could solve his martial arts problems for him. The emperor of Daxia, the world  One of the Five Ultimate Skills, with superb martial arts skills and extensive knowledge, he will naturally know and understand.

    Similarly, he clearly knows so many doubts, but he never asks questions every time he meets. He just takes everything for granted. This Gao Feng now understands that in front of such a strong person, the other party will give you unknowingly.  With all-round pressure, you will believe whatever the other party says.

    ??????????????????????????? Why does such a top-notch supreme existence come to you and make fun of yourself?  When Gao Feng was wondering, Emperor Xia Huang Ren over there also looked over. In this Taoist temple, which was not much smaller than the city, it was not only Gao Feng who could see far.

    Gao Feng and Rendi looked at each other, and their bodies immediately surged with power, but they could still hold on stably. Obviously Rendi Honghui did not fully release his power.

    Emperor Ren looked at Gao Feng with a very warm look.??, with a hint of joking in his eyes, he nodded invisibly as a greeting. His Majesty had helped him a lot. Gao Feng knew in his heart that many things had been figured out by now, even Duke Lai Guo.  Zhu Zhengrui's sudden annihilation of his entire clan had something to do with His Majesty.

    This elder helped him so much. It was ridiculous that he was still ignorant. Gao Feng felt grateful and bowed solemnly on the spot. Just as he bowed, Gao Feng's heart suddenly jumped. The explosion of brain and heart made him extremely smart. Many  Things can be thought of in an instant, and Gao Feng thought of one thing now.

    During the martial arts field, Uncle Xia, His Majesty the Benevolent Emperor, once told him that his granddaughter was suffering from a strange disease and fell into long sleep without interruption. Even famous doctors from all over the world could not cure her.

    Old man Xia¡¯s granddaughter, the granddaughter of Emperor Ren, is not Princess Qingrou. Could it be that Princess Qingrou has such a strange disease?  No wonder, no wonder, the time when the little princess comes out is so irregular, no wonder she doesn't show up on important occasions for her, no wonder there are so many irregularities.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt worried. Such a pure and lively girl, with such a stunning talent, could have such a strange disease and fall into a long sleep irregularly. But she had never shown it in front of him. She had always been like that.  Love and love this life.

    After sighing for a while, Gao Feng suddenly thought of a possibility. This Shengshou competition was for Princess Qingrou. The winner would marry Princess Qingrou, so he would naturally do his best to cure the little princess's illness.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and determined, he must win this competition, for the little princess and for himself, he must win!

    He was thinking a lot here, but the ceremony over there had already begun. The ceremony officer would roll the name, and the players would come forward to pay their respects.

    The first person to be called out was Yue Xiaoyan, a descendant of the Yue family of Duke Wei, but he was serving as a guard in Qingzhou. Gao Feng turned his attention to it.

    Yue Xiaoyan was the handsome young man wearing a white robe when he observed it earlier. He was indeed extraordinary. When Yue Xiaoyan came out of the queue, there were even girls screaming and cheering from the wooden buildings on both sides. It can be seen that  Yue Xiaoyan's popularity is so high, and his elegant appearance will indeed attract young girls.

    Gao Feng even noticed that these contestants were all nervous. Obviously, the order of greetings was also equal to the evaluation of each person's strength and status. Didn't everyone come to participate in this Shengshou competition just to compete for priority?

    The so-called "Two Jewels of the Capital" were jointly called Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang, but the next person to be called was not Zhao Yucang, but Li Meng.

    Li Meng comes from the Li family in Xuanzhou. He is not a wealthy family in the capital, but his family is also a general and martial arts family in northern Daxia. He is a warrior who has been tempered by actual combat on the battlefield.

    Gao Feng guessed who this person was. He was the black-armored warrior who was standing there meticulously. This person was a standard soldier. He was Li Meng from Huwei Camp. It seemed that the general of Huwei Camp wanted to  Unlike Hong Shi from the Demon Suppression Division, he really worked hard and actually transferred Li Meng from the border.

    When Li Meng paid homage to Emperor Ren, the wooden buildings on both sides lost the excitement just now, and just talked in low voices. Gao Feng even heard the words "Why not Zhao Yucang".

    The third person to be called was Zhao Yucang, one of the eight generals of the Forbidden Army and the son of the Zhao family of Tongtianhou. What Gao Feng didn't expect was that this Zhao Yucang was actually the young man with silver armor and jade crown and frivolous behavior. But Gao Feng  Feng also knew that this Zhao Yucang had killed many people and was full of blood.

    Zhao Yucang, who was called by the third one, did not look angry at all. Instead, he walked forward with a smile. This man also looked like a romantic young man. The stands on both sides became excited again. Gao Feng actually saw many people who were obviously married.  The lady was also very excited. It seemed that Zhao Yucang was doing a lot of flirting.

    The fourth person to call out to greet him was Taoist Minghou. Compared to Zhao Yucang, who was talking and laughing calmly, Taoist Minghou was obviously a little angry at being called out by the fourth person, but he quickly calmed down, dressed in a Taoist robe, and said to him with an immortal air.  Go forward.

    What Gao Feng didn¡¯t expect was that Taoist Minghou was quite famous among the young ladies from noble families in the capital, and he actually attracted a lot of attention.

    The next players who came forward were nothing noteworthy. The one Gao Feng felt familiar was named Jiang Kaishen. He was the guard of Daxia Songzhou and a son of a wealthy family in the south. He was ranked 19th, and Lu Fudou was ranked 20th.  , and Feng Shuangqi is in the 25th place.

    This process is very interesting. Every time a warrior comes forward to pay homage, the reactions in the wooden buildings on both sides are different. If the disciples of one's own family come forward, they will naturally cheer. If they are from other families, it will depend on their appearance. If they look like  The handsome, charming and naturally nymphomaniac woman applauded.

    The solemn and solemn atmosphere when Emperor Ren entered the scene just now has disappeared. Now thisThe venue for the Shengshou Competition was really like a temple fair during a festival, very lively.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 303: No one is optimistic about Gao Feng (fourth update in five!)

    As everyone thought, Gao Feng, a descendant of the Gao family of Fengtianhou and from the Demon-Suppressing Division, was the last one called to pay tribute to Emperor Ren.

    The distance from the pavilion to the hall was not close. When Gao Feng walked over, the entire venue fell into an awkward silence. It was not completely silent. Zhao Qiu, Luo Xiyi and Bai Xianyong were also clapping loudly.  Someone from the Gao family of Fengtianhou also came, and they also cheered.

    But everyone else was whispering, and the discussion was full of malice and indifference. When Gao Feng walked halfway, Zhao Qiu and the others stopped clapping and cheering, and the Gao family of Fengtian Hou was also sparse.

    No one is optimistic about Gao Feng, because everyone has only heard of his name recently. On this stage where the young and powerful people of Daxia show themselves, Gao Feng's rash entry is a kind of blasphemy to many people.  Very few people knew about the battles and deeds, and everyone felt that Gao Feng had used some shady means.

    Many people on the wooden floor still have sneers on their faces. In this holy longevity competition, everyone competes with each other based on their true skills. You can enter this competition, but when you leave, you may have lost your face.

    Some people are already laughing at Fengtianhou Mansion. They have not produced any talents for many years. After Gao Tianhe died, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was dizzy. He actually raised such a person who had no reputation and no experience and only worked as a yamen servant in Zhongjing Mansion.  Yuanzhi clan members, when Gao Feng loses, your Gao family will also be embarrassed.

    Gao Feng calmed down and walked to the palace. After going up the seven steps, there was a platform. The place where he kowtowed was on that platform.

    Gao Feng had met King Qin, Shi Yingjiu, Lin Tinggang and Deng Tianshi. They all nodded and smiled or indicated with their eyes. King Wei had a formulaic smile on his face, but his eyes were focused and he stared at Gao Feng.  Feng took a few glances.

    Gao Feng followed the etiquette rules and presented himself to Emperor Ren. Naturally, Emperor Ren would not say that he knew Gao Feng on this occasion, and would only give a stylized nod.  A few words of encouragement.

    When Gao Feng returned to the pavilion, the scene became quiet again. A Taoist official stood on the steps of the hall and threw his hands upward.

    Originally, this official had nothing in his hands.  But after throwing it upward, thirty-two fist-sized light balls appeared. Gao Feng immediately saw that there were several words on each light ball, which were the names of the players.

    After the light ball flew into the sky, many people in the wooden building stood up, and the players in the pavilion also looked at it attentively. Gao Feng could tell from the comments in the wooden building audience.  When this light ball appeared, it was time for the players to pair up. It is said that this light ball Taoist technique is secretly taught by the Taoist Academy. It is completely random and can never be manipulated.

    The Taoist raised his hands and did not put them down. At this time, Emperor Ren whispered something. The Taoist clapped his hands, and thirty-two light balls spun rapidly in mid-air.

    The light balls of different colors rotated extremely fast and flew around in the air. Only thirty-two light bands were seen intertwined in the air, which was really beautiful.

    It¡¯s just a moment.  The Taoist clapped his hands again, and the spinning movement in mid-air suddenly stopped. The thirty-two light balls turned into sixteen pairs, and two pairs were stuck together. This was obviously a match between the players.

    One of the Imperial Guards will come out and call out the paired players loudly. This is the format of the first round.

    Gao Feng has already seen who he is with. It is true that enemies never get together. He actually ran into that Feng Shuangqi. The first round of the match was Gao Feng versus Feng Shuangqi.

    As for the other results.  Gao Feng would not make any comments, but he knew in his heart that "fairness", "randomness" and "no manipulation" were all jokes.

    Gao Feng can guess that the order of coming forward to greet the players is probably the distribution of strength and weakness among the players. The players from the first place Yue Xiaoyan to the tenth place did not encounter each other.  Their opponents are all people ranked twenty or above. This arrangement is not to prevent those strong opponents from being eliminated prematurely. It is not that there is no arrangement, but that the arrangement is very careful.

    As for Feng Shuangqi becoming his opponent, it is probably a big blessing for Feng Shuangqi. Because they are both ranked low, Feng Shuangqi did not go to fight against the masters in front of him. Instead, he chose Gao Feng, who was seemingly the weakest.  No matter how you look at it, it's good luck.

    "This child of the Feng family is really lucky to have chosen Gao Feng." In fact, there was such a discussion in Mulou.

    Gao Feng turned to look at Feng Shuangqi, only to find that Feng Shuangqi's face was full of excitement and pride. He also looked over. The two looked at each other. The look of pride on Feng Shuangqi's face became even heavier. He actually reached out and touched his throat. This gesture was high.  Feng knew that it was a provocative gesture made by young people in the capital when they were fighting, and it meant beheading.

    Facing such contempt and provocation, Gao Feng felt bored and bored, shook his head and turned around again.

    &nbsp; Six Taoists rose into the air from the four corners of the place. The light in their hands flickered. The texture of the ground, which originally looked like the surface of sand, began to change. A huge ring appeared, and colorful rays of light shot upward from the edge of the ring. This layer  The light wall circled a large open space.

    Gao Feng saw that the area inside the light wall was no longer a layer of sand, but he could not see clearly what it was. The six Taoists did not stop, and they were interspersed and divided inside the ring.  Divided into eight pieces.

    The ring enclosed most of the place, leaving only the wooden buildings, pavilions and palaces outside. This should be the venue for the competition.

    Looking at the Taoists in the sky, Gao Feng also felt emotional in his heart. There are four Taoist priests and two Taoist masters flying in the sky. They can be regarded as famous figures outside, but in front of the emperor, they can only do this.  chores, this is the difference brought about by a position of power.

    ¡°Everyone, your wooden pavilion will light up, prepare. In a moment, the competition will begin!¡± Another voice echoed in the field.

    Before his voice fell, Gao Feng saw that the wooden pavilion he was in began to glow. Sixteen wooden pavilions in the field lit up, but they were the sixteen people who were paying homage to Emperor Ren.  It seems that this competition starts with the weak one, and the strong opponent will fight in the next round. This makes sense, as gaining means getting better and better.

    When everyone started to prepare, Gao Feng carefully looked at the rules of the competition in the wooden pavilion. No one mentioned this rule in advance, and no one popularized it, because everyone thought it was something agreed upon, or maybe it was something that Gao Feng was sleeping on.  Tianzhong has already done similar work.

    The wooden pavilion is not new, it looks very old, but there is an iron plate inside with the rules of the Shengshou Competition written on it. It is obviously left over from the past, which is convenient for Gao Feng.

    The rules are very simple, that is, one-on-one, you are not allowed to use the kind of killing move that can destroy people and gods, you can admit defeat.

    No matter what treasures, magic weapons, mechanisms, magical weapons or armor you have, or even summoned beasts, you can use them without any restrictions.

    This also makes sense. After all, Noble Phantasms and equipment are also part of the strength of a warrior Taoist. Furthermore, allowing the players to play freely will also allow everyone to give full play to their own strength, and there is no need to worry about injuries.  As long as he is not completely destroyed, the Taoist Academy is confident that he can be restored to his original state without damaging the harmony of the forces behind the player and the family.

    "Please stand still!" Another voice sounded in the wooden pavilion. The moment had come. Gao Feng didn't know why he had to stand still, but he still did it.

    He stood still, only to see the flickering light and shadow around him. As soon as he reacted, Gao Feng found that he was already in the circle of light, and Feng Shuangqi stood two hundred steps away. It was surprising that the pavilion was still a teleportation circle.

    Gao Feng roughly observed the environment. The ground was no longer smooth as a mirror, but was similar to the wild land outside the city. The size of the aperture was definitely not the size he saw outside, and he was in the field.  I couldn't see the battles in other circles, but I could see the wooden building and the palace clearly.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of magic this is. The strong men fight at extremely fast speeds, and the distance they move by leaping is also extremely large. It is really a field that is hundreds of steps or more than a thousand steps, which cannot be accommodated at all. On the contrary, it is greatly limited.  If other battles can be seen and heard, it will definitely have an impact, but the cheering and cheering of the audience in the Mulou Palace will have a good effect.

    Gao Feng thought of this truth, but what he sighed in his heart was that the spells of this Taoist academy are really wonderful. It is really amazing that even these details can be achieved.

    In this circle, there is a wall of light between Gao Feng and Feng Shuangqi, preventing the two sides from engaging in battle. Obviously, once the battle begins, the wall of light will disappear, which is also a signal to start.

    People in the circle will naturally not know. People outside can clearly see their performance, and there is no need to worry about what they cannot see because of their position and angle.

    This is the grandeur and subtlety of the Taoist spell. An image has appeared on the rising light curtain of the ring. It can show any battle. Every wooden building and palace wants to see that scene.  The Taoist method is to let the light curtain facing you show which scene.

    Gao Feng's game attracted the least attention. Luo Xiyi and Zhao Qiu could only watch it on the wooden floor of Fengtianhou's house. Perhaps they were not optimistic about Gao Feng's results today. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai and several deacons did not come.  Watching the battle, as for the palace where the emperor was, the light curtain was constantly changing. The images of each game were rotated there. There were Taoist officials on standby. Whatever the emperor wanted to see, he would stop the rotation immediately.

    " However, Emperor Ren's expression was indifferent, and he didn't care about anything. Those images kept rotating. The emperor didn't pay attention, but the top nobles and nobles in Great Xia around him did.

    "The children of Lao Feng's family are very lucky.ah!  "Someone said with a smile that Feng Shuangqi's opponent was Gao Feng, who had the highest odds. It was indeed good luck to pick the weakest player instead of being picked by a strong player in the top ten.

    Someone on the side immediately smiled and said, "Let Lao Feng treat everyone to a drink then!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 304 Is it that simple?  (The fifth update is here!)

    There was also some noise in the palace. Although it was said that one should not be rude before the Emperor's arrival, it was a happy birthday day after all, and the people here had sufficient status, so they could be casual.

    Compared to their happiness, King Qin looked serious. He whispered: "What are Gao Feng's chances of winning?"

    The person he asked was naturally Master Deng. Originally, it was not a big deal to recommend Gao Feng to participate in the competition for the Qin Palace. Winning or losing did not matter. The key was to prove that there were young warriors in the Qin Palace.

    Who would have thought that the emperor would suddenly say that the winner of the Shengshou Competition was the husband of Princess Qingrou. This would be a big deal. The King of Qin would naturally object to Emperor Ren, but after the opposition was fruitless, he could only remedy the situation in another direction.  .

    The King of Qin only had a daughter like Hong Qingrou, and she loved her very much, so naturally he couldn't go against her will, but everyone knew what she wanted, and that was Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng has the highest odds, that is, he is the weakest among the contestants, and his chances of winning the championship are really slim. This is a big trouble. I can only place all my hopes on Gao Feng, but this hope is really not possible.  Reliable, really embarrassing.

    These people present looked at this competition with a lively mentality of watching the scene. Only the King Qin looked at his mood and tightened.

    Hearing King Qin's question, Tianshi Deng could naturally hear the worry and anxiety in his voice. He just smiled and replied in a low voice: "My lord, don't worry. Although Gao Feng has the highest odds, his strength may not be the weakest.  There are many extraordinary qualities in him that even a poor man can't see through!"

    Deng Tianshi said this.  King Qin's face suddenly showed a look of surprise, and he looked at the constantly changing images at the entrance of the palace.  He wanted to sigh but held it back. He wanted to complain.  But how dare you open your mouth in this situation.

    Standing behind Emperor Ren, Kang Zhenren bowed and asked, "Your Majesty, can the competition begin?"

    Ren Emperor Hong Hui nodded. Kang Zhenren behind him straightened up and pressed down with his right hand. There was a loud sound in the entire empty field, and the light walls in each competition field disappeared.  The competition begins.

    Before the light wall came down, Feng Shuangqi had already begun to gather his strength. Gao Feng could see the unicorn on Feng Shuangqi's armor slowly crossing his body from the side. The outline of the lines was originally very abstract.  picture.  At this time, it seemed to be alive.

    Gao Feng has seen the beast soul armor before. When it is activated, the beast soul flies into the air, and then merges with the armor to form one. However, Feng Shuangqi's armor is different. This armor does not have this process.

    At the beginning, it was just a change in the lines on the armor. Feng Shuangqi's own martial arts were also powerful, and the internal energy of his body emitted light. However, the light did not stop after reaching a limit. Instead, it continued to radiate outwards. Seeing this scene  .  Gao Feng was stunned.

    For warriors, the radiation of internal energy is also a measure of strength. However, as a manifestation of power, the greater the range of the expansion of the light, the stronger the power. But now the light on Feng Shuangqi has radiated outward for more than  One foot, this is too shocking.

    It is difficult for Gao Feng to achieve what the other party can achieve. Could it be that Feng Shuangqi is a strong man who pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger.  Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart, and his strength was also increasing crazily.

    However, the light on Feng Shuangqi changed after it spread to a certain extent. The light slowly condensed and gradually formed an entity.

    The light emitted by Feng Shuangqi was not the manifestation of power, but the effect of the armor. Gao Feng came to his own judgment and watched the light condense and change, and finally turned into the shape of the unicorn. The unicorn  The beast has the head of a tiger and the body of a horse. The whole body is covered with fine scales. There are actually short wings at the end of the four hooves. It has a magical appearance, but judging from the fangs in the big mouth of the tiger head, it is probably also very ferocious.

    When the light wall disappeared and the loud noise sounded, Gao Feng could no longer see Feng Shuangqi on the opposite side, but could only see a one-horned monster two feet tall. There were circles of white air under the four hooves of this one-horned monster.  Spreading, the white air was contaminated with the ground, and the ground was immediately covered with frost. This was the cold and freezing power of Wei Sha. After Gao Feng came into contact with high-level battles, he encountered many Wei Sha, but most of them were  Negative impact, and this one is real damage.

    What's even more amazing is that red light is projected from the eyes of the tiger's head. Wherever the eyes are focused, green smoke will appear from the ground. If the eyes are focused for a long time, the sand and stones will melt, and the single stick will melt.  Above the horns, there are flames.

    Two forces of different nature appear in a strange beast, which represents the strangeness and power of the strange beast. Their appearance in a battle has another meaning. Extreme cold and extreme heat are completely opposite forces. If they appear at the same time, the battle will be difficult.  People cannot focus on defense and response. Defense against one force will often encourage the destruction of another force. This is the real trouble.??.

    And looking at the strange beast in front of you, with its knotted muscles and sharp horns, it is obvious that in addition to the damage caused by ice and fire, it is also not weak in hand-to-hand combat.

    In the palace where Emperor Ren is located, some people are already discussing the scene in this scene. They are well-informed and naturally understand what is happening to Feng Shuangqi.

    "Other people's Noble Phantasms are made by directly attaching animal souls to them, but this one is directly transformed into a strange beast. It's really extraordinary."

    "This Feng Shuangqi can be considered as careful. After all, it requires a 'giant power' level to drive this treasure. No one in the Feng family has been able to use this heirloom for two generations"

    "Then Gao Feng was scared to death?"

    "Keep your voice down, that person was sent by Prince Qin's Mansion."

    The people in the palace have their own factions, so naturally there will be no quarrels here, but things like verbal sarcasm are still indispensable. Saying how Gao Feng is doing is actually saying how the Qin Prince's Palace is. Wait until Gao Feng loses. Related  The Prince of Qin's Mansion was naturally embarrassed.

    Naturally, these conversations could not be hidden from Emperor Ren¡¯s ears, and some of them were even meant to be told to him. However, Emperor Ren did not respond and just stared silently at the rotating images in front of him.

    But the face of King Qin over there was ugly. Before he could say anything, Deng Tianshi said: "The war has begun!"

    Feng Shuangqi grasped the time very accurately. When the wall of light fell, the ice and fire unicorn had already taken shape. The unicorn roared, stepped on its four hooves, and rushed towards Gao Feng.

    " Here and there is a treasure phantom that uses the soul of a beast. It is clearly a powerful alien beast. The ground is already extremely cold, but what Gao Feng is facing is extremely hot.

    Gao Feng did not dodge, he rushed forward to meet the enemy on the ground. He did not even need to activate the Soaring Sky Armor. Gao Feng rushed forward with a big stride, and the light on his body appeared.

    The distance of a few hundred steps was just a blink of an eye for a fight of this level. In an instant, the two people were facing each other. No, to be precise, one person and one animal were facing each other.

    The four hooves of the ice and fire unicorn stamped on the ground violently. Countless ice spikes sprouted upward from the ground. The big mouth of the tiger's head had been opened, and there were pure white flames inside ready to spit out

    Gao Feng is just one punch, the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art, the first of the six God-Suppressing Techniques, an extremely simple and direct punch!

    With just this punch, this punch hit the ice and fire unicorn's head hard. Although there was an extremely blazing hot flame on the head, Gao Feng's fist hit it without any hindrance!

    With a bang, the emerging ice spikes shattered instantly, and even the surrounding aperture trembled on the ground. The powerful ice and fire unicorn had been sent flying backwards by this punch!

    While flying in the air, the form of the ice and fire unicorn had disappeared, and Feng Shuangqi's figure emerged. However, Feng Shuangqi had also been knocked unconscious by the punch, and his whole body lost control. He just flew out and hit the wall of light.  With a "touch" sound, it slipped softly again.

    Gao Feng shook his hand, his expression unchanged. Feng Shuangqi was not weak. Even without the ice and fire unicorn, he was considered outstanding in the capital. But to Gao Feng, he was nothing.

    How could Gao Feng, who had fought so many strong men and monsters, be defeated by this dude who was raised in a greenhouse and didn¡¯t know the heights of the sky? The winner was decided with just one punch!

    It was very quiet in the field, and the people outside the field were also very quiet. The people of the Feng family were cheering loudly. After seeing the ferocity of the ice and fire unicorn, the people of the Fengtian Hou Gao family were quiet and only worried. But in an instant  Suddenly, the victory or defeat has been decided, Gao Feng defeats the enemy with one punch!

    After a moment of silence, the Feng family was stunned. The Gao family stood up and cheered loudly. Such a victory was so satisfying!

    "The victory has been decided, Gao Feng wins, please go back to the wooden pavilion to rest!" A voice sounded, and with a flash of light, Gao Feng returned to the wooden pavilion.

    The same voice also sounded in the palace where Emperor Ren was located. The palace was also silent for a while, and then noisy discussions started.

    Gao Feng's battle ended the fastest. Although the warriors who can participate in this competition are superior and weak, there is no huge gap in strength. The only thing that can be said to be a huge gap is that the odds are 1 at the beginning.  Gao Feng, who was in his thirties, was the weakest, and probably the most disparate compared to the others. No one expected that it was Gao Feng who they thought was the weakest who won the fastest and the least controversial victory!

    Everyone saw that Feng Shuangqi's ice and fire unicorn was already in full form. In such a prosperous state, Gao Feng stepped forward and punched him, and then ended the battle. Now it seems that the difference in strength is indeed huge, but this high  Feng is far better than Feng Shuangqi.

    "Is there anything weird?"

    "Then the children of the Feng familyIf you always indulge, you may not pay much attention and lose by accident.  "

    "Gao Feng's actions are too simple, so he wins."

    There were such discussions in the hall again. Some of the people who said these words understood martial arts, while others were not familiar with it, but they all felt incredible about Gao Feng's victory.

    But King Qin, who had always been uneasy, reacted in a different way. He opened his mouth in a graceless manner, then turned back to Deng Tianshi with surprise on his face and said: "Win, win!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 305: The dazzling contest between stars (sixth update!)

    Tianshi Deng nodded with a smile and said in a low voice: "Pindao estimated that Gao Feng would win in advance, but he didn't expect to win so quickly. My lord, Gao Feng still has to fight a few more games, so don't rush to a conclusion yet.

    It was Deng Tianshi who comforted King Qin before, but now Deng Tianshi said it from another angle. This proves that Deng Tianshi thinks Gao Feng will win, but he is not very sure whether he can win the championship in the end.

    Everyone was standing behind Emperor Ren¡¯s seat, so no one noticed that Emperor Ren had a smile on his face after seeing Gao Feng win, although the smile was fleeting.

    It was said that he was going back to the pavilion to rest, but for Gao Feng, the battle just now did not consume much energy. The only advantage of being able to return to the pavilion so early is that he can watch other people's battles.

    The contestants in the next round of competition have not yet started fighting. They are also watching the battle. No one thought that Gao Feng would be the first to come out, and no one thought that Gao Feng's victory would be so simple. Gao Feng appeared in the wooden pavilion.  , many people did not bother to watch the battle, but looked at him. It turned out that the contempt turned into surprise and caution. Many people re-evaluated Gao Feng, who was considered the weakest.

    The battle between strong opponents such as Yue Xiaoyan, Zhao Yucang, and Li Meng has not yet begun. Soon after Gao Feng won, the results of each competition began to come out.

    The battle between warriors at this level will not last too long. One important reason is speed. Everyone's movements are like light and lightning. No matter how complicated the moves and tactics are, they are completed quickly. The winner will naturally be determined quickly.  .

    After watching these battles, Gao Feng kept analyzing the strength.  The application of skills, battle experience, mentality, and the pros and cons of noble phantoms and equipment are all included, but the fundamental thing is still in strength, only when the absolute power is not far apart.  Factors such as skills, experience, and equipment will have an impact on victory or defeat.

    Gao Feng noticed that among the people he knew, Lu Fudou was in the same round and had already won and came out to rest.  The rest are in the next round.

    There is nothing to say about fighting, but every victorious person must look at the pavilion next to him.  See who wins, because the person who wins this round may be his opponent in the next round.

    Everyone who saw Gao Feng¡¯s eyes widened. When they competed in the field, they didn¡¯t know the results of other competitions. No one expected that Gao Feng would win and come out so early.

    After the eight winners came out, the remaining sixteen contestants entered the competition. Gao Feng was preparing to adjust his breath, but a eunuch came holding a jade box. There was an eunuch in each pavilion.

    The eunuch arrived and said respectfully: "My lord, you have suffered a lot from the battle. The Holy One has given me the Spiritual Pill of Restoration, please take it."

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But after taking the elixir, you can fight in full strength.

    The battle just now was not even a warm-up for Gao Feng. Naturally, he did not need any elixirs. How could this elixir be compared to the Qiongshi Fairy Fruit? However, Gao Feng still thanked him for accepting it. In such a competition,  in the conference.  It's right to show off your abilities, but you can't show them off unscrupulously.

    The battle between Yue Xiaoyan and other strong players was different from most of the battles just now. Although it ended quickly, there were many stalemates and hard fights.

    But in this competition between Yue Xiaoyan and others, the one-sided competition between Gao Feng and Feng Shuangqi reappeared many times. The difference in strength between the players was really huge.

    Yue Xiaoyan's opponent was wearing heavy armor and holding a large axe. He looked like a moving steel fortress. Moreover, the warrior who was covered in iron armor moved dissatisfiedly and extremely quickly. However, when this man approached Yue Xiaoyan, Yue Xiaoyan  Xiao Yan just swung his sword, but Gao Feng's eyes didn't even see it clearly, which shows how fast the sword was.

    Gao Feng could only notice that the sword was not a weapon, but the power condensed from Yue Xiaoyan's body. With this sword, the heavily armored warrior was directly knocked away. Just like Feng Shuangqi just now, the battle ended.

    Li Meng's battle is similar to this. Li Meng uses a spear, which looks like he has no internal power, and there is no light on his body. However, his opponent has radiant power and is assisted by the beast soul treasure phantom.  A flying tiger with two wings, but from the outside, one person is simple and unpretentious, while the other person is radiant, and the outcome is already clear.

    However, the battle was indeed very simple. Li Meng charged with a spear. The opponent used a weapon to block it, but the weapon was penetrated. He used a beast soul treasure to block, but the treasure was scattered. In the last step, Li Meng showed mercy and directly used his long sword.  The spear knocked the opponent unconscious.

    And Zhao Yucang's battle was different. When the two met, the sword light in Zhao Yucang's hand bloomed and surrounded the opponent. When the sword light stopped, the opponent was not injured, but all the weapons and armor on his body had been knocked off or chopped down by Zhao Yucang.  Falling, the man was left naked in the field, extremely embarrassed., can only admit defeat.

    ??The martial arts contest is said to be entertainment, but after all it is a battle, bloody and tense, but Zhao Yucang's move made the audience on the wooden floor and in the hall laugh and feel a lot more relaxed.

    Gao Feng also found it interesting, but he also saw that Zhao Yucang's sword skills were extraordinary. First of all, it was the sharpness of the power. Strong weapons and armors and treasures were directly cut and destroyed by the sword, and then there was the exquisite power control.  It does not hurt the skin at all. You must know that while the sword energy is guaranteed to destroy armor and weapons, it can actually cause no harm to the human body. This is already the realm of freedom.

    Taoist Minghou¡¯s battle was naturally different. At the beginning, his opponent fell into the ground and was blown out of the field by a fireball. The battle ended just like that.

    If there is any pattern in this battle, it is that the one with low odds will win against the one with high odds. The one who wins will be called to go to the emperor first and then be called over.

    In the battle between Yue Xiaoyan, Li Meng, Zhao Yucang and Minghou Taoist, it is even difficult to see the nature of their power and fighting routines, because the battle ended too quickly, and the stalemate in other games is interesting.

    But it was not without surprises. Gao Feng felt that the familiar Jiang Kaishen defeated an opponent ranked higher than him. The battle was unremarkable. The conclusion that could be drawn was that Jiang Kaishen's defense was very strong, and his opponent's strength was not matched several times.  To shake this man, Jiang Kaishen came close to him and won with one blow.

    Gao Feng also found it interesting that the people he had seen and had an impression of actually won. Does this mean that he has good vision?

    The atmosphere in the field became more and more lively. The victorious players all returned to the wooden pavilion to rest. Some people took the elixirs provided by the Taoist Academy to recover, but more people brought their own elixirs.

    Among the spectators on the wooden floor, those whose children had won were elated, while those whose children had lost were dejected. Among the contestants who were knocked unconscious, Taoist priests from the Taoist temple also went to treat them. The combination of spells and elixirs soon caused all the damage.  get well.

    Some of these losers were so ashamed that they went to the imperial court to excuse themselves from feeling unwell and go home to recuperate. Most of them went to their own homes or other seats to prepare to watch the next competition. For most people, this holy longevity competition was just  It¡¯s just a festive holiday activity.

    Another Taoist flew up, and the middle of the huge ring in the field began to change. The eight circles inside turned into four. Gao Feng also noticed that the pitted competition field that had been beaten in the battle began to become smooth again.

    After cleaning up the competition ground, other people were not idle either. Gao Feng could see people coming in and out. The audience on the wooden floor even came in and out of the palace. Gao Feng could clearly hear these.  All people talking about in and out have to do with "odds" and "betting".

    After reorganizing the competition arena, the players also took this opportunity to rest. Most of the unrelated people were placing bets to win or lose. At this moment, in the palace where Emperor Ren was, those in high positions were also betting on the odds.  things.

    "I just got the news that the odds of betting on Gao Feng have changed. Instead of paying four to one, it has become twenty-five to one." These noble people also want to have fun. They can gamble in such a game and make money.  Winning or losing is nothing, everyone is just joking.

    Someone here spoke in a low voice, and someone over there immediately said: "In this single match just now, there was a gambling house that offered one to six. It seems that Gao Feng has become more prestigious in this battle, and the odds of others are even lower."  Variety."

    Gao Feng¡¯s victory just now made King Qin feel great. He was full of joy at this time. He smiled and said to Deng Tianshi: "If Tianshi doesn¡¯t go and have fun, I will bet three thousand taels on Gao Feng."

    Deng Tianshi smiled and shook his head. He also knew that King Qin was in a good mood now. At this time, someone said again: "Jiang Kaishen has also chosen the odds. The odds of winning or losing a single match just now were 1 to 4, and now it has been changed to 4 to 1.  Pay three for one.¡±

    "It can be considered that the weak defeated the strong, so his odds should be lowered." Someone on the side said, it is not uncommon for the weak to defeat the strong in every Shengshou competition.

    In this competition, Gao Feng¡¯s performance was too shocking. He was looked down upon so low before the competition, but in the competition he showed strength that far exceeded expectations.

    Master Nakang asked Emperor Ren a few questions in a low voice, raised his head and made a gesture to the outside. There were sounds echoing in the field again, and the next round of competition was about to begin.

    It was just said that there were sixteen matches, and they were divided into two rounds, but the battle ended very quickly. From the beginning to the present, it took less than a stick of incense. After the players took the elixir and recovered their breath,  The next round is about to begin.

    It is similar to the first round of ranking games. Under the control of the Taoist, sixteen light balls with the names of the players floated in the air. They rotated rapidly and then stopped, and they were matched in pairs.

    When the light ball stopped, Gao Feng had already?I knew who my opponent was, and it was a coincidence that it was Lu Fudou whom I met outside the door.

    It was indeed a coincidence that he, Feng Shuangqi and Lu Fudou met at the gate of the Taoist temple. Unexpectedly, he met Feng Shuangqi in the first round and Lu Fudou in the second round.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 306: One punch, just one punch (seventh update!)

    In a sense, Gao Feng's luck is good, because Feng Shuangqi and Lu Fudou are both low-ranked warriors, but from another perspective, Feng Shuangqi and Lu Fudou's luck is actually good, because Gao Feng was at the beginning.  , is considered the weakest.

    It was okay at the wooden building. There was a discussion in the palace where Emperor Ren was. Emperor Ren glanced at Zhenren Kang next to him. Zhenren Kang calmly called out the Taoist who planned the opponent, and then whispered in Emperor Ren's ear.  Said a few words.

    Although it was in a low voice, he was not going to hide it from others. Many people heard what they should have heard. Master Deng whispered in King Qin's ear and said: "The people from the Lu family said hello in advance. Now I can change it even if I want to."  No more."

    This arrangement of light ball rankings to determine the opponent is said to be fair, but everyone knows exactly what it is, but no one reveals it, so as not to embarrass themselves in front of the emperor.

    According to the rules, after players such as Lu Fudou and Gao Feng, who are recognized to be inferior in strength, have passed the first round, they have to face the strong players at the top. This is also to prevent those strong players from fighting prematurely, so that future players can  The game lost its excitement.

    But Lu Fudou fought against Gao Feng. Both of them were at the back. Gao Feng, as the nominally weakest player, fought against Lu Fudou. On the surface, Lu Fudou obviously took advantage. If it had been in the past, everyone would have turned a blind eye.  In the present, no one will reveal it.  However, Gao Feng's performance today was too eye-catching and attracted everyone's attention. When the two met, it was immediately obvious that something was wrong.

    When King Qin heard Deng Tianshi¡¯s explanation, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and whispered: ¡°The Lu family must have made a mistake this time!¡±

    "This Lu Fudou is related to the Zhao family of Zhongyong Hou. It should be the Zhao family who contributed." He replied.  Tianshi Deng also laughed. The whole palace talked for a while and then became quiet. This was just a joke at best, and no one would take him seriously.

    After someone reminded him to prepare, the second round of competition began again. Gao Feng stood quietly and prepared, only to feel the light and shadow flashing.  A moment later, he appeared in the competition arena again, and Lu Fudou was already standing opposite.

    This area of ??the Taoist temple was originally quiet and windless.  But now Gao Feng felt a strong wind blowing against his face. There was an inexplicable strong wind blowing from the ground, and the strong wind was also mixed with sand and gravel.  The sand and stones hit Gao Feng's power of the God-Suppressing Technique, shattering it into pieces.

    Gao Feng keenly noticed that the sand and stones hitting the inner energy defense were not entities, but manifestations of power. The strong wind in the competition ground turned into a tornado, and the center of the tornado's eye was Lu Fudou.

    The wall of light between the two people had not yet fallen, and the competition had not yet begun. Lu Fudou showed a bitter smile on his face, and said loudly: "Brother Gao, Lu is a general outside, and he had no intention of participating in this holy longevity competition. But.  I have to obey the orders of my elders, but I didn¡¯t expect that something like this would happen, which made Brother Gao laugh.¡±

    After saying this, Lu Fudou solemnly bowed and apologized.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s attitude and words, Gao Feng was stunned.  Feng Shuangqi and Lu Fudou could meet him in the competition instead of those strong opponents. Of course, he understood that there was something strange in this.

    But Gao Feng doesn¡¯t care much. The Shengshou Contest is a game for the superiors. It¡¯s impossible for these people not to play tricks in it, but ranking can make a difference.  When it comes to the real sword and gun competition, it will be difficult to do anything. No matter what you do, we will rely on real skills to see the real results.

    I thought so, but Lu Fudou's sincere statement made Gao Feng very fond of him. He solemnly clasped his fists and returned the greeting: "Brother Lu, there is no need to say more. You and I can win or lose in martial arts. Why bother with the rest!"

    Lu Fudou also returned the courtesy solemnly. The behavior and words of the two of them were noticed by the people around them. The audience at the wooden building was fine, and all the nobles in the palace nodded.

    Everyone saw through the Lu family's tricks, which was originally an embarrassment to the Lu family, but Lu Fudou's frank and generous attitude and words suddenly changed people's impression, and Gao Feng's indifference and indifference also left a deep impression on everyone.  The impression was that this young man was just a newcomer. Everyone thought that he was where he is today thanks to the promotion of the Gao family. Unexpectedly, he was outstanding in strength, calm in dealing with things, and quite like everyone else.

    Someone started talking immediately, and someone said: "Originally, the Zhao family didn't think much of this nephew. This Lu Fudou has made great achievements in Suzhou and killed many barbarians and demons. There are not many men in this generation of the Zhao family."  Ding Wuyong, that¡¯s why he hurriedly asked Lu Fudou to return to Beijing to participate in the Shengshou Competition, which is considered a compliment. Now it seems that Lu Fudou should have a future. "

    Everyone nodded. If you can advance to the second round and have such magnanimity and magnanimity, and these are all in the eyes of the emperor, you will definitely have a future.

    Someone also mentioned Gao Feng and said, "Gao Feng was born in poverty, and he is newly rich. I didn't expect him to have such a style and ability. I thought that Gao Tianhe, the Marquis of Fengtian, would fall after the disappearance of Gao Tianhe, but I didn't expect that there would be prosperity again."  Meteorology??¡±

    In the dignified Marquis Mansion, the Marquis' younger brother disappeared. This had a great impact in the capital. Although everyone did not say it explicitly, they all felt that Fengtian Marquis had made a fool of himself. As for Fengtian Marquis Gao Tianhai's behavior of supporting Gao Feng, many people did not take it seriously.  , I thought about what potential a poor boy from a distant place could have. At best, it would just be a chance to become the princess. In the long run, it would be nothing.

    But today¡¯s competition, first looking at Gao Feng¡¯s strength, and then looking at Gao Feng¡¯s behavior, I feel that this young man really has a bright future. Fengtian Hou Mansion has found a good talent!

    King Qin naturally took these comments seriously, and the smile on his face became thicker and thicker. Everyone praised Fengtianhou Mansion for its vision, and he also chose Gao Feng. Doesn't this also mean that he has good vision.

    However, Emperor Ren¡¯s face was indifferent and he just nodded. The Taoist official outside cast a spell to signal that the second round of competition began!

    Like the last round, the only thing that can be seen in the competition arena is the audience outside. What is different from Gao Feng's last game is that this time, Lu Fudou's relatives and cheers are not loud, and their expressions are quite cautious. Obviously  He knew that he was not getting an advantage against Gao Feng, but more likely that he was getting into trouble.

    After the wall of light fell, the tornado on Lu Fudou's body suddenly expanded and turned into a whirlwind that enveloped the entire competition field. A large amount of yellow sand was wrapped in the whirlwind. This scene did not even look like a storm, but was composed purely of yellow sand.  Whirlpool, people in this whirlpool can't see anything clearly, and they can't even stabilize their body.

    In the yellow sand, there are even more exotic beasts and monsters of various shapes emerging. To be able to manifest his power to such an extent, Lu Fudou is considered powerful.

    With such a huge vortex, the yellow sand slid across the ground, and the newly flattened surface was immediately taken out of the ravines. The earth and rocks on the ground were rolled up by the power of the vortex of yellow sand, turning them into high-speed moving weapons.

    When you are in it, you will not be able to see even an inch away from your surroundings, you will feel trapped in the yellow sand, you will feel suffocated and frightened, but these have no effect in front of Gao Feng, who still has a faint feeling on his body.  There was golden light, but everything that came over, whether it was power or entity, was blocked.

    Gao Feng took a step forward, and the yellow sand in front of him suddenly changed. Lu Fudou, who was a hundred steps away, had unknowingly arrived in front of Gao Feng. The weapon in his hand was a five-foot straight knife, and the blade was emitting  In the yellow light, Lu Fudou's body position was not fixed. His whole body seemed to be moving rapidly with the strong wind and yellow sand. However, when he raised the straight knife, the strong wind and yellow sand in the sky seemed to converge towards the straight knife.  In the past, when the sword was raised, it was already a giant object five feet wide and more than ten feet long.

    Facing such a violent scene and the giant knife that was about to chop down, Gao Feng's reaction was no different from when he faced Feng Shuangqi. He rushed forward and punched!

    Although Lu Fudou's whole body was wrapped in the yellow sand storm, and his position was unpredictable, as if he was hidden in every sand, Gao Feng had already arrived in front of Lu Fudou with this movement.

    After all, there was a sequence of actions. Lu Fudou attacked first, and Gao Feng moved last. When Gao Feng arrived in front of Lu Fudou, the giant sword had already struck down in the air!

    Gao Feng did not dodge or evade, but raised his fist to meet it. When his fist collided with the giant knife, the shining golden light became brighter!

    The fist collided with the giant sword. Compared with the big sword, Gao Feng's fist was really very different. The shining golden light on the fist was far less powerful than the yellow sand and yellow light on the big sword. However, with such a collision, the giant knife shattered into pieces.  , the yellow sand in the sky suddenly stopped!

    No one expected it to be like this, not even Lu Fudou during the battle. Lu Fudou's eyes widened in disbelief. The yellow sand surrounding him quickly sprayed towards Gao Feng. Lu Fudou's body quickly retreated with the power of this spray.  You guys, this speed is already extremely fast!

    But he was faster, and Gao Feng¡¯s fist was faster. To be precise, the momentum of Gao Feng¡¯s punch did not stop after it shattered the giant knife, and he continued to hit forward!  The speed is far faster than Lu Fudou, Lu Fudou has no way to hide!

    Looking at Gao Feng¡¯s return punch, Lu Fudou felt that he didn¡¯t move at all, he just stopped there and was hit by the opponent¡¯s fist. Until this moment, Lu Fudou was shocked. It turned out that Gao Feng was so strong!

    When his fists were about to focus on Lu Fudou, Gao Feng turned his fists into palms and pushed Lu Fudou. Since this man knew how to advance and retreat, there was no need for him to strike hard.

    But with this push, Lu Fudou could no longer bear it. His whole body flew out uncontrollably and hit the light wall heavily. He couldn't stand up for a long time.

    This time Gao Feng kept his hand, and Lu Fudou did not lose consciousness on the ground, but the shock of huge power made Lu Fudou struggle to stand up, so he had to sit on the ground and said with a bitter smile: "Lu gave up!"

    Your opponent admits defeat, press ?The rule is that Gao Feng wins. The light flashes and Gao Feng has returned to the wooden pavilion. This time he is the first to come out.

    The audience on the wooden floor was silent, and the people in the palace were also silent. After a moment of silence, the cheers of Luo Xiyi and Zhao Qiu rang out, and then the members of the Gao family followed suit. Their cheers continued.  The entire scene seemed extremely abrupt, and everyone else was stunned.

    Gao Feng and Lu Fudou fought back and forth to decide the winner, but in the eyes of outsiders, this battle was the same as when Gao Feng fought Feng Shuangqi. Gao Feng defeated Lu Fudou with one punch, just one punch!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 307 It¡¯s not luck (first update)

    When it comes to fighting against Feng Shuangqi, some people still suspected that Gao Feng was lucky and Feng Shuangqi didn't perform well. But after this fight, everyone understood that this was Gao Feng's strength.

    Gao Feng killed Gao Tianhe, fought demons in Qingzhen, fought to the death with monsters and strong men again and again, and won again and again, but few people knew about these battles, or else they couldn't publicize them, and few people knew about Gao Feng.

    But today, Gao Feng proved himself with victory. Now everyone knows how powerful he is. This victory was not achieved by luck, hard work and perseverance, but by overwhelming advantage. With just one punch,  Then he won.

    "Gao Feng is so amazing!" There was an exclamation in the palace where Emperor Ren was, and someone immediately raised a question: "Why was Gao Feng not famous before?"

    "Gao Feng is the main force in killing the demons in Qingzhen. It is said that he can fight against the bone demons by himself!" Someone knows the truth about that battle and is showing off.

    These top nobles of Great Xia are all exchanging information about Gao Feng. For such a young and powerful man who suddenly appeared, what force will he belong to, who are his relatives and enemies, and where did he learn from? Everyone wants to know  I know, because this may represent the rise and fall of the power of all parties in Daxia. It is obvious that Gao Feng is extremely valuable now. Whoever gets him, or whoever is friendly with him, will have such benefits in the future.

    It¡¯s a bit late to win over and show goodwill, but it¡¯s better to do it late than never. After the people in the palace whispered, they issued instructions to their subordinates, asking them to inquire or make arrangements.

    And the King of Qin who has the closest relationship with Gao Feng in this palace.  Seeing Gao Feng's victory, he didn't smile. He just looked at the competition field in shock. He also didn't expect that Gao Feng was so strong.

    On the contrary, Deng Tianshi has dealt with Gao Feng a lot and knows Gao Feng¡¯s various extraordinary qualities, so he is not surprised.  There he was stroking his beard and smiling.

    Also smiling was Emperor Daxia Ziren, who also had a faint smile on his face. He was not surprised that Gao Feng could achieve such a victory.

    Gao Feng watched the battle in the wooden pavilion.  After the second elimination, those who remain must be strong and masters. Let¡¯s take a closer look at their fighting methods.  Just a little more sure.

    Over there, Lu Fudou had already appeared, and a Taoist came forward to check him. Lu Fudou was fine, but this Lu was much more stable than Feng Shuangqi just now. He knew that Gao Feng had already held back his hand, and when he was helped out, he went out of his way to  He bowed and saluted Gao Feng as a thank you.

    Gao Feng nodded in response, his impression of Lu Fudou deepened, and he thought he was a good person.  Then concentrate on watching the battle in the field.

    That is, the kung fu before and after he nodded, Yue Xiaoyan had already ended the battle. Yue Xiaoyan's speed was extremely fast, and the moment the light wall fell into the battle began.  Yue Xiaoyan had already approached the opponent, pointed it as a sword, pierced the opponent's protective armor, and stopped at the opponent's Adam's apple.

    Even the thick Noble Phantasm armor can be pierced with two fingers, not to mention the fragile Adam's apple, and the opponent immediately surrendered.

    Yue Xiaoyan moved out of the aperture and returned to Muting.  Seeing that Gao Feng was there first, he was obviously stunned for a moment, looked up and down carefully, and then rested quietly.

    Just now, Yue Xiaoyan's eyes had glanced at Gao Feng, but it was a look of ignorance and complete indifference. But now, his eyes were a little more doubtful and a little more important. To him,  , Gao Feng can no longer ignore it, he must treat it as an opponent.

    Li Meng's battle is still very boring. He attacks his opponent with a spear. His opponent's weapon is a stabbing sword, but he has a flying treasure. He is good at speed and agility and moves extremely quickly, but his strength  The gap was the gap. The man moved quickly behind Li Meng. Before attacking with the stabbing sword, Li Meng's spear was already drawn back, knocking the man unconscious on the ground.

    The most gorgeous battle was that of Taoist Minghou. When Gao Feng looked over, he saw heavy snow falling in the competition ground. Taoist Minghou's opponent had difficulty moving after being contaminated by snowflakes. He tried his best to move a few steps, but failed.  He didn't notice that a giant bear made of ice and snow appeared behind him, and was knocked away after being critically hit.

    Yue Xiaoyan's battle ended too easily. Although he showed his strength, it was not very interesting. Li Meng was also quite satisfactory. For those viewers who did not understand martial arts, the most eye-catching thing was Taoist Minghou's spells, which flew all over the sky.  The snow and ice condensed into a giant bear, and the Taoist cast spells from a distance. It was completely different from the warriors who rushed in to fight. They were extremely elegant and gorgeous. After fighting everywhere, Taoist Minghou had become the focus of the audience.

    Zhao Yucang's battle was still very interesting. This time he didn't end it quickly. Instead, he fought with his opponent with swords and swords. The opponent used a pair of flywheels and followed a fast and weird route. Just look at the flywheels chasing him all over the field with electric light.  Zhao ?Zhao Yucang flew around, but couldn't hit him. Occasionally, Zhao Yucang came close to attack, but he was blocked by the man with the retracted flywheel.

    However, every time the two weapons collided, laughter could be heard in the field. Later, the laughter became louder and louder. It turned out that every time Zhao Yucang approached, he would cut off a piece of clothing on the person, and the exposed area of ??the person became more and more exposed.  There were so many, but he couldn't stop them. He became angry and attacked like crazy, but he still couldn't hit Zhao Yucang. In the end, there were only a few rags left on his body to cover his shame. The flywheel warrior lost his temper and gave up with a red face.  .

    It seems that this Zhao Yucang has a weird habit. Every time he fights, he always teases the opponent, makes the opponent crazy, and makes people unable to get off the stage. Gao Feng is a little disgusted with this kind of fighting. Fighting is a matter of life and death. Even a competition must be treated with caution.  Such an action would be too childish.

    But it is worth noting that Zhao Yucang's absolute advantage in this battle was no worse than that of the others, because he always used a playful attitude to fight against others, and won the victory easily. The sharpness of the sword showed  The meaning and precise control are amazing.

    Counting Gao Feng, five of the top eight have already emerged. Like Yue Xiaoyan, these winners who walked out of the competition field had unconcealed surprise on their faces when they saw Gao Feng staying in the wooden pavilion.  Taoist Minghou and Gao Feng had met before, and his face immediately showed undisguised shock and disgust. On the contrary, Zhao Yucang nodded to Gao Feng with a smile, without any rejection at all.

    Except for Gao Feng, the victories of Yue Xiaoyan and the others were all expected, but there were still surprises in the remaining games. Jiang Kaishen, who Gao Feng seemed familiar with, actually won again. He was the nineteenth to be called.  According to the rules of the Holy Shou Competition, his strength was around the 19th place, and he was fighting against a person ranked ninth.

    The person ranked ninth is using a long whip, and the long whip is flying up and down like a spiritual snake. Even Gao Feng has heard of this person's name. He is the son of a certain country's prince in the capital. He has been there for a long time in the capital.  Although praised by masters, there was nothing surprising about Jiang Kaishen. During the battle, he was hit by the long whip countless times, and his flesh and blood cracked, which was extremely tragic.

    The long whip is a kind of precious weapon. After being whipped on a person, it not only kills the body, but also has many side effects. Jiang Kaishen's steps are slow, his body is swaying, and he seems to be unable to support himself, but Jiang Kaishen always  He was able to fight, and he could also explode his own strength. After several back and forths, the distance between the two people became closer and closer. The long whip was hovering in mid-air, and it was about to strangle Jiang Kaishen's neck. Unexpectedly, Jiang Kaishen suddenly burst forward and hit him hard.  Hitting the opponent and making him lose consciousness is also a victory.

    Strictly speaking, Jiang Kaishen was also defeating the strong with the weak step by step, but Gao Feng's battle was so shocking that he attracted attention.

    Gao Feng was really surprised. Everyone he noticed had won. Could it be that in addition to the explosive increase in brain power and mind, this "fearless" level also has the ability to predict. But with such an increase in brain power and mind, his memory is also superior, but Gao Feng  I couldn't remember why I looked so familiar to Jiang Kaishen.

    "Please rest for half an hour. If you need elixirs and food, please tell me!" A voice echoed in the wooden pavilion. The top eight decided, and the other wooden pavilions were also removed. Only these eight wooden pavilions were left in the field.  , far apart from each other.

    The top eight were all observing each other, but Gao Feng closed his eyes to rest, because he was the first to come out and had already seen the fighting methods and techniques of the other seven. However, the other seven were very curious about Gao Feng and were looking at him carefully.  Gao Feng also noticed one thing when he opened his eyes and glanced around. Jiang Kaishen was also quite calm. He was resting his mind and regulating his breath there. He gradually reached this position by defeating the weak and the strong. Normally, it should be a surprise or excitement, but this Jiang Kaishen was  He was very calm. Looking at this performance, it seemed that he was already a strong player and it was no surprise that he got to the top eight.

    There was a lot of discussion on the wooden floor, and it was not quiet in the palace. The nobles were all discussing and talking. Gao Feng was a topic, and Jiang Kaishen was also discussed.

    From time to time, someone smiled and said, "Oh, I lost tens of thousands taels this time," but the topic mainly focused on Gao Feng. Strictly speaking, the enemies Jiang Kaishen defeated were stronger than those Gao Feng defeated, but no one talked about him.  .

    Because everyone knows in their hearts that Songzhou is the territory of King Wei. If he can guard there, this person must be the man in Wei King Hongyang's pocket. There is Gao Feng in the Prince of Qin's palace, and there is Jiang Kaishen in the Prince of Wei's palace. This is really  Meaningful.

    Everyone's attention is focused on Emperor Ren who is sitting there. This competition is not a rare celebration. In the past, the rules were that after the top eight were determined, the emperor would usually drive back to the palace and send him off respectfully. Now the competition is resting  In the meantime, the emperor may have to leave.

    According to the rules, someone will ask aloud. Sure enough, a eunuch came closer and asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, it's getting late now. Do you want to drive back to the palace to rest?"interest?  "

    Emperor Ren shook his head, and the eunuch immediately stepped aside. It was the emperor's own choice to look or not. When everyone in the palace saw this scene, they all exchanged glances with each other, and their expressions were meaningful.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 308 Reunion with old friends

    Everyone is a smart person and knows many things well. First of all, the winner of this competition can marry Princess Qingrou, which shows that this competition is extraordinary. Princess Qingrou is from  From the emperor to the king of Qin, they all loved girls extremely.

    However, it is also possible to choose a son-in-law simply through a competition. Although Princess Qingrou is not old, she is still of marriage age. But if the emperor wants to watch this game, it means more meaning. Everyone has guessed one  , that is, the emperor wanted to see someone win and wanted this person to marry Princess Qingrou.

    The low-pitched discussion started again, and everyone was guessing who would win and who would lose next.

    "Yue Xiaoyan should be more confident, he is indeed a genius!"

    "Otherwise, if the martial artist and the Taoist fight, the Taoist casts spells calmly, and can seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. The Taoist Minghou has more hope."

    "Li Meng is a simple kid. Battles require such simplicity. I think he can win."

    At this point, they really rely on their strength to speak. Gao Feng and Jiang Kaishen have created miracles, but miracles are not the norm. Everyone knows that they may not last long, so no one is optimistic about their subsequent winning or losing results. Although Zhao Yucang's performance is eye-catching,  But it's too frivolous, which makes people unhappy.

    No one thought highly of Gao Feng. King Qin also heard this. The expression on his face was very complicated. He was in the middle of the game and naturally he was the quickest to guess Emperor Ren¡¯s intention. He was stunned for a long time and whispered to the people around him.  Tianshi Deng said: "Master Deng, can Gao Feng win?"

    The expression on Tianshi Deng¡¯s face was quite strange. He hesitated for a long time before whispering: "At this point, even a poor man can't explain it. It's hard to explain!"

    King Qin sighed and did not continue to ask questions. Half an hour was about to pass. The elixirs and treatments in the Taoist Academy were indeed extraordinary. Everyone was back to their full strength. Even Jiang Kaishen, who was covered in blood, was also in high spirits.  .  Totally normal.

    In order not to overwhelm the world, Gao Feng also took the elixir and ate some food. Everyone thought that after two rounds of such fierce fighting, the players should be very tired.  But Gao Feng is not active yet. He has only taken a few steps and punched two times. How can he be tired?

    But this state can¡¯t be said to be a bargain, because after everyone recovered from the elixir and took a short rest, they were all in their prime.

    Half an hour passed quickly, and another Taoist official walked to the steps of the palace.  The eight light balls in his hand flew up, spinning and dancing rapidly, and then gathered together again.

    Gao Feng clearly saw that the light ball with his name on it and Jiang Kaishen's were gathered together. Are the two "miracles" who defeated the strong with the weak about to collide?

    There was a commotion on the wooden floor and in the palace, and everyone was quite excited. Everyone's interest was aroused to this point.  Every game is extremely exciting, and the two "miracle" confrontations between Gao Feng and Jiang Kaishen are more story-telling and exciting.  This will test which of the two is more talented.

    No one noticed that Wei Wang Hongyang, who had always had a calm face, showed a smile after seeing this game.

    Interestingly, because the collision of the two "miracles" attracted so much attention, not many people paid attention to the encounter between Zhao Yucang and Li Meng in the quarterfinals. These two people are recognized as being in the top four, and logically they should be in the fourth.  The best collided, but they didn't expect to meet in advance in the quarterfinals.

    Looking at their past games, the confrontation between these two must have been extremely exciting.  It was supposed to be the focus of everyone's attention, but unexpectedly, Gao Feng's performance took away the limelight.

    There are also discerning people in the palace who can see who is beneficial to this match and who can arrange such a match. Several eyes looked at the Zhengxiu Celestial Master standing next to King Wei. It was the Taoist who presided over this match.  No matter who is eliminated from Zhao Yucang or Li Meng, Taoist Minghou will take advantage, and the background behind Yue Xiaoyan is too big to be offended. When several factors are combined, it is natural to know who is behind the scenes.

    However, the Zhengxiu Tianshi looked indifferent and could not see any change at all. Besides, His Majesty Rendi, who was sitting there, did not have any objections. Moreover, the competition was just for fun, and he did not speak to anyone who had any problem with him.  , so there is no need to talk too much.

    As for Yue Xiaoyan and Taoist Minghou, they both picked weaker opponents than them, which was a normal matchup.

    "Please prepare" The voice sounded in the field again, and Gao Feng was teleported to the competition field again. Opposite him stood Jiang Kaishen.

    The light wall flickered, but it could not block the sight and sound of both parties. Jiang Kaishen looked quite ordinary. He was the kind of person who would not have an impression after seeing it. How could such a person make an impression on him? Gao Feng became more and more puzzled.  .  After Jiang Kaishen saw Gao Feng, a smile appeared on his face. This smile made Gao Feng couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring,Because this smile looks like a beast showing its fangs before it bites a person.

    Jiang Kaishen turned his wrist and took out a bead. The bead was only half an inch in diameter. There seemed to be smoke billowing inside. At this time, what was he doing with such a treasure? Was he going to attack?

    With a "pop" sound, the bead was crushed to pieces, but Jiang Kaishen did not raise it high. Instead, he made such a movement at his waist, which was very concealed. After the bead was crushed, smoke overflowed to the surroundings, but then it disappeared.

    "Gao Feng, you don't have to guess. I can tell you the function of this bead. It can distort the light, shadow and sound in this world. From now on, they can hear the sound of fighting, but they can't hear the voices of you and me.  You can see our figures, but you can't see our faces clearly." Jiang Kaishen said with a smile, Gao Feng began to think this was a bit strange, because Jiang Kaishen's voice was very familiar to him.

    Gao Feng will definitely have an impression of someone he has seen or heard before. The "Jiang Kaishen" in front of him is not a familiar person, but a real acquaintance.

    In this competition field, Gao Feng did not concentrate too much on his strength because he did not feel it was necessary, but at this time he gathered his energy and gathered his strength.

    With his strength gathered, all spells and illusions could not deceive him. Gao Feng saw the true appearance of the man opposite him. He was sure that this "Jiang Kaishen" was "Blood General" Zhang Zhijiang, who had fought at the Tianzhu Canyon.  Masters, the two sides only exchanged a few moves, but at that time they led to the four-winged and six-legged behemoth, and even directly entered the fairy mountain.

    "I didn't expect that this "blood general" Zhang Zhijiang would actually appear in this competition field and reach this position step by step. Gao Feng was really surprised.

    "I'm here to kill you!" Zhang Zhijiang said straightforwardly. The blood in his body had gradually condensed, and the sword in his hand began to glow red.

    Gao Feng did not answer this provocation. Zhang Zhijiang's power was a threat to him at the time, but it is nothing now. However, Gao Feng was prepared to treat this opponent with caution, because he always felt that although Zhang Zhijiang's killing was heavy, he was a true warrior.  .

    After thinking about it, Gao Feng had a big ax in his hand. Since Zhang Zhijiang used a violent slashing attack, he would treat it in the same way.

    The wall of light fell, there was a loud noise, Zhang Zhijiang roared, and there was a sudden burst of blood in the competition field. Zhang Zhijiang had already appeared in front of Gao Feng. Just like when he was in Tianzhu Canyon, Zhang Zhijiang's moves were simple and direct, but they were all crisp and clean.  Extremely effective!

    Zhang Zhijiang's movements were already extremely fast. When the signal to start was almost given, the big knife in his hand had already struck Gao Feng, but Gao Feng's movements were faster, and the big ax went straight towards him.

    The big ax wrapped in golden light collided with Zhang Zhijiang's big sword, and directly knocked Zhang Zhijiang upside down. Gao Feng's power is no longer what it used to be. It is not the state of Tianzhu Gorge at that time. Zhang Zhijiang is really amazing.  He continued to flip in mid-air, stabilized his body in the air, roared angrily, and slashed down with his sword.

    At this time, the light of the sword was no longer the color of blood. Instead, it was like a blazing flame, which was much richer than before. The arc of blood and fire struck down in the air, causing sand and stones to splash on the ground. Zhang Zhijiang was in mid-air, and his whole body seemed to have been seriously injured.  , countless blood gushes out from various parts of the body and from the gaps in the armor.

    But this was not an injury, but the crazy growth of Zhang Zhijiang's power. The blood did not splash on the ground, but instead condensed into armor on Zhang Zhijiang's body. Zhang Zhijiang was in mid-air, and nothing changed in his body, but Gao Feng saw that  In his eyes, Zhang Zhijiang at this time seemed to be a bloody giant.

    Not only the surge in power, Gao Feng also felt some familiar auras from Zhang Zhijiang's changes. He had come into contact with these auras of blood and fire when he was fighting monsters. However, the auras of blood and fire of monsters  , with evil and madness, Zhang Zhijiang's aura is pure blood and violence. To put it bluntly, it is the aura of killing and battlefield, but it is relatively pure.

    Such a change made Gao Feng stop. The appearance of Zhang Zhijiang has changed the nature of the battle. This is no longer a competition, but a fight. Since it is a fight, it is not a fight!

    Gao Feng's brief pause allowed Zhang Zhijiang to fall calmly from mid-air. He stared at Gao Feng and sneered: "You high-ranking disciples have famous teachers and professors, elixirs to help you, and all kinds of precious weapons. You know  How did I get here?"

    The red color on Zhang Zhijiang's body is still getting richer. It is no longer the color of fire, but more and more purple. This color can't help but remind people of the blood stains on the dead body.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body also began to brighten, but he did not move, listening to Zhang Zhijiang say there: "I don't know what mental method, I am not in any sect, my martial arts is purely on the battlefield."I came to realize that I am where I am today by killing people and fighting. How many times have I survived from a state of near-death? How many times have I encountered enemies stronger than myself and killed them with great difficulty? Only then did I have the strength.  today!  "(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 309 Others¡¯ Battles

    When he said these words, Zhang Zhijiang did not roar excitedly, and his tone was quite calm. However, as he narrated, the bloody flames on his body surged, and Gao Feng could feel the murderous intent surging like an angry wave.

    "After that time, when you returned to the capital, you also inquired about my details. Did you hear that I am now in the realm of 'Juli'?" Zhang Zhijiang suddenly asked, Gao Feng nodded, and Zhang Zhijiang burst out laughing.  The purple color suddenly surged and turned into a flame-like state.

    The power of the God-Suppressing Technique on Gao Feng's body suddenly increased, because he felt that the momentum on the opposite side suddenly surged again. This kind of power state is probably only found in the "Tongmai" realm.

    "I am 'Tongmai' now!" Zhang Zhijiang said one word after another. The realm of "Tongmai" is the third highest level in the known martial arts realm. It represents huge power and smooth operation. Being able to reach this level  , is already a strong player on one side.

    While saying these words, Zhang Zhijiang kept staring at Gao Feng. He hoped to see fear and panic on the face of this calm young man. In so many years of killing, Zhang Zhijiang had developed a bad taste. He hoped to see his  The enemy died in panic.

    For warriors, supernatural ghosts may not scare people, but the real difference in realm can bring fear to people. In Zhang Zhijiang's impression, Gao Feng is just the pinnacle of "hardness and softness".  A warrior who has just touched the threshold of "giant power" should panic under such a momentum and such a disparity in strength.

    What Zhang Zhijiang didn't expect was that the expression of Gao Feng opposite him didn't change. Could it be that he was scared out of his wits? Zhang Zhijiang thought that he couldn't let the enemy fear before death. This made him a little regretful, but he still had to kill what should be killed, although this was  The Shengshou competition must end amicably, but it is inevitable that he will "fail for the moment".  The worst thing is not to continue playing.

    After Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, he couldn't help but laugh. This was the first time someone told him about the realm of martial arts, and he said so in threatening words during the battle.

    Zhang Zhijiang is trying to intimidate.  Gao Feng also understood this, but he thought of one thing. If the warriors all talked about their own level beforehand during the competition, and those with higher levels would win and those with lower levels would lose, there would be less fighting and fighting.  Everyone will definitely be harmonious.

    I didn¡¯t expect Gao Feng to laugh.  Zhang Zhijiang found that his intimidation had no effect, but Gao Feng's smile made him feel angry.

    At this time, Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be wrapped in purple flames, and he was like a murderer. He roared and charged forward waving a big sword.

    Zhang Zhijiang was extremely fast and appeared in front of Gao Feng as soon as he moved, but this was not all of the attack, in Gao Feng's eyes.  A purple flame had appeared in front of him, and the flame stretched out countless tentacles, trying to catch him.  Drag him into the flames,

    This was just a manifestation of power, but Gao Feng felt that the aura around him had become extremely viscous, and his body movements were intensified, and it was extremely hot. Gao Feng finally felt that when had he ever felt this before, it was still  He experienced it when fighting the blood demon, but now the aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body was much more intense and pure than those monsters.

    Gao Feng did not dodge or defend, he just attacked face to face.  The opponent's broadsword struck like a violent storm, and the ax in Gao Feng's hand also struck back like a violent storm, War Demon Strike!

    ??Using the full set of the War Demon Fight, the appearance of the golden-armored giant would be too shocking, but using the previous dozen or so moves, the violence displayed is no less than Zhang Zhijiang's.

    There was a loud bang.  Zhang Zhijiang's chest had already been struck by Gao Feng, and he flew backwards. Gao Feng flicked his hand, and the giant ax turned into a pendant and hung on his wrist. Gao Feng followed quickly.

    After this blow, Zhang Zhijiang's body was unable to react for a short time. Gao Feng had already caught up with him. Flames and lightning emerged from his hands. He activated the "Destroying Death" in his hands. Without any moves, he just used his fist to punch the air.  Zhang Zhijiang.

    Blood General Zhang Zhijiang wanted to change his body in mid-air, but Gao Feng punched him one after another. With each punch, Zhang Zhijiang's body twitched in mid-air, was burned by flames, stabbed by lightning, and even  After being cut with a sharp blade and punched more than a dozen times, Zhang Zhijiang had completely lost the ability to move.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to kill anyone in such a situation. Otherwise, he would have split the opponent with a giant ax just now. Gao Feng¡¯s hands shook, the effect of the Noble Phantasm disappeared, and Zhang Zhijiang fell heavily to the ground in mid-air.

    After the violent beating just now, the spell that allowed Zhang Zhijiang to change his appearance had expired. Zhang Zhijiang lay straight on the ground with an incredible look on his face. He had fought against Gao Feng before and knew the opponent's strength, but he did not expect Gao Feng.  He has become so strong.

    Just now I wanted to make Gao Feng panic.He failed, but now Zhang Zhijiang is horrified. He didn't expect Gao Feng to be so powerful.

    Looking at Zhang Zhijiang on the ground and the panic on his face, Gao Feng felt very strange. A few months ago, this person was still a powerful enemy that frightened him and put pressure on him. Moreover, at that time, the opponent also hid his strength.  But today, the opponent tried his best, but he was beaten violently by himself and survived here.

    Gao Feng looked at Zhang Zhijiang, hesitated and said, "Actually, I have reached the state of 'fearlessness'."

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s eyes, which were widened with fear, became even bigger after hearing these words, with an incredible look on his face, but he could not even speak now.

    After this victory, Gao Feng was not immediately transferred to the wooden pavilion. Instead, someone entered the competition ground. The person who came in was Lin Tingang, followed by four heavy armor generals and two Taoist officials.

    As soon as Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang distanced themselves, these people entered immediately. As soon as Lin Ting walked into the circle of light, he approached Zhang Zhijiang and directly lifted him up. A Taoist official next to him came forward with a disk.  Feng stepped aside and clearly saw Zhang Zhijiang's appearance on the disk, but his appearance looked very young.

    As soon as Lin Ting threw Zhang Zhijiang to the ground, a Taoist priest immediately conjured an iron cage out of thin air and locked Zhang Zhijiang inside. The iron cage was surrounded by runes and magic circle patterns, and it was obviously specially used to imprison strong men.  The treasurer's treasure.

    The four heavy-armored generals guarded the iron cage, and a Taoist activated the spell. The iron cage was lifted up and walked out of the circle of light.

    When he was about to go out, Lin Tinggang, the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, looked back at Gao Feng, nodded and said: "Zhang Zhijiang is already at the 'Tongmai' level, and he has been in actual combat for a long time, but you can deal with him so easily. You are good, you have already  Very strong!¡±

    Gao Feng was about to be humble, but Lin Ting had already walked out. At this moment, Gao Feng finally teleported back to Muting from the competition field.

    Lin Ting just said a few words, but Gao Feng had a lot on his mind. Lin Tinggang, the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard, could tell from Zhang Zhijiang's "Tongmai" level that he should be stronger, at least at the "Tongmai" level or higher.  But Lin Tingang still had a nonchalant attitude, which could only mean one thing. Lin Tingang was far superior to this level.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but feel awe-inspiring in his heart. There are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. With the help of the fairy mountain, he can advance quickly, but he can't be arrogant.

    This time Gao Feng was not the first to win, but he was not the last to come out either. Yue Xiaoyan and Taoist Minghou were already waiting outside.

    There is still one game that has not been finished. The battle between Zhao Yucang and Li Meng is still going on. The strong confrontation is completely different from other games.

    When Gao Feng violently beat Zhang Zhijiang, the spell that covered the competition ground had expired, and Zhang Zhijiang's true face was revealed. If he were in other places, no one might be able to recognize him.

    But in the Taoist temple in the capital, no one could hide their whereabouts. Immediately, the Taoist official used a treasure to check the man's face and confirmed that he was the so-called "Blood General" Zhang Zhijiang.

    Zhang Zhijiang is an anomaly among Daxia warriors. The people in the palace are all high-ranking figures. They naturally know what kind of person Zhang Zhijiang is and what kind of strength he has.  After the identity was confirmed, some people began to worry about Gao Feng. The commander of the imperial guards, Shi Yingjiu, even asked if he would go in and arrest Zhang Zhijiang.

    However, Emperor Ren said something and made the whole scene completely quiet. "Isn't Zhang Zhijiang a minister and warrior of Daxia? Let them compete to determine the winner!"

    After the emperor said these words, who would dare to meddle in other people's business? Even if you think about it carefully, Zhang Zhijiang is burdened with charges, but he has not committed rebellion. He is still a citizen of Daxia. It is indeed right to participate in this holy longevity contest. Of course,  After the competition, it is another matter to arrest him and question him.

    Hearing these words, everyone had different expressions. There was no happy look on King Wei's face, because anyone who was not blind could clearly see the situation on the field. Zhang Zhijiang, who was always known as the tough one, was being thrown away by Gao Feng.  He was beaten violently in heaven.

    Not to mention these off-field episodes, in the spacious venue of the Taoist Academy, everyone's focus was on the competition between Zhao Yucang and Li Meng.

    Li Meng still fought very solidly. He couldn't see any flash of light or any magical treasure. He just shook the spear and attacked forward. He stabbed and chopped with the tip of the spear, whipped and flicked the shaft of the spear, and when he got close, he punched and kicked.  He kicked, and Zhao Yucang on the opposite side was no longer as frivolous and calm as in the previous scenes. He waved the knife in his hand and dealt with it in a simple and simple manner.

    Unlike other battles that are either extremely gorgeous or overwhelming, the competition between the two of them is more like two warriors who have just started fighting, but the speed is faster.??More.

    Only people who have reached a certain level can see their movements. The vast majority of the audience can only see two rays of light flying around the field, moving extremely fast.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 310 Warrior versus Taoist (fourth update)

    Originally, Gao Feng had a high opinion of Li Meng, thinking he was simple and unpretentious, but after watching this battle, Gao Feng's evaluation of Zhao Yucang became even higher. This man was not only capable of sharp swords, but also a real strong bridge and a hard horse.  During the battle, Zhao Yucang showed no signs of stage fright, and was even braver.

    ¡°Perhaps it is this kind of bravery and madness that gives Zhao Yucang the surging blood and strong intention to kill.

    Suddenly, Zhao Yucang and Li Meng stopped in the middle of the field. The light of power on both of them surged, and they pointed their weapons at each other.

    This is the point of propriety. If the two collide at this moment, there will definitely be casualties. But in such a stalemate, what is the outcome?

    Gao Feng noticed a detail. Li Meng's spear deviated from Zhao Yucang's vital point. Zhao Yucang's hand was placed in a position where he could push away the spear shaft at any time. However, there was no obstacle in front of Zhao Yucang's blade direction.

    If you look at it this way, Zhao Yucang is ready to go, while Li Meng is trying his best. If you judge the outcome like this, Zhao Yucang has a great chance of winning.

    "The Holy One has decreed that Zhao Yucang will win this competition!" As soon as Gao Feng thought of this, a eunuch came out to announce the result.

    "Strong warriors such as Shi Yingjiu, Lin Tinggang and Yue Xiaoyan naturally understand the truth, and others who don't understand will not question the emperor's will.

    After hearing the eunuch's announcement, Zhao Yucang and Li Meng both put away their aura and weapons, and both of them bowed solemnly towards the palace to thank them. No one had any objections, which showed that they also had their own concerns.

    This third round of the quarter-finals still didn't take much time. It still took half an hour to rest. This time, the recovery pills provided by the Taoist Academy were more valuable, and if the players needed Taoist recovery, they could also ask for it. The Taoist Academy would  provide assistance.

    The four victors all took the elixir and then adjusted their breathing. In fact, in these four battles, except for Zhao Yucang who consumed more, the others did not consume much.  This is especially true for Gao Feng. For him, it is barely a warm-up.

    Everyone in the palace became more interested because Emperor Ren was not the same as in previous Shengshou competitions.  When he saw the top eight, he returned to the palace and left, but stayed here to watch the battle. Thinking that the winner of the competition could marry Princess Qingrou, this meant one thing. There was someone among the contestants that Emperor Ren paid attention to, and this person had always been  Not eliminated.

    Who is this person that can make His Majesty the Emperor pay such close attention to him?  Be sure to make it clear that it will also be of great benefit to your own family's prosperity and wealth.

    The results of the grouping of the top four were announced immediately. Taoist Minghou faced off against Gao Feng, and Yue Xiaoyan faced off against Zhao Yucang.

    As soon as the results came out, King Qin immediately turned his head and glared at Zhengxiu Tianshi and King Wei on the other side. From the beginning of the competition to now, Taoist Minghou has always picked the easiest opponent, and it doesn't matter.  But now that Gao Feng has been manipulated, and it is closely related to the interests of King Qin, this cannot be tolerated.

    In the eyes of these people in the palace.  Gao Feng was strong and powerful, but after reaching this point, it was almost over. He was at the same level as Yue Xiaoyan's opponents. He would definitely lose against Taoist Minghou, Yue Xiaoyan, and Zhao Yucang.

    In response to King Qin¡¯s glare, Master Zhengxiu looked at him with a smile, as if he didn¡¯t know anything. King Wei¡¯s expression was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t care.

    "My lord, calm down, Gao Feng may not lose!" Deng Tianshi whispered from the side.

    Master Zhengxiu and Taoist Minghou thought they had picked the easiest opponent.  Moreover, Gao Feng's background is relatively weak and he is hostile to them, so he doesn't have to worry about future troubles, but this is probably just being smart.

    It was already noon and the competition began, but Gao Feng understood one thing by judging the position of the sun.  That is, this venue is indeed not in the capital, but should be somewhere in the north, otherwise the noon time would not be so far ahead.

    The contests between the top four were not held at the same time, but were held separately. Gao Feng and Taoist Minghou were ranked first, and the contest venue was expanded several times out of thin air.

    After Gao Feng was teleported to the competition field, the light wall was still in the middle, with Taoist Minghou on the opposite side.

    When entering the competition ground, Gao Feng was thinking about the location of the competition ground, and he was a little distracted. This look in the eyes of Taoist Minghou opposite made the Taoist's face look ugly. He said in a cold voice on the opposite side: "No one can do anything."  If you can participate in this holy longevity competition, your reputation will be ruined."

    Hearing these provocative words, Gao Feng withdrew his attention. He looked at Taoist Minghou opposite. This Taoist was wearing a Taoist robe with purple brocade and silver thread. Runes and magic circles could be seen when shaking.  It emerged, and a little starlight sprinkled on the ground and disappeared. It can be seen that it is a quite valuable magic weapon. Not only is this robe magical, but the jade crown of Minghou Taoist is also unusual.Not to mention that the jade crown seemed to be carved from a single piece of beautiful jade and was crystal clear. Gao Feng even saw a colorful bird flying on the jade crown.

    Rather than saying it is a small bird, it is better to say that it is a condensed version of a giant bird, because the form is too similar to Qingluan, except that it is not an entity but a light and shadow.

    "Compared to Gao Feng, who was wearing a red robe, Taoist Minghou's appearance was indeed much more handsome. Gao Feng could clearly feel that the audience's attention was focused on Taoist Minghou.

    Regarding Taoist Minghou's contempt and provocation, Gao Feng just thought about the stakes. The relationship between Taoist Minghou's master Zhengxiu Tianshi and Deng Tianshi was not good, and Taoist Minghou had a good relationship with King Wei. This time he chose again and again.  When the opponents matched up, Taoist Minghou did a lot of tricks.

    "You are an enemy, I will beat you hard!" Gao Feng said coldly.

    Taoist Minghou over there did not expect that his contempt and provocation would receive such a response. He was so angry that he laughed out loud. He said coldly: "Don't think that you have received some advice from Deng Tianshi and got some treasures at home.  You can be flamboyant outside, and I will let you know how big this world is today!"

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, and the golden light on his body began to brighten. What's the use of talking so much, it's better to see the real chapter under his hands.

    Taoist Minghou also sneered, flipping his fair and slender fingers, one rune light word appeared between his fingers, floating in mid-air, forming a series of spells.

    Both sides are preparing, but although the treasure phantom Gao Feng is wearing is the "cloth dragon skin" made by the craftsman saint, the style is changed from the previous cotton robe, and it is dyed red with blood. Regardless of the style or color,  They all looked rather rustic, but the Taoist priest Minghou opposite was wearing a fitted Taoist robe, preparing to cast a spell, and the robes all over his body were undulating, making him look like a god.

    There was another nymphomaniac girl screaming on the wooden floor, and the young lady was secretly in love. Even the nobles in the palace were more optimistic about Taoist Minghou.

    Not to mention how he looks, in high-level battles, Taoists have an innate advantage over warriors. This is something that no one will ignore. People who are familiar with the cultivating master have already used to compliment him and say he is expensive.  Gao Tu is about to enter the finals and has a chance of winning the championship.

    King Qin had a look of uncontrollable anxiety on his face, and Tianshi Deng also looked very cautious. He knew that Gao Feng was not weak, but in a battle of this level, the outcome was hard to say.

    Moreover, Deng Tianshi is in the Taoist Academy and knows very well about this Taoist Minghou who is known as the first person in the Daxia Taoist sect. This Taoist Minghou is indeed arrogant, but he does have real abilities.  Both the real person and the Celestial Master spoke highly of him. Gao Feng was really not sure about this battle.

    But the Shengshou Competition has reached such an extent that once you enter the competition ground, people outside will not be able to help you if you want, and you can only rely on your true skills to win.

    If you want to play tricks, then first see who is there. Emperor Daxia Ren is one of the strongest people in the world. If you play tricks in front of him, does this mean you have a long life?

    Seeing Emperor Ren¡¯s signal, the Taoist official gave the signal to start. There was a loud roar and the light wall between the players disappeared.

    Before Gao Feng could make a move, he suddenly felt a wave of magic power under his feet. When he lowered his head, he saw rays of light flashing across each other. At some point, a huge magic circle had been formed in the entire competition field.

    The originally flat ground turned into an abyss in an instant. Gao Feng's body couldn't stop falling. The light wings behind him spread out and stabilized in the air. The function of this magic circle was not only to make the ground disappear, leaving people with nothing to stand on.  More importantly, there are countless forces coming up from below.

    The force is invisible. Some pull people down, while others swing them from side to side, making it impossible for them to stabilize their body shape.

    Gao Feng felt something else. In the abyss that could not be seen to the bottom, something seemed to be watching above, which made people feel uneasy. He was indeed the young number one person in the Taoist Academy, and his actions were extraordinary!

    Over there, Taoist Minghou had slowly risen into the air. He looked at the light wings behind Gao Feng with a look of surprise on his face. He thought Gao Feng would fall down in a hurry, but he didn't expect Gao Feng to have wings on his back.

    "This little Taoist is good." No one expected that in the palace, Emperor Ren, who was watching the battle, actually praised Taoist Minghou.

    When the emperor said this, someone behind him naturally started joking and said, "Your Majesty, how is this man so good?"

    "Although I am a bit arrogant, I know that I will go all out against the enemy. I have this mentality of a lion and a rabbit. Knowing this, I will make achievements in the future, not bad!" Emperor Ren said leisurely.

    This statement is very surprising. Such a huge range has turned into an abyss. The Taoism is really amazing. I thought that Emperor Ren was praising the magic, but I didn't expect that the emperor was talking about the mentality.

    &nbsp; People who don¡¯t understand will naturally not understand, but the Taoist masters and real people in this temple all nodded solemnly, understanding the key. Taoists often fly in the sky or cast spells from a distance, far away from their opponents.  Far away, the tension is not strong, and you tend to relax and underestimate the enemy, but on the battlefield of life and death, you can tolerate a little relaxation, and it is easy for the enemy to catch the flaw, and then it will be a matter of life and death.

    Everyone can see Taoist Minghou¡¯s attitude and intention of looking down on Gao Feng, but during the battle, Taoist Minghou did not underestimate the enemy at all, which is admirable.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 311 Sixty-Four Phases (First Update)

    After hearing Emperor Ren's praise, other people in the hall were still a little confused. Could it be that Taoist Minghou was the one Emperor Ren was interested in? They felt something was wrong.

    The anxious look on King Qin's face became more and more serious. He didn't want to watch Gao Feng lose, because he, as a father, knew best what Princess Qingrou felt. Although Taoist Minghou compared with Gao Feng, he was indifferent.  The former is more suitable to be a royal husband.

    Gao Feng would not let the other party cast spells calmly in the sky. After spreading his wings, his body rushed forward like lightning, and he had already rushed towards Taoist Minghou.

    Although he did not have his feet on the ground, Gao Feng was faster with the light wings on his body. People outside only saw a flash of golden light.

    When the moment came, Gao Feng suddenly felt that the Taoist Minghou in front of him was a bit distorted. Moreover, he rushed towards him so quickly, and he could not always treat him calmly with a smile on his face.

    Gao Feng naturally would not slow down his speed. He was covered in golden light and accelerated forward. With such speed, even if he, Taoist Minghou, had a treasure to protect him, he would smash his entire body to pieces.

    But this collision was in vain. The distortion of light and shadow in front of him was indeed not without cause. I don't know when it started, but what appeared in front of Gao Feng was already an illusion.

    After rushing into the air, Gao Feng turned back in mid-air. He was stunned as soon as he stopped, because in the mid-air of the competition field, the images of Taoist Minghou had turned into sixty-four. Gao Feng gathered his strength and looked over.  I didn't know that it was real. Every light and shadow was a little distorted, and it looked like it was fake.

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s true or not, let¡¯s verify it one by one first. Gao Feng was very confident in his speed, and he quickly flew up and rushed forward.  I broke through three phantoms in a row, all of which were fake, but I saw all the Minghou Taoists raising their hands and saying with a smile: "This year is dry and there is no snow, let's have a heavy snow!"

    The voice is clearer and clearer.  Before he finished speaking, he could already see snowflakes falling, but the next moment the snowflakes turned into sharp hexagonal ice crystals, spinning rapidly in mid-air, and the entire competition ground instantly turned into a meat grinder.

    The ice crystal hit Gao Feng's body-protecting power.  The ice cubes splashed, but the broken ice and snow did not fall. Instead, they clung to Gao Feng's golden light. Gao Feng could even feel the coldness invading, and his body became heavier and heavier.

    What¡¯s even more confusing is that because of the bottomless abyss below, the falling snowflakes did not fall.  Instead, they were lifted up by the power below and turned into ice crystals and snowflakes chasing Gao Feng and the others.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gao Feng roared angrily, and the snowflakes and ice cubes all over his body were exploded. With a shake of his hand, the bow and arrow was already in his hand, and he shot a series of arrows in mid-air.  Arrows were shot towards every phantom in mid-air.

    The silver arrow passed through every image. After passing through, it was like falling asleep by throwing stones. Each image had a slight jitter, but there was no change.

    "What a trick!" More than sixty Minghou Taoists sneered in mid-air at the same time and pointed at Gao Feng.

    Pointing at Gao Feng.  A spear made of white light shot out from his hand, and more than sixty illusory images turned out to be more than sixty spears.  Is it true or false?

    This kind of entanglement was endless. Gao Feng felt fierce in his heart. The flames on his body suddenly surged. The Xiangtian Armor turned into a thick dark gold full-body armor. There were flames lingering outside. He was ready to resist these more than sixty light spears.  .  Whether the light spear is real or fake is enough to determine which illusion is real and which is fake!

    There is no rapid movement at this moment.  People outside the field looked at the field in stunned silence. Gao Feng actually stopped abruptly and was hit by the spell.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body splashed, the white light dispersed, and his whole person was wrapped in it, but he was unscathed. But what made Gao Feng depressed was that these spells were real, real attacks.

    Taoist Minghou will definitely not become more than sixty. Where is his true body?  At this moment, a tentacle as thick as a bucket stretched out from the endless abyss and entangled Gao Feng in it with unparalleled speed.

    The tentacles looked like the body of a python, but the skin was full of spikes. What was even more terrifying was that after wrapping Gao Feng, these spikes suddenly stretched out, as if they were about to pierce into Gao Feng's body.

    Those spells just now can be said to be gorgeous and dazzling, but as soon as the tentacles appeared, the young ladies and young ladies on the wooden floor all screamed in surprise, and some even covered their eyes. This was too scary.

    There were also gasps in the palace. The Taoist priest of Minghou was famous in the capital. However, the son of the aristocratic family was usually too heavy-handed and looked like a bumbling young master. Many noble people did not think highly of him. But today, this person is more important than others.  Dou showed the true ability of Taoist Minghou.

    Some people even speculated that it was possible that Emperor Rendi stayed here just to see the Taoist talent of Minghou. Some people from the Taoist Academy smiled and praised: "Brother Zhengxiu, these sixty-four ministers of Minghou??That's great, a famous teacher and a disciple, a famous teacher and a disciple!  "

    The smile on Master Zhengxiu¡¯s face grew bigger and bigger, and King Wei also had a smile on his lips. However, King Qin¡¯s expression became more and more anxious, while Master Deng¡¯s expression did not change.

    Suddenly, the tentacles tightly wrapped around Gao Feng turned into countless fragments. Golden blades emerged from Gao Feng's hands, and he waved his hands continuously to chop the tentacles into pieces!

    Before Gao Feng could continue his action, he heard a "Minghou Taoist" shouting in the air: "Injury!"

    Gao Feng flashed subconsciously, but the golden light on his body still dimmed, and he heard voices in the air shouting "Drunk!"  In this state, every time "Minghou Taoist" drank a word, the golden light on Gao Feng's body dimmed a little without saying a word.

    Under such an attack, Gao Feng could clearly feel weakness, fear and the loss of strength. Another tentacle rolled up from the endless abyss below. This time it was not just one, but hundreds. Gao Feng  Feng even saw a huge figure passing by in the endless abyss, which looked like some kind of monster.

    " Could it be those existences that cannot be thought of or touched? After Gao Feng thought of this, he felt panic again. When he panicked, the negative state of his body took advantage of it, and the golden light became extremely dim.

    But then something came to Gao Feng's mind. Taoist Minghou was not disguised as someone else, and he was in front of the emperor in the summer. How dare he summon monsters? That is to say, all this is still a magic spell to confuse people's hearts.

    After thinking about this, Gao Feng's mind instantly became clear. Since it is a spell, there is a way to deal with it. However, this Taoist Minghou's spell is really troublesome. More than sixty illusions can actually emit more than sixty kinds of effects with different effects.  attack!

    "This was just a very short moment. Those rising tentacles suddenly became straight, as if they were sharp spears, stabbing towards Gao Feng!

    Gao Feng did not dodge, and allowed the negative spells to be superimposed on his body. Seeing the sharp spikes rushing towards him, the flames on his body surged, and then suddenly converged. Gao Feng roared: "Broken!"

    Breaking the demon roar, Gao Feng roared, the huge rune was completely manifested, and there was bright golden light on every stroke. It looked as if the golden light all over Gao Feng's body had turned into this powerful and huge rune.  !

    As soon as this rune came out, the entire competition ground shook. Those tentacles instantly turned into nothingness. The huge abyss occupying the ground disappeared after a few flashes. The images of Taoist Minghou in the mid-air also disappeared.  What's even more ridiculous is that even the wall of light surrounding the competition ground has disappeared.

    Gao Feng has already seen the position of Taoist Minghou. Taoist Minghou's face is a little pale, and he is looking at Gao Feng in disbelief, but the position where this Taoist is standing has moved to Gao Feng's side.

    Seeing that the light wall surrounding the competition field was gone, and dust was overflowing from it, the Taoists in the palace hurriedly cast spells to re-energize the light wall surrounding the competition field.

    Suddenly, the outcome had been reversed, and the disgraced Taoist Master Minghou had become. The people in the palace were amazed again. The face of the Zhengxiu Heavenly Master, who had been very proud just now, became ugly, but someone smiled and said: "This  'Demon-breaking Roar' was taught by Junior Brother Deng? I didn't expect to be able to use it with such power, it's really amazing!"

    Hearing this, Deng Tianshi had a smile on his face. This was really a glorious thing that greatly increased his face.

    After Gao Feng broke Taoist Minghou's spell, he didn't want to waste any more time here. He didn't want to reveal too much about himself in front of others. But after being beaten like this, Gao Feng was also angry in his heart. He only thought about  The battle was over quickly, with the man in mid-air, Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the dragon-binding rope flew out, tying up the man.

    Outsiders only saw a ray of silver light flying straight towards Taoist Minghou. Just then Gao Feng's "Devil Breaking Roar" came out. Taoist Minghou was already injured and looked a little depressed. The silver light flew like lightning and wanted to  It's too late to dodge, and there's no time to activate the spell if you want to block.

    Unexpectedly, Taoist Minghou remained motionless and shouted again. He only saw a magic circle rising up on his purple and silver-threaded Taoist robes. In an instant, an earthy yellow wall of light blocked the silver thread.  The penetrating power of the dragon-binding rope was actually unable to break through.

    Hearing Taoist Minghou stop shouting again, Gao Feng suddenly lost his balance and turned upside down in mid-air. The surroundings were no longer a competition field enclosed by a light wall. The sky was already full of stars up and down, left and right, but in a blink of an eye.  , without any process, people are already in the extremely high heaven.

    But the sky didn't seem to be the real sky, because Gao Feng couldn't see the sun or the earth under his feet. He was completely in the starry sky. He couldn't tell up, down, left, and right. He instantly lost control

    Is this reality or an environment? Gao Feng was in a daze for a moment, but then he heard another shout. The voice was very vague, as if it was coming from a very far away place. But after the shout, the stars all over the sky changed.  It turned into a flickering sword light, and every star turned into an extremely sharp sword, stabbing at him in unison.

    It turned out that it was still a spell. A smile appeared on the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. The demon-breaking roar can break spells, and it is useful at this moment. He exhaled and said "break!".

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 312 Phoenix

    A roar broke all laws. After this roar, the stars in the sky disappeared. Taoist Minghou rose into the air again this time, but Gao Feng saw the difference between him and just now. The runes shone brightly.  , the Taoist robes with falling stars have become dull, Taoist Minghou's face has turned pale, but the light in his eyes is even brighter.

    The sky full of stars just now turned into swords. People in the palace may not have seen it, but there are also discerning people. Wang Tianshi from the Taoist Academy said: "Senior Brother Zhengxiu really feels sorry for his disciples. He even passed on the 'Star Ten Thousand Sword Robe'  Go down."

    Over there, Kang Zhenren lowered his head and explained in Emperor Ren's ear: "The 'Star Ten Thousand Sword Robe' is a treasure left by the Zhengxiu Patriarch. It can cast triple spells instantly without the preparation of spells. The 'Thick Earth Shield Wall' is the main defense."  Starry Sky' can break spells and confuse enemies, and Starry Ten Thousand Swords is a killing move. They are both spells that can only be cast at the peak level of 'Refining Gang' and can be used separately or instantaneously."

    Emperor Ren nodded slightly. Taoists need process and time to cast spells. The more powerful the spell, the longer it takes. If it can be cast instantly, the advantage it brings in battle can be imagined.

    What's more, the three spells of "Thick Earth Shield Wall", "Starry Sky" and "Stars and Ten Thousand Swords" are all spells that can only be used by the top level of "Refining Gang". The Taoist's "Refining Gang" realm is equivalent to the warrior's "Tongmai" realm.  , these three spells can be cast instantly, which is of great help to Taoists. It can even be said that with a "Refining Gang" or even a Taoist of a higher level to help, the combat power is doubled, and it is naturally an excellent magic weapon.

    But Wang Tianshi was very close to Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai.  Gao Feng can be where he is today because of Wang Tianshi's contribution.  The words of praise for the Noble Phantasm looked like envy, but anyone could understand the tone.  The meaning of sarcasm is very strong.

    It¡¯s just such a treasure, but it was broken by Gao Feng¡¯s Demon-Breaking Roar. It¡¯s like a person¡¯s moves are ever-changing, but the opponent¡¯s move is so powerful that no matter how you change it, it¡¯s useless, and it¡¯s all broken directly.  Not being an opponent is really depressing.

    At this time, Taoist Minghou's face was pale, but the arrogance on his face had not gone away at all, and Gao Feng did not dare to rush in rashly.  Because Taoist Minghou began to be surrounded by colorful lights. Although the purple Taoist robe was dim, there were strange changes in the jade crown on his head.

    The light and shadow of the little bird flying around the jade crown began to expand, and the colorful light surrounding Taoist Minghou seemed to nourish the little bird, making it bigger and bigger.

    In an instant, the little bird had turned into a phoenix with a length of more than ten feet. The coercion from all over the world fell on the competition field. Every feather of this big bird seemed to be a burning flame, and its wings flapped.  , there were sparks and flames floating and falling.  The sparks and flames were completely golden in color. They were extremely high-level flames. The eyes were emitting an extremely bright red light. The ground of the competition ground was a little red. Gao Feng bowed his body. The pressure was already there.  There is substance.

    "Phoenix Soul Crown!" Kang Zhenren, who was standing behind Emperor Ren in the palace, changed his expression for the first time and said out loud that many people in the palace didn't know this name, but the Celestial Master and Zhenren in the Taoist Academy understood it.  Immediately introduce it to people you know.

    This Phoenix Soul Crown appeared in the Middle Ages, before the founding of the Wei Dynasty. The Taoists and warriors of that era were far more powerful than today. Divine beasts like the Phoenix could be killed. It is said that a powerful monk subdued one.  Phoenix, and then forced the Phoenix to attach itself to the Jade Crown Noble Phantasm.

    Because it is attached to human beings, the power of this jade crown is far greater than those of the treasures that absorb beast souls, and it is more spiritual. There is no need to test the ability of the holder, and it can be used completely freely.

    Having the Phoenix Soul Crown is equivalent to having a living phoenix to help. This powerful divine beast is extremely powerful whether it is casting innate spells or fighting hand-to-hand. After the Taoist who casts spells has this magic weapon, it is equivalent to  There is an extra barrier, so it is extremely precious.

    This precious phantom was later brought into the palace by Taizu of the Wei Dynasty, and then disappeared when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed. Unexpectedly, it was actually in the hands of Zhengxiu Tianshi.

    After the phoenix's body grew to more than ten feet, it no longer grew rapidly, but it was still expanding. The light and heat emitted from its body were not only visible in the competition field, but even to the people in the wooden building and palace.  Feeling this, Kang Zhenren snorted coldly and said: "Nonsense, the competition is for birthday celebrations, how can it disturb His Majesty!"

    In fact, after the Phoenix Soul Crown showed its effectiveness, Master Zhengxiu didn't look too good. Hearing what Master Kang said, he quickly smiled and said: "What the Master said is that the bad guys are ignorant and disturbed."  Holy Master, poor Taoist, let him"

    Before he finished speaking, Emperor Ren, who was sitting there without moving, interrupted him. Emperor Ren's tone was calm, and he was not affected by the appearance of the phoenix at all. He said, "Let them continue."

    When the emperor spoke, no one dared to say anything, except for a few profound Taoists.The Taoist began to cast spells to consolidate the light wall surrounding the competition field and some of the facilities in the Taoist courtyard so that the light and heat of the phoenix would not affect other people in the field.

    The phoenix began to flap its wings, and the wind from its wings was fiery red. The wind swept over the ground, and the land began to burn. The circle of the competition ground was filled with blazing flames, and Gao Feng was roasted by the high temperature.

    The contemptuous smile on Taoist Master Minghou's face disappeared. His fingers were flying and he was chanting. The various arrays in front of him were constantly flashing and changing, and he was ready to attack!

    The audience outside was previously distracted by the dazzling phoenix, and then everyone looked at Gao Feng. In front of such a divine beast, and in the face of such pressure, this young man who has repeatedly surprised people may not be able to hold on any longer.  Bar!

    King Qin even whispered urgently: "It's not that you are not allowed to kill the soul, Marquis Ming has broken the rules!"

    Deng Tianshi stared at the field, but whispered: "Your Majesty has already spoken, Your Majesty, don't argue, just wait and see!"

    Under such blazing heat and pressure, the old "common dragon skin" on Gao Feng's body began to shine, and the red color on it began to radiate light.

    The light of the phoenix's appearance was originally intertwined with gold and red, extremely bright, but in this light color, the light of the dragon skin on Gao Feng's body could not be concealed.

    The light wings behind Gao Feng spread out. He did not dare to take such a powerful beast lightly and kept increasing its power. Gao Feng himself did not notice that the light wings behind him became more and more like a beast as the power increased.  Entity, the feather veins on it are getting clearer and clearer.

    The wings of light emitted a dazzling golden color, and Gao Feng's entire body was wrapped in the Sky Armor, emitting pure golden light.

    His body also rose slowly, level with the phoenix opposite. The phoenix's fiery eyes were staring at Gao Feng, and Gao Feng was also staring at the phoenix coldly. Taoist Minghou had been completely ignored.

    The phoenix is ??not a beast soul, but a body attached to a noble phantom. Although its current state of existence is between life and death, this phoenix has no lack of spirituality at all. It stares at the tiny human in front of it. It was originally a human being.  Weak mortals, even if their power is somewhat unique, are still not worth mentioning in front of it.

    However, this phoenix does not dare to be presumptuous, because it can clearly feel that there is an extremely powerful existence staring at it from a certain direction, and this existence can easily destroy it.

    But as the weak human in front of him changed, all the phoenix's attention was attracted to it. This weak mortal exuded a feeling that frightened it, and the pure golden light reminded it even more.  Something else.

    Even Gao Feng himself didn't notice at this time that the black and white pupils of his eyes had become blurred and his eyes had turned golden. He now looked inhuman.

    And in the eyes of the phoenix, the Gao Feng it saw was no longer Gao Feng, and the scene behind Gao Feng was not the competition field and the world behind the light wall, but something else.

    I don¡¯t know what Phoenix saw, that is, suddenly, the light on Phoenix¡¯s body became dim, Phoenix¡¯s entire body shrank rapidly, and the pressure and heat also decreased rapidly.

    It turned into a colorful bird again, attached to the jade crown. It didn't even fly around the jade crown, but turned into a colorful figure on the jade crown.

    After that, the sense of oppression on Taoist Minghou's body had disappeared, and the runes surrounding him dimmed one by one. Taoist Minghou could not even keep himself floating in the air because he felt the huge pressure on Gao Feng.  At this time, Gao Feng was like a majestic mountain in front of him. He could not see the top of the mountain and could not estimate its size, but standing in front of the mountain, he would only feel small.

    Taoist Minghou looked at Gao Feng, who had light wings on his back and his eyes turned into pure gold. His knees couldn't help but bend down. This pressure even made him unable to resist.

    Taoists are unable to cast spells and are like pigs and sheep to be slaughtered in front of warriors. What¡¯s more, with such strong strength, what ability does Minghou Taoist have to resist?

    Under such a disparity in strength, Taoist Minghou felt fear. This was not a fear that could be resisted by a strong will. This was the pressure brought by strength and rank. It seemed that pigs and sheep could never be strong in front of wolves and tigers.

    Taoist Minghou's body began to tremble involuntarily, his body trembled, his voice and movements could not remain stable, his spells could not be emitted, and he completely lost his ability to resist.

    "Wait a minute, you can't kill the spirit form in the martial arts arena. I surrender, I surrender!" Suddenly, the proud and reserved Taoist Minghou disappeared and turned into a panicked, trembling coward begging for mercy.

    Gao Feng's body has changed, but his mind has not lost its clarity. He is full of fighting spirit and is ready to fight.There was a battle, but inexplicably, the phoenix suddenly dimmed and disappeared, and the Taoist Minghou timidly begged for mercy. Gao Feng felt very inexplicable, looked down at the Taoist Minghou and said: "Look at who is not fighting to the death.  People like you also come to participate in this holy longevity contest? How ridiculous!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 313: Gambling Between Two Kings (Third Update)

    This was an exact return of what Taoist Minghou said before the battle. Taoist Minghou was so ashamed that he wanted to die, but at this time, under the pressure of Gao Feng, he did not dare to resist. He just shouted in a hiss: "I surrender."  ,I surrender!"

    The face of Master Zhengxiu in the palace has darkened, King Wei's face is not very good-looking, King Qin is now smiling, and Master Deng has a look of surprise on his face.

    Taoist Minghou¡¯s begging for mercy became louder and louder, reaching the palace and the surrounding wooden buildings. Everyone in the Taoist temple felt that their faces were burning, which was really embarrassing.

    Kang Zhenren frowned and made a gesture to the Taoist official on the side. The Taoist official moved quickly, and the light flashed in the wall. Taoist Minghou and Gao Feng had both been teleported out. The difference was that Gao Feng was teleported.  After returning to the wooden pavilion, Taoist Minghou went to where he should go.

    The outcome has been decided, Gao Feng wins, and it is an undisputed victory. Gao Feng can feel the eyes of the people around him in the wooden pavilion. Everyone knows that this Gao Feng is only a year old.  A poor boy, everyone thought he was the Demon-Suppressing Siqiwei who gained his reputation through connections and acting. This person has real talent and learning, and is a real strong man.

    Even Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang, who were waiting for the entrance, paid close attention. From the beginning of the competition to the present, one of them was indifferent and reserved, the other was frivolous and playful, but one thing is real, that is, two people  In fact, they are all extremely proud people.

    Originally, Gao Feng, who created "miracles" one after another, did not let them take it into their hearts and felt that it was not worth mentioning. However, after Gao Feng defeated Zhang Zhijiang and then defeated Taoist Minghou, it was different.

    In such a real battle with real swords and guns, there are no tricks to win, and they rely entirely on their own strength. Such people are already strong at the same level as them.

    Yue Xiaoyan was still so reserved, he just looked here for a little longer and then nodded.  As a greeting, Zhao Yucang clasped his fists with a smile and said: "I have been in the capital for so long, and today is the first time I know a hero like Brother Gao. What a neglect. I'm disrespectful!"

    Zhao Yucang was nearly ten years older than Gao Feng, but he called himself younger brother, and his words were not very polite. However, Gao Feng could feel the sincerity of the other party, and immediately clasped his fists in return. Unexpectedly, Zhao Yucang pointed at Yue Xiaoyan beside him and continued with a smile.  Said: "It's bad luck this time. I ran into this guy again, otherwise I really want to have a fight with Brother Gao!"

    These words were really unscrupulous. Yue Xiaoyan, who had always been expressionless, shook his head. For the first time, his cold and reserved face looked helpless. It seemed that the two of them were really used to it.

    Gao Feng was a little envious for a moment. In the capital, he lacked such people who were both opponents and friends, even though he was in a big family.  Even though there were many people close to him, he still felt very lonely.

    Another signal was sent out in the competition field, and only the light flashing in the wooden pavilion of the two people was seen.  It has been introduced into the competition field.

    The battle between Gao Feng and Taoist Minghou just now left the arena in ruins. However, when Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang entered, everything had returned to normal.

    Gao Feng calmed down and listened carefully to the discussions around him. After listening to the discussions, he couldn't help but sigh that he was really ignorant. It turned out that Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang had not fought before this time.  The competition between the two of them has always been the focus of most attention in the capital. In this Holy Shou Competition alone, these two people have participated more than once. The two of them participated when they were about fifteen years old. Counting this time, they have participated in it.  It¡¯s the third time.

    In addition to the Shengshou Competition, there are also various competitions and competitions.  What is dazzling is that Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang have always met in decisive battles. What is even more eye-catching is that the winner every time is Yue Xiaoyan.

    This time, Gao Feng was unpopular in the Shengshou Competition, and Taoist Minghou had tampered with it, which led to Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang meeting in the top four.

    Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief. He used to think that he was a hero, but he didn¡¯t expect that there were so many people similar to him in the capital. Participating in the Shengshou Competition this time was really eye-opening.

    There was a loud bang, and the martial arts competition in the field had begun. In those battles in the past, Yue Xiaoyan flew into the sky with a sword, and Zhao Yucang talked and laughed easily, but this time it was different at the beginning. After the loud noise, the two people faced off briefly, and then  Just rush forward.

    In the next moment, the two people seemed to be still there, but there was a piercing cry, and many spectators on the wooden floor showed doubts. They could not understand.

    But Gao Feng could see clearly that the two people were standing at a very close distance, attacking and blocking each other. One was using a knife and the other was using a sword. Their attacks were really like violent wind and rain. Such speed exceeded the level of violent wind and rain.  More than a thousand times.

    When Yue Xiaoyan faced other enemies, he always used swords made of strength.But this time, he used a real sword. This sword looked completely dark and dull, but the strange thing was that there was no light shining on the sword. It was obviously made of metal, but it didn't shine.  , instead absorbing light.

    Both of them are very familiar with each other's routines. It is difficult for their attacks to hit each other, and the difference in strength is not too big. At the beginning, both sides blocked every attack of the other side and failed to hit each other.

    Because the collision of weapons and power was too dense and frequent, the sounds were connected together, and it sounded like one long sound.

    It seems that they are evenly matched. The two are indeed strong. The two beauties in the capital are truly well-deserved. Gao Feng also felt this deeply, because he wanted to see their fight clearly, and he actually had to gather strength to keep up.

    Gao Feng¡¯s superhuman eyesight has seen a lot more things than others. Yue Xiaoyan is faster, more calm, and more powerful than Zhao Yucang.

    It is true that the two are evenly matched, but there is no gap. Strictly speaking, Yue Xiaoyan is a little stronger than Zhao Yucang. At the beginning, this advantage is not obvious, but as time goes by, Yue Xiaoyan has the advantage.

    The power in Zhao Yucang's body was broken bit by bit, and then the sword pointed at the center of Zhao Yucang's eyebrows. Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang were both too familiar with each other. The fight was like a drill, but Gao Feng understood that if it was a life-and-death fight, death would  It's Zhao Yucang.

    The match between the two jade players in the capital was uneventful, and no one was surprised. Those who understood and understood it all felt that Yue Xiaoyan's victory was deserved. Only Gao Feng and those truly strong men could see the secret.

    "I bet 200,000 taels on Yue Xiao Yan to win!" "I bet Gao Feng 100,000 taels!" The palace where Emperor Ren was was already bustling with excitement. In today's Shengshou competition, there were miracles like Gao Feng and others.  Zhang Zhijiang's surprise, as well as other exciting competitions, have aroused everyone's emotions.

    Yue Xiaoyan is the well-deserved young number one, and Gao Feng has created miracles of one kind or another. Everyone has their own ideas about the outcome of the battle between these two people, and if they want to show it, they naturally have to bet on winning or losing.

    The people who can be in this hall are not short of money. They don't care about winning or losing. They are just having fun. Some people even joked and said: "Everyone, the odds of winning or losing in the game between these two people are one to one. Everyone can  Think carefully!"

    The people in the room had long seen the faint smile on Emperor Ren's face. Otherwise, who would dare to be so presumptuous? After hearing the odds, they laughed again. At this moment, they heard someone say: "I, King Yayue,  Xiao Yan five hundred thousand taels!"

    The number of five hundred thousand taels is nothing to the people in this palace, but it is still a real large amount, and everyone knows the person who said this, it is Wei Wang Hongyang.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, people close to King Wei all placed bets, all betting on Yue Xiaoyan. King Qin Hong Bing turned to look at his brother, and said with a smile: "Since everyone is so good  If you are interested, I will accompany you all to play together, I will beat Gao Feng by 500,000 taels!"

    As soon as King Qin said these words, the room became quiet. King Qin and King Wei were vying for the throne. Everyone knew this in their hearts, but they usually maintained superficial harmony, but this time they expressed their opposition nakedly.

    ?The fight for the throne is inherently acrimonious, but it is a bit inappropriate to express this kind of confrontation in front of the emperor. Everyone can't help but look at the still calm Emperor Ren who is sitting in front.

    We can¡¯t see the front, but we can see the profile. There is still a faint smile on Emperor Ren¡¯s face. Everyone has made up their minds. It seems that His Majesty has no objection to this.

    After coming to this conclusion, it was you who beat Gao Feng and I beat Yue Xiaoyan, and each of them chose the opponent to bet on. Others were unwilling to participate in the bet so they did not place bets.

    Anyone with a discerning eye can clearly see that these big figures in the palace are obviously placing bets, but in fact they are taking sides. Those who pressure Yue Xiaoyan are leaning towards King Wei, those who pressure Gao Feng are leaning towards King Qin, and those who are not betting are leaning towards King Wei.  is a neutral observer.

    It's really interesting that a Shengshou martial arts competition can actually involve a game of power from all parties. However, more people have also judged and understood another thing. I am afraid that Gao Feng is what His Majesty Rendi is paying attention to this time. To say that it is Gao Feng.  Look at Yue Xiaoyan, why have I never paid attention to him before?

    The Taoists have finished organizing the venue. Yue Xiaoyan did not take the elixir provided by the Taoist Academy this time. Instead, he opened a porcelain bottle and drank something by himself. Gao Feng circulated Qi in the wooden pavilion to calm down his breath.  .

    From the beginning of the morning to now, rounds of competitions have been going on very quickly, and now the sun is just slightly westward. Soon both sides are ready, and the competition is about to begin.

    The final is different from the previous games. In a sense, it is a competition for the summerIt was a competition between the top light masters, so the person who announced the start was Rendi.

    Seeing Emperor Ren stand up from his seat, the noisy palace immediately fell silent. Gao Feng and Yue Xiaoyan on the other side had been teleported to the competition field. The two people had been warned in advance that they did not face each other across the light wall, but  He turned towards the palace, knelt down and waited.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 314 White Dragon

    After Emperor Ren stood up, Gao Feng's body unconsciously lowered a few points. This was the pressure, the pressure that filled the world, and this pressure was not released intentionally. Gao Feng knew in his heart that if he hadn't felt so sharp,  , I am afraid that he is still unaware of the sea-like power and majesty of Emperor Ren on the opposite side, just like an ant does not know the power of a dragon.

    ¡°Strive for victory with all your strength and show off your bravery, let¡¯s get started!¡± Emperor Ren¡¯s very plain words echoed throughout the entire competition field.

    Gao Feng and Yue Xiaoyan thanked them again, stood up to confront each other, and watched as the light wall between them slowly lowered. The arena that had just been quiet due to the emperor's order suddenly began to boil. Seeing this, the support of each family  Everyone has been eliminated, everyone is staying here just for fun.

    Yue Xiaoyan is the most famous strong man in the capital for so many years, and he has constantly proved himself with victory after victory. Gao Feng came out of the blue and overwhelmed every enemy with his absolute strength. Everyone can see clearly that he  The victory is not luck. Thinking about the outcome of the confrontation between these two people and who will marry Princess Qingrou makes people excited.

    There were cheers and screams, Daxia was adept at martial arts, and everyone liked the strong ones in martial arts. Now everyone¡¯s focus is on the martial arts competition, and the decisive battle of the Shengshou Competition is about to begin!

    The wall of light fell slowly. Yue Xiaoyan took out his lightless black sword from its scabbard and lightly touched the sword spine with his left hand. Gao Feng's eyes flickered. With just one touch, his attention was completely absorbed.  The trigger was just a light touch, but at this moment, Gao Feng felt a cold wind whistling between heaven and earth in the direction of that touch!

    Gao Feng felt that Buyi Longpi was shaking slightly.  It seemed that he was resisting something, and before he knew it, it was extremely cold in the competition field.

    The commoner dragon skin can achieve perfect defense, and can cope with physical and magical attacks, as well as changes in the environment, but Gao Feng can also feel it clearly.  This extreme coldness is not a spell, but a manifestation of the opponent's power.

    The sharpness and razor-sharpness to the extreme will give people a cold feeling.  Yue Xiaoyan used a sword, and it seemed that he had really reached a certain level and realm.

    The wall of light fell, and Yue Xiaoyan had disappeared from the opposite side.  Gao Feng's heart was awe-inspiring, and he stepped back quickly. The golden blades in his hands suddenly appeared, and they were suddenly placed in front of him. The moment he retreated, the lightless sword had appeared at the position where Gao Feng had just stayed. The commoner dragon  The skin was instantly covered with frost, and then shook off.

    The golden blade collided with the lightless sword. The golden blade dimmed first and then shattered.  Unable to stop this lightless sword.

    Gao Feng¡¯s footsteps moved continuously, and in an instant he had retreated several hundred steps. As expected, there was a magic spell in the arena. After retreating several hundred steps, he was still far away from the edge.

    Yue Xiaoyan did not expect Gao Feng to move so fast.  After missing a hit, he was slightly stunned, and his body disappeared from the place again.

    It¡¯s not that he disappeared, but that the perception increased by Gao Feng¡¯s gathered power did not keep up with the opponent¡¯s speed, so he couldn¡¯t detect the trace, and it was too late to increase his power in a short time.  Then he could only attack in all directions. Gao Feng's body shook, and pieces of full moon discs formed around him. He shouted loudly, and the sharp full moon brilliance shot out in all directions without any blind spots around his body.

    Just above Gao Feng, Yue Xiaoyan's figure suddenly appeared, stabbing with the sword in his hand, shattering the full moon's brilliance, disappearing again, and when he reappeared, he was already a thousand steps away.

    The moonlight radiance emitted by Gao Feng either shot to the sky or to the ground. He still controlled the angle of power. If he really shot randomly, Gao Feng was afraid of accidentally injuring the audience outside.

    "Brother Gao, the light wall of the competition field is set up in a mysterious way. Even if the power passes through, it will be transferred to a place where it cannot hurt people. Brother Gao, please don't worry!" After Yue Xiaoyan's figure appeared, he did not continue to move. On the contrary,  He spoke as a reminder.

    After finishing speaking, he waved his sword light and threw it outward, but the sword light passed through the light wall at the edge of the competition field and submerged into the light wall, but did not appear from the other side.

    Because he was controlling the direction of the moonlight just now, the effect of the attack was not fully realized. Otherwise, Yue Xiaoyan would not be so calm.

    But the other party¡¯s reminder made Gao Feng clasp his fists in thanks and said solemnly: ¡°Thank you, brother-in-law, for your generous reminder.¡±

    Yue Xiaoyan shook his head, a smile appeared on his frosty face, and he said: "It's rare to encounter a person like Brother Gao, so I'd better fight him harder!"

    When these words were spoken, Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. The other person's words made him feel very happy. He cupped his fists and said with a smile: "Then do your best."

    Their conversation was also clearly heard by people outside the field. This sympathetic attitude made those watching the game feel comfortable. They all smiled and praised, but some people sighed."After all, you are a member of the Gao family, so you should use the 'Breaking Gold and Shattering Jade Gang' at critical times!"

    The ancestral martial arts of the Gao family of Marquis of Fengtian is the 'Breaking of Gold and Broken Jade Gang'. Gao Feng's use of this martial art illustrates some problems. You must know that the Gao family has been mediocre for so long, and suddenly someone as stunning as Gao Feng appears.  existence, many people doubted whether Gao Feng was someone from the Gao family pretending to be.

    "But martial arts is the lifeblood of this family, and it will definitely not be taught to outsiders. Gao Feng used this gold-breaking and jade-breaking weapon, and all doubts became non-issues.

    Gao Feng drew his hands in front of him, and moon disks of equal height floated in front of him. Yue Xiaoyan's figure disappeared on the spot. Only then did Gao Feng realize that the battle between Yue Xiaoyan and Zhao Yucang just now was not at all.  Use all your strength, it is still the same at this moment.

    But at this moment, Gao Feng could already see the opponent's movements clearly. The opponent's lightless sword stabbed continuously, and he quickly blocked it with both hands!

    The Arkless Sword is a Noble Phantasm. Of course, it can shatter the golden blade and support such a fast sword. It is impossible if it is not a Noble Phantasm. However, the Apholess Sword has a property. It seems to be able to absorb and destroy the collision.  The power of the sword is incredible, and this lightless sword looks inconspicuous, but it is also extremely sharp.

    But Yue Xiaoyan is fast, and Gao Feng can do it even faster. The moon wheel in his hand is constantly being broken, but it keeps coming together. However, the speed at which the moon wheel is broken becomes slower and slower. Gao Feng's speed  Faster and faster, the defending party became Yue Xiaoyan.

    The battle at this time was the same as the one just now. Yue Xiaoyan and Gao Feng stood at each other and attacked each other at a very close distance, with dense explosions happening in succession.

    But the thrust of the lightless sword in Yue Xiaoyan's hand soon turned into a block. Gao Feng's speed became more and more violent, and the Moonlight Blade struck intensively. He even entered a rhythm. As long as he was still at this rhythm,  If he continues, Yue Xiaoyan will be defeated.

    The moon disk in Gao Feng's hand was shattered, but then a completely golden blade was generated, and it stabbed straight in. Seeing that the opponent could not block the blow, Yue Xiaoyan did not tremble, and he retreated backwards.

    After watching the battle between Zhao Yucang and Yue Xiaoyan, Gao Feng knew that the opponent and himself would fight until the winner was determined, but he did not expect such a reaction.

    But there is nothing surprising. In the battle, we are looking for changes and cannot stay the same. However, after Yue Xiaoyan retreated, his eyes glowed. This light did not look like it appeared from the eyes of a person, but more like a gem.  Reflected under the strong light, Yue Xiaoyan no longer looked like a human being at this moment.

    Gao Feng was about to take action, but at this moment he couldn't help but take a deep breath. He saw something so unexpected. White light bloomed on Yue Xiaoyan's body, and there was actually a giant white snake coiled around him, and then stared at him.  , Could it be that Yue Xiaoyan also has a treasure such as a beast soul?

    But the moment the giant white snake appeared, Gao Feng's heart trembled. It was not fear, but an instinctive reaction, a reaction that all living things would have.

    This was not a huge white snake. Gao Feng saw the crystal scales on this huge white body, the gem-like pupils, and the proud horns.

    The creature that appeared on Yue Xiaoyan was a dragon, a white dragon. It was impossible to tell whether it was a dragon soul or an entity, but its power was real.

    For all kinds of mortal creatures, the dragon is the apex existence. Not many people have seen it, but everyone knows that the dragon is the supreme creature.

    It goes without saying that people are in awe of dragons. Imperial palaces are decorated with dragon patterns and decorations. People use dragons to refer to the royal family. Even the highest level of warriors is assigned "like a dragon."

    Although Gao Feng now knows that "like a dragon" is not the top level of warriors, and dragons are not necessarily the strongest creatures, it generally means that there are people outside the world, and it does not mean that the realm of "like a dragon" is not high.  , does not mean that creatures like dragons are not powerful.

    Yue Xiaoyan's martial arts realm should be "like a dragon", Gao Feng thought in his mind, and he even saw crystal white scales beginning to appear on the back of Yue Xiaoyan's hands. This was not like a change in the beast soul, but something more  It's like a change in the human body.

    If the phoenix that appeared from the Phoenix Soul Crown just now turned the surrounding area into a prairie fire, now this white dragon has turned the entire world into a vast expanse of ice and snow.

    When the phoenix appeared, Gao Feng could still see the wooden buildings around him, but after the white dragon appeared, the whole world changed into a boundless ice field.  There are only two people in the ice field, one is Gao Feng and the other is Yue Xiaoyan.

    In Gao Feng's eyes, the white dragon's body was already a thousand feet long, and the dragon's eyes were already bigger than Gao Feng's body. Bailong looked over coldly, and Gao Feng subconsciously retreated, but at such a speed, he was already retreating.  Hundreds of miles away, but still shrouded in the sight of the white dragon, the golden light on Gao Feng's body condensed into substance, desperately resisting the pressure that filled the world.

    &nbsp; The blood-red color of his "dragon skin" turned into a bursting flame at this moment. Gao Feng's power was still improving. Although the "fearless" realm brought about an explosion of brain and mind, the same was true of strength.  As he grows, his own strength increases, and the other party's pressure effect becomes less strong.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 315: Imperial Pressure

    After his strength increased, Gao Feng discovered that the white dragon opposite might not be that huge, but the strange thing was that this white dragon didn't look like a beast soul, nor did it look like an entity. It was more like Yue Xiaoyan himself, and he was a little dazed for a while.  , I don¡¯t know whether the person in front of me is Long or Yue Xiaoyan.

    Yue Xiaoyan's expression was originally cold, but now the ice coldness was becoming more and more inhuman. His jewel-like eyes were staring at Gao Feng, and the lightless sword in his hand was filled with white air.

    I don¡¯t know what this white air is, but the white air does not float up, and sometimes stars fall down. Just looking at the white air, Gao Feng feels numb in his body, as if it is extremely cold.

    Gao Feng knew that he had to charge forward and engage in close combat, but his body instinctively resisted this order. People have a subconscious fear of dragons.

    Yue Xiaoyan slowly raised the lightless sword in his hand. His martial arts skills are known for his speed, but this time his movements were extremely slow, but anyone could feel that in this slow movement, there was a sense of  Huge power.

    The wings of light behind Gao Feng spread wide, his strength was gathering, and the fear in his heart was gradually fading away. He shook his wrist, thinking that what fell into his hand would be the sword of the silver armored knight, but he didn't expect it.  What fell into his hand was actually a sword, the sword that belonged to Mr. Rui.

    At the moment when the sword was in hand, Yue Xiaoyan moved, and a ray of white light rushed towards Gao Feng. The huge white dragon wrapped around the white light and flew over with its teeth and claws.

    The flying dragon was in the sky, and a huge white dragon was rushing toward him. When any mortal creature saw the dragon rushing toward him, its instinctive reaction was to tremble, but Gao Feng clearly saw the sword in Yue Xiaoyan's hand.  Coming straight.

    Yue Xiaoyan can be called the number one among the young strong men for no reason. There are no complicated changes in this sword, it is just a pure thrust. But the victory lies in this purity, the magical pressure of the white dragon,  Yue Xiaoyan's speed and strength were all concentrated in this sword.

    This is a martial arts competition.  You can't kill the body and soul, but who knows whether Yue Xiaoyan's powerful charge will stop, since you are like this.  Then so should I!

    Gao Feng has a sword in his hand, and his strength has been adjusted to its peak, but he knows it.  Now is not the best time to use that sword. If Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, wants to fully use his first sword with his true intention, he must be calm and calm, with a clear mind. Only in this way can the power be maximized as much as possible.  .

    It¡¯s a bit urgent to use this sword now, and the power may not be able to be exerted to the maximum, but Gao Feng didn¡¯t think too much, so he just used it, at this moment.  How could there be any hesitation?

    In the vast ice field and snowy field, thousands of feet of white dragons are circling and flying, and a light is like a white rainbow piercing the sun. Under the pressure and fierceness here, Gao Feng, who is wearing cloth and dragon skin, is just a red dot.  A burning red dot.

    Fairy Mountain, Sword Master, the peerless first sword!

    With this sword gushing out, the white color that filled the world suddenly subsided, and the golden light surged, but the golden light at this time was not the kind of warm and brilliant light.  But it has a bright color that is extremely hot.

    The killing intention is like a mountain, the killing intention is like the sky, the sword energy is in all directions, the eyes of the circling white dragon suddenly fluctuate, and there is fear in the twinkling eyes.

    So brilliant, so splendid, so murderous

    The boundless fields of ice and snow, and the huge thousand-foot-long white dragon, have all disappeared. The competition ground is still the same competition ground, but the ground seems to have been violently shaken. No complete inch of land can be found, and everything is shattered.

    The extremely fast movements of the two people just now turned into a stalemate, and everything was still. Yue Xiaoyan's sword was on Gao Feng's shoulder. The blade was only three inches away from Gao Feng's throat. He didn't even need to swing it, as long as the sword light exploded.  Cut off Gao Feng's head, and then

    Gao Feng pointed his finger on Yue Xiaoyan¡¯s eyebrows.

    This situation is not a stalemate or a draw, but a victory for Gao Feng, because if this continues, Gao Feng will kill Yue Xiaoyan first.

    Before the referee could speak outside the court, Yue Xiaoyan slowly removed his sword from Gao Feng's shoulder, and Gao Feng also removed his finger from between his eyebrows.

    Yue Xiaoyan put away his sword and took three steps back, bowed to signal, and said: "Brother Gao is mighty, Yue has lost!"

    "Gao Feng wins the Shengshou Competition!" A loud voice sounded almost at the same time, echoing throughout the place.

    Different from the previous rounds, after the final, Yue Xiaoyan was removed from the competition field, while Gao Feng was still on the competition field. The light wall surrounding the competition field slowly fell, and the huge magic circle on the ground flashed.  Then it disappeared, and the shattered ground returned to its original state.

    Gao Feng was the only one standing in the center of the huge venue. The venue became quiet for a while, and cheers began to ring out from around him. This was the treatment for the winner, who had to enjoy the cheers of the audience.

    Not to mention the cheers from the wooden building, everyone in the palace also cheered??Relax, this wonderful Shengshou competition is over. It is true that people are excited to see it, but it also makes people nervous. Especially when a white dragon emerged from Yue Xiaoyan's body just now, everyone's hearts were shocked. What a feeling.  It's really uncomfortable.

    The white dragon that those watching here saw was just a light and shadow, not as powerful as the one Gao Feng faced. However, people are naturally afraid of dragons, and they will always be frightened.

    In addition, although Gao Feng had the highest odds before the competition and was recognized as the weakest, it is indeed an amazing miracle that he actually won the championship now. However, no one is surprised by this miracle, because after being surprised all the way, they felt that Gao Feng had achieved  This achievement is a matter of course.

    Some people also commented, "The children of the Yue family just took advantage of this dragon!" There are nobles who are proficient in martial arts and practice naturally understand this meaning, but there are also nobles who are watching the fun and don't understand, and they have to ask for details.

    It turns out that the Yue family is different from ordinary people. When the ancestors of the Yue family followed Taizu Daxia to conquer the world, one thing was already confirmed, that is, the Yue family has the blood of dragons.

    The dragon is superior to all mortal spirits. With the inheritance of the blood of the dragon, practicing martial arts and Taoism will naturally advance much faster than others, and the power is even greater. The dragon is ever-changing. There have been legends since ancient times.  It is said that dragons can transform into human forms, combine with humans, and give birth to offspring.

    These descendants are of the bloodline of dragons and are called dragon sons and dragon daughters. Compared with mortals, they have huge innate advantages.

    The Yue family naturally knows where their advantages come from, so when marrying a daughter-in-law or recruiting a son-in-law, their family does not pay much attention to family status, but to blood.

    After generations of this, the dragon bloodline in the direct descendants of the Yue family has not faded, but has been maintained. However, it does not mean that people with dragon bloodline can be powerful. In fact, most of the strong people in the world have nothing to do with dragons.  The Yue family does not always have talented and beautiful people from generation to generation.

    But Yue Xiaoyan is different. He has been obsessed with martial arts since he was a child. He is hardworking and studious, and he is extremely talented. Coupled with the dragon blood in his body, he is where he is today.

    Because of this, when Yue Xiaoyan's martial arts reaches its peak, a dragon-shaped shadow will often appear. This is the so-called "taking advantage of the dragon!"

    This allusion is not considered an allusion, because too many people know it, so few people tell it. As time goes by, it has become a rare thing, but it is also very interesting to talk about.

    King Qin Hong Bing naturally knew this allusion, but he didn't care to listen to it at this time. King Qin was now smiling and said repeatedly: "I did not see the wrong person, I did not see the wrong person!"

    Tianshi Deng also had an expression of relief on his face, but he paid more attention to things than King Qin. He looked at the behavior of everyone in the palace. Tianshi Wang, who had always been close to the Gao family, had a smile on his face, but he was also surprised, while on the other side  Although Wei Wang Hongyang still had a smile on his face, his smile was quite stiff and he was discussing something with the Zhengxiu Tianshi and others around him.

    "Quiet!" Someone shouted loudly, and the palace and the venue became quiet.

    "Gao Feng comes forward to meet you!" Someone else sang, and Gao Feng, who was cheering there, walked towards the palace.

    The venue is vast, and Gao Feng¡¯s location is almost a thousand steps away from the palace. Gao Feng naturally wanted to move forward quickly, but after taking a few steps, Gao Feng felt huge resistance and pressure in front of him.

    ???????????????????????????????

    Gao Feng sped up and walked a few hundred steps, but the speed was still slow. The people standing next to Emperor Ren frowned, thinking that Gao Feng was really arrogant, and his behavior in front of the emperor was so rude.

    The pressure is getting bigger and bigger, and the golden light on Gao Feng's body lights up again. Only by resisting with strength can he speed up his pace. But what makes him incredible is that when the power of his innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique is activated, the opponent's power is actually greater.  Gao Feng spent a lot of money in the fierce battle just now. Under such circumstances, sweat gradually appeared on his forehead.

    People in the palace also saw something was wrong. Gao Feng had won the first prize and was about to step forward to accept the emperor's award. Why was he dragging his feet step by step? There was still golden light coming out of his body. No, the golden light wings here were already gone.  Spread out, as if there are strong winds and waves ahead, and walk forward with your body hunched.

    But some people felt that something was wrong. Could it be that Gao Feng was trying to harm the emperor by accumulating his strength like this? Someone had already given instructions in a low voice, and the guards and Taoists were already prepared.

    With such a style in the palace, Gao Feng did not expect that Gao Feng was really miserable. The pressure he encountered now was actually greater than when the thousand-foot-long white dragon appeared. Fortunately, there was no power inside, just pure power.

    The light on Gao Feng¡¯s body hasIt changed from a flame shape to something similar to substance, but what frightened him was that even if his strength had been improved to this point, the pressure on the other side was always a little greater than his. What should he do next? Could he use the war demon to defeat that?  The giant is coming?  Or let Mr. Rui, the sword master, come out!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 316 Gao Feng wins the championship

    Just when Gao Feng was in trouble, the pressure in front of him suddenly disappeared. When this pressure existed, it seemed that it would never disappear, but it disappeared without any warning. It was gone in an instant. Gao Feng was charging forward, but this blocked  As soon as the thing disappeared, the whole person flew forward with inertia!

    "Bold!" Someone in the palace shouted angrily. Lin Tingang and Shi Yingjiu both stepped forward, and a light flashed on Master Kang's body.  %net

    Gao Feng also knew something was wrong. It would not be rude to rush over like this. He flashed his light wings in the opposite direction, desperately trying to stop his forward momentum.

    He had also heard the noise in the palace. This was indeed a misunderstanding, but no wonder others misunderstood him. When he was in a hurry, there was a soft force in front of him to stop him. This force was not oppression, but a gentle force.  With help, the moment this power appeared, the palace became quiet.

    When Gao Feng fell from mid-air, he was twenty steps away from where Emperor Ren was. He happened to see the joking smile on Emperor Ren's face, while the people behind the emperor stood respectfully with their hands lowered. Seeing this  Gao Feng also understood everything. Who had exerted this pressure just now? Only this powerful man in the world could do it.

    Now that he was about to kneel down, Gao Feng knelt down. Rendi stood up from the throne and walked down step by step. When he was ten steps away from Gao Feng, Rendi reached out and lifted him up, and Gao Feng stood up involuntarily.  .

    The emperor is the lord of the world and possesses supreme dignity. Ordinary people would be nervous and trembling when they see the benevolent emperor.  However, Gao Feng felt it was natural, because he had seen Emperor Ren as an old man on duty at night.  He is already very familiar, having been teased by Emperor Ren just now.  Not much awe, but quite a bit of intimacy.

    "I did not misjudge you, you did a good job!" Emperor Ren said gently, but there were different reactions in the palace behind him. Many people stared at Ren Emperor's back and Gao Feng with wide eyes.  ,how?  The emperor and the newly appeared Gao Feng had met before.  Otherwise, why would he be talking in such a familiar tone?

    Emperor Ren smiled and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, and said loudly: "The first champion of this competition is Gao Feng!"

    The bells and drums rang in unison, the sound was extremely grand, and everyone in the palace and wooden building cheered in unison.  In the past, the Shengshou Competition would not have received this kind of acclaim.

    " Emperor Ren patted Gao Feng on the shoulder with a degree of intimacy that no one had ever seen before. If he didn't join in the fun and cheers, then how long would it take for him to do so?

    "As usual, if you win this leader, I will reward you with something, but you can even get Qiongshi and Tianlei. It seems that there are no treasures that can be seen in your eyes. Besides, I have already given you my most precious treasure.  My granddaughter will marry you. Just be satisfied!" Emperor Ren said with a smile.

    Gao Feng naturally had no objections to the emperor's words, and just bowed and thanked him. Emperor Ren smiled and said, "It's been a hard day for you. You should rest first and have dinner with me in the evening!"

    The emperor gave a banquet, which was also a rare honor. Gao Feng thanked him quickly, but he did not notice that the people in the palace were stunned.  They had never seen Emperor Ren so polite to his ministers.

    Gao Feng hurriedly thanked him again, saying that there was no reward, but such a gift and honor were rich enough. Princess Qingrou married him, which was an even greater joy.

    However, in addition to these, Gao Feng also had another kind of excitement, because he encountered various enemies and various martial arts masters in this Holy Shou Competition, and he gained a lot from fighting with them.  , and Gao Feng finally realized how powerful he was, because he was the one who won in the end.

    Of course, there are people outside the world, and there is a sky outside the world. Gao Feng also realized that Emperor Daxia, the kind old man standing in front of him was so powerful. Gao Feng could not even feel it. It was as if he was standing on the edge of the sea and could only sigh.  The sea is vast and boundless, but I don¡¯t know how big the sea really is.

    Moreover, there are many beings in the palace who put enough pressure on Gao Feng, not to mention the Shi Yingjiu, Lin Tingangang, several heavenly masters, real people he has met before, and there are also a few people he has never met, and they are all huge and profound.  breath.

    After entering the "fearless" state, Gao Feng's brainpower and mind increased explosively. The above thoughts were only understood in an instant. However, Gao Feng soon thought of another thing. He thought of this thing.  After that, any joy and pride disappeared.

    Gao Feng raised his head and met Emperor Ren's eyes. Emperor Ren seemed to know what Gao Feng was thinking now and the reason for his emotional changes. He just patted him on the shoulder again and said in a deep voice: "  Let¡¯s talk about it tonight!¡±

    Hearing Emperor Ren say this, Gao Feng also suppressed his doubts. There are many people talking now, which is also inconvenient. There are various people in the palace.Lu Guiren, including palace maids and eunuchs, were not pretending to be serious, but they stretched their ears to listen. Moreover, in the Taoist temple, I don't know if there are any magic settings here to eavesdrop, so be careful.

    The Shengshou Contest is just a program to celebrate the emperor's birthday. The warriors fight to the death, but in the eyes of the audience, it is not much different from singing and juggling.

    After Gao Feng won the championship, everyone cheered excitedly. After cheering, they talked about it for a few days and let it go.

    Only relevant people will pay attention to it for a long time. For example, whose children perform well, show strength or potential, prove that this person is worthy of training, worthy of winning over, marrying, using the benefits of official position to win over, joining vertical and horizontal alliances, etc., etc., etc.  That¡¯s what¡¯s next.

    Now that the competition is over, everyone has gone back to their homes to disperse. The New Year is not over yet.

    Naturally, everyone respectfully sent the emperor away first, and then dispersed. Gao Feng was also led to the wooden pavilion to rest. Sitting in the wooden pavilion, Gao Feng could feel the huge fluctuations of mana again. When he looked again, he saw where the emperor was.  The palace has disappeared from the Taoist temple, but the fluctuation of power has not stopped, but the surrounding scenery has begun to change, and the light and shadow have begun to change into the scene in the capital.

    Gao Feng looked at the others. Everyone was talking and laughing. No one noticed this, but Gao Feng knew in his heart that from the beginning of the Shengshou Contest when Emperor Xia Rendi showed his power to the huge transfer spell now,  Showing the power of Daxia to everyone.

    Such a powerful existence and the use of such powerful spells all prove the power of Daxia.

    The young warriors participating in the Shengshou Competition, as well as the spectators watching the battle, all represent various forces in Daxia. These forces with families as the core have their own thoughts, some want wealth, and some want more.  If they cannot be persuaded, the forces that were originally the pillars of Daxia will soon have other ideas. On the contrary, they will cause damage to the Daxia Empire. Rebellion and rebellion are not impossible.

    But people who noticed this would not say anything. Of course, hundreds of years of peace have made many people less sensitive and just want to enjoy the festival and wealth.

    After the spell wave disappeared, a group of wealthy family members on the wooden floor also began to leave. A Taoist man came over and politely told Gao Feng that he was asking Gao Feng to go home temporarily, and the reward decree would be promulgated at Fengtianfang. Gao Feng was also polite.  Just a few words and left.

    As for Emperor Ren¡¯s previous statement that there were no rewards, that was just a joke. The royal dignity is still important.

    There were almost a thousand players watching and participating in the field, but when Gao Feng walked out of the Taoist Academy, he was walking alone on the road, and no one else in the Taoist Academy could be seen. He was obviously the fifth in the Taoist Academy.  Enter, in mid-air it looks like the distance from the ground to the gate is several miles, but it only takes a few dozen steps to walk. There must be some magic arrangement involved.

    As soon as Gao Feng walked out of the gate, he saw that the Taoist gate was very lively. The contestants participating in the Shengshou Competition all left here and mounted their horses.

    Seeing Gao Feng appear, many people greeted him politely. As warriors, they understood the importance of Gao Feng, the champion leader, and they knew they should respect the strong.

    There is only one champion in the Shengshou Competition, and the rest are losers. However, some people are dejected, while others are very excited and joyful, because for them, the advantages of Yue Xiaoyan, Zhao Yucang and Minghou Taoist are too huge, and it is very difficult to defeat them.  It's difficult, but it's enough to get a good ranking in this competition to prove yourself and bring honor to your family. These excited and joyful people have obviously achieved their goals.

    Taoist Lu who was on duty in front of the door obviously also knew the news about Gao Feng's victory. As soon as he saw him coming out, he quickly stepped forward with a smile to congratulate him. He just said a word here. Before Gao Feng could answer, Zhao Qiu was already waiting there.  , Luo Xiyi and others rushed up with cheers, and said excitedly as soon as they stepped forward: "Congratulations to the big brother for winning the championship, congratulations to the big brother!"

    Taoist Lu moved out of the way knowingly, while Zhao Qiu said loudly: "Brother, let's go, the younger brother has booked the best restaurant in the capital, let's get drunk and then rest!"

    "It's so happy, it's so happy. We brothers all feel proud and proud. We must drink to our heart's content!" Bai Xianyong also spoke excitedly.

    Gao Feng could feel the happiness of several of them. Seeing that someone was happy for his success, Gao Feng was also happy from the bottom of his heart. However, tonight was a banquet given by the emperor. This could not be delayed. He said with a smile: "  Your Majesty has given us a banquet, and we will celebrate another day."

    Hearing this reason, everyone naturally had no objections and quickly agreed with a smile. The dark horse over there has been led over, and the eight Gao family knights who were guarding Gao Feng have also come over.

    Gao Feng went over to mount his horse, and the eight guarding knights also congratulated him on the horse. The eight of them were now completely in awe and admiration for Gao Feng. As warriors, of course theyThey know that Gao Feng is very strong, but they also know how powerful Yue Xiaoyan and other warriors are. But now that Gao Feng has defeated Yue Xiaoyan and others to win the championship, this further illustrates Gao Feng's strength.  , warriors respect their strength, and of course they are completely in awe of Gao Feng.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 317 Generous Reward

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    They had just mounted their horses and not yet left, but twenty cavalrymen came over. The leader of the cavalry smiled and clasped his fists and said, "Master Gao has returned to Fengtianfang. I have been ordered to show off my military exploits for Master Gao!"

    After saying that, these cavalrymen all raised the big flags in their hands. The flags all read "winner in the competition" and "number one in the world", which are the signs of the winner of the holy longevity competition. There are also two big flags that show Gao Feng's  One identity is "Gao Feng, the Cavalry Commander of the Demon-Suppressing Division", and the other is "Fengtian Hou Gao".  (Just read the novel.)(. wo.)

    This is a great honor. Let the people of the capital know that the final winner of today's Shengshou Competition is Gao Feng. The news of the capital will spread throughout the world, and people all over the world will know who Gao Feng is.

    Although Gao Feng was worried at this moment, he couldn't help but feel excited and nodded heavily.

    Gao Feng and his party mounted their horses. The twenty new cavalrymen set up flags in front and behind Gao Feng and his party. The leader smiled and greeted him: "Slow down, Mr. Gao, and follow the little guys."  That¡¯s the speed of the horse!¡±

    A group of people walked out of the street in front of the Taoist Temple. This is where Daxia's official offices are concentrated. Although it is the New Year period and many people are still on vacation, there are also many people coming and going. After seeing Gao Feng's group, they couldn't bear it.  Stop and see who the young hero is who won the Shengshou Competition.

    When we arrived at other streets, during the New Year period, there were more people on the street. They knew that there were many people competing in the Shengshou Competition, and there were even many people betting in it. At this moment, the results came out, and the winner was parading around the streets to show off. Everyone wanted to see it.  Who is it? He must have cheered and shouted "What a hero!".

    Amidst the cheers and applause of everyone.  Gao Feng moved forward slowly. He thought of his father's instructions back then, saying that the Gao family had been poor and prone to disasters for generations, so Gao Feng must work hard and open up a world for himself, and for the sake of his family's glory. Now look at it.  He did it, and better than his family asked for.

    The Taoist Temple is not too far from Fengtianfang, but these ceremonial cavalry took a long detour.  This also allows more people to see Gao Feng's glory and highlights Gao Feng's brilliance.

    There are many things that Gao Feng didn't expect, when he was still three streets away from Fengtianfang.  He actually saw Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and the leading figures in the Yiqian clan, and there were also people beating gongs and drums.

    Seeing Gao Feng from a distance, the team over there became noisy. With Gao Feng's eyesight, he could naturally see clearly the smile on Gao Tianhai's face, and could also hear the noisy voice saying, "The No. 1 Scholar is back!"  "

    Winning the first prize in the martial arts competition is just a bonus, with no official significance, but it is also the leader of the young warriors in Daxia. It is very similar to the number one scholar in the literati imperial examination. It is also customary to call him "the number one scholar".

    Seeing such a scene.  Of course, Gao Feng would not wait arrogantly for Fengtian Hou to greet him. He quickly got out of the queue and ran towards this side.

    When he arrived in front of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, Gao Feng got off his horse, clasped his fists and said, "How dare you come out to greet me? This is really a killing!"

    Seeing Gao Feng coming, the smile on Gao Tianhai's face became heavier. He actually got off his horse, held Gao Feng's shoulders and said, "Why can't you welcome me? You will bring glory to our Gao family in front of the Holy Lord today! Our Gao family  Today you are famous all over the world, you are the great hero of our Gao family!"

    After finishing speaking.  Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai laughed loudly and slapped Gao Feng's shoulder heavily with his hand. Those who greeted Gao family also rushed up and praised him.

    This time, Gao Feng gained a lot of face for the Gao family, and he also gained face for the Gao family in front of the emperor. Gao Feng also knew that the Gao family of Fengtianhou had been silent in the capital for a long time. It was not so much low-key as not having one.  Enough strength to fight and show off the family's reputation.

    In the past, Gao Feng had little information, but after participating in this Shengshou Contest, he learned a lot of allusions. For example, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and his half-brother Gao Tianhe both participated in the Shengshou Contest, but Gao Tianhai's Chapter 322 did not  , and there were no officials to announce the decree, everything was a bit confusing, and there was nothing to say.

    After a period of excitement, Gao Feng was finally able to return to his yard. He thought about it in his mind and found it a bit ridiculous. Although the Shengshou competition lasted from morning to night, the actual fighting time was not long and it was really time-consuming.  On the contrary, it was demonstrated by parading all the way after coming out of the competition arena.

    When I left the Taoist temple, the sun was in the west, but when I walked into my house, the sun was almost setting.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty, for winning the competition!" After walking into the courtyard, the moonlight that was waiting there was full of blessings, and he also said congratulations.

    Gao Feng chuckled, got off his horse and said, "Why do my family have so many false gifts?"

    The dark horse snorted over there. From morning to night, the dark horseHe didn't have time to run wild, but he had to be patient and move forward slowly with the other horses. He was really suffocating, and the snoring sounded like he was complaining about impatience.

    Gao Feng could naturally understand the dark horse's emotions, and couldn't help but feel a little funny. He reached out and patted the black horse, and was about to untie the saddle and bridle for it. Yuexiang quickly stepped forward to do it for Gao Feng.

    Yuexiang came closer and was very close to Gao Feng. The red fox Yuexiang wanted to get closer and more intimate with Gao Feng all day long, but this time as soon as she got closer, Yuexiang's face suddenly changed, like  He encountered something terrible, and his body shrank back suddenly.

    However, the movement was not large. Yuexiang quickly calmed down. Gao Feng naturally saw such abnormal behavior, and he could also feel that Yuexiang had improved his strength to calm down. Gao Feng understood.  In this state, he is clearly resisting something.

    They are all members of the family, so there is nothing to hide. Seeing the doubt on Gao Feng's face, Yuexiang quickly explained: "Your Majesty has the smell of a dragon on your body, and I am subconsciously vigilant."

    "The smell of dragon?" Gao Feng was stunned, and then thought of the source. In the fierce battle with Yue Xiaoyan in the martial arts arena, Yue Xiaoyan once manifested the white dragon, and he should have been infected at that time.

    After casually telling Yue Xiang the reason, Gao Feng smiled and patted the black horse beside him and asked, "Why can you feel it, but it doesn't respond?"

    "Even if you are psychic, you have to reach a certain level before you can feel the dragon energy. Xiao Hei has not reached that level yet. Anyone with the dragon bloodline must surrender. Your Majesty doesn't know that in the northern border where I am, where I live  People with dragon blood and dragon veins, no matter what race they are from, must be high-ranking royal family, but Daxia is different. The power of Emperor Xia is truly magnificent." Yuexiang explained, and then sighed a few words.

    It is a coincidence that as soon as the black horse here was unharnessed, the sound of horse hooves was heard outside, and someone shouted loudly: "Master Gao Fenggao is here, open the door to receive the order!"

    Gao Feng quickly went over and opened the courtyard door. Standing outside was a military general dressed as a guard. He said with a smile on his face: "The Lord's decree, Lord Gao, accept it!"

    The person who wins the Shengshou Competition will be awarded the title of Royal Guard Yajiang as usual, and will also receive a bronze medal "gifted to the leader of the competition in such and such a year". The Imperial Guard Yajiang is a noble military position beside the emperor, and it is a false title.  But it is a great honor. This bronze medal is three feet square. It is not only a brand, but also the privilege of immunity.

    In addition, as usual, he will be rewarded with a set of treasures, a set of full-body armor, a set of spears, swords, bows and arrows, and a set of horse gear. These are all top-quality equipment, made by the craftsmen in the palace, and are valuable treasures with no market value.  , these sets of equipment are good tools for any warrior to improve combat power and defense.

    Of course, such treasure weapons are nothing to Gao Feng, he can make better ones, but these equipments themselves are also a kind of honor.

    In addition to the economic benefits, Gao Feng received a farm in Liaozhou as a fiefdom, which was almost 5,000 acres in size, and his annual salary increased by 1,000 taels.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 318 So that¡¯s it

    Five thousand acres of fertile land and a thousand taels of salary are not a small amount, even for many noble disciples in the capital. But like those equipment, these are not a small amount for Gao Feng today.  It's really nothing.

    After Gao Feng solemnly thanked him, he handed over the official waistband of his official position, the equipment and treasures, and the land deed of the farm, etc., and then politely said congratulations.

    After all the procedures were completed, the imperial envoy who announced the decree smiled again and said: "Master Gao may be surprised that the father-in-law in the palace or the adults from the six ministries come to announce the decree. Why is it that Xiao Xiao comes here? Xiao Xiao.  I have other errands, Your Majesty will give you a banquet, and I will lead you there."

    Hearing the other party¡¯s explanation, Gao Feng¡¯s doubts disappeared. He quickly went back and put on his official robe, pulled the reluctant black horse out again, put on the harness and went out together.

    There were only five people who came to announce the decree, and after leaving Fengtianfang, the direction they went was not the palace. Is there any other place where the emperor would give a banquet?

    Not far away, Gao Feng became wary. He opened his senses to observe the surroundings, but found nothing unusual. Moreover, although the few people who came to announce the order and lead the way were military generals, their level of warriors was not high. These people wanted to ambush  There is no money for an ambush.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Although Gao Feng had doubts in his heart, he kept his composure and did not say anything. Whether it was a battle with Taoist Minghou or a decisive battle with Yue Xiaoyan, this competition would consume a lot of power. Naturally, Gao Feng did not dare to do anything.  He had been slacking off, and had been using the God-Suppressing Technique to restore his strength since the end of the competition.  But now, all the strength in his body has been almost restored.  This is naturally not because the technique is powerful, but because the heart is constantly providing strength to the whole body.

    When he left Fairy Mountain this time, the little fox implanted a piece of Yuan Jing into his heart. At that time, the Yuan Jing completely replenished his lost strength. Gao Feng thought that the Yuan Jing had been almost consumed, but he didn't.  After thinking that he had consumed a lot of strength in the competition, there was a steady flow of strength in his heart.

    " Such a small piece of Yuan Jing actually contains such power, Gao Feng sighed in his heart, and he was also very confident.  The current state is that the spirit, energy, and strength are all at their peak.  Don't be afraid to fight.

    With this mentality, Gao Feng followed the people in front of him, but he didn't expect that the destination was the Prince of Qin's Mansion. It was almost dark now, and the Prince of Qin's Mansion was very deserted, but Gao Feng could feel some powerful presence coming.  nearby.  Moreover, the auras of these existences are still very familiar. They have been felt in the palace where Emperor Ren was during the martial arts competition during the day.

    It seems that Emperor Ren entertained him at Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion. It¡¯s really strange that he would entertain him here instead of going to the palace.

    There were people from the palace over there who came forward to greet Gao Feng. Gao Feng was also a familiar face in Prince Qin¡¯s palace. Everyone congratulated him first, but after Gao Feng got off his horse, he thought of one thing. From this Shengshou martial arts competition to Emperor Ren and  What he said.  As for why he came to the Qin Prince's Mansion for a banquet, Gao Feng's face suddenly became a little gloomy, and his heart became heavy.

    The Marquis Gate is as deep as the sea, not to mention the Prince's Mansion. Gao Feng walked slowly forward under the guidance of the people in the Prince's Mansion, one door after another.  After passing through many checkpoints, I arrived at a house in the center.

    It is said that it is a house. The area of ????this house is ten times the size of Gao Feng's residence. You must know that the place where Gao Feng lives now is already completely regulated by wealth.

    I didn¡¯t see many people along the way, and there were even fewer people around the central house, but there were two in front of the door, one standing and one sitting, looking quite leisurely.

    Gao Feng was immediately shocked when he saw these two people. He thought they were expert guards from the palace, but he didn't expect that the person sitting was Shi Yingjiu, the commander of the imperial guard, and the person standing was the deputy commander Lin Tinggang. What Gao Feng saw  Among the warriors, the one he thought was strong before was no longer considered strong as his strength rapidly improved, but these two always gave him the feeling of standing on a mountain, and he could never understand the depth. He could only feel the strength of the other.  .

    It's really amazing that such a person is just on duty in front of the door, with a royal style. Gao Feng quickly stepped forward to say hello. The two people didn't put on any airs towards Gao Feng. They also smiled and nodded. Before they spoke, then  The main door of the house opened, and someone inside raised his hand and said, "Why are you here? Follow me in!"

    Normally, this person would just be a person who knows guests and manages affairs, but Gao Feng was even more shocked. The person who greeted him was Deng Tianshi, and he actually asked Tianshi to do such a job.

    With a sigh in his heart, Gao Feng greeted the two warriors outside, quickened his pace and hurriedly walked in. Deng Tianshi closed the door in silence, and the two of them walked towards the inner courtyard together. There was a heavy silence on the road.After a moment of silence, Deng Tianshi wanted to speak but did not make a sound, but Gao Feng could see the worry and regret in his expression.

    After walking for a short time, Gao Feng felt a little strange. The palace in the center of the palace was completely regulated by a fortress. It was very similar to some places in the Taoist temple. Huge mana fluctuations, runic arrays and other fair carvings could be felt everywhere.  In some places.

    Another feature of this house is that it is extremely cold, almost colder than the coldest weather in winter. But when you are outside the house, you don't feel this way. That is, the cultivation of Gao Feng, Deng Tianshi and others is profound.  , don't care about the change of hot and cold at all.

    The whole house was dark, and there were lights on in front. It must have been the place where the banquet was held. It didn't look like the emperor's royal family at all. It was totally a banquet for the neighbors. There was also a person standing in front of the door, Deng Tianshi.  When he was brought here, he stopped and was received by the man in front of the door.

    According to the rules of a wealthy family, the person who receives guests in front of the door should be a attendant or a steward, but the person who appears here is Kang Zhenren.

    Kang Zhenren had a cold face and showed no expression. He just nodded to Gao Feng and stretched out his hand to make a gesture of invitation. He didn't know what kind of Kang Zhenren's Taoism he was. When he passed by Kang Zhenren, Gao Feng felt like needles were pricking his whole body.  Feeling, and the coldness is deeper.

    Before opening the door, Gao Feng suddenly thought in his mind that since the reward for winning the competition was to marry Princess Qingrou, would the little princess hide in this room and give him a surprise? With the little princess's innocent and lively temperament,  This is very possible. In this case, I worry that it will be a joke, but Gao Feng would rather it be a joke.

    However, when Gao Feng pushed the door open, he also realized one thing. There was only this one room in this huge mansion. The buildings he passed were all part of fortifications and magic circles. What was the purpose of doing such a thing?  layout.

    The only thing that can be compared with this arrangement is the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" that envelopes the capital. Thinking of this, Gao Feng's mind changed again and he looked up at the sky.

    When he looked up at the sky, he had gathered his strength and naturally saw the beautiful and huge magic circle on the sky. This glance also proved Gao Feng's conjecture that there was a straight line of light on this "vast and pure heaven and earth".  Hanging down, connected to a certain location on the roof.

    Gao Feng can still clearly see that there is a flow of power on that light, which is continuously injected into this room. What is the purpose of this arrangement? It actually needs to activate the power of "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth".

    Thinking in his heart, looking with his eyes, but not listening with his hands, Gao Feng had already opened the door in front of him.

    "Close the door first after you come in." King Qin's voice came from the house. After Gao Feng entered the house, he turned around and closed the door. There was only a pearl floating in the air shining at the door. King Qin and Emperor Ren were standing under the pearl.  , In addition, the room was pitch dark, and Gao Feng's eyesight was unable to see through the darkness.

    But Gao Feng knew that there must be no food or wine in this house, because he couldn't smell anything and could only feel the temperature being colder than outside.

    After closing the door, the three of them stood quietly facing each other, saying that it was a banquet to celebrate the victory in the Shengshou Competition. It was a happy event, but Gao Feng did not see any happy expressions on the faces of Emperor Ren and King Qin.

    After being inexplicably silent for a while, King Qin asked: "Xiao Feng, are you hungry?"

    This question was very awkward. This was not the right time to ask this question, but Gao Feng just answered in a decent manner: "Go back to your highness, I'm not hungry!"

    King Qin nodded and was speechless again, but Emperor Ren on the other side said: "Gao Feng, according to my will, you are now Rou'er's husband."

    It was a happy event, but Gao Feng couldn't hear any hint of happiness, and Gao Feng's heart became heavier and heavier, and he didn't know how to answer for a while.

    Emperor Ren sighed and said, "You went to the Demon-Suppressing Division to practice martial arts at night. I watched you for a long time. Later, I felt that you were worthy of training, so I went down to give you some advice."

    Just when Gao Feng was about to open his mouth to thank him, Emperor Ren waved his hand and continued: "Do you remember that I once said that my granddaughter got a strange disease and slept for many days before waking up one day? Now the sleeping time is getting longer and longer.  The longer.¡±

    These words made Gao Feng's heart sink suddenly, and Emperor Ren continued to say: "I only have such a granddaughter, and I am talking about Rou'er!"

    After saying this, the silent King Qin sighed. Gao Feng also thought about many things at this moment. Why did Princess Qingrou like to be with him so much, but couldn't show up every day?  We are tired of being together, but we will leave after yawning.

    And ShengshouShe didn't come forward for such a major event that affected her husband. It turned out that it wasn't that she didn't want to go, but that she couldn't go.  (To be continued)!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 319 Sleeping Beauty

    Emperor Ren waved his hand, and the room began to brighten up. The pearls suspended in mid-air lit up. Gao Feng held his breath at this moment.

    The house has an area of ??an acre. In the center, there are eight white jade toads on the ground, with their big mouths open and spitting white air into the air. On the ceiling is a white fish carved on it.  The mouth of the white fish is pointed at the ground, and there is a trace of white air spitting out. The mouths of the nine jade sculptures are all facing the same place. There is a coffin suspended in the air. The texture of the coffin is not known to be jade or crystal, and it is translucent.  status.

    White air surrounded the coffin. Although Gao Feng did not get close, he could still feel the extreme cold contained in the white air. However, such cold air was sprayed on the jade-like material, but not a single drop of water condensed on it.  , the white gas is simply absorbed, and then the material becomes more crystal clear.

    White air floated around the location of the suspended coffin. Gao Feng could even see the criss-crossing pattern of magic circles in the void. Gao Feng had a vague feeling that the purpose of all of this was to maintain a "still" state.  In that coffin, even time stopped flowing.

    Gao Feng had no interest in seeing or pondering this fairyland or this mysterious spell. He just stared at the petite and familiar figure of the person lying in the coffin.

    Lying in the coffin is none other than Princess Qingrou

    Gao Feng felt that his mind went blank for an instant, and he didn't know what to say. He thought of the carefree, innocent and lively girl in front of him, the stunningly innocent darling of heaven and earth. She actually got such a strange disease?  Could she just lie here when she wasn't with him?

    Why didn¡¯t she tell me?  I can help her. There is a fairy mountain in me. I can do a lot. Gao Feng kept echoing these words in his heart, but he didn't know what to say for a while.

    At this moment, Gao Feng would rather his brainpower and mind did not increase explosively, everything.  He could figure it out, but this made Gao Feng even more desperate.

    Fairy Fruit, Qiongshi, and Heavenly Tears all have no effect.  Emperor Xia, one of the most powerful beings in the world, couldn't solve it with his strength, so what could he do with his own strength?

    Gao Feng remembered that Emperor Ren once said that Princess Qingrou would sleep longer and longer.  The final result is to never wake up. After the Shengshou competition, they thought they would be together. Is this the ending?

    "Have you ever found it strange that Qingrou, a royal nobleman and royal princess, doesn't follow any decency and rules, yet I just let her run around like this?" King Qin said in a low voice.

    Now that Gao Feng can naturally understand the cause and effect, he will not control her too strictly if she gets such a strange disease, and will let this lovely girl enjoy as much happiness as possible.

    The royal family of Daxia.  There are countless strong men, countless masters, and countless resources and power, but even with these, Princess Qingrou's illness is still irreversible.  I can only lie down in this coffin.

    The emperor and the prince were here, but Gao Feng had no intention of answering. He wanted to speak, but when he was about to speak, he felt that his throat was extremely dry and he couldn't say a word. He swallowed hard for a few times before he could say it.  Words come.  With a hoarse voice, he asked in a low voice: "Is there no other way?"

    The room fell silent again, and it took a long time for someone to answer: "Maybe there is a way This is really a ray of light projected in the boundless darkness. Gao Feng was stunned at first, and then turned around with joy and questioned the person who spoke.  :"what way?  "

    The person who spoke was Emperor Ren. It was extremely rude for Gao Feng to question him like this, but in this room, his true feelings were enough to explain something, and no one cared about him.

    Although Emperor Ren said there was a way, there was no look of relaxation and joy on his face. Instead, he looked a little heavier. He stared at the coffin suspended in the air and said slowly: "Gao Feng, since the founding of Emperor Taizu  Daxia has been passed down to the generation of the widow, and each generation has two sons, never more, never less, and never a girl."

    Gao Feng had really heard of this allusion, saying that it was a royal blessing and a girl was never born at a loss. However, no one believed this allusion after Princess Qingrou came into being.

    "When Rou'er was just born, many people thought that she was not of the Hong family's blood. I specially arranged for the Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy to use magic to verify that Rou'er is indeed a descendant of my Hong family!" Emperor Ren looked calm and said,  There was a hint of a wry smile in King Qin's expression.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? According to Ren Emperor, when the bloodline was verified, it was tantamount to suspecting that the King of Qin was a cuckold, and he must have received a lot of criticism.

    Emperor Ren paid no attention to the change in King Qin's expression and said, "Every generation has been male. Why is there a woman in this generation? Don't you think it's strange?"

    ??Gao Feng would naturally not express his opinions regarding the Tian family royal family, but it did feel a bit strange. There was always something wrong with violating the rules.

    Emperor Ren sighed and said in a deep voice: "Everything in the world has a certain destiny. If you violate this destiny, there will be disaster. A girl with such stunning beauty and ice-snow intelligence as Rou'er is even more jealous of Heaven. Otherwise, how could she have it?  Such a strange disease."

    When he said the last sentence, Rendi's tone was sonorous and he seemed to be a little resentful. Gao Feng didn't pay attention to Rendi's emotions. He just felt heartbroken that such a girl got such a strange disease. Girls from other families concentrated on their boudoir affairs and enjoyed themselves.  Unfettered happiness, but the little princess could only sleep in this coffin most of the time.

    "That time Rou'er was captured by the devil, it was you who rescued her. You should have known about the pure Yin spirit body that time, right?" Gao Feng nodded when he heard Emperor Ren's question.  Fighting with demons and falling into endless darkness, I did hear the name "Pure Yin Spirit Body", but I never knew what it meant.

    "There are nine heavens above, nine netherworlds below, yang above and yin below. If a person is yin-heavy, it is easy to communicate with the nine netherworlds and the netherworld, and this pure yin spirit body is the ultimate yin, and you can use the pure yin spirit body  Use it as a medium to summon monsters and perform evil magic." At this point, Emperor Ren shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Gao Feng was still wondering why he smiled bitterly, and Emperor Ren said: "The bloodline of the direct descendants of the Hong family is far beyond ordinary people, and they gather the power of heaven and earth. One point from other people's families will become ten points from my Hong family. This is why I  It is so strong, but if it is placed on Rou'er, it will become a big disaster."

    Emperor Ren's voice became deeper: "Because of the Hong family's bloodline that everyone admires, Rou'er's yin body bloodline is probably the purest in the world. As long as someone knows the method, she can directly open the world and Jiuyou through her body.  The passage allows all demons to come into the world, and it is the blood of this pure yin spirit body that makes Rou'er unable to wake up in this world where yin and yang are harmonious, and can only grow old in a deep sleep! "

    Listening to the narrative here, King Qin's body over there stooped down, and his expression became dull, while Emperor Ren's voice became less and less ups and downs: "When Rou'er was a child, the yin energy in her body was not so strong.  Her pure Yin constitution makes her beautiful and extremely intelligent, but her Yin Qi keeps growing and is unstoppable. No pills or treasures can work. Why does Rou'er sleep? It's because her body reacts on its own.  , A long sleep can inhibit the growth of Yin Qi, but such inhibition only slows down the growth rate, not stops it, so she sleeps longer and longer."

    "Your Majesty, youyou already know the reason why the princess is sleeping, why don't you cure her!" Gao Feng asked, his question had no sense of dignity.

    Emperor Ren shook his head, and there was a smile on his face, but the smile was a mixture of hard work and sadness: "I have tried every method, but it has no effect. If I continue like this, when the Yin Qi reaches its peak, there will be no place between heaven and earth.  If we can¡¯t tolerate her, Rou¡¯er will turn into nothingness out of thin air!¡±

    Turned into nothingness, the yin and yang between heaven and earth are in a state of balance. If there is any existence that reaches the extreme unilaterally, it will be directly wiped out by the power of heaven and earth and turned into nothingness.

    How could such a girl, who should have been the darling of heaven and earth, be erased from heaven and earth? This fact was too cruel. The room was silent for a while, but Qin Wang Hong Bing said: "Gao Feng, you  Do you think the jade toad and jade fish are breathing out white air?"

    Gao Feng nodded subconsciously. Qin Wang Hong Bing shook his head and said, "Will you take a closer look?"

    At this time, the arrangement around the coffin mentioned was very inexplicable, but Gao Feng still looked over, and he found something different. The jade toad and jade fish were not spitting out white air, but inhaling it.  It's just that the white air seemed to have the power to resist and was swirling around the coffin, making it look like it was spitting out.

    This white energy containing the power of extreme cold is absorbed outwards by this magic circle. This is the so-called "yin energy". Is this what Princess Qingrou contains?

    Gao Feng was heartbroken and shocked again. With such extreme cold power on his body, how much pain the little princess would have to endure normally, but when he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. With his level of perception, when the little princess was with him, if  There is such extreme cold power surging in his body, I am sure he can know it.

    As if he knew what he was thinking, King Qin explained: "Yin Qi and Rou'er are one. She will not suffer because of this. It's just that the Yin Qi absorbed during her long sleep will make her wake up briefly.  There will be days, but now it can only last one day."

    As the father of Princess Qingrou, when he talked about his daughter's tragic situation, his voice could not help but become hoarse and choked with sobs. He was extremely heartbroken, but he continued to speak: "Her time is getting less and less, and I do not require her to follow any royal etiquette.  Just do it, as long as it makes you happy.??? 

    I see, but after figuring this out, Gao Feng was not at all relaxed and happy. He asked again: "Just now, His Majesty said there might be a way. What is it? Can you tell me?"!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 320: A long journey is about to begin

    Emperor Ren stared at Gao Feng for a while, and then said in a deep voice: "The reason why Rou'er has this Yin body is her destiny. The Hong family, which has always only had boys, has this girl. It is also destiny. Since the pill  Neither magic weapon nor strength can cure Rou'er, so we have to change her fate!"

    Destiny?  Gao Feng was stunned. His destiny was determined by God. How could this destiny be changed?  Gao Feng suddenly thought of his family. Starting from the first generation of Fengtianhou, the following generations were poor and died of illness and early death. When it came to his own generation, he suddenly struggled to survive and entered the fairyland, and then there were earth-shaking changes. This had already been  Destined destiny, or has destiny changed?

    "How to change your destiny!" Gao Feng asked in a deep voice. He no longer called him "Your Majesty, Your Highness", but asked eagerly. For the sake of Princess Qingrou, he must change it.

    "I don't know how to change it!" Emperor Ren's answer made Gao Feng stunned again. He didn't know why he said it. Is this a childish moment?

    But with the status of Emperor Ren, he would naturally not joke around on such an occasion. Emperor Ren said solemnly: "I don't know how to change this, but someone can."

    Gao Feng's thoughts flashed through his mind. One of the five most powerful people in the world, Emperor Ren, the ruler of Daxia, what else does he not know? What else does he not know that others know?  Could it be that this person is also one of the top five, "Dao Zu, Bei Di, Sword Master" or "Demon Lord"?

    The words finally got to the point, and Emperor Ren said: "There are big snow mountains in the far north, and there is a big temple in the snow mountains. This temple is called the Snow Mountain Temple. There is a saint enshrined in the temple, named  The saint claims to know everything, and he probably knows.¡±

    Know everything? Know everything?  Gao Feng subconsciously thought of the Taoist legend Wan Xiaozhen. At the same time, he was shocked that such a figure was not one of the top five. There was actually such a figure besides the top five.

    But Gao Feng also reacted the next moment.  Since they knew there was such a person, why didn't they ask, even though it was related to the life and death of Princess Qingrou.  But if you don't understand clearly, that would be irresponsible to Princess Qingrou.

    Although Gao Feng did not ask who the three people in the room were.  But the change in the expression on his face already told others what he was going to say.

    "I can't leave the capital for major events related to the country. Bing'er is not strong enough, so he can't go." Emperor Ren said in a deep voice, and the doubt on Gao Feng's face did not weaken at all.

    Emperor Ren's explanation did not end: "Rou'er attracted the attention of ten thousand demons because of her physique. Even if these strong men are strong enough, they can't stop the siege of ten thousand demons. And I can't leave the capital. Here in the capital, there are'  The magic circle of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" is protected. There are strong men from Daxia gathered here, and everything is safe. But once you leave the capital, without the protection of the magic circle, the evil things and monsters in the world will immediately gather"

    "Your Majesty. Although I won the first prize in the Shengshou Competition, my strength is not invincible in the world. Not to mention someone as strong as Your Majesty. Even the two commanders of the Imperial Guard Shi and Lin, the Taoist Masters and Heavenly Masters, their strength  It is also far stronger than me. If I let me" After interrupting Emperor Ren's words, Gao Feng made an excited statement, but he suddenly stopped in the middle of the sentence.

    After being quiet for a while, Gao Feng looked at Emperor Ren and King Qin with an incredulous expression on his face. He paused and said, "How can I provoke the siege of ten thousand demons when I go out of the city to the far north? Does the princess also want to go there?"  Go together?"

    Although Emperor Ren and King Qin did not speak, the expressions on their faces admitted this. The look of disbelief on Gao Feng's face became even heavier, and he said: "My strength cannot be said to be invincible, and I have to escort the princess out of the city."  After that, all the demons will be watching, and monsters and evil things will come. If I don¡¯t take care of it"

    Gao Feng really didn't care about the dignity of kings and ministers. He did argue angrily, but Emperor Ren ignored his rudeness. He just glanced at King Qin on the side and said with a smile: "This boy is so disrespectful to Rou'er."  It¡¯s sincere!¡±

    There was no smile on King Qin's face, but he nodded. It took great courage to talk back to Emperor Ren regardless of his inferiority.

    Emperor Ren is not only the emperor of Daxia, not only the pinnacle of power, he is also one of the strongest people in the world. He can argue and get angry in front of him, and it is not for himself, but for Princess Qingrou.  , you can indeed see Gao Feng's thoughts clearly.

    "Do you know the rules of the omniscient saint? You can only ask yourself, not others. Only Rou'er asks him himself, and the saint will answer." Emperor Ren explained.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng was dumbfounded. Under these conditions, Princess Qingrou really wanted to leave the city and go to the far north in person.

    "Don't be anxious!" Emperor Ren waved his hand and said. He looked at the crystal coffin suspended in mid-air, his eyes flickered, and he spoke again.? Said: "Do you know? I have learned over the years that no one can block the Jiuyou Huangquan monster from spying on Rou'er. There is the pressure of the pure world in the capital, so it is safe and worry-free, but once out of this pure world,  For the monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan, Rou'er's every move is a bright light in the dark night, and they can be found easily. Of course, it was a coincidence that Rou'er was kidnapped by the demons in the capital. I'm afraid it was the demons.  I don¡¯t even know Rou¡¯er¡¯s true identity!¡±

    "Cover" instead of "powerful", Gao Feng carefully considered the difference in his words. Emperor Ren seemed to want Gao Feng to fully understand, and explained in great detail: "Even if I were to protect Rou'er to the North,  It's just because I'm strong enough to protect you, but I can't leave the capital. The reason why I chose you is because you can cover Rou'er's Yin body aura, you are the only one in the world who can do this."

    "Xiao Feng, Rou'er was in danger for the first time on Shima Street. There were actually people protecting her. But at that moment, she suddenly couldn't detect Rou'er's whereabouts. Some of those protecting her relied on Rou'er's treasure.  , there is also a Taoist who relies on the Yin Qi in Rou'er, and that's when I noticed you!" King Qin beside him added.

    Gao Feng vaguely understood this, but he immediately realized that if there was a shield, it might be related to the fairy mountain. Could it be that the Daxia royal family discovered the fairy mountain.

    Emperor Ren's voice became softer and he said, "Do you think I have such a good temper? When a child from a prince's family insults a princess, he just gives you a few words of admonishment. I just want to observe you well and don't want to alarm you."  It¡¯s just too much.¡±

    There was a deep chill in his words. Gao Feng naturally knew what happened to Lai Guo's family, which was tantamount to annihilation of the whole family. In order to see the true image of himself, he did not touch the Zhu family. In order to test his combat power, he and Lai Guo Feng  When the Duke and the monster were fighting to the death, no one came to help. The Tian family was really indifferent.

    Gao Feng was vigilant in his heart, but now besides being concerned about how to rescue Princess Qingrou, he was also thinking about whether the secret of Fairy Mountain had been discovered.

    "I have watched you many times, and there are people in the Taoist Academy who have also stared at you, and I have come to the conclusion that the power you cultivate is the greatest and purest Yuan Power, the purest Yuan Dynasty power, so it can cover the Yin Qi,  Block the monster's perception of Rou'er, so you are the best person to take Rou'er to the North!" Emperor Ren's words made Gao Feng breathe a sigh of relief. It seems that the secret of the fairy mountain has not been discovered. They only think that it is themselves.  The power of practice.

    Emperor Ren stepped forward and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, and said with emotion: "Taizu's generation has spoken. Gao's eldest brother's family has good luck, so he will enjoy wealth and honor for his family from generation to generation, and his second brother's family will have good luck. You  This should be the response!¡±

    Gao Feng's eldest brother's house refers to the Gao family of Marquis Fengtian, and the second eldest brother's brother belongs to Gao Feng's branch. Hearing this, even in such a scene, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. Fortunately, one generation has been poor and the other has died young.  , what kind of blessing is there? What I have obtained is indeed a blessing, but it was in a situation of near death, and I had to exchange my life for it.

    But Gao Feng was thinking very carefully now and could consider every detail. He turned to look at the coffin shrouded in white air and whispered: "Your Majesty, we are going to the Snowy Mountains in the Far North, thousands of miles away, Princess.  Can your body be able to withstand it? Without the effect of this magic circle, what will happen to the princess¡¯s body?¡±

    "The world is so small and so close to the end of the world, a house can fit in it, let alone such a room." Emperor Ren said with a smile. Gao Feng's question already showed his attitude that he would go.

    "But you can't hide living things in the treasure of the universe. The princess is here" Gao Feng asked again.

    The one who answered this time was King Qin. He waved his hand and said: "Don't worry, the Taoist Academy will make arrangements for the spells. When the time comes, the treasure of the universe you use will be a world of heaven and earth. It will be a Jingshe house inside, and your life will be endless."  worry."

    It was truly royal. Gao Feng had never heard of such a Taoism before.

    After saying this, the room was quiet for a moment again. Emperor Ren and King Qin both looked at him. Gao Feng also knew the meaning of this look. Without any hesitation, he bowed solemnly and said: Your Majesty, I am willing.  Escort the princess to the far north to seek life-saving treatment. Please grant your permission!  "

    Emperor Ren had a satisfied smile on his face and said, "Okay, okay, I didn't misjudge you. Whatever you need, just tell me and I will agree to it!"

    After Gao Feng straightened up, he did not ask for anything in a hurry. He just replied calmly: "Your Majesty, please give me one day's grace. I will make good preparations and I will ask your Majesty to make arrangements when the time comes."

    The North is not just a geographical term. Compared to the Great Xia Empire where humans gather, it is where barbarians and aliens live. Most of the so-called aliens are what the world calls "monsters", but there are many even  ?Within the scope of "demon", as for the barbarians over there, they are said to be people living there, but in fact, their living habits and even body shape and appearance are very different from the people of Daxia.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 321 Prince Wei¡¯s Mansion

    In other words, the north of Daxia is not a place where people live. It is a completely different world from Daxia. As for the snow-capped mountain temple in the far north, very few people have been to Daxia. For more people  From a human perspective, it is nothing more than a legendary existence.

    Going to such a place naturally requires careful preparation. It is ridiculous to say that for Gao Feng, the farthest place he has been to since he was a child was to Lu County, which was several hundred miles away from the capital, and the Snow Mountain Temple,  At the very least, it is more than ten thousand miles away, so Gao Feng must be well prepared.

    Having said this, Emperor Ren and King Qin naturally agreed. King Qin even said repeatedly: "The affairs of the heavenly family are also the affairs of the world. Just say whatever you need!"

    Gao Feng thanked her politely, and then bowed to leave. Before leaving, he looked deeply at the sleeping Princess Qingrou, and then strode away.

    Emperor Ren and King Qin will naturally not send Gao Feng out. Just like when he came, there will be many checkpoints when he goes out. There is no need to mention this.

    Emperor Ren and King Qin did not move in the room until someone came in and reported that Gao Feng had left. Emperor Ren and King Qin turned their eyes to Princess Qingrou suspended in mid-air, and the relief and joy that had just appeared on their faces  Dispersed little by little.

    "Father, did you tell Gao Feng too little?" King Qin suddenly asked hesitantly. Upon hearing King Qin's words, Emperor Ren snorted coldly and reprimanded: "What is more and what is less?"

    King Qin was one of the most noble people in the world, but he still did not dare to speak in front of his father, Emperor Ren. Seeing his hesitation, Emperor Ren also sighed and pointed at Qingrou floating there.  The princess said: "If you were not Rou'er's father, I wouldn't let you know about it. What's the use of Gao Feng knowing this."

    At this point, Emperor Ren's tone also softened, and he said solemnly: "Gao Feng took Rou'er to the far north. It has nothing to do with this matter. He did it for Rou'er, not for that matter. Do you understand?  ?¡±

    King Qin¡¯s expression changed.  At the end, she let out a long sigh, with tears glistening in her eyes. After being silent for a long time, she said, "How could you blame Rou'er? Why are you so pitiful" Ren Emperor waved his hand, and Princess Qingrou's suspended magic circle fell into chaos.  In the darkness, Emperor Ren was silent, until the whole room became dark. Emperor Ren said in a low voice: "She is the daughter of the Hong family, this is her destiny!  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Just after the New Year, the Shengshou Competition ended, Gao Feng won the first prize, it was said that the emperor gave a banquet, it was originally a joyful thing, but when Gao Feng left, his face was full of sadness.

    There is no joy in winning.  This was especially true for Prince Wei's house, which had lost face. Everyone in the house was trembling with fear.

    In fact, King Wei did not get angry when he came back, and he still had a faint smile on his face.  But anyone who is familiar with King Wei knows that this is a manifestation of Wei King Hongyang's extreme anger.

    Master Xuzhen of Qingxu Sect still wanted to see him, but he was politely declined. Master Zhengxiu also sent someone to deliver a letter, but the housekeeper took it upon himself to send it in because King Wei went to the inner study.  Everyone knows that when the prince goes to the inner study, no one can enter, not even within fifty feet of the surrounding area.  Those who violate the prohibition will be executed immediately and their clans will also be exterminated.

    Although people outside have never known this news and only know that King Wei is righteous and compassionate, the people in the Palace of Wei know it well and no one dares to offend this taboo.

    There is no furniture in the inner study room of Prince Wei's Mansion.  There is only a bead curtain in the center to separate the space. King Wei is standing on the side in casual clothes. He looks at the opposite side with a sinking face. His right thumb seems to be carelessly rubbing the black ring on his middle finger. King Wei's ring is also  One of the most famous treasures in the world, as long as the King of Wei is moved, everything within a radius of a hundred feet will be turned into powder, and the King of Wei will be teleported hundreds of miles away.

    Carrying such a treasure is enough to show that Wei Wang Hongyang is very wary, but among the capital, not to mention the Imperial Army, the Taoist Academy, and the various forces guarding the capital, there are countless strong people around Wei Wang himself, including those from the Qingxu Sect.  Xu Tianren even lives in the palace, why is he so afraid?

    The royal bloodline itself contains incredible inheritance. Emperor Ren is one of the strongest people in the world, and Hong Yang is not a weakling. He looks calm on the surface, but his state is as if he is facing a powerful enemy.

    On the other side of the bead curtain, there was a flickering light. It was not the light from a lamp, a flame, or a precious phantom. No one knew where the light source was. It was just a change of light and shade, which was very different from the darkness where King Wei was.

    "We finally have a woman among the heirs of the Hong family, we finally have a woman!" There was a voice echoing. The voice was full of breath and unusually loud, but suddenly the voice became old and weak again. The two extreme states were different.  The switching changes are very strange.

    King Wei¡¯s eyes were cold, but there was a respectful smile on his face.He He explained: "My ancestors have great magical powers, don't they know about this?"

    That light is the so-called "ancestor", a certain ancestor who claims to be the royal family. Although he is respectful on the surface, King Wei is surprised in his heart. How come he doesn't even know about Princess Qingrou with such "supernatural power".

    Wei Wang Hongyang recalled carefully that since this "ancestor" appeared, he seemed to know everything, but he did not talk about Princess Qingrou, because everyone in the world knew about the existence of Princess Qingrou, and everyone did not mention it, but subconsciously  Everyone thought they knew, but they didn't expect that this self-proclaimed "ancestor" didn't know and was so excited after learning about it.

    It was really too weird and strange. King Wei's arm trembled, and another black bead slipped into the palm of his hand. The purpose of this bead also allowed him to teleport hundreds of miles away in an instant. It had a similar effect to the ring. It also gave him a double  of insurance.

    After getting ready, Wei Wang Hongyang said with a smile: "Why do ancestors care so much? My niece is a pure pure yin spirit body of Princess Qingrou. She fell into a deep sleep. This is not a secret in the capital. Common people may  I don¡¯t know, but anyone with enough status or the intention to understand will naturally know.

    He just opened his mouth, but was interrupted by the ancestor's voice: "The most pure yin spirit in the world, and it fell into a long sleep, right?"

    After saying that, there was another burst of laughter. King Wei's fingers had already pinched the beads. He felt a panic in his heart. He didn't know the existence of Princess Qingrou, but he knew about the inexplicable existence of "Pure Yin Spirit Body" and "Eternal Sleep".  What the hell are you doing? Are you talking deliberately to test?

    The frequency of light and dark flickering increased sharply, which seemed to be related to the mood of the "ancestor". King Wei became more alert, but the room fell into silence. Suddenly, there was another voice echoing in the room, and the "ancestor"'s  The voice became extremely excited, and the whole room was as bright as day. The voice was loud, powerful, and full of energy: "I want to see this girl, you can capture her!"

    Hearing this, King Wei's body trembled, his fingers were already pressed on the beads, and he was about to press harder. King Wei shook his head repeatedly and said: "How is it possible? If I take action against Rou'er, not even my father will be able to do it."  Will tolerate me!"

    The brightness in the room has not subsided, and the voice of the "ancestor" sneered and said: "Why is it impossible? Capture that Yin body, and I will let you ascend the throne and become the master of this Great Xia."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Your strength hasn't increased in three years, has it?" The "ancestor" suddenly asked, and King Wei's face suddenly froze.

    "Once a descendant of the Hong family is selected as the emperor, all the power in the world will gather together. If you are stagnant, it means that the throne of the crown prince has been decided, right?" There was a hint of joking in the voice, which could be heard.  This King Wei's face was livid, obviously he had been told something that was on his mind.

    Laughter rang out, and the whole room was shaking. King Wei's face changed color. Ever since he met his "ancestor" in this house, this house has been renovated with great efforts. On the outside, this house looks like a brick and wood structure, but in fact  It is made of fine iron material, and is inlaid with various runes and magic arrays with gold patterns. Taoists can pour Taoist magic into it at any time, in order to block other people's perception, and also to allow King Wei to activate life-saving spells at critical moments.

    Not to mention these arrays and Taoism, the house itself weighed tens of thousands of kilograms. But now it was vibrating because of the laughter of an ethereal existence. King Wei felt something was wrong. His first reaction was to press the ring and leave.  , but the ring had no effect, and he wanted to crush the bead.

    The beads shattered, and rays of light burst out from the beads. The rays of light turned into countless runes in mid-air. However, these runes did not gather together and arrange themselves. Instead, they shattered one by one, turning into scattered rays of light and falling to the ground.  .

    There was still no light source in the room, and it seemed as if light and dark appeared out of thin air. In fact, even the bead curtain was motionless, but King Wei still felt an extremely violent vibration.

    The noble phantoms and treasures had lost their effect. King Wei was already shocked. He himself was a strong man and could reach extremely fast speeds with his own strength, but at this time he was motionless.

    A pure white light shone on King Wei's body, and some white energy could even be seen surrounding his body. But then the white light dimmed, the white energy also dissipated, and his whole body was completely suppressed and imprisoned.

    The light in the room could be said to be dazzling, but he still couldn't find out where the ancestor was. King Wei began to wonder if this was a trick of the enemy, and even wondered if there was something wrong with his own brain, because he just heard the sound.  I saw the light, but there was nothing in front of me, and I couldn't sense any existence. It was entirely possible that this was an illusion caused by being possessed by evil spells.

    &nbsp;The King of Wei wanted to send a warning. After all, this was in the royal palace. As long as there was a warning, powerful experts would arrive in an instant. In a moment, the strongest people in the world would gather here, even the strongest Xia  The emperor will also come.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 322 No Ghost

    But just as his luck improved, King Wei froze, with a look of astonishment on his face, as if something incredible had happened to him.

    The shock didn¡¯t last long, and the stunned expression on King Wei¡¯s face turned into ecstasy. The incredible shock and ecstasy were mixed together, and King Hong Yang of Wei didn¡¯t even realize that he could move.

    "The peak of the Xuan Realm, this is the peak of the Xuan Realmthe peak of the Xuan Realm!" King Wei clenched his fists and muttered to himself in disbelief. Suddenly he laughed loudly, and the laughter shook the room.  It became more intense, and the laughter lasted for a long time, and then turned into a roar. King Wei seemed to want to vent his anger and resentment.

    Gradually lines appeared on the ground. Centered on the place where King Wei was standing, countless rays of light gathered there. When the light gathered, King Wei's body gradually became brighter. The white light on his body became more and more intense, and the white air surrounding him became brighter and brighter.  It gets thicker and thicker, and the dancing becomes more and more agile.

    "If you can ascend the throne and become the emperor, you can go straight to the holy realm. What is it worth if you are just at the top of the profound realm? You are so embarrassed." The ancestor finally made a voice.

    King Wei's body was trembling slightly. When he heard the words of the ancestor, he couldn't help but smile miserably and said: "I, the King, reached the peak of Rulong four years ago and entered the Xuan Realm. Hong Bingcai was only the first level of Rulong, but  In these short three years, he has almost reached the peak of the profound realm, and I am still treading water. My ancestors know the pain in my heart. I am not as good as Hong Bing, so why did my father choose him!"

    I don¡¯t know how much resentment was contained in the words, but my ancestor¡¯s voice was unusually cold.  He continued to ask: "Catch me that yin body, and I will make you the son of Daxia!"

    This sentence was just a joke at the beginning, but the power of Wei Wang Hong Yang has now undergone earth-shaking changes. As a prince of the royal family, Hong Yang knew what the improvement and change in his power meant. He looked at the light in front of him.  There was already heat in his eyes.

    "My ancestors, if I go and capture Hong Qingrou, my ancestors can make my son the emperor?" King Wei asked.  Unknowingly, his self-proclaimed name has become "child" until this moment.  Only then did he truly regard this ancestor as his own ancestor.

    The light and darkness in the study flickered again, and laughter also sounded. The ancestor said jokingly: "It's just a mysterious realm, but he is so confident. In the Middle Ages and the Wei Dynasty, a mysterious realm was  What does it matter, but now you can be called a strong man. Although you are considered strong in this world now, is there anyone stronger than you in this capital?"

    Speaking of which.  Wei Wang Hongyang woke up from his ecstasy, slowly shook his head and said: "There are many more. Not to mention how powerful my father is, there are still strong people in the Taoist Academy and Imperial Guards, and even in my palace there are people who are stronger than me.  "

    Wei Wang Hongyang's tone was a little anxious.  He stamped his feet heavily, and the tens of thousands of kilograms of iron house began to tremble, which showed the sudden increase in strength. But that was not what he paid attention to. Instead, he said anxiously: "I can't catch it. What should I do, what should I do?"

    The voice got louder, but the ancestor sneered and said: "Emperor, Emperor, among the descendants of me, you can be considered an outstanding person, but when you hear these two words, you are still in chaos. If the Yin body is in the capital, it will be hopeless.  When the time comes, I will have my own way. If you want to find a way to save me, I'm afraid"

    At this point, the ancestor¡¯s voice paused slightly, then he laughed again, and continued: ¡°I will go to the big temple in the north to find that person!¡±

    A big temple in the snow mountain?  An omniscient saint?  As the King of Wei in the Xia Dynasty, he naturally knew these secrets that ordinary people did not know. Before he could ask questions, the light in the room gradually dimmed. King Wei was stunned. According to his past habits, he knew that this was what his ancestor wanted to do.  Fading away.

    "The opportunity will come soon" Only this voice echoed.

    The room was completely plunged into darkness, and no sound was heard. Wei Wang Hongyang was silent there for a while, and then suddenly walked out.

    It was also unusually quiet outside. King Wei moved extremely fast at this time and arrived at the other side of the palace in a flash. There was a separate section there where the guests of the palace lived.

    In an instant, King Wei had appeared in front of the door of a large house. When he stopped in front of the door, there was already noise all around, and King Hong Yang of Wei pushed the door straight in.

    He had just entered the room, and someone in the room had already stood up. The man was in his fifties, with a white beard. There were bright runes flashing on the outer layer of the Taoist robe. It was obvious that he had activated a powerful Taoist method. This man  But he is Xu Zhenren of Qingxu Sect.

    Seeing that it was King Wei Hongyang, Xu Tianzhen breathed a sigh of relief, but the runes and magic arrays on his body did not fade away. He looked at King Wei with a bit of shock in his eyes, and then he put on a smile on his face and said in appreciation:  "I didn't expect that the prince's power would increase to such an extent. The blood of the Tian FamilyPulse, it is indeed an unparalleled blessing, I am really envious.  "

    Wei Wang Hongyang ignored Xu Tianren's flattery. He frowned and asked, "Did the Taoist priest detect anything during his spell?"

    "Did the prince encounter any abnormalities?" Xu Tianren's rhetorical question made Wei Wang Hongyang frown even more tightly, and he asked again: "Didn't you notice anything?"

    This time it was Xu Tian who frowned. He glanced at King Wei a few times and raised his hand. About three inches away from the palm of his hand, there was a light mirror with a diameter of three feet. There were many things on the light mirror.  It's a small point, but if you look closely, you can tell that this is where the Wei Palace and the surrounding people are located.

    The small dots on the light mirror are either stationary or moving. The actions of everyone in Prince Wei's palace are monitored by the light mirror. The eyes of King Wei and Xu Tianzhen are all focused on one location, where Wei King Hong Yang was just now.  inner study room.

    There are light spots everywhere in Prince Wei's Mansion. Only the area centered on the inner study is dark. Nothing can be seen there, just darkness.

    "Nothing?" King Wei's voice rose slightly, Xu Tian nodded, and opened his hand holding the light mirror. The light mirror suddenly expanded to the entire room, and the light spots on the light mirror also changed.  They are large and in the shape of miniature human figures. If you have good eyesight, you can even see some extremely tiny light spots, which are small animals such as mice.

    "Your Majesty, when Pindao's 'Mingguang Mirror' is deployed, nothing can escape within the scope of monitoring. All living things will be known as long as he lives in the spirit of life." Xu Tian's voice was not loud, but it was very powerful.  confidence.

    King Wei pondered for a moment and then asked: "If it is a ghost that is evil, can this precious phantom of yours see it?"

    Xu Tian smiled and said leisurely: "The same goes for ghosts and evil spirits. Although they are lifeless, they have spirituality and will still be known by the Mingguangjian, but the light color is dark. However, Your Majesty, the palace in the capital is the place of the most yang and the righteousness.  , ghosts and evil spirits will be wiped out when they get close, how can they exist? I would like to say one more thing, under the 'vast and pure heaven and earth' in the capital, no ghosts can exist."

    The light mirror now expanded to the entire room, and King Wei was also passed by the light mirror. Listening to the words of the innocent person, King Wei looked serious and abnormal, and he kept looking down at the people coming and going on the light mirror, and pondered again.  After a long time, he said: "If someone casts a spell remotely and creates an illusion, will this Noble Phantasm notice it?"

    "Of course not!" Xu Tianzhen replied affirmatively. Upon hearing this, King Wei's eyes immediately focused on him. Xu Tianzhen grabbed it with his hand, and the light mirror shrank into a ball of light and fell into his hand. Xu Tianzhen took some with him.  Reserved and proud, he said: "If someone casts a spell in the palace, how could he hide it from Pindao? No one casts spells in the palace tonight except Pindao."

    Wei Wang Hongyang stared at the Xu Tianren for a few more times, and then his tense expression slowly relaxed, and he said slowly, "It's been a hard work tonight for the Taoist priest, and I may have to work hard for the noble family in a few days."

    Xu Tian smiled and nodded. King Wei turned around and went out after saying a few polite words. After Xu Tian arrived at the courtyard gate, both parties said goodbye.

    King Wei was walking in the palace, and naturally there were guards following him. After walking a few steps, several followers were already following him. One of them came closer and whispered: "Your Majesty, according to the detection on the treasure phantom, there is only Xutian Dao tonight."  People use the method of detection, but there are no traces of other spells.¡±

    Not only did Xu Zhenren be used for supervision, but the King of Wei also had means of supervision for Xu Zhenren and Qingxu Sect.

    Xu Tianren did not detect any existence, and no one in the entire mansion cast illusions or other spells. In fact, King Wei was also confident that at his level of power, it would be difficult for anyone to cast illusions in front of him.

    Since it is not an illusion or a ghost creature, and it appears in the most unlikely place, then that ancestor

    King Wei walked into the inner courtyard in silence, and suddenly said: "Go and get the records of the ancestors of the past dynasties. I want to see them."

    Immediately a guard responded from behind and ran to collect information. This so-called true record is a book that records the daily life, words and deeds of the emperors of Daxia. The behavior and behavior of the emperors of Daxia can be found down to their small habits. King Wei is going to check these.  The intention is self-explanatory.

    This night, the capital city was still immersed in the festive atmosphere of the New Year. The wonderful Shengshou Competition and the miracle-working Gao Feng added a lot of talk to everyone.

    As time goes by, these talks will spread from the capital and become allusions and anecdotes throughout the Great Xia Empire and even outside the region. Naturally, no one knows the heavy atmosphere in the secret room of the Qin Palace, and no one will know the strange things that happened in the Wei Palace.  .

    ¡°Some people may have seen Gao Feng, the leader of the Shengshou Competition, come out of Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion with a heavy expression on his face, and then rush back to his house.

    &nbsp; After entering his yard, Gao Feng was shocked. The yard had changed a lot. It was not that there had been any changes to the building regulations, but that it was filled with all kinds of gifts and a dazzling array of goods.  Things to congratulate look very festive.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 323 Where

    Gao Feng really wasn't in the mood to pay attention to these now. He just smiled bitterly and said to Yuexiang who came up with a smile: "Use the Qiankun Box to collect all these!"

    Red Fox Yuexiang originally wanted to come forward to congratulate her. Although she was a member of her own family, there was no harm in doing icing on the cake. But seeing Gao Feng's expression, she knew it and didn't say anything. She just used the Qiankun Box as instructed.  After putting all the goods away, the yard immediately became much spacious.

    Before finishing the collection, Gao Feng took out a few strips of dried bacon and threw them into the stable. The black horse there heard a neigh and started eating happily.

    "Let's come in and chat!" Gao Feng issued the invitation in a deep voice. Yuexiang was stunned. Ever since she became Gao Feng's housekeeper and maid, although they were a family, they had never had any close contact or in-depth talks. Why?  Suddenly they wanted to chat together, Yuexiang blushed and walked in.

    Of course, with Yuexiang's intelligence, she also knew that Gao Feng would not do anything intimate, but for the red fox Yuexiang, being able to "come into the room and chat together" was already a big improvement.

    After walking into the house, Gao Feng sat in the living room. After he was poor in the past, the tables and chairs in the living room were all made of scrap wood that Gao Feng picked up. Now they are all replaced with fine rosewood. If not  Gao Feng didn't want to be too arrogant, and someone was even planning to replace him with a treasure-embedded one.

    Yuexiang did not sit down immediately. She was busy like a butterfly wearing flowers for a while, and gave Gao Feng tea and snacks, and then stood in front of Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng is full of strength now.  However, after experiencing what he saw in the palace, he felt mentally exhausted.  He just waved his hand and said: "My family doesn't have that many false etiquettes, so you should sit down too. You should also drink tea!"

    This really treated Yuexiang as one of his own family members. Yuexiang hesitated for a moment, then happily agreed, and sat aside with a cup of tea. Gao Feng did not notice the change in Red Fox Yuexiang's expression, where he recalled the palace of Prince Qin.  knowledge.  She slowly asked: "Yuexiang, can you tell me what Beidi is like?"

    Yuexiang didn¡¯t expect that Gao Feng would ask this question. She was stunned at first.  The word "Beidi" is actually very vague. Sometimes it refers to the northern part of the Daxia Empire. Xuanzhou, Tongzhou, and Liaozhou are the important towns in the north of Daxia, and they can also be called the North of Daxia.

    However, in a wider scope, the so-called Northland refers to the vast area in the north of Daxia. It is a system of its own, almost a different world, and most of the people living there are barbarians and alien races.  Yuexiang also comes from there. It is easy to conclude that Gao Feng is asking about that place.

    In order to confirm, Yuexiang still asked: "Is it my hometown that your Majesty wants to ask about?"

    Gao Feng nodded, Yuexiang put down the tea cup, her expression became a little more serious, Gao Feng asked such a serious question, she also knew that it was not trivial.

    Yuexiang pondered there, and she was also recalling the situation in the North.  However, his expression started to be serious, but later he became a little sad and fascinated, and he was obviously homesick.

    However, Yuexiang still remembered the business and did not indulge in sentimentality for too long. She cleared her throat and said: "Your Majesty, what is the Northland like? It's hard to describe me at the moment. If you think about it carefully, there may be two reasons.  There are only two words that can be used to describe it, one is 'vast' and the other is 'cruel'." "Broad" and "cruel", these two words have nothing to do with each other, but Gao Feng listened attentively and knew himself and the enemy to win every battle.  Before anything happens, you must understand it clearly and be fully prepared. Gao Feng fully realized this after experiencing each thing.

    "Why do you say 'vast'? Because the Northland is vast and boundless, and the Qingqiu Gorge where I am located is just a small corner. I came to Daxia from Qingqiu Gorge, cast spells on the way, kept running, and it took a long time  It took a year to pass through mountains, deserts and grasslands before entering the land of Great Xia, but I also know that Qingqiu Gorge is not the border of the Northland, and there are extremely vast areas in all directions."  Yuexiang spoke softly, but spoke very clearly.

    Using magic to keep running, Yuexiang may only have two tails and three tails at that time, but as a demon clan with cultivation and level, the running speed will not be inferior to that of a horse. Even so, it still took a year, the same time  With such speed, she can already run from one end of Daxia to the other. Moreover, Yuexiang also mentioned that her starting point is not the border of Northland, which means that Northland is far larger than Daxia.

    Seeing Gao Feng nod, Yuexiang continued: "What do you think of Daxia, Your Majesty?"

    This question made Gao Feng a little stunned, but he still answered hesitantly: "What else can Daxia do? That's it."

    He grew up in this world and couldn't feel anything different. Everything was normal and taken for granted.  Hearing Gao Feng's answer, Yuexiang smiled, but this time the smile was a little mocking., Yuexiang said: "Your Majesty, why do I keep running as soon as I leave Qingqiu Gorge? It's because there is murder every step of the way. There are places where there is no murder, but there is no life. There, all living things kill each other.  Devouring each other, the strong are respected. Fighting and killing do not require reasons or benefits, they just need themselves. After I approached the border of Daxia, I almost fell into collapse, because here everything has rules, everything is controlled, and there will be no rash actions.  Killing is not easy to see blood. I thought I was trapped in an illusion, and thought that my spirit collapsed after a year of running."

    What she said was very miserable, but Gao Feng was moved. Red Fox Yuexiang looked weak, but she was actually a resolute woman. What she said was so cruel, it couldn't be false. I didn't expect that there would be such a thing in the Northland.  Such a scene.

    "II don't dare to go back now. I have been practicing in Daxia. Although my level has improved, I have become accustomed to the peace and prosperity of Daxia. I don't want to experience that every moment every day again."  Every moment I have to be on guard, I have to kill and be killed, and because I have been at peace for a long time, I have lost a lot of vigilance. After I go back, I will definitely become a target." Yuexiang's tone became more and more sentimental, but she  Shaking his head quickly.

    Yuexiang laughed at herself, apologized to Gao Feng and said, "Your Majesty, don't blame me. Thinking of those days, I couldn't control myself."

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "Drink some tea first and calm down before talking."

    Yuexiang sat upright gratefully, took a sip of tea, and breathed slowly. After her mind calmed down, she continued, "Does Your Majesty know why the killings on the grassland are so heavy?"

    She gave up and asked and answered herself: "In order for the demon clan where I live to be strong, apart from talent, there are two ways. One is to practice hard, which is no different from the human race, and the second is to devour  If you are weak, the demon clan can turn the opponent's power into your own power by devouring the flesh and blood of the weak."

    After hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help being shocked. As a warrior, of course he understood what this meant. It meant that aliens could become stronger through continuous devouring, and even reach the top.

    As if she knew what Gao Feng was thinking, Yuexiang said again: "The method of swallowing will be useless after a certain level. From now on, you can only rely on practice and talent to improve. But even so, all the tribes in the North will not be able to survive."  The weak prey on the strong, killing endlessly"

    "But if this continues, whoever is weak in the North will be eaten up long ago?" Gao Feng couldn't restrain his doubts and asked.

    Yuexiang shook her head and solemnly replied: "Natural selection, since heaven and earth have set the rule that the weak will eat the strong, but it does not mean to drive out the weak. In the North, the weaker races have more people, and the stronger ones have more power."  Ding is weak, the weak are accustomed to teamwork, and the strong are accustomed to working alone. The strong are outnumbered and will be eaten by the weak. His strength becomes a tonic for others. There are also weak races that have many strange methods.  For example, it¡¯s like being able to drive strange beasts, or being good at hiding.¡±

    So that's it. Gao Feng nodded and motioned for Yuexiang to continue: "Your Majesty, when I was young, I heard the elders of the clan say in Qingqiu Gorge that Daxia is the center of the world. Although the Northland is vast, it is the edge of the world.  , because it is the edge of heaven and earth, so the laws of heaven and earth are broken and weak in many places, so monsters that are difficult to appear in Daxia even have settlements in the north, and they are active from time to time."

    Gao Feng was horrified. Monsters and evil ghosts are all the existence of Jiuyou Huangquan. In his impression, they have nothing to do with the real world. They need to be summoned with evil rituals. How come they can actually live together in this northern land and carry out fair and aboveboard activities.

    "Don't be surprised, Your Majesty. There are often deep gorges in the North. They are not actually terrain, but gaps between the sky and the earth. The evil spirits and monsters from Jiuyou Huangquan climb up along this gap." Yuexiang said with a hint of emotion.  Smiling, he paused before continuing: "I heard from the elders of the clan that when the monsters first appeared in the world, they thought they could do whatever they wanted when they came to the world. However, they did not expect that they would become a hunting ground for the strong men and powerful tribes in the North. They were hunted several times.  We tried to kill them all, but in the end it was only the strong monsters that showed up that could barely hold on."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. Monsters are causing harm to the world, but they didn't expect to be harmed by people in the North. This comparison is indeed interesting.

    It was a vast and cruel place, where the weak preyed on the strong, the strong emerged in large numbers, and even monsters and evil spirits could not act arbitrarily. Gao Feng got a general impression, but he thought of another point. Both Emperor Ren and King Qin insisted on letting the land go unchecked.  He personally escorted the princess there. This was nothing. The northern land was vast and dangerous everywhere, but there should be other ways to take shortcuts.

    Gao Feng pondered for a moment and said, "Since the Northland is so dangerous and vast, what is the farthest place that people who go to the Northland in Daxia can go?"

    Gao Feng was surprised by the answer. Yuexiang said??: "You can go anywhere. The natives of the North may not have been everywhere, but there are traces of Daxia people everywhere in the North."

    "Why?".

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 324 Before leaving

    (Dingtian Novels.dtxsj.)

    "Businessmen seek profit. The Northland is vast and there are rich places, but most of the places are barren and desolate. Daxia's caravans traffic all kinds of specialty goods there in exchange for the products of the Northland. There are ten people who come and go.  Times or even a hundred times, or even more profits, businessmen naturally do not care about life and death for heavy profits. (. wo.)" This answer shocked Gao Feng, but if he thought about it carefully, it was reasonable.

    "Are there no casualties among the merchants and no thieves and robbers in the North?" Gao Feng then asked again. Compared with foreigners, human beings are physically fragile and their strength is not as good. Even if there are warriors and Taoists to protect them, the North is strong.  There are quite a few criminals, so how could they be allowed to pass through?

    Yuexiang replied with a smile: "Why are there no casualties? A large number of the entire army is wiped out every year, and it is not just the various tribes in the North who take action, Daxia's own bandits and even some noble families are doing this secretly, but the profit is huge  If you can give it a try, you should always go. Besides, the Northland also lacks a lot of things, and the products need to be sold. There are agreements on many roads that no caravans are allowed to be robbed, and some strong men and powerful tribes even directly  Send out a flag and certificate, and anyone who robs the caravan with this flag and certificate will be their enemy."

    This is similar to Daxia. Many caravans also go to various noble houses to ask for a voucher. They can travel everywhere with this, which is convenient in one way or another.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, but he laughed out loud at himself, which made Yuexiang over there very puzzled. Gao Feng waved his hand and said, "I haven't been to many places. When I heard you describe the North, I couldn't help but be fascinated, but my thoughts were carried away.  Wrong, I would like to ask, if there are Taoist monks with high magical power, flying there directly, or setting up a magic circle to teleport, wouldn't this save the time of long journey and reduce those risks?"

    In fact, this is what Gao Feng is puzzled about. There are so many powerful people in the Taoist Academy and so many treasures in Daxia, even if he goes to escort them.  You can also ask the Taoist Academy to send someone to fly them there directly. It will take a year to run, but if you fly there.  The time will definitely be shortened greatly. Why did Emperor Ren and King Qin make it so troublesome?

    However, Yuexiang immediately gave the answer: "Your Majesty, no. Because there are many places in the North where the world is broken and chaotic, the use of Taoism is extremely risky. Only beasts with natural flying ability can fly. The same is true.  The magic circle and the like are not easy to use. If you use it forcefully, you are likely to be shattered into pieces in an instant!" Sure enough, I thought that Emperor Ren had already considered all the doubtful points and unnecessary things. It was not that he didn't do it.  .  But it can't be done. It seems that the only way is to escort him there in person.

    In fact, Yuexiang also had a puzzled look on her face. Her master's public and private matters were all in Daxia, or even just in the capital.  But what I'm asking about is about the Northland. I really don't know what to do.

    Gao Feng hadn't finished asking his questions yet. He carefully analyzed the requirements of Emperor Ren and King Qin for him one by one, and then learned the details of Beidi from Yuexiang. He combined the two to see what help he needed.  What kind of things can she do? Yuexiang also recovered from her homesickness and surprise, and her expression became solemn. Over there, Gao Feng asked again: "The great snow mountain temple in the far north, there is an indescribable thing inside."  What do you know about the unknown saint?¡±

    Hearing Gao Feng mention this name, Yuexiang was shocked at first, then showed an expression of reverence and admiration, and said solemnly: "Your Majesty, I have never been to the Snow Mountain Holy Land, but I heard from the elders of the clan that from Qingqiu  Keep walking north through the gorge for half a year. If you have the chance, you will find the Snow Mountain, climb the snow mountain and enter the temple to see the saint."

    "Tell me carefully!"

    "Your Majesty, I heard from the elders of the clan that since the beginning of the world and people understood how to apply power, the central land where Daxia is located has been the place with the most powerful people. The powerful people of the human race have conquered east and west, expanded their territory, and captured everything.  All the tribes in the North are unable to resist the land they can seize and are facing destruction, but it is because of the existence of this saint that the North can persevere." Yuexiang said with respect.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart trembled, and he quickly asked: ¡°Is this saint a peerless powerful man?¡±

    How powerful is it to be able to make a strong human race fail and return? Moreover, what Yuexiang is talking about is not Daxia, but almost the history of thousands of years from the Middle Ages to Daxia. You must know that the Wei Dynasty and the Middle Ages are even more  In the early days, there were many powerful and talented people. Such people all failed in the North. So what kind of person is this person?

    Listening to this description, this saint is almost superior to Emperor Xia and Sword Master. This is really shocking.

    "No one has seen the saint take action. He just knows everything. Under his command and foresight, the Northland survived those wars. Your Majesty, five hundred years ago, all the tribes in the Northland, including the human race,  As long as you have the determination and perseverance to reach the snowy mountains and have the opportunity to enter the temple, you can see the saint. But at that timeI don¡¯t know what happened. After this, even if you enter the snowy mountains or the big temple, the saint may not see you.  Yuexiang said slowly.

    She remembered a lot of things, and she was recalling them one by one here: "At that time, Tianhu from the concubine's clan disappeared, and no one knew whether she was alive or dead. The clan leader went through all kinds of hardships to enter the snow-capped mountain temple, but the saint did not see her.  "

    Gao Feng was stunned. If not everyone could see him, then if he couldn't see him after he went there, wouldn't it be a delay in important events.

    "Even if you can't see the saint, it's good to be able to enter the snow mountain. The three Qiongshi Tianpine trees in the north are behind the snow mountain temple. Before I came to Daxia, I heard that Beidi often appeared in the snow mountain.  Side!" Yuexiang finished.

    It is difficult to go here. After hearing so much, Gao Feng came to this conclusion, but this trip to the Northland must be done, for the sake of Princess Qingrou, and for the girl who is legally his wife.  , also must go.

    Seeing Gao Feng's expression, Yuexiang became more and more nervous. Gao Feng asked in such detail and mentioned the saint in the North. It was obviously a big event, and it was about a big event in the North. She couldn't help but feel nervous.

    Gao Feng thought there for a long time, then raised his head and asked cautiously: "Yuexiang, I am going to the Northland recently, and the destination is the Snow Mountain Temple. To see the saint, I need a guide, a guide.  Leader, will you go with me?"

    Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, then smiled like a flower, nodded and said: "Of course I am willing to go back with you, your Majesty!"

    Gao Feng was originally very solemn and solemn, thinking that the journey to the North would be difficult and there would be dangers of life and death. If Yuexiang came with him, the other party would definitely feel embarrassed. If he didn't go, he wouldn't force it, but seeing Yuexiang acting like this  Gao Feng couldn't help coughing twice because of his expression and expression. It really felt strange that he seemed to be following back to his parents' home to see his parents-in-law.

    It was very late when they returned home. Neither Yue Xiang nor Gao Feng needed sleep. When they talked about it in detail, the window paper was already white, and before they knew it, the two of them had been chatting all night.

    "Don't tell anyone else what we're talking about tonight, just follow my arrangements!" After hearing Gao Feng's instructions, Yuexiang quickly bowed and agreed.

    Yuexiang did not take any time off. She first brought Gao Feng hot water and clean towels for washing, prepared a new set of clothes, and then prepared breakfast.

    Seeing Yuexiang busy, washing, changing clothes, and having breakfast all ironed and cooked, Gao Feng felt very comfortable. He had not enjoyed this kind of family warmth for a long time.

    After breakfast, Gao Feng did not stay in the yard. Instead, he went out to Gao Jiang's home. Gao Jiang was also one of the deacons of the Gao family. He was previously a member of Gao Tianhe's party, but after Gao Tianhe disappeared, Gao Jiang  He was quick to adapt to the situation and immediately took refuge in Gao Feng. Because Gao Feng also lacked such a person who was proficient in clan affairs, he accepted his surrender. In fact, the two parties did not have much contact.

    But Gao Feng is not afraid of Gao Jiang's betrayal or manipulation. Now that he is in such a position, he doesn't have to worry about what the other party will do. Because of Gao Feng's current status, trying to deal with Gao Jiang is like squeezing an ant to death.

    And according to the rules of Daxia, as the husband of the princess, his title is equivalent to that of a marquis. In other words, Gao Feng and Gao Tianhai are now actually equal in status. With such a status, there is no need to worry about Gao Jiang being able to rise above the sky.  go.

    Although Gao Feng went to Gao Jiang's house very early, everyone in Gao Jiang's house had not had breakfast, and even the servants had just gotten up, but as soon as Gao Feng heard that Gao Feng was coming, Gao Jiang immediately got dressed quickly.  Get up and welcome Gao Feng into the main hall.

    As soon as he entered the main hall, Gao Jiang knelt down directly to Gao Feng and said repeatedly: "Congratulations, Your Majesty, Congratulations, Your Majesty!"

    Gao Jiang was more than twenty years older than Gao Feng, a generation higher, but he was so servile. Gao Feng felt really uncomfortable. He quickly helped him up and said, "I'm here to ask you something today."  , you are in charge of the Gao family's trading house and warehouse, and you have handled a lot of caravans going to the North. I want to ask about the details." "Please rest assured, my lord, I must have told you everything." Gao Jiang's face was full of flattery.  Smiling, he answered quickly.

    Gao Feng wanted to correct him, but after thinking about it, he decided to let the other party do it. After all, now that Gao Feng is no longer Gao Jiang¡¯s backer, Gao Tianhai will replace Gao Jiang soon.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s impression, the Gao family of Fengtianhou has a lot of business in the northern border of Daxia, and there are also caravans and escort agencies that travel between Daxia and the North. I think there is a lot of news about that place.

    This early morning visit really did not disappoint Gao Feng. Regardless of Gao Jiang's character, he did have something unique in the business world. Yuexiang talked about it all night, firstly in summary, and secondly from the perspective of a foreign race.  When Gao Feng asked Gao Jiang about the Northland, it was the Daxia Caravan.As far as the experience of people who run single gangs entering the Northland.  (You are welcome to come. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 325 Helper

    Gao Jiang is indeed very familiar with this area. Coincidentally, when Gao Jiang was young, he happened to be doing business in the north, and he had accumulated a lot of hard work to get the position of deacon. Gao Feng talked with him for a long time  , I really benefited a lot.

    But Gao Jiang didn't get up early for nothing. When he sent Gao Feng out, this scene was seen by many people. When everyone saw Gao Jiang sending Gao Feng out, the news would soon spread to the corresponding people. Master Feng  After leaving Gao Jiang's house so early, the two people have such a good relationship. Then everyone's status towards Gao Jiang will also change, which is also Gao Jiang's blessing.

    Yesterday I went to Prince Qin's Mansion, and today was Fengtianfang's celebration for Gao Feng. A flowing banquet was held early at the ancestral hall, and the clan members gathered there.

    Gao Feng was also invited to the Fengtian Hou Mansion early to chat with Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. Several of Gao Tianhai's sons came out to accompany him. This further regarded Gao Feng as one of his own family members, and this also had another meaning, that is, in the future  Please take care of Gao Feng.

    If it were in the past, naturally there would be no such rules. No matter how well Gao Feng developed, he would still be under the control of Gao Tianhai in this three-acre land of the Gao family. But now Gao Feng's future, and even his current situation, are no longer the same.  The Gao family of Fengtianhou can accommodate him, and Gao Feng will have a bright future in the future.

    At noon, Gao Feng and Gao Tianhai became chiefs together. Hong Shi, the captain of the Demon Suppression Division, also came to congratulate him. Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu, and Bai Xianyong also arrived. The Prince of Qin's Palace also sent envoys, as did the merchants from Shima Street.  People were sent to congratulate him, and Deng Tianshi and Wang Tianshi also sent people to send congratulatory gifts, all parties in the capital who had good relations with the Gao family.  They all sent people to congratulate him, and some even had a normal relationship with the Gao family. After seeing Gao Feng's prospects, they all sent people to join in and say congratulations.

    Everyone knows that after being quiet and low-key for so long, the Fengtianhou Gao family is about to become prosperous, so let¡¯s say hello while it¡¯s not yet developed.  There are always benefits.

    Several senior members of the Gao family were in tears at the celebration banquet. They kept saying that the Gao family was going to prosper, the Gao family was going to prosper.  Gao Tianhai was even more excited. He actually drank too much. Such a strong warrior was helped down after drinking too much.  It's also a rarity.

    Gao Feng drank a lot of wine and made everyone happy, but he was not drunk. Although Gao Feng had a smile on his face, he was not relaxed at all.

    When the banquet dispersed, Gao Feng whispered to the man sent by Prince Qin's Mansion, but asked the man to go back and ask if Prince Qin had no time to see him tonight. If so, who else had he seen last night?  Can one of you come and meet me?

    The people sent by the Qin Palace to congratulate him could not understand what Gao Feng said.  However, he also knew that Gao Feng was now considered the son-in-law of the Prince of Qin, and that he was beyond his reach, so he quickly agreed.

    The festive atmosphere lasted until dark. Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai and several deacons sent messages to Gao Feng, inviting him to their home for a banquet.  Celebrations in the clan belong to the clan, and private banquets are a good opportunity to build relationships. Naturally, the same is true for Luo Xiyi and others.

    Gao Feng agreed one by one, and then said that there were still some official matters to be taken care of in the palace in the past few days, and he would definitely go there then.

    Before dark, someone came over from Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion.  It was said that Lord Gao was invited to go to the palace. The prince wanted to see you, so Gao Feng naturally followed him.

    Everything was similar to the procedure yesterday. Gao Feng was taken to the room with the formation. There was a transparent coffin floating in the room, containing the little princess Hong Qingrou.

    Emperor Ren and King Qin were both here. After Gao Feng greeted him, he said straight to the point: "I'm going to the north, there are many dangers, and I don't know if I can see the saint in the snow mountain temple. I want to ask if I can see him."  No matter what we do, wouldn¡¯t it delay the princess¡¯s condition?¡±

    "I won't miss you. I will give you a token. Take it over and that person will meet you!" Emperor Ren said calmly.

    Gao Feng was stunned. It turned out that the emperor had already considered this. Emperor Ren took out a pendant about an inch in size from his precious phantom and threw it over. Gao Feng quickly took it.

    After getting it, Gao Feng knew that this thing was not made of metal or jade, but some kind of bone. Just when Gao Feng was about to put it away, all the strength in his body subconsciously exploded, and he actually felt the dragon's breath on this small piece of bone. In the past,  Gao Feng didn't know what the dragon's breath was, but after fighting Yue Xiaoyan, Gao Feng naturally understood it. He didn't expect Rendi to give him a small piece of dragon bone.

    This small piece of keel bone has been carved into more than a dozen faces, with ancient patterns and carvings on it. It looks very vigorous and beautiful. Gao Feng only glanced at it a few times, and actually felt that this small piece of bone was irritating. It can be seen that there are also hidden meanings on it.  With strength and breath.

    Such a thing may be a token of trust. Since Emperor Xia said so, there will be no problem. So what we need to pay attention to now is how to reach the snow mountain.

    &nbsp; In front of Emperor Ren and King Qin, Gao Feng had nothing to hide. He just said straight to the point: "Your Majesty, escort the princess to the snowy mountains in the north. Not to mention the many dangers on the road, I am afraid that in Daxia  There will be trouble.¡±

    If Emperor Xia personally escorted him, then there would be no trouble, but if Gao Feng escorted him, there would definitely be many people who had this idea. Pure Yin Spirit Body, if nothing else, the attention of the Demon Lord and Jiuyou Sect is Tian  The big problem is that it is also one of the strongest in the world, and the Nine Nether Sect is also a huge force.

    Emperor Ren and King Qin were also understanding people. After hearing Gao Feng's words, they both nodded. Gao Feng said again: "I can't go there this time with a big fanfare or to raise suspicions. Your Majesty, please arrange for the top eight to participate in the Shengshou Competition."  The contestants are out on patrol, and at the same time, they will arrange for me to go to the East China Sea area. When the time comes, please use the magic power of the Taoist Academy to teleport me to the northern border."

    "This is a safe way. I will arrange it for you. If there is anything else, tell me at the same time!" This is actually a small detail. Qin Wang Hong Bing can make the decision himself.

    "This time I go to the Northland. Although I don't need a large team of people to show off, I also need helpers. However, this helper cannot be a burden to my side. Secondly, I have rich experience in the Northland and abroad. There is a person in my house.  The maid grew up in the Northland and can be of great help. I want to take her with me." It is a trivial matter to bring Yuexiang with me to the Northland, but for Princess Qingrou, this greeting must be made in advance.  He said, otherwise it would not be so convenient to take the princess to the north, and there would be a foreign woman by his side, and it would not be so convenient to be suspected and explain.

    Emperor Ren and King Qin looked at each other and nodded. In fact, Gao Feng also guessed that the Tian family had many eyes and ears, and there must be many people staring at him. They had known about Yuexiang's existence for a long time, and they must also know about Yuexiang.  He is a demon clan, but after saying it, he is aboveboard.

    Gao Feng pondered for a moment, then said again: "I want to take Zhang Zhijiang to Beidi."

    Bring Zhang Zhijiang?  Emperor Ren and King Qin both had surprised looks on their faces. Zhang Zhijiang was considered a key criminal in Daxia, and he sneaked into the Shengshou Competition to snipe Gao Feng. What was the value of such a person? Moreover, it was extremely dangerous to keep him around. On the way to Beidi  , Gao Feng is isolated and helpless, and Zhang Zhijiang may cause trouble at any time. If something goes wrong by then and involves the safety of the princess, it will be a big trouble.

    Gao Feng naturally had his own explanation: "Although Zhang Zhijiang is a villain, he was in the frontier army in his early years, and later wandered around the world, killing people, and being killed. He has rich and unusual walking experience, and must also have rich and unusual defense experience, and he is alone in the world.  I have been walking in danger for a long time, and I know how to deal with it, and I also have an intuition for danger, which is what I lack, and Zhang Zhijiang's strength is not bad, he is enough to protect himself, and he will not be a burden to carry with him."

    "Since you think it's appropriate, then take it with you. If Zhijiang's merits are reduced, it's not impossible to return to the army and become a deputy general. I agreed." Emperor Ren said nonchalantly.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang is already a strong man at the Tongmai level and a repeat offender with a lot of blood on his hands, in the eyes of a strong man like Emperor Ren, it really doesn't matter, so he just let him go.

    However, Emperor Ren immediately noticed something else. Gao Feng hesitated to speak, and Emperor Ren immediately spoke again: "You can just say what you have to say!"

    It was an honor for Gao Feng to have the Emperor of Heaven say such words. Gao Feng quickly bowed down and said, "It's just that Zhang Zhijiang is unruly and unruly. Even if he agrees to assist me, I'm afraid he won't be able to help me when he gets to the north."  The earth is unrestrained and creates many variables.¡±

    King Qin frowned and said solemnly: "Since you are worried about this person causing trouble behind his back, why take him there? The risk in the North is so great, don't add any more variables!"

    Gao Feng bowed slightly and said with a wry smile: "Zhang Zhijiang is a bloodthirsty and rude person. I have only dealt with him twice, but I can feel that this person is true to his word and has rich experience, especially  His experience in walking in the wild rivers and lakes is exactly what I need, and I feel that in order for him to be convinced, he needs to have a peerless strong man who can overwhelm him."

    After saying this, King Qin understood what he meant. After Gao Feng finished speaking, he also looked at Emperor Ren. King Qin also turned his head. Emperor Ren shook his head and said with a smile: "You are very easy to use me, so let me go."  Meet Zhang Zhijiang and make him loyal and obedient!"

    Gao Feng quickly bowed and said, "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty."

    In the Shengshou Competition, Gao Feng beat Zhang Zhijiang violently and had an overwhelming advantage. However, such a victory could not guarantee Zhang Zhijiang's heartfelt conviction. At most, it would only make him tremble. Time is running out now and there is no time to slowly win over people's hearts.  , a powerful man must be used to scare him, so that Zhang Zhijiang dare not disobey from the bottom of his heart.

    Emperor Xia Huang is naturally the best candidate. No matter how unruly and unruly Zhang Zhijiang is, no matter how evil-minded he is, the most powerful person in the world will come forward.??He didn't dare to have any other ideas.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 326: Smiling like a silver butterfly

    Gao Feng then detailed his plan. In addition to patrolling around the people participating in the Shengshou Competition, he also had to arrange for admirers of the princess like Fei Feixiong to go out, so as to muddy the water and confuse the people as much as possible.  Live with those who are thoughtful.

    Speaking later, Emperor Ren and King Qin both had expressions of admiration on their faces. Gao Feng was young, had strong martial arts skills, and what was more rare was that he had such a meticulous mind. He really had a bright future.

    Moreover, Gao Feng also mentioned something very crow-mouthed, saying that if something happened to him in the North, he would ask the royal family to put a mark on the princess's precious phantom. Even if Gao Feng could not bring it back,  It allows latecomers to find the mark and track it back in time.

    At the end, King Qin patted Gao Feng on the shoulder and said with emotion: "Your feelings for Rou'er, alas Gao Feng said that Emperor Ren and King Qin both agreed, and it didn't take long to prepare.  , it will be done in about five days, which is the ninth day of the first lunar month in the sixteenth year of Emperor Ren. Gao Feng also left with peace of mind and went back to prepare.

    When leaving the Prince of Qin's Mansion, the guards and servants in the Prince's Mansion were extremely respectful, with a hint of intimacy in them. In their view, Gao Feng was now a member of the Prince's Mansion, so there was no need to see anyone outside.

    This time we talked about the plan, because Gao Feng had already known the case in his mind, so it didn¡¯t take long. After Gao Feng left the house, he quickly returned to Fengtianfang.

    Returning to his home, Gao Feng saw that the yard was filled with all kinds of goods again, and the black horse was let out, where he was commanded by the red fox Yuexiang to carry things, that is, to carry them around with his mouth.  .

    Before Gao Feng could ask questions.  Yuexiang explained with a smile: "Your Majesty, there are a lot of supplies to prepare for the trip to the North. I see that I have a lot of inventory at home, so it is not a waste to simply sort it out and put it in all."

    "You are really a person who lives your life!" Gao Feng made a harmless joke, but the joy on Yuexiang's face suddenly became several times stronger, and she blushed and said nothing.

    Gao Feng also felt that this was somewhat ambiguous.  He coughed twice and walked into the house. Yuexiang followed quickly and made tea to serve him.  Gao Feng thought for a while and said, "Your Universe Box is not too convenient. I will make a pendant for you, and this pendant can hold more things than that Universe Box."

    It is not difficult to make a square-inch heaven and earth-type Noble Phantasm.  The runes involved here are very simple. They just use the structure of the magic circle and need to use gold-grain materials. Moreover, the demand for gold-grain is not large. Another advantage of this kind of square-inch treasure is that it is very strong and difficult to be broken.  Damage, because this kind of thing rarely appears in battle. It is really difficult to damage the Noble Phantasm through the bumps and bumps in life.

    But very few people have made this heaven and earth treasure phantom in recent years, because there are too many such treasures preserved from the Wei Dynasty.  There are so many that there is no need to make new ones, and the price has never been raised.

    Yuexiang¡¯s brewed tea was placed on the table. Gao Feng did not touch it. He just took out a piece of gold pattern the size of a fingernail and began to make this precious phantom.

    First, twelve half-inch-long gold-patterned wires were made.  Then there are six gold-patterned pieces, which fit together to form a small box. Each gold-patterned piece is one side of this small rectangular box. How many things can be contained in this square inch of heaven and earth's treasure, and what additional functions can it have?  See how many runes the maker can engrave on this gold plate.

    The gold pattern is smaller than a fingernail.  The strokes of runes are complicated, and the larger they are, the less likely they are to make mistakes. A gold plate of this size can only be one rune at most.

    But this only refers to those ordinary craftsmen. It is not the case for Gao Feng. A golden blade like a needle tip condensed on his fingers and began to carve on the gold plate. This time Gao Feng had other considerations, so he did not  Concentrate your own power and carve as many runes as possible.

    Power continued to pour into the gold plate from the fingertips. While carving Gao Feng, he thought, no living beings can survive in this kind of universe treasure phantom because there is no breath in it. The runes happen to have runes that introduce breath, and there are even  If these are applied to the circular magic circle, wouldn't it be possible to survive within this noble phantom?

    But Gao Feng did not do this because he thought of another point. If the space inside is the same as the outside, the function of preserving goods and drinking water will not be effective, because it is easy to rot inside.

    Four runes were engraved on each piece of gold. After these runes were hung on the gold wire and then formed into a small box, the treasure flashed suddenly. Gao Feng pinched it with two fingers.  After feeling this little box for a while, I couldn't help but laugh out loud.

    The space inside the Qiankun Noble Phantasm he made is almost the same as half of Fengtianfang, and the height is even more astonishing. It can fit anything.

    After making this, Gao Feng did not stop. The idea in his mind just now could be realized. He made another gold-patterned box that was slightly smaller than this small box.??The core of the Universe Noble Phantasm, and the structure and runes of this box are different from the previous one. The new Universe Noble Phantasm can introduce the outside breath, and after infusing mana, it can even create water by itself.

    But the really exciting thing is not this, but there are several runes made of gold wire inside the box, and there are similar runes outside the box, and these runes are connected to each other.

    The red fox Yuexiang had almost finished cleaning up outside. She quietly walked into the house and sat opposite Gao Feng, watching with fascination as Gao Feng began to make it.

    The two small gold-patterned boxes have a fitting structure, and the two can be connected together, but Gao Feng's creation is not over yet. He took out another piece of snow silver and kneaded it together like a dough-kneading man.  , Gao Feng's control of power can be said to be very handy now, which means that his carving and manufacturing skills have improved again. In fact, others don't know about the greater progress. After seeing the craftsman Sheng Lugang's techniques on the Fairy Mountain, many people  The ideas are all expanded, which is of greater benefit to Gao Feng.

    First, he kneaded a rough shape and wrapped the two boxes in it. Then Gao Feng kneaded the snow silver into silk, and actually weaved it there, weaving it into interlaced runes, and then connected these runes to form a  Overall, Snowy Silver's rune was actually connected to the rune found in the second made box.

    Seeing the end, Yuexiang couldn't help but exclaim softly, with admiration and surprise in her voice. At this moment, there was a two-inch silver butterfly in Gao Feng's hand. Its shape was lifelike, and the light of snowy silver made the butterfly look like a dream.  Like Huan, it is so beautiful that girls have no resistance to such things.

    Gao Feng smiled, and the golden sharp edge in his hand, which was as sharp as the tip of a needle, carved several runes on the butterfly's body. There was another flash of light, and the dreamy snow-silver light on the butterfly's body disappeared. Instead, it turned into something very different.  The ordinary yellow and white pattern, but now this butterfly looks like a real one.

    Yuexiang looked a little confused. Gao Feng did not explain, but casually made another thin silver chain to hang the butterfly.

    Gao Feng took a look at this heaven and earth treasure phantom. All the details were perfect. He smiled and said to Yue Xiang: "This heaven and earth treasure phantom is given to you. Put it on and take a look."

    This time Yuexiang was even more surprised than before. She covered her mouth with her hands, her eyes were full of joy, she looked at the butterfly in disbelief, and then her tears flowed out and she couldn't stop it.

    Seeing the girl crying, even though she was a girl he got along with day and night, Gao Feng still had nothing to do. He just smiled and said: "Take it with you, take it with you and see, this treasure has magical effects!"

    Everyone knows what it means to give a girl jewelry. Although this is a treasure, Yuexiang still regards it as jewelry. She is excited and excited. Seeing Gao Feng's bewildered look, Yuexiang can't help laughing.  Come.

    With pear blossoms in the rain and laughter in tears, Yuexiang took the butterfly and put it around her neck. This butterfly was indeed a very tasteful piece of jewelry. It added luster to Yuexiang's body. Yuexiang looked at it with joy.

    Gao Feng cleared his throat and said with a smile: "Butterfly also has the character "Butterfly", which coincides with your surname and origin, so this is tailor-made for you."

    Yuexiang over there said "Hmm", her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were twitching. Although she maintained her ordinary and delicate appearance at this time, she was still bright and beautiful. Gao Feng made this precious phantom, and it was indeed from various sources.  On the other hand, Yuexiang couldn't help but be happy, and she really pleased her.

    After admiring it happily for a long time, when Yuexiang's mood calmed down a little, Gao Feng said with a smile: "If you reach out and touch the butterfly's body, you will encounter three runes. You follow the order of top, middle, bottom, middle, top, and bottom.  Infuse mana and press it to try."

    Yuexiang agreed. According to Gao Feng, she stretched out her slender fingers and clicked on it a few times. The moment she finished her action, the person suddenly disappeared from the place.

    The butterfly pendant fell to the ground. When the butterfly pendant fell to the ground, the chain tied to it also disappeared. The butterfly seemed to be real on the ground, as if lying there casually.

    "Can you hear me?" Gao Feng said in his normal voice.

    As soon as he said these words, Yuexiang's voice came out immediately. The place where the voice came from was in the butterfly. Yuexiang's voice was full of surprise. She said in a panic: "Your Majesty, I am here  In a big golden house, I can see outside and hear His Majesty¡¯s voice, but I seem to have shrunk.¡±

    "You are among the butterflies. Did you see two discs with runes engraved on them?" Gao Feng said again, and a positive reply quickly came from among the butterflies.

    Gao Feng smiled and continued: "Put your hand on the disk, pour some strength into it, imagine that you are this butterfly, fly up and take a look."

    &nbsp; There was no sound from the butterfly, but immediately there was a trace of mana fluctuations. Then the butterfly flapped its wings and flew gracefully. After circling around the room, it came to Gao Feng again and flew around.  After a few laps, Yuexiang's laughter sounded, and the laughter was extremely happy.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 327 Preparations

    "Your Majesty is really unparalleled in his skills, it's so interesting!" Hearing Yuexiang's voice inside, Gao Feng also had a smile on his face.  ([] )

    After letting the butterfly fly in the room for a while, Gao Feng said hello again: "There is another disc under the two discs. You pour your magic power into it and pat it down!"

    The next moment, Yuexiang had returned to the room, holding the butterfly in both hands, with a look of surprise and disbelief on her face. Before she could speak, Gao Feng spoke first: "If there is an emergency, you  You can first hide in the butterfly. This butterfly can cover your breath and is extremely strong. It is difficult to be discovered by hiding in it. You can either stay still or take the opportunity to fly low and escape. I believe the enemy will not pay much attention to this treasure.  But you need to control the timing of flying away and moving to avoid being discovered by the enemy."

    The enemies who can make Yuexiang escape are all extraordinary. Even hiding among the butterflies is not too safe. If they fly after landing, they will definitely be discovered. They can only adapt to changes.

    But it is always good to have such a Noble Phantasm that can carry a large amount of supplies and provide an additional means of escape at critical moments. Perhaps for Yuexiang, this Noble Phantasm is more meaningful as jewelry.

    After listening to Gao Feng's words, Yuexiang Tingting's thank you gift was all smiles. After getting up, she suddenly approached Gao Feng. Of course Gao Feng knew that Yuexiang would not be harmful to her, and he was not interested in this action for a while.  There was no response, but Yue Xiang kissed her on the cheek.

    Yuexiang's face was already flushed, and her eyes seemed to be dripping with water. It was the first time for Gao Feng to experience this battle. He felt a little embarrassed, but he felt that he didn't feel much. In the end, he coughed twice and said: "  No surprise attacks!"

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s words, Yuexiang couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. She actually rolled her eyes at Gao Feng and lightly stamped her feet.  He opened his mouth and said, "I went out to pack my things first. Those goods were just put into the Qiankun Box, and now they have to be put into the butterfly. I'm still busy!"

    After speaking, there was a slight smile.  After flashing out of the house, Gao Feng was stunned for a while, and finally walked out of the house shaking his head. Seeing Gao Feng coming to the yard, Yuexiang said quickly after seeing Gao Feng: "I can handle these things by myself.  Your Majesty, there is no need to help, just go back and rest!"

    Gao Feng smiled at Yuexiang.  He said in a deep voice: "I want to practice meditation. You should still keep an eye on the protector for me as before!"

    When Gao Feng said he wanted to practice meditation, Yuexiang also became serious, stood up and said yes.

    Gao Feng stood in the yard and showed a wry smile before closing his eyes. He thought that making the Noble Phantasm would consume his strength, but he didn't expect that he was still full of energy and didn't feel tired at all.  I can only be in a trance.

    Calm down at the moment, slowly use the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique to let your mind wander.  This was also a familiar road. After a while, the scenery in front of Gao Feng was still the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    There is still lush vegetation at the foot of Fairy Mountain. The last time I came here, the green grass at the foot of the mountain grew to waist height. However, this time I came here, it did not continue to grow taller. Many grasses bear small fruits.  Some flowers bloomed.

    There is nothing ordinary in this magical place. Gao Feng has long understood this.  The grass on this ordinary meadow must be a foreign species that I don't know, because now I can smell the aroma of the fruit, the fragrance is intoxicating, and just smelling it makes me feel relaxed.

    As for the flower, it doesn¡¯t look like an entity. It seems to be purely made of light.  It was extremely dreamy and beautiful. Gao Feng looked around and saw that the clouds and mist surrounding the fairy mountain seemed to be no longer moving, but the clouds and mist were no longer motionless luck and moisture, and seemed to contain countless vitality.

    Gao Feng did not pay attention to the changes in Fairy Mountain this time, because he entered the mountain this time to prepare for going to the North. The existences in Fairy Mountain have not been around for many years, but after all, they are well-informed and have many treasures.  Provide yourself with help of one kind or another.

    Going to the North is no small matter, Gao Feng is extremely cautious, and he will make full use of all the help he can use.

    "Woo woo" kept saying, Gao Feng heard the sound of rapid running, a smile appeared on the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. Needless to say, this was the black wolf coming. Gao Feng felt very interesting every time he saw the black wolf, except that he couldn't "woof woof"  "Other than the barking, this is clearly a black dog, the kind that has been raised since childhood. It is very cute.

    Gao Feng stood on the mountain road and saw the black wolf jumping out of the grass, and then running on the tip of the grass. His steps were very fast and his movements were very light. The grass was not bent. What made Gao Feng feel interesting was that the black wolf jumped out from the grass.  When the wolf ran past those flowers, the flowers condensed by light actually turned into patterns, some turned into roast chicken, and some turned into ham, all of which looked like the delicacies Gao Feng had brought, but Hei Lang  He was not confused and rushed over without stopping.

    The distance is not far,Arriving in an instant, Hei Lang stuck out his long tongue, obviously intending to lick Gao Feng's face and make love. However, something strange also happened. When Hei Lang arrived, it seemed as if he had encountered something terrifying.  He stopped suddenly and took a few steps back.

    Gao Feng was puzzled. He lowered his head and looked at his body. There was no abnormality in his clothes or anything like that. Luck noticed that everything was normal. Why did the black wolf look so frightened?

    The little black wolf wanted to get closer but didn't dare. He screamed "Woooo" and suddenly stretched out his front paws and pointed at Gao Feng. He didn't know where he was pointing, but his human look made him laugh.  Gao Feng couldn't help but feel happy. This black wolf was acting strangely. Why? Let's ask the little fox Hu Jiu!

    Gao Feng was just about to take a step when he heard a voice coming from the mountain. It was the voice of the senior little fox: "You are contaminated with something, don't move yet, I'll get down!"

    Before he finished speaking, a pure white furry thing flew straight over. Gao Feng did not move and allowed the little fox Hu Jiu to land on him.

    After the little fox landed on Gao Feng's shoulder, he stretched out his little paws and scratched Gao Feng twice. When he lifted it up, there was a small ball of cold white air in the hands of the little fox. The white air was not condensed.  It moved, and the changes seemed to be alive, twisting and turning on the little fox's little paws, and in the end it formed the shape of an inch-long white worm. Gao Feng's eyes could see more than that.

    This is a small white dragon, and this image is very familiar to Gao Feng. In the final of the Shengshou Competition, the power that Yue Xiaoyan mobilized was the embodiment of the white dragon, exactly like this one.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes were focused, his voice became serious, and he asked in a deep voice: ¡°Senior, this junior once fought against a warrior with dragon bloodline. Is this a trick left by this warrior to plot against him?¡±

    Gao Feng couldn't help but think of one thing, the sharp blue meaning left in Gao Tianhe's Broken Gold and Jade Gang in his body. He really didn't expect that Yue Xiaoyan would be so embarrassed when he looked at the magnanimous hero.  means.

    Unexpectedly, the little fox shook his head and raised his little paws. The small ball of white air was thrown onto the clouds between the first and second floors of the mountain. The little fox Hu Jiu continued to speak: "It's just contaminated, just let it go."  If they do, they will disperse in a few decades, but things like dragons are too troublesome, so you always have to be careful.¡±

    Gao Feng was relieved, but when he thought about the fact that the dragon, which was superior to all other things, was just "this kind of thing" in the little fox's mouth, he felt it was really strange and interesting.

    Looking up, the small ball of white air entered the clouds and mist above and immediately changed, turning into a small dragon more than ten feet long. Moreover, there were many twisted white air generated around this small dragon. Looking from below,  They are all in dragon form.

    Originally, the layer of clouds and mist was like a starry sky, with pure blue stars and crescent moons everywhere. Now there is this misty white dragon cloud mixed in, as if it is a supreme fairyland somewhere, beautiful and dreamy.

    The little fox patted Gao Feng on the back with his tail and said, "You haven't been here for a long time, let's go up and have a look!"

    Gao Feng quickly agreed and walked up together. This was another strange place. The time between Gao Feng entering the Fairy Mountain was long or short, but according to the little fox, the length of time outside and the time inside seemed to be different.  , I came back a few days ago, and the little fox Hu Jiu said, "Why are you here again just after I left?" This time, the interval was less than two days, but the little fox Hu Jiu said, "I haven't been here for a long time."  There are so many strange places in this fairy mountain that it is not easy to understand them all.

    The dragon spirit on his body was taken away by the little fox. The black wolf who had cowered just now came up to him again and made love. One person, one fox and one wolf, walked towards the mountain together.

    "Senior, I am going to the Northland in the next few days!" Gao Feng said. He came to Fairy Mountain this time to seek help, and naturally he knew everything.

    The little fox seemed to have long been accustomed to lying on Gao Feng's shoulder, and was accustomed to dismissing what Gao Feng said. He just replied listlessly: "Just go, for me, does it make any difference if you are in the world?"  ?¡±

    Gao Feng coughed twice and emphasized where he wanted to go: "Senior, I want to go to the Snow Mountain Temple to meet the all-knowing saint."

    "Snow mountain" the little fox muttered, and stood up suddenly from Gao Feng's shoulders. As they talked, they also walked past the orchard. Several fairy fruits were already placed on the roadside.  It was probably the protection fee paid by the tree charm in the orchard to the black wolf, but the black wolf liked to eat meat after all, and he didn't feel hungry here in the fairy mountain. When he saw the fairy fruit, he raised his nostrils proudly and started to show off.  past.

    As soon as the little fox stood up from Gao Feng's shoulders, he saw this scene. The little fox Hu Jiu shouted angrily, but he scolded the black wolf and said: "Eat it, when did you develop such aYou have a problem with your mouth. Is it time to stop eating?  "(To be continued)

    s^-^^-^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 328: Reciprocal Guidance

    Even though the black wolf is now about the size of ten little foxes, and his appearance is much more powerful, in front of the little fox, the black wolf looks like a child. After being scolded like this, he put his tail between his legs and said "wuwu" twice, and left.  It went to the pile of fairy fruits and ate it. Gao Feng also stopped and waited. Then the little fox asked Gao Feng, "Why are you looking for that person?"

    Gao Feng then explained the whole story in detail. It was a long topic. Hei Lang finished the topic after finishing the meal and kept talking while walking.

    On this fairy mountain, Gao Feng never felt that he should hide anything from the little fox Hu Jiu, nor was he worried about the danger of leaking the news. After listening to what he said, the little fox's front paws consciously or unconsciously touched Gao Feng's clothes.  He grabbed it here and there and said to himself: "Pure Yin Spirit BodyPure Yin Spirit Body, I have heard this term before, and it seems to be a very important thing, but I can't remember it."

    Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly. Why could this senior little fox not remember such a thing? However, he was mentally prepared for such a situation and simply asked another question: "Senior, what about the Snow Mountain Temple?"  How can a saint know everything in such a remote place?"

    The little fox patted Gao Feng's shoulder heavily with his little paw, as if he was very angry that he couldn't remember. Gao Feng staggered from her slap. However, Gao Feng's question diverted the little fox's attention.  However, the little fox Hu Jiu knew about this problem: "With so many eyes and ears watching and listening, and since he has been inquiring since the beginning of the world, he naturally knows a lot."

    Hear this.  Gao Feng was stunned. After being in contact for a long time, he had a rough idea of ??some things. For example, currently, the two emperors of the Wei Dynasty who lived the longest were each with a lifespan of a thousand years. The rest were at most  Hundreds of years.  This omniscient saint was there when the world first opened. Could it be that he has lived for tens of thousands of years?

    "Have you lived for tens of thousands of years" As soon as he asked this question, the little fox immediately sneered back: "How is that possible? He has been reincarnated from generation to generation, and he was almost broken several times, and he is still a member of our clan.  People help.¡±

    Reincarnation?  Gao Feng was also very vague about this concept.  However, this omniscient saint has actually received some favors from the Fox Clan, which makes it easy to deal with.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng took out the token dragon bone pendant given by Emperor Ren from the Qiankun Silver Medal, and started to explain. But when he took it out, Gao Feng also thought of something and said worriedly: "Senior, this  It¡¯s a dragon bone, does it have the breath of a dragon?¡±

    "It doesn't matter, it has been locked with a formation" After seeing this, the little fox Hu Jiu saw this.  After saying something casually, Gao Feng fell into silence. Gao Feng found the silence strange. He looked sideways and found the little fox staring at the pendant.  It seemed like I was stuck in memories.

    The black wolf was wagging its tail and walking happily in front. Suddenly, he noticed that the two people behind him stopped. He turned around and yelled "woo woo" to urge him. Gao Feng put his finger to his lips and made a quiet gesture.  .  Black Wolf also stopped knowingly.

    It was quiet for a long time, and the little fox suddenly said: "I remember that there was such a pendant at that time. The man said that you could go to him with the pendant His tone was very sad and sad. The little fox looked cute and behaved very well.  Childish, Gao Feng always regarded the little fox Hu Jiu as a child, but at this moment he suddenly discovered that the little fox Hu Jiu must have many, many stories.

    However, after this episode, Gao Feng felt relieved. Anyway, with this pendant, and the human existence between the little fox and the omniscient saint, if he could reach the snow mountain, he would definitely be able to see the saint.  .

    "Let's go." This time, there was no impatience in the little fox's tone. He just said in a deep voice. Gao Feng immediately walked up the mountain.

    This first-level mountain is a martial arts competition ground and a place to learn martial arts. Now the business is to go to the next level of the mountain. Moreover, Gao Feng has not killed any strong enemies recently, so there is no such thing as a martial arts competition.

    Along the mountain road, we were about to reach the mountain pass. The little fox, who had been immersed in memories, seemed to suddenly remember something. He stood up and said, "Stop first!"

    Gao Feng stopped, but the little fox was not here for him, but shouted to the black wolf: "Go to the tree stump and have a look, and then come back!"

    The black wolf raised his head and took a puzzled look. The little fox's eyes widened. He was so frightened that the black wolf ran to the tree stump. Then he kept looking back, looking confused. Gao Feng did the same.  I wonder what the little fox is going to do.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????]

    The light fell on the cross section of the tree stump, which frightened the ignorant black wolf over there and made him run away subconsciously.?But then everyone saw something different.

    There was a light and shadow emerging from the broad section of the tree stump. Gao Feng could see it clearly. It was the light and shadow of a monster with the body of an ox and three heads of a dog. However, this monster moved very quickly. It was attacking and biting there, coming and going like the wind.  Looks organized.

    It took more than a dozen movements to go back and forth, and he did it over and over three times before the light and shadow disappeared. The black wolf has always been very lively and can't calm down, but at this time he just stared there blankly. After the light and shadow disappeared,  Didn't move.

    The little fox said something again on Gao Feng's shoulder, and still shouted to the black wolf: "Do you remember everything?"

    The black wolf turned around and nodded vigorously, and the little fox said: "Then do it again!"

    Gao Feng understood that this was actually the same as when he went up the mountain to learn the Six God-Suppressing Styles and the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique. The little fox was also teaching the black wolf the skills.

    Hearing the words of the little fox, the black wolf's whole body jumped up. Although it usually acted coquettishly and affectionately in front of Gao Feng, it was after all a monster tempered in the fairy mountain. Its movements were a perfect combination of strength and speed, like black lightning.  It usually flashes in mid-air with unparalleled speed.

    Seeing that Hei Lang had completely finished, the little fox nodded slightly, lay on Gao Feng's shoulder again, and said: "Keep walking!"

    The black wolf over there was already running over. Gao Feng remembered that the last time the black wolf wanted to follow him up the mountain, he was scolded by the little fox. Seeing that he wanted to follow him this time, Gao Feng wanted to say with a smile: "Stay and practice hard.  , don¡¯t be playful.¡±

    Although the black wolf had already made a pitiful look, it seemed that it wanted to follow Gao Feng very much. After Gao Feng finished speaking, the black wolf whimpered twice, tucked its tail and was about to go back. Unexpectedly, the little fox would  He opened his mouth and said: "Come up with me, don't run around, do you know?"

    Gao Feng was stunned. The black wolf was also very surprised by this statement. He jumped up excitedly and rolled in mid-air. After falling, he ran forward wagging his tail.

    "You go to the Northland, it can be a helper to you." The little fox suddenly said.

    Gao Feng then understood why he let the black wolf eat the fairy fruit and teach him skills. It turned out that it was to help him. However, Gao Feng also had doubts and asked: "Senior, how can this black wolf get out?"

    "You grab it and get out!" The little fox's answer was simple, but this made Gao Feng stunned. He had always thought that there was no way in or out of the fairy mountain. What is on the mountain and what is in the real world are completely different.  I didn't expect it to be so understated, just like bringing some fairy fruit out, I just took it and went out.

    Gao Feng immediately thought of another thing. Since the black wolf can go out like this, can the little fox also go out like this? Even the Sword Master and the Craftsman Saint can do it. If these people with great magical powers come to this world, they will definitely give it to them.  Your own help is greater.

    Seemingly knowing what he was thinking, the little fox said boredly: "I can't go out like this, let's go!"

    It was obvious that mentioning this issue made the little fox very anxious. Gao Feng did not continue talking and just walked quickly towards the mountain.

    He remembered that the first time he walked up the second level of the mountain, he suffered great pressure on the mountain road. It was not until his strength level improved that he could walk up step by step. He didn't know if the black wolf would suffer the first time he went up the mountain.  In the same situation, Gao Feng still wanted to go up and help.

    Gao Feng never thought that Gao Feng would go all the way to the pine forest and didn't see the shadow of the black wolf. The black wolf had already run up. This kid was really playful. Why was he more curious than himself? Gao Feng laughed and cursed in his heart.  But then I thought of something. The black wolf could go up the mountain under such pressure. It must have reached a certain level of strength, otherwise it would not be so easy. To be able to reach such a level, it is also a monster from the North.  This little wolf can really help me.

    When we arrived at the pine forest, the tree charm cypress here, that is, the middle-aged swordsman with a stabbing sword, took the initiative to greet him. The pine cypress held more than thirty pearls in his hands and said politely: "Your Majesty, practice  Qiong Shi must be able to use his martial arts skills, I have already prepared them, please accept them."

    "Compared to the fussy person in the Fairy Fruit Forest, this one is very generous. Gao Feng had planned to get some Qiongshi when he went to the mountain this time, so it was just right, so he quickly accepted it with a smile.

    Before accepting Qiong Shi, Song Baisheng clasped his fists and said, "Your Majesty has traveled abroad and must have seen many outstanding martial arts skills. Can you give me some pointers? I would be very grateful."

    Gao Feng smiled. This was actually the reason why he dared to send Qiong as a gift. However, Gao Feng didn't have any objections. He was also a martial arts fanatic and understood Song Baisheng's behavior very well.

    "When it comes to giving advice, what I use is not suitable for you." Gao Feng thought as he sorted out his thoughts.After practicing martial arts, he did have a lot of experience, and speaking out would be an improvement and benefit for himself. He cleared his throat and said: "I participated in a martial arts competition and met various opponents. My feeling is that no matter what  Skills, no matter how superb the moves are, are all based on strength. Only with strength can there be other things. Simply pursuing superb moves is useless."!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 329 The Sword Master Paints a Dragon

    In fact, when talking about this, Gao Feng thought of Lu Fudou's yellow sand in the sky and Yue Xiaoyan's Icefield White Dragon. Their moves were very simple. Without special power, they would not be so powerful.  ¡òSmart children remember

    Super fast hand-typing updates.

    ¡ò.

    Similarly, Zhao Yucang and Li Meng's moves are simple and unpretentious, but they are not inferior at all, and they can still compete with Yue Xiaoyan. Precisely because they are powerful enough, they will not suffer a loss even if their skills are inferior.

    Gao Feng stretched out an arm, and the golden blade bloomed on his arm. Gao Feng simply made a few moves according to the war demon, but the golden blade flashed with murderous intent. Everyone knew what happened to this blade.  The power, and what kind of sharpness it has.

    "Without my power, the speed cannot be increased, let alone the damage!" The golden blade on Gao Feng's arm has disappeared, and he swings his arm horizontally a few times, but it is extremely normal.

    Song Baisheng listened attentively, and Gao Feng continued: "When I fight with you, your martial arts relies on speed first, and sword thrust secondly, but this speed is also driven by force, and thrust sword is the weapon itself.  If you want to become stronger, you need to increase your speed, strengthen the strength of the stabbing sword, it still depends on the strength, and you are only pursuing changes in moves. This is effective in the same level of combat, but actual martial arts combat determines life and death.  , how many times do you encounter enemies who are the same as or weaker than yourself?"

    This is what Gao Feng gained in the battle. Every time he becomes stronger, it is a progress and breakthrough in strength. This time, he felt even deeper in the Shengshou Competition. The basis of everything is strength.

    Over there, Song Baisheng was lost in thought, and Gao Feng didn't bother him.  He just put Qiongshi into the Qiankun Noble Phantasm and continued up the mountain with the little fox.

    After walking out of the twenty steps, the little fox chuckled and said, "He just likes martial arts. Do you think he can really use it?"

    "If he were not in the Immortal Mountain, he would still collide with powerful enemies, not to mention that he has a valuable treasure. I don't know how many people will come to his door!" Gao Feng replied solemnly, and the little fox smiled again and said disdainfully: "  Do you think he will not be able to find anyone to protect him in this world? The person who can keep this Qiongshi Tiansong is not an unparalleled tycoon!"

    Gao Feng was stunned. After thinking about it carefully, it was indeed true.  I remember Yuexiang once said that there are three Qiongshi Tianpine trees behind the local Snow Mountain in this world. They are closely related to Beidi Xueliantian and the omniscient saint. If so many Qiongshi Tianpine trees appear in the world  , there must be people fighting for it at the beginning, but in the end those who will have it must be those peerless experts. I am really too careless.

    Smiling to himself, Gao Feng has already stepped onto the second level of the Immortal Mountain, which is the level of the Demon War Temple. Each level of the Immortal Mountain is extremely mysterious before going up.  There are many places worth exploring, but if you go up there and explore it, it will be ordinary again.

    The main hall of the War Demon Temple appears in front of you. It stands to reason that Mr. Rui should close his eyes and meditate on the seat in the center of the main hall.  But that was not the case today. Mr. Sword Master Rui was sitting on a chair with his eyes open, looking helplessly and irritably in front of him, because the black wolf was running around like a merry-go-round, flashing back and forth in the hall like a black light.  .

    Is this black wolf crazy?  If you are having fun like this, you are not afraid of Mr. Rui killing it with a sword.  Gao Feng was shocked and shouted quickly: "Don't act like this, don't you look at where this place is!"

    The black wolf was able to understand people's words. After being shouted at, he quickly listened. However, he still raised his neck and looked up. After a while, he couldn't help but move. Gao Feng also noticed something. When the black wolf was running  , always raising his neck and looking at the ceiling, as if those puppies and kittens are swatting at small bugs, they are attracted by something.

    "Mr. Rui, don't be offended. This dog has no discipline and is too lively!" Gao Feng smiled dryly and hurried forward. He didn't say this was a wolf. This black wolf didn't look like a wolf at all. It was completely domesticated.  Dogs act like pie.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui shook his head and said with a smile: "Whoever gets angry with a wolf, let it be!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng felt relieved at first, but felt unbalanced at the second. Why did I come to this War Demon Temple and be stabbed with a thousand swords? This wolf came up to cause trouble, but no one cared about him.  .

    Mr. Rui was going to continue to close his eyes and rest, but after taking a look at Gao Feng, he said, "You are contaminated with dragon energy and you have fought against the Dragonborn!"

    After hearing this, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring. Wasn't the dragon energy in his body taken away by the little fox?  How could it still be seen? Just as he was about to use his strength to observe, he heard the little fox on his shoulder say impatiently: "Of course Lao Rui can see it, there is nothing left on you."

    Gao Feng was relieved now. Hearing that Mr. Jian Zunrui¡¯s words contained an inquiring meaning, he continued?Explain everything about the fight with Yue Xiaoyan.

    "Dragonborn, surnamed Yue" The sword master seemed to recall something. He was silent for a while and then said: "I once fought against a white dragon. The white dragon claimed to be surnamed Yue. He didn't know how to fight with him.  Does it matter what you said?"

    Gao Feng was stunned again. The sword master in front of him was the so-called "Remnant Soul Sword Intent" and he had been in the Immortal Mountain for a long time. The battle with Bailong he said should have happened a long time ago. Perhaps he was the ancestor of Yue Xiaoyan. This momentary  I really can¡¯t figure it out.

    The black wolf was still running around, and he kept looking up at the ceiling. Gao Feng was a little puzzled and couldn't help but look up. He had seen the mural on the ceiling of the War Demon Hall last time. It was a huge battlefield.  , many different warriors are fighting and fighting on it.

    And Gao Feng remembered one thing, that is, apart from its exquisiteness and majesty, this mural did not seem to be still. When Gao Feng looked at it, he seemed to feel that a person was everywhere.

    Looking up this time, Gao Feng suddenly felt like this again. It seemed that there was a person who was always in the mural, but he was not still. He seemed to participate in every battle, as if everyone was him. Gao Feng looked up and looked  , also feeling the direction and movement of the black wolf running, he suddenly understood that it turned out that the black wolf was also running after "that person" on the mural.

    There were all kinds of weirdness in the mural above his head, but it was better not to let the black wolf get immersed in it. When the black wolf ran to his side, Gao Feng suddenly made a move and grabbed the back of the black wolf's neck. The back of the neck is the weakest point among beasts.  In one of the places, as soon as Gao Feng caught him, the black wolf immediately softened and let out a low voice.

    "Go and wait outside, don't run around!" Gao Feng said. He believed that the black wolf would definitely listen to him. After saying that, he threw the black wolf out. Gao Feng also used skillful force. After throwing it outside,  The black wolf rolled in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground. He was really obedient. He stopped outside and looked around, but didn't move any more.

    According to the arrangement, the next step should be to go up and down the mountain. Gao Feng didn't think he would spend much time on this second level of the mountain. However, the little fox did not speak or move. Seeing that Mr. Rui closed his eyes and rested, the little fox  But the fox Hu Jiu said: "He is going to the north. You teach him something to defend himself."

    Mr. Rui smiled helplessly and said: "He is no longer weak in this world, let alone martial arts. You have to improve yourself in actual combat, not learn skills."

    Having said that, Mr. Rui still stood up from his seat and said to Gao Feng: "I heard what you just said to the tree spirit. Strength is the foundation. There is nothing wrong with this, but the skill is to use strength.  With the right method, you can kill more efficiently and defeat stronger enemies."

    Mr. Rui did not pull out his sword, but just held it with its scabbard and said loudly: "The two swords I taught you are the master of all methods. One is the simplest and the other is the most complex. You can make changes if you study for a lifetime.  Infinity, since Miss Ninth asked me to teach you something new, I will teach you another trick."

    Speaking of this, Mr. Rui, the sword master, smiled at Gao Feng and said jokingly: "You said that everything is based on strength, followed by tricks, but this trick I taught you can enhance your own strength. Speaking of which, this  It¡¯s also related to the dragon energy in you. It was after I met that white dragon that I created this trick, so it¡¯s considered an imitation!¡±

    When it was rare for Mr. Rui to teach like this, Gao Feng listened very carefully. After saying this, Mr. Rui waved the scabbard in his hand, drew several complicated patterns in the air, and then stabbed forward suddenly.

    His movements were very slow. After the complex pattern was formed, light suddenly condensed. Gao Feng felt his eyes sting, but he was horrified to see a giant dragon condensed where Mr. Rui was, and then stabbed towards Mr. Rui's sword.  The dragon pounced straight away. The dragon's body was colorful and powerful, and the momentum of its pounce was extremely powerful.

    When he saw Yue Xiaoyan's dragon, Gao Feng was already deeply shocked. However, compared with this transformed dragon, Yue Xiaoyan's dragon was completely like a worm, and its momentum was extremely different.

    At this moment, Gao Feng realized what a dragon was that was superior to all living creatures. He was trembling all over and did not dare to make the slightest move. He actually had the urge to collapse and lie on the ground without raising his head. He was completely shocked by this sword.  .

    "Do you remember?" Mr. Rui had stopped his movements and asked calmly. Gao Feng suddenly woke up and was about to answer, but saw that the black wolf outside the War Demon Hall had disappeared. Looking carefully again,  But he found the black wolf hiding in the bushes and lying there shivering.

    Gao Feng recalled in his heart that Mr. Rui's movements were all in his mind. He also realized another thing. The movement trajectory of the sword master Rui's sword seemed to be a combination of several runes. The combination of runes  Forming a magic circle, based on its own strength, it changes and expands, forming this formation that looks like a colorful dragon.?.

    "Isn't the technique you practice also uses movements to move power, and then continues to grow and expand? In a sense, your technique is also a kind of trick!" Mr. Rui said.

    The fastest update, please collect it.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 330: Treasure given by the Master Craftsman

    Gao Feng's heart suddenly brightened, and he said: "Mr. Rui just used the sword move to make runes to activate his true power, and then issued this majestic blow. The sword move was his own power, but when he used the sword move, it attracted  Other forces come in and become one, growing in strength.¡±

    Mr. Rui smiled and nodded, and Gao Feng's thoughts suddenly spread. He used sword moves to carve out rune formations and concentrated his strength to attack. This was actually not just strength and moves, it even combined Taoism and martial arts.  Combining completely different approaches, it turns out that martial arts and sword moves can take this approach.

    "Do it again!" Mr. Rui said. The golden blade in Gao Feng's hand stretched out four feet. He used this instead of a long sword and carved rapidly in the air. The runes were condensed and the power flashed. There was actually a golden dragon formed in the air.  , Gao Feng pounced with his whole body, sword energy as the core, and golden dragons entwining, which was astonishingly the momentum of Yue Xiaoyan's attack.

    The human sword is like a dragon, and Gao Feng is in mid-air. He suddenly has an aura that looks down on the world, a feeling of being superior to all mortal creatures. Maybe dragons are like this!

    Gao Feng let out a long breath after landing, but saw the black wolf over there shrinking deeper into the bushes, looking completely frightened. Gao Feng suddenly had a prank on his mind. He didn't use his innate talent this time.  Instead of using the true energy of the Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, a blue moon wheel appeared in his hand, and he used the power of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang to simulate the move just now. This time, a pure blue dragon appeared. Although Yingying  Sharp, looking at the dream, but the power and momentum were much worse than before, but the speed was not bad. Gao Feng rushed towards the black wolf!

    The black wolf was huddled in the bushes. When it saw a blue dragon flying towards it, it was completely frightened. The blue dragon was so fast that it couldn't hide in time. It actually covered its head with its front paws and fell directly to the ground.  Anyway, if you can't see it, just pretend it's gone. Gao Feng fell in front of it.  It was really funny to see it like this, so I simply stepped forward and touched Hei Lang's forehead. Hei Lang was so frightened that Hei Lang jumped up from the ground. When he saw Gao Feng standing in front of him, he tremblingly stepped forward and licked it.

    "It's enough to learn this. But when it comes to martial arts, purity is the true meaning. These moves may look dazzling, but that's all!" Mr. Rui said again. After speaking, he sat back on the chair, closed his eyes slightly, and said:  Feng quickly bowed and thanked him.

    When Gao Feng made a sword move, the little fox.  She jumped off his shoulder, and now she jumped up again, slapping her with her tail, and said, "Keep going up the mountain!"

    Gao Feng was just about to take a step when he suddenly felt something moving above his head. He quickly looked up and saw that the completely still mural was still there, as if someone was moving.  Just as he was about to take a closer look, the little fox Hu Jiu urged: "Looking too much is not good for you, so hurry up!"

    Hear this.  Gao Feng couldn't help but be startled, wondering what was wrong with this mural, but the little fox's warning was correct, and Gao Feng quickly quickened his pace.

    When walking through the bushes, the black wolf poked his head out, and then he got close to Gao Feng's legs. Then he looked up at the little fox on Gao Feng's shoulder. The little fox said angrily: "It wasn't so easy for you to continue.  Go up, but you are about to go out, so let¡¯s go up together!¡±

    Black Wolf can actually understand these words.  Surprisingly, he froze in a very humane manner, and then howled happily. Halfway through, the little fox stopped him: "What are you yelling at? It sounds annoying!"

    The howl of the wolf stopped suddenly, but the little black wolf took off and ran towards the mountain. Gao Feng shook his head.  Suddenly something came to mind and he asked: "Senior, won't those tree spirit children on the mountain be frightened by the black wolf?"

    "Be frightened by it. Just don't be frightened when it goes up!" the little fox said disdainfully.

    Gao Feng walked up the mountain step by step. On the way up to the "Treasure House" level, Gao Feng noticed something. The ebony trees on both sides of the mountain road had become much thicker, and even the branches and leaves were tangled.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??

    Seeing it like this, it looked like a dog chewing a bone. Gao Feng couldn't help laughing. Even the little fox lying on his shoulder chuckled, and then said: "If you can't chew it, follow us up."  !¡±

    The black wolf was quite resentful and licked the Yuanjing steps with his long tongue several times before following up the mountain.

    It¡¯s similar to what the little fox said. Although this black wolf can stretch six feet, it is about the same size as a strong cow in the real world. Some people believe that it is a monster. But once you go up to the third level of the mountain, you see the tree charm of this black wolf.  Instead of being afraid, the children swarmed around him.

    It was the black wolf who was frightened first. Several children screamed and gathered around him. The black wolf subconsciously wanted to run away. Unexpectedly, the boy in black clothes and the fat man in yellow moved faster.  It held a firm hold,The others came up and started touching them, saying over and over again: "What a beautiful dog!"

    To add to the confusion, the little Qingluan actually jumped on the head of the black wolf, biting the hair from the black wolf's forehead. The girl called "Xiao Yu" ran to Gao Feng and raised her neck.  He said to the little fox: "Sister Ninth, did you give us this dog?"

    "Xiao Yu, be good, this dog is not for you to play with. It wants to go out and fight!" It is rare to hear the little fox Hu Jiu speak in such a tone, as if he is coaxing a child.

    Xiaoyu said "Oh" in disappointment, turned around and ran to the group of children, where they caught the black wolf together.

    The black wolf was whining there, and the sound sounded like it was crying. He asked Gao Feng for help, but Gao Feng didn't dare to save him in this situation.

    Gao Feng thought very clearly that if he rescued them, all six children might get into trouble and cry loudly, and the third-level mountain would become a mess. It was better not to poke this hornet's nest.

    However, the black wolf ate the fairy fruit and learned skills to temper his body on the fairy mountain. In fact, he had become powerful, and his body strength was even more amazing. However, the black wolf in front of him was obviously struggling desperately, and he actually moved when being hugged by several children.  Even though they couldn't move, the strength of these children was amazing.

    When the commotion was going on, the door to the courtyard opened and the craftsman Sheng Lu just walked out. He frowned at the commotion over there and raised his voice and said: "Don't play around here. What if you disturb the distinguished guests? When we arrive,  Let¡¯s play on the side!¡±

    The children of the tree charm have always been very afraid of the craftsman Sheng Lugang. When they heard what he said, they quickly let go of the black wolf and stepped aside. The black wolf was finally let go, and turned around to run away, but  Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu over there stretched out her hand to greet it, and said in a sweet voice: "Dog, come here, there is something delicious!"

    Hei Lang shook his head, looked at Gao Feng, and actually followed him. It seemed that Hei Lang didn't really dislike this kind of noise.

    "I've seen Senior Craftsman Saint!" Gao Feng quickly bowed and was rude. The little fox jumped lightly, but landed on the ground. He raised his tail and spun around, and said: "This kid is going to the Northland, to the snow-capped mountains."  When I see that old man in the temple, I¡¯m going to let the dog go out to help him. What can you give me here?¡±

    "Snow Mountain Temple, we are going to see that person!" The craftsman Saint Lu Gang seemed to have some memories, but then he shook his head, with a strong sense of joy on his face, and said: "Prepare things, haha, I like it best  The only thing is to prepare the equipment, Gao Feng, how many people are traveling with you this time, what are your requirements?"

    Gao Feng explained the future clearly. Lu Gang listened carefully, and then said with a smile: "It's a pity that time is tight, and there are many things that I can't make, so I have to get you some ready-made ones, but they should be enough."

    After saying this, Lu Gang raised his voice and said: "Go and get the 'Immediate Palace'!"

    There was another commotion over there. The young boy in yellow was riding on the black wolf, and the black wolf was running around. A group of people were chasing after him, shouting and screaming, and there was a lot of laughter and screams.

    Not long after, a metal frame came out holding a one-foot-square bronze box. When it was placed on the ground, it was clearly dropped two feet above the ground, but no heavy muffled sound was heard. It seemed that it was not heavy.  not heavy.

    The decoration on the outside of this bronze box is quite exquisite. There is a lifelike relief of a horse on each side. The horse's harness is complete, and there are cloud patterns on the four hooves. The reliefs on the four sides are horses. The whole box is actually a so-called  The palace is in full shape, with a roof, columns, and complete doors and windows.

    Lu Gang dusted off the non-existent dust with his hands, touched three roof tiles with obviously different colors and said: "Press these three places, and then pour strength. This 'immediate palace' does not require your strength to operate.  , it just takes a little bit of strength from you to get started.¡±

    After saying this, he took a few steps back and motioned for Gao Feng to come over and give it a try. After Gao Feng got closer, three fingers touched the three tiles, golden light flashed, and power poured in slightly.

    "Stay further away!" Gao Feng quickly moved back after hearing the warning from the craftsman Saint Lugang.

    I heard the "click" sound of the mechanism opening and closing again, and the bronze box expanded out of thin air. It was not that the bronze box itself was getting bigger, but that the box became a real palace. Of course, the palace itself was not that big.  , which is twice the size of the house where Gao Feng lives now.

    Gao Feng retreated sharply, always moving behind. The palace not only had rooms, but also high walls. When it stopped expanding, it had turned into a building similar to a small fortress.

    Lu Gang came over from the other side, and the little fox walked beside him. Gao Feng was a little surprised. If he lay on the shoulders of the craftsman, wouldn't the little fox save more energy?

    Walking in this palaceOutside the building's courtyard, Lu Gang stretched out his hand to pat it, and said with emotion: "It's been a long time since I've seen this thing in its entirety."

    Having said this, he greeted Gao Feng with a smile and said, "Let's go in and have a look together!"!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 331: Going to the Palace Immediately

    Gao Feng was about to agree, but felt something was wrong behind him. When he turned around, he saw six children, a little blue bird, and the black wolf. They were all looking at the building in front of them with their eyes wide open, their faces filled with surprise and anticipation.  Seeing Gao Feng turn around, the oldest boy in black hesitated and said, "Brother, can we go in and have a look."

    The timid ones dare not ask the craftsman Sheng Lugang. Children always like new things, and these children have always been on the fairy mountain, lonely and lonely, and there are no new things to play with.

    Gao Feng glanced at Lu Gang and Little Fox beside him. Seeing that they had no objections, he immediately said with a smile: "Let's go in together. Don't touch things after you go in. You won't do it if you break them!"

    The six children plus a bird and a dog all nodded vigorously. This cute look made Gao Feng couldn't help laughing. The craftsman Sheng Lugang said again: "You are the only one who can open the door of this palace now. You push it."  open it!"

    This treasure really has many unique features. This prohibition can ensure safety. The door is just an ordinary courtyard door. As soon as Gao Feng put his hand on the door knocker, the door automatically opened inward.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Gao Feng knew that this palace and residence probably also had the magical effect of a square inch, because the courtyard was only one acre in size, and there were stables and warehouses, and there were even fortification structures near the courtyard wall to defend against enemies.  , and the entire building is only one acre in size from the outside.

    When Gao Feng saw the fortifications and arrow towers used to defend the enemy, he suddenly thought that the fighting spirits on the dragon ropes on his wrists could guard this palace.  For example, the Arrow Lady can be on the Arrow Tower.

    The door of the palace was also opened at this time, and the children swarmed in from behind. As soon as they entered, they heard screams of "Wow" and "Wow" inside, as well as "What is this?" "This is mine" and so on.  Waiting for the sound that the children should make, Gao Feng smiled helplessly and walked into it with Lu Gang and the others.

    If you are not calm.  After seeing the inside, Gao Feng would exclaim like those children. No wonder there are two words "palace" in the name.  It really looks like a palace. The bedrooms, living room, and study room are neatly arranged inside, and even the furniture, bedding, and other items are complete.  And you can tell at a glance that it is made of fine and expensive materials, and even the tableware and tea sets are of high quality.

    Although Gao Feng was born into a poor family, he had been in places like the Marquis's Mansion and the Prince's Mansion, and had seen the enjoyment and utensils of wealthy nobles. Although the rules of this palace seemed ancient, the overall quality was higher than that of the Qin Dynasty.  The palace was much higher. Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help being surprised. It was even higher than the palace of Qin.  Isn't that the regulation within the palace?

    "Wow, there is water here?" The children's exclamations came from behind. Lu Gang had a smile on his face, but Gao Feng reacted and asked: "But use runes to generate water?"

    Lu Gang nodded approvingly.  He smiled and said: "That's true. There are two basements below the main hall. They use the magic of moving the universe to store food and various supplies. Hundreds of people can stay in the palace for thirty years without worrying about food and clothing."

    There is such a treasure.  It's like having a mobile house, and it's a very comfortable house. Walking outside, eating and sleeping outdoors is not a problem, but it becomes a pleasure.

    There are also mechanisms inside this "Immediate Palace". Even if someone enters the palace, the space in the store can be separated. Even pressing the button can throw outsiders out of the entire palace and completely separate them. Gao Feng  I also saw the runes that placed evil ghosts, and every aspect was carefully considered.

    As soon as Gao Feng was about to thank him for this great gift, Lu Gang said with a smile: "Let's go out first. You need to know that this utensil has another purpose."

    ??Aside from living in the wild, what other uses are there?  Gao Feng was puzzled and followed Lu Gang out of the house. There was a copper chain hanging down in front of the palace door with a horse-shaped pendant on the top.

    Lu Gang nodded to Gao Feng, stretched out his hand and pulled the pendant. The entire house began to change. The yard sank and then recovered, and the palace also became smaller. In an instant, the palace actually became six feet long and six feet high.  Gao Feng and Lu Gang were standing at the front of the five-foot, four-foot-wide carriage. In front of Gao Feng, they could see four horses connected by ropes.

    Gao Feng had seen the shapes of several horses. They were the reliefs on the box. Now it seemed that they were completely lifelike horses. However, from Gao Feng's eyes, he could see that there was something inanimate about these four horses.  The luster and breath are not of living things.

    The horse was connected to the carriage. Just by tugging on the pendant, the huge palace directly turned into a carriage. Needless to say, this carriage could definitely run at a gallop. Lu Gang already explained: "This horse relies on Yuan Jing to move the palace."  Drive, but as long as it is powerful, you can follow me and go in to have a look."

    I thought thisLu was just about to let the carriage run a few times, but he didn't expect to have to go in again. The palace door had turned into the carriage door, which was much smaller. Gao Feng had to bend down to get in. Once he passed the door, Gao Feng was stunned for a moment.  It's not a cramped carriage inside, it's still the palace, it's still such a spacious and comfortable space.  ,

    "The Heaven and Earth is a small square inch, and the universe magic can actually be applied to this extent. I think the treasure phantom used to store the little princess is also of a similar level.

    As a craftsman saint, Lu Gang liked this kind of occasion to show off his skills. He led Gao Feng to the bedroom with a smile on his face. The palace was lit with pearls, and everything was bright, but in this beautiful and luxurious  In the comfortable bedroom, there is an oil lamp shining, and a bronze mirror as high as a person is placed beside the oil lamp. This arrangement looks very strange.

    But Gao Feng soon noticed something. The oil lamp was not filled with lamp oil and light, but a Yuan Jing as thick as a finger. The light did not flicker outwards, but flowed downwards. Gao Feng immediately felt the previous  The oil lamp holder is the center, with countless veins spreading outward, and power flowing. The entire "horse palace" is shrouded in runes and magic circles for transmission control and various functions.

    Before the introduction was over, Lu Gang walked up to the bronze mirror, pointed at the small depression in the middle of the bronze mirror and said, "Put your finger in and put in a little strength."

    Gao Feng was in awe of all the arrangements in the palace, and wanted to see what other magic there was. According to Lu Gang's words, he stretched out his finger to touch the bronze mirror, and input a very small amount of power into it.

    At this moment, you can feel that the power contained in the bronze mirror is activated. More than ten runes on the edge of the bronze mirror light up one after another, and a trace of power is transmitted to this side under the Yuanjing oil lamp.

    The bronze mirror flashed, and the pattern reflected on it was no longer Gao Feng's light and shadow, but turned into a scene on the third floor of the Fairy Mountain, and it was exactly what he could see standing in front of the palace door. Gao Feng couldn't help but exclaimed,  Lu Gang noticed his exclamation, and the smile on his face became thicker. He said with a smile: "After injecting power into this treasure, it can move as you wish. This palace can be seen from any direction through this bronze mirror."

    The scene outside is nothing unusual, but this "immediately entering the palace" has completely shocked Gao Feng. It is so bizarre and ingenious.

    "The Master Craftsman is truly well-deserved. Such ingenuity is astonishing!" Gao Feng said with heartfelt admiration.

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang enjoyed Gao Feng's praise. He squinted his eyes and smiled, but he waved his hands and said humbly: "This is actually for traveling far away. You are going to the North this time.  We should build something similar to a fortress, but the matter is too urgent, so we can only take care of it first."

    Gao Feng bowed and thanked him again, but Hu Jiu, the little fox who had been following them quietly, became a little impatient and shouted: "It's not over yet, let's go out, there are other things."

    These words were quite willful, but Gao Feng was used to it, and the craftsman Sheng Lugang was also quite tolerant of the little fox, and said with a smile: "Just listen to Miss Ninth."

    Those tree-charming children, as well as the black wolf Qingluan, were running around in various rooms, breaking many appliances. They were so happy that they said hello and ran out reluctantly.  .

    These children did not expect that the palace had turned into the shape of a carriage. They were surprised when they came out. Then they curiously gathered in front of the four horses, touching them and turning over to ride them.

    The little fox jumped on Gao Feng's shoulders and said, "This is not enough."

    Lu Gang was very surprised and said: "Why is it not enough? Do we need to take out the Sky Dragon Boat? Flying in mid-air in the North is too risky, so it's better not to do it."

    There is actually a Noble Phantasm that can fly in the sky, Gao Feng was amazed, and then thought of the Yumu Jungle floating in the air. It is not impossible to use that as a material to build a ship that can fly in the nine heavens, but according to Ren Emperor,  According to Hu Jiu, there are many restrictions in the sky in the north. Whether you are flying with magic or flying with a noble phantom, you will encounter great risks. Doesn¡¯t the little fox Hu Jiu know that and needs to be warned?

    Before Gao Feng could speak, he heard the little fox over there saying angrily: "I want that dog to go out and help this kid. You also know what the dog will become after it goes out."

    Lu Gang smiled, nodded, and said, "That's what Miss Ninth meant. I understand."

    After finishing speaking, he raised his voice and shouted: "Bring the dragon tendons and bones over here."

    Just like the "Immediate Palace", another metal frame came out carrying a box. Gao Feng's eyes were astonishing. He immediately saw that the box was not a box, but just a cuboid. There seemed to be some kind of leather outside the cuboid.  , exposedThe handle is made up of several bones.

    Gao Feng's curiosity was aroused again. Although the cuboid was made of leather and bone, it made a heavy sound when it fell to the ground. It seemed to be extremely heavy. Lu Gang stepped forward and drew it with his hand.  Opening it, Gao Feng couldn't help but take a breath when he saw the contents inside the cuboid.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 332 Dragon Wolf

    This rectangular body was actually filled with flesh and blood. What surprised Gao Feng even more was that the cortex, bones, and flesh had a familiar feeling to Gao Feng. It was a dragon, and it actually contained dragon energy!

    And Gao Feng also had an intuition that this dragon energy was not contaminated through some means, but was born with it. Could it be that this cuboid is a combination of dragon skin, dragon bone, dragon blood, and dragon meat.

    The name of the treasure house on the third level of the mountain is really well-deserved. There are all kinds of incredible and precious things emerging in an endless stream. What kind of existence is the dragon? How come it can be taken out directly like pork and mutton on this mountain?

    But what¡¯s the purpose of taking this?  Gao Feng still doesn't understand. Judging from the conversation between the little fox and the craftsman just now, it seems to be related to the black wolf.

    When I was wondering, I heard the little fox saying hello: "Stop playing, come here, come here!"

    Although he didn't have a name, the black wolf knew that it was him who was barking. He ran over quickly with his tongue hanging out. The little fox seemed to be scolding a child and said, "You are lucky to come to the mountain, but it would be wasteful to stay here all the time."  , so if he lets you out, he will be your master from now on, do you understand?"

    The black wolf could understand the little fox's words. He looked around reluctantly at first, then nodded vigorously, came over affectionately, and rubbed against Gao Feng's legs.

    After the little fox said a few formal words, he turned to Gao Feng and said: "You killed this black wolf. You originally had a deep hatred, but for it, it was a great blessing. It was able to be reborn and tempered on the fairy mountain.  Growth has this cause and effect, and you are its reborn parent."

    Hearing the caution from the little fox, Gao Feng nodded.  But the little fox's words were also strange. He had become the parents of a wolf, so it felt awkward no matter how he thought about it.

    "Let it go out with you. After staying on this mountain for a long time, I'm afraid it will be difficult to get out! Lao Lu, do it!" The little fox said with emotion and said to Lu Gang.

    Do it?  Use any hands.  Before Gao Feng could react, he saw Lu Gang grabbing Hei Lang, and Hei Lang was surprised.  He immediately began to twist violently, and the black wolf was extremely strong, but it was unable to struggle in the hands of the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  Just being picked up.

    Hei Lang seemed to know something was wrong, so he screamed and asked Gao Feng for help, but the little fox Hu Jiu didn't say anything, and Gao Feng couldn't figure it out. He didn't know what they were going to do, so it was inconvenient.  Take action.

    Gao Feng immediately knew what to do. The craftsman Sheng Lu just stuffed the black wolf into the cuboid, and then put the weight of the rectangle on top. Gao Feng was shocked. There was no gap in the cuboid.  It's all the bones, skin, and flesh of the dragon. If you put the black wolf in it like this and squeeze it like this, wouldn't it turn into a pulp of flesh and blood?

    "Senior, this" Gao Feng asked in surprise.  The craftsman Sheng Lu just put the rectangular weight together, and there was not even a single gap between the two parts. The black wolf trapped inside showed no signs of struggle and remained motionless.

    Lu Gang still had a smile on his face, but he just handed the cuboid to Gao Feng, and Gao Feng reached out to take it in a daze.  Listen to Na Lu Gang say: "Noble phantoms and armors are not necessarily made for people to wear. Mounts can also be used. Don't stick to the rules."

    Gao Feng stared at the rectangular body and had no idea why Lu Gang said this. Lu Gang turned the "Immediate Palace" into a box and handed it to him. Gao Feng took advantage of the situation and put it into the Qiankun Silver Medal, but this thing in his hand  The cuboid didn't move. When I thought about the black wolf's flesh and blood in the middle of the cuboid, I felt like it couldn't fit in.

    "It's soul was sucked in by the fairy mountain. It ate fairy fruits and solidified Qiongshi to form a solid body. But such an existence violates the laws of heaven and earth. It will disappear after it goes out. What are you worrying about there? You stayed too long this time.  It¡¯s been a long time, get out!¡±

    Before Gao Feng could understand what the little fox was saying, the little fox Hu Jiu had already fallen off his shoulders, with his front paws a little on his chest.

    With just such a slight click, Gao Feng's whole body flew backwards. He was in mid-air, and the scenery in front of him had begun to change. When he realized it, he was already in his own yard.

    "Your Majesty, I have finished entering samadhi. I am going to bring you a bowl of hot soup!" Gao Feng just opened his eyes and heard the attentive greeting of the red fox Yuexiang.

    Looking at the sky, it was early in the morning, and there was still about an hour before dawn. The surroundings were very quiet, and there was nothing out of the ordinary. After judging this, Gao Feng quickly put down the cube of dragon skin, flesh and bone in his hand, and the black wolf was still there.  Inside, don¡¯t get stuffy or pinched!

    Yuexiang walked towards the house, but before entering the door, she still looked back curiously. After Gao Feng woke up from meditation, it was strange that a box suddenly appeared in his hand.

    Gao Feng bent down and was about to touch the rectangular body encasing Hei Lang, but he quickly retracted his hand because the keel-skinned rectangular body suddenly began to squirm.What was originally a neat rectangular shape suddenly started to move like conscious mud and turned into an irregular puddle.

    With such a change, the black wolf inside had no reason to survive. Gao Feng's heart trembled, and he immediately discovered something was wrong. The flesh, flesh, and skin that looked like a puddle of mud had begun to change, condensed into shape, and vaguely resembled the shape of the black wolf.  , Gao Feng blinked, and he immediately guessed the truth.

    The change was extremely fast. Soon, the black wolf that was exactly the same as the one on the Fairy Mountain had appeared, but its eyes were still closed. It was still a six-foot-long black wolf with graceful lines, but Gao Feng saw that on the Fairy Mountain  First of all, the temperament and aura of this black wolf have changed greatly. It is less childish and more mysterious. Just looking at it, there is an oppressive aura coming from it.

    The luster of the fur, the sparkle of the sharp claws, and there were vaguely strange lines under the fur. Looking carefully, it turned out to be something similar to scales. After Gao Feng thought about it, he immediately realized what it was, these  The characteristics are only found in dragons.

    From the time he saw Yue Xiaoyan's white dragon to now, Gao Feng has been exposed to a lot of things related to dragons, but what he really saw was the white dragon formed by Yue Xiaoyan's power, but  The existence of dragons, which are superior to all mortal creatures, is not just an entity, but a kind of coercion and momentum.

    ¡°Could it be that the purpose of squeezing the black wolf into the dragon¡¯s flesh and skin was to transform the black wolf¡¯s body?  Gao Feng immediately thought of this, and he reacted instantly. The black wolf over there had already opened his eyes.

    At the moment when she opened her eyes, there was a "pop" sound, and Yuexiang, who had just brought out the hot soup, suddenly lost her hand, and the soup bowl smashed to pieces on the ground. Yuexiang's eyes were filled with shock.

    The black horse in the stable over there was neighing loudly. The whole Fengtianfang and even further afield were agitated. Dogs were whining, horses were snoring anxiously, and some children were awakened.  Crying loudly, I don¡¯t know how many adults suddenly woke up from nightmares.

    The moment he opened his eyes, even Gao Feng lowered his upper body subconsciously, and his body was already on alert. When the black wolf opened his eyes, he actually exuded a power that made even Gao Feng nervous. This was not an aura that the demon clan could have.  , even a black wolf that has eaten fairy fruit and Qiongshi will not have such an aura.

    This breath is that of a dragon!  Only the dragon, which is above all mortal spirits, has such power!

    The noises around you are not because you are frightened. If you are frightened, then the children will cry more hysterically, the adults will scream and become restless, the horses will neigh, and the dogs will bark wildly. The current depressing and dull state is shock.  Every spiritual creature feels the arrival of a terrifying superior being. They are frightened and overwhelmed. At the same time, they subconsciously understand that they cannot act too outrageously, because if they alert the superior being, they will be torn to pieces and devoured.

    Gao Feng immediately felt something unusual in the sky, and gathered his energy to look over. Sure enough, such a burst of momentum would definitely alarm the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" that enveloped the capital. One of the magic circles in the void had already begun to shine, and there were already seven in the air.  The brilliance soared into the sky and flew rapidly towards this side.

    Hei Lang finally recovered from his confusion. He looked around, jumped up suddenly, and looked extremely ecstatic. After landing, he opened his mouth and started to howl. Gao Feng did not move slowly. He took a step forward and held Hei Lang's hand.  With a wolf's mouth, I thought that you have made such a big fuss now, and if the wolf howls again, I am afraid that the entire capital will be woken up.

    After holding Hei Lang's mouth, Gao Feng shouted angrily: "Don't scream, keep your voice down!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    "Your Majesty, be careful!" Red Fox Yuexiang suddenly exclaimed, because she saw the terrifying black wolf suddenly stood up and rushed towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng didn't respond to Yuexiang's reminder, because the black wolf stretched out his tongue, and it was obvious that he was getting closer to make love, and at least licked his face randomly. This was obviously a wolf, but he imitated the behavior of a dog.  It was absolutely perfect, and Gao Feng also had a feeling that the black wolf was not excited about being in a dragon body at all, but was excited because there were so many fun things to do back in the living world.

    Thinking about the vicious and bloodthirsty thief who killed him, and then looking at the black wolf in front of him who looked like an innocent child, Gao Feng sighed in his heart, this black wolf has indeed been reborn, not only his body, but also his mind.

    Just licking, it has been a habit on the fairy mountain for a long time. As soon as his tongue touched Gao Feng's face, there were several breaths in the air that locked onto Gao Feng. He only heard an angry shout: "Gao Feng, you are fooling around."  What!"

    This voice was familiar to Gao Feng. It belonged to Master Deng Tianshi. Gao Feng could immediately figure out the cause and effect. The black wolf's aura alerted the Pang** Formation. The Taoist Academy would naturally send people over to check.Many people must know where Feng is. Although they don't know what happened, Tianshi Deng must come in person so that if anything goes wrong, he can protect him.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 333: Strong Beast

    Gao Feng quickly told the black wolf to lie down, motioned it with his eyes to be more honest, and said loudly with his fists clasped: "The Heavenly Master is here, and the lower official is making equipment at home. The aura accidentally burst out, disturbing the neighbors and even causing the Taoist priests to dispatch.  , Gao Feng made a mistake, I hope he will be punished!"

    The words were high-sounding, but no one seriously investigated what he said, and the Taoists in the Taoist Academy were not fools. The meaning could be understood from the first sentence of Deng Tianshi's question in mid-air.

    "In the important place of the capital, at the feet of the emperor, there are many nobles and adults living there. You are acting in such a reckless way. If you don't know how to restrain yourself, you will cause a big disaster sooner or later. If you do it next time, you will definitely not be spared. Do you understand?" Deng Tianshi squinted.  He looked down and said in a stern voice.

    Although the tone was strong, everyone could clearly see the intention of protecting him. Gao Feng naturally bowed and agreed, and when he stood up, he patted the black wolf on the forehead with his hand, because the black wolf was very curious about the few Taoists in the sky.  .

    The group of people who came from the Taoist temple walked in a circle and then left. When Gao Feng saw them off, he noticed that the eyes of Deng Tianshi and several Taoists were always focused on Hei Lang.

    It¡¯s interesting to think about it. If it were the thief Hei Lang who shot Gao Feng with an arrow back then, even though Gao Feng had a ferocious demeanor at that time, if he really encountered a Taoist from the sky, he would definitely be so frightened that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape.  , it is possible to collapse to the ground in shock.

    But tonight, a powerful person like Deng Tianshi appeared in mid-air. The momentum and pressure were astonishing. The demon clan has a much stronger spiritual sense than humans, so it should have felt greater pressure.  But this black wolf was just curious and excited.  There was no feeling of being frightened.

    Gao Feng was really curious about how strong the Black Wolf was after being tempered in the Immortal Mountain.

    The Taoists turned around in the sky, and when they were about to enter the Taoist temple, the formation separated. A Taoist behind him whispered to his companions: "The black dog next to Gao Feng is very strange. Is it really okay to be so indifferent?  "

    "Tianshi Zun doesn't care about it. What are you worrying about? Besides, Gao Feng Shengshou won the martial arts competition. He is about to become a member of the army. According to regulations, his residence can also have a magic circle to perform martial arts and practice magic.  There is no need to alarm Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth. What he did at that time, you don't even know." The companion said angrily, and the matter was over.

    As soon as the Taoists left, Gao Feng squatted down, patted Hei Lang on the head and said, "Take your power back. If you show it all, you will scare others."

    Gao Feng knew that Hei Lang could understand human speech, but he didn't know if Hei Lang could understand such complicated meanings. However, Hei Lang's intelligence far exceeded Gao Feng's imagination.  After shaking his body slightly, the sharp and threatening aura had weakened a lot.

    It calmed down its breath, and the commotion around it gradually calmed down. Gao Feng then smiled and said to Yuexiang: "It has also stayed in the North, and it can help a lot when it goes out this time. You call it  Call it Dahei!¡±

    After a pause, he gave the black wolf a name. The reason why it was called "Big Black" was because there was a dark horse over there. Thinking about it, this black wolf met Gao Feng much earlier than the dark horse.  Gao Feng has already thought of the name of the dark horse, which is "Er Hei".

    Perhaps knowing that he had become a younger brother, the black horse over the stable neighed in dissatisfaction. The black wolf was very satisfied with the name Gao Feng, and rubbed his head affectionately towards Gao Feng's hand.  Gao Feng touched the black wolf, pointed at Yuexiang and said: "From now on, this sister will speak the same way as me. You must listen too!"

    Like an obedient child, Black Wolf nodded and ran towards Yuexiang. Among the demon clan, the relationship between wolves and foxes is not very good, not to mention that Black Wolf still has the characteristics of a dragon in his current state.  , Gao Feng could clearly feel that there was light coming out of Yuexiang's body, and he was very alert.

    However, Yuexiang is wary of hostility. The black wolf may not be a pure wolf monster after it comes out of the fairy mountain. It is not hostile or wary at all. Gao Feng said that he must listen to Yuexiang in the future, and it will really pass.  After they were intimate, Yuexiang was startled. The black wolf was rubbing here and there and was very invisible.

    After struggling like this for a while, the wariness and hostility in Yuexiang's heart gradually disappeared. Although the black wolf stood upright and was much taller than her, it behaved in an innocent and cute manner. Yuexiang also tried to reach out to touch it, but her hand was still.  The black wolf didn't stick out his tongue to lick it until he met it, and he was very excited.

    It was almost the darkest time of the night, but for a few people in the yard, the darkness was like daylight and had no effect on them. After getting tired of Yuexiang for a while, the black wolf quickly took over Gao Feng's house.  He walked around in a circle, even used his front paws to open the door and wandered around the house, and finally stopped in front of the stables.

    The black wolf and the black horse are facing each other, which means they are a bit repulsive. One wolf and the other horse stare at each other, the black wolf bares its teeth, and the black horse over there usesThey scratched the ground with their hooves, looking like they were about to fight.

    When there was a fight over there, Gao Feng could immediately clearly feel the power and aura bursting from the black wolf. If it grew bigger again, it would definitely alarm the surrounding people, so he quickly shouted softly to stop it.

    The black wolf then rushed towards Gao Feng. Looking at the extremely happy black wolf, Gao Feng suddenly remembered what the craftsman Saint Lu Gang said when he left the fairy mountain, saying that when making equipment, don't be limited to the person himself.  Mounts can also be crafted.

    But what Gao Feng is thinking about now is not to make something for the dark horse, but to make a piece of equipment for the black wolf. Although the black wolf possesses the characteristics of a dragon and has a formidable momentum, there is no harm in being able to strengthen defense and attack. Moreover, Gao Feng thought of  Other things, the aura on Black Wolf's body is too strong. It can easily alarm the magic circle and the people in the capital. Even outside the capital, it can be easily noticed by interested people, so it must be covered up.

    "Dahei, come into the house with me!" Gao Feng thought of this and said hello. Hei Lang immediately trotted behind him and entered the house together.

    Seeing that Hei Lang looked like a child, Yuexiang's wariness dissipated. Someone who seemed to be a big sister asked, "Want to eat meat? There are a lot of delicious things here!"

    Hearing this, Hei Lang stuck out his tongue and nodded vigorously. Yuexiang covered her mouth and chuckled, turning around to get it. Seeing such a warm scene, Gao Feng reached out and stroked Hei Lang's fur, and said with a smile: "After rebirth, you will be reborn.  You are so innocent now, I feel more and more that I did nothing wrong back then!"

    Hei Lang almost killed Gao Feng, but Gao Feng killed Hei Lang with his own hands. After meeting again on the Fairy Mountain, Hei Lang has completely grown up from a cub to the present. In a sense, it was Gao Feng who raised him. Every time Hei Lang  Seeing Gao Feng being as close as his children to their parents, Gao Feng really liked it, but he always felt a little guilty. But today, seeing the happy and warm scene at home, the guilt in Gao Feng's heart also disappeared.

    After stroking him twice more, Gao Feng whispered: "If the princess sees you, she will definitely like you"

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng shook his head, driving away unnecessary thoughts from his mind, and asked seriously: "How do you attack the enemy now? Do you have any spells?"

    Gao Feng once heard rumors that demon clans often have one or two innate skills, which are similar to Taoist magic, but do not require spells to produce magic power. They can produce it with their own strength. Red Fox Yuexiang has this kind of magic.

    The black wolf could understand what Gao Feng said, but he showed a very confused expression. The black wolf first bared his teeth, then opened his mouth and made a biting motion, then stretched out his front paws to grab a few times, and finally flicked his tail.  , slapped hard on the ground.

    The biting movement was normal, and the front paws were waving. Gao Feng noticed that there was a sharp edge overflowing from the tip of the claw, which was quite similar to the properties of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang. They were all sharp, and the hard blue bricks on the ground were cut into cracks.  , and the wolf tail hit the ground with even more force, like a steel whip. The entire ground was smashed to pieces, the house shook, and dust fell from the gaps in the ceiling.

    It seems that although the black wolf's physique has been greatly strengthened by the dragon bone flesh and skin, its attack method is still relatively simple, still using the primitive means of biting, scratching and lashing with teeth, claws and tail.

    Gao Feng thought about it carefully. He initially thought of using equipment to give Hei Lang the means to use Taoist attacks, but in the end he decided to use equipment to further enhance Hei Lang's hand-to-hand combat ability.

    "Stay there and don't move!" Gao Feng ordered. Although Hei Lang was lively and curious, he obeyed Gao Feng's orders and lay there obediently.

    Gao Feng took out the Gold Pattern and Snow Silver from his Qiankun Silver Medal. For others, processing these two Noble Phantasm materials is a very simple matter, but for Gao Feng, this is just a piece of cake.

    However, the first thing Gao Feng made had nothing to do with strengthening his strength. Gao Feng just used golden wire to create a net. This net was composed of four runes. Its main purpose was to shield the breath. This noble phantom was actually  The arrangement on the hilt of a certain dagger in the Noble Phantasm Atlas was to make the dagger invisible to others. Gao Feng learned it now and sold it, mixed it with the ideas and skills of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, and prepared to use it on Black Wolf.  Used to cover up the overly tyrannical momentum.

    Soon the one-foot-square net was completed. Gao Feng directly covered Hei Lang's body. Hei Lang shrank subconsciously, but he was still covered by the net obediently. Waiting for the golden rune net and Hei Lang to  After the wolf fur fit tightly, Gao Feng said: "Let go of your strength!"

    After Gao Feng gave the order, Hei Lang kept restraining his strength and felt very uncomfortable. After hearing what Gao Feng said, he screamed in joy and immediately released his strength.

    ?????????????? If the power bursts out as it did just now, it is very likely that the neighbors will be disturbed again and the Taoist priests from the Taoist temple will be recruited. But this time the power burst out, the black wolf's fur has iron-coloredWhen the light came on, the golden mesh came into contact with power and melted into the black wolf's skin. The next moment, the light and shadow of four runes appeared an inch above the black wolf's fur, with a surge of pressure and momentum.  The sub has been blocked.  ^-^^-^

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 334 See you at the same place

    Gao Feng observed carefully and clearly felt that Hei Lang's power was not restricted, but that aura was blocked. This showed that the treasure had an effect, and it also verified one thing. This golden pattern can match Hei Lang's  Skin and flesh fuse.

    When Yuexiang walked in with a plate of roasted meat, he saw Hei Lang lying on the ground obediently, and Gao Feng linked his hands to form an exquisite gold suit. Yuexiang's cooking skills were wonderful, and a  The aroma of the plate of roasted meat was overflowing. When it was placed in front of Hei Lang, Hei Lang's mouth watered.

    But with such delicious food in front of him, Hei Lang actually looked at Gao Feng and asked for his permission. When Gao Feng nodded, he buried his head in eating.

    Yuexiang stood aside and covered her mouth with a smile and said: "When I see your Majesty making treasures, I always feel like we women make clothes, but no matter how good the craftsmanship is, I am not as capable as your Majesty."

    Gao Feng smiled, but kept moving his hands. The snowy silver thread served as the main vein, and the gold thread formed the runes and the patterns of connected magic circles. After a while, a completely fitting gold-lined silver garment was completed.  It's just that this style is worn on Black Wolf.

    The roasted meat on the plate had been swept away by Hei Lang. Gao Feng shook the precious phantom covered with dense runes and said, "Da Hei, stand up and put this on."

    Hei Lang stared at this precious phantom curiously, stood up from the ground, raised his front paws, and let Gao Feng put the precious phantom on it. After putting it on tightly, Gao Feng patted it with a smile and said, "Strengthen.  !¡±

    Hearing this, Yuexiang subconsciously acted on guard, but she did not feel the oppression and sharpness.  I saw that the golden and silver clothing had completely integrated into the black wolf's body.

    Now it seems that the black wolf's body is still covered in sparkling black fur, and it has not changed at all. What is the meaning of this Noble Phantasm?  Not only Yue Xiang was surprised, but even Hei Lang turned around and looked at himself, using his nose to steady himself from time to time, wondering why the shiny thing just disappeared after wearing it.

    Gao Feng clapped his hands.  He smiled and said: "Go to the yard and try it out."

    ¡°Your Majesty, the power in Dahei¡¯s body will alarm too many people and lead to¡± Yuexiang reminded quickly.

    Gao Feng smiled and shook his head and replied: "Don't worry. This Noble Phantasm has already shielded it. If it can still be alarmed, then it needs to be made again. Even if it is troublesome, you have to admit it."

    Having said this, Yuexiang naturally had no objections and walked into the yard together. Gao Feng turned around and said to Hei Lang who had no idea what to do: "Use your own power to fly!"

    Hei Lang stared at Gao Feng's face, but did not make any reaction. He was full of confusion. Gao Feng pointed in the direction of the sky and said with a smile: "Go to higher places, higher!"

    Before he finished speaking, the black wolf bowed its hind legs.  He suddenly bounced up and jumped into the air. This jump was actually dozens of feet in height. He was extremely fast and became a small dot in the blink of an eye.

    This height also shows how strong the black wolf is now.  But in the blink of an eye, the black wolf fell rapidly towards the ground again. Gao Feng shook his head, and with a "bang", the black wolf landed on the ground in front of him, jumping high.  It fell so hard that it made a big hole in the ground, sending dust flying into the sky.

    Falling from such a height and such a speed, even steel will be completely deformed. Yuexiang screamed softly, but she heard the black wolf whine twice and crawled out of the pit unharmed.

    Hei Lang looked at Gao Feng with a confused face, as if he didn't know what to do, and then shook the fur on his body to shake off the dust. Gao Feng shook his head and laughed, and said: "Just think that there are wings behind your back, use your strength to make the wings  Unfold and fly, do you understand?¡±

    After saying this, Gao Feng made a flapping gesture with his hands, and then, regardless of whether Hei Lang understood it or not, he stepped forward, grabbed Hei Lang and threw it into the air.

    Gao Feng¡¯s strength was even greater. His action directly threw Hei Lang up, and the height he rose to was even higher than what Hei Lang had jumped just now.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?: Hei Lang was not afraid of this at all. Instead, he screamed excitedly and flew into the air again, becoming a small dot in an instant.

    "Your Majesty, will it break?" Yuexiang said worriedly. Gao Feng looked up at the sky and said relaxedly: "I will catch it if it falls."

    Before he finished speaking, the black wolf was already about ten feet above his head, and was about to fall to the ground. At this moment, he only saw the light wings behind the black wolf suddenly spread out. The black wolf did not fall, but was on the ground.  Gliding at low altitude, flying directly towards the other side.

    "Keep your voice down, don't bark!" Gao Feng shouted. The black wolf with its wings spread out in the sky was so excited that it flapped its wings and flew around, but his voice was lowered.

    It¡¯s almost dawn, and everywhere in Fengtianfang is alsoThere began to be movement. Although there were many magical things in the capital, seeing such a mighty black wolf flying in the sky would always disturb the people. Gao Feng waved to the flying black wolf to signal it to come back.

    The black wolf was happily playing in mid-air, and was reluctant to be called back by Gao Feng. It flew over the yard, and when it was about to fall, Gao Feng threw an inch-long iron ball towards it.  He shouted: "Cut it with your claws!"

    The trajectory of the iron ball was very strange, and it would never reach the black wolf. In panic, the black wolf stretched out his front paws, and a light wheel with a diameter flew straight out, neatly smashing the iron ball.  Cut in half.

    Hei Lang didn't expect that waving his front paws would have such an effect. His mouth grew in mid-air. He also forgot to flap his wings and fell directly. This time, instead of making a big hole in the ground, he was hit by Gao Feng.  He caught it, then gently placed it on the ground, and said with a smile: "Do you still want to fly?"

    In response to Gao Feng's question, Hei Lang nodded excitedly, but Gao Feng's face became serious and he warned: "You are not allowed to fly during the day. If you want to go out, you must ask your sister Yuexiang to follow you, otherwise I will give you  Take care of it, do you understand?"

    This black wolf is very playful and active. If he starts to have fun during the day, he doesn¡¯t know how much trouble he will get into. It is necessary to warn him in advance.

    Ignoring the aggrieved Black Wolf over there, Gao Feng said to Yuexiang: "Although you said you are going to the North, you should not go to the capital to purchase the supplies you need on the way, so as not to attract other people's attention, pack these things at home.  That¡¯s it!¡±

    Yuexiang nodded quickly and agreed. Gao Feng had received a lot of help in the fairy mountain. The day of departure was approaching, and he had to go to Prince Qin's Mansion.

    Going to Prince Qin's Mansion, Gao Feng was not good at speed, so he pulled out the black horse, put on the harness and rode out. When the black horse was about to go out, it actually looked at the black wolf in the yard quite provocatively.  One glance made Gao Feng really feel dumbfounded.

    The dark horse galloped and arrived at Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion without spending too much time. Everyone in the Prince¡¯s Mansion was given instructions. When Gao Feng came, no matter what reason he came, he would be invited in as soon as possible and then brought to the prince.

    Such an arrangement is unique for the palace. Everyone at the top and bottom knew that the prince valued Gao Feng, and no one dared to neglect it. Even though everyone had just gotten up and was busy, they were immediately taken to King Qin.

    Gao Feng came over and wanted to do a few things. First, he reminded people here not to allocate supplies. Everything needed to go to the North can be bought halfway. There is no need to bother in the capital, which would alarm too many people. Secondly, he wanted to make sure  When can we set off, and when can the palace's decree be issued.

    In response to Gao Feng's reminders and inquiries, King Qin gave answers. In terms of allocating supplies, the palace provided Gao Feng with a list. This list was all about shops and warehouses along the road. These merchants, the palace and the royal family all had one or another.  Gao Feng could buy it in batches there. In this way, when he arrived at the northern border, the required supplies would be almost ready, so that he would not alert anyone and would not be noticed.

    As for the next question, King Qin asked Gao Feng to wait in the palace. He arranged for someone to go to the palace to inquire, because the emperor could only issue orders and the like.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to see Princess Qingrou in the array, but King Qin said that the array could only be entered at night. During the day, the array was completely closed. If he entered rashly, Yang Qi would corrode and stimulate Yin.  Being angry can have disastrous consequences.

    He came to the palace very early, but the people sent to the palace by the palace could not go too early. The sun was almost rising and everyone had had breakfast. They would not ask until the day officially started. However, Gao Feng was waiting  It didn't take long, because before lunch, the palace gave a reply, saying that it was the Holy One's will for Gao Feng to go to the old place to have an audience in the evening.

    When the palace minister who brought back these words relayed it, his face and eyes looked wrong, because the emperor told Gao Feng to meet him at the same place. What kind of background and identity does this Young Master Gao have?

    Regarding this "old place", Gao Feng was stunned for a moment before he remembered that Emperor Ren should be talking about the martial arts training ground of the Demon Suppressing Division.

    Since it has been decided that Princess Qingrou will not be seen here, Gao Feng has no need to stay and leaves immediately. There are still many things to arrange.

    When Gao Feng walked out of the gate of the palace, he felt many peeping eyes on him, and even Taoists were observing him. He did not care about what kind of place Prince Qin's palace was, and whoever King Qin came into contact with every day would definitely be noticed by various forces.  This kind of detection and peeping is normal, as long as you don't follow them.

    As he thought, the news of Gao Feng¡¯s visit to the Prince of Qin¡¯s Mansion soon reached the Prince of Wei¡¯s Mansion. Wei Wang Hongyang had an order that all those who visit the King of Qin shouldThe names of guests must be recorded, and he must review them every day. The news about Gao Feng has now been elevated to a similar level of importance.

    Gao Feng went to Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion early in the morning. This kind of thing is not trivial and must be reported in time. Otherwise, no one will be blamed afterwards and no one will be able to bear this responsibility.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 335: Demon Conference

    But those who wanted to report could not do so, because King Wei entered the inner study early in the morning. It was a forbidden area in the palace. It would be light to kill people if they broke in. Everyone was surprised that King Wei entered.  Isn't it always in the afternoon or night when I go to the study? Why has the routine changed today?

    The doors and windows of the inner study room of Prince Wei's Mansion were still closed, and it was as dark as night. Prince Wei stood quietly to the side, watching the light flickering on the other side of the bead curtain in the room.

    Wei Wang Hong Yang's mood was not as calm as his expression. He was restless when he woke up in the morning. This was a sign that the "ancestor" was about to appear. Hong Yang came here in a hurry, and sure enough, the ancestor appeared again.

    In broad daylight, even in a house without light, there is still a strong yang energy. What's more, this is in the capital and the palace of Prince Wei. The yang energy of the day, the pressure of the magic circle, and the palace's own luck, this is  In the most yang-yang place in the world, whatever ghosts and Yin spirits appear at this time will only end up being wiped out.

    This "ancestor" actually appeared. Since he is the ancestor of the Hong family, he must be a ghost. If he can appear in such a place, then the strength of this "ancestor" must be so terrifying. Even if he is not the ancestor of the Hong family, he is probably the most powerful person in the world.  One of the most powerful existences in the world.

    After Wei Wang Hongyang's strength increased, he became more and more superstitious about this "ancestor". Today's behavior has deepened his impression. However, deep in Wei Wang Hongyang's heart, there is a trace of fear, fear of powerful existences.  I am also worried about this kind of unknown, but these negative emotions are nothing compared with the passion for the throne.

    Came to this house this morning.  The ancestor asked him for the "Destiny Jade Chip". The so-called "Jade Chip" is a tool used by Taoists for divination, ranging from four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two, to one hundred and twenty-eight.  pieces.

    Depending on the divination matters, the number of jade chips used is also different, and one hundred and twenty-eight jade chips are used.  It is said that everything in the world is planned, and everything can be known and predicted.

    " However, the art of divination requires extremely high talent, and it is extremely difficult to practice.  Among the Taoist sects and Taoist monks in the world, there are many people who dabble in the art of divination, but there are almost no people who practice it intensively.  Not to mention the destiny jade divination plan, which is the pinnacle of divination skills.

    But jade chips, a divination tool, are owned by many wealthy families. Some young women like to learn to play with them and use them. Furthermore, jade chips themselves are auspicious ornaments. Obtaining them means that everything will be worry-free. Putting one in the study  Sets are also one of the customs of Daxia.

    There is no shortage of jade in Prince Wei's house. What Prince Wei brought was a jade chip made by a famous craftsman in Da Nei. He used the best jade material in the world and the carving was extremely exquisite.  It was placed in a sandalwood box. King Wei's long attendant initially asked for help, but King Wei refused and brought it in himself.

    The "ancestor" just signaled King Wei to put the box down, and King Hong Yang of Wei took two steps back.  Standing quietly aside, King Wei was still wondering whether this ancestor would reveal his whereabouts because of this jade chip.

    The light in the room suddenly shone, and the sandalwood box opened automatically. All the jade chips inside flew out, and one hundred and twenty-eight jade chips collided and danced in the air.  It's like something is controlling it.

    Wei Wang Hongyang's heart trembled. It was not difficult to make the jade chips fly in the air, but there were more than a hundred of them. Each jade chip seemed to have its own will, and the power was controlled so finely. This was not something ordinary people could do.

    The uncertain light in the room flashed violently, and someone seemed to be shouting in the void. The flying jade chips were hovering there, forming a three-dimensional and complicated pattern.

    This complicated pattern seemed meaningful and chaotic, but the flickering light in the room calmed down, and King Wei was a little stunned.

    The quiet time didn't last long. With a "crash", the jade chips hovering in mid-air fell to the ground. Many of them fell to pieces. Naturally, King Wei didn't feel bad. He just felt strange. At this time, the ancestor  The voice sounded again: "Within ten days, if you send people to Xuanzhou, they will find traces of the Yin body."

    King Wei was stunned for a moment, then hesitantly said: "Ancestor, Qingrou has been sleeping all year round and can only stay in the magic circle. How can it be possible to go so far away?"

    "The results of the divination will not be wrong. Send someone there and the results will come true!" There was a hint of weakness in the ancestor's voice.

    Could it be that this ancestor was using the ultimate in divination? King Wei was shocked, and then he fell into deep thought. After a moment of silence, he said: "I cannot leave the capital easily. The several generals and guards of the palace are also protected by everyone."  You know I will just look for someone else."

    "Go and capture the Yin body. I will definitely do what I promised you!" After the ancestor's voice finished speaking, the room fell into darkness again.

    Wei Wang Hongyang was silent in the darkness for a while, then strode out of the house. In addition to the inner study room, there were relatives immediately behind the house.When they came forward, King Wei ordered in a deep voice: "Send someone to Taoist Master Xutian and inquire. If the Taoist Master has time, I have something to discuss with you."

    The guards quickly took the order and ran over.

    After Gao Feng came out of Prince Qin's Mansion, he did not rush back to Fengtianfang, nor did he go to the Demon Suppressing Division. Instead, he went to Shima Street, which is still under his jurisdiction. He will leave after a while, and he has a sense of responsibility.  Gao Feng, who was serious, still wanted to take a look.

    Shima Street is not only the place where Gao Feng works as an errand, but also the place where Gao Feng meets Princess Qingrou. Conflicts of all sizes occur here, and countless opportunities are triggered here, so Gao Feng does not want to  He regarded Shima Street as an ordinary place, and he valued it very much.

    Gao Feng caused a sensation after appearing on Shima Street. Not only the owners and shopkeepers of various shops cheered, but also the pedestrians wandering the street who heard that this general was Gao Feng, the winner of the recent Shengshou competition.  I wanted to see something new, and for a while, the front door of Yongji Jewelry Store was surrounded by a three-story building outside.

    Gao Feng was helpless about this situation, but he was not willing to disturb everyone's interest. He just asked Gu Dazhu and others to come over and ask about the recent situation. Everything was normal on Shima Street.

    In fact, Shima Street is now very peaceful. Everyone in the capital knows that there is a tall man here who is not easy to mess with. They all restrain their subordinates not to commit crimes and get into trouble here. What trouble will happen there.

    The streets were so noisy that the lobby on the first floor of Yongji Jewelry Store was already full of people. Shopkeeper Zhang of Yongji Jewelry Store felt embarrassed and invited Gao Feng to sit inside for a while and drink tea.

    Gao Feng naturally didn¡¯t care. The two parties walked to the inner courtyard of Yongji Jewelry Store together. Gao Feng saw the basement of Yongji Jewelry Store and remembered the first time he encountered a demon species here.

    Now all Gao Feng is thinking about is how to escort the princess to the Snow Mountain Temple. Thinking about what Emperor Ren said about the ten thousand demons spying on her, she is really in Daxia's situation. Without the deterrence of Daxia's various forces, the actions of the monsters will definitely  If you are unscrupulous, what kind of danger will it cause to yourself when the time comes.

    ¡° Several of the most thrilling battles were all related to the Dharma Master of the Nine Nether Sect. After the previous two failures, will the Nine Nether Sect just send the Dharma Master here as if to add fuel to the fire?  Gao Feng was determined, but he was still vaguely worried about this unpredictable danger.

    The Nine Nether Sect and the corresponding demons that Gao Feng is worried about rarely operate in broad daylight. Even if they have to take action, they will use corresponding spells and treasures to cover the Yang Qi and create a dark realm.

    In the Mengze volcano at the junction of Jiangzhou and Xiangzhou, the core of Jiuyoumen is inside. Although Mengze is surrounded by thick fog all year round, during the day, the Jiuyoumen people in the volcano are very  The quietness.

    When the three Dharma Masters came to interrogate the Demon Lord, the Demon Lord was suspended and sleeping above the crater. Under him was the churning magma, and even the surrounding space was distorted.

    But now, the Demon Lord is no longer suspended above the magma, and the magma has condensed into rock. The magma pool has become a large indented pit.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Tables, chairs and furniture have been placed on this rock, as well as a bed carved from obsidian. The Demon Lord is leaning on the bed. At this time, he is not sleeping, but is just looking ahead with squinted eyes.

    On the rocky ground covering hundreds of acres, there is only one person and some furniture. It looks very different in proportion, but it is not deserted, because the others here are not people.

    There are dozens of monsters moving around the Demon Lord's position. The monsters are of different sizes and types. The two monsters standing next to the Demon Lord are about the same size as ordinary people. They both have stunning looks and impressive figures.  The skin is as smooth and tender as gelatin, and she is absolutely a beauty.

    If it weren¡¯t for the green light shining in the eyes of these two women and the two thumb-length horns growing out of their heads, no one would have been able to tell that they were also monsters.

    The two female monsters standing next to the bed were not wearing any clothes. They were fully exposed and extremely tempting. However, these two female monsters seemed to have no sense of shame. They smiled coquettishly from time to time, seducing the monsters around them. They were all charming.  Yes, but even though they flirted around, they didn't dare to be a little presumptuous when they turned to the direction of the devil, and were extremely respectful.

    Outside, ten feet away from the demon lord, there were nine monsters that were more than twenty feet tall, extremely thick, with bodies and heads of bulls, and bat wings on their backs.

    These nine-headed monsters are very far away from each other. Each of them is wearing simple and heavy armor, with a huge sword on his waist, and a long whip on the other side. Every time this bull-headed monster breathes, there is flame spitting out of its nose.  , the eyes do not distinguish between black and white, but pure flame red light.

    The bull-headed monsters are far away from each other, and other monsters dare not get close. If you look carefully, the rocks under the feet of these nine huge monsters are all red.?, some are even softening and liquefying. It can be seen that the high temperature on the body of the bull-headed monster is melting the rocks on the ground into a state of magma.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 336: Feeling uneasy

    Twenty feet away from the circle of the bull-headed monster, there are snake demons and soul demons mixed together. As long as one of the snake demons and soul demons appears in the human world, it will cause shock and disaster. But here,  They no longer looked arrogant and looked at the bull-headed monster in front of them in awe, but they did not even dare to look at the demon lord on the bed, even though the demon lord was not as tall as the soul demon's calf and was extremely small.

    Further to the outer circle, there are a dozen warriors wearing heavy armor, but these people are not Jiuyou Black Armor. They are all wrapped in armor, with only their eyes exposed. But if you look closely, you can see that there is no flesh or substance in the gaps.  , but pure dark energy, there is only black energy in this armor.

    These dozen heavily armored warriors were not sitting outside because of the step difference. They seemed to be a unit of their own, sitting cross-legged on the ground like a marching army, motionless.

    There are scattered people around, including humanoid monsters with flames burning all over their bodies and sharp horns, huge spiders made of pure ice, and even several skeletons wearing Taoist robes.

    ??Every existence in this crater, whether it is a huge monster or a skeleton, whether it is a body with flames blooming or a cold air, everyone is strong and powerful, and they are all powerful when they appear in this world.

    But under this crater, they are afraid of each other and alienated, but they all respect the demon lord in the center.

    The Demon Lord has been squinting at the rocky ground in front of him, which is an ordinary rock.

    "Perhaps after watching it for a long time, one of the bull-headed monsters at the forefront seemed impatient. He snorted, sprayed a ball of flame from his thick nostrils, and was about to speak.  The Demon Lord glanced up, and the bull-headed monster immediately bowed its head.  Don't dare to make any move.

    I don¡¯t know how long I have been watching like this. There is no day or night under Mengze Volcano, and no one can clearly judge the passage of time, but the rock that the Demon Lord is looking at finally changes.

    It seems that the temperature is rising sharply, and the cyan rocks are beginning to show red lines. The lines are spreading and connecting, and the area with a radius of more than ten feet seems to be turning back to magma.

    The Demon Lord, who had been squinting listlessly, opened his eyes at this moment and stared at the lines on the ground. All the monsters looked over at this moment.

    The fiery red glowing lines did not last long, and soon the ground returned to its previous appearance.  The room fell silent.  The Demon Lord leaned on the bed again, his eyes narrowed, and all eyes under the crater were focused on the Demon Lord.

    "In the North Land, the Lord God said, hatred and cause and effect will be in the North Land." The Demon Lord finished speaking in a deep voice.  There was a low commotion in the room.

    Various voices were saying "Northland" and "Northland". The Demon Lord's hand patted on the obsidian bed, and the monsters immediately became quiet.

    "Do we have available manpower in the north?" The Demon Lord asked in a deep voice. As soon as he spoke, the witch behind him immediately said respectfully: "Reporting to the Lord, there are three Incense Masters in Xuanzhou, seven hundred and twenty-one  A famous disciple."

    Although this witch has a solemn face, her voice is charming and full of charm.  As soon as she opened her mouth, some of the monsters surrounding the Demon Lord began to breathe louder, and many of them couldn't help but stare at the Witch, with lust in their eyes as if they were about to burst out.

    In such a scene, the witch who spoke looked at them and smiled.  This smile was even more charming. Some monsters couldn't help but take a step forward, and the scene was a bit chaotic.

    The Demon Lord sighed softly, but the witch floated up from the edge of the bed. The charm on the witch's face had turned into fear, but she could not move or even make a sound, as if she was tied up by invisible ropes.  But for the monsters, the sight of such a beautiful female being abused and in pain aroused even greater pleasure for them.

    "The human race and the demon race have too many thoughts. They don't focus on doing things for the gods. They always think about themselves. You guys are too unruly. Do you really think that you can do whatever you want when you come to the human world?" the demon master said lightly.

    Suddenly, a small piece of flesh about the size of a fingernail separated from the top of the witch's head when she was hovering in mid-air. But this was just the beginning. The skin and flesh on the witch's body separated piece by piece, as if someone was tearing it apart, from the skin to the internal organs. The witch's face was covered  They all looked in pain, but they still couldn't shout or move.

    On the top of the witch's head, a soft white light suddenly lit up. This white light was pure and masculine, exactly the nature of sunlight. However, all the monsters immediately took a defensive posture, and many of them still had the power to resist.

    It is normal for such light to be supplemented when it shines on living beings, but when it is projected on monsters, it causes great harm, as if civilians are thrown into fire or splashed with strong acid., that is endless pain, and what is even more cruel is that under such light, everything about the illuminated monster will be erased, and will not be reborn in Jiuyou, but will completely turn into nothingness.

    The light shone on the witch, and the witch immediately burned. However, the intensity of the white light was controlled extremely well, and it would not burn the witch to ashes all at once, but would burn slowly.

    Watching the beautiful and seductive creature in mid-air slowly turn to ashes under burning and being cut to pieces, even monsters who are used to seeing killing, despair and blood feel afraid.

    The body of the other witch had begun to tremble, and the demon lord stood up from the bed. As soon as the demon lord stood up, all the monsters present knelt down on the ground.

    The Soul Demon and the Snake Demon moved the fastest. The bull-headed giant leaning against the inner circle resisted a little, but its body was involuntarily lowered, and it could only kneel on the ground. All the monsters could only lower their heads and lie on the ground.

    "Jiuyou respects the strong. You must know that I am far stronger than you. In this world, I am the God King! Those who disobey will die. Do you understand?" The Demon Lord's voice was still very calm, but  The monsters below, no matter how terrifying and powerful they are, are trembling and dare not raise their heads.

    The Demon Lord frowned, glanced around, and said again: "Go, let's all go to the North, solve the grudges and cause and effect, and let the Lord of Gods come to this world as soon as possible."

    After finishing speaking, the Demon Lord lay down on the bed again, and the others were still kneeling there. The skeletons in Taoist robes and the heavy-armored warriors disappeared on the spot, and the obsidian bed slowly floated into the air.  , and the ground that had turned into rock began to melt slowly and turned into magma again.

    The kneeling monsters slowly submerged into the magma, and everything returned to calm. The magma was churning, the fire was flickering, and the demon lord was lying there alone. After a while, a man in black robes appeared in the distance.  As he walked forward, the man in the robe was completely wrapped in the robe, and the hood was filled with black smoke. It was difficult to see clearly what was inside. Even if the hot wind from the magma below blew up, the black smoke could not be seen to dissipate at all.

    The man walked a few feet in front of the bed, bowed respectfully and saluted, and said, "What is the order for the Lord to call me here?"

    "You go to the North to set up a shrine and set off today!" the Demon Lord said as he lay there.

    When the word "God's Throne" was mentioned, the man in black robe was shocked and subconsciously asked, "Is the Lord going to move?"

    The Demon Lord will resolutely punish the monsters if they offend, but when the black-robed man questioned, the Demon Lord just remained silent for a moment, and said slowly: "Go!"

    The man in black robe hesitated, then bowed and said, "My subordinates are leaving now!"

    It was already late at night in the capital at this time. Gao Feng had finished settling down on Shima Street, and someone sent a message to Zhao Qiu and the others, saying that they had been busy recently and would meet again another day. They returned home and waited until the dead of night.  Gao Feng went to Zhenmo Division.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT off at night, Gao Feng felt very nervous. The trip to the north was right in front of him, so he couldn't waste any time.  Maybe I have to pretend to be calm and composed during the day, and don't need to act in front of others at night. I am worried, so I feel extremely anxious.

    The black wolf was a pistachio. When Gao Feng ran out, the black wolf also wanted to come out, but was caught by Gao Feng and thrown directly back to the yard. Gao Feng ran out of Fengtianfang quickly, but his figure was slightly different.  There was a pause, but then the speed remained unchanged because Gao Feng felt someone was watching.

    After the last tracking and spying, what happened next was that Duke Lai and the snake demon intercepted and killed outside the city. This time they were taking the princess to the north. Someone came to follow and spy. Could it be related to this? Gao Feng  He felt awe-inspiring in his heart. He was now stronger, and the range and precision of his perception were much greater than before. But after his perception was opened, the glimpse disappeared again.

    The appearance and disappearance of this sense of spying made Gao Feng really nervous. He no longer concealed that he had noticed it. Instead, he stopped to look around and jumped to a high place, because the appearance and disappearance of this sense of spying proved that the other party was aware of it.  His awareness and reaction further showed how powerful the other party was.

    You must know that the capital is covered by a vast and pure world. Powerful Taoist techniques and martial arts will be noticed by the Taoist Academy. Being able to sense Gao Feng's vigilance and avoid the detection of the Taoist Academy's array also shows the power of the spy.

    And Gao Feng was restless, which further showed that the spy had malicious intentions. Who is it?  Because of the existence of Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth, Gao Feng did not dare to increase his power rashly, as that would alarm the Taoist Temple, and the people following him would have already run away.

    After only one day in the Northland, some signs of instability appeared. Gao Feng searched the surrounding area at an extremely fast speed and found nothing unusual.

    " Emperor Ren cannot be allowed to wait for too long at the Demon-Suppressing Division Competition Ground, otherwise he mayHe would be guilty of deceiving the emperor. When Gao Feng thought of this, he gave up the pursuit of the stalker and hurried to the Demon Suppressing Division.

    But on the way down, Gao Feng no longer felt such prying eyes. Maybe the stalker had left, but Gao Feng still felt uneasy.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 337 Awe

    This time, Gao Feng, the Demon Suppressor, did not enter openly through the front door like before. Instead, he climbed over the wall and went in quietly. Gao Feng did not want anyone to know that he was here tonight.

    At this time, the Demon-Suppressing Division felt strangely quiet, and Gao Feng immediately realized it. In the past, when Emperor Ren pretended to be Old Man Xia and came here at night, he was also so quiet, but he didn't react to this at all, thinking it was  The normal silent calm of the night.

    There was no one in the martial arts arena of Zhenmo Division. It was still so empty. Gao Feng stood in the martial arts arena and calmed down his mood. Emperor Ren did not say when he would arrive. A strong man of that level did not need sleep.

    The person who was waiting didn't know when he would come, but Gao Feng stood there and found the state of mind he had when he came to the martial arts field to practice at night. He thought about his martial arts and noble phantoms, and suddenly felt that it was a bit complicated. He knew too much and had so much.  There are too many things. When fighting, he often chooses different ways to fight the enemy according to different enemies, but Gao Feng feels uncomfortable. Fighting in this way does not seem to be his own battle.

    If he had to fight in his own way, what should he do? Gao Feng fell into deep thought. However, after thinking about it for a while, he discovered a very sad fact. Gao Feng's thinking had been distorted by inherent routines and routines.  The martial arts was completely trapped, and all I could think of was that.

    Thinking over and over again, Gao Feng suddenly thought of one thing. He has a fairy mountain on his body, so whether he can crush it like a mountain during a battle. This was originally a self-deprecating idea.  But when Gao Feng thought of this, he started to move in the martial arts arena unconsciously.

    There are no too complicated actions.  Gao Feng just raised his hands and moved, but it was just a small movement.  Even the power has not been mobilized, but the shielding array of the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts field has appeared at this moment, which shows that there is a huge force involved at this moment.

    Gao Feng was thinking there, the fairy mountain was so tall. He walked up layer by layer, but he still didn¡¯t know how high the mountain was.  What is there on the mountain? I just know that the mountain is very high and contains infinite power in trance and meditation.  Gao Feng subconsciously made a move, pumping his fist forward, holding back!

    But with this action, the shielding array above the Demon Suppression Division was fully revealed, and the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth above this array actually also partially shone. The shielding effect of the array had disappeared, and the Haoran Purity Heaven and Earth began to take effect.

    Gao Feng didn't even know about the vision outside his body at this moment. He only knew that suddenly he felt infinite power in his body. Since breaking through to the "fearless" level, Gao Feng's mental and mental power has increased dramatically.  He also has very clear control over his body. He knows how powerful he is and where his limits are.

    But with this simple punch, Gao Feng felt that his power was infinite, like the sky, the earth, and the mountains!

    At that moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt a huge pressure coming on him. This pressure was something he was very familiar with, when he met Emperor Ren in the Shengshou Competition.  I felt such pressure. This was the pressure released by the most powerful Emperor Benevolent in the world.

    Gao Feng still remembers that when he felt this pressure, he couldn't resist it and couldn't bear to resist at all. But at this moment, Gao Feng actually felt that he could withstand it.

    Just when he thought this, Gao Feng found that the pressure exerted by Emperor Ren had increased again. Suddenly, Gao Feng had an illusion, as if he was standing alone in the sea. The sea was boundless, and he was insignificant in it. No.  It is said that it can be resisted, but it is completely ignored and will be crushed into nothingness at any time.

    Gao Feng woke up from the transparent state at this moment, and his body involuntarily knelt on the ground. At the same time, Gao Feng felt that the huge pressure disappeared. He subconsciously looked to the side, Ren  The emperor was walking into the martial arts arena, followed by a guard.

    Before seeing the ceremony, Gao Feng was shocked because he realized that the power displayed by Emperor Ren during the Shengshou competition was not all!  At this moment, Gao Feng truly understood what it meant to be unfathomable, that the power of the five strongest people in the world could actually reach such a level.

    No wonder, whatever "Old Man Xia" said to him in this martial arts arena, he couldn't help but believe. Facing such a huge power difference, not only would his strength be suppressed, but his mind would also be involuntarily shocked and frightened.  Subconsciously there will be reverence and obedience.

    "That punch you just made was good. It was as majestic and steady as a mountain. When you want to use the force, it will be like a mountain tilting and shifting, and the force is surging!" Emperor Ren commented in a deep voice, with a lot of appreciation in his tone.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking back to the punch he just sent out, he didn't have much memory. It seemed that he was aware of it, and his body moved naturally. The power seemed not to be his own, but seemed to come from another place, the body.  Even the body, there is another place, but Gao Feng also knew in his heart that he?There is really another place in the body, which is the fairy mountain that I don¡¯t know where.

    Normally, the person who followed Ren Emperor should be Shi Yingjiu or Lin Tinggang, but after Gao Feng saw the person behind Ren Emperor, he was shocked again. The person dressed as a guard turned out to be "Blood General" Zhang Zhijiang.

    "Your Majesty praises you, but I am not worthy of it." Gao Feng thanked him and wondered at the same time. The Zhang Zhijiang who was following Emperor Ren looked like him, but something seemed wrong.

    Gao Feng only realized when he came up to him. Zhang Zhijiang's bloodthirsty and violent temperament disappeared, and he seemed to be very respectful. Without the violent bloodthirsty like a beast, Zhang Zhijiang did not look like a blood general.

    But after thinking about it, I felt that this was normal. If Zhang Zhijiang didn't be respectful in front of Emperor Xia Honghui, he might be turned into nothingness.

    "Is this a martial skill that you have learned by yourself?" After approaching, Emperor Ren asked, his voice was very soft. Gao Feng thought for a moment, and then answered truthfully: "I'm ashamed, I just had a clear mind, I don't know.  I'm afraid it would be difficult for me to do that punch that I felt."

    Hearing Gao Feng's answer, Emperor Ren nodded in agreement and said with a smile: "Being able to suddenly realize martial arts is a natural breakthrough that has been accumulated over time."

    After saying this, Emperor Ren shook his head, pointed at Gao Feng and said: "You have accumulated a lot of experience. You were just a beginner for about half a year, but now you have reached such a state. You are making such rapid progress!"

    If the topic continues, it will talk about how Gao Feng's progress came about, which will definitely bring up the fairy mountain. Of course, Gao Feng doesn't want this topic to continue.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Renti¡¯s words stop here and do not go into depth. The reason for the improvement of a warrior¡¯s strength is the lifeblood, and each has its own secret. If you know this, you will often know the means to defeat him. Rendi also knows this rule.

    Ren Di changed the topic again and said in a deep voice: "If a martial artist does not have something of his own, then martial arts is not for himself. You did a good job!"

    Gao Feng was praised like this for the first time since he met Emperor Ren at the Demon-Suppressing Division's martial arts arena. He took a deep breath to avoid losing his composure. Being praised by the most powerful being in the world filled his mind with pride and satisfaction.  , I couldn¡¯t help but want to laugh.

    Seeing that Gao Feng could still maintain his composure, Emperor Ren nodded slowly. Being carried away obviously would not be appreciated by others. Emperor Ren waved his hand and Zhang Zhijiang, who was standing behind him, took a step forward. Emperor Ren said: "Captain Zhang  , your job is to escort Captain Gao to the Northland, act as a guide and a guard, and you must protect him thoroughly, do you understand?"

    Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward. Gao Feng's first reaction was to prepare to fight. According to his experience in several dealings, this violent and bloodthirsty warrior would not obey orders at all. He just wanted to fight.

    However, Zhang Zhijiang did not expect that Zhang Zhijiang was very obedient, bowed and said in a decent manner: "I accept the decree, and I will definitely do it."

    After saluting Emperor Ren, Zhang Zhijiang turned around and saluted Gao Feng and said, "I have seen Mr. Gao, please take care of me in the future."

    Gao Feng was really not used to this kind of performance. He was obviously a warrior fighting for life and death, but in the end he had a superior-subordinate relationship, but he still coughed twice and cupped his fists in response.

    "Okay, you go and wait outside the door first." Emperor Ren said again, Zhang Zhijiang bowed and agreed, and walked quickly towards the outside of the Demon Suppression Division, also climbing over the wall.

    Watching Zhang Zhijiang go out, Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, then asked: "Your Majesty, has Zhang Zhijiang been controlled by Taoism, or has he taken any medicine?"

    Taoism and medicine can control people's minds. Even evildoers can become good citizens, and lunatics can become honest people. But if you do this, the memories and thoughts of these controlled people will be destroyed and distorted. Gao Feng is  Zhang Zhijiang wants to be his guide in the North, not Zhang Zhijiang who is obedient but has a damaged brain.

    Hearing Gao Feng's question, Emperor Ren was startled, then smiled, shook his head and said to Gao Feng: "I promised you, and I will do what you say. How could I secretly change my ideas and take advantage of opportunities?"

    "I'm taking the liberty" Gao Feng quickly apologized. He immediately realized that he was rude when he asked this question. Emperor Ren didn't mean to blame him. After all, the root of Gao Feng's problem was to better escort Qingrou.  Princess.

    Emperor Ren waved his hand to signal Gao Feng not to be polite, and said in a deep voice: "I didn't use any Taoism or medicine, I just let Zhang Zhijiang know how to be respectful."

    Awe?  Gao Feng's face was full of doubts, and Emperor Ren explained leisurely: "Zhang Zhijiang is unruly and violent because he thinks he is strong. He has realized the true meaning of power on the battlefield, relies on killing to continue to grow, and has not encountered any opponents in the world. This  everything everythingThis makes Zhang Zhijiang more and more arrogant. Most warriors in the world only know that there are ten levels of martial arts, starting from 'Strengthening the Body' and ending with 'Like a Dragon'. After Zhang Zhijiang reached the 'Tongmai' realm at this age, he has since  He thought that he was close to the peak and that no one could restrain him, which made his arrogance more and more swollen.  "!~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 338: Landslide in the Mysterious Realm

    Gao Feng somewhat understood what Ren Emperor meant. Is Zhang Zhijiang sitting in a well and looking at the sky?  But speaking of it, Gao Feng used to think that martial arts was the tenth level, but he heard the little fox on the Fairy Mountain say that now the tenth level is just the "human realm", and there are realms above this.

    Gao Feng was quite shocked when he heard it at the time, but he never understood what the level after the "human realm" was afterward. When he heard Emperor Ren mention it, he immediately became energetic.

    Those in power, especially the top figures in the world like Emperor Xia, usually cherish words like gold and don't say too much. But tonight, seeing what Emperor Ren meant, he wanted a detailed explanation, and Gao Feng also reacted.  , These words that Emperor Ren said were not only talking about Zhang Zhijiang, but also admonishing himself.

    Zhang Zhijiang is rampant in the world and does whatever he wants, just because he thinks he is extremely strong and wants to reach the top. So is Gao Feng himself. Although Gao Feng is conscious, he wins the Shengshou competition and wins every battle with powerful enemies. It is inevitable in his subconscious that he  Arrogance, the inability to correctly estimate oneself, and arrogance are often the root of failure.

    Of course, Gao Feng is also very interested in what realms there are beyond "Like a Dragon". Emperor Ren continues: "After the Wei Dynasty, Taoism and martial arts were not as good as they were in the past. In this world, the 'human realm' is all  , 'Yakuza' was the peak, but after reaching 'Yakuza', I realized that I was just getting started."

    Gao Feng took a deep breath. He was shocked. The complacency and pride in his heart disappeared. It turned out that he had just started and started.

    No!  Strictly speaking, entry and starting are not considered, because I am only at the "fearless" level and have not yet reached the peak of the "human realm" or "like a dragon".

    "There are two realms above the human realm. The human realm is the mysterious realm. Above the mysterious realm is the holy realm. There are legends above the holy realm. It is said to be the divine realm." Emperor Ren said slowly.

    Gao Feng was shocked speechless in the human realm, the mysterious realm, the holy realm, and even the divine realm.

    "There are seven levels in the Mysterious Realm and five levels in the Holy Realm. In the Wei Dynasty and the Middle Ages, only those in the Nascent Realm could be called a master, and only those in the Holy Realm could be called a strong person. Nowadays, the peak of the Human Realm is called a strong person.  It's really ridiculous!" Emperor Ren continued. At this point, Gao Feng also thought the same way. He and the world were really looking at the sky from a well. He didn't know how high the sky was. He thought he was so powerful, but he didn't expect that he was just getting a glimpse of the world.

    Gao Feng was leisurely fascinated, not caring about his superiority or inferiority, and hurriedly asked: "Your Majesty, what are the names of the seven levels of the Xuan Realm?"

    ¡°The first level of the Mysterious Realm is called ¡®Landslide¡¯!¡± Emperor Ren said in a deep voice.

    "There is a mysterious realm above the human realm. The first level of the mysterious realm is called 'Landslide'." Gao Feng was thinking about what Ren Emperor said.

    "Landslide" is a very common word, nothing more than describing a natural disaster, but the term for various realms of martial arts either describes a state at this level, or describes the effects you will have after reaching this level.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart jumped again. Could it be that at the next level, he could really make the mountains collapse?

    At Gao Feng's current level, it is easy to destroy a house and smash boulders with one punch. If it is a small hilly mountain, hitting it with all your strength can cause crushing damage, but a real mountain cannot be destroyed at all.  There is no way to shake it, but it can really destroy mountains and cause them to collapse. What kind of majestic power is this!

    Gao Feng was shocked by his imagination. When he recovered from such fascination, he found that Emperor Ren did not continue talking, but just looked at him with a smile.

    "Your Majesty, what is the name of the next level?" Gao Feng didn't care about being rude and reckless, and asked directly. Emperor Ren shook his head and laughed, looked at Gao Feng and said: "When I was young, I heard that this mysterious realm is also related to you.  Same reaction, the name of the next level is 'Tianfeng'."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but be startled. What does "Heavenly Wind" mean? Could it be describing the all-pervasive and majestic momentum? But no matter how strong the wind is, it will not blow down the city wall. At most, it will uproot the trees on the mountain and blow away the sand and stones.  Is this a description of technique.

    Emperor Ren seemed to see what Gao Feng was thinking, and explained with a smile: "Above the Nine Heavens, that is, the highest point of the sky, there is the so-called sky wind. When the sky wind blows, the iron and stone will be turned into nothingness, and everything will be destroyed."  Re-existence, the second level of the mysterious realm, is about indestructible effectiveness."

    Gao Feng let out a long breath. It was so miraculous. First it was extremely powerful, and then it was indestructible. He suddenly thought that the so-called "human realm" was bound by heaven and earth after all, but in this "mysterious realm"  It feels like competing with heaven and earth.

    "Do you want to know about the third level?" Emperor Ren showed a kind smile like an elder's. Gao Feng was told what was on his mind and coughed dryly. His face was a little red, but he was determined.?Nod.

    "Actually, the names of various realms and levels are just for the convenience of differentiation. Martial arts are ever-changing, and personal skills are even more different. How can there be certain rules? From bone refining to now, you may have been confused sometimes, because of your own  The changes are not comparable to what the world calls realm breakthrough, yes and no." Emperor Ren did not say what the third level was, but he talked about martial arts.

    But what Rendi said was indeed what Gao Feng encountered during his progress. Others said they had obvious characteristics when they broke through from one level to another, but Gao Feng often did not experience it and often did it unconsciously.  There was already a breakthrough, which puzzled him, but when Emperor Ren said this, Gao Feng suddenly understood.

    "Martial arts practice is nothing more than making oneself stronger, more skillful, and constantly improving. All these names are used to limit people. They have finally reached the state of 'like a dragon'. They should continue to work hard."  , there are more breakthroughs, but they think this is the peak state, but they become lazy, which is ridiculous." Emperor Ren's voice became serious.

    Gao Feng now understands that what Emperor Ren said was actually explaining his experience in martial arts to himself. At the same time, he was also warning himself again not to be proud or to stand still.

    This was truly an elder¡¯s warning. Gao Feng was moved in his heart. He quickly bowed to thank you and solemnly said: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s warning, I will bear it in mind. I will practice diligently and live up to Your Majesty¡¯s expectations.¡±

    "It's not about living up to my expectations, it's about not letting down Rou'er!" Emperor Ren's voice became softer, Gao Feng just bowed solemnly, he was also determined towards Princess Qingrou.

    When Gao Feng straightened up, Emperor Ren nodded and said with a smile: "The title of the third level of the Xuan Realm is 'Dragon Slaying'."

    After hearing this word, Gao Feng was stunned, "Slaying the Dragon", this is the name of the third level of the Mysterious Realm. Gao Feng immediately thought of the state at the peak of the Human Realm, which was called "Like a Dragon", a person like a dragon.  Dragon, a dragon slayer, the difference is obvious at a glance, is there any deeper meaning in it?

    Emperor Ren looked at Gao Feng in trance, shook his head and said with a smile: "Now that I know these three, it's almost enough. When you can progress to this level, I will tell you other things. I will send someone out to inspect the capital tomorrow."  It will be issued that you go to Hong Bing¡¯s place tomorrow night and then set off as early as possible, go ahead!¡±

    Gao Feng quickly accepted the order, was silent for a moment, and said categorically: "I swear by the ancestors of the Gao family that I will protect the princess and find out how to cure the princess. I will take my leave now!  "

    After saying that, he bowed deeply, then turned around and strode away. Emperor Ren just nodded slightly and stood there watching Gao Feng leave. When Gao Feng went out, Emperor Ren sighed and said to himself: "Lee  Ancestors, ancestors may not be reliable, and ancestors may not always be good for their descendants!"

    I don¡¯t know what he was feeling, but the Demon-Suppressing Division¡¯s martial arts arena quickly became completely quiet.

    Gao Feng climbed over the wall and left the Demon Suppression Division. As soon as he landed, he saw Zhang Zhijiang waiting there. Compared to the respectful person behind Emperor Ren in the yard, Zhang Zhijiang looked very impatient at this time.

    In fact, compared to the honest and respectful demeanor inside, Gao Feng was relieved that Zhang Zhijiang was like this now. Only when everything is normal can he lead the way in the North. If everything is respectful, then he is really worried.

    " However, seeing Zhang Zhijiang like this, Gao Feng was a little wary. If the blood general's nature had not changed and he still wanted to fight him to the death, there would be trouble.

    As soon as he landed, Zhang Zhijiang strode over. After approaching, he lowered his voice and asked, "Has your Majesty left?"

    Gao Feng nodded. Zhang Zhijiang's face was not only anxious, but also a little cautious. When he heard Emperor Ren leaving, he immediately spat on the ground, stared at Gao Feng and said, "You are quite capable, kid.  I actually invited a giant like the Holy One to come out and suppress me."

    "What? You still want to fight? Now?" Gao Feng's voice turned cold and he asked three questions in a row. If Zhang Zhijiang is still not convinced and obedient, then he will give him a good lesson here and then be thrown into prison.  In custody, it is impossible to go to the Northland with such a hidden danger.

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s question, Zhang Zhijiang waved his hands with a frustrated look on his face, shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a shame, I¡¯ve already been severely beaten by you in the martial arts competition. I can¡¯t beat you, so I admit it.¡±

    Being a real person, Gao Feng felt a little more relaxed and asked again: "Are you sincerely willing to go to the North with me? If you don't want to, you can tell me in advance and let you go."

    This was another kind of temptation from Gao Feng. Zhang Zhijiang pouted to the ground and said, "I have already received His Majesty's decree. How could I not be sincere? You don't have to think too much about it, kid. I just promise others things."  I will definitely do it, I really can¡¯t believe itI don¡¯t know what you are doing in the Northland. It will be too late to regret it!  "

    When the other party was speaking, Gao Feng observed very carefully. The liar's eyes would flicker and his body would move unnaturally, but judging by these standards, Zhang Zhijiang was obviously telling the truth.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 339: Conquer

    Although Zhang Zhijiang's attitude was not very good, this answer reassured Gao Feng. Gao Feng smiled and said, "Stay at my house for two days first. We are leaving soon. Don't contact other people.  Don¡¯t reveal our whereabouts, everything will be at my disposal.¡±

    "Stop nagging, I I've been traveling around the world for so many years, and you still don't know about this little thing? I'll listen to you, I'll listen to you, hurry up, hurry up, there are too many capable people in this circle of the palace, we still have to  Stop causing trouble here and let's go!" Zhang Zhijiang was full of impatience.

    Gao Feng smiled, turned around and walked towards Fengtianfang. Zhang Zhijiang followed him silently. The two sides seemed to have a tacit understanding, but Gao Feng did not let down his guard. His perception was completely relaxed. As long as Zhang Zhijiang was hostile, he would  He can react immediately.

    Back and forth, Gao Feng was used to the rapid speed of his movements, but he didn't know if Zhang Zhijiang could keep up, so he just speeded up slowly.

    At the beginning, Zhang Zhijiang could keep up, but when Gao Feng reached two-thirds of his usual speed, a faint bloody brilliance emerged from Zhang Zhijiang's body. This bloody general was a real person, and he complained directly: "I  Sir Gao, can we slow down a little? What's the use of running like this? If we go any faster, I'll have to use my real power to keep up, and people from the Taoist Academy will most likely come to ask."

    Gao Feng shook his head, but still slowed down. He said he was slowing down, but in fact the speed was not slow. He had already walked more than half the distance.

    In a short period of time, Zhang Zhijiang's name for Gao Feng has changed from "boy" to "Master Gao". Although his tone is still not very respectful, he is always moving in a good direction. This also shows that Gao Feng has already shown his strength while running.  His own strength, it was this strength that impressed Zhang Zhijiang.

    After slowing down and taking just two steps, Gao Feng suddenly stopped. Zhang Zhijiang couldn't hold back the momentum and almost bumped into him. Just when he was about to complain, he felt that Gao Feng in front of him was not kidding, and he was full of vigilance.  At this time, Zhang Zhijiang's experience was revealed. Instead of complaining like before, he lowered his body and prepared to fight.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    After being inexplicably nervous for a while, Gao Feng turned around and asked, "Did you feel anything just now?"

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. Gao Feng said nothing and walked forward again. After walking for a while in silence, Zhang Zhijiang asked in a low voice: "Were there enemies just now?"

    "It's hard to say, that person is very clever. He seems to be able to sense when he is discovered and disappear immediately!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    When he walked there just now, Gao Feng clearly felt the prying intention when he came. He immediately let go of his senses to search, but still found nothing. He originally wanted to check with Zhang Zhijiang, but he didn't expect that Zhang Zhijiang didn't feel anything.  arrive.

    This is also normal. Different levels of strength have different levels of perception and acuity. Having said that, Gao Feng's perception and acuity are not in line with the normal rules of a warrior and cannot be generalized.

    "But Gao Feng could feel that Zhang Zhijiang couldn't. This fact itself could not prove that the person or other existence that was snooping and following must be very strong.

    On the next road, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were running extremely fast. Gao Feng could clearly feel that Zhang Zhijiang looked relaxed on the outside, but in fact his whole body was tense and alert, ready to fight at any time.

    But just like when he came, the snooping and following person disappeared without a trace as soon as he was discovered, and never showed his face again. Along the way, Zhang Zhijiang never made any sarcastic remarks or complaints, and just ran silently.

    Soon, they arrived in front of the house in Fengtianfang. Gao Feng pointed to the yard and said, "This is my house. Don't knock on the door and alert the neighbors in the dead of night. Jump in!"

    "It's ridiculous, you actually have to climb over the wall in front of your home!" At this time, Zhang Zhijiang was quite relaxed, complained, and jumped in after Gao Feng.

    As soon as Gao Feng landed, he heard Yuexiang's voice: "Your Majesty is back"

    But the words stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence, because Yuexiang saw Zhang Zhijiang following Gao Feng. At this moment, Yuexiang, who was originally just a delicate appearance, suddenly became stunningly beautiful, but this was not to show off her beauty.  Looking at her appearance and body, Gao Feng saw a needle-like cold light shining in Yuexiang's eyes. Yuexiang was improving her strength!

    "It's one of our own, don't panic!" Gao Feng quickly stopped, saying this to Yuexiang and also to Zhang Zhijiang behind him.

    While Yue Xiangti was gathering strength, Zhang Zhijiang's power was also exploding, and the two sides started fighting. I'm afraid they will provoke someone from the Taoist Academy again tonight.

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Yuexiang slowly restrained himself, and Zhang Zhijiang also lowered his strength, but neither of them relaxed their guard. Gao Feng thought of one thing, this Yuexiang had met Zhang Zhijiang, TianzhuIn the ambush in Xiaxia, Zhang Zhijiang was the last to fight. Red Fox was there in the prototype form of a fox, and I think he saw this bloody general.

    Just when he wanted to understand the cause and effect, he heard Zhang Zhijiang exclaimed and shouted: "What is this?"

    There was a hint of panic in his tone, and the strength that had just been reduced was about to explode again. Gao Feng turned around and glared and shouted: "Do you want to attract people from the Taoist Academy? As long as I am here, there is no need to worry about anything!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng turned around, and a black light had already rushed towards him. Gao Feng opened his arms to catch it. The black werewolf stood up, put his front paws on Gao Feng's shoulders, and tried his best to lick his face with his tongue, completely domestic.  Canine appearance.

    "Okay, okay, I know you're feeling depressed, we'll go out in a few days!" Gao Feng smiled and touched the black wolf's head, and the black wolf kissed him a few more times before he came down.

    Compared to Yuexiang¡¯s hostility, Hei Lang was very calm. He glanced at Zhang Zhijiang and ignored him, and continued to circle around Gao Feng to please him.

    But Zhang Zhijiang was even more alert than before. He was probably a few steps behind, and distanced himself from the black wolf. At the same time, he asked in a low voice: "What is this? Why is it so oppressive? Could it be a dragon?"

    Dragon bloodline and dragon species, dragons are not the same kind. Although there are beings with intelligence far beyond human beings, there are also species that are as ignorant as wild beasts. When these species mate with other races, the so-called dragon species is born. Dragon species are far beyond human beings.  Super sibling, with the characteristics and aura of a dragon.

    Gao Feng shook his head with a smile and said, "It's just a wolf, but it's tempered differently."

    Because of the changes in the fairy mountain, Gao Feng naturally wouldn't say anything. Zhang Zhijiang looked at Yuexiang and Heilang. At this moment, the black horse in the stable snorted impatiently, as if he hadn't slept well due to the commotion just now.  Expressing dissatisfaction, Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were attracted again. After looking at it for a long time, he said: "Why bother asking me to be your guide when you go to the Northland? These three can walk without worries in the Northland and have a lot of fun."

    "They are walking in the form of monsters, and I am walking in the form of human beings. I need you to be a guide. Yuexiang, please arrange a place for him. Please arrange food and drinks for him as well." Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang said  After that, he gave a few more instructions to Yuexiang and settled down the river.

    Yuexiang stared at Zhang Zhijiang for a few times, nodded, and then went about his business. Zhang Zhijiang smiled sinisterly behind him and said, "What a blessing! This fox has four tails, right? It's the most charming thing."  When people are tempted, there are even more wonderful things about them, so you will enjoy them!"

    "It's already the sixth level!" Gao Feng replied lightly, but Zhang Zhijiang was stunned with his mouth wide open. The meaning of the sixth level and the six tails are the same, but Gao Feng and Yuexiang get along day and night, and he wants Yuexiang to  See them as family members rather than as black wolves and black horses.

    Zhang Zhijiang traveled all over the country and naturally understood what the concept of the Vulpix was. He was stunned for a long time before he realized it. His voice was a little dry, and he said: "The person serving you in this inner house is actually the Xuanhu of the Vulpix. You  What on earth are you"

    He was so shocked that he couldn't speak. At this time, Yuexiang had already returned from cleaning up. Yuexiang also restored her delicate appearance. There she said to Gao Feng in a warm voice: "Your Majesty, everything has been done.  It¡¯s tidied up, please come and have a rest!¡±

    Gao Feng turned around and was about to speak, but Zhang Zhijiang came to his senses, waved his hand and said, "I haven't slept much, and I have been confused in that iron cage for a long time these days. Let's have a good chat."

    Gao Feng had no objection to this request. He also had many questions to ask Zhang Zhijiang. Gao Feng turned to Yuexiang and said, "Send a pot of tea to my room, and then rest by yourself!"

    Yuexiang obeyed the order respectfully, but when she passed by Gao Feng, she whispered: "Your Majesty, please be careful, don't get hurt by this person."

    Before Gao Feng could answer, Zhang Zhijiang behind him had an embarrassed forced smile on his face and said, "It's not him who is careful, it should be me. I can't even beat him now, so what else can I get hurt?"

    "Why did you choose me to be your guide, and even asked a powerful man like Emperor Xia to come forward with great fanfare, and you just trusted me so much? We were fighting to the death at that time." As soon as the two sides sat down, Zhang Zhijiang said straight to the point.

    "I don't think you will harm others behind their backs. Although you and I have fought life and death battles several times, they were all head-on confrontations. Moreover, you have traveled all over the world and have rich experience. Naturally, I should choose you as my guide." Gao Feng said very directly.

    For people like Zhang Zhijiang, it is a good idea to be straightforward. After hearing Gao Feng's reasons, Zhang Zhijiang pondered for a while and did not ask any more questions, obviously agreeing with his statement.

    "Who sent you to kill me?" Gao Feng started to ask.

    Regarding this question, Zhang Zhijiang did not hide anything and answered directly: "It's the King of Wei."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?"I want to kill myself," this answer is quite expected. There are too many conflicts in all aspects, and since I am on the side of King Qin, the two sides are already at odds.

    But there is another thing that Gao Feng is interested in. He has been in and out of Prince Qin's Mansion for a while. In Prince Qin's Mansion, there are all well-behaved guards and Taoists, as well as the palace's imperial guards. These are all within the rules of the king. Why?  There are so many strange people in the hands of Prince Wei.

    (.).

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 340: Dispatched on official business

    As soon as this question was asked, Zhang Zhijiang laughed dumbly. He felt that this question was too simple, but he still answered: "Everyone in the world knows that as long as you have a skill, you will have a place in the Palace of Wei. Over the years, the Palace of Wei has not  You know how many people have been recruited, but you don¡¯t know?¡±

    "I don't know, maybe the King of Wei is not interested in a nobody like me." Gao Feng said lightly.

    When he spoke like this, Zhang Zhijiang sneered and said, "Whoever treats you as a nobody is blind. The Prince of Wei's Palace made the move too late and was close to Lai Guogong. Otherwise, it would have been a big deal long ago."  I¡¯ll try my best to recruit you.¡±

    Gao Feng did not dwell on this issue for too long. Calculating that there is still one day left tomorrow, if there is anything that needs to be prepared that is not too eye-catching, it should be prepared tomorrow.

    But apart from food and camping equipment, Gao Feng really didn¡¯t know what to bring, so he immediately asked Zhang Zhijiang for advice.

    "With the Qiankun Noble Phantasm, you don't have to worry about food and utensils. However, if you are serious, why not ask the royal family for some Noble Phantasms, preferably weapons-related Noble Phantasms. These things are the most valuable in the North.  Whether it is used in exchange, bribery, or even life, it will have unexpected effects." Zhang Zhijiang is really experienced.

    The barbarians and aliens in the North have many advantages that humans do not have, such as their innate spells, their bodies are particularly strong, and their perceptions are extremely sensitive. However, the barbarians and aliens are much worse than humans in terms of production and creation.

    Especially in terms of Taoism and pure magic, many foreign races have talents and are not lagging behind. However, they have great flaws in making Noble Phantasms and various equipment, both in terms of ideas and technology.  superior.

    "Nowadays, in order to make money, everyone sells weapons and armor to the North in large quantities. In the past, you could exchange steel knives and armor for very good things in the North. Now they are worthless, but things like Noble Phantasms  , Daxia itself still lacks it, let alone sell it there, so the price is very high." Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile.

    Gao Feng nodded, this is knowledge that he has never heard before. The wonderful thing is that it may be difficult for others to obtain the Noble Phantasm, but it is very simple for Gao Feng himself. The things he builds are top-notch even in Daxia.

    At this point, it was time to rest. Just when Gao Feng was about to speak, Zhang Zhijiang hesitated and said, "Actually, there is something very strange. You are a direct descendant of King Qin. It is natural for King Wei to kill you, but  It¡¯s a bit unreasonable to spend so much effort on you. The amount of energy invested in you is almost the same as that invested in King Qin. It¡¯s unreasonable!¡±

    Gao Feng also frowned. King Wei and King Qin were vying for the position of heir to the Great Xia Emperor. It was normal for them to stare at each other and fight. He was on the side of King Qin, and it was normal for King Wei to target him. But such specific targeting was indeed a bit  There is no distinction between priorities.

    However, neither Gao Feng nor Zhang Zhijiang thought that King Wei was insane. People like King Wei were already at the top of the Great Xia. They were all heroes in terms of force and brain power. His actions must have some consequences.  The reason for doing this is simply that they don¡¯t know.

    "When we go to the North this time, will the people from the Wei Palace take action?" Gao Feng asked directly. Zhang Zhijiang hesitated and said, "I don't know, but it may be very big!"

    Next, Zhang Zhijiang hesitated, as if he still had questions to ask, but in the end he didn't speak. He just got up and left to go back to rest. Gao Feng sat in the room and took out some materials from the Qiankun Silver Medal to make a few things.

    Gao Feng's skills have improved very quickly. Not only complex treasures can be completed in an instant. After finishing a few pieces, Yuexiang walked in. The red fox Yuexiang had an obviously wary look on his face, and he lowered his head as soon as he came in.  He said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, I will keep a close eye on this person. If there is any abnormal movement, I and Dahei can control him together."

    If the six-tailed black fox and the black wolf with a dragon body really want to fight Zhang Zhijiang with all their strength, the outcome is really hard to say. There is a reason why Yuexiang is so careful. She saw Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng with her own eyes  That battle was truly a life-and-death struggle. She couldn't help but be wary of such a dangerous person.

    "Don't be so nervous. He is here to help us, but don't let him have contact with outsiders in the past few days. You have to keep a close eye on him!" Gao Feng comforted him with a smile, and then told the arrangement.

    ?????????????????????????????? If Zhang Zhijiang really contacts people like the Prince of Wei, it will be a trouble. It is always better to be careful about this matter, Yuexiang agreed solemnly.

    The night passed quickly. Gao Feng spent most of the night practicing martial arts in the yard, which made Hei Lang very excited. He ran around Gao Feng without stopping for a moment.

    The Black Wolf did not enter Xianshan again.The great thief who roamed the north was born in the north, and he had seen a lot over the years. However, after being killed and entering the Immortal Mountain, his sanity had completely recovered since he was born, and he had forgotten everything in the past.

    The current Hei Lang has actually never come to this world. After following Gao Feng out, everything is new and different from the fairy mountain. Hei Lang's lively and active temperament naturally cannot be idle, and he wants to run around and have fun.  , but Gao Feng forced him to stay in the yard, feeling extremely depressed.

    Gao Feng was practicing martial arts in the yard. Hei Lang thought he wanted to play with him, but he was naturally lively. Gao Feng did not practice on his own. He lowered his strength to compete with Hei Lang. He fired one move at a time, keeping up with Hei Lang.  In the state of confrontation, Gao Feng gradually increased his speed, and Hei Lang was actually able to keep up with him by jumping up and down, which was very satisfying.

    In fact, Gao Feng also consciously made Hei Lang familiar with the way of fighting humans. After all, Hei Lang did not receive such training on Fairy Mountain.

    When daybreak came, Hei Lang fell in love with this sport and kept pestering Gao Feng. It was the red fox Yuexiang who brought some food such as roasted meat and lamb legs, which diverted Hei Lang's attention.

    "Your Majesty, Zhang Zhijiang slept all night last night and snored so loudly. He is such a rough man!" Yuexiang said quite dissatisfied.

    Gao Feng laughed dumbly. It was normal that Yue Xiang was not used to it. Gao Feng, Yue Xiang, even Dark Horse and the new Black Wolf in this house did not need sleep. Besides, Yue Xiang also disliked Zhang Zhijiang.  Such complaints are not uncommon.

    While he was talking, Zhang Zhijiang over there had already put on his clothes and walked out of the house, shouting from a distance: "My stomach is empty, is there anything to eat?"

    Red fox Yuexiang rolled her eyes in dissatisfaction, and when Gao Feng nodded, she went to make breakfast. Gao Feng found that as her relationship with Yuexiang got closer, Yuexiang began to show some small emotions in front of him.  This is not meant to be disrespectful, it just proves that the relationship is closer.

    Zhang Zhijiang was very knowledgeable. After eating, he did not ask to go out for activities. He just asked Gao Feng for a knife and sat in the room and wiped it carefully. Gao Feng went over and took a look, but he saw that Zhang Zhijiang was not looking for something out of boredom.  Doing it seems to be a kind of practice. Gao Feng can feel the condensed power sliding on the blade as he wipes it.

    As the sun rose, the palace guards rushed to Gao Feng's residence, opened the door and announced, "Master Gao, please go to the Demon Suppressing Division to receive the order."

    Last night Emperor Ren had said that the decree would be spread today. Gao Feng was not surprised. He quickly put on his official robe and rode to the Demon Suppressing Division. The guard was very polite to Gao Feng and said that there were still several people who wanted to spread the word.  , everyone received the order from the Demon-Suppressing Division together.

    Hei Ma was very depressed by Hei Lang in the house, and ran wildly as soon as he went out. As a result, when Gao Feng arrived at the Demon Suppression Division, the others had not arrived yet.

    Although Gao Feng still has the title of Demon-Suppressing Commander and Cavalry Commander, his status is no longer inferior to that of Captain Hong Shi, because Gao Feng is also a member of the royal family and has titles such as Imperial Guard Tooth General.  , everyone is regarded as a noble relative and a senior official, and they are equal to each other.

    So this time when Gao Feng came to receive the order, the captains Hongshi and Huang Zhiping came out to say hello very politely. After the two sides exchanged a few words, they entered.

    Thinking about the first time I came to Zhenmo Division to report, those captains were full of hostility and even had a fight with Na Luo Xiyi. However, after that incident, they were indifferent and alienated by these captains and were completely abandoned outside the circle.  When he was promoted to Cavalry Lieutenant, everyone's attitude became respectful.

    At this time, the small world of Zhenmo Division can no longer accommodate Gao Feng's existence. Time has changed and his status has changed, which is really sad.

    The main hall of the Demon-Suppressing Division was immediately cleared out, and the incense table utensils were set up in preparation for receiving the order. Not long after, Yue Xiaoyan, Zhao Yucang, Li Meng and others arrived, as did Master Minghou.

    Yue Xiaoyan, Zhao Yucang, Li Meng and other warriors all greeted Gao Feng with a smile. Zhao Yucang also said with a smile: "When will I find Brother Gao to have a fight outside the city and have a good time!"

    But Taoist Minghou ignored Gao Feng, turning a blind eye and showing cold hostility. Gao Feng didn't care. He was just a defeated general.

    As soon as the top contestants in the Shengshou Competition gathered, the eunuchs and guards from the palace came to announce the decree. The content of the decree did not surprise Gao Feng. It was just that everyone was young and handsome and would become the backbone of Daxia in the future.  A pillar of strength, and this holy and longevity competition demonstrates the martial arts of the Great Xia.

    After finishing the routine, he also said that everyone is still young and has insufficient experience, so he sent everyone to visit various places to check the local public sentiment and official customs, and collect and report any illegal things. He also said that everyone should hide their identities and do not  Show off in the local area so as not to ruin your reputation and so on.

    Everyone has a correspondingThe direction was the same as what Gao Feng had requested in advance. Yue Xiaoyan and others were going to the north and west, while Gao Feng himself was going to Songzhou, which is the richest place in the southeast of Daxia.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 341 I will definitely cure you

    Everyone followed the order. Taoist Minghou looked at Gao Feng and sneered a few times. He simply felt that after Gao Feng won the title of martial arts leader and married Princess Qingrou, his status and treatment would be completely different. The area he visited was also the best.  The place.

    After the edict was read out, it was already known to everyone that Gao Feng was going out, but everyone knew that it was a business trip to accumulate seniority and gain experience, and that he was going to the south.

    Gao Feng also made preparations at home openly. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and a group of deacons came to greet him and provide various kinds of help. Only Gao Jiang was a little puzzled, thinking that this young man had come to ask him about going to the Northland.  Why did things go south again?

    "But Gao Jiang also understands that he shouldn't ask what he shouldn't ask, and don't say what he shouldn't say. His future is in Gao Feng's hands.

    Going to the south, Yuexiang also pretended to buy some utensils needed in the south, while Gao Feng was tidying up at home. In fact, everything that should be tidied up has been tidied up, which is just to give others an illusion.

    While preparing at home, Gao Feng also received news that Fei Feixiong had also received a decree, sending him to Liaozhou and Xuanzhou to search for medicine, which was said to be used to treat the illness of a distinguished big shot.  It was not stated clearly whose purpose it was, but the more it was covered up, the more people became suspicious. The plans proposed by Gao Feng at that time were all followed by the palace.

    So in the process of being really busy and pretending to be busy, when it gets dark, this is the key to the day. I need to go to the Prince of Qin¡¯s Mansion to bring Princess Qingrou out.

    When it was late at night, Gao Feng left the house, but he did not go directly to Prince Qin's Mansion, but went to the Demon Suppressing Department. Gao Feng knew very clearly that if someone was watching him, then he would go to him every night.  The Demon Suppressor's actions must be very familiar, and he felt that this was just a normal late-night martial arts practice.

    Like last night, Gao Feng felt the peepers. What was different from last night was that this time Gao Feng felt the intentions of the peepers as soon as he left Fengtianfang.

    After discovering Gao Feng's vigilance, the voyeuristic malice immediately disappeared. Perhaps he saw Gao Feng rushing towards the Demon Suppression Division. It was no different from usual, and it was no longer worth monitoring.

    After Gao Feng ran to the street in front of Zhenmo Si, he started to turn. In fact, the distance from Zhenmo Si to Prince Qin's Mansion was even closer.

    "However, the Demon Suppression Division and the Imperial Palace are close to each other. This area is heavily guarded. If someone is spying, it will be easy to detect from all sides. If they are traced, it will be a big trouble.

    Gao Feng no longer felt the malice of the spy. He slowed down slightly. After he judged that there was no follower, he speeded up and arrived at Prince Qin's Mansion in an instant.

    Gao Feng was stopped when he was still a street away from Prince Qin's Mansion, but Gao Feng did not act nervously because he had already sensed that it was Master Deng Tianshi.

    Tianshi Deng did not let Gao Feng continue to move forward. He just held Gao Feng's hand and threw out a piece of talisman. The talisman shone brightly. The magic circle in the void enveloped Gao Feng, and the two of them disappeared from the place.

    The next moment, Gao Feng and Deng Tianshi appeared in the secret courtyard containing the magic circle. Master Kang of the Taoist Academy was waiting there. Seeing Gao Feng appear, he handed over a ring and said solemnly: "Inject your own power.  , one point is enough, from then on, only you can open it."

    The style of the ring is very simple. The surface of the ring is just a simple carving on the ring. Gao Feng took the ring and brought it to his hand. He concentrated on injecting his true power. After the power was injected, Gao Feng could feel the magic power on the ring.  The fluctuations spread out, and then the ring disappeared.

    Gao Feng looked at the finger with the ring on it. It had indeed disappeared. It was either invisible or without a trace. Where did it go?

    When he was wondering, Tianshi Deng said from the side: "Use the same amount of power as just now, and then use the way you enter the universe to open it!"

    This requirement is really not easy to achieve if the warrior's realm is too low. To accurately control one's own power and accurately reproduce that moment requires extremely sensitive perception and control, but for a warrior in the "fearless" realm  , but it¡¯s easy.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and injected power according to the method taught by Deng Tianshi. As soon as the power was created and the ring appeared, Gao Feng's mind immediately moved and he used the method of opening the universe.

    The next moment, Gao Feng found that he had appeared in a closed space. This space was quite vast. There was a house in the space. Gao Feng had seen this house before. It was the place where the sleeping Princess Qingrou was stored.  Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, whether he should open the door and see the princess lying in the jade box, but in the end he gave up and was not in a hurry at this moment.

    But at this moment, the ring is still on his hand, and Gao Feng has someone he doesn¡¯t quite like.Xin's guess is that this spell may have something to do with the existence of the fairy mountain.

    "The way to come out is the same as the way to go in, just reverse the order." Tianshi Deng's voice sounded outside, Gao Feng did as he was told, and in a blink of an eye, the person appeared outside, and the ring on his finger disappeared again.

    Seeing that Gao Feng completed it smoothly, Kang Zhenren next to him was a little surprised. He nodded and said, "I thought I would have to try a few more times, but I didn't expect that the power control is so good."

    "It's still possible for the princess to wake up halfway, right? What if she wants to come out?" Gao Feng asked this question, and this was what he was concerned about.

    Kang Zhenren nodded slightly and said: "The princess can live in this Noble Phantasm for ten years. The North is dangerous. It is up to you to decide whether she comes out. If she is released, she will still use the method of operating the Qiankun Noble Phantasm!  "

    Gao Feng kept it in mind. Kang Zhenren hesitated for a moment and then said: "Your Highness the Princess is lively by nature. You may need to go out for a walk when you are awake, but you are alone and dangerous. You must be cautious. This treasure  There are other restrictions on the tool. If Your Highness the Princess is injured, she will be immediately taken back to this precious tool. Only I can unlock it, do you understand?"

    This is a sure-fire way. Gao Feng nodded and understood. After Master Kang said this, he sighed and said, "Your Highness, the Princess, has a hard life. She likes you so much, and I hope you can treat her sincerely."

    After Gao Feng heard this, he saluted solemnly and replied: "Please rest assured, Master!"

    There was no unnecessary exaggeration or description. Gao Feng just spoke firmly. Kang Zhenren and Deng Tianshi looked at each other and nodded. Kang Zhenren had a small jade sword in his hand. It flew up and landed on Gao Feng.  In his hand, Kang Zhenren said again: "The border of Daxia is three thousand miles to the north. It is a place that I can reach. If you encounter a situation that you cannot handle in this range, crush it and I will  Get there immediately!"

    After finishing speaking, there was already an extra long sword at Zhenren Kang¡¯s feet, holding Zhenren Kang up slowly. Zhenren Kang paused on the sword and wished: ¡°Have a good journey here!¡±

    Gao Feng returned the salute and stood up. Master Kang had already disappeared. Deng Tianshi beside him also had a heavy face. He hesitated and said in a low voice: "All the people in the capital who are qualified to go to the North cannot move. You are the only one who went there alone. This area  Please accept the jade talisman and use it in the same way as Master Kang¡¯s small sword. If Pindao can rush there by then, he will definitely rush to help.¡±

    Deng Tianshi didn't say anything about the "three thousand miles" range, and promised to rush there if something happened. This was much more attentive than Kang Zhenren, and Gao Feng sincerely thanked him.

    When the two of them were about to say goodbye, Deng Tianshi hesitated and lowered his voice and said, "It's not necessarily wrong for you to go to Beidi. It's been very uneasy recently!"

    After finishing speaking, Tianshi Deng held Gao Feng's hand and activated the rune, and he appeared directly on the street outside Prince Qin's Mansion. Tianshi Deng left without explaining or saying anything more.

    Gao Feng saw Deng Tianshi's expression when he left, as if he regretted talking too much. However, Gao Feng was also very puzzled. He lived in the capital, and the news could not be regarded as blocked. He seemed peaceful and happy everywhere, so why did he "  It¡¯s very unfair.¡±

    But now is not the time to worry about this. Gao Feng did not march along the Demon Suppression Division this time. Instead, he made a big circle and arrived at Fengtianfang. This time, he did not feel anyone following him on the road.

    Arriving in front of his house in Fengtianfang, Gao Feng looked at his fingers. There was nothing on them. Gao Feng couldn't feel whether the ring was there at all. There was no weight, no shape, and even no fluctuation of mana. Gao Feng  Resisting the urge to inject strength, he jumped into the courtyard.

    "Let's set out early tomorrow morning!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice as soon as he entered the yard and found Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang waiting there.

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded and returned directly to his house. Yuexiang also saw that Gao Feng was not in a high mood. She just went to prepare supper and toiletries for Gao Feng without saying much.

    Hei Lang came over to make out, Gao Feng just touched his head, then returned to his house, walked into the house, Yuexiang quickly delivered midnight snacks and toiletries, and then walked out obediently, Gao Feng  He had no intention of eating at all. After being quiet for a while, he still injected strength. The ring appeared, and Gao Feng entered the space of the ring.

    Gao Feng was not in a daze in the space. He just walked directly into the house and opened the door of the house. The magic circle in the house was still there. Yu Chan and Bai Yu were absorbing the cold Yin energy there. Princess Qingrou was quiet.  lying in a crystal container.

    Princess Qingrou¡¯s expression was very calm, and she seemed to be motionless. However, if you look closely, you can see that the princess¡¯s chest was rising and falling very slowly but with very small amplitude, which proved that she was still alive.

    Gao Feng looked at the little princess suspended in the magic circle, deeplyHe took a breath and said, "I will definitely take you to that big temple, and I will definitely get a way to cure you, and I will definitely cure you!"

    These few words are not just a soliloquy, but also Gao Feng¡¯s declaration and determination.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 342 Why not ride a horse?

    Gao Feng looked at the location of the roof. He saw a fist-sized Yuan Jing being held up by a gold-grained bracket. The energy of the array was now supported by this Yuan Jing.

    In the past, this magic circle drew power from the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth", but now it draws power from Yuan Jing. Gao Feng was relieved. This time he entered, he actually wanted to confirm one thing. Is there a princess in this treasure?  exist.

    Things were too weird and inexplicable, and what Master Kang and Deng Tianshi said tonight had profound meanings. Gao Feng really couldn't believe it. He let go of his perception in this space and determined that the girl in the crystal container was indeed Princess Qingrou.  , which strengthened his determination and belief.

    At dawn, Gao Feng led the black horse out of the yard. Yuexiang was also dressed in men's clothing at this time, with a gauze bun on her head. Zhang Zhijiang was dressed as a military guard. Hei Lang followed with his head tilted. The two deacons and a group of Gao family members were all  Waiting in front of the door, ten horses have been prepared for them, four of which are used in rotation, and the rest are used to carry goods. Although they are sent under orders, the orders also say that they are making secret visits, so they have to prepare everything by themselves.

    The horses are all fine horses. Whatever Gao Feng needs now, the Gao family will fully supply them. These horses and supplies are carefully prepared. Of course, what they don't know is that Gao Feng's treasure phantom of the universe has already been filled in.  Full of all kinds of supplies.

    "Have a nice trip!" The members of the Gao family said their best wishes as they bid farewell. Gao Feng bowed his hands and said goodbye on his mount. Everyone thought it was just a few months of errands, but Gao Feng knew how long he would be away.

    Three people, a wolf, and a dozen horses set out on a long journey amidst the sound of blessings. The horses could not run too fast in the city, and pedestrians on the road were also surprised by such a team.

    At this time, the city gate has just opened. Those contestants who have been sent to the capital for inspections have their own places to go, in different directions, and through different city gates, but they have not bumped into anyone else.

    Every day before and after the gates of the capital city open.  There were many people waiting to leave and enter the city, but after this group of people left, the city gate became deserted again. After all, the weather was cold now.  When I entered the city early, the shops were not open, the government offices were not open, and many people were still sleeping, unable to do anything.

    There is no one at the city gate, the official road is also deserted, there are not many people and horses, and the people walking on the road are listless.  The packaging is tight.

    Gao Feng's expression was serious, Yuexiang's face was covered in gauze and his expression could not be seen clearly, while Zhang Zhijiang looked like he had not woken up. The most interested people in the team were Hei Lang and Hei Ma. Hei Ma had been stagnant in the stables of Fengtianfang for a long time.  Occasionally running in the capital was restricted in speed, but now I was suddenly able to leave the city and look at the vast world outside the city.  All of a sudden, he wanted to have fun, but Gao Feng's reins were pulled very tightly, and the black horse started running like crazy.  The speed is really astonishing, and it is always not good for others to know the details.

    There was a rein holding the black horse, and the black wolf was so excited that it was hard to contain it. However, the black wolf was psychic and did not run on his own. Instead, he tilted his head and looked at Gao Feng, as if the child was about to go out.  It¡¯s like playing and being afraid of being scolded by your parents.

    Gao Feng was originally in a solemn mood there, as if he had to go through all kinds of hardships and fires ahead, but Hei Lang's little actions made him dumbfounded, but at the same time he felt much more relaxed.  He smiled and waved his hands. Seeing Gao Feng's action, the black wolf screamed happily and ran out.

    The speed of the black wolf was really not slow. He only saw a black light running back and forth on both sides of the official road. Birds were frightened from time to time, and the dogs in the village were also barking.  Clearly frightened.

    Gao Feng and his party didn't care about Hei Lang's troubles and walked on their own. Anyway, Hei Lang was chasing them. The sun appeared on the horizon. Gao Feng had been walking for more than an hour. The towering walls of the capital behind him were also shrinking in his field of vision.  There were gradually more pedestrians on the road. Gao Feng went to Songzhou this time and walked eastward along the Qinghe River to Zizhou. There were two roads to choose from. One was to continue eastward and enter the East China Sea in Laizhou and take the sea route.  There is an official road from Zizhou to Songzhou. It takes fifteen days to travel normally, even if the horse does not stop. Of course, with the help of Taoism or the strength of the warrior himself, it cannot be calculated using common sense.

    According to the rules of travelers and travelers, Gao Feng and his party should rest in Qingzhen tonight, and then set off south the next day.

    Gao Feng had been thinking about how to walk the next journey. At this moment, the black wolf came back with a rabbit in his mouth. He didn't know when he caught it.

    The black wolf held the rabbit in its mouth and swung around like a treasure in front of Gao Feng. It was extremely fast and its body was extremely flexible. Although it was not much smaller than these horses, it could scurry around without affecting the progress of the team.  The aura on the black wolf was blocked by Gao Feng with his precious phantom, but it would still frighten the horses when he got close.

    It¡¯s just because the cavalry team is connected with ropes from beginning to end, and then Gao Feng suppresses it with his breath.?Zhang Zhijiang was in control again, so there would be no trouble.

    The other horses were afraid, but the black horse was not afraid. Seeing the black wolf scurrying back and forth, the black horse stretched out its front hooves to kick in annoyance. Originally, everyone was in a heavy mood when they set off from the capital, but they were so lively.  Once the crazy black wolf caused trouble, everyone felt much better.

    It was not true that the black wolf wanted to eat the hare. Soon after he brought the treasure back to offer it, it was thrown aside. Gao Feng was worried about disturbing passers-by. Even without that terrifying aura, such a big black wolf running around on the road would cause a commotion.  .

    Gao Feng¡¯s team, apart from the horses needing to eat some fodder, the three men and one wolf didn¡¯t actually need much food. They just kept walking, but they didn¡¯t run at full speed. In the afternoon, Qingzhen was already in sight.

    The buildings of Qingzhen could be seen in front of us. Zhang Zhijiang, who had been silent on the horse, suddenly said: "There are three groups of people following us now. The four riders who passed by just now are the third group."

    Gao Feng was stunned. From the moment he left Fengtianfang, his perception has been completely expanded. Apart from the magic circle setup in the capital, he did not feel any hostile prying eyes along the way, let alone anyone following him.  When Zhang Zhijiang reminded him in a low voice, he couldn't help but ask: "I didn't feel it" Zhang Zhijiang sneered and said disdainfully: "People on the street look at you and listen to your words. What can you feel? What do they think?"  Hostile?  "

    Hearing this, Gao Feng thought about it carefully and realized that this was really a gap in experience. Zhang Zhijiang traveled all over the world, killing people and being hunted by others. He must have rich experience in this kind of treacherous business, and maybe he had intuition.

    Zhang Zhijiang's bad attitude was entirely due to his elder brother teaching him a lesson, but he explained in detail: "The three groups did not follow us. They just followed us for a while when we left the city gate, and then went to Zhuangzi on the roadside.  The team rushed to get in front of us, and the one just now crossed us head-on. They don't have to follow you, they just need to inform each other and know your position."

    Gao Feng listened carefully. He had too little experience in walking outside. Zhang Zhijiang's valuable experience is worth learning. Zhang Zhijiang continued: "These people have no martial arts skills. They just determine your location and make sure you are going to Qingzhen, because  On the official road from Beijing to Qingzhen, it is too easy to detect people following you."

    At this point, Zhang Zhijiang gave up and said with a smile: "Businessmen and travelers gather here in Qingzhen, and they come and go. When we get to Qingzhen, the people who are following us will really show up, but it will be difficult then."  I found that because we don¡¯t know how many business travelers are going to the same destination as us, it would be difficult to detect the stalker if he was hiding inside.¡±

    "What will happen if we change direction on this official road and don't go to Qingzhen?" Gao Feng asked.

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, and then replied with a smile: "You will find the stalker immediately, but someone will also report to His Majesty immediately, saying that you are not doing your job properly, your whereabouts are secretive, and that you are guilty of deceiving the emperor. Then you will be in trouble, even doing errands."  No."

    This is indeed the truth. Gao Feng said in a deep voice: "The Holy One decreed that I go to the North. Can these small actions stop me?"

    "Why can't you stop it? Your Majesty ordered you to go to Songzhou to investigate. The rest are oral instructions and secret decrees. How can it be made public? Others are picking on you according to the rules and regulations. What can you do? Your Majesty can't just blindly  Protect." Zhang Zhijiang retorted.

    Having said this, Zhang Zhijiang no longer had any yin and yang, but said with emotion: "Official affairs are full of murderous intentions overtly and covertly. If you are not careful, you will be plotted and then fall into this entanglement. If you want to harm you, you don't have to use real swords and guns."  Every little move you make will make you unable to stand up."

    Gao Feng shook his head slightly. Zhang Zhijiang's expression at this moment was lost in memories. It was obvious that he had encountered some unpleasant things in the border army.

    After walking in silence for a while, several Zhuangzi on the edge of Qingzhen were already in front of them. Gao Feng suddenly asked: "You mean, people who want to do harm to me will stop them halfway. If I'm here,  If you react on the road between Beijing and Qingzhen, you will be protested with other charges, is this what you mean?"

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded, but Gao Feng stopped his horse, and the other two people also stopped. Gao Feng said, "Get off your horses and use your precious phantoms to collect all the supplies!"

    "What to do?" Zhang Zhijiang asked, but he still dismounted and did as he was told. Yuexiang had already packed it up, and it was all done in a short time. Gao Feng waved his hand and drove all the horses except the black horse into the fields.  , he got on the dark horse and said: "We won't stop in Qingzhen, we will go directly across Qinghe to Guizhou!"

    By now Zhang Zhijiang is a little confused,He asked: "Why don't you ride a horse?"!  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 343 On the Long Journey

    "Are you faster on horseback or faster on running?" Gao Feng asked back, and Zhang Zhijiang suddenly became silent. For a warrior of this level, running at full strength is much stronger than an ordinary horse.

    Gao Feng showed a smile on his face, shook the reins, and said loudly: "Let's go, I won't sleep tonight, let's drive all night, and we can reach Zizhou tomorrow night!"

    The sound was loud, like thunder, which startled Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang who were not prepared. It was estimated that everyone in Qingzhen could hear it clearly. Even a few passers-by on the official road almost fell down in fright, and the horses  They were all shocked.

    After saying this, driven by Gao Feng, the dark horse began to run faster. At first, the dark horse thought that Gao Feng was going to control his speed. After running a few steps, he found that Gao Feng had no control over his speed.  With great interest, he started to fly with all four hooves and ran at full speed.

    The black horse has also eaten Qiongshi shell, and its body has been tempered and advanced. Its strength and speed are far greater than before. When it started running wildly, it only saw a black shadow moving forward, but it was hard to see the movement clearly.

    As soon as he saw the black horse running out, the black wolf, who felt a little bored, became excited and started running after him with a "oooh" sound. It was faster, like a black light shining directly, and he immediately caught up with him.

    After all, it was Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang who reacted slower. Yue Xiang chuckled. Clouds and mist rose under her feet and floated in the sky. Ji Fei followed them. Now they were outside the capital, without the monitoring and suppression of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth".  , everyone can indulge their strength and act calmly.

    Yuexiang didn't have to worry about anything, she just used her own power to fly, and in a blink of an eye, only Zhang Zhijiang was left in place.  Zhang Zhijiang looked around, cursed in a low voice, then a bloody light emerged from his body, and he stalked after him.

    This is the gateway to the capital, with a large flow of people and goods. At this time in the afternoon, there are also many people on the streets.

    It was a normal life.  But suddenly they heard thunderous shouts from outside the town, something like "hurrying all night", everyone was frightened and couldn't understand.  Immediately, shouts of "get out of the way" and "get out of the way" were heard. The sound was also quite loud. Those who didn't react could hear the almost continuous sound of horse hooves in the middle.  And this low voice is as loud as the beating of a big drum.

    With such a momentum approaching, no one dared to block the road. They all hurriedly got out of the way. They only saw two black lights and a cloud of gas streaking across the avenue, directly passing through the center of the town. What on earth was it? Many people were confused.  Without seeing clearly, everyone was about to walk back when another rumbling sound came from that direction, as if some giant was striding towards them.  Passers-by had the experience from last time and hurriedly moved to both sides of the road. Another bloody light flashed across the road, rushing through the town towards the Qinghe Ferry.

    what exactly is it?  Passers-by waited for a while on both sides of the avenue in shock, but finally nothing was out of the ordinary.  They continued to walk and do things while talking a lot.

    The businessmen and travelers were all normal, but some people were anxious. The passers-by who had just avoided the collision saw strange things again, including vendors who were walking on the road, sitting idle in teahouses, and setting up stalls.  Traveling Taoists and even many unrelated people from alleys and roadside yards rushed out, gathered together and asked each other: "What should we do?"

    According to common sense, people who go to Songzhou will stay in Qingzhen for one night, but they didn't expect that Gao Feng didn't care about common sense and passed the news from the town openly, causing everyone to be confused.

    These people had no scruples, so they just discussed it in the middle of the road. The person in charge said, "Qinghe is being enlightened. It's not that easy to cross the river. If you can still keep up, keep up!"

    The crowd agreed that a person followed him, and even the monk of the Taoist flew directly.

    Qinghe is called a river, but it is actually a big river, several miles wide. Zhongjing is in the north of Daxia. Every winter, Qinghe freezes, and people, horses and carts can walk on the ice.

    But in the first lunar month, although the weather is still cold, the trend is gradually getting warmer, and the Qinghe River is also thawing. At this time, it is almost impossible to walk on the Qinghe River, because the thawing ice is all over the river, making it impassable for ships. Wooden boats walking on the river are easily blocked.  Ice crash.

    However, the Qinghe River encompasses the north and east sides of the capital city. The capital city is the center of Daxia. It is impossible to cut off the connection with the north and east sides when the Qinghe River thaws. Taoism is magical and there are solutions. At this time of year, various ferry crossings in the Qinghe River  There are iron boats on the river. The iron boats are equipped with magic circles, which can safely pass through the river full of giant ice.

    It involves Taoism and is an iron boat, so the cost of crossing the river is naturally high. Moreover, there are only two such boats at each ferry, and they can only carry five people and one horse at a time. With the government's certificate, they will naturally be given priority, but this is near the capital.  , there are too many officials, and everyone has to queue up.

    It is precisely because of this that these ambush soldiers in Qingzhen are sureHe thought that even if Gao Feng rushed through Qingzhen, he would not be able to cross the Qinghe River quickly. When a group of people were about to reach the ferry, someone told his companions: "Spread out, spread out, don't show traces, this is far from the capital."  It¡¯s too close, I¡¯ve been told not to do anything by my superiors!¡±

    Qingzhen is not far from the ferry. As soon as you leave the town, you can see the ferry. The people following him can't help but slow down. According to their inference, Gao Feng should be waiting at the ferry at this time.

    But when I saw the ferry, there was no trace of Gao Feng. I was wondering where he went, but someone with sharp eyes shouted loudly: "They have crossed the river!"

    It is now the time for the Lingxun River to open on the Qinghe River. The ice blocks are sinking and floating, colliding with each other with great force. In such an environment, only iron boats can cross the river. How can Gao Feng cross the river.

    Someone raised his hand, and everyone followed him, but they were dumbfounded. They saw Gao Feng riding a black horse on the ice, and the same was true for the black wolf. As for the one floating on the clouds, naturally they didn't care.  The river surface, and the big man covered in blood who followed them just stepped on the river with big strides, and every foot sank into the water, or stepped on the broken ice, but the sinking was only an inch, stepping on the broken ice.  Crushing ice on ice is actually no different from running on grass.

    This is actually due to good eyesight. Others looked at it and saw that Gao Feng and the others were no different from when they rushed through Qingzhen just now. Their speed did not slow down and they passed directly on the river.

    Seeing this, the person who started to calm everyone became anxious and yelled: "Chase, chase, don't get lost!"

    Taoists can fly across the river, but not many warriors can do this. Moreover, the iron boat at the ferry is controlled by people from the Taoist Academy and cannot be taken directly by force.

    A group of people hurriedly came to the river. The warriors who were confident in themselves had begun to use their strength to prepare to rush across the river. The Taoists also flew up, and those who could carry their companions with them all took others with them to cross the river.

    Gao Feng¡¯s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed from the other side of the river to a small dot. He didn¡¯t care whether he was exposed or not. He was busy in a hurry.

    Some warriors ran halfway, but their strength could not keep up, and their bodies sank suddenly. Several huge pieces of ice rushed towards them with the power of the waves. The ice blocks were huge and the force of the impact was huge. The warriors screamed a few times, and they were already sinking.  In the river.

    Seeing such a scene, some warriors hurriedly retreated, while others were unable to advance or retreat. Taoists who could fly hurriedly came to rescue them, creating a chaotic mess.

    To such an extent, it is no longer possible for a large group of people to catch up, and the people who come to follow and follow will not arrange too strong beings. So far, only five warriors can cross the river in person, and then the Taoist picks up some  When the stronger ones passed by, the person in charge reacted first and asked the Taoists to send the stronger ones first.

    Without further ado, Gao Feng had no idea how far he could run at that speed, so after gathering more than 20 people on the other side of the river, he ordered a Taoist to go back and report the news, and the other warriors gathered together with the Taoist to give chase.

    There is also a smooth road to the east of Qinghe. By the time the group crossed the river, Gao Feng had already disappeared. The leaders cursed angrily, and a group of pursuers followed.

    Among the Taoists who followed and ambush, there were those who were proficient in tracking spells. Gao Feng and the others were fast, but they also walked in an aboveboard way. There were many traces left on the road, so it was easy to follow them.

    Running at such a speed caused the pursuers behind them to curse angrily, but to Gao Feng and his group, it was nothing. The black horse ran happily, hissing in bursts. The black wolf thought it was a race or something.  He didn't fall behind, and he even got in front of the dark horse several times.

    As for Yuexiang who was flying, she was more relaxed and at ease. But at this moment, Zhang Zhijiang's ability showed up. He actually caught up with him in big strides, and gradually kept pace with the dark horse running at full speed.

    Seeing Gao Feng relaxed and at ease on the horse, Zhang Zhijiang said angrily: "You are riding on the horse. It's hard for me and this black dog to run on the ground!"

    Gao Feng said "dog" was fine. As soon as Zhang Zhijiang mentioned this word, the black wolf turned his head with bared teeth while running, as a threat. Zhang Zhijiang was a bachelor and not afraid at all. Gao Feng was traveling at high speed on his horse, and he was in a happy mood.  , smiled and asked: "If I come down and run, can you keep up?"

    During the Shengshou competition, Zhang Zhijiang had personally experienced Gao Feng's speed. He was immediately discouraged when he heard this, because he knew that if Gao Feng really started running, they would have no way to catch up.

    It was getting dark, and we entered the road in the mountains. At this time, we could no longer see any pedestrians, and we could not see any people on the roadside. However, the usual noisy birds and beasts in the deep mountains and wilderness at night did not appear. This was because Gao Feng was like this.  The aura exuded by a group of people, for itFor them, it was the appearance of an extremely superior being, and they instinctively did not dare to act.  !  ~!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 344: Tide of Blood

    After running in silence for a while, Zhang Zhijiang said: "Are we going to keep running like this? If we keep running at this speed, we won't reach Zizhou tomorrow night, but will go directly to Songzhou. You don't really want to go and investigate, do you?"  "

    "Walk a little longer and stop at the deepest part of the mountain!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice on the horse. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then nodded.  (Just read the novel.)

    With their running speed, it would not take too long to reach the deepest part of the mountain. When Gao Feng stopped the black horse, the valley was already completely dark.

    As for this mountain road, it also looks very deserted. There are withered and yellow grass stalks everywhere on the road, covered with snow. In fact, there is another official road to take from the Qinghe Ferry. That one is through the state and across the country, which is standard.  The road Gao Feng was walking on was the so-called military road, which was a road that the army would pass through regularly. There was no rest at all, and it looked like a wilderness.

    Although the surroundings were invisible, such darkness had no impact on Gao Feng and his group. After Gao Feng dismounted, Yuexiang also fell from the air, and obediently took out meat from the treasure to feed the black horse and black wolf. Zhang Zhijiang  He also has this kind of Noble Phantasm on his body, and he can take out food and eat it at will.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand and touched the black horse. It was common for him to run like this for hundreds of miles. However, there was no sweat on the black horse's smooth fur. It seemed that his body had improved greatly after the advancement. As for the black wolf, let alone the black wolf, it had no sweat at all.  Not too tired, now I have gone to the mountains.

    In fact, this speed is already too slow. Gao Feng probably calculated that if he was running at full speed, the sun would not have set yet.

    "Are you going to wait here for the pursuers?" Zhang Zhijiang asked in a deep voice.  Gao Feng nodded and replied: "Do you remember that time at Tianzhu Gorge, the first time the two of us fought against each other?"

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded, but suddenly remembered something and asked hurriedly: "This time won't be the same as last time, right? What on earth is it?"

    At that time, the fight between the two alarmed the behemoth, and even spread to the fairy mountain.  (Just read the novel.) Gao Feng naturally still remembers it, but that kind of existence is according to the little fox's words.  Don't ask what it is, don't even think about it.

    But after hearing Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s reminder, Gao Feng still expanded his perception.  Everything was normal around him, and then he said to Zhang Zhijiang: "There won't be that kind of weirdness here, but that existence is not something you and I can deal with. Don't even think about it. Do you understand?"

    Zhang Zhijiang is well-informed. Even if he doesn't know, he will have some general knowledge. Hearing Gao Feng speak so cautiously, he suddenly looked awe-inspiring and did not dare to say anything more.

    Yuexiang took out a few pieces of food and put them in a closed container.  He used mana to activate the heating, and just as he was about to deliver it to Gao Feng, he heard a tiger roar in the forest.

    Among all kinds of beasts, the tiger is the king of the mountain. The tiger roars.  All the beasts were startled, and this roar was particularly shrill and shrill. The sound shook all directions. The valley that had been suppressed by the aura of Gao Feng and his group suddenly became commotion, frightened birds flew up, and various beasts ran around in the forest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the tiger scares ordinary people.  But to Gao Feng and his party, the tiger was nothing. When they heard the tiger roaring, no one panicked. Instead, Yuexiang frowned and said, "Your Majesty, this tiger's voice seems a little panicked!"

    Everyone didn't take it seriously. Even the black horse was chewing a piece of meat. He was extremely calm. Zhang Zhijiang was about to speak when he heard another noise in the forest opposite. Several people frowned and looked over. Not long after, the black wolf came out of the forest again.  He ran out, this time with a tiger in his mouth.

    The black wolf was not small in size, but he happily came over to offer the treasure with a tiger in his mouth. This scene looked weird. Zhang Zhijiang coughed twice and said, "This wolf can really help you in the north."

    Gao Feng was also dumbfounded. He stepped forward and touched the head of the black wolf and said, "Don't rush to do this now. When you get to the north, you can play as much as you want. Now you have to stay with me, understand?"

    Hei Lang seemed aggrieved by Gao Feng's restraint. He first threw the dead tiger aside, then whined twice. When he heard that he could play to his heart's content in the north, his tail began to swing rapidly again.  ¡¾*You¡¿

    "Let's rest first. The pursuers are not as fast as us. They have to rest after nightfall. No matter how fast they go, they won't show up until tomorrow morning. We will wait here." Gao Feng said.  .

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng turned to the side. Zhang Zhijiang was about to speak, but now he was stunned. He saw Gao Feng walking to the side and punched with great strength. There was a loud bang, and a large hole with a diameter of more than ten feet was made on the ground.  Then it's back again.

    Zhang Zhijiang asked in confusion: "What are you doing?"

    "When the pursuers are cleaned up, throw them in and burn them." Gao Feng replied calmly.

    This answer made Zhang Zhijiang dumbfounded againHe stopped, stared at Gao Feng's face for a while, and said with a smile: "I now understand why the Holy One chose you. You look gentle and honest, but you are also merciless!"

    Gao Feng shook his head and replied in a deep voice: "They have never been merciful to me. I will not offend others unless they offend me."

    Zhang Zhijiang smiled again there, but did not speak this time. The frozen Qinghe River thawed, and the weather returned to spring. However, it was still extremely cold in the valley late at night, and the snow was still there, so it could not be called warm.

    However, the people and animals present were indifferent to the cold. Similarly, the darkness could not block their sight. Zhang Zhijiang just sat on the snow and meditated. His exercises were indeed too ostentatious, and there was a dark red light all over his body.  The smell of blood was extremely strong, and it spread like this. In Gao Feng's perception, the nearby birds and animals were all running away like crazy, and some of them were even extremely weak. They collapsed on the ground, shivering, and lost consciousness.  There are also many.

    If such a strong bloody smell is left until the next day, I am afraid that the pursuers will not be able to ambush them. They will be discovered by the pursuers first. Then I felt a breeze blowing. There was no wind in the valley, but the sudden wind was very  Weirdly, Gao Feng looked in the direction of the wind and found that it was blowing from the side of Yuexiang.

    It seems that Yuexiang noticed the same problem as herself, so she used her magic to blow away the bloody smell. The wind was not strong, but it was very determined. It was spread all over the mountains and forests, but the bloody smell seemed not to be affected by the breeze at all.

    The red fox Yuexiang frowned and made gestures with both hands. Gao Feng could feel that Yuexiang was strengthening his magic power. Just after the movement, Zhang Zhijiang still sat still, but said loudly: "The wind can't blow away."  Yes, don¡¯t worry about the bloody smell, it will disappear naturally when the time comes.¡±

    After saying that, he continued to practice his skills, and the bloody aura became even stronger. Yuexiang didn't believe Zhang Zhijiang's words at all, but Gao Feng waved his hand. This bloody general is not a liar. Since he said so, there is no need to worry.

    The black horse over there was not affected at all and was already asleep. Gao Feng did not dare to enter meditation and sleep for fear of entering the fairy mountain unknowingly. Looking at the black wolf who wanted to escape but did not dare, Gao Feng simply squatted down.  , and got into a fight with the black wolf.

    Yuexiang felt uncomfortable smelling the smell of blood, so she simply closed her sense of smell and paid attention to the movements in the valley while watching Gao Feng and Hei Lang playing around.  A relaxed smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    But after looking at it, I found that it was not a simple slapstick. Gao Feng's hands moved very fast, slapping the black wolf from all angles. The black wolf waved his front paws, twisted his head to resist, and even used  Behind him is like the tail of a steel whip.

    But Gao Feng moved very quickly from the beginning. Hei Lang kept getting hit on the head and body. Hei Lang whined and screamed, and was dazed by the beatings. Of course, Gao Feng didn't use any strength, and his speed remained constant.  The black wolf began to react. He moved his head and bared his teeth as if he wanted to bite, and waved his front paws to block.

    There was actually no contact between the two sides, but Gao Feng retracted his hand after meeting the black wolf's bared teeth, and when he saw his front paws blocking in time, Gao Feng sped up when he could no longer hit the black wolf.

    Yue Xiang just watched them having fun at first, but when she saw this, she realized that Gao Feng's movements were imitating the attacks of various limbs and weapons, containing countless changes. From the beginning, Hei Lang was unable to resist, until he overcame  Be more and more adaptable.

    But when Hei Lang adapts to a certain speed, Gao Feng's speed will speed up. Hei Lang is actually no less intelligent than ordinary people. He often has to think about and judge when Gao Feng hits him, but this thinking makes him slow down a beat.  , but Gao Feng's movements gradually accelerated, leaving Hei Lang no time to think and judge, and relied on instinct to resist.

    Instinct reaction is the fastest. Gao Feng has been attacking with the six movements of calming the gods and fighting the demon. These two sets of martial arts contain the most condensed parts of the martial arts movements. It can be said that they are the essence of the ever-changing and inseparable sect. Black  Wolf's subconscious counterattack here is actually equivalent to fighting against the essence of martial arts movements in the world, and these reactions and changes will be engraved deep in his mind.

    When Gao Feng was moving, his perception was always open, but the pursuers were similar to his prediction. They should be camping at night to practice, and they never appeared in the range of Gao Feng's perception.

    The capital has a huge array like Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth to suppress and monitor. Taoists and warriors must restrain their strength and be cautious in the capital, but it will be completely different once they leave the capital. Gao Feng rarely leaves the capital, so  Not adaptable to this change.

    So after Gao Feng fully opened his perception in this valley, he found that the range of perception here was much larger than what he could perceive when he was in the capital. It was twice as large as the capital. When the enemy arrived,  They will be discovered by Gao Feng before they cross the double mountain, and they may not

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng glanced there and closed his eyes.As Zhang Zhijiang was sitting, in the mountains and forests now, the smell of blood was as thick as substance, as if blood mist and rain were filling it, making people very uncomfortable. Such a smell had a great impact, how could the pursuers not notice it.

    The fastest update, please bookmark (.).

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 345: Animals learn martial arts

    Everyone was busy with something, and everyone stayed alert. The night passed quickly, and the sky first appeared, and Gao Feng's brows also furrowed. At this time, the aura around Zhang Zhijiang was full of blood, in this valley dominated by yellow and white.  Yes, it's too conspicuous.

    Before Gao Feng could remind him, Zhang Zhijiang, who was sitting cross-legged, opened his eyes. His luck was over. Gao Feng felt Zhang Zhijiang constricting his breath. At this moment, the thick blood filled the valley.  The energy suddenly disappeared, and the blood light also disappeared, looking like it had never existed.

    Gao Feng suddenly understood that the bloody smell and color were not the real smell and color, but the coercion of Zhang Zhijiang's power, which was the embodiment of the killing and bloodshed.

    Judging from this performance, Zhang Zhijiang's strength is stronger than Gao Feng estimated, and there are differences between strength and power, different natures and manifestations, and Zhang Zhijiang's situation is obviously different from the norm.

    Although it exceeded Gao Feng's estimation and was different from ordinary strength, there was one thing Gao Feng could be sure of, his own strength was far stronger than the opponent's.

    Yuexiang was obviously surprised by the changes in the valley, but the first thing she did at dawn was to get busy cooking. Gao Feng waved his hand to indicate that there was no need.

    More than two hours after dawn, the sun filled the entire valley. The bored black wolf lying on the snow moved its ears and suddenly stood up from the ground. The next moment after it made this reaction, Gao Feng sensed movement.

    He and Zhang Zhijiang stood on the ridge on one side, sheltered by a few trees. At this time, both of them restrained their strength.  They both saw Hei Lang's reaction clearly. Gao Feng shook his head and said, "This Hei Lang is really talented!"

    First, a few fake wooden birds flew past, seeming to see something, and then they flew back. Not long after, the traces of the pursuers appeared.

    Standing at their position, they could already see several Taoists flying in the sky.  Some Taoists fly high and seem to be observing, while others fly low and follow.

    Compared to the black wolf following Gao Feng.  The black horse stood listlessly on the official road. Its mission was to attract the attention of the pursuers in such an area with withered yellow and snow-white tones.  This big black and shiny horse is really conspicuous. The moment those Taoists appeared above the valley, they spotted the black horse.

    Someone shouted in mid-air, and someone else sent out a signal, which seemed to be a message to the warriors. Zhang Zhijiang frowned and said, "Are these people out of their minds? Could it be that your performance in the Shengshou competition was fake?"

    Taoists have an innate advantage over warriors, but this does not mean that Taoists at any level can bully and punish warriors. This statement generally means that when Taoists are slightly weaker than warriors, they can gain the upper hand by flying and Taoism.  Gao Feng is almost a warrior in the fearless realm.  At this level, there is no difference between Taoists and warriors. If you want to fight Gao Feng, you have to send Taoist monks of the same level.

    But both Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng could see that the Taoists in the sky were at the level of "psychic" or "transformation" realms.  Not to mention he is far worse than Gao Feng, even Zhang Zhijiang, and he is willing to die just for this.

    Gao Feng looked at the sky with all his concentration and said with a sneer: "Because we ran away and seemed guilty, they became more courageous. And in such a deserted place with no one around, it is a good place to kill people and silence them."  , Don¡¯t worry about spreading the news, and among these Taoists and warriors, some of them may have some magic weapons, so they are so unscrupulous."

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned by what Gao Feng said, and said with a smile: "You came up with this all by yourself. Only people who have experienced such a thing like me should think of it."

    "I've been killed too many times in the past six months. If I hadn't thought of it, I wouldn't be standing here talking to you today." Gao Feng replied with the same smile. After leaving the capital, in addition to the expansion of his perception, he also felt that the world had become larger.  , the cautious mentality is still there, but there is also a bit more heroic spirit.

    Seeing Gao Feng like this, Zhang Zhijiang nodded and said in a consulting tone: "Do I need to wait elsewhere now? These Taoists are really troublesome. If they can't be defeated, they will fly away."

    Zhang Zhijiang's attitude has changed again, and he has regarded Gao Feng as the person in charge. In response to his question, Gao Feng just smiled and said: "As long as I am here, no Taoist can leave."

    The Taoist had already begun a careful search, but the red fox Yuexiang had some tricks to obscure the image, making it difficult for people in the sky to detect Gao Feng's presence. Not long after, the tracking warriors also appeared on the opposite mountain and on the official road.  There were not as many people as there were in Qingzhen this time, about thirty or so, but everyone was wearing armor and seemed to be cooperating.

    The pursuers did not dare to approach the dark horse rashly at first, but carefully surrounded him from all sides, crossingIt got closer, but no new pursuers appeared. Gao Feng said to Yuexiang: "No need to cover up!"

    Yuexiang removed the spell, Gao Feng jumped lightly and jumped directly to the top of the dead tree next to him. The Taoist who was searching everywhere in the sky immediately discovered him, shouted a warning in mid-air, and one person even took out a  A gourd filled with black energy was really what Gao Feng had expected.

    Gao Feng opened his hand, and Jian Ji's bow appeared in his hand. Then he opened the bow and set the arrow, and opened the bow to shoot the arrow. The pursuers in the sky couldn't see clearly. They only saw Gao Feng's hand and countless  The silver thread blooms!

    Every Taoist monk in the sky was out of range in an instant. Even the magic weapon had no time to use and was killed instantly. As for the black gourd, it exploded directly in mid-air under the collision of the silver arrows.

    In an instant, just an instant, all the Taoists in the sky fell to their deaths. The warriors who entered the valley below were all shocked. The warriors charged into the formation to protect the surroundings. The Taoists cast spells in the sky to attack and cover. They cooperated with each other and doubled their power, but one party disappeared.  If so, it will be a big loss.

    "Gao Feng is there! Rush up!" Someone shouted from the bottom of the mountain. The bow and arrow in Gao Feng's hand had disappeared. Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were about to take action, but Gao Feng said: "Dahei, come on!"

    Zhang Zhijiang was there to increase his strength. When he heard Gao Feng's words, he took a breath and coughed loudly. Gao Feng's shouting did not seem to be on the battlefield of life and death, but meant that children were fighting and letting his own dog rush to bite him.  , it¡¯s too childish.

    The black wolf was very energetic. He arched his body and jumped out suddenly. His four claws flipped. There were no traces of footprints on the snow. He only saw a black light passing by. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the pursuing warrior.  .

    The warrior at the front was wearing light armor and holding a big ax in his hand. There was lightning on the axe. He was staring at Gao Feng on the ridge, but he didn't expect a huge black wolf to appear in front of him in the blink of an eye.  After the warrior gains strength, he will not be afraid of jackals, tigers and leopards. Even though the black wolf is big, the warrior will not be afraid.

    He took a step back and charged up the giant axe. The lightning on the ax was strong and struck straight at the black wolf. At this moment, the warrior was covered with lightning. His companions all hurriedly dodged. Everyone knew that the lightning would hurt him.  people.

    But in an instant, a faint light curtain lit up on the black wolf, and the electric light disappeared without a trace, but the big ax flashed with cold light and was already struck down.

    The moment the bodies of the two sides crossed each other, the ax struck down, and the black wolf actually raised his front paws and pressed on the ax surface. With this press, the ax suddenly deflected, and the black wolf opened his mouth and bit it.

    The ax was pushed away, and the space between the warrior's chest and abdomen was exposed. Before he had time to react, the black wolf's big mouth had already bitten his throat, blood spurted out, and half of his neck was bitten open.

    No one thought it would end like this. The warriors around were screaming in fear and attacking with weapons. The black wolf's attack did not stop and directly carried the warrior's body forward, turning his body in mid-air.  , the tail whipped towards the other person.

    The man was holding an iron rod in his hand. The front end of the iron rod was full of spikes. He saw the wolf's tail whistling and lashing at him. He raised the iron rod and started to block. Unexpectedly, the wolf's tail was so powerful that he directly hit the iron rod.  It was whipped off, and the person behind him was also whipped in two parts by the tail.

    At this time, no one could care about Gao Feng, who was still on the ridge. The black wolf that suddenly rushed towards him was clearly the God of Death, so we had to deal with it first.

    There are also strong players among the pursuers. They have already rushed to the front. The four people each held a weapon and surrounded the black wolf. One person raised his hand and an iron net came down from mid-air. Then the other four people pointed their weapons at the black wolf in the net.  The wolf is coming.

    I only saw the flash of light. The black wolf that had just rushed towards me was already very fast, but after the flash, the speed became even more amazing. The weapons could not touch it. The flash of light on the iron net was obviously also there.  The magic mechanism was up, but there was no way to stop the black wolf. After the net was broken, the black wolf soared into the sky.

    Everyone looked up in shock and found that the black wolf, which was about the same size as a horse, actually had wings growing out of its back, hovering in mid-air, and waving its claws continuously. What was even more shocking was that when it waved its claws, a light wheel with a diameter flew down.  .

    Is this a wolf or a human? How can it still exert its strength? The warriors below were all shocked, but the light wheel flew extremely fast. When it arrived in front of them, they could only block it with all their strength, but they immediately knew that this was  What, that light wheel ignored the weapon's blockage, cut the weapon, and then cut the person.

    The black wolf is actually sending out an extremely sharp message. In addition, the black wolf can also fly. It means that it cannot be beaten and cannot run away. Some people are already anxious. Anyway, the black wolf is not flying very high at present, and it is difficult to jump.  It can be intercepted, and immediately someone is shouting and jumping up.

    Next, these pursuing warriors were even more horrified when they discoveredIn fact, the black wolf's action of separating the ax just now was not a coincidence, but a conscious reaction. The person who jumped into the air was actually blocked by the black wolf in martial arts combat, and then his body was penetrated by the claws, or directly hit by the black wolf.  Bite him to death, this beast knows martial arts!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 346 Fox Fire Burns the Sky

    The warriors who were able to jump jumped up, and some warriors relied on bows and arrows and spears, which were long-range attacks. As soon as the initial chaos was over, they retreated and aimed at the black wolf in mid-air. They knew that Gao Feng was approaching.  Peeping from the hillside, the black wolf flying and killing people in the sky seemed to be a monster. If it was not dealt with, no one would survive.

    The black wolf flies very nimble, but because it is killing the people below, the direction and range of its flight are predictable. Several warriors have already set their bows and arrows, ready to take aim.

    Zhang Zhijiang, who was watching the battle on the top of the mountain, naturally saw the presence of the archer. Just as he was about to take action, Gao Feng reached out to stop him. Zhang Zhijiang was about to ask a question, but saw another change in the scene below.

    The few chasing warriors who were about to fire arrows had just taken aim when they heard the roar of the wind behind them, as if something huge was charging towards them. They had to look back and saw that they were out of their wits. The black horse that had just stopped there didn't know when it came.  , has already raised its front hooves and kicked.

    The black wolf was strong, and the black horse's strength was no joke. He raised his front hooves and kicked the two of them away. Their chest armors were dented, blood spurted out, and their internal organs were obviously completely shattered.  .

    There were more than two people shooting arrows. The other people saw this posture and turned around quickly. Unexpectedly, the black horse actually opened its mouth and bit it. You said you were a wolf and just opened your mouth to bite people. Why did this black horse want to bite people too? He didn't react in time and was caught.  The black horse immediately bit off its neck, then vibrated its four hooves on the ground. The huge body of the horse actually jumped up and trampled the remaining two people to death in mid-air.

    Hei Lang went on a killing spree, and only three people were killed.  Before Gao Feng could take action, a wolf and a horse had almost killed everyone. The remaining three were so scared that they dared to continue fighting. They just threw away the weapons in their hands, turned around and ran away, but now they want to  I can't even run.

    The black horse ran up quickly.  Behind them, Yang's iron hoof trampled the two of them into a pulp. The black wolf also caught up and chopped off the last person's head with one claw.

    The big black and the black looked at each other.  They all raised their heads and exhaled fiercely, looking down on each other. The ground was littered with corpses.  A mess.

    Gao Feng then jumped down from the tree and said to Zhang Zhijiang, who was in a daze: "Let's go down and clean the battlefield!"

    "With these dogs and horses, why do you want me to follow them?" Zhang Zhijiang said half-jokingly. Seeing the powerful appearance of the black wolf and the black horse, he was really moved.

    I went to the battlefield and saw another scene. The black wolf found a place that was not affected by the snow and ate the snow. He ate it and vomited it out. The black horse was rubbing its hooves desperately there. Zhang Zhijiang hadn't asked any questions yet.  Gao Feng figured it out, nodded and said, "They like to be clean and don't want to be contaminated with human blood. This is a good thing."

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then nodded.  Even if they are domesticated beasts, if they are contaminated with human blood, they are likely to activate their bestial instincts and even like to eat people and kill people. However, the black wolf and the black horse have their bodies and minds tempered by the spiritual creatures on the fairy mountain.  It's a beast.  But it's already very similar to humans.

    Gao Feng waved the dragon rope in his hand, picked up the corpses one by one, and threw them into the deep pit that had been prepared. Yuexiang carefully watched whether there were any omissions on the battlefield. Zhang Zhijiang was the coolie who carried them there.  At that time, he kept mumbling: "I thought he was a guard guide, but I didn't expect he was a coolie!"

    After all the corpses were thrown into the pit, and even the blood-stained snow and trees were cleaned, Yuexiang walked to the pit, and Zhang Zhijiang was suddenly startled again because he found this pretty girl.  She began to change, her figure seemed to have become more concave and convex, her appearance became more and more beautiful, and she had an alluring temperament all over her body. She was completely a stunning beauty.

    There was a look of surprise on Zhang Zhijiang's face, not because of this pleasing and beautiful beauty, but because of the gradually expanding power in Yuexiang's body. Yuexiang's expression became more and more focused. When she flicked her fair and slender fingers, she could see  Bright red sparks danced on the fingertips.

    Soon the sparks turned into flames. Yuexiang opened her hand, and the corpses in the pit began to burn. The flames were unusual. The corpses and weapons in the pit began to burn. Zhang Zhijiang's eyes turned to the edge of the pit.  He found that if Yuexiang was not controlling it, even the earth and rocks would burn.

    With such a huge fire, there was not a trace of smoke coming out, and the ice and snow under Yuexiang's feet showed no sign of melting. This further proved that the flames were very hot and the person who set the fire had extremely precise control.

    After being burned by such a flame, it would be difficult for later generations to find traces. Zhang Zhijiang turned and walked towards Gao Feng and said angrily: "Everyone is so capable, why do you need me to do it?"

    Originally, Zhang Zhijiang was ordered by Emperor Ren to help, but he still felt that I could do a lot.Strength, Gao Feng will rely on my thinking, even in such an ambush battle, he will rush forward. Even if he is not as good as Gao Feng, he can still do a lot of things. When he came, he found that Yuexiang was extremely strong, even the horse  Helang is also extremely strong, but he has no use for himself and can only work as a coolie to carry things, which makes him feel a little disappointed.

    Gao Feng naturally ignored Zhang Zhijiang's little thoughts and just waited for Yuexiang to finish everything. He went over to collapse the pit and buried it. Yuexiang used magic to blow snow and the like to cover it. Looking from the outside  No trace will be found at all.

    Yuexiang always maintained her original charming appearance. She looked at Gao Feng cautiously and found that Gao Feng had no objection, so Yuexiang did not change back.

    The sun was slightly to the west and it was already afternoon. Gao Feng turned to Zhang Zhijiang and asked, "Are you hungry? You may not eat for a few days."

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then said: "Then give me twenty kilograms of cooked meat!"

    Yuexiang quickly took out the precious phantom. Zhang Zhijiang didn't ask Gao Feng why, and just ate there. Twenty kilograms of cooked meat can make a person burst. However, Zhang Zhijiang finished eating in the blink of an eye, without even seeing his stomach.  swell.

    Gao Feng said to Yuexiang again: "You take Dahei and Erhei into the butterfly. You will have to stay in there for a few days before you can come out."

    Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, and then whispered anxiously to Gao Feng: "If your Majesty feels that I have an ostentatious appearance"

    "That's not the case. There were three people, a horse and a wolf when we came. Later there will be two people. Even if someone can see it, they don't dare to tell whether it is us. Don't think too much. We have left the capital now. There is nothing to worry about."  Gao Feng explained very carefully, Yuexiang pursed her lips and smiled, bowing in agreement.

    Yuexiang walked towards Black Horse and Black Wolf, and used the butterfly treasure to easily take away the two strange beasts, and then she disappeared. Then Zhang Zhijiang watched the butterfly jewelry fly towards Gao Feng and got in.  In Gao Feng's clothes, Zhang Zhijiang was not surprised by this, he just muttered: "I don't know how much money the royal family has invested in you!"

    Gao Feng took out two robes from his treasure, handed one to Zhang Zhijiang, and put the other on himself, and said, "Put on your clothes, don't let them see any traces on them."

    After the two of them changed clothes, Gao Feng said: "Let's walk in the direction of Xuanzhou now. We will not stop along the way, but we will only walk through the mountains and wild places without rest or overnight. Can you withstand it?"

    "I can withstand it. Once again, in order to escape for my life, I ran away in the desert for fifteen days without stopping!" Zhang Zhijiang answered seriously.

    Gao Feng nodded and said, "Let's start walking now. Follow me. If you can't keep up, I'll slow down!"

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng turned around and ran towards the north. Zhang Zhijiang shouted: "Don't look down on others!" He quickly followed.

    The roads Gao Feng chose were all in the mountains and forests, and he did not find any flat and easy places to walk. However, with his skills and agility, such obstacles could not slow down his speed. Of course, even in deep canyons  , Gao Feng's Xiangtian Armor spread its wings and flew directly over.

    Zhang Zhijiang hurriedly followed up. Gao Feng's running speed gradually increased. Zhang Zhijiang was able to keep up, but Gao Feng always knew how to measure. If his speed was too fast, and Zhang Zhijiang had a bloody light emerging from his body in order to catch up, Gao Feng would  Maple will slow down.

    It was almost dark when the two of them left the mountainous area, but they were walking in hilly areas with no human habitation at all. They just marched in tandem in silence.

    In the evening, the two running people could see the lights of the villages in the distance. Late at night, when they passed by the villages and couldn't see any lights, Gao Feng speeded up. At such a night, even Zhang Zhijiang had something dark about him.  The red blood light flashes without alarming too many people.

    It¡¯s just that Zhang Zhijiang always had to look at Gao Feng¡¯s back. He had no way to catch up. When the golden light appeared on Gao Feng¡¯s body, the distance between the two people widened.

    Overnight, the two people ran across the plains. When it was dawn the next day, the boundless mountains were right in front of them. Gao Feng stopped. He relied on a general sense of direction to move forward, but Zhang Zhijiang's experience  It's really amazing. If you go in the wrong direction even if you are about ten miles away, Zhang Zhijiang will correct you and get you back in the right direction.

    The areas around Zhongjing City are all plains, and the mountainous areas Gao Feng saw were places like Tianzhu Mountain. When he first went to Tianzhu Mountain, Gao Feng was amazed, thinking that this was a majestic and majestic place, but it can be seen  Gao Feng was shocked when he saw the endless mountains in front of him.

    Compared with the towering and boundless mountains here, Tianzhu Mountain and Tianzhu Gorge are more like a manorThe rockery scenery here is still more than ten miles away, but the feeling of oppression is coming.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 347 Running to Yanshan Mountain

    This place is already hundreds of miles north of Zhongjing City, and the climate is still harsh in winter. The mountains are covered with snow, and the northern mountain forests are mostly pine and cypress trees, so the snow-white background is green.

    Gao Feng stopped, and Zhang Zhijiang behind him also stopped. Immediately, the bloody smell filled the surroundings. Gao Feng understood that this was Zhang Zhijiang using his power to recover. Running for a night and a half was still traveling at such a high speed, which consumed a lot of Zhang Zhijiang.  .

    However, Gao Feng could feel that Zhang Zhijiang was still full of strength, so there was no need to worry about not being able to run.

    "Is this Yanshan?" Gao Feng asked. He only had a rough idea of ??the geographical location, but he had never been there before.

    Zhang Zhijiang had already arrived at Gao Feng's side and said with certainty: "This is Yanshan!"

    Gao Feng nodded, but couldn't help but think of the past. When he first arrived on duty at Shima Street, he heard someone mention the War Demon Temple for the first time in the lobby of Yongji Jewelry Store. I remember shopkeeper Zhang said that it is said that the War Demon Temple is  Ruins were discovered in Yanshan Mountain, and weapons in the style of the War Demon Temple were unearthed.

    At that time, I was fascinated and curious about the Demonic War Temple. What I didn't expect was to see it on the Fairy Mountain. These were all touching and interesting stories. It was just a change of heart. Gao Feng asked about other things: "I am in the capital."  I heard someone say that the workshop that imitates the weapons of the War Demon Temple is also in Yanshan, and there are also many hunters coming in and out. Do you know the specific location so that we can avoid them."

    Zhang Zhijiang smiled, waved his hand and explained: "How come the workshops are located in the sparsely populated Yanshan Mountains in order to produce products and transport them? They are all set up in nearby towns and counties. As for the hunters, they can be avoided by being careful. They are not  Dare to go too deep into the mountain, Yanshan Mountain is vast, and there are so many monsters and beasts inside. Not only is it hunting, but you may be hunted."

    "In this case. Then wouldn't there be Taoist monks" Gao Feng immediately thought of another question. Alien beasts and the like are often good materials for Taoist monks to refine medicine and make weapons. These  People are more troublesome than blacksmiths and hunters.  Very likely to be exposed.

    Speaking of this, Zhang Zhijiang looked a little weird, and seemed to hesitate to speak. Finally, he said: "Taoist monks rarely come back, because there are weird things in Yanshan."

    Gao Feng was stunned and turned to look at Zhang Zhijiang. Zhang Zhijiang always looked nonchalant.  His expression was a bit off, and he shook his head and said: "I used to have a conflict with two escort agencies in the north. The other party found a Taoist priest from Taipingguan and chased me all the way. As a result, I ran into Yanshan, almost into the deepest place. Suddenly,  I was so frightened that I couldn't even lift my strength. I thought that the Taoist priests might catch me, but I didn't expect that the two Taoist priests also carried me down in mid-air. I was terrified at that time. I didn't have the strength to run quickly.  We walked as hard as we could before we walked out, but I probably had some concerns about that location, so let¡¯s just avoid it, after all, this road is the most hidden and fastest!¡±

    "Didn't you have a conflict with the escort agency by killing people and selling goods?" Gao Feng nodded and asked. He could hardly tolerate such gangster-like evil behavior. Hearing Zhang Zhijiang say this in a calm tone, he couldn't help feeling a little disgusted in his heart.  .

    "What a fight! I don't lack the money. It's those two escort agencies that have caused so much harm to the place, and they are backed by people from Taipingguan. The government dare not take care of it. People in the place begged me to go. I'll wash it."  After leaving those two escort agencies, who would have thought that the people from Taipingguan would come here!" Zhang Zhijiang said angrily.

    This answer surprised Gao Feng.  Daqing was still a chivalrous person. His impression of Zhang Zhijiang suddenly improved a lot, but there was no need to say this clearly. He just said with a smile: "Don't delay, then walk along the edge. Can you keep up?"

    Zhang Zhijiang could also feel the change in Gao Feng's mood and said with a smile: "You are very strong!"

    Gao Feng nodded, strode towards Yanshan, and soon entered the Yanshan Mountains. Compared with the mountains Gao Feng ran through in the first few nights, Yanshan looked much taller, and there were still vague human traces around it.  After two mountains, it was completely uncivilized wilderness.

    The trees are tall, rugged and dangerous, and the birds and beasts in the mountain forest are not very afraid of people. Of course, there will still be birds that are frightened and the little beasts run away, but Gao Feng actually feels that some beasts and birds are hiding and peeping from a distance.  Those who dare to do this must be very confident in their own strength.

    ¡°And this Yanshan is really different from other places. There are obviously no magic circles and the like, but it can be felt that it is even more restricted than in the capital.

    The terrain is not just a series of mountains, there are often deep valleys in front of them. Gao Feng can spread his wings and fly through these valleys, but Zhang Zhijiang has to go around or pass through the valley bottom, which will take a lot of time. Gao Feng always takes him directly.  Fly over with Zhang Zhijiang.

    Even so, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were moving extremely fast, but Yanshan was too vast. At noon, Gao Feng stopped slightly and reached Gao Feng.Looking around, I found that everywhere I could see were boundless mountains, and we were still traveling along the edge of the Yanshan Mountains.

    It is said that there are no people around, which means that he can release his power unscrupulously and run. However, after Gao Feng stood on a high place, he still used his perception to make sure that there was no danger around him.

    When running in the mountains, Gao Feng's perception was limited. After standing at a high place and letting go of his perception, it had the opposite effect. His perception suddenly expanded uncontrollably, which was completely beyond the range Gao Feng expected. In this  In an instant, the perception seemed to be unlimited and expanded without the manifestation of power.

    In an instant, countless information poured into Gao Feng's mind. Not only were there strange birds and beasts, but even some trees in Yanshan seemed to be special.

    The uncontrolled expansion of perception absorbed a huge amount of information, but for Gao Feng, this was not a good thing. He hurriedly wanted to restrain it, but his perception was invisible and would not be limited by distance and speed. In an instant, he was already  Covering the vast area of ??Yanshan, Gao Feng's face suddenly turned pale, his whole body tensed up, he forcibly restrained his breath, and jumped down from a high place.

    "What happened?" Zhang Zhijiang also noticed Gao Feng's strangeness and hurriedly came over to ask. Gao Feng waved his hands with a pale face and said solemnly: "You run ahead at full speed, I will follow."

    Gao Feng's speed was far faster than Zhang Zhijiang. He asked the other party to run in front while he followed behind. He obviously wanted the two of them to move at full speed. When Zhang Zhijiang heard this, he smiled, the blood-red flames on his body began to steam, and he said: "  In fact, according to His Majesty's instructions, if you encounter such a situation, you can leave me and go on your own."

    "I don't have the habit of leaving my companions behind, let's go!" Gao Feng said solemnly. Zhang Zhijiang didn't ask Gao Feng what he had found, but turned around and started to move forward with a long stride.

    Zhang Zhijiang's power burst out and he moved forward with all his strength, and the speed was extremely fast. It was like a dark red fireball flying rapidly. Some small obstacles were not avoided at all, and they were directly smashed by the collision. Gao Feng wanted to keep up with Zhang Zhijiang at this speed.  , the golden light on his body also radiates brightly.

    Just after climbing over two mountains, Gao Feng felt his body sink suddenly. This was not because something heavy was pressing down on him, but because of pressure.

    The blood-red light on Zhang Zhijiang's body became brighter and brighter, almost turning into a flame-like color, but the speed slowed down. The golden light on Gao Feng's body seemed to be substantial, but it became increasingly difficult to move forward.

    "Didn't we meet this at the Tianzhu Gorge?" Zhang Zhijiang asked in front of him in a rough voice. His courage was as bold as Zhang Zhijiang's, and there was a hint of trembling in his voice.

    The feeling now is indeed very similar to that time, as if there is a giant looking down at you. Maybe he is not hostile, just curious, but the size between them is too different, just like a human and a gnat.  Curiosity may cause the gnat to break into pieces.

    The gold on Gao Feng's body was flowing crazily. He had already run to Zhang Zhijiang, grabbed Zhang Zhijiang's arm, and dragged Zhang Zhijiang forward. He said in a muffled voice: "Don't think about it, follow me with luck!"

    "Youyou are really 'fearless'maybe you are already at your peak" Zhang Zhijiang looked at Gao Feng in shock and said intermittently.

    The strength of Gao Feng that he felt during the fight was different from what he saw now. Zhang Zhijiang was shocked to find that Gao Feng had not used his full strength at that time.

    Gao Feng regretted it now. He really overestimated himself. At first, he thought that Yanshan was vast. Even if there were weird things, he could always avoid them by walking along the edge. Now it seems that the weird things in Yanshan are not ordinary weird ones.  At this moment, the boundless Yanshan Mountain seemed to be a whole, and it seemed to be alive. This huge existence was paying attention to itself.

    The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art Qi all over his body is constantly circulating, and it is like a small sun on the ground. However, the powerful strange birds and beasts in the mountains, and all kinds of strange existences, are now completely invisible.  The sound seemed to have never existed before. Gao Feng had no control over his power. He would often run for a few steps, and his Soaring Sky Armor would open up, his wings of light fluttering, dragging Zhang Zhijiang to fly in mid-air for a while, and then fall again.

    Yanshan is really too big. It keeps moving forward without seeing the edge. Gao Feng's speed finally slows down. Even if there are light wings behind him now, he can't fly at all. He and Zhang Zhijiang are unable to fly.  Human power has reached its peak, but the speed has become slower and slower.

    From fast flying to low flying, from low flying to vertical leap, from vertical leap to running, from running to fast walking, from fast walking to walking

    "Don't worry about me, you just go first!" Zhang Zhijiang, who was being dragged forward by Gao Feng, had a slightly wrong expression on his face and said through gritted teeth.

    UpdateThe trouble is, Zhang Zhijiang now spends a lot of effort to speak. Gao Feng ignored Zhang Zhijiang and still dragged him forward. The two of them could be said to be as fast as light and electricity just now, but now their speed is no longer comparable to that of an old man walking.  .

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 348 Ruins in the Mountains

    When Zhang Zhijiang saw that Gao Feng remained silent, he waved his arms to get rid of him. At this time, Gao Feng said in a low voice: "Don't talk nonsense, let's go together!"

    The surrounding trees are still tall and straight, the snow on the treetops has not slipped, and the dead grass on the ground has not bent. It can be seen that there is no physical force to suppress it, but the backs of Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang have begun to stoop.

    After taking a few steps forward, Gao Feng suddenly stopped and let go of Zhang Zhijiang's hand. Zhang Zhijiang laughed miserably, sat down on the ground and said, "Let's go, let's go, don't worry about it."  I!"

    Gao Feng did not move, but turned his head and looked around in confusion, and suddenly said: "Did you hear the sound of drums or shouts?"

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, listened attentively, frowned and said: "People are prone to hallucinations and auditory hallucinations when they are under heavy pressure. Don't lose your mind and go crazy. I didn't hear anything. Let's go!"

    "No" Gao Feng said again. Instead of moving, he jumped onto the branch. Perhaps from the moment Gao Feng said he heard something, the ubiquitous surging pressure had already  Much lighter.

    By this time, Gao Feng was able to control his power. He stood on the treetop and looked around. To be precise, he listened to the movements around him.

    Now Gao Feng no longer dares to open his senses. He just lost control of his senses. When his senses expanded to a certain place, he suddenly discovered a behemoth. In other words, because of the expansion of his senses, Gao Feng was discovered by the behemoth.  , as soon as the attention of that being was projected over, the first thing Gao Feng thought of was the giant in the darkness, and the huge four-winged and six-legged creature that invaded the fairy mountain.  Although they are completely different, their aura and pressure can only be matched by those two beings.

    At that moment, Gao Feng regretted it endlessly. Wasn't this the trouble he had caused? Then, as expected, the irresistible pressure appeared.

    It¡¯s when you can¡¯t resist anymore.  Gao Feng suddenly felt that this pressure did not seem to be hostile or malicious, but just a kind of attention.  When he couldn't move around, the pressure also eased, and then Gao Feng heard the roaring of war drums.  The rhythm is passionate and generous, making people's blood boil.

    Zhang Zhijiang didn't hear it, and Gao Feng didn't think it was an auditory hallucination. He stood on the treetop and observed the surroundings with only his eyesight and hearing.

    The sound of the war drums in my ears became more and more intensive. I don¡¯t know when it started. The sound of the war drums was mixed with shouts. The shouts seemed to be the shouts of soldiers, but also seemed to be cheers for others. This sound was really contagious.  Feng even had the urge to shout and roar.

    The pressure gradually became smaller.  Zhang Zhijiang also returned to normal. He raised his head and was about to say something to Gao Feng when he saw the light wings behind Gao Feng open with a "swish" sound. His whole body rose into the sky and turned into a small dot in mid-air.

    "Birdman!" Zhang Zhijiang laughed and cursed.  But he didn't stand up. Instead, he leaned against the tree and rested.

    Before Gao Fengxiang's wings spread out, something suddenly changed on his body. The pendant on the dragon rope on his right wrist began to tremble violently. These pendants representing the fighting spirit had never been like this before. Each pendant seemed to be breaking free from its bonds.  The bondage of dragon rope.  Flying towards somewhere.

    That is, for a moment, Gao Feng was keenly aware that the trembling pendant seemed to be moving in one direction. In an instant, Gao Feng seemed to have something flashing in his mind. Many things were connected together. Where did the fighting spirits come from?  , I heard the rumor at Yongji Jewelry Store on Shima Street that the ruins of the War Demon Temple are in Yanshan

    Gao Feng soared into the sky, flying high and seeing far. When he flew high, he should be able to see what he wanted to see.

    By the time Gao Feng landed on the ground, a wry smile was already on his face. Before Zhang Zhijiang asked, he just said: "We want to walk along the edge, but in fact we have been moving towards the center."

    Zhang Zhijiang almost jumped up and asked in surprise: "What? Have you been walking towards the center of Yanshan?"

    "There is indeed something strange about this mountain." Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    Maybe no one confuses their minds, but for some beings, they don't need to confuse people's minds. People will do what they want people to do. In these vast mountains, there is no reference, and walking  It is common to go in the wrong direction, and people may not realize it.

    Just when Zhang Zhijiang was about to ask what to do next, Gao Feng summoned the red fox Yuexiang. Zhang Zhijiang was wondering when he heard Gao Feng say: "Go out a mountain away now and come back here before dark."  .¡±

    It was a puzzling statement, but Zhang Zhijiang simply nodded and left. When Zhang Zhijiang walked away, Gao Feng exerted a little force, but a ring appeared on his finger. Gao Feng grabbed Yuexiang's hand and put it on Yuexiang's hand.  Going up, when the Taoist people set up the Noble Phantasm, they probably never thought that Gao Feng would use this.Give the ring to someone else.

    The ring disappeared after being put on the finger of the red fox Yuexiang. Yuexiang blushed at Gao Feng's sudden intimacy. Before Yuexiang could ask questions, Gao Feng spoke first: "I want to leave."  In a moment, if I don't come back before dark, you will return to the capital, find King Qin, and tell him that you brought the things back. Remember to change your appearance when you go to a place with people, and be careful."

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s cautious words, Yuexiang became a little anxious and said, ¡°Your Majesty, are you going to some dangerous place? It¡¯s the same thing if we leave here now and go far to the north of Xuanzhou.¡±

    Among the butterflies, Yuexiang knew exactly what was happening outside, so she also knew something was wrong here. Gao Feng smiled bitterly and said, "If I don't go, the three of us may not be able to get out.  But that may not be a dangerous place, so just rest assured!"

    After saying this, Yuexiang was so anxious that she burst into tears. She grabbed Gao Feng's hand regardless, and Gao Feng just said the last sentence calmly: "It doesn't matter whether I come back or not. You must bring your things back to the capital. If you want,  Otherwise everything will be ruined."

    Yuexiang nodded cautiously with tears in her eyes. Gao Feng turned around and ran towards the center of the Yanshan Mountains. The pressure had disappeared at this time, and Gao Feng could give full play to his power.

    Having already been noticed by the being, Gao Feng did not want to continue to hide and move forward, so he simply spread the wings on his Soaring Sky Armor and flew in the direction he saw.

    If an outsider sees Gao Feng at this time, they will not see him flapping his wings, but will only see a golden light streaking across the sky rapidly.

    When Gao Feng flew to a high place just now, he saw a place that was different from other places, and judging from the location, that was where the perception was discovered.

    During the rapid flight, Gao Feng could also see other details in Yanshan Mountain. His current destination was not isolated from the outside world. There seemed to be many roads leading there in the mountains. These roads were all spacious avenues. Such avenues were often  Only the government can build it. How could there be this deep in the mountain?

    But these avenues have been abandoned for hundreds of years, with dense vegetation growing on them. The reason why Gao Feng saw it was because although the avenues looked like wilderness, they were completely different from the surrounding woodlands.

    Gao Feng's destination was a mountain, but the mountain seemed to have been completely flattened from the middle of the mountain, turning into a huge platform. The platform was also covered with thick snow, and there were also sparse snow.  The trees growing there looked extremely desolate, but compared with the entire Yanshan Mountain that was covered with vegetation, it was too conspicuous.

    During the flight, the pendant on Gao Feng's right wrist trembled more and more violently, and it was pointing to that location. I don't know when the pressure that spread across the world had disappeared.

    In the blink of an eye, he had arrived above the huge mountain platform. Gao Feng circled around and saw nothing strange. There were not even any footprints of wild beasts on the thick white snow. Even the birds and beasts in the mountains did not come to this place.  Gao Feng retracted his wings and slowly fell down.

    The snow was very loose. Gao Feng sank to the bottom as soon as he fell. His whole waist sank. It was not surprising that the snow was so thick in one winter.

    Gao Feng's inner energy burst out, blowing away an open space of more than ten feet around him. Only then did he realize that what he thought were rocks in mid-air were ruins. They were collapsed building walls covered with snow.  It looks like a large rock.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? or but is and is extremely smooth. This is definitely not a naturally formed place, but a man-made place

    Just when he thought of this, a strong wind suddenly blew up. The wind was so huge that it was unimaginable. At the moment it blew up, Gao Feng had to use his strength to hold himself down to avoid being blown away by the strong wind.

    The snow all over the ground was blown by the strong wind. Gao Feng squinted his eyes and looked around cautiously, and found that the surrounding mountains were still very calm, except for the strong wind blowing snow here.

    This huge gust of wind disappeared just as quickly as it came. When everything calmed down, all the snow had been blown away, leaving only the ruins of broken walls.

    Gao Feng stood in the center and looked around. He could see that this place had been abandoned for more than hundreds of years. It seemed to be the structure of a large military camp. From the broken walls that were almost weathered into sand and stone, the original walls could still be seen.  Thickness, this is clearly a specification that only a fortress can have.

    The pendant on the dragon-binding rope has stopped trembling, and the pressure of the huge existence has also disappeared. When Gao Feng was thinking about it, the pendant on the dragon-binding rope jumped violently.

    Gao Feng was just about to see what was wrong, but found that all the war spirits on the dragon-binding rope had appeared. The Arrow Lady, the Tauren Warrior, the Knight in Silver Armor, the Sword and Shield Soldier, and the Bronze Statue were all standing around him.

    Unlike when the transport capacity was released, none of these images are in hand at the moment.Wearing weapons, they didn't look like soldiers at this moment. Everyone was at a loss and everyone was very human.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what happened, because the fighting spirit seemed to be watching, looking at the ruins of the mid-mountain platform. At this time, Jian Ji took a few steps forward and suddenly squatted down with her face covered.

    Looking at Jian Ji¡¯s body trembling, her shoulders hunching, and there seemed to be water droplets dripping from Jian Ji¡¯s feet Is Jian Ji crying?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 349: Strangers I¡¯ve Met Before

    Gao Feng was extremely shocked. He had always thought that these war spirits were just humanoid treasures proficient in various martial arts, but now he saw that they were clearly living creatures.

    The bronze statue sat on the ground blankly. The knight in silver armor led the white horse to the edge of a broken wall, stretched out his hand to touch the wall, as if sighing in melancholy, while the four sword and shield bearers struck the shield with the back of their swords.  Everyone has a sad look on their face.

    A howl sounded. This howl contained incomparable anger and loss. It was the cry of the bull-headed warrior. Gao Feng saw the bull-headed warrior raising his arms and raising his head to the sky. The bull's eyes were flashing red with big eyes.  Tears fell down.

    Gao Feng was a little stunned, but he also had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. The expressions of each fighting spirit were full of despair and sadness. Gao Feng finally figured it out. If he was not mistaken, this was the so-called "War Demon Temple".  "It must be related to the War Demon Temple in the Immortal Mountain, but I don't know what it is exactly."

    Unexpectedly, really unexpectedly, Gao Feng reacted from his shock. He looked much more carefully this time. Although it was a ruin, there were not many ruins left. They were all peripheral buildings, and the inside had been cleaned long ago.  It was clean, I don¡¯t know if it was demolished or uprooted.

    Thinking of uprooting, Gao Feng suddenly thought of something. Could it be that the huge War Demon Temple in the Fairy Mountain was moved here

    Before he could continue to think about it, the temperature on the mountainside dropped sharply. Gao Feng immediately realized that this was not a cooling down, but the sudden coldness was the manifestation of pressure.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t wait for Gao Feng to react.  He saw that the bull-headed warrior was already half-kneeling down, with the sword and shield hand placing the sword and shield beside him.  He knelt down and bowed to the ground, and the bronze statue also knelt down in great salute.  Lady Arrow half-knelt, while the Knight in Shining Armor bowed and saluted.

    The cold feeling appeared for a moment and then disappeared. Gao Feng looked in the direction where they were kneeling and saw a middle-aged man walking up the mountain, slowly walking towards this side.

    It is said to be slow, but it is a mid-mountain platform with a diameter of nearly ten miles.  This middle-aged man appeared at the other end. When Gao Feng noticed him, he was already less than a hundred feet away from Gao Feng.

    The moment Gao Feng saw this person, his first instinct was that this person was extremely powerful.  He can even stand shoulder to shoulder with Emperor Xia. Emperor Xia and Emperor Ren are already one of the top beings in the world. Gao Feng doesn't know who is stronger or weaker than Emperor Ren. Gao Feng doesn't know. When people look up at the top of a mountain, if the mountains are all extremely high.  , people cannot tell which of the two mountains is higher and which is lower.

    There are only five people recognized as the strongest in the entire world, and they are all high-end beings who can only see the beginning but not the end of the dragon. They occasionally walk around the world and catch a glimpse of them.  There were various reasons for meeting Emperor Xia, but Gao Feng didn't think he would meet the others soon, otherwise, these extremely powerful beings would be too worthless.

    But looking at the person walking in front of him, Gao Feng couldn't help but open his mouth, because he actually recognized this middle-aged man wearing a robe, with his hair disheveled, and a long sword slung across his waist.  Moreover, I have seen him many times on Fairy Mountain, and it is actually Mr. Rui, the Sword Master.

    Mr. Rui on the Immortal Mountain is the Soul-Remnant Sword Intent. There is another sword master in the world, Mr. Rui, who is one of the top five in the world. Could it be that the one who appears in front of him is the real sword master!

    Gao Feng immediately realized that now was not the time to marvel. Mr. Rui on the Fairy Mountain taught him sword moves and combat skills, just like a teacher. But he may not be so close to him now. It was just the first time for both parties to meet, and the war demon  The temple has become the ruins it is now. On the second floor of the Immortal Mountain, there will be the main hall of the War Demon Temple, and there will also be the remnant sword spirit of the sword master Mr. Rui, as well as the war spirit. I am afraid they were not moved there willingly.

    And Gao Feng also realized something at the next moment. The reason why he couldn't resist or had any intention of warning was not that the other party was not targeting him, but that under the extremely disparate level, there was no reaction at all.  There is no room for doubt, and my mind has been completely shocked. Just like the few times I met "Old Man Xia", it is not that I have no doubts and vigilance, but I have lost the ability to doubt and be vigilant.

    This is the instinct of human beings, or creatures. In the face of powerful beings that are superior to themselves, they will instinctively know how to obey.

    The Mr. Rui who came over just glanced at Gao Feng lightly. Gao Feng felt that his whole body was being looked at, and he felt completely chilled from the inside out. He looked down at his palms, and his palms turned blue, and there were actually things on them.  There is white frost attached, just a glance, the other party does not use any force, it has such an effect, what a tyrannical existence.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath. Even if he subconsciously didn't dare to fight, he couldn't just sit back and wait for death. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique started to work crazily. The golden color on Gao Feng's body changed from substance to flame and then to light.  Golden, this is the pinnacle he can reach at present.

    But Mr. Rui ignored him and just stood among the fighting spirits, looking at this and that, and suddenly sighed., said in a deep voice: "I didn't expect to see you again, I didn't expect you to come back here, I really didn't expect"

    No one said anything, and Gao Feng, who was watching all this, suddenly had an idea, whether these fighting spirits couldn't speak, or were trapped in this sentimental atmosphere and didn't want to speak.

    "How are you doing?" Mr. Rui asked again without answering, but Mr. Rui himself nodded, as if they had their own way of communicating.

    Mr. Rui walked up to Jian Ji, gently smoothed Jian Ji's messy hair, and said softly: "You used to like crying. It has been so many years. This habit needs to be changed. Soldiers don't shed tears."

    Unexpectedly, after saying this, Jian Ji covered her face again and her body trembled violently. Mr. Rui touched the top of Jian Ji's head lovingly. Gao Feng felt a little relaxed inexplicably, and he also thought of one thing.  That Mr. Rui wouldn't do such tender gestures. Who would have thought that the Sword Master could have such a loving parental demeanor.

    Mr. Rui didn't say anything to those fighting spirits. He took a few steps forward and faced Gao Feng. There was no difference between this Mr. Rui and the one on the Fairy Mountain. If the Fairy Mountain had existed for nearly a thousand years, then Mr. Rui would probably be even older than that.  This big, what kind of existence in this world can live for more than a thousand years, and there is no trace of time on the appearance and expression of the person in front of me.

    Just when this person saw it, the light wings behind Gao Feng "swiped" open, and the golden light on his body suddenly flashed. This was the state where his power reached its peak, and it was also the time when he couldn't control his power.  In this state, he was extremely nervous in front of this sword master.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s appearance, Mr. Rui smiled and shook his head and said, "Why are you nervous? If it weren't for today's chance, you wouldn't have the right to see me."

    These were extremely proud words, but when spoken in the other person's mouth, they seemed so natural, and Gao Feng didn't feel there was anything wrong.

    Mr. Rui glanced at Gao Feng again, frowned, and said, "What sword moves did you learn from that person?"

    "That", but Gao Feng immediately realized what the other party was talking about. I'm afraid he was talking about "Mr. Rui" on the Immortal Mountain. He still didn't answer. The remnant soul sword intention on the Immortal Mountain and the body of the sword master in front of him,  Strictly speaking, it's not the same thing at all. The person on the fairy mountain is the teacher. Now this person may be the enemy. Do you want to tell him what you have learned?

    Electricity flashed in his mind, and then Gao Feng laughed at himself. In front of such an existence, there was no difference between concealing and not concealing. It was better to tell the truth.

    Just when Gao Feng was about to answer, Mr. Rui frowned and said, "No need to say anything, just draw your sword at me!"

    After finishing speaking, he pointed at Gao Feng. Gao Feng felt as if needles were pricking his whole body, but the next moment, he already had a sword in his hand. It was the sword given to him by "Mr. Rui" on the Fairy Mountain.

    This sword is extremely sharp and has a special meaning. It is not that it will not appear when life is at stake. It is just hung on the dragon-binding rope in the form of a pendant. I did not expect that this sword would be activated so easily, but in the past this sword  When the sword is activated, Mr. Xianshanrui will sometimes appear. I don't know what the result will be when the remnant soul sword intention and the main body are matched.

    "I haven't seen this sword for a long time. Use what you learned to attack it!" Mr. Rui said quite easily. The fighting spirits who were originally kneeling stood up and stood behind Mr. Rui, which was a little different from before.  However, these expressionless fighting spirits have become much more alive and look more like living beings.

    "Don't be distracted. Did someone teach you to look around during a battle?" Mr. Rui suddenly stopped shouting, and Gao Feng was shocked.

    To be honest, Gao Feng really couldn't get nervous at this moment, because this scene was vaguely the moment when swordsmanship was taught on the Immortal Mountain. In such an atmosphere, even if the opponent was under great pressure, Gao Feng would not be nervous.

    But after being shouted at, Gao Feng immediately became awe-inspiring. In any case, his attitude was also disrespectful to martial arts. He raised his sword to salute, and used the No. 1 sword in the Immortal Mountain!

    When the brilliance filled with bright killing intent appeared, there seemed to be some kind of power on the mountainside that responded to the sword light. Gao Feng's ears thought of war drums and shouts again. He also saw the mountains around the platform.  On the mountain, the trees were trembling. It was obviously a sunny day, but heavy snow began to fall from the air.

    Gao Feng did not hold back. Although the atmosphere was full of goodwill, the real result was still unpredictable. Moreover, against such a being, one must exert all his strength, otherwise, it would be an insult to the other party.

    But when such a powerful sword was about to reach Mr. Rui, it was blocked by a finger, and that finger didn't seem to use any strength. It just stretched out and tapped the tip of the sword lightly, and the sword was shining brightly.?Even Gao Feng's power suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    "Well, it's pretty good that you can use your current strength to this extent, next sword!" Mr. Rui nodded and said, compared to the sword master on the fairy mountain who never praised others, this one seems to be much kinder now.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 350 Helplessness around the strong

    Gao Feng's body flipped backwards, his wings of light spread out, and he was directly in mid-air. He stabbed down in the air, and the stars were dotted. At this moment, the sunlight in the sky and the reflected light in the snow were covered by this sword. In an instant, the sky seemed like a  At night, countless stars turn into meteors and fall downward.

    After entering the "fearless" realm, Gao Feng knew that his strength had increased a lot. He also knew that the sword moves he learned on the Fairy Mountain could fully unleash his own strength and even make him stronger. He didn't think the opponent could still  It was easy to take the sword.

    There are differences in martial arts, but Gao Feng thinks that he is already very strong, and there is a limit to being stronger than himself, but Gao Feng still miscalculated this time.

    "It's okay." After three words, the opponent flicked the tip of the sword, and the sword bent directly into a semicircle. Gao Feng could no longer continue, and the whole person flew out again. Although the landing was stable, it was slower than before.  He took a dozen steps back from where he was standing.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, frowned and asked, "These are the only two moves, are there any more?"

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and moved the sword in his hand rapidly. The light flowed with the stroke of the sword tip, and countless runes were formed in the air. Suddenly, with Gao Feng as the center on the mountainside platform, the ground rose.  In the whirlwind, there was a dragon flying up in the whirlwind. The beards and scales on this dragon's body were all pale gold, and it was very magical. There were countless light spots and stars around this golden dragon, and then it rushed towards Mr. Rui.  Come.

    Under the momentum of this golden dragon, the few fighting spirits who had been watching calmly stepped back, but Mr. Rui, the sword master standing there, smiled, and he smiled very happily.

    The golden dragon swept through the wind and snow with an earth-shattering momentum. In an instant, it arrived in front of Mr. Rui. Then the golden dragon, the wind and snow, and all the momentum disappeared without a trace. Gao Feng stood still in front of Mr. Rui, and the tip of his sword was pinched by the opponent.  , Gao Feng looked extremely cautious, he was already using his full strength.  But was blocked so easily by the opponent.

    In fact, when facing the real sword master, Gao Feng knew that he was far from the opponent's opponent and would definitely lose, but there was still a trace of luck in his heart.  Now, this bit of luck has disappeared. Not to mention their opponents, they are simply different.

    However, the middle-aged man in front of him kept smiling, as if he had seen something interesting. Gao Feng didn't know what he thought, but his smile made Gao Feng feel uncomfortable.

    "Just these styles?" Mr. Rui asked.  Gao Feng nodded subconsciously, and the smile on Mr. Rui's face grew wider. The hand holding the tip of the sword shook. Gao Feng staggered back a few steps, and the long sword turned back into a pendant.

    Mr. Rui put his hands behind his back, with a relaxed and happy expression on his face, and said to Gao Feng with a smile: "I haven't used these things you use for seven hundred years. What I thought back then was different from what I think now. What was always on my mind back then?"  Pure swordsmanship, condensing killing intent. It¡¯s really funny now that I think about it. What you do with a sword is just to win, isn¡¯t it just to kill people? A sword that can win and kill people is a good one, so why bother doing something that doesn¡¯t have it?  There are a few moves that are powerful, but they are too much like acting and dancing, with a little more superficiality."

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know why the other party said this at first, but then he understood that this was what the other party was teaching.  They met by chance, and it seemed they even had a grudge against each other. Why should they be taught? Gao Feng was confused, but he still listened attentively, not daring to omit anything.

    Mr. Rui seemed to be lost in memories.  There he said with a smile: "At that time, I always carried them, for fear of losing my dignity and dignity. Now think about it, what is the use of these things? They are just being laughed at by others."

    Gao Feng could understand what the Sword Master was saying. He was talking about the mental journey of one of the strongest men in martial arts. How he went from gorgeous to simple. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the Sword Master's body was also the same as the one on the Immortal Mountain.  The Remnant Soul Sword Intent is the same, and it has a teaching attitude toward itself.

    Just when he was thinking this, Mr. Rui's smile faded, he looked at Gao Feng coldly and said, "I feel the breath of that thing. I'm here to cause trouble for you this time!"

    Gao Feng subconsciously bowed his body to prepare for battle, but he realized just after turning his power that although he did not feel the cold, the power in his body seemed to be frozen, and there was no way to operate at all. Gao Feng was shocked, could it be that this sword  The words and deeds of the true being are all to confuse yourself.

    Before Gao Feng could react, Mr. Rui smiled again, turned to look at the fighting spirits behind him, and said softly: "These children didn't have time to go down with me at that time, and they ended up where they are now, but this  That¡¯s not bad, I know they are doing well, that¡¯s enough, you have to take good care of them in the future, you know?¡±

    The other party's mood changed so quickly that Gao Feng couldn't react. Mr. Rui suddenly stretched out a finger, made dozens of random gestures in front of him, and said loudly: "I'm leaving. I hope you can see me again."  day."

    ??After saying that, he turned around neatly. The first step was to reach the edge of the mountain platform. The second step was to disappear. Those fighting spirits all saluted and sent them away. Only Gao Feng stood there without any reaction.

    Gao Feng was frightened. The dozens of random gestures the Sword Master made before leaving were not random gestures at all. Although the opponent had no luck at all, Gao Feng felt that the opponent was holding a long knife or a big sword to stab or slice.  Whether it's cutting or picking, every move is a killing move, and every move can kill someone.

    Rui?p>

    µÚú±Ran®ÍêÖ®ºóÑ僤¶øÈ¥£¬¶ø¸ß·ãÔÍËã„ã„ã„¿½Core Ankle About Han Meng Biao Qian Sulfur y Forged Clam School¬Õû¸öÉíÌBasulfite Zincª·ÛË飬Éõֹ⬻êÆEmbedded Disease Huang Zhuyi  Suan?p>

    After the opponent finished his gestures, Gao Feng stood there in a daze. After being shocked by the fierceness of those moves, Gao Feng began to recall these moves. The moves performed by the Sword Master were similar to the Sixth Form of God-Suppressing and the War Demon Fight. They were different from each other.  This is the condensed essence of murderous movements, and it is also a superb martial arts with unparalleled changes.

    It seems that the sword master himself is really kind to me. He just summoned himself to the ruins of the War Demon Temple and taught him such powerful and unparalleled moves.

    Gao Feng seemed to be frozen there, but it was not a physical problem, but that his whole spirit was immersed in these moves, comprehending and understanding them carefully.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng moved, and the long sword that only appeared at a critical moment was suddenly in Gao Feng's hand. The wings of Gao Feng's soaring armor behind his back did not open, but the whole person was already rising into the sky.  , waving the long sword in mid-air and using the moves he just saw in one go.

    He was immersed in this murderous movement and did not see the first sword being used. Night suddenly fell over the ruins. Countless stars and crescent moons flashed in the mid-air, then turned into soft golden light, and finally a streak of light.  The golden dragon was hovering in mid-air. A total of seventy-two swords were used up in an instant. Gao Feng's whole body fell slowly in mid-air.

    At this time, the sky was sunny, but with this ruin as the center, heavy snow fell in the sky. There was the sun in the sky, without a trace of clouds, and heavy snow fell in mid-air.

    This heavy snowflake is not a snowflake. Each snowflake is a hexagonal chip, the same size, everything is the same. Gao Feng fell to the ground, the snowflakes also stopped, and suddenly there was a loud roar on the snowy mountains around him. Gao Feng just fell into trance.  I woke up and looked around, only to find that the big trees on the surrounding mountains had fallen down, and there were neat cuts on the trunks.

    Gao Feng looked at the sword in his hand. The blade was crystal clear, with starlight flowing on it, and then it became plain and simple again. Gao Feng looked around and suddenly understood that the sword intention of this set of swordsmanship could not be contained in the sword.  The carrying turned into sharp meaning like snowflakes, scattered around.

    It¡¯s just that the power of this sword is too much. Looking at the surrounding peaks, they are all covered with fallen trees. Gao Feng was amazed and shocked.

    I don't know when, the war spirits turned into pendants and returned to Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope. Gao Feng took a closer look and found that they were a little different from before they came. Before they came, they were just cold metal pendants, but now they look at them.  , but there is a layer of brilliance floating on it, seemingly alive.

    Emperor Xia Huang Ren controls everything. He speaks softly but cannot be violated. He controls the lives and deaths of millions of people. He is like a god, making you obey and respect him. However, the true form of Mr. Rui, the sword master, seems to be a joke-loving uncle next door.  Laughing and cursing, naturally free and easy.

    These two people are completely different, but they are indeed one of the strongest in the world. Gao Feng suddenly felt that he was very lucky. He could actually see two of the five strongest people in the world.

    Fortunately, he didn't waste too much time here. Gao Feng got up and jumped up, running quickly towards the place where Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were staying.

    After entering the Yanshan Mountains, Gao Feng felt that the mountains were very noisy. Although the auras revealed by him and Zhang Zhijiang were very powerful, the creatures in the vast mountains were not afraid and acted on their own, but now they were completely quiet.  Go down.

    The difference was more than that. Gao Feng suddenly realized where the correct direction was. It was only when he was flying in mid-air that he realized that he had deviated from the direction. He had been heading towards the center of Yanshan, and now he knew that he was going in the wrong direction.

    Although the weather was cold, Gao Feng was sweating. This scene was actually similar to that at the Demon Suppressing Division's martial arts arena. He thought he was acting according to his own consciousness, but he didn't expect that he was acting according to other people's arrangements. The top experts were so shocked.  The coercive power of the human heart.

    Emperor Xia made Gao Feng think that everything he said was true, while Sword Master Gao Feng ran towards the ruins himself. Gao Feng understood that before he felt the huge presence and was oppressed by the huge pressure, he had already  It was a wrong move, and we were already moving forward according to the Master Sword's wishes.

    Perhaps before entering the Yanshan Mountains, it was already determined that Gao Feng would go to the ruins.Gao Feng let out a long breath, thinking that he was very strong and that he could decide his own destiny, but in front of a truly strong person, every move was controlled by others and he had no ability to act independently  

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 351: First Arrival in the Northland

    Zhang Zhijiang was on the mountainside, while Yuexiang was on the top of the mountain. This also meant to avoid suspicion. Zhang Zhijiang just sat in the snow and fell asleep, while Yuexiang looked anxiously. The light on her body was floating, and Gao Feng was far away.  You can feel the effect of mana. It is obvious that Yuexiang is using magic to detect.

    As soon as Gao Feng appeared, Zhang Zhijiang opened his eyes on the mountainside. Yuexiang's tears couldn't help flowing down. Zhang Zhijiang didn't rush towards the mountain. He just shouted at the top of his voice: "Can we leave now?"

    Seeing Yuexiang's anxious look also gave Gao Feng a space to talk to her. In fact, it would not take more than an hour for Gao Feng to go to the ruins of the War Demon Temple and back again.  Xiang felt the shocking pressure, and Gao Feng's words before leaving were serious, which naturally made Yuexiang extremely uneasy.

    Looking at Yuexiang whose face was full of tears, Gao Feng didn't know what to say for a moment. He stretched out his hand to pat Yuexiang's shoulder, but felt that it was not appropriate to do so. In the end, he just coughed and said: "Don't cry.  Now, am I back?"

    Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng with tearful eyes. Seeing Gao Feng's bewildered look, she couldn't help crying and burst into laughter. Then she blushed, lowered her head and calmed down for a while before speaking: "Your Majesty, Beidi is like this  There are more weird things going on, Your Majesty, please be very careful in the future."

    Gao Feng nodded. It was hard to tell others what exactly happened there, but the two people looked at each other in silence, and the atmosphere was a bit weird.

    Just when I didn¡¯t know what to say, I heard Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s loud voice from the bottom of the mountain: ¡°You two, are you okay? I don¡¯t want to stay in this weird place for a moment longer. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yuexiang and Gao Feng looked at each other.  Yuexiang wiped away her tears, but her face became even redder.  He smiled but lowered his head. Even an inexperienced person like Gao Feng could see the friendship in Yuexiang's eyes. Gao Feng coughed and said, "After you give me that ring, you should still enter the Butterfly Treasure."  Juli, wait until you leave Daxia. I won¡¯t let you out again, you have to rush on your way these days!¡±

    This was an obvious change of subject. Yuexiang nodded silently and took off the ring on her hand.  Although the ring containing the princess disappeared from Yuexiang's finger, its function was only invisible, and the holder could still feel it.

    By the time Zhang Zhijiang caught up with the mountain, Yuexiang had already disappeared into the precious phantom. Zhang Zhijiang looked at Gao Feng with confusion on his face and asked, "Are you back now? Could it be that you were possessed by some evil spirit?"  Right? You once lent me 30,000 taels of silver to redeem the brothel's red card, why should you give it back to me now!"

    Gao Feng was dumbfounded by these questions and said, "When will I lend you money? If you want to test me, don't use such ridiculous questions."

    "Idleness is idleness, but killing those twenty or so people on the edge of the Qinghe River is not a trivial matter. They may cause trouble for us, so we'd better be careful." Zhang Zhijiang laughed dryly, but said solemnly.

    Gao Feng was stunned again and said impatiently: "We are ambushing in the mountains to the west of Zizhou, by the Qinghe River. Besides, we killed more than forty people. I still shot the Taoist to death from the sky.  Yes, there won¡¯t be any lies this time!¡±

    Zhang Zhijiang then showed a smile on his face and said, "That's right, that's right, hurry up and get on your way!"

    The question just now was also a chain of links. The first question was a trap, and the second question was the real problem. Gao Feng thought about it carefully, and while moving towards the north, he said: "Why are you so careful?  Has anyone really suffered this loss?"

    Zhang Zhijiang strode behind and replied: "Didn't you see the ghost created by the green-robed bone demon when we were in Tianzhu Gorge? That's nothing. There are few people in the deep mountains and gorges, and there is not even sunlight.  It can't be irradiated. The yin energy is extremely heavy and breeds evil monsters. These dirty things just want to bend over the living beings and do whatever they want in the world. When I was in the army, I once met more than a hundred soldiers because of them.  My team was possessed by a ghost and was led into a place where monsters gathered. No one survived. However, the ghost absorbed a lot of yang energy and advanced, and actually sneaked back and prepared to continue causing trouble. I was  It¡¯s all cut with one knife, so I have to be careful!¡±

    Unexpectedly, there would be such a past event. Gao Feng was silent for a moment while running, and then said with a smile: "My power is extremely strong. If a ghost comes close to me, it will just disappear."

    Zhang Zhijiang sneered behind him and said: "The nature of power is one thing, and strength is another. Who knows what great things will be in this Yanshan Mountain. If it is really contaminated by the time, you won't even have time to cry.  !¡±

    Gao Feng, who was running in front, had a smile on his face. He really did the right thing in choosing Zhang Zhijiang as his guide this time. This man has been in the army and traveled around the world. He has rich experience and knows many secret and uncommon allusions. This?For me who have never been out of the capital, it is really valuable and I can absorb a lot of knowledge.

    Just running in tandem, this time the speed was not affected. In the early morning of the next day, you can see that the mountain peaks have become smaller and the hills have increased, and occasionally you can see endless mountains in the distance when you go over high places.  plain.

    But the temperature suddenly became much colder. Gao Feng knew the reason. The cold wind blew from the north, but was blocked when passing through Yanshan Mountain. Therefore, the Zhongjing area is relatively warm. In the northeastern region of Daxia, Yanshan Mountain is the dividing line.  It's warm in the south and cold in the north.

    Before Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang came down from the mountain, they first changed out of their robes and boots. Although the leather robes they wore were of good quality and the boots were padded with steel wire, they still had to take off their clothes after running at such a long distance.  Next, by now, the leather robe is almost in pieces, and the boots are also in dilapidated condition, so I still need to put on a new set.

    While changing clothes, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly asked: "Did you get anything from going to that place in Yanshan Mountain?"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, not knowing why the other party asked this. Zhang Zhijiang continued: "After you came back from there, your running movements became much more natural."

    "how to say?"

    "Your martial arts movements were strong in the past, but they seemed a bit stiff and rigid. There were no mistakes at all. This doesn't matter. Warriors with little experience are like this. As time goes by and you fight more, you will change back. But you  It's rare to see such a change before and after I went there!" Zhang Zhijiang said a little strangely.

    Gao Feng was stunned again, but did not answer. He understood the reason in his heart. After meeting the Sword Master himself, he was instilled with changes in martial arts and taught fierce killing moves. Perhaps this was the reason for the state change, but  We can't talk to Zhang Zhijiang about this.

    But Zhang Zhijiang did not ask, but continued to speak: "After Yanshan, it is more than two hundred miles away from the northern border of Daxia. As for how far it is to go to Xuanzhou, we have to find an official road.  , otherwise we won¡¯t be able to determine our position.¡±

    Gao Feng pondered for a moment and then asked: "Why don't we just go to Beidi directly? Why go to Xuanzhou?"

    "You think that to go to the Northland, you just need to cross the border and just go there openly. It's not that easy. The Northland is vast. What's even more troublesome is that the route changes every year, either because of changes in the world or because of the changes in the forces after the war between various ethnic groups.  Change, you must ask the guide for clarification before setting off. There is a large market two hundred miles north of Daxia in Xuanzhou. It is the place where Beidi and Daxia trade. We need to go there first to find out.  Only when you understand the route can you set off!" Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile, Gao Feng also laughed, this was indeed something he had never thought of.

    Both of them put on brand new robes, hats and boots, and they ran down at full speed. When they reached the plains, it was easy to find a populated village. Once they found this, it was easy to find the official road, but it was only two kilometers away from the official road.  When he was about ten miles away, Zhang Zhijiang asked Gao Feng to stop and said, "From now on, we will run at a speed up and down the 'Wu Wu' level, and we can't go any faster."

    Seeing the doubt on Gao Feng's face, Zhang Zhijiang explained: "You want to keep it a secret this time, right?"

    Gao Feng nodded, Zhang Zhijiang raised his finger and pointed to the sky to the north. Gao Feng looked along and saw three light spots flying across the sky.

    This scene was not unfamiliar to Gao Feng. It was a Taoist priest flying in the sky. Zhang Zhijiang said: "The army is stationed in the North, and Taiping Temple assists the army in defense. The entire border of the North is heavily guarded. These Taoist priests fly in groups of three every day.  When patrolling, if you encounter suspicious people, resist arrest first and send them back to the Xuanzhou camp for questioning. If there is resistance, shoot them and kill them. If we run like that on the road, they will definitely notice them."

    Being noticed, whether intentionally or unintentionally, will cause trouble of one kind or another. Gao Feng understood this and immediately slowed down.

    In the rest of Daxia, the Western Desert is occasionally harassed by barbarians and bandits in the desert, which is not a big disaster. The Southern Wasteland and the East China Sea are peaceful and uneventful. The only difference is in the Northland. Although the barbarians and monsters in the Northland are in the great  Most of the time, they traded with the north of Daxia, and they got along well with each other. However, during the period when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed and Daxia was not established, the barbarians from the north united to invade, and the demon tribe also contributed to the flames. At that time, Yanshan  The territory to the north was the territory of the barbarian kings. It was only after Taizu Taizu of Great Xia made several northern expeditions that he regained the territory.

    After that, the barbarians and demon tribes invaded several times. Daxia also expanded its territory and fought many wars. Later, the barbarian tribes united and split, and the demon tribes themselves had internal strife. Only then did they pose no threat to Daxia, but  Daxia did not dare to take it lightly. It stationed heavy troops in the north and moved Taiping Temple, one of the three great gates in the world, here to guard against possible invasions from the north. Of course, some people say,Xia Xia did this because he wanted to plot the northern territory.

    Because of this, the north of Daxia is heavily guarded, and anyone with the slightest suspicion will be arrested and interrogated. This is also to prevent spies from getting in, but for Gao Feng and the others, they cannot run like they did before (Unfinished)  to be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 352 The road is rough

    In a short period of time, there were already three teams of Taoists patrolling the sky. Gao Feng could also clearly feel that there was a faint fluctuation of mana. This fluctuation was extremely weak, but Gao Feng also understood that observation and detection spells were not effective.  It will make people feel that the fluctuation is too strong, but according to Gao Feng's experience, since you feel this fluctuation, it means that the other party can see you.

    There is no response at the moment, which only means that he has not attracted the other party's attention. This time he is escorting the princess to the far north. The princess herself is a strange existence. Tens of thousands of demons are watching, and the pursuit she encountered after leaving the capital makes Gao even more worried.  Feng was alert, this meant that in addition to monsters, there were also several forces targeting him.

    Being surrounded by crises, one had to be careful. Gao Feng also knew that he had to keep a low profile as much as possible and not take any risk of being exposed. Gao Feng did not speak, but lowered his head slightly and walked down with Zhang Zhijiang.

    If you can't use your strength to run, the speed of walking will be very pitiful. Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang ran happily all the way. At this time, they were walking slowly, and they felt a little impatient for a while.

    But this is not without a solution. After walking for more than an hour, we came to a larger village. The difference between the north and the hinterland of Daxia is that there are many families raising horses here. Gao Feng has no shortage of money.  He bought two horses at a high price, and he and Zhang Zhijiang rode on them and rushed towards Xuanzhou at full speed.

    The place where they walked down the mountain was still more than a hundred miles away from Xuanzhou. After buying the horses, they encountered something interesting. Gao Feng and the others bought two strong horses, and then they also bought the saddles and bridles.  Next, when we were about twenty miles away from the village.  But a dozen knights caught up from behind. They all looked like the young and strong men in the village, and they were all holding weapons.

    Gao Feng thought the two sides were on the same road, so he ignored them. Zhang Zhijiang glanced back and said to Gao Feng: "You scare them with your bow and arrow, and I'll shout!"

    Gao Feng wondered why he wanted to scare people who were traveling with him.  But this thing is quite simple. With a shake of his hand, the bow and arrow appeared, and when he turned around on his horse, eleven arrows were shot out.

    Normally, warriors and soldiers need to be accurate when shooting bows and arrows on horseback.  That requires many years of training and is considered a rather advanced skill, but for Gao Feng who can control his power precisely.  This is a piece of cake.

    He didn't use all his strength, he only heard "swish" sounds. The leather hats worn by the eleven knights behind him were shot away by arrows. If they could hit the hats, they could also hit their heads. The young man on horseback approaching quickly behind him  Zhuangdu hurriedly stopped his horse and did not dare to move forward. Zhang Zhijiang turned around and yelled: "You bastards, you are blind! You dare to come to take advantage of grandpas, and you don't know what is good. Grandpa will take care of you tonight."  Zhuangzi!"

    Hearing this, the young men on horseback were stunned for a moment and hurriedly turned their horses. Gao Feng had roughly guessed what was going on. Zhang Zhijiang explained with a smile: "The villages here are all dens of thieves. Let's walk together  When they entered the village, they took out a lot of money. They were probably tempted and prepared to rob the money on the way."

    Gao Feng asked a little strangely: "The government doesn't care about such an honest robbery?"

    "If the government wants to take care of it, it must also know about it. They kill people in the wilderness. They don't need to bury them. Even the bones will be eaten by tigers and wolves the next day. Who knows." Zhang Zhijiang said nonchalantly.

    After riding the horse, the depressed mood of walking was relieved a lot, and it was easier to talk about this. Gao Feng was about to speak, but his expression became condensed. Zhang Zhijiang immediately became alert and looked at Gao Feng with inquiring eyes. After a while, Gao Feng  Fengcai whispered: "The Taoist priest in heaven just stared at us for a while."

    Hearing this, Zhang Zhijiang smiled nonchalantly and said: "The two of us just had a conflict with the people behind us, so people will look at us, but they won't care. When I was old I had conflicts with people,  Dozens of lives were lost just like that, and four or five people flew over from the sky without even a care."

    Gao Feng shook his head when he heard this. The customs in the north of Daxia are really special. In the capital, not only dead people, but also injured people in fights have to be interrogated by the officers. This is why Gao Feng kills people in the capital very covertly, and there is no trace afterwards.  The reason is, but I didn¡¯t expect that everything in the north of Daxia would be so upright.

    But after listening to Zhang Zhijiang's description, Gao Feng thought of something else. What kind of activities did the blood general do in the north back then? Why was he either killing people or killing people?

    As they talked and walked, they felt relaxed and happy along the way. They were running in Yanshan Mountain. Because of the sudden pressure and a series of things that happened before and after, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were very nervous when moving in the mountains and did not dare to do anything.  The slightest bit of relaxation, walking like this outside, is also a kind of relaxation.

    When it got dark, the two of them found a convenient place to camp for the night. They were on their way again the next day. They originally thought that they might be able to move forward quickly at night, but they gave up the idea when they saw Taoists flying across the sky from time to time.

    &nbsp; On the second day, there were more villages and pedestrians on the roadside, and they looked no different from the bustling areas outside the capital.

    The place we came out of the mountains yesterday was too remote. This is the core of northern Daxia, the important town of Xuanzhou.

    By noon, you can already see the Xuanzhou City in front of you. It is not comparable to the most majestic city in the world like Zhongjing, but it is still majestic and spectacular enough.

    This is not only the largest city in northern Daxia and the location of the garrison camp, but also the commercial center of northern Daxia. Materials from Daxia and the North are exchanged and traded here, and then sent to all directions. This also makes Xuanzhou rich and prosperous.  .

    Although the weather is cold and the New Year has just passed, there are still many traders on the road with accents from various places. Many inns and warehouses are already open for business, and the guys are enthusiastically soliciting customers at the door.

    Along the way, Gao Feng became more and more nervous and serious. As he approached the border, Gao Feng faced it with the attitude of approaching the battlefield. But seeing the scene in front of him and feeling the atmosphere, he unconsciously relaxed a lot, and also  I couldn't help but think that Princess Qingrou liked this kind of excitement the most. If she were awake, she would definitely be willing to see this.

    Ahead is the south gate of Xuanzhou City. According to Gao Feng's idea, he would directly bypass Xuanzhou City and go to the north. But Zhang Zhijiang insisted on entering the city, saying that many things had to be handled here.

    Gao Feng had been prepared for the inspection of the road guide documents before entering the city. Both of them had false identities, but the road guide itself was real, so there was no need to worry about leaks.

    When they were still more than a hundred steps away from the city gate, they both dismounted, led their horses and followed the crowd, queuing up to enter the city. Zhang Zhijiang was about to speak, but saw Gao Feng turn his head, looked over, and found Gao Feng.  His eyes were looking at a fallen man on the roadside.

    No matter how prosperous and prosperous Xuanzhou is, there are still poor and rich people. It is not uncommon for frozen corpses to appear on the roadside in winter. This happens even in Zhongjing City every winter. The officials of Zhongjing Palace will clean up these corpses regularly.  Carry it out and bury it.

    Zhang Zhijiang was about to say, "What's so interesting about this?" but found that Gao Feng didn't even line up, and directly led the horse towards that person. Zhang Zhijiang shook his head, thinking that you were careful along the way, for fear of being exposed, how could you encounter such a situation?  I don't care about keeping things confidential.

    "Leave him alone!" Seeing Gao Feng walking over, a soldier in front of the city gate said. Gao Feng did not stop, but just said: "This man is still alive."

    Gao Feng was a little angry in his heart. There was nothing that could be done about the poor man who froze to death after a night, but in broad daylight, people were coming and going. Seeing such a person lying on the roadside, no one cared about it.  ?  The people here are too cold-blooded. Gao Feng thought it was a dead person at first, but with his keen sense, he felt that this person still had a glimmer of hope and was clearly not dead yet.

    Gao Feng wanted to go over and take a look. Unexpectedly, someone said, "Leave him alone." This made Gao Feng angry. When he answered, "This person is still alive," his tone was a bit rude.

    Zhang Zhijiang shook his head, thinking that if you offend anyone, you don't want to offend the soldiers guarding the gate. When the time comes to get entangled, you will still want to keep it secret. He was about to apologize and go to talk to Xini, but he didn't expect that the soldier was not angry, but sighed and said: "He has already  Crazy, now like this, it would be better to die."

    These words made Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang stunned. Hearing this meaning, both parties recognized it, and there were some other hidden secrets in it. Gao Feng did not stop, stretched out his hand to help the person up, and said: "If we can save him,  When we come back, we still have to save him.¡±

    He took off his robe and covered the man, then put the man on the horse and led him into the city. Soon it was their turn to queue up.

    When the soldiers and generals guarding the gate saw the man on horseback, they all shook their heads with regretful expressions on their faces. They didn't look at Gao Fenglu's quotation very carefully and just waved their hands to let him go.

    After entering the city gate, Zhang Zhijiang took two quick steps to catch up and said with some complaint: "Why do you care about such noisy things? It's delaying our business."

    Gao Feng did not look back, and spoke in a very low voice, "This person has demonic energy!"

    "Demon spirit"!  Zhang Zhijiang obviously knew the meaning of this word and immediately fell silent.

    If it were just a frozen poor person, Gao Feng would have rescued the person directly on the roadside, leaving some clothes and some money. But Gao Feng's first feeling was that the person was still alive, and he carefully examined whether there was still time to save him.  , but felt Ruoyouruowu's demonic energy, which was the reason why he was taken away.

    ¡°And I also heard people at the city gate saying that this person was crazy, and everyone had a look of pity. When encountering this, Gao Feng was ready to take the person into the city to inquire carefully.

    &nbsp; "Devil energy? Those lunatics from Jiuyoumen? You have something important to do this time, why do you provoke them?" Zhang Zhijiang followed behind and said again.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 353 Li Ergou¡¯s Family

    "It's not provocation. I can't let them harm the people. Jiuyou Sect treats people like pigs and sheep. If I knew, I would definitely eradicate them!" Gao Feng said firmly.

    Zhang Zhijiang smiled helplessly and whispered: "You are really upright!"

    Gao Feng stopped and said calmly but resolutely: "I can't control what I can't see, but if I see injustice or the evil heretics who harm the people, I will take care of it and kill it. I have always been  That¡¯s what it does.¡±

    Such words are very high-sounding and too false, but Gao Feng said it very sincerely, because he really did this. He hunted down the thief Black Wolf from the beginning, knowing the dangers and dangers, and resolutely rushed in for the sake of royal law and responsibility.  Shimajie saw the Prince of Lai Guo molesting the princess. He did not know the identity of the princess at the time, but he knew clearly that the Prince of Lai Guo could not afford to offend him, but he still acted bravely, not to mention the subsequent cases related to the demon disciples and  In fact, Gao Feng did not need to ask or take care of every incident, because it was not among his responsibilities, not to mention that asking about it would bring disaster to his life. But when no one paid attention to it, Gao Feng  Still did it.

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at Gao Feng in silence for a while, then suddenly smiled and said: "A year ago, you were still a struggling team leader, but now you are in such a state, in such a situation, how can there be such a huge change? I understand why.  Got it!"

    There was a strong sense of appreciation in his words, and then Zhang Zhijiang changed his tone and said: "First find an inn, and then ask the innkeeper to invite a doctor to come over. In case of death, we have less to worry about."

    This is the idea. Gao Feng nodded. The two of them were like wealthy people in the world, so there was no need to be too frugal. They found a decent-looking inn and walked in.

    The clerk was originally very interested in recruiting them to stay in the hotel, but when he saw the man on the horse, his expression felt a little wrong, but Gao Feng immediately threw a few taels of silver over.  The embarrassment on the waiter's face was immediately replaced by a smile.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were in the same room, and the man also arranged a separate room, and spent a little more money to arrange for a doctor to be hired by the store.  He also arranged for a waiter to clean and wash his body. Although it was cleaner in winter, this man's body was still dirty enough.

    The two of them went to wash up and tidy up.  The people below went to work first. Gao Feng originally felt that he did not need to change clothes, but Zhang Zhijiang said it very seriously. Since he is going to disguise himself, he should pretend to be more similar and not expose any flaws.

    I had just put on a set of clothes when I heard a commotion below. Someone yelled at the top of his voice: "You monsters and monsters, how dare you stop me from going to the land of bliss to serve the God. Then the God will be angry. Each of you  Everything will turn into mud, let me go!"

    Although it was the first time they heard that person's voice, the two of them still knew that it was the person who was rescued. Gao Feng was particularly sensitive to the word "God Lord", and there were already sounds of fighting outside.  The guys shouted, the guests screamed, and the two hurriedly walked out.

    As soon as I left the guest room, I met the inn clerk who came over. The clerk smiled and said: "Two guests, that crazy guest has made a fuss. Could you please go over and calm him down, otherwise  The rest of the guests can just"

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang walked downstairs quickly, only to see four waiters, some arresting and some hugging, restraining the rescued man. There were still people watching the excitement standing at the door of the inn, saying  : "Isn't this crazy Li Ergou? Why isn't he dead yet?"

    The shopkeeper also had a troubled look on his face. He saw Gao Feng and two people coming over. Just as he was about to speak, the inn became quiet. Everyone looked over and found that Li Ergou suddenly shrank into a ball in fear, as if he had seen something terrible.  In this scene, I don¡¯t dare to make trouble or move.

    Just when the people at the inn were about to speak, Gao Feng threw another small piece of silver, then grabbed Li Ergou and went upstairs to his room. Zhang Zhijiang followed him in and closed the door.

    "Is there any way to cure this madness?" Gao Feng asked directly. Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and said, "He was frightened by me. When a person goes crazy, his mind is similar to that of a child. He is very sensitive, so he feels it."  My pressure, but I don¡¯t know how to cure him.¡±

    When he went downstairs just now, Li Ergou suddenly became quiet. Gao Feng felt that it was related to Zhang Zhijiang, and thought he had a way to cure his madness. He did not expect this explanation. Just when he was about to be embarrassed, Zhang Zhijiang said: "People's madness is often  It has something to do with evil spirits and evil things. Your power is fair and just, so you can give it a try and see if you can clean it up."

    Gao Feng nodded and called Li Ergou to come to him. Li Ergou was making a lot of noise and madness below, but in front of Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang, he was very honest and obviously a little afraid.

    This Li Ergou was cleaner than before. Gao Feng directly put his hand on Li Ergou's forehead. Li Ergou immediately became obedient and did not dare to move.

    ? ?Although there is no vast array detection like in Beijing in the city, using too much power will still attract people's attention. Gao Feng is extremely careful to control it, but for Li Ergou's contamination with demonic energy, Gao Feng even  No need to increase strength.

    Gao Feng let go of his perception a little, his expression became more serious, and he said: "This person is contaminated with demonic energy from the inside out, and it has already invaded his heart. The demonic seed will be formed soon. I will use my power to control the demonic energy."  If the Qi disappears, there will be countless holes in his internal organs and he will not be able to survive.¡±

    "The soul is in the brain. You can use your pure essence to control the demonic energy in this person's brain!" Zhang Zhijiang was really well-informed and suggested.

    Gao Feng carefully controlled his power. His hand didn't even light up, it was just slightly warmer. But just such an improvement made Li Ergou, who was being held down by him, tremble violently.  There seemed to be endless pain on his face, but then, the pain on his face was still there, but his cloudy eyes became clear.

    "Who are you?" Li Ergou asked this question, which showed that he was already conscious. When he met strange people in a strange place, everyone would ask this question first.

    However, Li Ergou did not dwell on his situation. He had a look of pain on his face, tears rolled down his eyes, and he sat on the ground and wailed: "They are all dead, they are all dead, the whole family is dead!"

    I don¡¯t know what kind of sad thing happened to him, and his spirit collapsed to this point. Zhang Zhijiang reacted quickly and directly used his strength to cover the entire room to prevent the wailing sound from spreading.

    "What's going on? Have you worshiped any god? Tell me!" Gao Feng also added some strength to his voice and shouted with the technique of Demon Breaking Roar.

    When Li Ergou heard this, his body trembled and he stopped crying. Gao Feng's voice contained unbreakable power. He shook his head, and the look of extreme pain appeared on his face again. Zhang Zhijiang was beside him.  He said with pity: "He is too deeply infiltrated by the demonic energy, and your power is like fire to him."

    Li Ergou, who was slumped on the ground, was conscious at this time. He could not understand the conversation between Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang, but Li Ergou felt that these two people must be very capable, otherwise he would suddenly wake up in a daze and feel all over his body.  It was like a burning fire, and there was always fear in my heart in front of these two strangers.

    Suddenly, Li Ergou was so blessed that he knelt there with his body propped up, kowtowing continuously with bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang, and said in his mouth: "Please, two masters, seek justice for me. My whole family died in an unknown way"  

    "You have to make it clear before we can take care of it!" Gao Feng shouted again.

    Li Ergou shook his head. First, he was shocked, and second, he finally realized that the two people in front of him were indeed minding their own business.

    It¡¯s almost as Gao Feng predicted. Li Ergou is really worshiping the god. Moreover, Li Ergou¡¯s family is worshiping the god. As Gao Feng learned before, after the eight members of Li Ergou¡¯s family worship the god, their spirits are high.  Everything is getting better and better, and because of the acquaintance of the worshipers and the livelihood of Li Ergou's family, life is getting better and better.

    Because of this, Li Ergou and his family were extremely diligent in flattering the incense owner. They were almost the servants of the incense owner. Five days ago, Li Ergou and his family were busy in the incense owner's house. Suddenly, there was a scene in front of them.  Hei, the whole family fainted. When they woke up, they felt much better.

    The incense owner just said that your whole family worshiped sincerely, and now God has given you blessings. Go back and enjoy it first. The whole family arrived home with a lot of gratitude, and fell asleep full of hope and hope.

    Unexpectedly, in the middle of the night, Li Ergou was suddenly awakened by the sound of explosions. When he woke up, he only saw the bodies of his family members with a big hole in their chests, blood flowing across them, and their internal organs collapsed. Then he also saw the bodies of his family members, which were more than a foot high.  , a ghost with screaming fangs and glowing green eyes, and then his mind became unclear. In the next few days, Li Ergou's mind was confused. The only memory he had was that there was a palace in the sky, and there was his own palace inside.  My family, I am constantly walking towards the sky.

    "If I die, I will definitely ask God to seek justice for my family!" After Li Ergou finished speaking, he still didn't understand the truth.

    What he said was confusing, but Gao Feng understood what was going on. What Li Ergou described was exactly the scene where the demonic energy in the demon disciples was stimulated and gave birth to demon seeds. It was ridiculous that Li Ergou was still there.  There are some superstitious gods there, and they hope that the gods will do justice to them.

    But Gao Feng felt a little strange. According to what Li Ergou said, the reason why the demon seed was born was most likely because he suddenly fainted. After waking up, the incense owner rushed them home. At this moment, the incense owner couldn't do anything about it.  I already knew that they had given birth to a demon seed, and they were in great spirits after waking up. This was obviously due to the surge of demonic energy in their bodies before the demon seed was born.In such a state, something must have happened at the moment of fainting.

    But there is something wrong. Since the whole family was born with demon seeds, why was Li Ergou spared? Moreover, the demon energy in his body was almost at a critical level. Why was he able to survive until now?  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 354 I¡¯ll give you justice

    "Pleaseplease help me, my head feels like it's on fire. Can you help me get rid of it? Otherwise, I'll go to the incense master to beg the god"  Li Ergou begged there.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang looked at each other. Zhang Zhijiang stepped forward suddenly and slapped Li Ergou on the back of the head. Li Ergou fell down.

    "This is considered suspended animation. If left alone for twelve hours, the person will die. If you use your inner strength to save him during this period, you can still wake up." Zhang Zhijiang explained.

    Gao Feng looked at Li Ergou, who seemed to be sleeping on the ground, and asked, "Have you seen many people infected by this demonic energy?"

    Gao Feng suddenly came into contact with things like demon disciples, gods, incense masters, and demons. He had never heard of them before. He only learned a lot of knowledge in the past few months. Why did Zhang Zhijiang understand it so well? Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and smiled.  He smiled and explained: "In remote and border areas, there are many people who believe this. It is not a rare thing."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and said in a deep voice: "These demons are really good at deceiving people's hearts. What they want is the essence of human energy, and what they want is human life. Is it possible that no one will notice it and just let them do their harm!"

    Zhang Zhijiang just sneered and said: "In some places, demons have been worshiped for generations, more than ten generations, and there is even a habit of sacrificing boys and girls alive to demons. Who cares about it after so many years?"

    Looking at the incredulous expression on Gao Feng's face, Zhang Zhijiang said with some desolation: "If you believe this, you will be in better spirits and we can all stick together. It is better than suffering alone. Besides, it is not a bad thing to suffer while alive and die early."

    Gao Feng was speechless in response to these words, but Zhang Zhijiang bent down and picked up Li Ergou. Before going out, he said: "He seems to be asleep now. I will send him downstairs. You have to make a decision as soon as possible. This person dies."  If you stay in this inn for too long, you will be investigated by the government. I am afraid that you will be noticed by evil demons and interested people, so make a decision as soon as possible!"

    Gao Feng tapped his hand on the table a few times and said, "When it gets dark, I'll wake him up!"

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded, carried Li Ergou out of the door, and shouted outside the door: "This man is feeling better, let him sleep in a room, and the rent will be ours."

    Seeing that Li Ergou calmed down and Gao Feng paid for the room again, the people in the inn naturally had no objections.

    After settling this Li Ergou, Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng said hello and went out on their own, saying that they were in contact about going to the Northland.  Will be back before dark.

    Gao Feng sat quietly in the room alone, carefully spreading his perceptions. The city of Xuanzhou was no better than the capital city. Although it was not suppressed by the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" array, there was Taiping Temple, one of the three great gates.  Who knows what weirdness might come.

    In the past, Gao Feng¡¯s control over his perception was far inferior to his control over power, but after Yanshan visited the ruins of the War Demon Temple, he was suddenly able to effectively control it.

    The perception expanded a little bit, and the entire inn was enveloped in it, and then expanded outward. Gao Feng did not fully open his perception.  I just checked the inn and its surroundings, so be careful.

    However, during the perception process, Gao Feng felt that the residents in several rooms in the inn had inhuman auras. After just detecting it, Gao Feng was shocked and thought it was directed at him, but then he heard those  When the residents went out, the shopkeepers and waiters greeted them warmly. The content and attitude of their words sounded like regular customers, so they dispelled their doubts.

    It seems that the customs in the north are indeed different from those in Zhongjing. According to the aura of the monsters that Gao Feng felt, these monsters may not have completely transformed into human forms. That is to say, ordinary people without martial arts or Taoism can still see their transformation.  He is not a human being, but everyone is not surprised. They are walking around in the same way, and they are obviously used to it.

    When it was getting dark, Gao Feng saw another difference in the north. The sunset was so dazzling that it illuminated the window paper brilliantly and beautifully.

    Gao Feng was naturally not in the mood to admire the scenery. Zhang Zhijiang had already returned at this time. Gao Feng did not ask how his contact was, but just invited him to go with him to the room where Li Ergou lived.

    Just like what Zhang Zhijiang said when he knocked Li Ergou unconscious, Gao Feng injected some real energy into Li Ergou and he woke up. However, after waking up, the look of pain on his face became heavier and his whole body was trembling.

    Gao Feng secretly sighed in his heart. Using the Zhiyang True Power of the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art to refresh and heal Li Ergou was actually torture for the current Li Ergou. His body had been too deeply infiltrated by the demonic energy. If  If he just left it alone, Li Ergou's spirit was always very high and his body was very comfortable, until the day when the demonic seed broke out of his body. Now that he is inputting his internal energy, because it is in conflict with the demonic energy, the demonic energy is moving crazily, one ebbs and another.  , Ice and fire are incompatible, the two forces compete with each other, Li Ergou will feel extremely painful.

    In fact, inAt this time, Gao Feng did not dare to over-inject power. If he went too far, Li Ergou, who had almost merged with the demonic energy, would be incinerated.

    "Please help me, please save me. I'm in terrible pain." Li Ergou's pain intensified and his voice was a little out of tune. Just when Gao Feng was about to speak, Zhang Zhijiang took out a pill from his arms and handed it over, signaling to this person.  Li Ergou took it.

    When people are in such pain and despair, what do they care about? Li Ergou took the pill and took it. It was really miraculous. Not long after taking the pill, the pain disappeared immediately.

    As soon as he woke up, he immediately thought of his family, where he kowtowed and begged: "You two masters have great powers, please do justice to my little family!"

    Gao Feng had no expression on his face and said in a deep voice: "The incense master will lead you to worship the god, will he be inside the city or outside the city?"

    "Outside the city!" Li Ergou felt that the other party meant to agree, so he hurriedly answered.

    "I will give your family justice, but you have to promise me one thing." Gao Feng said again.

    After Li Ergou heard this, he was overjoyed and kowtowed again, promising that he would brave the mountains of swords and seas of fire. Gao Feng still had no expression on his face and just said: "Go to the door and kowtow three times toward the house, and say  My benefactor cured me of my madness. I will repay my kindness in the future. Now I have to go home and clean up. Tomorrow I will go to my relatives in Qinzhou and live a good life. Then I will walk out with a smile and go out.  Just go to the place where you worship the god. If you say a wrong word or don't follow the instructions, I won't care about it. I won't care about the pain on your body anymore, do you understand?"

    What he said was so serious that Li Ergou was too scared not to listen. Gao Feng waved his hands with a sullen face. Li Ergou hurriedly walked out the door. He kowtowed respectfully at the door and raised his voice to teach Gao Feng.  After saying that, he walked towards the door.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang had been listening carefully to the conversations and movements outside. After Li Ergou followed all instructions and walked out, they heard the shop assistants and shopkeepers talking in surprise, saying how this man's madness could be cured.  Some people even said with emotion, "He is the only one left in the family who has recovered from his madness. I don't know whether it is a good thing or a misfortune."

    "What kind of medicine is your pill?" Gao Feng asked Zhang Zhijiang in a deep voice in the room. Zhang Zhijiang smiled and said, "It's poison. In less than an hour, the pain will be worse and he will have other symptoms."

    Gao Feng nodded, and Zhang Zhijiang continued to explain: "While walking outside, sometimes I am injured and poisoned, and my body has symptoms. But if I have to fight for my life and there is no time to get treatment, I just take one pill of this medicine and wait for a while. After I escape from the emergency situation,  It¡¯s not too late to cure this poison.¡±

    In the life of escaping, one must also prioritize. Zhang Zhijiang made it clear. After saying this, Zhang Zhijiang smiled and asked Gao Feng: "Now this Li Ergou has nothing to do with us. The government can't find us when they come. What's next?"  what to do?"

    Gao Feng shook his head and said, "Let's go upstairs and follow!"

    The two people walked out of the house and went upstairs to mind their own business. The attitude of the shopkeeper and the clerks was much more respectful. After all, these two guests cured the madness.

    After Gao Feng entered the room, they locked the door, but opened the window. The two rooms were adjacent to each other. They opened the window to see if there was no one behind them, jumped out quietly, and closed the window.

    The two of them did not land, but went directly to the roof. There was no one around the inn when it was dark, and no one could notice their movements. The doors and windows were closed tightly. Everyone thought they were resting in the room, but they did not expect that they were already there.  Come out of the inn.

    On the roof, Gao Feng did not jump up and down immediately. Instead, he carefully looked at the sky. At this time, there were no light spots passing by, and there were no Taoists patrolling. Gao Feng nodded to Zhang Zhijiang, and the two of them jumped on several rooftops.  , and landed a few streets away from the inn where he was staying.

    It was almost dinner time, and there were a lot less people on the street. Gao Feng and the others walked quickly for a while after they left, and after going around a few intersections, they saw Li Ergou in front of them.

    The two of them followed them from a distance, and no one noticed that they were following them. However, Li Ergou, who was walking in front, often greeted people. His whole family died violently. His crazy things were very famous in Xuanzhou City. Anyone knew him.  Li Ergou was surprised to see him return to normal.

    Li Ergou simply answered a few words and walked non-stop towards the outside of the city. The gate of Xuanzhou closed at the same time as other places. When Li Ergou left the city, the soldiers guarding the city were very surprised, because they were watching  This man was waiting like crazy at the city gate to freeze to death, but within a few hours he actually looked normal. It was really amazing.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng saw from a distance, but Zhang Zhijiang took out something from his pocketHe wiped the thing on his face and handed it to Gao Feng. But there were two masks. At this time, Zhang Zhijiang looked like a completely different person. This was the so-called human skin mask. Gao Feng was still  First time seeing it.

    Gao Feng prepared a lot of things for this departure, but Zhang Zhijiang took out these things. Before he came, he never thought that Zhang Zhijiang had rich experience in the world and was very thoughtful.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 355: Kill them all

    The two of them had changed clothes in the inn, wearing this mask on their faces, and their appearance had also changed. Even the soldiers guarding the city gate were deeply impressed by Gao Feng's treatment of the madman. Now that the sky was dark, everything had changed, and they must have recognized it.  Not coming out.

    Sure enough, when Gao Feng and his two men left the city gate, the soldiers didn't even pay attention. They were still talking about why Li Ergou suddenly got better, and whether they believed that this divine king was really useful.

    As soon as they left the city gate, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang quickened their pace, and soon they were on par with Li Ergou. Now that there were fewer pedestrians on the road, the two of them took off their masks without any scruples.

    Li Ergou was stunned for a moment when he saw the two of them. Then he showed a look of joy on his face and said, "Why did you two masters follow you?"

    "I just want to bring justice to your family. Take us to the place where you worship the god!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    Li Ergou nodded, pointed forward, and said, "It's still half an hour's walk to get to the village. The Master of Incense lives in that village."

    "We worship three times a month. Tomorrow night is the time to worship. Those who live in the city should come out early and go to the village to wait" Li Ergou said nonchalantly.  They are all matters related to worship.

    "I had a hard time in the past, and my whole family couldn't smile all day long. After I believed in God, my spirits improved, I got to know more people, and my life gradually became smoother"  Li Ergou kept talking there, as if being able to worship the god was a great happiness for him.  There are many places to reminisce.

    Neither Gao Feng nor Zhang Zhijiang said anything as they talked.  Li Ergou's body began to tremble, and there was a look of pain on his face again.  At first Gao Feng didn't notice it, thinking that the man was frozen because of his thin clothes. After seeing the truth, he looked at Zhang Zhijiang without any knowledge of treatment.

    "The effect of the medicine has passed." Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and answered.

    Li Ergou's trembling became more and more severe, and gradually he couldn't even walk smoothly on his feet.  He also needs Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang to support him.

    "That that is Zhuangzi who worships the god" Li Ergou lost his words. More than a hundred steps ahead, there was a large mansion there.  Two lanterns hang at the door.  It looks no different from a normal mansion.

    Li Ergou wanted to continue walking forward, but was grabbed by Gao Feng. Gao Feng pondered for a moment and said, "If you take more than ten steps forward, you will die like your family."

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at Gao Feng with a stern expression. Gao Feng nodded and said, "The demonic energy in front of him is filled with demonic energy. Now the demonic energy all over his body has been aroused. If he goes forward, he will probably not suffer any pain, but the demonic species will be there."  It¡¯s about to be born. \\First release\\¡±

    In fact, Li Ergou is extremely weak now.  His mind was already a little blurry. He seemed to understand what Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang said, but when people are about to die, they always come back to their senses, and their minds will become truly clear.  Li Ergou understood something now, and asked tentatively: "Master, are you saying that the whole family died suddenly because they worshiped the god?"

    Gao Feng originally wanted to hide it, but one look at Li Ergou's state and he realized that there was no point in hiding anything from him at this time.  He just answered truthfully: "It was originally going to be a few years or more than ten years later, but some changes occurred in this house on the day you fainted, which brought this matter forward, and those ghosts would get out of the body."  come out."

    "My family members helped me clean the house. I bought something outside. I fainted when I first entered the house. Master, are you saying that something will come out of my body?" Li Ergou said with a look in his eyes.  He also spoke much more fluently and became more energetic. Not only did Gao Feng see a faint greenness in Li Ergou's eyes, but also if Li Ergou died like this, the devil would probably come out.

    However, what Li Ergou said just now can explain why the whole family fainted, but Li Ergou did not die suddenly like the whole family. He should be farther away from the area where the demonic energy is strongly emanating than his family, so the effect is lighter.

    Li Ergou's strength and sudden appearance of energy quickly disappeared, and he could no longer hold on. He knelt on the ground, suddenly grabbed Gao Feng's hand and begged, "I don't want to be killed by ghosts, please sir."  Save the little one.¡±

    Gao Feng sighed, shook his head and said, "I have a way to prevent ghosts from coming out, but you won't survive either, you will be reduced to ashes."

    While talking, Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng grabbed Li Ergou and carried them to a secluded place on the roadside. When Li Ergou heard Gao Feng's answer, the look of panic on his face became heavier, and tears couldn't help flowing from his eyes, but this time  The hesitation did not last long, Li Ergou suddenly showed hatred on his face, gritted his teeth and said weakly: "In this case, then I beg you to destroy this ghost with me. If I die, this ghost will be reborn."? 

    Gao Feng nodded. Li Ergou had no strength all over his body, but he held Gao Feng's hand tightly and did not relax. He could see that the green light in Li Ergou's eyes gradually became brighter, and Li Ergou hissed there.  Said: "I beg you to avenge my family."

    "That's what I'm here for!" Gao Feng replied in a deep voice. The hand held by Li Ergou suddenly flashed with golden light, directly covering Li Ergou's whole body.

    Both Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang could clearly hear something screaming in Li Ergou's chest, but it disappeared immediately. Li Ergou's whole body froze there, and a gust of wind blew past, turning his whole body into tiny ashes.  Drifting away in the wind.

    The moment Gao Feng activated the light of the God-Suppressing Art, the demonic energy in the house suddenly fluctuated, as if he was aware of Gao Feng's presence.

    Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be aware of the fluctuations inside. There was a faint blood-colored light on his body, and he looked in the direction of the house warily. Gao Feng seemed to be in a daze, looking at the ashes on the ground in a daze. Zhang Zhijiang said: "What's next?  manage?"

    Gao Feng raised his head and said in a very calm tone: "Kill all these beasts. They raise humans as pigs and sheep. There is no need for us to treat them as humans."

    After finishing speaking, Gao Feng strode towards the gate of the house. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then followed him, muttering: "I thought you were going to jump in."

    There was no one on the road now, and no one saw Gao Feng incinerating Li Ergou just now with the Qi of the God-Suppressing Art. But unknowingly, the night around the big house became thicker, and there seemed to be a black air lingering around.

    Gao Feng had not taken a few steps forward when the black air in front of him suddenly condensed into the shape of a ghost. His eyes were flashing red and he was staring at Gao Feng and laughing strangely, as if he was looking at a piece of delicious food. Gao Feng remained expressionless.  , and continued to stride forward, the ghost suddenly rushed towards Gao Feng.

    The ghost came menacingly, approaching about three feet in front of Gao Feng, and suddenly disappeared without a trace. At this moment, Gao Feng looked back at Zhang Zhijiang behind him, and asked, "Aren't you afraid of this ghost phantom?"

    Zhang Zhijiang grinned and said: "I have killed so many people over the years and have so much blood on my hands. If I were still afraid of such things, I would still be today."

    With long strides, the two of them were in front of the door in a blink of an eye. Gao Feng swiped his finger on the heavy iron-clad wooden door. The wooden door fell into pieces. Gao Feng strode towards the inside.

    The two of them just entered the door, but they saw someone already in the empty house. A middle-aged man wearing a red robe with long hair standing in the middle, behind him were more than a dozen monsters covered in blood, with bloody fangs and big mouths.  , the house was already filled with black smoke.

    Gao Feng was very young, and Zhang Zhijiang was just a strong man. The two of them were wearing leather robes of ordinary businessmen, and they didn't even bring weapons. After seeing the two of them, the middle-aged man in red robe showed a contemptuous smile on his face.  , there sneered and said: "You two are so brave, do you know where this place is?"

    "I know!" Gao Feng replied simply and neatly. The red-robed incense master was stunned for a moment, and the contemptuous smile on his face turned into a ferocious smile. He gritted his teeth and said, "You still do this even if you know it. Grandpa fed you to the angel first, and then  I will refine your soul so that you cannot live or die!"

    While the red-robed incense master was talking about the situation, the hands hidden in his sleeves kept moving. The black clouds in the house became thicker and thicker, and they had already blocked the door through which Gao Feng and the others came in.

    Gao Feng ignored his little move and just turned around and asked Zhang Zhijiang: "Have you seen these monsters before?"

    "There were a few opportunities, but I avoided them all. How could I dare to deal with these lunatics when I was walking outside? If I got caught, I wouldn't be able to sleep well!" Zhang Zhijiang replied with a smile.

    Gao Feng nodded and said: "This is called a blood demon. After the demon species advance for the first time, most of them become this kind of blood demon!"

    The two people were talking so easily and calmly, not caring about the monster over there or the red-robed incense owner. Such an attitude made people angry, but it also made the incense owner feel uneasy. After all, just now, the upright force outside suddenly attacked the demon.  The anger is just under control.

    While Gao Feng was speaking, the incense owner suddenly raised his arm and pointed at Gao Feng. Two black ropes suddenly formed in the void and bound them towards Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang.

    The red-robed incense master pointed his fingers in mid-air continuously. At each point, a black light condensed and was immediately launched. With this attack, the blood demons around him roared and roared towards Gao Feng and the others.  Just pounced on it.

    Gao Feng didn't even try to hide, he was just tied up by the rope. Zhang Zhijiang started to move, but was stunned when he saw Gao Feng's reaction, and stopped and let him be tied up.

    They were all tied up, Gao Feng moved a step, just in timeZhang Zhijiang blocked it, and the black light shot at him. The black light burst out on him. Almost at the same time, the dozen blood demons rushed over!

    The blood demons are cunning, and their appearance can change to look like that of an adult. The blood demons are ferocious. They always have a thirst for the flesh and blood of living creatures. When they see the two living adults in front of them, they seem to be seeing a delicious meal. Some of the blood demons already have something on their lips.  The greedy saliva left behind, causing the earth to scorch with a creaking sound.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 356: Sweep

    Just as he was about to pounce, the man standing in front raised his hand coldly. The Blood Demon remembered that before he pounced, wasn't this man tied up?

    Blades of golden light suddenly emerged from the man's hands. The blood demon looked at the golden light and instinctively felt fear from the bottom of his heart, because the light seemed to be a flame to them, a flame that could burn them to ashes.

    The red-robed incense master watched the blood demons pounce on them with a ferocious smile on his lips, but he still felt a little strange. These two people came with such fierce momentum, how could they be so vulnerable?

    But after the Blood Demon approached, he suddenly saw several golden lights flashing through the air. All the Blood Demons were cut into pieces. What was even more terrifying was that the Blood Demon was not scattered on the ground after being cut into pieces.  Instead, it burned there, with golden flames burning on every cut, until all the fragments turned into ashes.

    The red-robed incense master was horrified. Only now did he understand that these two people were playing cat and mouse. The young man didn't take him seriously at all. He was just teasing himself here. They were dozens of steps away from each other and wanted to run away.  It was too late. The red-robed incense owner gritted his teeth and the ring on his hand shattered. After the ring was crushed, a black liquid immediately flowed out and quickly spread all over the incense owner's body.

    In the blink of an eye, the body of the red-robed incense master was completely black, and the black smoke clouds in the yard were also spinning rapidly. A powerful aura of power spread from his body, and when he opened his eyes, they turned out to be shining green.

    "Mortal species" The red-robed Xiangzhu, who had changed his body, was about to speak when he saw a silver thread flying towards him quickly and tying him up.  Pulled it over directly.

    After crushing the ring, the whole person will transform into a monster, but the strength will jump several times out of thin air, but after the transformation, it can no longer survive in the world. It can only go to the land of Jiuyou through secret methods. Although the people of Jiuyoumen worship the god devoutly,  But he transformed from a human into a monster.  It is always difficult to leave this familiar world, so this method of enhancing change cannot be used unless it is absolutely necessary.

    But things have changed.  His body also strengthened and turned into a monster state, but he had no ability to resist in front of the young man.  He was just tied up and dragged over.

    This red-robed incense master has changed, his size has doubled, his body is black like gold and iron, his forehead has horns, and his fingers have sharp claws. There are bursts of light emanating from his body, and he is already powerful.

    But after being dragged over by Gao Feng, he used secret techniques to struggle.  However, he couldn't break free from the chains. As he was moving, Gao Feng took away the chains that tied him. Once the restraints on his body were gone, the two sides were close at hand.  The monster transformed by the red-robed incense master will take action immediately.

    Gao Feng just stretched out his hand and grabbed the neck of the red-robed incense master. Seeing that he was about to move, his hand just tightened. The red-robed incense master immediately felt a sharp pain in his throat and did not dare to move.

    "When I was in the capital and Luozhou, I fought against the Xiang Master from the Nine Nether Sect. They were all tough battles, why is this one so useless!" Gao Feng asked with some confusion.

    The black rope condensed from the void could not tie Zhang Zhijiang either. Hearing Gao Feng's question, Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile: "Your martial arts progress is too fast, and you are traveling thousands of miles with each passing day. The strong opponents you met at that time may not count if you meet them again now."  What's the matter, but the ability to choose the incense master of Jiuyou Sect is secondary. The key is whether it can gather believers. The more believers, the higher the status will naturally be, and it has nothing to do with what one cultivates!"

    Gao Feng nodded, turned around and asked, "Let me ask you, why did the demonic energy in Li Ergou's family suddenly condense into demon species? What happened at that moment?"

    Hearing Gao Feng's question, the red-robed incense master's transformed monster was stunned for a moment, then his eyes flickered, but he kept his mouth shut. Gao Feng showed a sneer on his face and said: "You think being eaten by the blood demon, the refining of the soul is  Is it the most painful thing in the world? I'll let you know what pain is!"

    Zhang Zhijiang said nothing. Gao Feng's ruthless performance was very different from his calmness along the way, but he also understood the reason for this change. The tragic death of Li Ergou's family was really too exciting.

    There was no fear in the red-robed incense master's eyes. After hearing Gao Feng's threatening words, he smiled hoarsely and said: "You mortals know what pain is. What you call pain on me is even enjoyment!"

    "Then enjoy it!" The smile on Gao Feng's face became colder, and the golden light on his body suddenly brightened!

    The golden power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique has natural restraint on the things of the Nine Netherworld. If a normal person is irradiated by this power, it will not only be harmless, but may also benefit. However, when monsters and evil ghosts are irradiated, it will be like a normal person.  Being burned by the flames was even more painful.

    As soon as Gao Feng exerted his strength, golden flames began to emerge from the throat of the red-robed incense master who was grasped by him. The tall body trembled violently and struggled there desperately, but was firmly grasped by Gao Feng.  , unable to move.

    ? ?The green light gradually became brighter, the struggle became more and more intense, and the black air that filled the yard began to disappear. The monster transformed by the red-robed incense master seemed to be burned by the high temperature, and the scope of the struggle began to become smaller.  The force suppressed his throat, and he couldn't even make a sound.

    It was only a short time before the incense owner had a pleading look in his eyes. Gao Feng relaxed his hand slightly. Before the incense owner could speak, Gao Feng said coldly: "You won't survive today."  Now, just say whatever you want, otherwise your life will be worse than death, and I will make sure you die together!"

    Such a threat was more effective than torture. The red-robed Xiang Master thought he was a member of the Nine Nether Demon Sect, bloodthirsty and cruel, but facing Gao Feng's threat, he was extremely frightened.  He couldn't stand it.

    "III said, that time there was a noble person coming from the main altar. When the noble person came, he made too much noise. Li Ergou and his family were unlucky, and his divine seed was activated."

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand the cause and effect, Gao Feng could guess that the mere arrival could activate the demon species. He was obviously not a weakling. This incense master was weaker than the previous ones, but it did not mean that the ¡°noble¡± would be weak.

    "Thisthis, Li Ergou is just a useless commoner, youif you let me go" the red-robed incense master struggled and said, he listened to Gao  When Feng mentioned Li Ergou, he thought that this was the key to the matter. Halfway through his words, Gao Feng grabbed his throat. Gao Feng glared at the incense owner and said: "Those are not useless people, that is a life, that is  The lives of his entire family!¡±

    After finishing speaking, the light on Gao Feng's body became much brighter. The red-robed incense master struggled fiercely, but there was no way to escape. Large swaths of golden flames began to burn on his body. When the flames ignited, there were no ashes, and everything turned into nothingness.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body also flickered. Zhang Zhijiang looked around and found that the black air clouds that filled the house were quickly fading and disappearing. He couldn't help but remind him: "Wait until the barrier disappears. Your power will be too easily lost to others."  Discover."

    The black gas and smoke in this house can enhance the power of the demon and block the sight of others. It can also block the light and breath of Gao Feng's power. Now that he is incinerated like this, the blockage will disappear soon. The golden light shines at night, and even more  Not to mention this turbulent power aura, if the Taoist priest of Taiping Temple is watching from the sky, it is easy to see it here.

    Gao Feng did not answer. The incense owner turned into nothingness, and the black air in the house was burned away. Both were completed at the same moment. After the smoke disappeared, the golden light on Gao Feng's body also disappeared, and everything was normal.

    Zhang Zhijiang's eyes narrowed and he said, "Your power control is really exquisite. It seems that you have indeed had an opportunity in Yanshan!"

    Incinerating the demon disciples, burning the black clouds and smoke, and stopping the power when they all disappear. It sounds natural, but in fact it is difficult to achieve such a fit. It requires concentration. Gao Feng does everything naturally, and Zhang Zhijiang can naturally see the way.  .

    Seeing that Gao Feng did not answer his question, Zhang Zhijiang did not pursue the question, but just changed the subject and said: "What should we do next? The city gate has been closed when we return to the city. When entering the city, we must choose a secluded part of the city wall."

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said, "Since this house is a place to worship Lord Na Laoshizi, there must be some other weird things in it. Let's walk around and clean it up to make it clean."

    Zhang Zhijiang also understood the meaning of "getting clean". He nodded and walked in. Gao Feng's senses searched the entire house. In the cellar deep in the house, there were three demon species. In the main hall, it seemed that  There are Yuan crystals contaminated with demonic energy, also known as soul crystals.

    Demon seeds and soul crystals are only beneficial to demons, but are very harmful to ordinary people. Gao Feng naturally wants to destroy them all to prevent them from harming the world.

    Lifting the lid of the cellar, before Gao Feng could get down, the three demon species inside pounced ferociously. The demon species were very weak, but precisely because of their weakness, they could not feel the powerful aura, and they were not aware of it at all.  Seeing how terrifying Gao Feng was, facing the demon species that rushed towards him, Gao Feng's hand flashed with light, and the demon species directly turned into ashes in mid-air.

    Immediately after walking into the main hall where the soul crystals were stored, Gao Feng saw the familiar black square tripod again, just placed on the table. The engraved rune array around the square tripod shone slightly.

    Gao Feng grabbed it from the air, and the Fang Ding immediately flew into his hand. Fang Ding took it, and Gao Feng put more force on his hand. The Fang Ding suddenly twisted. The golden light in Gao Feng's hand gradually became brighter, and the black and turbid crystals in the Fang Ding began to form.  There was smoke coming out, and the smoke contained a foul smell, but the black smoke was immediately turned into nothingness by Gao Feng's power.

    Now that there is no trace of demonic energy in this house, Gao Feng dropped the black square tripod that had been rubbed into an iron ball in his hand on the ground.

    ?Before the tripod landed, Gao Feng suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky to the west. While Gao Feng was doing these cleaning things, Zhang Zhijiang had been looking around vigilantly, paying special attention to the scene in the sky and Gao Feng's movements.  He was startled. Zhang Zhijiang was looking in that direction, and there was nothing in the sky over there.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 357: Escape and Fight

    "Let's go!" Gao Feng shouted, turned around and walked away. Zhang Zhijiang was confused but did not hesitate and quickly followed.

    As soon as he left, Gao Feng's speed had reached extremely high speed. Zhang Zhijiang had to use his true strength to keep up. In the blink of an eye, he had already run hundreds of steps away.

    There was constant running here, but Zhang Zhijiang kept looking back. He never saw or heard anything, and even the instinct that had saved him many times at critical moments in the past did not respond. He was really puzzled.  Although he didn't stop, he still couldn't help but ask: "What on earth"

    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly felt as if he had been pricked by needles, and there was an uncomfortable chill all over his body. Zhang Zhijiang paused, and then ran with all his strength. The pricks and the coolness were not tactile sensations, but came from the inside out.  Feeling it, Zhang Zhijiang naturally understood what this was. It was pressure, and it was pressure with dark evil intentions.

    Until now, Zhang Zhijiang has not felt where this pressure comes from or how strong this person is.

    Gao Feng, who was running in front, kept controlling his speed and ran as fast as possible without the two of them shining. Zhang Zhijiang followed Gao Feng. Although he knew he couldn't look back and had to run at full speed, he just couldn't restrain himself.  Curious, I looked back while running.

    Now that we are far away from the house, we can only see a vague figure in the sky. Zhang Zhijiang was shocked. What kind of existence could it give him such pressure at such a distance?

    But just at this glance, we are so far away from each other.  The figure seemed to feel it and turned around!  Suddenly flew in the direction of Gao Feng!

    Gao Feng ran wildly from the altar and turned back to Zhang Zhijiang. He was almost a few thousand steps away from the altar house. But at such a long distance, the evil pressure of the walking figure could actually affect this place. It was even more incredible.  Yes, Zhang Zhijiang just took a curious look.  At this distance, the figure could actually detect it. This was an unheard of perception.

    The figure was flying rapidly towards this side.  Gao Feng also looked back. After taking a look, Gao Feng's feet moved faster.  Now he no longer cares about controlling the speed so that the light of power of the two people does not flash and hides the figure in the dark night. Now Gao Feng just wants to be fast and reach as high a speed as possible.

    Zhang Zhijiang followed Gao Feng behind him. The blood-colored light on his body became brighter and brighter, and then gradually turned into stagnant blood. This actually meant that Zhang Zhijiang's power was constantly improving, but the distance between him and Gao Feng was still getting wider and wider.  The further away Zhang Zhijiang went, the more obvious the pain felt like needles all over Zhang Zhijiang's body.  My body seemed to be immersed in thick liquid, it was bitingly cold and extremely uncomfortable.

    Zhang Zhijiang understood that the increase in coercion was either an increase in strength or a decrease in distance.  This was almost the figure approaching.

    Gao Feng in front was already glowing with brilliance, and the golden light was dazzling. His strength was rapidly boosted, and his speed was getting faster and faster. Seeing Gao Feng's back getting further and further away, Zhang Zhijiang gritted his teeth.  He activated his Noble Phantasm of Heaven and Earth, prepared to take out his weapon, turned around and cut off, but he was abandoned anyway. Now in this situation, he couldn't escape, so he might as well fight.

    Before he could make a move, a silver cord suddenly shot out from Gao Feng's body and arrived in front of Zhang Zhijiang like lightning. He tied him up and pulled him over for explanation.

    Gao Feng would not leave a comrade behind. Zhang Zhijiang had no way to keep up with his speed. He directly threw out the dragon-binding rope, tied up Zhang Zhijiang and ran forward.

    The dragon-binding rope continued to shorten, and soon Zhang Zhijiang arrived at Gao Feng's side. However, Zhang Zhijiang was not staggering and being dragged away at this moment, but was being held up by Gao Feng like an object.

    Zhang Zhijiang, who was always in the presence of the old god, was a little embarrassed at the moment. Firstly, he was being held like a baby, and secondly, he had a lot of bumps and bumps in the process of being dragged.

    Zhang Zhijiang, however, had his back to Gao Feng. He looked at the figure in the sky. There was no light or flames accompanying the figure when flying. If it were not for the light of the stars and moon in the sky, he would not even be able to see the figure flying.

    "You are running so fast, that person can't catch up with you even when he is flying like this!" Zhang Zhijiang finally calmed down a little and said teasingly.

    The man in the sky was flying extremely fast, but Gao Feng ran even faster, and he could only see a golden light streaking across the ground.

    "Have you finished your work in Xuanzhou City?" Unexpectedly, Gao Feng actually asked such words while running. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned, nodded and said: "I have got what I should get!"

    "Is there any protection on the border?" Gao Feng asked again, and Zhang Zhijiang gave a negative answer. After the question and answer, Zhang Zhijiang realized that Gao Feng had been running towards the north.

    ?"We are about to rush out of Daxia and go to the north. Just when Zhang Zhijiang thought this in his heart, he saw the changes in the sky and lost his voice and said: "What did the man in the sky send out!"

    That man actually flew very fast, but he couldn't keep up with Gao Feng's speed. As you were chasing me, the man raised his hand, and dots of things flew forward quickly.

    They seemed to be beads or something like that. They were not too big and emitted a pale white light. The light itself made people very uncomfortable. They flew out from the hands of the flying figure. These beads were faster and enveloped them in the blink of an eye.  Around Gao Feng, they fell rapidly.

    Surprisingly, these pale white beads did not form an attack in mid-air. Instead, they quickly sank into the ground. However, in Gao Feng's eyes, there was a necklace of white threads in the void between each pale bead.  The white lines crisscrossed and formed a huge net, directly covering it.

    This net seems to be aimed at entities, and it seems to be aimed at power. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art Qi that Gao Feng mobilized with all his strength was suppressed in an instant.

    After being pressed for a moment, the speed slowed down a bit. Just by slowing down, the distance between the figure behind him and Gao Feng had shortened, but the key was not this, but the moment when he slowed down, where those pale beads landed,  Something came out and surrounded Gao Feng inside.

    The small bead turned into a giant monster after falling to the ground. In front of it were four huge humanoid skeletons three feet tall, holding huge swords in their hands. In addition to these humanoid skeletons, there were also skulls covered with spikes.  The skeleton of the giant beast. In the eye socket area of ??the giant beast's skull, there are pale fluorescent lights flashing, and there is a green ball of light in the mouth. There is also a spider-shaped skeleton, but in addition to eight legs, the skeleton actually has  Eight arms, each holding balls of light and smoke of different colors, have surrounded Gao Feng.

    "Put me down" Zhang Zhijiang shouted angrily. In this situation, he could not regard Gao Feng as a burden and had to go into battle.

    Unexpectedly, halfway through the words, he came to another space, which seemed to be a large room. Yuexiang looked at him in shock. The black horse beside him was eating listlessly, and the big black wolf was baring its teeth at him.

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, but then he realized that this was Gao Feng's Noble Phantasm. Although it is rare for the Qiankun Noble Phantasm to be able to accommodate living creatures, it is not impossible. Gao Feng has received a mission from the Royal Family of Daxia, and the treasure in his hand is  It's normal to have many enemies, but there are more enemies outside. One more helper is always more powerful, so throwing yourself in is nothing.

    Just as they were about to ask questions, Yue Xiang and Hei Lang's attention had already been diverted. They were both looking at a large mirror directly in front of them. Zhang Zhijiang followed and looked over, only to see that what was displayed on the mirror was the battle outside. He couldn't help but  He muttered: "Rich people have so many tricks up their sleeves!" Then he was attracted by the battle.

    Gao Feng put Zhang Zhijiang into the butterfly treasure. He did not stop. With a flick of his wrist, a huge mace appeared in his hand. Sharp weapons were ineffective against such skeleton-like evil spirits.  For some, the right way is to smash them to pieces directly with heavy weapons.

    The mace in his hand weighed about 500 kilograms. Gao Feng swung it but it was as light as nothing. He roared, the golden flames on his body surged again, and the war demon used it like a storm of 108 moves.

    Just as several huge humanoid skeletons rushed over in front of them, their every step made the ground shake. In the blink of an eye, they collided with Gao Feng. The swords and weapons collided with Gao Feng's mace, and they were all smashed into pieces in Gao Feng's hands.  The heavy weapon didn't seem to encounter any obstruction, and hit the skeleton itself directly, and the skeleton was shattered.

    In the blink of an eye, several extremely ferocious humanoid skeletons had been beaten into a pile of slag. After taking a few steps forward, the giant beast skeleton was already blocking the front. It slapped its front paws on the ground, and there were bone spurs on the ground.  Shooting out suddenly, the big mouth of the giant beast's skeleton has opened, and the green light inside surges violently, and it looks like it will spit out soon!

    "Broken!" The light on Gao Feng's body suddenly lit up, and he roared!  The light in the mouth and eyes of the giant beast in front of him was instantly extinguished, and the skeleton seemed to have lost its support and collapsed directly to the ground.

    In a very short period of time, the humanoid skeletons and giant skeleton beasts were all wiped out. Gao Feng was still rushing forward. At this time, the spider skeletons began to move, waving their arms continuously, and light balls of various attributes flew over.  , as if it were raining.

    Gao Feng's figure faltered slightly. The speed of those light balls and smoke clouds was not slow. They were about to hit them. Light wings suddenly opened behind Gao Feng. He rose into the sky and flew towards the north.

    The monsters on the ground did not intercept him at all. The figure chasing him in mid-air seemed to say "Huh" in surprise, and then chased after him again.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t dare to look back. Gao Feng realized that before the figure appeared.In order to avoid the danger, this is an existence whose strength far exceeds his own, and the nature of this existence's power is more biased towards the side of the Nine Nether Demon Disciples.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 358 Golden Crowned Skeleton

    If you go to fight, you will probably lose. And now that you have a heavy responsibility, it doesn't matter if you lose. If it involves the safety of the little princess and affects the safety of several people around you, it will be a big trouble.

    During the process of escaping, Gao Feng could feel the power of the person behind him. He could not think of a few comparable beings in his mind. Although they were not as good as Xia Huang and Jian Zun, they were no worse than Kang Zhenren.

    The Taoist monks are all top figures in the world. Compared with them, Gao Feng has no idea what kind of people they are. He only knows that he cannot beat them and must run away.

    The power is not the killing and bloody power of warriors, nor is it the magic power of Taoist monks. This power is full of evil intentions, and is in conflict with Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique. Gao Feng has innate powers since he entered the fairy mountain.  After using the power of the Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, this was the first time that he encountered a situation where his power was suppressed.

    But this power seemed to be different from the power of the demon disciples in Jiuyou Huangquan. Those Dharma Masters were different from this. But when those pale beads fell, Gao Feng realized that this was the power of the so-called White Bone Sect, the incense in Qingzhen.  Lord, and the green-robed bone demon encountered in Tianzhu Gorge, all have similar powers.

    "It's just that the nature of the power is similar, but the size and purity are completely different. If the power of the green-robed bone demon is like a glass of water, then this person flying here is like the lake and the sea.

    The distance between the two sides remained almost the same as at the beginning. Gao Feng spread his wings and flew in front. The speed of the man behind also increased. There was no danger of being caught up in a short time. However, Gao Feng did not feel relaxed at all, and his strength was almost  Infinity is not infinite. If you keep chasing like this, you will definitely be the one who slows down due to exhaustion. Moreover, the Northland should not be too far from here. It is a strange place. No one can tell what is in it. Everything is unknown.  .  With the danger of being caught up again, this situation was really unfavorable to him.

    At this moment, multiple rays of light suddenly lit up in the sky to the south and west, rushing towards this direction.  Gao Feng could feel the change in power behind him. He glanced back hastily and could see that these Guanghua were in a team of three. Gao Feng immediately understood that this was the arrival of people from Taipingguan.

    When Gao Feng started fighting with the incense master, everything was covered, waiting for this existence to arrive.  You are chasing after me, and the momentum is amazing. Taipingguan Taoist patrols so frequently, he will definitely notice it.

    In fact, although the time for you to catch up with me was short, Taipingguan's response was already slow. Gao Feng had a rough guess in his mind that it was precisely because of the amazing momentum of this existence in the sky that Taipingguan had to concentrate its efforts.

    Taipingguan is one of the three great gates in Daxia.  Being on the front line of the battlefield all year round, their combat power cannot be underestimated, and there are also people with advanced cultivation levels in Taiping Temple.  The being chasing Gao Feng also stopped flying, seemed to hesitate slightly, and then rose into the sky.

    Gao Feng did not stop running, but the golden light on his body disappeared directly, and he rushed forward for a while. Seeing that the Taoist priests from Taiping Temple were about to arrive in the sky, Gao Feng headed towards a path on this side.  Jumping into a deep ditch, the person simply disappeared in mid-air.

    No one noticed these things, and no one noticed a small butterfly flapping its wings and moving slowly along the ditch in the shadow. The Taoists of Taipingguan hovered in mid-air for a long time before leaving.

    Gao Feng was among the butterflies at this time.  Although this was his first time coming in, he was quite comfortable in controlling it. He put his hands on the two metal discs engraved with runes, and the little butterfly flew slowly according to his thoughts.

    Although no one noticed, Gao Feng still flew cautiously in the shadows, not daring to be careless at all.  Yuexiang stood breathlessly behind Gao Feng. Zhang Zhijiang watched the light in the sky dissipate and the night return to darkness. However, Gao Feng still carefully controlled the butterfly to move forward. He couldn't help but said a little impatiently: "Everyone, let's go."  Why are you so careful? Wouldn't it be faster to go out!"

    Gao Feng looked at the mirror with all his concentration and replied in a deep voice: "We have to wait until that person is really gone before we can go out!"

    Zhang Zhijiang reacted immediately and nodded solemnly. It was similar to what Gao Feng said. Not long after the Taoists from Taipingguan dispersed, the existence came back.

    Gao Feng still felt much more sensitive than Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang. Before the two people could react, Gao Feng controlled the butterfly and crashed into the side wall of the ditch.

    The winter in the North is bitterly cold, and the ground is as hard as iron stone. However, although the butterfly is slow and its structure looks very slender and thin, there is something magical about it. After hitting the ground, it fell directly into the ground without being hindered at all. Only one branch of the butterfly was left.  The ends of the tentacles are exposed.

    When Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were wondering, the huge oppressive evil intention came again. He did not land, he just stopped in mid-air, but several people in the butterfly, including Black Wolf and Black Horse, were trembling with fear.  , try your best to convergeHe didn't dare to make any sound with his own breath.

    The tentacles of the butterfly twisted slightly, and the scene in the mirror inside the butterfly was also slowly changing. The being was flying slowly in the sky, seeming to be searching for something. It was very high from the ground, but the tentacles of the butterfly were made by Gao Feng.  There were settings at that time, and with slight changes, the picture seemed to be enlarged a lot.

    When the existence passed through the deep ditch, the image suddenly appeared in the mirror. Originally, the space in the butterfly was very bright, with runes radiating light, but as soon as this existence appeared, the space in the butterfly suddenly dimmed.

    The luxurious purple robe is embroidered with black thread, and the black thread is shining. There are some white pendants on the purple robe, all of which are simple in style and have an inexplicable meaning. Although this purple robe looks weird, it is  That kind of grace and nobility is real. Gao Feng's first impression is that only the Taoist masters and real people in the Taoist academy can match such a robe.

    But what was wrapped in the robe was not a Taoist monk, but a skeleton. This skeleton looked very ordinary. When Gao Feng was in Qingzhen and Tianzhu Gorge, the skeletons he saw seemed to be made of jade.  The quality is extremely crystal clear, and the skeleton looks as if it has just been dug out of a tomb, with even minor damage and decay.

    Despite this, Gao Feng knew that this skeleton was definitely much harder than Wang Liang, the incense master of the White Bone Sect, or the green-robed bone demon. His various skills may not be able to cause damage to this skeleton, even though it seemed to represent  It looks like a skeleton of death and decay, but among the butterflies, everyone who looks in the mirror feels that it is a living being.

    It is more than a hundred feet above the ground, but the light shining in the black eyes of the skull is extremely clear. It is a pale light like a needle, and there is a golden crown on the skull's head.

    Gao Feng placed his hand on the rune disk inside the butterfly. He didn't know who this noble-looking and powerful golden-crowned skull was, but he couldn't help but be attracted to the evil aura of the other party.

    With Gao Feng's self-control ability, he could unconsciously control the butterfly's tentacles to follow him. The butterfly's tentacles only swayed slightly, and the skeleton in the sky seemed to sense it and suddenly looked over.

    The needle-like pale light in his eyes was facing the mirror, as if he was looking at everyone in the butterfly space. The black horse trembled all over, and was about to raise its front hooves and neigh crazily. The dragon-binding rope in Gao Feng's hand flew violently.  He came out and tied the black horse's mouth and body tightly, but the black wolf moved quickly, which was also very interesting. He actually covered his eyes with his front paws. Yuexiang's face turned pale and he had already closed his eyes.  , the same is true for Zhang Zhijiang.

    Gao Feng¡¯s hand had already been removed from the disk. He was standing in front of the mirror. His whole body seemed to be pierced back and forth by needles, and there was a sticky coldness that filled his body and even his mind.

    The golden-crowned skull seems to be transmitting its power in through the mirror in the butterfly space. Perhaps it is not transmitted intentionally, but the power spreads to it. Turning off this Noble Phantasm to observe the outside may be fine, but Gao Feng does not  Dare, after turning off the Noble Phantasm, the fluctuations in power, although small, are much larger than the fluctuations required for the tentacles to swing. Wouldn't the Golden Crown Skeleton notice it more clearly!

    The feeling on Gao Feng's body became more and more obvious. The power of the God-Suppressing Art was originally to clear the mind and calm the soul, but now he could not suppress himself. He became more and more manic and wanted to go out and fight with the opponent. Gao Feng became more and more angry.  He felt the small sword on his wrist trembling violently!

    That is the sword of the Sword Master. If there is no danger to life, this sword will not even react at all, but now the sword will appear and fly out soon!

    Seeing that he was about to be unable to withstand it, movement suddenly appeared where the butterfly was. The light in the eyes of the golden-crowned skull condensed, and invisible power immediately enveloped it, and something was immediately sucked up.

    However, the thing was sucked up half a foot and then thrown down again, because they were just two pikas, more than half a foot long. They are small animals that live in the north and spend all day digging holes and chewing grass roots. The pikas were left there.  After that, there was no damage at all, and he skipped away.

    The golden-crowned skeleton did not stay any longer and flew towards the west. It seemed that it had not discovered the butterfly just now, but was alarmed by the two pikas.

    Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief. The bloody light on Zhang Zhijiang's body flashed brightly and his forehead was covered with sweat. Yuexiang collapsed directly on the ground. Black Wolf took off his front paws and looked around curiously. Black Horse completely lost consciousness.  It remained motionless, even though Gao Feng had already withdrawn the dragon-binding rope from it.

    He should not come back after flying away this time, but Gao Feng did not dare to be careless at all, and controlled the butterfly to fly slowly along the bottom of the ditch. After almost a stick of incense, everyone in the butterfly space finally finally  After recovering a little, Gao Feng's manic mood gradually calmed down.

    ?In fact, it has just fallen into the night and the sky is still very early, but everyone in the space feels that a year or even more has passed. Chi was silent for a while, and Gao Feng asked: "Who was that golden-crowned skeleton just now?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 359 The White Bone Heavenly Lord

    Fairy Mountain 359_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 359 Bone Network

    "Your Majesty, you don't know?" "You actually don't know? Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang rarely spoke in unison, their voices full of astonishment and disbelief.

    Gao Feng gave a forced smile. At this moment, he felt more relaxed. Even though it was a forced smile, he could still laugh. He said helplessly: "I really don't know much"

    "Which one of these names have you heard of, White Bone True Monarch, Bone Heavenly Master, and Golden Crown Heavenly Lord?" Zhang Zhijiang asked. After saying this, Gao Feng had a vague impression in his mind.

    The reason for the impression was not that Gao Feng had extensive knowledge, but that he remembered a story he had heard before.

    The Gao family has been in the capital for hundreds of years, and they can be regarded as the natives of the capital. Although they are ignorant, some rumors and allusions can still be heard.

    The Taoist Temple is a fairy-like existence in the eyes of the people all over the world. However, there was a period of time more than a hundred years ago. Everyone avoided the Taoist Temple. The Taoists who saw the Taoist Temple were as if they wanted to see monsters and ghosts. Because during that time, there were many demons in the capital.  Many people suddenly disappeared, including men, women, old and young, rich and poor, high and low. What's even more ridiculous is that some members of the royal family also disappeared.

    The case became so big that all the agencies in the capital took action. The emperor even transferred people from Taiping Temple, Qingxu Sect and some secret Taoist sects.

    It stands to reason that ordinary people do not know about such a high-level activity, but one night, even though it was a cloudless night with a sparse moon and stars, there was a roar of thunder in the sky, and the alarmed people went out to watch.  But he saw the sky overflowing with light, and countless rays of light coming and going.

    It was rare for the people in the capital to see such a scene, and they were all dazzled.  But there was no way to see it, but at the end there was a ray of light escaping to the west.

    The common people were just watching the excitement, but after that excitement, there were no more missing persons. There were many dignitaries in the capital, and they could not hide any news. The truth slowly spread out.

    It turns out that there was a heavenly master in the Taoist Academy who was obsessed with studying the art of bones and ghosts.  In the end, he became obsessed and began to capture living people for research. This was the reason for the missing people in the capital.  Because he was originally a Celestial Master of the Taoist Academy and had a good understanding of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" magic circle, his actions in the capital were not detected by the magic circle.

    The reason for arresting the royal family members.  It was because the bloodline of the Hong family of the Daxia royal family had a special ability. The heavenly master wanted to know the secret, so he went to arrest him. This time, everyone was shocked.

    ??The three Taoist sects of Zhengxuanzong, Qingxumen and Taipingguan, as well as the strong men of the Daxia royal family, worked together to detect everywhere, and finally discovered the secret of this heavenly master under layers of cover.

    But what I didn't expect was that this heavenly master used Zhengxuanzong's Taoism to study the secrets of the White Bone Sect and actually achieved great success. Good and evil were harmonious, and his strength greatly increased. The few heavenly masters sent to capture him before were unable to do anything to him.  .  On the contrary, he was injured.

    Having exposed his intention and lost his personnel, the Celestial Master had already escaped. However, he was attacked by the Taoist Master who finally caught up and escaped with serious injuries.

    ?According to what the real person said.  This blow definitely wounded the Celestial Master's fatal part, and he could not survive. This evil sect member would die immediately, and no one would feel sorry for him. However, the news spread at that time, and the people in the capital were frightening their children.  .  They all said, "If you make trouble again, the Taoists will arrest you and make elixirs." No one dared to pass by the gate of the Taoist temple. The reputation of the Taoist priests was very bad.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    When Gao Feng mentioned this impression, Zhang Zhijiang smiled. What Gao Feng knew was that it happened in the capital, but this matter was not over yet.

    Not only did the Celestial Master who practiced the White Bone Demonic Art not die, but due to the near-death state, his flesh and blood melted away and turned into the White Bone Demon. Moreover, because of the power of his Zhengxuan Sect Taoism, this Celestial Master was turning into white bones.  After the evil object, he directly broke through the highest state of the Bone Art that could be achieved in this world and reached a whole new level.

    Everyone thought he was dead, but one day, the Celestial Master who transformed into a skeleton broke into the Bone Sect and defeated everyone in the Bone Sect, proving that he was the strongest Bone Master.

    The White Bone Sect is not a great sect, and there are no strong practitioners in the White Bone Technique. No one paid much attention to this news. Instead, the Taoist Academy sent four heavenly masters to pursue and suppress them. Unexpectedly, this time the White Bone Heavenly Lord  Instead of escaping, he fought alone. Four Celestial Masters and more than fifty Taoist officials suffered heavy casualties, and only one Celestial Master escaped.

    This battle shocked the world. Everyone knew the power of the White Bone Heavenly Lord. This White Bone Heavenly Lord almost subverted the world's understanding of bone arts. He re-created the White Bone Sect. There were many Taoists who wanted to become stronger.  The monks join.There is a saying in the world that after transforming into bones, you can throw away useless things, practice magic more purely, work bravely and diligently, and become stronger and stronger. There is also a saying that if you want to live forever, it is only possible to transform into bones.

    Many Taoist monks are obsessed with Taoist practice, but their lifespan is limited. Incarnation of the White Bones can not only make them stronger, but also greatly extend their lifespan. I only know that after the White Bones Heavenly Lord became famous all over the world, the number of Taoist monks practicing the White Bones Technique increased greatly.

    But the rumors are not just these. It is said that thirty years ago, the White Bone Heavenly Lord appeared near the capital and fought with a real person from the Taoist Academy. The outcome is unknown, but there are rumors that the benevolent Emperor, who was still the crown prince at the time, took action in the end.  Only then did the White Bone Heavenly Lord retreat

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord has not been seen for a long time in the past ten years. There are legends that he has gone to the land of Jiuyou Huangquan. Some even say that he has gone to the nine heavens. No one expected that he would show up today.  .

    "Are you sure it's this person?" Gao Feng asked in a deep voice, and Zhang Zhijiang's answer was simple: "The white skeleton with a golden crown on his head is as powerful as the mountains and the sea. Who else can there be except him."

    Gao Feng shook his head and said with some emotion: "Xia Emperor, Sword Master, Demon Lord, Dao Ancestor, Beidi, besides these five, there are actually such strong men."

    "Those five are tied for being the strongest. Naturally, this Bone Heavenly Lord is not as good as them, but it is still impressive!" Zhang Zhijiang concluded in the end.

    Yuexiang has been there silently listening to the conversation between the two of them. At this point, she interrupted and said: "When I was in my hometown in Qingqiuxia, I heard the news that the White Bone Sect has been annexed by the Jiuyou Sect. This White Bone Heavenly Lord  It is also surrendering to the devil."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized that he destroyed the Jiuyou Sect's branch, but attracted the White Bone Heavenly Lord. This was not completely irrelevant.

    But why did such a strong man suddenly appear in the North? Gao Feng suddenly had an idea in his mind. Could it be that he came here for himself? Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring, but Gao Feng also thought that this possibility was not big.

    During the conversation, the Butterfly Noble Phantasm has been flying forward slowly. After saying so much, a lot of time has passed, and everyone can conclude that the Golden Crown and White Bones Heavenly Lord will not come back again.

    But for the sake of caution, only Gao Feng came out of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. As soon as he came out, he immediately ran towards the north. Gao Feng carefully controlled his power and allowed himself to run at full speed without shining.

    One advantage of being in the Xuanzhou area of ??Great Xia is that the terrain is flat. Flying in the Yanshan Mountains and other mountainous areas will always mean jumping up and down, wasting a lot of useless energy, but here is the endless plain, aiming at  Just run in one direction.

    Just now in the butterfly space, Zhang Zhijiang also mentioned one thing, saying that the Bone Heavenly Lord rarely appeared in broad daylight, and the Bone Heavenly Lord rarely appeared in the Northland.

    Because the strong sunlight hinders the Bone Art, even if there is a secret technique that can block the sun, the Bone Art user will not easily take action in the daytime. At that time, the green-robed bone demon did not know the height of the sky and was arrogant, but even if  It was the bone demon who chose the time of dusk and night.

    In addition, the Northland in the north of Daxia is not a wilderness. There are also various powerful people and forces from all sides. If an outsider makes too much noise there, he will easily be attacked by a group, even the White Bone Heavenly Lord.  Neither can a strong person at this level.

    Gao Feng concluded from these things that as long as he entered the Northland and held out until dawn, the situation would not be so dangerous.

    Before setting off, Gao Feng had thought that there would be pursuers and ambushes. Princess Qingrou should have done a good job of keeping the matter of going to the Snow Mountain Temple a secret, but there were many people and forces who had grudges against him, and she might encounter  There is trouble and entanglement, but after entering the Northland, it should be calmed down. The biggest problem is just the long journey.

    But no one thought that in Xuanzhou, when they were trying to eradicate the demon sect and uphold justice, they would provoke such a strong person as the White Bone Heavenly Lord, and the situation would suddenly become critical.

    However, the worries in Gao Feng's heart were not serious. It was still his judgment that as long as they entered the Northland, one day would be enough for them to run a far enough distance, and Jiuyoumen might not dare to do whatever they wanted in the Northland.

    It's a little ridiculous when you think about it. The incense master of Jiuyou Sect is bewitching people's hearts and killing creatures in Daxia. Daxia's official power is extremely powerful, and the local laws are strict, but there is still room for Jiuyoumen's activities. Even the main altar of Jiuyoumen is here.  Under the Mengze in the hinterland of Daxia, and in the Northland, which is a lawless place, the activities of Jiuyou Sect and the evil demons are severely restricted. Does this mean that evil people are more tortured by evil people?

    Thinking that these things would make him feel more relaxed, Gao Feng ran all the way north

    It had just darkened when I encountered the White Bone Heavenly Lord.It was not late at night before he came out of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Gao Feng kept running wildly all the way, and Gao Feng ran a very long distance.

    While running, Gao Feng noticed one thing, that is, the frequency of Taoist priests flying in the sky was much higher than that of the previous day. The light was flying in the air. This was obviously caused by the appearance of the Bone Heavenly Lord, but while running  After almost an hour and a half, Gao Feng discovered again that light spots appeared in the sky behind him.

    Fairy Mountain 359_Free to read the full text of Fairy Mountain_Chapter 359 The Bone Heavenly Lord has been updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 360: Like a Foreign Land

    Fairy Mountain 360_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 360 Like coming from a foreign land

    Although there is still a flat river under your feet, the Taoists in Taipingguan seem to grasp the boundaries. After reaching a certain position, they no longer go north, but turn around.

    Gao Feng could understand with just a moment's thought that the boundary was the border of Daxia. This made Gao Feng think even more. The Taoists were in the power of magic and were running rampant, backed by the huge power of Daxia.  , but they actually strictly abide by the boundaries of the border. This can only mean one thing. The Northland has enough power to make this side fearful.

    This also confirms Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s judgment that the Bone Heavenly Lord does not dare to do whatever he wants in the North.

    Gao Feng ran for a while, but hurriedly turned to avoid it and found a depression far away to stop, because he felt that there were creatures coming towards him.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT.

    The speed of these dozen cavalrymen is extremely fast, almost twice as fast as normal horseback riding. Moreover, these dozen cavalrymen are not riding on horses, but on wolves that are about as tall as black horses. In other words,  It was much bigger than the current black wolf.

    Although they were wolves, they had complete saddlery and bridle equipment. The people riding on the horses were not humans, but monsters with wolf heads and bodies. What surprised Gao Feng was that these monsters were covered in iron armor and held fine steel in their hands.  Long swords, and bows and arrows to carry.

    When the demon clan has advanced to a certain level, it can take on a human form and walk upright. This is a symbol. However, after the demon clan reaches this stage, it does not turn into a human shape, but the head remains the same, and the body and limbs have different characteristics.  The characteristic before the change was that it simply walked upright.

    The reason why the black wolf is completely human is because when he comes to the Daxia realm, he needs to be less noticeable, while Yuexiang's fox tribe is in a different situation. The fox tribe only needs to turn into human form.  It is a completely human form, with fox ears and tails that can be kept or not. Some of them are kept for non-ecological reasons such as taste.

    These wolves on horses are two heads taller than Gao Feng and are extremely strong.  The reason why Gao Feng was surprised was that the equipment on these monsters was almost the same as that of the Daxia army.

    Not every monster race has innate spells. Most races have advantages in senses, strength and agility compared to humans. However, the monster race has a natural disadvantage in craftsmanship. Weapons and armor and  Other equipment is far behind the countries in the south.

    Both Great Wei and Great Xia had wars with the demon clan in the north. There was no civil strife in the Great Wei and an era when Great Xia's national power returned to normal.  They never lost the war against the Northland because they had great advantage because of their excellent equipment.

    But looking at it now, the advantage of the equipment no longer exists, and the equipment worn by these wolf cavalry is also very sophisticated. It seems that the merchants are trafficking large quantities of equipment into the North, and it is true.

    "Nighthawk saw someone coming this way, why is there nothing?" What the wolf cavalry said was similar to Daxia, but the accent was a little weird.  It's very similar to Xuanzhou.

    The distance was so far, but thanks to the silence on the grassland, Gao Feng could hear clearly.  While the wolf cavalry were talking, the giant wolf they were riding became a little anxious and let out a low howl. The wolf cavalry immediately calmed down, and after a while they spoke: "Alang said he smelled something, but it was too  Dan, I¡¯m not sure what it is?¡±

    At this time, a person said with a smile: "As long as it doesn't come from the sky, what can I do with the one who comes from the ground? Let's go, go back and drink!"

    The wolf cavalry dispersed with laughter.  Gao Feng then came out of the pothole and said that the land of Xuanzhou in Daxia was a war zone, so the security was tight, but the security in the North was not lax either.

    Before coming to the Northland, no matter what Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang said, Gao Feng still thought of the vast Northland as a free wilderness.  The barbarians and monsters live in various places according to their ethnic groups. When they come to this north land, they can fly and run at will.

    But looking at the current situation, it seems that it is not what we thought, but there is nothing to worry about. Now that it is here, let¡¯s keep going!

    Listening to the words of those wolf cavalry, they are on guard against those flying in from the sky, and ignore those who run in. This is understandable. Thousands of people enter the Northland every day to trade or do other activities. If they guard against  Come there defensively.

    Seeing that the surroundings became quiet again, Gao Feng stamped his feet and prepared to run with all his strength towards the north. Since the Snow Mountain Temple is in the far north, running further north will be closer.

    Just after running a few steps, I heard someone in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm shouting: "Don't run, it will be too much if you run any further!"

    &nbsp; If it weren¡¯t for this voice, Gao Feng would have forgotten that this precious phantom can communicate with the outside through sound. The person who shouted this was Zhang Zhijiang. Gao Feng quickly stopped and heard another shout from inside: "Let me out, we're here.  Here, you don¡¯t have to be so worried!¡±

    A smile appeared on Gao Feng's face. In fact, people inside this butterfly treasure can come out directly without the help of the holder. However, Yuexiang has no trust in Zhang Zhijiang, so naturally she will not tell him such tricks.

    After Zhang Zhijiang came out, the blood-colored light on his body suddenly brightened. He did a few movements to stretch his body, and said with a smile: "In the North, no one cares whether I am a wanted criminal. As long as I can fight well enough,  You can live comfortably.¡±

    Thinking about the well-equipped wolf cavalry just now, Gao Feng didn't agree with Zhang Zhijiang's words, but he relaxed a little after a tense night and asked: "Why didn't you run away? Aren't you heading north now?"

    "Sir, is the Far North really the farthest north? Do you think you can find it if you keep heading north?" Zhang Zhijiang asked back, dumbfounded, and then said: "The roads in the North are always changing, and the border of Daxia  It¡¯s fine within the range of five hundred miles, but the places beyond five hundred miles are different every year. You have to be at Turtle Fort to know the correct route.¡±

    This "Turtle Fort" must be that big market two hundred miles away from the border of Daxia. Gao Feng felt a little weird and awkward. When traveling, he just goes from one place to another, and any position is fixed.  , the route is also the same, how come it keeps changing.

    But this is no longer Daxia, but the northern land of barbarians and foreigners. Some differences are normal. Gao Feng smiled and said, "Then do you know the location of the 'Turtle Castle'? Let's rush there now!"

    Zhang Zhijiang shook his head again and said, "Don't know now? We have to wait until daytime."

    Gao Feng frowned. This is really ridiculous. After running for a day, it is necessary to rest and sleep. Neither Gao Feng nor Zhang Zhijiang have actually expended any energy so far.

    Just as he was about to speak, Yuexiang's voice came out of the Butterfly Treasure Phantasm again. Her voice was still gentle and sweet: "Your Majesty, we have arrived in the North Land now. I can come out now!"

    Chapter 3 Wolf Cavalry

    Broadly speaking, when we arrived in the Northland, we also arrived at Yuexiang¡¯s hometown. Yuexiang had not been outside for long along the way. She was also very depressed in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Especially the appearance of the White Bone Heavenly Lord just now was too overwhelming.  It's normal to feel depressed and want to come out and relax.

    Gao Feng thought, Yuexiang and Black Wolf and Heima appeared from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Heima had recovered from his collapse. Heima was captured from the North. When he came out of the Noble Phantasm, Heima's breath was thick.  Many of them kicked the ground with their front hooves, suddenly hissed, and ran away.

    Hei Lang, who thought he would be very excited, was at a loss. He stood there and looked around. People said that the wolf's eyes had green light flashing in the middle of the night, but Hei Lang's eyes had a light golden light. Gao Feng felt that he could understand Hei Lang.  The wolf was confused and at a loss. It was no longer the demon wolf born in the north, but a high-ranking ethnic group with dragon body and dragon skin that had been tempered by the fairy mountains.

    But looking at the scenery in front of him, Hei Lang must have felt familiar again. Even though Hei Lang has the wisdom of a human being, he still has no way of understanding some complex emotions.

    After the black wolf was silent for a while, he did not run as crazy as the black horse, but just raised his head and howled, making the sound shake all around.

    After arriving in the Northland, Gao Feng found that his perception spread further, and what he could perceive became clearer. When the black horse ran wildly, many entities in the distant surroundings began to stir, and there were even wolves howling in the distance.  But when the black wolf howled, everything became quiet, as if it was showing awe to the superior.

    Compared to Heilang and Heima, Yuexiang's expression was very calm. She just used her fingers to tidy up her hair that was not scattered, and then said to Gao Feng: "Your Majesty, you can only go to Turtle Castle during the day."

    Gao Feng was stunned, Yuexiang said with a smile: "Turtle Castle is not static, it is always moving, and you can only find it during the day if you are guided."

    "Besides, we are too biased." Zhang Zhijiang said, he stretched out his hand casually, pointed to the sky, and continued: "The area bordering the Northland and Daxia is too flat, even with your  You can run at this speed for days and nights, but there is no way to get out. It is so vast and flat, with no reference points, and the atmosphere is a bit weird. Without a guide and a map, you will circle in circles and never get out.  "

    Gao Feng shook his head and pointed towards the sky: "There are stars in the sky, how could"

    The words stopped suddenly. When he said this, Gao Feng raised his head, but the starry sky he saw was not static.To be precise, at first glance they are still, but according to Gao Feng's perception, the stars in the sky are changing their positions, and even their brightness and death are uncertain, because the stars in the cloudless night sky are densely packed, changing positions or  It flickers on and off, making it impossible for anyone to detect it.

    But such a starry sky is changing every moment. After watching it for a while, Gao Feng realized one thing clearly: the changes in the sky were irregular.

    Fairy Mountain 360_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 360 It¡¯s like a foreign land has been updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 361 Prairie Wolf Rider

    Because with Gao Feng's current brainpower, if the changes in the local starry sky were regular, he would be able to quickly conclude. But now there is only one conclusion that can be drawn, that the changes in the starry sky are chaotic.

    The terrain is flat and looks the same everywhere. The position of the starry sky that can be used as a guide is changing in different ways. What is even weirder is that there is also a change in the atmosphere of the land. People will be confused when walking in it. This is really not a rush.  .

    "Zhang Zhijiang, you used to serve in the west. Is it the same as the border between the Western Desert and Daxia?" Gao Feng asked. Zhang Zhijiang immediately shook his head and said, "It's not that much trouble. Otherwise, what would happen to those barbarians in the Western Regions?"  Come to Daxia to do business as an elephant and a camel!"

    Gao Feng nodded and said with some uncertainty: "Is it possible that this area where people cannot identify the direction of the route was deliberately set up?"

    "How is that possible! This Northland is not Daxia. Do you know how big this area is? It's almost" Zhang Zhijiang blurted out and argued. After saying a few words, he stopped and rubbed his hands.  After thinking about it for a while, he said doubtfully: "If I go by what you said, it does make some sense, but it's just too big, too big"

    I thought it was too unbelievable, but I felt that what Gao Feng said made sense. Zhang Zhijiang was also a little confused there, but Yuexiang next to him said: "In the Middle Ages, whether it was the North or Daxia, there were countless  There are strong and powerful people who are unimaginable today, and perhaps what they did is not impossible.¡±

    This is barely an explanation.  The dark horse over there has already come back after running wildly.  Compared to its excitement, Black Wolf was already lying on the ground next to Gao Feng's legs.  It seems to mean keeping warm and wanting to sleep.

    It was a long night and unable to move. Gao Feng scooped out some cooked meat from the Qiankun Noble Phantasm for Hei Lang and Hei Ma to eat. However, Zhang Zhijiang did not eat anything. According to his words: "There will be something good tomorrow, so why eat these cold things?"  .¡±

    Let¡¯s talk about it.  Zhang Zhijiang was still very careful. He sat or stood, always on guard around him, but never used his skills.  It should be that he was afraid that Bloody Glory would cause unnecessary trouble.

    Yuexiang has been standing with her eyes closed, as if she is enjoying the feeling of the cold wind blowing on her face. Gao Feng has not activated the innate Qi of the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art. The golden light is too powerful on this dark night plain.  It was so conspicuous that I simply looked up at the sky to see what the patterns were in the changing starry sky.

    ¡°I just looked at the time that lasts less than one stick of incense. Maybe there is no pattern in the time that lasts less than one stick of incense. What if I look at one hour and two hours?

    Gao Feng just kept looking at the sky until the night sky gradually faded and bright light appeared on the horizon.  Then he lowered his head, and Zhang Zhijiang beside him said with a smile: "What, did you see anything?"

    "It's a mess, it's indeed a mess!" Gao Feng shook his head helplessly. Zhang Zhijiang chuckled, but did not continue to speak. He just took out something.

    This thing is not big, about the size of a child¡¯s palm, but it is a jade whistle.  Carved into the shape of a book page, Zhang Zhijiang tipped the jade whistle in his hand and said, "Why do you want to go to Xuanzhou? Because if you want to go to the North, you can only go to Beifengxing in Xuanzhou City to pick up this whistle. Otherwise, it will be forgotten."  At the border, they will also get lost and starve to death on this prairie.¡±

    After finishing speaking, Zhang Zhijiang put the whistle in his mouth and blew it hard. With Zhang Zhijiang's strength, it must be earth-shattering for him to blow the whistle. He never expected that after he blew it, it would be a string of sweet birdsong.

    At first Gao Feng even thought it was music, but later he realized that it was the chirping of birds. The whistle itself should be weird. After the sound was blown out, it seemed to be rising toward the sky, or in other words, the sound itself was like a bird.  The bird is flying to high places.

    It was clearly a sound, but it gave people the feeling of reality. This was really interesting. Gao Feng was surprised. Even the black wolf was circling around Zhang Zhijiang, staring at Zhang Zhijiang's bulging cheeks and the whistle with his two big eyes, wondering why there was no sound.  The sharp sound has such an effect.

    But the whistle blowing time was not short. For almost half an hour, Zhang Zhijiang kept blowing. Gao Feng also noticed one thing. The sky was very clean and quiet. In other words, in such a wilderness, there was actually something in the sky.  There wasn't a single bird in sight, which didn't make sense.

    Compared to Gao Feng¡¯s doubts, Yuexiang understood very well. Just when Gao Feng was about to ask a question, he noticed a small purple dot in the western sky flying towards here.

    The purple dot flew very fast, but because it was too high and too fast, only Gao Feng's eyesight could see it clearly. Zhang Zhijiang still didn't stop blowing the whistle. In the blink of an eye, the purple bird was already in front of him, and it turned out to be a  A purple swan, elegant in appearance, hovered about a foot above them.

    Zhang Zhijiang raised his whistle, and the purple swan fluttered its wings.It flew low, took a closer look, then flew high again, twisted its neck and screamed, and then slowly flew towards the west.

    This cry was clearer and more pleasant, just like the sound of a whistle. Gao Feng guessed the cause and effect. He should have used this whistle to attract the swan, and then let the swan lead the way. Zhang Zhijiang put the whistle back in his arms and said with a smile  : "It's not far from Turtle Fort. We haven't strayed too far yet. I think we can get there before dark."

    "How do you know?" Gao Feng asked doubtfully. Zhang Zhijiang pointed at the swan with a smile and replied: "Because I only played for half an hour. If it was more than an hour, I'm afraid it would take about three days."  ¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Gao Feng understood clearly, Black Wolf and Black Horse also followed up with great interest, while Yuexiang used a spell to fly from the ground.

    The purple swan fluttered its wings and flew in front to lead the way. Gao Feng and his group followed behind. Not far away, Gao Feng discovered something again. The speed of the purple swan was constantly accelerating, and Gao Feng and his group were also accelerating.  , speaking of which, the slowest runner among them is the dark horse.

    The speed continued to increase, and the black horse couldn't keep up. Just when Gao Feng was about to put the black horse into the butterfly treasure, he sensed that the purple swan in the sky had slowed down. This discovery made Gao Feng smile on his face.  It seemed that he and Zhang Zhijiang were running wildly and he needed to take care of Zhang Zhijiang at the same speed.

    However, at the current speed, although Dark Horse has a harder time, it is very relaxed for others. Zhang Zhijiang can even catch up to explain the allusion: "If you want to go deep into the North, you must have a guide and guidance. Although there are several channels, but  Turtle Fort is the safest and fairest place, but not everyone can go to Turtle Fort. You need to go to Beifengxing to get this whistle first, and then go to Turtle Fort. Some people don't even have this whistle.  It¡¯s impossible to scoop.¡±

    "What kind of identity is required to obtain this whistle?" Gao Feng's curiosity was aroused, and Zhang Zhijiang replied with a smile: "Those who have been in and out of the Northland several times, those who have powerful characters in the Northland to vouch for them, and those who traffic in things that the Northland needs.  Yes, and they are familiar with it, I can scoop it up because I have served as a guard in Turtle Castle several times, guarding those caravans and travelers, so I am acquainted with them."

    Gao Feng shook his head and said with some envy in his tone: "You have traveled all over the world and have seen a lot. You are really good."

    "What's the good thing? I'm running around. Today I don't know if I can survive tomorrow. I thought I would be comfortable for the rest of my life if I took refuge in King Wei. I never thought I would accompany you through life and death again!" Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile, which was quite interesting.  Looks like it's open.

    "It's your blessing that you can come to the same place with Your Majesty!" Yuexiang, who was flying in the sky, suddenly said something. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned and then laughed. He looked at Yuexiang and then at Gao Feng,  He said jokingly: "This girl has her whole heart for you, which is really good. Don't let her down!"

    Yue Xiang's face immediately turned red, but her eyes in mid-air were looking at Gao Feng. Gao Feng didn't speak, just smiled and nodded to her. This positive response made Yue Xiang's body tremble, and the blush on her face was already there.  It turned slightly purple. Zhang Zhijiang looked left and right with interest. He looked a bit like a senior uncle and laughed again. On the other hand, the black wolf also shook his head and tail, but he couldn't understand why.

    The atmosphere was just right and everyone was relaxed and at ease. Suddenly Gao Feng looked towards the northwest and said, "Someone is coming."

    After all these things along the way, Zhang Zhijiang did not dare to underestimate Gao Feng's perception. He quickly followed and looked over. After a short time, he saw some small dots appearing on the horizon. The small dots seemed to be walking in a diagonal line.  Running towards Gao Feng and the others.

    "According to this speed and direction, Gao Feng and his group will definitely be intercepted. The distance between them is getting closer and closer, and everyone can clearly see what is coming.

    There were fifteen knights in total. To be precise, they should be wolf cavalry riding giant wolves. They chased them. Gao Feng even recognized that these wolf cavalry appeared last night.

    Looking above these wolf cavalry, there was a black falcon hovering. This falcon was completely black and half the size of the purple swan. However, the purple swan was obviously panicked and its flying speed also increased. Zhang Zhijiang cursed in a low voice,  He opened his mouth and said, "Can you catch that swan? If it is scared away by the nighthawk, I'm afraid it will be tomorrow before I can lead the way again."

    This was really simple for Gao Feng. He threw out the dragon-binding rope on his wrist and tied up the swan that was about to fly high in mid-air. The swan was frightened and screamed, and was immediately tied up by the dragon-binding rope.  He pulled it back and stuffed it into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    The two sides were about to meet each other in a short period of time. Gao Feng simply refused to leave and stayed where he was waiting for the other party to arrive. Zhang Zhijiang frowned and turned around and said, "It's the direction of the wind. When we moved, the wind blew away the smell."  Give it to those riding wolves. This beast has the sharpest nose within ten miles.You can smell it.  "

    After pondering for a while, Zhang Zhijiang said again: "If they make things difficult for us later, let's not take action and just run away. Anyway, with you here, we can run out, and the guiding swan is in our hands, so we don't have to worry about getting lost!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 362 The Bloodline of the Golden Horde

    Because with Gao Feng's current brainpower, if the changes in the local starry sky were regular, he would be able to quickly conclude. But now there is only one conclusion that can be drawn, that the changes in the starry sky are chaotic.  first release

    The terrain is flat and looks the same everywhere. The position of the starry sky that can be used as a guide is changing in different ways. What is even weirder is that there is also a change in the atmosphere of the land. People will be confused when walking in it. This is really not a rush.  .

    "Zhang Zhijiang, you used to serve in the west. Is it the same as the border between the Western Desert and Daxia?" Gao Feng asked. Zhang Zhijiang immediately shook his head and said, "It's not that much trouble. Otherwise, what would happen to those barbarians in the Western Regions?"  Come to Daxia to do business as an elephant and a camel!"

    Gao Feng nodded and said with some uncertainty: "Is it possible that this area where people cannot identify the direction of the route was deliberately set up?"

    "How is that possible! This Northland is not Daxia. Do you know how big this area is? It's almost" Zhang Zhijiang blurted out and argued. After saying a few words, he stopped and rubbed his hands.  After thinking about it for a while, he said doubtfully: "If I go by what you said, it does make some sense, but it's just too big, too big"

    I thought it was too unbelievable, but I felt that what Gao Feng said made sense. Zhang Zhijiang was also a little confused there, but Yuexiang next to him said: "In the Middle Ages, whether it was the North or Daxia, there were countless  There are strong and powerful people who are unimaginable today, and perhaps what they did is not impossible.¡±

    This is barely an explanation. The black horse over there has already come back after running wildly. Compared to its excitement, the black wolf is already lying on the ground next to Gao Feng's legs, as if to keep warm and want to sleep.  mean.

    It was a long night and unable to move, so Gao Feng took out some cooked meat from the Qiankun Noble Phantasm and gave it to Hei Lang and Hei Ma, but Zhang Zhijiang did not eat.  According to his words: "There will be something good tomorrow, so why eat these cold things."

    After all, Zhang Zhijiang was still very careful. He sat or stood.  He was always vigilant around him, but never used his skills, probably because he was afraid that the bloody glory would cause unnecessary trouble.

    Yuexiang has been standing with her eyes closed, as if she is enjoying the feeling of the cold wind blowing on her face. Gao Feng has not activated the innate Qi of the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art. The golden light is too powerful on this dark night plain.  It was so conspicuous that I simply looked up at the sky.  See what the patterns are in this changing starry sky.  \\First issue 13800100yd First issue\\

    ¡°I just looked at the time that lasts less than one stick of incense. Maybe there is no pattern in the time that lasts less than one stick of incense. What if I look at one hour and two hours?

    Gao Feng just kept looking at the sky until the night sky gradually faded and bright light appeared on the horizon. Then he lowered his head. Zhang Zhijiang beside him said with a smile: "What, did you see anything?"

    "It's a mess. It's indeed a mess!" Gao Feng shook his head helplessly, Zhang Zhijiang chuckled, but did not continue to speak.  Just took out something.

    This thing was not big, about the size of a child's palm, but it was a jade whistle carved into the shape of a book page. Zhang Zhijiang tipped the jade whistle in his hand and said, "Why go to Xuanzhou? Because if you want to go to the North, you can only go to Xuanzhou."  Beifengxing from Zhoucheng needs this whistle, otherwise he will get lost and starve to death on this prairie even if he crosses the border."

    After finishing speaking, Zhang Zhijiang put the whistle in his mouth.  Blow it hard. With Zhang Zhijiang's strength, it must be earth-shattering for him to blow the whistle. He never expected that after he blew it, it would be a string of sweet birdsong.

    At first Gao Feng even thought it was music, but later he realized it was the chirping of birds.  The whistle itself should be weird. After the sound is blown out, it seems to be flying high into the sky. In other words, the sound itself is like a bird flying high.

    It was clearly a sound, but it gave people the feeling of reality. This was really interesting. Gao Feng was surprised. Even the black wolf was circling around Zhang Zhijiang, staring at Zhang Zhijiang's bulging cheeks and the whistle with his two big eyes, wondering why there was no sound.  The sharp sound has such an effect.

    But the whistle blowing time was not short. For almost half an hour, Zhang Zhijiang kept blowing. Gao Feng also noticed one thing. The sky was very clean and quiet. In other words, in such a wilderness, there was actually something in the sky.  There wasn't a single bird in sight, which didn't make sense.

    Compared to Gao Feng¡¯s doubts, Yuexiang understood very well. Just when Gao Feng was about to ask a question, he noticed a small purple dot in the western sky flying towards here.

    The purple dot flew very fast, but because it was too high and too fast, only Gao Feng's eyesight could see it clearly. Zhang Zhijiang still didn't stop blowing the whistle. In the blink of an eye, the purple bird was already in front of him, and it turned out to be a  The purple swan, with an elegant posture, hovered about a foot above them.

    Zhang ZhijiangThe whistle was raised, and the purple swan fluttered its wings and flew low, looked closer, then flew high again, twisted its neck and screamed, and then flew slowly towards the west.

    This cry was clearer and more pleasant, just like the sound of a whistle. Gao Feng guessed the cause and effect. He should have used this whistle to attract the swan, and then let the swan lead the way. Zhang Zhijiang put the whistle back in his arms and said with a smile  : "It's not far from Turtle Fort. We haven't strayed too far yet. I think we can get there before dark."

    "How do you know?" Gao Feng asked doubtfully. Zhang Zhijiang pointed at the swan with a smile and replied: "Because I only played for half an hour. If it was more than an hour, I'm afraid it would take about three days."  ¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Gao Feng understood clearly, Black Wolf and Black Horse also followed up with great interest, while Yuexiang used a spell to fly from the ground.

    The purple swan fluttered its wings and flew in front to lead the way. Gao Feng and his group followed behind. Not far away, Gao Feng discovered something again. The speed of the purple swan was constantly accelerating, and Gao Feng and his group were also accelerating.  , speaking of which, the slowest runner among them is the dark horse.

    The speed continued to increase, and the black horse couldn't keep up. Just when Gao Feng was about to put the black horse into the butterfly treasure, he sensed that the purple swan in the sky had slowed down. This discovery made Gao Feng smile on his face.  It seemed that he and Zhang Zhijiang were running wildly and he needed to take care of Zhang Zhijiang at the same speed.

    However, at the current speed, although Dark Horse has a harder time, it is very relaxed for others. Zhang Zhijiang can even catch up to explain the allusion: "If you want to go deep into the North, you must have a guide and guidance. Although there are several channels, but  Turtle Fort is the safest and fairest place, but not everyone can go to Turtle Fort. You need to go to Beifengxing to get this whistle first, and then go to Turtle Fort. Some people don't even have this whistle.  Can¡¯t get it.¡±

    "What kind of identity is required to obtain this whistle?" Gao Feng's curiosity was aroused, and Zhang Zhijiang replied with a smile: "Those who have been in and out of the Northland several times, those who have powerful characters in the Northland to vouch for them, and those who traffic in things that the Northland needs.  Yes, and they are familiar with it, I can get it because I have served as a guard in Turtle Castle several times, guarding those caravans and travelers, so I am acquainted with them."

    Gao Feng shook his head and said with some envy in his tone: "You have traveled all over the world and have seen a lot. You are really good."

    "What's the good thing? I'm running around. Today I don't know if I can survive tomorrow. I thought I would be comfortable for the rest of my life if I took refuge in King Wei. I never thought I would accompany you through life and death again!" Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile, which was quite interesting.  Looks like it's open.

    "It's your blessing that you can come to the same place with Your Majesty!" Yuexiang, who was flying in the sky, suddenly said something. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned and then laughed. He looked at Yuexiang and then at Gao Feng,  He said jokingly: "This girl has her whole heart for you, which is really good. Don't let her down!"

    Yue Xiang's face immediately turned red, but her eyes in mid-air were looking at Gao Feng. Gao Feng didn't speak, just smiled and nodded to her. This positive response made Yue Xiang's body tremble, and the blush on her face was already there.  It turned slightly purple. Zhang Zhijiang looked left and right with interest. He looked a bit like a senior uncle and laughed again. On the other hand, the black wolf also shook his head and tail, but he couldn't understand why.

    The atmosphere was just right and everyone was relaxed and at ease. Suddenly Gao Feng looked towards the northwest and said, "Someone is coming."

    After all these things along the way, Zhang Zhijiang did not dare to underestimate Gao Feng's perception. He quickly followed and looked over. After a short time, he saw some small dots appearing on the horizon. The small dots seemed to be walking in a diagonal line.  Running towards Gao Feng and the others.

    "According to this speed and direction, Gao Feng and his group will definitely be intercepted. The distance between them is getting closer and closer, and everyone can clearly see what is coming.

    There were fifteen knights in total. To be precise, they should be wolf cavalry riding giant wolves. They chased them. Gao Feng even recognized that these wolf cavalry appeared last night.

    Looking above these wolf cavalry, there was a black falcon hovering. This falcon was completely black and half the size of the purple swan. However, the purple swan was obviously panicked and its flying speed also increased. Zhang Zhijiang cursed in a low voice,  He opened his mouth and said, "Can you catch that swan? If it is scared away by the nighthawk, I'm afraid it will be tomorrow before I can lead the way again."

    This was really simple for Gao Feng. He threw out the dragon-binding rope on his wrist and tied up the swan that was about to fly high in mid-air. The swan was frightened and screamed, and was immediately tied up by the dragon-binding rope.  He pulled it back and stuffed it into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    The two sides were about to meet each other in a short period of time. Gao Feng simply refused to leave and stayed where he was waiting for the other party to arrive. Zhang Zhijiang frowned and turned around and said, "It's the direction of the wind. When we moved, the wind blew away the smell."  To those who ride wolves,??Animals have the most sensitive noses and can smell within a radius of ten miles.  "

    After pondering for a while, Zhang Zhijiang said again: "If they make things difficult for us later, let's not take action and just run away. Anyway, with you here, we can run out, and the guiding swan is in our hands, so we don't have to worry about getting lost!"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 363 The wonders of Turtle Castle (previous chapter has been modified)

    These wolf cavalry were all stunned, and then they saw the dagger already in Gao Feng's hand. Thinking back to the unforgettable moment, every wolf cavalry felt awe in their hearts. The contempt and hostility towards several people when they came around turned into  In awe and awe, this young man is actually so powerful.  First issue

    Determination is determination, and it is not a bad thing to be able to save one's eyes. On the one hand, the wolf cavalry was in awe of Gao Feng's strength, but on the other hand, they were grateful in their hearts.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to waste time on them, so he just said, ¡°Since nothing happens, let¡¯s continue on our way!¡±

    "Let the young men escort the nobles. The guiding swan will always go around, but the nighthawk will not. It can save the nobles time, and it will also be considered as an apology for the young men!" the leader of the wolf cavalry said diligently.

    Since it can save time, Gao Feng will not refuse. This also means to ease the relationship between the two parties. The leader of the wolf cavalry was also very happy when he saw Gao Feng agreeing. He said hello. The leader of the wolf cavalry ran at the front.  The remaining fourteen cavalrymen were divided into two teams and lined up on both sides.

    Just now, the cavalrymen were lying low, ready to swing their swords in battle, but now they have their swords sheathed and their backs straight, looking very solemn.

    Originally, the wolf cavalry wanted to give up two wolves to Gao Feng and the others, but this kindness was rejected by Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang. It was more convenient to follow them and move freely.

    Yuexiang explained to Gao Feng in a low voice: "This is the leading team of the Northland Wolf Clan to welcome distinguished guests. This treats us as the most distinguished guests of the Wolf Clan"

    Before he finished speaking, the leader of the wolf cavalry in front turned his head on the back of the wolf and said: "Your Majesty, everything is free and worry-free when you come to the North. You don't have to act in the original shape, you can change as much as you want."

    At first, Gao Feng thought he was talking about himself, but then he realized that he was talking about the black wolf. The demon clan valued being able to transform and walk upright. Transforming into human form was just a necessity for walking in the land of the human race.  [ 13800100 ]

    Hei Lang could understand the words of the wolf cavalry leader, but he didn't understand what he meant.  He just followed Gao Feng with his head held high, looking left and right.

    Seeing that the black wolf ignored him, the leader of the wolf cavalry was not angry either.  He asked respectfully again: "I wonder if your Majesty is from the Feng family or the Xue family?"

    Naturally, the black wolf was still confused. The leader of the wolf cavalry could not figure out anything, so he had no choice but to turn around and drive the wolf cavalry to speed up.

    Compared with marching just now.  The route does not have so many turns, but a straight route, which is different from the previous purple swan that led the way.

    "The route taken by each purple swan is completely different, so that outsiders traveling to and from the Northland will not encounter each other. This is also Beifengxing's consideration, so that these travelers to the Northland can keep each other secret. Of course, more importantly  It is to prevent the location of Turtle Fort from being exposed." Zhang Zhijiang explained.

    What is a little strange to Gao Feng is that a large market like Turtle Castle does not exist for only one or two days.  And it is the only way for people going to the North, so what is the effect of keeping it secret?

    Riding a wolf can run much faster than an ordinary horse, but for Gao Feng and his team, it is much slower than before, but after all, they took a shortcut.  Before the sun set, we saw the location of Turtle Fort.

    After seeing the Turtle Fort, Gao Feng suddenly understood the meaning of Zhang Zhijiang's words. With Gao Feng's character, he felt extremely shocked at the first time and actually stopped in his tracks.

    The name "Turtle Castle".  It's not that there is a terrain similar to a turtle here, or there is any allusion to it, but there is actually a castle sitting on the back of a giant turtle.

    The castle is almost thirty feet in diameter and more than five feet high. It seems to be built with huge rocks, and there are wood and steel frames in some places. The style is extremely rough, completely different from Daxia.

    But this is just the castle itself. Two feet away from the castle, there is a stone wall more than ten feet high forming a courtyard. There are four six-foot-high arrow towers at the four corners of the courtyard, which are guarded by demon warriors.

    This castle, this courtyard wall, and this arrow tower are all on the back of a giant tortoise. These buildings are all on the back of the tortoise, and they do not even occupy the tortoise's back.

    The giant in the endless darkness and the behemoth in Tianzhu Gorge are all huge existences that Gao Feng has seen before, but these two are a bit illusory. Gao Feng dare not judge whether they exist in the world, but in front of him  This giant turtle is a real giant creature.

    This giant turtle is sixty feet long and fifty feet wide. The head with closed eyes is already bigger than the house Gao Feng lives in. It is no exaggeration to say that this turtle almost carries Gao Feng's house on its back.  , and it¡¯s not just Gao Feng¡¯s family, but also the neighbors and the street.

    Now the giant turtle seems to be sleeping, lying there with its eyes closed. There is not only this giant turtle in front, but also a dozen smaller turtles.?? exists, but this "small" is also relative. The smallest of these turtles is more than ten feet long and several feet wide. Like the giant turtle, these turtles also have various buildings on their backs.

    With the giant turtle as the center, more than a dozen large turtles are scattered around, forming a strange building complex. Between and around the buildings on the backs of these turtles, there are various tents and carriages, as well as a large number of riders.  The beast was tied to the outside, watching the human and demon teams coming in and out from time to time, and even some flying from the sky.

    "Amazing!" Gao Feng said in a voiceless voice. Zhang Zhijiang was laughing beside him, obviously feeling proud of Gao Feng's shock.

    Gao Feng also noticed a detail. Turtles are used to retracting their heads into their shells when sleeping, but these giant turtles all sleep with their heads stretched out. Their heads are not as bare as ordinary turtles, but are actually covered with grass.  From a distance, it looks like there is hair. What is even more interesting is that there seems to be a bird's nest in the grass, with purple swans flying up and down.

    Seeing this, Gao Feng wanted to understand the connection between the guiding bird and Turtle Castle. The destination was in front of them, and the wolf cavalry escorting them also stopped.

    The attitude of these wolf cavalry was still extremely respectful. They all got off the wolf and marched in front of the black wolf. They knelt down respectfully and said: "When we arrive at Turtle Fort, we still have our responsibilities, so we will not continue to escort and guide the way.  If you have any needs, please go to Langden and Langshan, and they will do their best to satisfy you. I'll take my leave, little ones."

    Saying farewell again with a polite farewell, Mount Qilangqian and Gao Feng and the others nodded. Their attitude was much better than when they first met, but the focus was still on the inexplicable black wolf.

    Even though Hei Lang could understand the words of the Wolf Cavalry, he didn't know the meaning at all, and he was too lazy to pay attention to it. Hei Lang was completely a curious young man. He opened his mouth wide and stuck out his tongue, staring blankly at those incredible things.  giant turtle.

    Yuexiang looked at Hei Lang's dumbfounded look, which was funny. She stepped forward and touched the top of Hei Lang's head. However, Hei Lang whined twice in comfort and continued to stare blankly at the "turtle castle" in front of him.

    Gao Feng coughed. The group of them stood on the road and stared stupidly in front of them. In fact, they had become the focus of others' attention. The road was not as deserted now. There were people coming and going, including many caravan travelers.  As they stared at the Turtle Castle stupidly, they all had smiles on their faces.

    Most people smile knowingly. Anyone who has just seen the Turtle Fort will be so surprised. However, there are also some who are embarrassed and say that the word "Caowozi" came from there, even though they have never heard of "Caowozi".  But Gao Feng can guess what this word means. There is not much difference between it and "bumpkin".

    Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were not as surprised as Gao Feng. It was obviously not the first time that they had met. After taking a few steps forward, Gao Feng reacted from the shock and asked: "What is the fate of Langden and Langshan?"  Over there, what's going on with the Feng family and the Xue family?"

    Black Wolf and Black Horse were just like two children who saw something new. They were already running forward happily. There were so many people in front of them and they were not worried about them getting lost. Gao Feng would not care about it either. Yuexiang explained with a smile.  : "After the Supreme Beidi was revered by all races as the strongest North Emperor, he reorganized the scattered tribes according to the rules of Daxia. Among them, the Wolf clan was the most thorough reformed because it was the Supreme's own clan, imitating the rules of Daxia.  The official offices were stationed in various parts of the north, with the Wolf's Den as the lowest level, and the next level up was Langshan, and the place where the Northern Emperor was located was called the Golden Tent."

    "We can't think of the demon race as being too primitive. Foreign races may not be inferior to humans," Gao Feng sighed inwardly, but he would not say this in front of Yuexiang. After all, Yuexiang was also from the fox clan.

    "It's snowing all over the sky, and Beidi's surname is Snow? Could it be that the Feng family and the Xue family are the two noble surnames of the wolf clan?" Gao Feng guessed.

    Yuexiang nodded and said with a smile: "The Wolf Clan values ??blood inheritance the most, and the more noble the blood descendants are, the stronger their abilities will be when they grow up. The Feng family and the Xue family are the most noble surnames in the Wolf Clan.

    Speaking of this, Yuexiang had a sarcastic smile on her face, and said leisurely: "But all the tribes in the North know one thing. The Northern Emperor did not have any noble blood descendants at first. The reason why he was named  'Snow' is just to have a name for the wolf clan. Dahei has the body of a dragon and is naturally strong. In the eyes of those cavalry, he must be an outstanding blood descendant, and he must be a member of the Feng family or the Xue family."

    "This is similar to Daxia. The children of the royal Hong family often have something extraordinary" Gao Feng said thoughtfully, but as soon as he finished speaking, he heard someone shouting loudly next to him.  Said: "This wolf is good, this horse is also good"

    The voice that said this was very rough, and then a charming laughter sounded. It sounded like she was not a woman. Gao Feng and the others were standing on the roadside, and a caravan passed by them. Gao Feng was there looking at Turtle Castle in a daze.  After a while, he met other business travelers heading to Turtle Fort.

    The caravan passing by them was made up of ten people.It consists of two giant woolly elephants. The woolly giant elephants carry heavy cargo on their backs. The first thing Gao Feng saw was the flagpole supported by the waist of each giant elephant. The pattern on the flag looked like two scimitars crossed.  After taking a closer look, he discovered that it was a pair of ivory. Gao Feng thought to himself that this might be the flag of the elephant clan. The giant elephant at the head was carrying a platform on its back. There was a tent on the platform. There were railings around the platform, and the curtains of the tent were already  Rolled up, the person inside is leaning on the railing and looking down.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 364 Crazy Pig

    Fairy Mountain 364_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 364 The mad pig comes from

    Looking up, he saw a pig-headed monster wearing a golden satin robe. He looked like a potbellied man. He was adorned with jewels and all kinds of precious jewelry. He was surrounded by several charming women. Although it was cold in the north, they were all wearing the same clothes.  There are very few of them, and the spring light is exposed, which is extremely attractive and attracts the attention of pedestrians around.

    After seeing the pot-bellied pig demon, Gao Feng was very surprised, wondering why there was a pig there even though the flag of an elephant was hanging, and he obviously looked like the leader.

    The giant wooly elephant beast looks quite docile, but there are many people driving and escorting the giant elephant and beside the caravan, some are demons, some are demons, and the human beings escorting are all thick and thick, with thick hair, wearing heavy armor and holding sharp blades.  , presumably they are members of the barbarian tribe, and there are various monster tribes, including wolf tribe, bear tribe, and tauren. They are either walking or riding beasts, and they are all well-equipped. This team is really quite powerful.  People on the road were dodging one after another.

    Near Turtle Fort, it is not that the areas in front are just grass and snow, but traces of the road have been crushed by the flow of people, carriages and horses. There are many carts and knights traveling on the road. Unlike Daxia, the animals pulling the carts are not only  They are just cattle and horses, and the mounts that the knights ride on are not just horses either.

    Some of the exotic beasts pulling carts are even twice as big as oxen and horses. The carts they pull are also extremely huge, and the things loaded on them are also huge. Some of the exotic beasts do not pull carts, but the cargo they carry on their backs is not as large as that in this cart.  The load is small, such as the captain Mammoth.

    Speaking of wolves and horses, Gao Feng immediately realized that he was talking about their team. After all, it is indeed special to come out with black wolves and black horses. He looked up.  The person above also happened to come down, but saw Yuexiang next to Gao Feng. Yuexiang was dressed in red at this time. Although she behaved respectfully, her appearance was gorgeous and radiant, bright and moving.

    The pig-headed monster looked like he was about to drool. He slapped the railing with his big hand and shouted: "This woman is not bad. Boy below, please give me a price for this wolf, this horse, and this woman. I want it all."  ¡±

    After saying this, all the charming women around the pig-headed demon clan were all squeamish, beating and irritating them in a pretense of affection.  The pig-headed demon clan laughed loudly and became arrogant.

    After hearing this, even though Gao Feng knew he wanted to keep a low profile, he still couldn't help but get angry. Although Hei Lang and Hei Ma were family members, it was normal for people who didn't know the inside story to say a few words casually, but they actually slandered Yuexiang like this.  , this is a naked insult.

    "You can't fight near Turtle Fort, otherwise you will be driven away." Zhang Zhijiang said in a low voice.

    Yuexiang nodded beside her, and there was anger in her eyes.  But he also reminded in a low voice: "Your Majesty, most races in the North regard males as the most respected ones, while females are treated as accessories and commodities. In the land of Turtle Castle, Your Majesty does not need to let such a trivial matter ruin the overall situation.  "

    The pig-headed demon merchant did not stop.  He just shouted: "If you want to sell, come to me, Zhu Dajin, in Turtle Castle."

    Gao Feng glanced at the caravan coldly, took a deep breath, and suppressed the anger in his heart. Before he could say goodbye, the black wolf had already rushed forward.

    Although the black wolf did not turn into a human form.  But its intelligence was not inferior to that of ordinary people, and it was natural to feel that Gao Feng and Yuexiang were dissatisfied with this mammoth caravan. It didn't know what patience was, so it just rushed out.

    In the North, strange beasts are common. Although the black wolf is big, it is nothing. After it rushed out, no one took it seriously. Even the barbarian and demon guards of the mammoth caravan didn't take it seriously.

    They didn¡¯t take it seriously, but Yuexiang knew what the black wolf was capable of, so she quickly shouted from behind: ¡°Dahei, don¡¯t mess around, come back!¡±

    Thanks to her shouting this, the black wolf moved extremely fast, baring his teeth and glaring, ready to pounce. After being shouted out, he stopped his movements angrily and ran back in dissatisfaction.

    But the black wolf in the body of the Dragon Qi suddenly burst out with power and was oppressive. The mammoth carrying the platform tent in front of him was frightened. With a long hiss, he stood up. The mammoth originally stood up.  He was walking steadily, but suddenly he stood up. Zhu Dajin, who was leaning on the railing and watching everywhere, and the woman beside him were caught off guard and fell down with a scream.

    Although the dozen mammoths at the back were not frightened, the disturbance in front also disrupted the team. The mammoth drivers and the guards beside the caravan rushed to appease and rescue them.

    The guards beside the giant elephant that Zhu Dajin was riding, whether they were barbarians or monsters, were so frightened by the toothy black wolf that they collapsed and couldn't move for a while.

    As a result, the giant elephant stood up, and several concubines moved quickly and grabbed the things around them. Zhu Dajin fell directly to the railing, broke the railing and fell to the ground. Seeing his thick skin and thick flesh, he  In this way, there may not be any harm.??, but I was also screaming in pain.

    Seeing this scene, Gao Feng finally showed a smile on his face. Although Yuexiang didn't say anything, she touched Hei Lang's forehead with her hand, touched the dried meat and handed it over. It was a reward, and Hei Lang also felt it.  He became proud, shaking his head and showing off.

    The mammoth caravan was in chaos, but Gao Feng and the others walked forward. Yuexiang looked back and saw that the upright mammoth had been comforted, and Zhu Dajin was also helped up and was  Jumping on her feet and cursing, Yuexiang pursed her lips and smiled, walked up to Gao Feng and said, "Your Majesty, I saw that this caravan came from the Everglades. That is the territory of the Elephant Clan and the Pig Clan. They are very good at it."  Doing business is one of the richest races in the North"

    Gao Feng was surprised when he heard this, and couldn't help but asked: "It's a joke that the elephant cuts off its nose and turns into a pig. How can these two tribes come together when they are so different?"

    "I don't know, Your Majesty. Both the Elephant and Pig tribes like mud. This great swamp is just such a place. The two tribes have been together for a long time. The Elephant tribe is simple but strong, and the Pig tribe is weak but shrewd. It just so happens that  They are complementary in strength and weakness. The Elephant Clan provides shelter and support to the Pig Clan, while the Pig Clan is engaged in production. The two parties combine to benefit and complement each other. However, the Northland is such a powerful force. The Everglades is adjacent to the Western Desert Oasis and is rich in produce.  Trafficking goods from the Earth and Daxia to the Western Desert, or trafficking goods from the Western Desert and the Everglades over there will make huge profits," Yuexiang said.

    Zhang Zhijiang interrupted with a smile: "They all say pigs are stupid, but who would have thought that this pig clan is actually so smart, especially good at running businesses. With money and things, they can naturally drive others to work for them, and they will grow like a snowball."  Get up, here in Turtle Castle, the pig merchants are extremely powerful. If you offend others, you may be able to change things, but if you offend them, I'm afraid it will delay a lot of things."

    Many phenomena in the North cannot be judged by Daxia's common sense. They are really novel and interesting. Gao Feng sighed in his heart. As he spoke, he had already approached the Turtle Fort area.

    Although more than a dozen giant turtles are scattered everywhere, with tents and carriages mixed in, and it looks messy, there is actually a dividing line. A dozen giant turtles form the boundary of the residence. Beyond this boundary, there is a distance of twenty feet.  There was an open space inside, and only people and cars were seen coming and going, but no goods were unloaded there, and no one was parked there.

    As soon as Gao Feng and the others entered this area, a middle-aged man wearing a leather jacket rushed over with a smile. As soon as they met, they greeted him with clasped fists and said, "Thank you for your hard work, guests. Are you here for a temporary stay or for business?"  Do you have any proof?"

    "Business!" Zhang Zhijiang simply replied, took out the voucher and handed it over. The middle-aged man politely picked up the whistle, glanced at it, and said with some doubts: "Then why is the purple swan that leads the way missing?"

    Speaking of this, Gao Feng remembered the swan that he had caught and thrown into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. He quickly smiled apologetically and reached out to take it out of the Noble Phantasm. The middle-aged man showed a surprised expression on his face.  , but the purple swan was extremely angry. It flapped its wings and flew up, twisted its neck and pecked Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng hurriedly dodged, but the purple swan knew the pros and cons, and flew away immediately after missing a hit, making people dumbfounded. The middle-aged man apologized quickly and said: "This really disturbed the distinguished guests. I don't know how many of them."  But if you have a place to live, you can live in the Turtle House in Turtle Castle or rent a tent and carriage. Several distinguished guests are escorted by wolf soldiers. My master said that we can get a 30% discount."

    It¡¯s really business. I guess they saw the wolf cavalry escorting Gao Feng and his party, so they didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful. However, they also saw that the wolf cavalry didn¡¯t escort them, nor did they say hello, so being polite was only 30% off.

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said that he had his own residence. He had never seen or heard much here. Yuexiang automatically took on the role of tour guide and explained with a smile: "There are people who know guests here and there are monsters. It's just to see the guests."  Whatever it is, send people from the same clan to receive you."

    Before he finished speaking, he heard Zhu Dajin's rough laughter. Looking over, he found a pig clan intellectual talking politely to Zhu Dajin. The distance the pig clan stranger was greeting him was much further away than the previous one. His identity  The difference in status is a comparison of superiority and inferiority.

    Gao Feng looked around and found three types of people the most, merchants, guards, and servants. Needless to say, merchants, some were jeweled, some were low-key and humble, there were many humans and few monsters, and the guards were all fully armed, Taoists and warriors.  Mixed, the human race and the demon race are almost half and half, but some of the human race are barbarians living in the north. It¡¯s hard to say whether they are the same type as the people in Daxia. As for the servants, they are the demon race.  There are many of them. In addition to serving people, they also have to drive pack animals and carry goods. In this area far away from Daxia, it is really not worth it for people to come here to do hard labor.

    In addition, there are those concubines who follow the merchants, even in the campThere are coquettish prostitutes and some miscellaneous characters or monsters.

    Fairy Mountain 364_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 364 Mad Pig updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 365: Robbery by clever means

    As the distance got closer, Gao Feng could clearly see someone in the building on the back of the giant turtle observing the outside. Judging from the size and color of the eyes, it was obvious that they were not human beings, and these observers were obviously not looking there out of curiosity.

    In fact, what caught Gao Feng¡¯s attention most was not these, but the eyes that looked at Black Wolf, Dark Horse, and even Yuexiang. They were not curious at all, but looking at the goods.

    This place is too complicated, and staying too long will cause conflicts. Gao Feng now just wants to rush to the Snow Mountain Temple, and does not want to waste any time here. He asked in a deep voice: "When can I find out where to go?  We can¡¯t delay our route here, the sooner the better.¡±

    Zhang Zhijiang shook his head with a wry smile and said, "It's not that easy. I'll ask first to see how I can get it. I'm not even sure if it's available here."

    Gao Feng nodded and urged. He didn't think of this matter too simply. Zhang Zhijiang said again: "You lead them to settle down first. I will go over and ask now."

    You are in a hurry, but in this vast north, it does not mean that you can reach your destination quickly. You can only calm down and wait. Looking at the regulations of the Turtle Castle, it seems that it is an open space outside the blank area on the periphery.  , everyone can settle down, there is a lot of open space in the west direction, Gao Feng led Yue Xiang and Hei Lang towards that direction.

    Walking on the road, Gao Feng felt more and more the people around him were staring at him. Gao Feng was dressed normally, and he didn't have any Noble Phantasm gestures on his body. When he acted normally, his aura was in a restrained state, and others couldn't feel his strength or weakness, but  The mysterious black wolf next to Gao Feng.  The divine horse of the black horse and the beauty of Yuexiang are very conspicuous.

    When Zhang Zhijiang was here just now, the burly man looked murderous and intimidating. When Gao Feng walked there, he looked like a child walking at night with a heavy treasure, and he would definitely provoke bad guys to rob him.

    But this can be regarded as being in public. Turtle Castle is full of people and monsters. There is no official government but there is no chaos.  Thinking about it, he has his own rules. Everyone covets him, but no one takes action.

    Went a little further.  Finally, I found a spacious and clean place, not far from the giant turtles and a certain distance from the business roads.  Just the right place to camp.

    Before Gao Feng made any arrangements, he frowned and looked aside, only to see the pig businessman Zhu Dajin walking over surrounded by guards.

    Zhu Dajin ignored Gao Feng at all, and just stared at Hei Lang and Hei Ma, occasionally glancing at Yue Xiang. Gao Feng was ignored directly, and he just walked over in such a swagger, but Hei Lang had a bad impression of Zhu Dajin.  People come here.  Immediately, Barya showed a threatening look.

    Once the black wolf in the dragon body and dragon aura becomes hostile, its power is extremely oppressive. As soon as the momentum blooms, the guards around Zhu Dajin immediately move forward to stop him.

    The guards Zhu Dajin brought this time were not barbarians, but demons.  But there were three bear tribes, two tauren and four lizard tribesmen. The bear tribe and the lizard tribe were just that. Gao Feng looked at the tauren with interest. He was almost three years taller than Gao Feng.  One in two, extremely tall in stature, but shorter than Gao Feng's bull-headed warrior spirit.  Not as good as strong.

    When the black wolf attacked fiercely, Zhu Dajin, instead of being afraid, became even more joyful. He said with a smile: "This is good, this is good."

    Zhu Dajin spoke in authentic Daxia Mandarin, without any accent from the North. After saying this, he glanced at Yuexiang with a lustful look, and then turned to Gao Feng. When he turned to Gao Feng, Zhu Dajin's expression had already changed.  It turned into disdain and contempt, and he said arrogantly: "You are lucky, you actually got such a good wolf and such a good horse. Now that the wolf clan is rising in the north, no one dares to touch the wolf. Even if someone wants to go to the south and west,  I can¡¯t even buy it. You are not a wolf with a big name in the wolf clan, but you are such a good childbearer. Boy, make a price, no matter how much, I, Zhu Dajin, agree to it.¡±

    If nothing else, Zhu Dajin¡¯s eyesight is not bad. Even the wolf cavalry asked whether it was the Feng family or the Xue family, thinking that Hei Lang was a noble surname in the wolf family, but Zhu Dajin could tell that this Hei Lang had no background.

    According to Gao Feng's judgment, the black wolf is indeed not of a high-class origin. The wolf clan has such a status in the North, but the black wolf has fled into Daxia to become a bandit. It is conceivable, but Gao Feng's answer  But he said very simply: "Not for sale!"

    His answer made Zhu Dajin stunned. He slapped his two pig ears a few times. The smile disappeared from his face. He took two steps forward and continued: "You know how much money your Uncle Zhu has and you just say you won't sell it? Boy, don't do it."  Talk so quickly, think carefully, think carefully!¡±

    The words became more and more rude. When he said "Think carefully", the guards of the bear tribe and the tauren were walking forward with their weapons in hand. The bears and tauren were both extremely strong and tall, holding all the weapons in their hands.  bigHeavy weapons such as axes and maces press forward, and their momentum is quite overwhelming.

    Gao Feng naturally didn't take it seriously. What he noticed was the lizard tribesmen. Three of them picked up the scimitars in their hands. However, it could be seen that the weapons these three lizard tribesmen were good at using were the weapons they carried on their backs.  Bow and arrow, but the other lizard held a short staff in its hand. The front end of the short staff was inlaid with a blue ball of unknown material. Gao Feng actually felt Taoist-like fluctuations in this lizard tribesman's body.

    The lizard tribesman holding the short staff has blue and black natural lines on his body, while the other three have different shades of green, which may also be related to their different skills.

    But the concern for the lizard tribe is just curiosity. In the final analysis, it still depends on strength, and the strength of these monster guards is nothing in front of Gao Feng.

    "No selling!" Gao Feng's answer had no fluctuation in tone. He was still very calm and indifferent, as if he didn't take the threat of the demon guards in front of him at all.

    Not only was Gao Feng calm, but Yue Xiang, who looked very weak next to him, had no expression. This unpredictable and profound performance made Zhu Dajin hesitate. A guard warrior from the Bear Clan whispered a few words. Zhu Dajin turned his head to Turtle Castle.  He glanced over there and frowned slightly.

    Gao Feng could feel that even though Zhu Dajin had a stupid pig head and looked unscrupulous, he actually had a good sense of proportion. He had always had a contemptuous attitude and verbal intimidation. But compared with his domineering words and deeds, he seemed  Although they had the advantage of numbers, they never sent anyone to grab them head-on.

    Looking back at that glance, he must be afraid of the rules of Turtle Castle and did not dare to mess around. At first, Zhu Dajin looked at Gao Feng and was curious. He looked like it was his first time in the North, and his clothes looked shabby. He thought that such a character,  He could scare Gao Feng by using words and gestures, but he didn't expect Gao Feng to be unmoved at all.

    Zhu Dajin rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed at Gao Feng and said with a smile: "Poor guy, do you have no place to live? A room in Turtle Castle costs 500 taels of silver a day, and the tent costs 300 taels.  Can't you afford to live? A poor guy like you is looked down upon by everyone in Daxia. If you want to come to the North to seek life, you are going the wrong way. It doesn't matter if you suffer. Don't suffer the little lady next to you. You  If you sell the wolf and the horse and get a large sum of money and return to the south, you will enjoy endless glory and wealth. If you are open-minded and sell this little lady to me together, then you will have endless food.  Future generations will enjoy the blessings!"

    "Not for sale!" Gao Feng replied. He noticed that Zhu Dajin looked back again. Gao Feng found it interesting that this pig head was not only concerned about the rules of Turtle Fort, but he was probably also very afraid of Zhang Zhijiang.

    "Compared to Gao Feng, who has completely restrained his aura, Zhang Zhijiang's evil aura is obviously very strong, and he is not easy to mess with at first glance.

    Seeing Gao Feng's helpless look, Zhu Dajin's ears flapped much faster, his eyes narrowed, and with a wave of his hand, the demon guards also came around, holding weapons with bad intentions, and the black horse couldn't stop it.  Stomping on the ground, Black Wolf bared his teeth and wanted to move forward, but was stopped by Yuexiang's gentle touch.

    "Boy, don't be shameless. You are alone with a few people. Uncle dare not touch you in Turtle Castle. If you go out, it's just the three of you. You don't even have a place to live, a car or a tent.  You poor guy who doesn't have any, I advise you to know the pros and cons" Zhu Dajin began to threaten nakedly.

    I thought it was so explicit. The young Gao Feng opposite him either shouted for help, or pushed back, or was afraid. No matter which reaction, Zhu Dajin had the means to continue, but he didn't expect that the young man turned around.  Ignore it.

    Zhu Dajin, who had tried all kinds of methods to no avail, finally broke out. He roared and was about to step forward to take action. The demon guards around him followed suit.

    They were very wary of Zhang Zhijiang, who carried the blood evil aura, and were a little worried about the noble black wolf, but they didn't care at all about Gao Feng and the weak Yuexiang, who looked only slightly stronger.

    Gao Feng did not react to Zhu Dajin's words. Instead, he smiled and said to Yuexiang: "Before I came to this Northland, I wanted to be cautious and unwilling to show off for fear of being spotted and causing trouble. Now it seems that I am blindly  His low profile is not good either, it makes people think he is a weakling, always thinking about plundering."

    Yuexiang replied with a smile: "What your Majesty considers is that the strong ones in the North are respected. Your Majesty is too humble, and it is inevitable that some people will think it is easy to bully!"

    There was a thump of footsteps behind him. The warriors of the Bear Tribe and the Ox Tribe were almost there, but Gao Feng never looked back. These Zhu Dajin's guards were all ready to take action, but there was an even louder sound in front of them. When they saw it, they were all  They all stopped in their tracks.

    Without any warning, a palace appeared out of thin air in front of them. The palace was not big, but it was no bigger than the largest giant tortoise.The castle on the back is much smaller. There are high walls on the outside and fortifications on the walls. Through the high walls, you can see the cornices and brackets inside. It is clearly a luxurious building in the southern land of humans.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 366 Returning with wealth

    Zhu Dajin and the monsters around him were frightened by the appearance of such a large palace on the ground. They did not dare to move for a while. Zhu Dajin and his group were not the only ones who were frightened. Gao Feng could already feel that after the palace appeared,  , many people over at Turtle Castle have already focused their attention.

    The black horse took two steps back in fright, but the black wolf had been seen on the Fairy Mountain. He couldn't help but cheered, and followed Gao Feng and rushed inside.

    Yuexiang's face was also full of shock. She knew that Gao Feng had such extraordinary qualities, but with a wave of her hand, a palace appeared that she had never seen before. Gao Feng had already opened the door and said with a smile: "  This is called going to the palace immediately, I never told you, go in and rest!"

    Before he finished speaking, the black wolf screamed happily and got in through the crack in the door. Yuexiang couldn't help but cover her mouth and chuckle, looked at Gao Feng with great blessings, and then walked in.

    Only then did Zhu Dajin realize that he no longer cared about the black wolf or black horse. He stared at the palace with greed in his eyes. He suddenly pointed at Gao Feng and shouted: "You kid, you stole the treasure from there.  This thing is the same as what we threw in Onuma some time ago, you go up, you go up, catch him!"

    The lizard tribesman holding a short staff whispered something, and Zhu Dajin shouted impatiently: "What if we don't do business in Turtle Castle? Come on!"

    Since the master said so, these guards naturally had no scruples. The eyes of several tauren turned blood red, the bears roared, and the lizards were about to charge forward with their forked tongues.

    After taking two more steps forward, the group of people stopped in shock.  Because the outer door of the palace that had just been closed was opened again, and a tall bull-headed warrior holding a big ax came out.

    Zhu Dajin¡¯s tauren guard was already tall, but in front of the tauren warrior who walked out of the palace, he was two heads shorter. He was like a half-grown child standing in front of an adult, and he was far less stout.

    The bull-headed warrior who came out of the palace seemed to have lava flowing in his eyes.  The fiery red light seemed to be overflowing, and the horns on the head were thicker than the horns, with shining threads on them.  The muscles all over his body were tangled, and the big ax in his hand was filled with a cold aura.

    Such a huge bull-headed warrior blocked the door, scanning the people in front of him indifferently.  The bears and tauren were trembling with fear, stopped in their tracks, and even cowered a little and wanted to retreat.

    "Danniu, guard the door, don't let irrelevant people in!" Gao Feng's voice sounded inside. The tauren warrior looked back, turned and stood in the middle of the door, thrust his ax to the side,  Cross your arms and look ahead.

    This bull-headed warrior doesn¡¯t take the demonic guards in front of him seriously at all, and he really doesn¡¯t take them seriously.  The demon tribe has a way of measuring the strength of each other, and the cattle tribe themselves can understand the strength and weakness. After the initial flinch, the three tauren guards of Zhu Dajin all looked at the fellow tribesmen in front of them with incredible eyes, but soon they  .  This curiosity turned into awe, they bowed deeply and stepped back step by step.

    The bear warriors also retreated step by step, but this was not in awe, but in fear, and they did not even dare to turn their backs to each other.

    The pig-headed merchant Zhu Dajin is already staying there.  The greed in his eyes had disappeared and turned into horror and fear. It thought that the other party was a human who had just arrived in the North and was ignorant of everything, so it wanted to buy it by force or even blackmail and rob it, but as soon as the bull-headed warrior guard of the other party appeared,  , which proved him wrong.

    Having such a high-level bull-headed warrior as a guard shows that this young man must have a profound background in the North. If we continue to deduce this, the mysterious black wolf clearly shows the young man's background.

    I thought I had found a soft persimmon, but I didn't expect that hitting a big board would cause trouble for me. Zhu Dajin's pig head seemed to have been scalded once with boiling water in an instant. It turned pale and had big drops on it.  Cold sweat flowed down, what kind of existence did this offend.

    The open space was relatively deserted just now, but now this palace suddenly appeared. After a while, many people came to see what was going on.

    But in front of the fierce gaze of the bull-headed warrior, everyone kept a certain distance. No one paid attention to Zhu Dajin, who was stunned with fear. After Zhu Dajin reacted, he wanted to retreat, but he tripped over something.  He fell down, but no one paid attention to it.

    It was the lizard tribe warriors who hurriedly stepped forward to help Zhu Dajin up. Several tauren guards couldn't help turning their heads to look around. After Zhu Dajin scolded him several times, a group of people came in angrily and left in a state of embarrassment.

    At this time, Zhang Zhijiang had already returned from the direction of the giant turtle group. When he came back here and saw how crowded it was, he couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. After seeing the sudden appearance of the palace, he was stunned again and couldn't help but gasp.  He took a breath, shook his head and said to himself??¡°There are really a lot of good things in this kid.¡±

    When Zhang Zhijiang walked over, the bull-headed warrior stared at him with a red light. Suddenly he heard someone shouting in the yard: "Daniu, that's one of our own, let him in!"

    No one expected that the bull-headed warrior actually nodded to Zhang Zhijiang, turned around and opened the door, quite like a butler who knows his guests. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, nodded and said thank you, and then walked in.

    In fact, not only Zhang Zhijiang was surprised, but Gao Feng and Yuexiang inside were also surprised. During the fierce battle in Tianzhu Canyon, Yuexiang had also seen these fighting spirits, but at that time it seemed that the bull-headed warrior had no consciousness, but those just now  Gao Feng just told the Tauren warrior to watch the door and let people in, but did not let the Tauren warrior make a threatening gesture and open the door to invite people.

    Yuexiang looked over with doubtful eyes, Gao Feng also shook his head and said with a smile: "I don't know why, summoning him this time does not seem to consume much power, but the control is not as satisfactory as before."

    In the past, Gao Feng had to spend a lot of energy to summon these fighting spirits, but when used, it was like another part of the body, running smoothly, but now it is different, it does not consume much power, but the control is not so casual.  It's really hard to say whether the two are good or bad, but it means one thing. Gao Feng and Yuexiang both reacted, which means that the tauren has his own consciousness.

    Are other fighting spirits like this?  Gao Feng really wanted to try it, but he could probably guess one thing. This change should be related to the ruins of the War Demon Temple that he had visited in Yanshan Mountain.

    At this time, Zhang Zhijiang walked in from the door and said as soon as he came in: "You really have countless treasures in your hands. I have seen this bull-headed warrior in Tianzhu Gorge."

    It could be seen from Zhang Zhijiang's face that things were not going smoothly. Before Gao Feng asked any questions, Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and said, "I didn't ask anything. I directly asked the steward of Turtle Castle and said he wanted to go."  They directly said they didn¡¯t know about the great snow-capped mountain temple in the far north.¡±

    Gao Feng's heart sank. He already knew the difference between the Northland and Daxia. Without guides and maps, without guidance, he would definitely not be able to find the right road, not even the Turtle Fort  Thinking of this, Gao Feng asked again: "Is it because I don't know, or I won't tell you?"

    "The stewards of Turtle Castle are all members of the Turtle Clan. They are all very old-fashioned and can't see any changes in their expressions. However, Turtle Castle is famous for knowing everything in the North. Although the Snow Mountain Temple is mysterious, it is not strictly forbidden to inquire.  Yes, I feel strange too" Zhang Zhijiang said thoughtfully.

    After hearing this, Gao Feng relaxed a little, indicating that hope has not been extinguished. At this moment, someone outside heard a loud announcement: "Is your master here? I have money to see you!"

    Before Gao Feng could react, Zhang Zhijiang was stunned, and then grinned and said: "Gui Youcai is the third steward of the Turtle Fort, and he is also one of the leading figures here They came to visit.  Well, there may be hope for asking for directions."

    Gao Feng also realized that Zhang Zhijiang went alone and looked like a gangster. Naturally, no one paid attention to him. That was why Zhu Dajin came to threaten and induce him. But as soon as the "immediately marching to the palace" was displayed, the Tauren warrior stood up with great momentum.  If you force yourself to show your strength, you will become a big shot with status, and your attitude will naturally be different.

    "Please come in!" Gao Feng said. The Tauren warrior opened the door again and saw a short man walking in accompanied by a Leopard clan guard.

    Zhang Zhijiang stepped back and stood behind Gao Feng, as if he were a follower, watching Gui Youcai walk in, but Gao Feng did not react.

    As a master, and someone who wants something from the other person, he must be warm and polite no matter what. Why should he be in a daze? Zhang Zhijiang was a little impatient and couldn't help pushing him behind him. Only then did Gao Feng react, clasped his fists in response, and spoke with a smile.

    Gao Feng was dazed because the two people who came in saw the Leopard clan guard first. This guard was slender and graceful, as if every muscle contained speed and strength. This guard was wearing light armor and was carrying a  Although the sword had a long handle and a calm attitude, Gao Feng could clearly feel the sharpness from it.

    When I came to the Northland, I had already seen the wolf cavalry, the bear tribe and the tauren warriors, the lizard man archers and the mage-like figure, but these did not leave any impression on Gao Feng.  There is no difference between human beings and ordinary warriors in Daxia. They belong to a level that can be achieved by practicing hard.

    But the Leopard Clan guard in front of him was different. Gao Feng felt the strength and skill from this guard. This guard could be called a warrior.

    Gao Feng¡¯s inspection did not make the Leopard warrior angry or angry.?He just looked at each other calmly, and then became cautious. This reaction made Gao Feng rate him much higher.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 367: Ox Clan War General

    What really made Gao Feng curious was the Gui Youcai of the Turtle Clan. He had previously heard that he was from the Turtle Clan. Based on the appearance of these demon clans he saw in the North, he thought it would be a big standing turtle walking in. This turtle walked in.  They have some human characteristics, and they are the so-called turtle tribe.

    But I didn't expect that Gui Youcai who came in looked like a human being, except that his skin was not that of a human being, it looked like leather. He had many wrinkles on his face, but no beard. His eyes were not black and white, but dark.  Huang, the rest are no different from human beings.

    This Gui Youcai has a short figure and a smile on his face. When Gao Feng saw it, he thought it was a disguise made by the Turtle Tribe's deliberate changes. However, after gathering his strength for a while, he found that the other person had not changed. This was his true form.  Strange, but now is not the time to worry about this.

    "I didn't know that this distinguished guest is coming from far away. I'm really neglecting him. My parents always sent me to come and say hello. If your distinguished guest needs anything, please feel free to ask. If my family can do it, I will definitely be satisfied. I don't know if your distinguished guest has ever been to the North before.  , my elder has given me a goat, please accept it." Gui Youcai said with a smile on his face, but the smile was hidden in his wrinkles, so he couldn't see it clearly.

    He is courteous and measured in his dealings with others. Although Gao Feng only came to befriend the Turtle Clan manager after Gao Feng showed his strength, his attitude made people very comfortable and expressed enough goodwill. Gao Feng also smiled and nodded and said:  "Thank you for your kindness"

    After saying this, he glanced at the Leopard Clan guard.  Gui Youcai immediately understood and waved his hand.  The Leopard Clan guard stared at Gao Feng and turned around to go out.  Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang who were about to go out also entered the house knowingly.

    Gao Feng said straight to the point: "I heard that Turtle Castle can provide maps and guides. I want to go to the Snow Mountain Temple in the Far North. Is there anything you can do in Turtle Castle?"

    "The land of the far north, the great temple in the snow-capped mountains?" Na Gui Youcai repeated, his wrinkled little eyes suddenly widened, full of astonishment.  The steward, who had always been chatting and laughing, also stuttered a bit, and asked rudely: "What are the guests doing at the temple?"

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. These words revealed a piece of information that the other party didn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t know.  Instead, he asked what to do. Obviously there was some way to do it.

    "Is there any way to get there?" Gao Feng was still going straight, he didn't have much time to waste.

    Over there, Gui Youcai had calmed down from the shock and said with a smile on his face: "Guibao actually gives everyone a place to do business, and takes 10% of the fees. Guibao itself just follows the migration of the turtles.  That¡¯s all. Map guides and the like are all based on rumors and cannot be true. However, if the distinguished guest really needs it, he can attend the banquet in the inner castle tomorrow night and maybe there will be a way."

    Gao Feng looked a little disappointed, and Gui Youcai didn't care. After giving the gift with a smile, two attendants behind him sent a hairless white sheep in. Before leaving, Gui Youcai just said: "Invitation  It will be delivered tomorrow morning. During the banquet in the inner castle, all the distinguished guests will display the treasures they have brought. If any of the distinguished guests are willing to display and sell them, they can also bring them there, there may be unexpected benefits!"

    Displaying rare treasures and meeting people from all walks of life would be a good opportunity to gain knowledge, but Gao Feng was in no mood. Without a map guide to the Snow Mountain Temple, other things were of no use.

    Gui Youcai said goodbye politely, and the door was closed by the bull-headed warrior. Gao Feng stood absentmindedly in the yard. Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang walked out together. Zhang Zhijiang said jokingly: "This dislike of poverty and love of wealth is the same in the world.  , it was the same in Daxia, and it was still the same in the Northland. I went to ask alone, but they ignored me. When I saw this Noble Phantasm coming out of the palace, and there was a bull-headed war general guarding the door, I came over immediately.  Please.¡±

    At this point, Gao Feng suddenly realized that what Gui Youcai said just now, "maybe there is a way" after going to the banquet in the inner castle, was not vague. Combined with what Gui Youcai said before and after, it was clearly true.  You can definitely get the news at that banquet, but the premise is that you can bring out some kind of rare treasure. If it is enough, then the hope will be great.

    After figuring out this joint, Gao Feng immediately felt much more relaxed and had the energy to talk about other things. He smiled and said: "I just said it was a turtle tribe. I thought it was a standing turtle coming in, but I didn't expect it."  Apart from the skin and wrinkles, he is no different from a human being.¡±

    Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang both laughed, and Yuexiang explained: "Your Majesty, the turtle tribe is a barbarian tribe living on the edge of Moon Lake, but they are not members of the demon tribe. Giant turtles live in Moon Lake at the turn of spring and summer every year.  Then they went to all parts of the North. The turtle tribesmen who drove the giant tortoises used the migration of giant turtles to trade with tribal villages in various parts of the north to collect information. The reason why the turtle tribesmen look so special is said to have been a long time ago.  , they once intermarried with the existences in human form from the Turtle Clan"

    So that's it. Gao Feng smiled and nodded. Zhang Zhijiang showed a rare eager expression on the side and said excitedly: "When I was a guard here in the North, I heard about the luxury of the banquet in the inner castle.  The food and beauties are all top-notch, not to mention the collection of treasures from all sides, and even the competition between warriors and Taoists, it is the most exciting place in the world."

    After talking happily for a long time, Zhang Zhijiang realized that Gao Feng and Yuexiang were looking at him with smiles. Zhang Zhijiang was often angry and analyzed calmly, but rarely was he excited and childish. It was very rare, but still.  Very relatable.

    Zhang Zhijiang chuckled twice, then straightened his face and said solemnly: "During the banquet in the inner fort, the elders of the turtle clan who are in charge of the turtle castle caravan here will also come forward. They will choose what they want among the rare treasures exchanged.  Yes, if you have what they want, you might be able to get the map and guide."

    Gao Feng nodded, this is really a turn of events. Since there is hope, we must make full preparations. Rare treasures are really what Gao Feng is good at.

    I don't know when, the black wolf and the black horse have entered the yard, and are staring at the hairless white sheep. The sheep has been slaughtered, but the reason why it has no hair is not that it has shed, but that it has no hair.  , when Gao Feng paid attention, he smelled a faint milk fragrance, which came from the sheep. With Gao Feng's perception, he didn't smell any odor.

    Yuexiang picked up the sheep with a smile and said: "Zhiyang is the most famous delicacy in the North. It is slaughtered by the white sheep by Yue Lake, piled up with aged cheese, buried and carried around. It is only eaten after arriving at the destination.  Take it out and eat it. The salty taste and milky aroma of the cheese have penetrated deeply into the mutton. Coupled with the tenderness of the mutton itself, it is a rare delicacy. Your Majesty, please be patient and treat it as little as possible. I will make this right now."

    There is also a kitchen and stove in the palace, and it is extremely luxurious to use magic power to drive the flames. As soon as Yuexiang walked in, Heilang and Heima wanted to follow them, but Yuexiang turned back and stopped them with a smile.

    "With such a thing, walking in the north doesn't feel like a chore anymore!" Zhang Zhijiang looked around and admired. At this moment, there was a fragrance coming from the palace. It was indeed an alluring smell. Black Wolf and  The black horse was circling back and forth at the entrance of the palace, drooling from his mouth.

    Gao Feng opened the door and walked out. The bull-headed warrior was still standing guard there. Many people watching the excitement had dispersed, but some people were obviously observing intently. These people seemed to be spies.

    In any case, the palace is still too eye-catching. Although there are rules around the Turtle Castle, after leaving the Turtle Castle, the North is still a lawless place. It is impossible for the Wolf Cavalry or other races to be like this.  Conduct daily inspections over a large area.

    Now the appearance of the palace and the bull-headed warriors has certainly made the Turtle Clan in Turtle Castle pay more attention to Gao Feng and others, and they have channels to obtain help from routes and guides, but there are also some hidden dangers that must be considered. Gao Feng looked around  , and saw a lizard tribesman staring from the side. This lizard tribesman was the archer beside Zhu Dajin.

    Zhu Dajin sent people to keep an eye on him. This was also expected. Gao Feng glanced at it and ignored it. He looked around and saw that there was nothing unusual except for those people who came to keep an eye on him. Just as he was about to turn around and enter, he was stopped by a man.  The man shouted, "Stop." This man was tall, probably from the barbarian tribe, but his beard and hair were white, and he looked to be in his seventies or eighties.

    This old barbarian¡¯s beard, hair and clothing are quite neatly trimmed, which is very different from the messy appearance of other barbarians. He wears a fur robe and has gold jewelry on his body. He should have a high status among the barbarians.

    "And there are several young strong men behind the old man. They are all wearing leather armor and have a rather strong temperament. They should be the old man's bodyguards.

    Gao Feng was a little nervous at first, but then he found that the old man was not hostile, because the old man's eyes were full of curiosity. The old man greeted Gao Feng, and then asked: "This young master, where are you?"  The person guarding your place is a general from the Niu clan?"

    The old man's accent was weird, but he could still hear it clearly. Gao Feng was startled when he heard this question. This "war general" seemed to be a title, but he had never heard of it, but he could put it in this palace.  This bull-headed warrior with the most imposing appearance was standing guard at the door. He couldn't reveal his secret, so he responded vaguely.

    Unexpectedly, this was an affirmative answer. The old man's eyes lit up and he took a step back, but he saluted Gao Feng. The guards behind him also saluted. Although they were strangers to each other, the old man was an elder after all.  Suddenly saluting, Gao Feng quickly stepped forward to help him.

    "Young Master should have come out of Beidi's Golden Tent, right?" The barbarian old man said again. Gao Feng was a little confused, but his rhetorical question was more skillful, and he just said:?How does the old gentleman know that I have something to do with that place?  "

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 368 Prosperity in the Northland

    "The generals of the Niu tribe have only two places to go. One is to protect the tribe, and the other is to serve under the golden tent. Judging from the young master and his party, it is obvious that they are not from the Niu tribe." The old man explained a few words, and Gao Feng felt in his heart  Probably having some idea, the old man said respectfully: "I am from the Caixialing Salt Pond. On behalf of the five Yanchi tribes over there, I am requesting the Northern Emperor for shelter. Please send someone to protect the poor Yanchi tribe. We have been taken in by the people from the Western Desert.  The horse thieves caused so much harm."

    Caixialing Salt Pond, West Desert Horse Thief, and Five Clans of Salt Pond, these are all names that Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know at all. But on this occasion, flatly denying or admitting his identity is not a good choice. Gao Feng pondered for a moment and said  : "I will convey your request, but you have to go to the Golden Account to explain it yourself, otherwise it will appear too insincere."

    "Of course, as long as the Supreme Being is willing to take pity on the five Yanchi tribes, then the five Yanchi tribes will provide the highest quality refined salt to the Golden Account." Unexpectedly, Gao Feng gave such a kind response. The old man was a little excited and raised his voice.  said.

    Gao Feng nodded expressionlessly. He thought he could get away, but he didn't expect the old man to ask again: "The reason why I came here is because there is no map to the Golden Account. Can you take us to see the Supreme Master?"  , or give us directions, I would be very grateful."

    A lie must be made up for by another lie. This is indeed true. The more it is said, the more details are involved. Gao Feng cannot reveal the truth, and he has to answer. Just when he was hesitating, Yuexiang's voice came from behind Gao Feng.  sounded.  Different from the usual gentleness and kindness, this voice sounded solemn and solemn.

    "How can you talk nonsense about the location of the Golden Tent? If you have a chance, you will naturally get it in this turtle castle. If not, then how can you get it if you ask for it? It is really ridiculous." This kind of merciless reprimand is not only  It did not anger the old barbarian, but made him look more respectful. He bowed his head and apologized repeatedly, saying, "I was rash. I was rash."

    After apologizing, the barbarian old man respectfully presented a skin bag with both hands. The skin bag was not big and seemed to contain a few stones.  The old man said: "This is a special product of Yanchi. Please accept it, sir. I won't disturb you for now."

    After saying that, the group of people left respectfully. Gao Feng opened the bag and took a look, and found several pieces of chestnut-sized crystal inside, which were crystal clear with almost no impurities.

    "The bulk product of Caixialing Salt Pond is salt, and the crystals in the salt pond are also special, but the output is not large, so it is a specialty." Yuexiang on the side explained.

    Gao Feng handed the skin bag to Yuexiang. There was no point in wanting such a pure jewelry gem.  The two parties were already members of their own family. Yuexiang smiled at the result, followed Gao Feng, turned around and walked inward, and explained: "The side of Caixia Ridge is close to the Western Desert, because no matter the human race, barbarian race or demon race, they all need to eat salt.  Therefore, the five tribal alliances guarding the salt pond are very prosperous, and they also have the convenience of trade transfer, which is the icing on the cake. However, this also makes the five tribes of the salt pond become arrogant. They are unwilling to surrender to any force in the north."

    Most things in the world are like this. The five Yanchi clans are rich and powerful, but they are unwilling to surrender to the big forces. They think they are in a neutral position. However, his wealth has aroused the covetousness of many forces, and they have attacked and robbed them. The five Yanchi clans can still support it at first.  Later, I gradually became unable to resist.

    In addition, they are not loyal to the Beidi, and the forces under the Beidi's jurisdiction will not help them. According to Gao Feng's guess, maybe the Beidi side is secretly instigating the robbery and attack on Yanchi. The situation of the five tribes in Yanchi is getting worse and worse.  The hardship was so great that I could no longer hold it any longer, so I put down my former body and took the initiative to seek refuge.

    According to what Yuexiang said, Beidi will not sit idly by and should accept them, because the five tribes of Yanchi have unique skills in producing salt. The Northland is vast, but the craftsmanship and production skills are very backward, so such power is needed.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case, Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief. The words he just said were just right. They wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion and didn¡¯t reveal any flaws.

    "Then why should the location of the Golden Account be kept secret?" This is what Gao Feng was wondering about just now. Yuexiang smiled and closed the door before opening her mouth to explain again.  <13800100 yd first release>

    The truth is actually similar to the meaning of the guiding swan on the Turtle Fort side.  The Golden Tent is the key center of Beidi's power. It is not fixed in one place, but travels around the North. This also prevents enemy sneak attacks and ambushes, and provides a safety guarantee.

    Speaking of the Niu-headed Warlord, one must not judge the various tribes in the North based on what he has seen in Daxia. Gao Feng¡¯s innate impression of the Niu tribe is that they cultivate the land and are a relatively simple and honest ethnic group. In fact, the people of the North are  The Ox Clan is one of the most warlike races, and compared to the innate bravery and bloodthirsty of other races, the Ox Clan's training and discipline are superior. The Ox Clan has its own army, which is not large in number, with a total of five hundred people, but  Each one is an elite warrior.

    Those who can enter the army become the warriors of the Ox Clan.??The higher level is the Niu Clan war generals. There are only fifty Niu Clan war generals in total. The strongest is the Niu Clan Commander-in-Chief. After the Northern Emperor Xue Liantian dominated the North, he transferred the power of the Niu Clan to  The Golden Account side is directly under the jurisdiction.

    The warriors and generals of the Niu tribe either serve in the Golden Tent or protect their own tribe and never travel around. The warriors of the Niu tribe who serve as guards are often not selected into the Niu tribe's army.

    Since those in the clan will not come out, there is only one possibility left. Gao Feng has a close relationship with the Golden Account, so he sent Niutou Zhan to protect him.

    Gao Feng certainly knew that the ox-headed warrior in front of the door was not a general of the ox clan, and had nothing to do with the Golden Account. He was the fighting spirit he brought from the Immortal Mountain.

    However, Gao Feng then thought of another point. Could it be that this Ox Clan warrior was the Ox Clan warrior from hundreds of years ago? Just when he thought of this, a voice suddenly sounded in Gao Feng's mind: "Your Majesty, I am not a war general."  !¡±

    The voice was very rough, with a vague aura of cow moo. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he realized who was saying this. Although there was no proof, he understood immediately that it must be the bull-headed warrior outside.

    Yuexiang naturally couldn't hear the sound in her mind. She felt really strange when she saw Gao Feng suddenly turning around, opening the door and walking in front of the bull-headed warrior. He raised his head and looked at each other.

    But then, the Bull-headed Warrior did not make any sound, either on the ground or in his heart. Gao Feng looked at him, and he had no expression or movement. But Gao Feng was absolutely sure of one thing, that sound was made by the Bull-headed Warrior.

    Thinking about it carefully, the words "Lord, I am not a warrior" are very indifferent, without any tone or emotion in them. This cannot prove anything. It can only prove that the war spirits can make sounds, but it cannot prove that they have intelligence.

    Shaking his head, he returned to the courtyard. After closing the door, he saw the black wolf and the black horse impatiently surrounding the entrance of the palace. However, the entrance to the palace was tightly closed. Zhang Zhijiang was practicing with a long knife there, but there was no  Using one's own strength is like relaxing there.

    Seeing the appearance of the black wolf and the black horse, Yuexiang covered her mouth and laughed loudly, and explained with a smile to Gao Feng: "The Zhiyang has been prepared, are they two hungry?"

    In fact, Gao Feng had already smelled the alluring fragrance when he was outside the yard, but now Gao Feng didn't feel hungry, so he wasn't very anxious. However, this smell was indeed the most attractive that Gao Feng had smelled since he was a child.  He was also very interested in trying it.

    Gao Feng and Yuexiang didn't eat much. Zhang Zhijiang ate ten kilograms of meat. Everything left, including the meat and bones, was taken care of by Hei Lang and Hei Ma. They both ate happily, and in the end they almost lost their lives over the bones.  Fight.

    It was already dark, and the cold wind was howling. Gao Feng and his party stayed in the palace. The lights were bright and warm as spring, as if it was still in the summer. They were extremely comfortable. Black Wolf was also taking a nap on the carpet in the palace. Black Horse  Then he wandered around the yard.

    Gao Feng was there holding the treasure phantom album and flipping through the pages, while Zhang Zhijiang was wiping the long knife. After Yuexiang brought the tea and snacks, he stayed aside quietly.

    After Zhang Zhijiang wiped the long knife clean, he said with a smile: "It's very lively here at night. Why don't you go out and have a look?"

    "What's so exciting?" Gao Feng asked. Zhang Zhijiang sheathed his sword and said with a smile: "Women, not only humans, but also women from the demon clan, you can buy them as long as you spend money."

    A woman from the demon clan?  Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and shook his head. The women of the demon clan, except for the fox clan, probably all have beast-like heads. Even if they have bodies like women, Gao Feng couldn't help but shudder when he thought of this. It was really  It's a bit too permeable.

    Zhang Zhijiang seemed to see what Gao Feng was thinking. He patted his thigh with his hand and laughed loudly and said: "They are all like women from our Daxia. At most, they have multiple pairs of ears and multiple tails, so they won't scare you!"

    Gao Feng was stunned but also laughed, Yuexiang shook her head, but still explained: "Your Majesty, Daxia culture is prosperous, no matter what clan in the world, Daxia Mandarin is commonly spoken, and what is considered beautiful in Daxia is also considered beautiful in other places.  "

    Zhang Zhijiang wanted to say more, but Gao Feng glared at him, meaning that if a female family member like Yue Xiang was present, you should not be too talkative. Zhang Zhijiang glanced at Yue Xiang, laughed a few times and changed the subject: "Actually, go out and take a look.  She may not be a woman. When doing business in Turtle Castle, you will be charged a 10% tax as usual, but there are more loopholes to take advantage of at night, and some shady things can be sold, or even those that are not allowed to be sold."

    After saying this, Zhang Zhijiang stood up and said, "Do you want to go and see it? I want to go out for a walk. It's rare to see this new scene!"

    Gao Feng shook his head and reminded Zhang Zhijiang: "There are many people staring at us for various purposes now, so be careful!"

    Zhang Zhijiang smiledHe took his hand and strode out of the yard. Gao Feng also stood up and looked outside the palace door. The lights outside were bright and there were a lot of people. If it weren't for the castles on the back of the giant turtle that came into view, this would really be the same as Daxia's.  The lively night market is no different.  (Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 369: Treasure Making

    Yuexiang stayed by Gao Feng's side all day long. She could detect Gao Feng's subtle changes. Yuexiang suddenly felt that Gao Feng's mood was a little low. Yuexiang said with a smile: "I'm here to watch you, please come up."  Let¡¯s go shopping!¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned for a while, then turned around and said with a smile: "I have to prepare for the banquet in the inner castle, so I don't have much time to go out and hang out."

    Just now, Gao Feng's mood indeed dropped, because he knew that there were all kinds of things outside, which were different from the splendor of Daxia. Gao Feng thought of one thing. If Princess Qingrou was awake, the scenery outside would be very beautiful to her.  Willing to look.

    It has been almost seven days since he left the capital and arrived at Turtle Castle in the North. Counting the Holy Shou Competition, the little princess has been sleeping for almost a month, and there is still no sign of waking up. Gao Feng remains alert to the surroundings, but he also pays attention at any time  Pointing at the movement of the Noble Phantasm on his finger.

    I remember that Deng Tianshi and Kang Zhenren said at that time that if the princess wakes up, she will send a signal inside, but from the time she left until now, everything has been very quiet.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, and the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique on his body circulated for a week. After calming down, he took the black wolf lying down in the main hall and took a nap aside, took out various materials, and prepared to make a noble phantom.

    During the banquet in the inner castle, the rare treasures brought by each family will be displayed and they will show off their sales to each other. The Turtle Clan will also participate if they see a need. The chance to get maps and guides is at this banquet. Be sure to show off enough  Attract other people's treasures.

    To say the real baby, Qiong Shi, Tears Gem, Xian Guo, and something on Xianshan will be shocking.  But these things are inconvenient to move. Carrying the Black Wolf and Dark Horse will cause a lot of trouble. It is better to show less of other things.

    Although you want to show your strength to the surrounding barbarians and monsters, everything must be done in a certain way.

    Problems that would be difficult for others are very simple for Gao Feng. He can make the Noble Phantasm and there is no shortage of materials.

    The first thing Gao Feng took out was a large piece of fine steel.  This was prepared before he left the capital. In addition to fine steel, there were also gold and snow silver patterns the size of fingernails.

    Originally, Hei Lang was half asleep and half awake.  But when it saw Gao Feng making it, its eyes widened. It might not understand what Gao Feng was doing.  But just like a child who sees something interesting, he is very interested in the process.

    The tough steel was kneaded at will like dough in Gao Feng's hands, and soon a set of armor was formed. Gao Feng did not directly make it into a whole, but divided the armor into several parts, with iron between each part.  The chain is connected, so that it can better adapt to the wearer's body shape. This is also considering that there are many demon clans in the North, and the height, short, fat and thin vary greatly.

    In addition to the upper body and waist skirt, this set of half-armor also has knee pads and combat boots.  It not only has a strict protective effect, but also ensures the wearer's flexibility.

    The armor was almost completed soon. Gao Feng kneaded the snow silver and gold patterns into filaments, and used the golden power of the God-Suppressing Art to turn these filaments into runes and inlay them on the armor. The armor, which originally weighed nearly a hundred kilograms, was  After the snow silver filament runes are inlaid and glued on.  It is basically weightless and can even reduce the wearer's own weight by 30%, which actually increases the wearer's speed.

    The gold-grained runes are used for reinforcement. With the function of these runes, the gaps in the armor connected by chains are also sufficiently protected, and they look like gaps.  In fact, defense is the same as other parts.

    And after adding the runes, the Taoist's flame or freezing spells that change the realm can be completely protected by this armor, not to mention the additional effect of rebounding power attacks, and the toughness of the steel material itself has also been strengthened many times.

    The function sounds very miraculous, but in fact it is a treasure that can enhance the offensive and defensive capabilities of the warrior. It is not like the Soaring Sky Armor, which can fly and even automatically coordinate the power of the whole body to build defense. The magical effect is high.  Feng had a concern in his mind. The products he sold were not perfect, lest someone take them and cause harm.

    The armor was quickly completed, and all the utensils in the palace were complete. Yuexiang took a shelf for the armor from somewhere and put the armor on it.

    When she picked up the armor, there was a brilliance floating in Yuexiang's hands, which was obviously due to the use of strength. However, as soon as she got the armor, she had a look of surprise on her face, obviously she didn't expect it to be so light.

    Gao Feng patted his forehead, then took out a small piece of steel and kneaded it. After a while, it turned into a headband. This headband was of a style already found in the Noble Phantasm Manual. It could be connected to the armor on the body for protection.  The effect can also cover the head without affecting seeing and hearing, which is very convenient.

    The reason why we don¡¯t make a helmet but a headband is because the demon clan has a different head image. For example, the head has horns and the ears are raised. It is very convenient to tie the headband directly.

    Come to NorthlandPreviously, Gao Feng learned from relevant people that the most lacking of martial arts in the North is the precious phantoms related to weapons and armor. The value of these things in the North will be much more expensive than in Daxia. Making this armor and hair belt  , will definitely attract attention at the banquet.

    Yuexiang has already made tea over there. After watching Gao Feng finish, he is ready to come over to greet you. Gao Feng naturally does not need to rest and is not in a hurry to drink water, but his mind is his mind.

    "Don't worry, I'm not done yet!" Gao Feng breathed slowly and said while calming his mind. Yuexiang was stunned and glanced at the added armor and headband. Gao Feng knew Yuexiang's question and spoke.  He explained: "I'm afraid this alone won't make it dazzling at the banquet. I have to make another one."

    At the Turtle Fort Market, goods from all parties gathered together, and the banquet in the inner fort was probably the highest-level gathering. The wealthy merchants and the various forces who came here, in order to make a fortune through trading, or to achieve their own goals, the goods they brought out must be extraordinary.  Although the treasure armor is excellent, it is not considered rare. There are other channels to obtain it from Daxia, and there are even Taoist monks who can make it. Although this one is good, it is not shocking enough, so I have to make another one.

    What kind of Noble Phantasm is it that can shock and attract people, but will not make people want to snatch it, and will not cause any subsequent troubles? Gao Feng pondered for a moment and asked: "The Turtle Clan has four people a year.  Yue lives on the water, so he probably likes water, right?"

    "When we were in Yue Lake, the Turtle Clan people soaked in the water all day long. Even when they went out to travel, they also liked to use huge urns to hold water and stay in it to rest." Yuexiang quickly replied.

    Gao Feng nodded. Although the Turtles were barbarians, their bodies were no longer pure human beings. They had undergone changes. Yuexiang's words gave him an idea.

    Taking back the remaining materials for making the armor, Gao Feng took out more than twenty kilograms of silver. The texture of silver was softer than steel. It quickly turned into a disc shape in Gao Feng's hands. After it was formed, Gao Feng pointed his fingers  A short golden flame erupted from the top, and runes began to be carved on it.

    The armor was so big that there were a total of six runes and more than a dozen line patterns, but Gao Feng never stopped carving on the silver plate. There were three legs under the silver plate, and there were many lines extending from the center of the silver plate to  On the legs, compared to the armor, the process of making this silver plate seemed boring. Black Wolf yawned and continued to lie down after watching it for a while, but Yuexiang stared at it intently. She couldn't understand it either, but Yuexiang found that she  It seemed that he had seen a complete power system, a system that seemed to be able to operate on its own. Yuexiang didn't know much about such a system, just a little insight. Such a system should appear on the body of a living being, not an artifact.

    Gao Feng's movements have slowed down, and the silver plate has begun to be completed. Yuexiang, who was paying close attention, suddenly had an illusion. He felt that the golden light in Gao Feng's hand was being absorbed by the silver plate, although it was absorbed unnoticed.  , but it is indeed absorbing.

    Hei Lang suddenly stood up from the carpet. Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, and then she felt a slight vibration under her feet, and then the entire palace trembled violently.

    Yuexiang immediately stabilized her figure, but she was a little panicked, because it was not just the palace that was shaking, everything was trembling, even the power and space, everything continued to tremble, Yuexiang even felt that  Can¡¯t live with one¡¯s own existence and changes.

    The tremors quickly reached an extremely high frequency. Just when Yuexiang was about to lose her support, Gao Feng's fingers left the silver plate, and everything suddenly became quiet.

    It was quiet and calm, and the tremor seemed to have never happened. Yuexiang had sweat stains on her forehead for no reason, but she didn't know when it happened. She breathed loudly a few times, and then held her breath again.

    The final process of the silver plate is very simple. Gao Feng used snow silver wire to inlay the shape of an eight-petal lotus in the center of the silver plate. Each petal has a complex pattern and is connected to the outer lines.

    It was originally a pattern laid flat on a silver plate, but Yuexiang stood on the side and looked over. The lotus pattern on the flat surface actually looked like a real flower that had already opened.

    The flowers were all shining with white light, and looked extremely beautiful, but that was not what shocked Yuexiang. About three inches above the silver plate, there were raindrops as bright as silver falling from the sky. If you look closely, you can see that  I know that these are not raindrops, but extremely tiny light spots.

    The light spot falls on the silver plate and moves towards the lotus, turning into light on the lotus petals, forming an internal closed loop.

    Gao Feng stared at the silver plate for a while, and then took a long breath. With Gao Feng's current strength, it is rare for him to be in such a state of energy consumption.

    Yuexiang suddenly thought of a treasure she had seen before, and she asked in a low voice: "Your Majesty, is this the Wan Ju Tian Furnace?"

    Last year, in order to celebrate the birthday of Emperor Ren, Deng Tianshi of the Taoist Academy commissioned??Feng created the Wan Ju Tian Furnace, a treasure that could absorb the true power between heaven and earth to nourish the holder. At that time, Yue Xiang was deeply impressed.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 370 Mysterious and magical

    That is an incense burner and this is a silver plate. Many details are completely different, but the general structure and properties are very similar, so I asked this question.

    "It's almost the same, but it's far less effective than that incense burner, and it doesn't absorb power and emit it directly. Get some water!" Gao Feng said in a deep voice.

    Yuexiang quickly brought a basin of water from the palace. Gao Feng poured the water into the silver plate. The water in the palace was made of precious objects and was clear and clean. After pouring it into the silver plate, the water surface stabilized, and the disc was soaked in the water.  It was crystal clear and bright, and it became very beautiful, but the water quickly became turbid, and seemed to turn into a milk-like liquid. There was a faint fragrance lingering on the tip of Yuexiang's nose, and the fragrance became stronger. Suddenly the fragrance disappeared, and the water in the silver plate  It turned into clear and transparent water again.

    It's just that the clean water now is different from the water just now. It seems to be clearer, and the water has become more lustrous, clearer and glossier than before. This is not so much a change as it is an illusion. Yue  Xiang hesitated to speak. After reading it, he did not express his feelings after all.

    Gao Feng closed his eyes slightly, as if he had fallen into a slumber. He opened his eyes after a while, with a smile on his face. He pointed at the water on the silver plate and said, "Take a sip and try it!  "

    Yuexiang was completely obedient to Gao Feng, and quickly went to get a cup, carefully filled it from the silver plate, and then drank it.

    After finishing the glass of water, Yuexiang had a look of disbelief on her face. Apparently she felt it was indecent to open her mouth wide in front of Gao Feng, and she covered it with her hands, which looked quite cute.

    "How do you feel?" Gao Feng asked curiously.

    "Your Majesty Your Majesty this water contains contains true power" Yuexiang stammered.

    True power is the most essential and pure power, and it is also the origin of Taoists, warriors and even everything.  If you want to increase your real power, you must practice diligently to accumulate it, or you must use heavenly materials and earthly treasures, such as fairy fruits and Qiongshi.  For example, it is simply a Yuan Jing made of real power.

    But these things are hard to come by. If you want to get them in this world, the most effective way is to practice, but practicing requires a lot of hard work.

    Yuexiang's words did not surprise Gao Feng. He just nodded with a smile and said, "I know it contains real power, but what is the effect?"

    The light rain three inches above the silver plate is still pouring on the water, and the water is getting brighter and more transparent. Yuexiang looks at this dreamlike beauty.  After meditating there for a moment, a faint brilliance appeared on her body. This brilliance disappeared in a flash. Yuexiang then said cautiously: "Drinking this glass of water is equivalent to two days of spiritual practice."

    The level stratification of the demon clan is different from that of the human race, but the superior and the weak still have to compare the strength. Yuexiang's state at this time is almost the state between the "transformation" and "refining" realms of Taoists, that is,  The appearance between the warrior's "juli" and "tongmai".

    Such a level of power.  The increase after two days of practice is already considerable. Practitioners must use their own skills, concentrate, and work hard to achieve such an increase.  Such dedication cannot be compared to drinking a glass of water.  And that glass of water is not that much.

    Gao Feng nodded and said with a smile: "The purpose of this silver plate is to absorb the true power between heaven and earth. Then melt the true power into water and drink water to absorb it. If you are more luxurious, washing with this water will also have a great nourishing effect.  ."

    Yuexiang looked at the silver plate with some eagerness, and suddenly asked: "Your Majesty, if you keep drinking it every day, wouldn't it be possible to keep your strength rising like this, without having to practice!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng laughed dumbly, shook his head and said: "It is not the power you have worked hard to cultivate. After all, it is not yours. The real power you absorbed from this glass of water will disappear tomorrow. If you want to keep it, you still have to practice hard."  , you can¡¯t relax even a little bit, this is no different from cultivation.¡±

    "But if you can drink a few more cups, it's good to use it throughout the day. At worst, you can just drink it the next day." Once power is involved, even Yuexiang is not very calm, and he is in high spirits there.  Consider various uses.

    Gao Feng grabbed it from the air, and a water ball floated in the silver plate, but not a drop of water spilled. This shows that Gao Feng's power control is quite exquisite.

    The water ball slowly rotated in mid-air, and a slow golden light emitted from Gao Feng's hand. The crystal on the surface of the water ball slowly disappeared, and a little bit of transparent light condensed and was sucked out. The light flew towards Gao Feng,  Falling on Gao Feng's palm, it slowly melted away.

    Gao Feng was able to directly absorb such power. Even Yuexiang, who was gentle and obedient to him, had a strong look of envy on his face. When Gao Feng closed his eyes slightly and pulled away, he said: "Drinking three cups is effective, but three cups are effective."  Cup or above, you must exercise your power to absorb it. The time it takes to absorb the power is the time it takes to practice the same strength.twice as much as ?.  "

    Gao Feng is very good at judging and analyzing this kind of real power. His judgment is convincing. After hearing this, Yuexiang thought about it and already understood the key. This silver plate is very effective for the weak, but the more the  The stronger the person, the smaller the effect, because the stronger the person, the greater the power, and the range of benefits that can be achieved through daily practice is very small, and can even be said to be negligible. The only way to become stronger through practice is in this negligible range.  It is accumulated, so it requires great perseverance and perseverance.

    Drinking the water that contains the true power in the silver plate is really insignificant for the strong, but for the weak who are not strong, drinking a glass may increase it by 10%. This effect is  It's really amazing.

    Yuexiang finally calmed down, looked at the silver plate and said with a smile: "I have known the way of cultivation since I was a child, and I cannot be opportunistic. But after knowing that the treasure has such effects, I am still shaken."

    Gao Feng poured the water from the silver plate into the basin, and the lotus composed of light was still suspended there. He said in a deep voice: "It is said that the true power of heaven and earth condensed by the Wan Ju Tian Furnace can be directly absorbed by people. It may be absorbed  The existence of this true power no longer needs to be absorbed. If I am not mistaken, His Majesty takes this Ten Thousand Jutian Stove more just to nourish the body and spirit, which is no different from taking tonics."

    The black wolf on the side looked curious, and had already rushed over to drink in the basin. It obviously tasted good, because the black wolf never stopped talking.

    Gao Feng looked at Hei Lang and said with a smile: "However, the water contained in this silver plate has some benefits to living beings. Even if it does not increase strength, drinking it will always benefit the body and spirit."

    Yuexiang was about to speak when she heard the door outside open. There was a woman's charming smile and Zhang Zhijiang's loud voice: "It's not a hurry tonight, it's not a hurry tonight. You can't come in here. I'll go find you tomorrow night."  .¡±

    The tone of his voice changed a bit, and it sounded like he had drunk too much. Gao Feng and Yuexiang both frowned, thinking that Zhang Zhijiang was so ignorant, how could he be so indulgent, and still be with the woman from Turtle Castle?  Tangled.

    Gao Feng¡¯s senses spread and he found that someone was already very close around the palace, which was still quiet in the afternoon. He tried to give an order in his mind, asking the bull-headed warrior to patrol around the palace.

    With his heart moved, the bull-headed warrior immediately strode around the palace wall and started walking around. Those who approached were frightened away by the bull-headed warrior.

    Seeing the black wolf licking the basin with unsatisfied interest, Yuexiang shook her head and said, "Mr. Zhang is really careless. I am giving him a basin of water to wash his face."

    Just as Yuexiang was about to make a move, Gao Feng said, "No need, he's not drunk!"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Zhijiang walked in. He didn't look drunk at all. Gao Feng thought Zhang Zhijiang was drunk when he came in, but after the courtyard door closed, Zhang Zhijiang said a few nonsense, and his steps were unsteady.  His breath disappeared all of a sudden.

    "Why are you pretending to be drunk?" Gao Feng asked. Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said with a smile: "I'm not pretending, I'm really drunk. I just have some hangover methods."

    Gao Feng had served as a captain in the Zhongjing Prefecture and as a captain in the Demon Suppression Division. With these experiences, once he realized that Zhang Zhijiang was pretending to be drunk, he suddenly figured out many things.

    As expected, Zhang Zhijiang stood still and said, "In less than half an hour, someone will come to attack here."

    "You went out just to observe these things?" Gao Feng asked with a smile. Zhang Zhijiang also smiled, shook his head and pretended to be bored: "You are not old, but you really know a lot of things, and you still want to be here?"  You¡¯re showing off.¡±

    "Mr. Zhang, drink tea!" Yuexiang had already brought the tea cup. Knowing that Zhang Zhijiang was not drunk but was doing business, the grudge in her heart naturally disappeared, and she went to make tea and pour water and handed it to Zhang Zhijiang.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng were casual, but they were very cautious in front of Yuexiang. The different attitudes between men and women showed Zhang Zhijiang's propriety in life and work. After drinking a sip of tea, Zhang Zhijiang's eyes widened, he looked at the tea cup and said: "This  Is there some magic elixir added to the tea that actually helps with strength!"

    Yuexiang pursed her lips and smiled, but did not reply. This was also Yuexiang's ingenious idea. Just now she and Gao Feng were quite dissatisfied with Zhang Zhijiang's drunkenness. Now they brought Zhang Zhijiang tea with water from the silver plate.  Drinking is a bit of a compensation.

    However, the Noble Phantasm was made by Gao Feng, and it was not allowed to leak the secret casually. Gao Feng glanced at Yuexiang approvingly, and said to Zhang Zhijiang with a smile: "It's not a pill, it's the use of the Noble Phantasm to gather the true power into the water, so it's effective.  "

    Yuexiang poured another cup for Zhang Zhijiang, and Zhang Zhijiang drank it all in one gulp. The faint red light flickering on his body calmed down again. Yuexiang wanted to continue pouring tea, but Zhang Zhijiang stoppedHe put down his wife and said, "I'm not thirsty anymore, so I won't drink anymore."

    He was not tempted by the power in the tea at all. This straightforward choice made Gao Feng feel better. Zhang Zhijiang turned his head and looked at the newly made armor on the shelf. He walked forward and admired it, and said enviously: "You  There are really a lot of good things in hand, and this set of armor can be sold for a big price!" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 371 Night battle outside the palace

    "Isn't it forbidden to fight here in Turtle Castle? Why do people come to attack at night?" Gao Feng knew that Zhang Zhijiang was trying to hide his lies, so he asked straight to the point.  Anti-theft chapter

    Zhang Zhijiang laughed, turned around and said, "I've been resting after nightfall. If anything happens, it might be caused by outsiders. What does it have to do with Turtle Castle? You don't have to worry about safety when setting up camp among giant turtles. At most  That is to say, it was accidentally stolen, but outside of this range, some things just disappear without knowing it. As long as you don¡¯t alert too many people, you can just do it casually. "

    At this point, the smile on Zhang Zhijiang's face turned cold and he continued: "We are strangers. The first time we show up here is to kill us and divide our things. No one will report it. It's safe."  Very."

    Gao Feng shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "In that case, let's kill one by one. However, we don't have to fight out. Anyone who enters this yard will be shot without mercy!"

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, and then nodded with a smile. The smile on Gao Feng's face gradually turned cold, and he said again: "If someone kills someone in his own house, no one will say that we are causing trouble, and it will not delay us from getting the map and guide. Since  If they are coming, I won¡¯t stop them, let Niutou return to the yard first!¡±

    Over there, Zhang Zhijiang gave Gao Feng a thumbs up and said with a smile: "Okay, I like this method. No one can find fault with us."

    Gao Feng pondered for a moment and heard a muffled sound outside. The Tauren warrior had already closed the door and entered the courtyard. Of course, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang didn't know that Gao Feng had given an order in his heart, but they were relaxed just now.  Now it was time to get serious. It was obviously a night to rest, but there was going to be a battle soon.

    "You are with Erhei, he is the weakest, you have to protect him!" Gao Feng directly ordered Yuexiang to say, the black horse is indeed the weakest, let Yuexiang take care of him.

    Finish this sentence.  Gao Feng turned around and pressed a button on a certain bulge on the wall. The entire palace was plunged into darkness, but this darkness had no effect on everyone inside.  Gao Feng said again: "Don't use all your strength when fighting. Just kill people and drive them away. Don't let the other party find out our details."

    Several people nodded again.  Gao Feng strode out of the palace. The lazy Hei Lang became energetic at this time and ran out with Gao Feng.

    Walking into the courtyard of the palace, Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the small arrow pendant flew towards the roof of the palace. It flew into the air and turned into Arrow Girl. Arrow Girl rolled in the air and landed gracefully.  On the eaves of the palace, there are already bows and arrows.

    "Any outsider who enters the courtyard will be shot to death, but no archery is allowed before entering the courtyard!" Gao Feng had an order in his mind.  You can see Arrow Girl nodding slightly above.

    The changes in the bull-headed warriors should not be an isolated phenomenon. After visiting the ruins of the Yanshan War Demon Temple, these war spirits are indeed different from before, and have more characteristics that are unique to living creatures.

    The Tauren warrior stood a few steps behind the gate, the giant ax in his hand having turned into a mace.  Swaying gently there, the black wolf was surprisingly quiet, its eyes shining with golden light in the darkness.

    The noise of the Turtle Castle Night Market has disappeared, and the fires and lights have been extinguished one by one. It seems that everyone is about to take a rest. Gao Feng took a deep breath.  He could already hear footsteps gathering around him.

    Gao Feng suddenly raised his eyebrows and asked Zhang Zhijiang in a low voice: "Are there any races with wings among the demon clan?"

    "Of course, you have seen bull heads, bear heads and the like. Isn't it natural to have wings?" Zhang Zhijiang replied in a low voice.

    Gao Feng frowned and said, "Here he comes!"

    The sound of flapping wings sounded in mid-air, and several large birds had already flown over. A large crow, which was three feet long, looked like a large bird. After flying over the yard, it transformed into a human form with two wings on its back in mid-air.  It flapped its wings and fell downwards, but just after landing in mid-air, a few silver lines crossed, and the crows were shot directly through their heads and fell down in mid-air.  [][ [First release]

    The corpse of the crow tribe fell, and the dragon-tying rope in Gao Feng's hand flew out silently, tying the corpse and placing it gently on the ground. To outsiders, it seemed that they all fell by themselves.

    As soon as the body was put down, the footsteps outside suddenly started to rush, and there were also whispered conversations. Some of them Gao Feng could understand. They were just jumping over, rushing in from several directions, etc. Some of them seemed to be the dialect of their various tribes.  .

    Suddenly someone came up to the wall, but it was the lizard tribesman whom I had seen during the day. There was a green aura surrounding his short staff. When he saw Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang standing there leisurely, he couldn't help being stunned and shouting.  After drinking twice, he pointed his short staff forward, and green breath suddenly spurted out.

    "The people inside are aware of it, and they know??!  "We have let the poison out, they are finished!"  "Come on, come on!"  "Don't let others beat you to it!"  "

    "This poison will kill you if you smell it, and it will paralyze you if you touch it. And it is not a poison produced by drugs or themselves" Halfway through, he saw Gao Feng take a deep breath.

    Gao Feng's breath was extremely long. Not only did he suck in all the green air mass that covered the entire yard, the suction force was so strong that even the lizard tribesman on the wall also sucked it in. The lizard tribe member began to see the green air mass at all.  Spreading unhindered, there was joy on his face.

    But then the joy turned into horror. All the green energy was sucked in by the young man, but unexpectedly he was safe and sound. The huge suction force even sucked the whole person. At this moment, it seemed that there was not a young man in front of him.  A human being, but a giant beast.

    As soon as the lizard man entered the courtyard, an arrow in the air was shot down, directly piercing the person and killing him. However, to the eyes of outsiders, it seemed that the lizard man jumped in directly to avoid the arrow.

    Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward, stared at Gao Feng and said, "Are you crazy? You actually sucked all the lizard poison Are you okay?"

    Gao Feng did not have any problem. He whispered: "This looks like poisonous gas, but it is actually power. It is the special power of the lizard people. It looks like poison."

    Precisely because it is not poisonous gas and poison, but this power has the effect of poisonous gas and poison, making it difficult for people to guard against, but precisely because it is power, in the face of the power of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, it can only be dissolved.

    There was a whistling sound of an arrow piercing the air in mid-air, but then there was a "ding" sound, and then a silver line streaked across the sky, and a short scream came from outside.

    ¡°There are people inside who are shooting accurately, everyone, be careful!¡± someone shouted.

    Gao Feng raised his head and looked at Jian Ji. Jian Ji nodded in this direction. Gao Feng did not praise her, but instead blamed her. Jian Ji¡¯s shooting skills were too strong. She had just shot two arrows, and one of them knocked her opponent away.  The other arrow killed the opponent's archer. If this continues, whoever dares to come in will die outside, and there may be some entanglement.

    Although Arrow Girl agreed in her mind, Gao Feng felt that Arrow Girl was a little reluctant and she was really becoming more and more humane.

    There were screams again, and more than a dozen arrows were shot in. This time, Arrow Girl did not shoot down with arrows. Instead, she jumped on the roof and ducked low to avoid the opponent's arrows.

    Without the deterrence of bows and arrows, the people outside had no scruples and quickly approached and rushed in over the high wall.

    There are different ways to rush into the courtyard, some jump directly, and some clumsily climb over the wall. In the blink of an eye, more than twenty people have rushed in.

    It was definitely not just Zhu Dajin's team. Gao Feng made a judgment. The barbarian monsters who jumped in and turned in thought they would see people who were poisoned by the poisonous gas, or were forced inside by the poisonous gas, but they didn't expect it.  There was no poisonous gas in the yard, and the lizard man was seen lying on the ground, dead.

    "Buried" someone exclaimed, but the word was only half shouted. A sword light suddenly swept over. There were wolves, bears, and dogs. The seven monsters who entered first  The clan, before it fell, was cut in half by this knife.

    Zhang Zhijiang had already taken action. Gao Feng turned his head and glanced at him. Zhang Zhijiang smiled nonchalantly and said, "I've been feeling depressed for so many days, and my hands are really itchy!"

    Jian Ji pretended to be weak on the roof and jumped to avoid the arrows below. The people who followed could not see what was going on inside. It was also because Jian Ji and Zhang Zhijiang killed them too quickly and thought that the people inside had already rushed in.  Everyone was anxious, rushing inwards.

    A bear clan guard held two big axes in his hands. He shouted and rolled towards Zhang Zhijiang like a windmill. Zhang Zhijiang staggered forward and raised the knife in his hand. The bear man did not react slowly and retracted the ax to block it.  Lifting the ax forward, both offensive and defensive, it is also a normal reaction.

    But Zhang Zhijiang's knife didn't mean to stop. The knife struck down, and the steel ax was split in two. The knife showed no sign of stopping and struck straight down. The huge bear's head was chopped off, and blood spattered.  .

    Gao Feng turned his head and glanced, and whispered: "Don't act so fierce, just be able to kill people."

    "I understand, I understand. Isn't it because I'm afraid that if I kill him too quickly, the ones behind me won't dare to come in?" Zhang Zhijiang replied nonchalantly. He had already arrived in front of Gao Feng in two steps, raised his knife and stabbed straight at him. His movements were simple, his speed was not fast, and even his strength  It didn't improve much, but the timing was excellent. With one blow, a pig-headed man holding a scimitar was stabbed straight into the throat, and it was settled again.

    Two warriors with black hair on their faces and whose race they could not see clearly rushed over with shouts. Gao Feng had his hands behind his back but did not respond. Before those two could reach Gao Feng, a black light flashed behind Gao Feng, and a  Resistance has beenHe didn't have time, he didn't even have time to open his mouth and scream. The black wolf bit his whole head into pieces. Before the other person could react, the black wolf rolled its tail back in mid-air and hit the man's shoulder hard. The black wolf's tail was like steel.  The whip actually took off half of the shoulder with one stroke, causing blood to spurt out wildly.

    "Use your claws, don't bite with your mouth!" Gao Feng stood there and didn't move. He just warned with a smile. The black wolf didn't know this well, so he had to be more specific.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 372: Captive

    The largest giant turtle was big enough, and the spire of the inner castle was high enough. From the top of the spire, you could clearly see the courtyard of the palace. Gao Feng looked up at the direction of the spire, and he felt that someone was there.  Staring here, there is an old man from the Turtle Clan with more wrinkles on his face, and several followers standing next to him.

    The guard mercenaries of the Ox Clan are powerful warriors. They can¡¯t jump in. They have to climb over the wall to get in. But when they were lying on the wall, they saw the Tau-headed warrior standing there and never came forward.

    Gao Feng's bull-headed fighting spirit did not move, he just turned the bull's head and stared at the bull clan mercenaries on the wall with red eyes. He looked at this fellow who was much higher than him with eyes full of oppression. Those who climbed up the wall  The mercenary didn't dare to move. He froze there, unable to move up or down, causing the people behind him to yell and curse.

    A bear warrior wearing heavy armor and holding a big sword jumped into the courtyard. As soon as he entered, he yelled loudly for dispatch. He was obviously a leader or something. Before he could move forward, the bull-headed fighting spirit held a big stick and almost  He strode in front of the bear warrior, swung his stick and went for it. With this mace sweep, the bear warrior didn't even have time to dodge sideways, and was directly bent at the waist. His huge body was bent into a strange angle.

    Even if the body was broken, there was no way to weaken the power of the stick. The huge body flew up, hit the wall hard, and then slowly slid down. Seeing such a powerful blow, several people who were frozen on the wall  The Niu tribe warrior did not dare to move, he lowered his head and crawled out on the wall.

    There were no more than forty enemies who came in, but Zhang Zhijiang slashed with his long sword and in a blink of an eye, more than twenty corpses were lying on the ground. This was Zhang Zhijiang who restrained his strength, and the black wolf was not inferior, not letting him use his mouth.  The bite, claws and tail are also terrifying weapons, invincible to those who stand in their way.

    In the blink of an eye, there were only five enemies left in the courtyard. Seeing this scene, they realized that tonight was not a sneak attack, but an ambush. Moreover, the opponent's strength was so strong that it was like chopping melons and vegetables. There was no one in front of them.  Will

    Who dared to see this? They turned around and ran out. Some of them had already jumped into the air, and then shot down silver arrows in the air. No one who came in escaped, except for the cattle guards who climbed to the top of the wall and hid back.

    Gao Feng shook, and the Tauren Warrior and Arrow Girl turned into pendants and hung on the dragon-binding rope. The black wolf was spitting out blood with all his strength. Zhang Zhijiang held a knife in his hand, yawned and said: "Silk and Bone  There are no activities yet, it¡¯s really boring.¡±

    After speaking, he glanced at Gao Feng and said with a smile: "You didn't move except for taking a breath."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Gao Feng moved. He only saw the figure flashing and disappearing from the previous position. Before Zhang Zhijiang could react, he felt a light touch. Gao Feng had already taken the long knife.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did not come from the palace.

    Gao Feng has already appeared in the palace. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of outsiders in the palace just now, Gao Feng didn¡¯t even notice any signs and could escape his own perception. What level of existence would he be?

    Rushing into the palace, Gao Feng has already touched the palace's mechanism. The palace that was dark just now suddenly became bright, and the intruder in the palace has also revealed his figure.

    There should be some secret method or magic bonus on this intruder. Even under such bright light, the figure of this intruder is still a little blurry, and will disappear if you are not careful.

    No one expected Gao Feng to move so fast and brightly. The moment the intruder was stunned for a moment, Gao Feng had already appeared in front of him, and the intruder immediately launched an attack.

    The mercenary guards of various ethnic groups who just rushed in noisily are really useless and completely vulnerable, but this intruder is different

    His movements were extremely fast, and he also used a stabbing sword. As soon as Gao Feng appeared in the palace, several sword points and countless afterimages appeared in front of him. He stabbed quickly, hiding his body, using a stabbing sword, with the style of an assassin.

    It's just that he was faster, and Gao Feng was even faster. He used his long sword to block every thrust of the intruder, and it was tip to tip. The stabbing sword was suitable for rapid speed, but the long sword was not. He could block them one by one, Gao Feng.  It's already clear

    The intruder's critical attack was not to kill people, but to let himself escape. After one stab, he turned around and ran outside. The intruder said he was running, but his leap was like flying low, and his body stretched and rolled in mid-air.  , extremely healthy

    But Gao Feng had already arrived in front of the intruder in one step. His martial arts and strength seemed to be to assassinate the detective. Xiaoqiao was extremely good at maneuvering. He could turn around in mid-air at such a speed. The attack was no longer a stabbing sword, but a stabbing sword.  Two daggers, the daggers were dark in color, stabbed at Gao Feng's chest and abdomen rapidly.

    Not wanting to show too much strength, but not willing to make too much effort in this palace, Gao Feng had already thrown away the long sword, and flicked the dagger with two fingers respectively, and the dagger was straight.?Being thrown away, he had already used his true strength on his fingers. The intruder's wrists were sore and numb that he could not move. His whole body was smashed to the ground by the force of the bullet, and he fell down in various ways.

    The ground was covered with thick blankets, so he would not be injured. This intruder was extremely tenacious. The power Gao Feng had just shown was already an absolute advantage to this intruder, but this man never gave up the fight.

    But just as he was about to stand up, Gao Feng tapped his forehead and pressed it back. Gao Feng just pointed a finger at the intruder's eyebrows, but the intruder understood that as long as the other party exerted a little force, this finger would  It will penetrate his head

    From the moment I discovered the intruder until now, when I pointed at my forehead, the intruder¡¯s figure became clearer, as if something had been broken because of this.

    It's actually a woman. Gao Feng was stunned. The face under his fingertips was very heroic. It was an extremely androgynous beauty, but it was indeed a woman, and she could not be more than twenty years old. It was just the outline of her body that made her  Gao Feng is very familiar, and there is always a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng's eyes narrowed. The image of the woman in front of him was a little vague, but she showed the head of a leopard. Gao Feng immediately recalled that this was the Leopard Clan guard who came with the Turtle Clan during the day. At that time, he only  I thought he was an outstanding warrior, but I didn¡¯t expect that Turtle Castle¡¯s own people would come to spy on me at night, and this Leopard Clan warrior was actually a woman.

    This woman of the leopard clan, more accurately speaking, a female leopard, had the same unyielding expression as the leopard, and her eyes were full of wildness. Gao Feng touched her eyebrows with his finger, but he touched it all the way without releasing any power. This female leopard knew that  The other party is showing mercy, but always wants to resist

    When Gao Feng gathered his strength, his aura also changed, and the pressure of a strong person suddenly spread out. Moreover, the pressure on Gao Feng was not only caused by strength, but also the pressure of a powerful person.  The female leopard, who was about to resist, immediately stiffened up and did not dare to make any movement. The unruly and wild look on her face was replaced by horror.

    After all, the caravan guards or the thieves in the North are not an army. After more than fifty people died, there was no follow-up attack. Instead, they fled far away. Immediately, the area around the palace became extremely quiet again.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang also walked into the palace. Gao Feng's fingers had left each other's eyebrows and were sitting aside. The female leopard warrior who had just been thinking about escaping and resisting stood there obediently.

    Humans are generally smarter than the demons, but their sense of strength and weakness is not as sensitive as the demons' intuition, and they often lack awe. However, this female leopard warrior understands how powerful the young man in front of her is, and she also knows that although she is fast, she can't.  There is no way to escape from the opponent

    "Oh? Who is so willing to send such a beautiful woman here? Is this spying or sending someone to serve?" Zhang Zhijiang teased openly. The female leopard warrior still looked like a human. She was in awe of Gao Feng, but not Zhang Zhijiang.  Yes, he immediately glared at me fiercely

    Uncle Zhang Zhijiang was grinning and not looking angry. However, Yuexiang looked puzzled and said, "Your Majesty, she was here before during the day, and she was the guard of the Leopard Clan."

    Hearing this, Zhang Zhijiang opened his mouth wide, but Gao Feng asked: "Why was she able to get in here without telling us? I didn't see her figure clearly until I restrained her. This didn't seem to be a martial skill, but a spell, but I  I don¡¯t feel any treasure or anything like that, go and search!¡±

    If it were in the form of a leopard, Gao Feng would have really searched it just now, but this was a woman's appearance and it was really inappropriate.

    Yuexiang naturally knew Gao Feng's scruples. She covered her mouth and chuckled but did not move forward. She explained there: "Your Majesty, after reaching a certain level, warriors of the Leopard Clan have a talent. They can cover themselves with stealth, whether it is their figure or their aura.  Completely concealed, difficult to detect with senses and spells, and can only be cracked with higher power."

    I see. Gao Feng shook his head. Isn't this tantamount to invisibility? This stealth detection is much more powerful than the shadowless assassins encountered in the capital. That one was invisible using spells and equipment. This one is pure talent.

    Speaking of which, leopards walk in the mountains and forests and know how to hide themselves. The spots on their bodies are a way to confuse the enemy. Although there are differences between the leopard clan monsters and this one, they are essentially from the same source.

    It is estimated that the reason for being discovered is also very simple. There are many places where talisman formations are used in the palace, and they are treasure phantoms themselves. When this female leopard warrior sneaked in, her power should have been disturbed and there was a flaw. If not,  It is really possible for her to come in and get out easily

    After learning this reason, Gao Feng turned to Zhang Zhijiang, frowned and said: "Guibao is a fair trade, why do you still send people to spy?" Welcome to your support, which is my biggest motivation.

    <<Xianshan>> The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {Piaotian Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 374 Memories

    (Reading) But after stepping onto the steps, Gao Feng suddenly felt something was wrong. When he looked back, the layer of clouds and mist that originally revolved around the Fairy Mountain, as if it were enveloping the Fairy Mountain, had become so thin that it was transparent, and the Fairy Mountain could be seen.  the scene outside

    I remember that when the behemoth was led out from the Tianzhu Gorge, Gao Feng was forcibly dragged in by the fairy mountain. He once stopped in the clouds and mist for a while, as if he was in the endless void, and then fell from the third level of the fairy mountain.  That's because the thick clouds and mist covering the fairy mountain have been suppressed a lot.

    Gao Feng still remembers the four-winged and six-legged giant in the sky, and the extremely empty space around the Fairy Mountain. What is going on now that the thick clouds and mist covering the Fairy Mountain are about to become transparent?

    The fairy mountain is wrapped in clouds and mist. What is outside the fairy mountain?  This is a question that Gao Feng has always been curious about. Regarding this, Gao Feng has always had several guesses. A fairy mountain is shrunk to a very small size using the Tao method of Qiankun Square, and it can enter and exit like a Qiankun treasure phantom. The other is  , Fairy Mountain is connected to another space

    What is outside the clouds and mist?  After becoming transparent, can you see your internal organs, or see another dimension? In any case, the answer is outside

    When he saw the scenery outside Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng was stunned. The scene outside was the vast and vast North Plains, and it was right where he was now.

    Gao Feng immediately realized that according to what he saw, the Fairy Mountain was actually in the Turtle Fort Camp!

    In the end, it is Qiankun Fangchi, or in another world, you can see this scene, where it is not Gao Feng's footsteps that can't help but move. This time, it is not up, but down.

    The thick clouds and mist surrounding the Fairy Mountain were so thin that they were transparent, but they did not completely disappear. There was still a separation between the foot of the Fairy Mountain and the outside world. The light there was slightly distorted, although it was negligible. After the initial shock, Gao Feng passed away.  I immediately noticed the difference. It was already late at night when I came in. It was still daytime here, but I couldn't see the sun. The brightness outside was consistent with the fairy mountain. And according to the location at the foot of the mountain, the giant turtle group should be nearby, as well as the tent.  Camps and the like, but Gao Feng didn¡¯t see anything.

    Is it an illusion?  Gao Feng subconsciously gathered his strength, but there was no change outside the foot of the mountain. It was so real that it was the great plain that was actually there.

    But as soon as he took a step, Gao Feng reacted. Gao Feng understood in his heart that there were too many incredible things on this fairy mountain. One of the important reasons why it was beneficial and harmless to him so far was that he did not mess around.

    "The strange thing is that in the past, the little fox senior on the mountain would always shout out no matter what he did at the foot of the mountain, but now he is still very quiet.

    Gao Feng hesitated, then turned around and continued walking towards the mountain. He vaguely realized that when he arrived in the Northland that night, he saw that the stars in the sky were always moving irregularly. Thinking about the difference in the fairy mountain now, it seemed that  After Daxia, the laws of heaven and earth have changed

    When passing by the fairy fruit forest, he unexpectedly saw the tree charm. The tree charm's true appearance was an old man with white beard and white hair. He was mean and sour and not very popular. When Gao Feng passed by, he saw the old man.  Wearing thick clothes, he huddled up against the tree. When he saw Gao Feng passing by, he said bitterly: "What are you doing in such a cold place? You're really going to freeze to death."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment and did not stop. In his opinion, the temperature of the Fairy Mountain had not changed at all. It was still the same as when he came last time. Could it be that the cold outside affected the inside?

    But then this idea was denied by Gao Feng. It was cold in the north, but the degree of coldness was at best similar to that around the New Year in Zhongjing City. At that time, Gao Feng had also entered the Fairy Mountain. Why didn't he see the fairy fruit tree?

    After climbing the first level of the mountain, Gao Feng stood on the stone road and called "Senior", but there was no response. The silence was unusual. Gao Feng shook his head. Even if the little fox was sleeping, he would wake up after calling.  Come

    In fact, the area of ??the first level of the mountain is very small. It is just the open space on both sides of the mountain road and the small woods behind the big tree stump. Although Gao Feng has gone to the competition ground many times, he still has no idea where the competition ground is.  I haven't seen it before. Gao Feng shouted again, but there was still no response.

    Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, and instead of searching behind the woods, he continued to walk up the mountain. Walking on the mountain road between the first mountain and the second mountain, Gao Feng looked back and looked outside.

    It's not very obvious at the foot of the mountain, but it's different on the mountainside. There seems to be a rapid wind rotating around the fairy mountain, replacing the previous thick clouds and mist. The wind is so fast that you can't feel it moving.  , no whistling sound can be heard

    But such a rapid whirlwind has no impact on the fairy mountain. Especially the clouds that block the view of each mountain remain unchanged, and even the speed of rotation has not changed.Something has changed. Look up and see that the stars and moon are covered with clouds, and there is a small white dragon light point swimming among them.

    Gao Feng didn't pay much attention to this dream-like scenery and just continued walking up. To be honest, the heavy responsibility was on his shoulders. Princess Qingrou hadn't woken up yet, which made him not want to stay on the fairy mountain any longer.  Finish what you need to do as soon as possible and continue on your way. In fact, Gao Feng also understands that he is on the fairy mountain and will not waste any time at all.

    There are indeed many differences. When passing by the Qiongshitian pine forest, I saw Song Baisheng standing on the steps looking outside, his eyes slightly closed, showing an expression of enjoyment, as if he felt like the spring breeze blowing on his face.

    It was rare to see the old-fashioned Song Baisheng so relaxed. Gao Feng didn't want to disturb him and continued to go up the mountain. However, after walking a few steps, he heard a group of children shouting, "It's so big here!" "The picture above seems to be  "Move" "Xiaoqing, don't run around, sister is holding you"

    Along the way up the mountain, Gao Feng relaxed a little after hearing the laughter of these tree spirit children. The unusualness of the journey made him a little nervous, but he soon realized that the tree spirit children should not be on the third floor.  On Baoku Mountain?  How did you get to the second floor of the War Demon Temple?

    Gao Feng took two quick steps. After going up the mountain, he saw two fat guys in yellow clothes making trouble on the chair in the War Demon Hall. The boy in black clothes looked up at the top of the War Demon Hall. Three girls  Then he was walking around with that little Qingluan in his arms.

    When Xiao Yu, the youngest girl wearing milky white clothes, saw Gao Feng, she immediately trotted over and said excitedly: "Brother, where is the black dog?"

    Seeing such a cute little girl, anyone can't help but feel affection. Gao Feng said with a smile: "It went out and won't be able to come back here for a while."

    After hearing this, Xiaoyu pouted and said "Oh", turned around and was about to leave. Gao Feng couldn't help but laugh, thinking that this child was sincere and everything was so straightforward. He asked:  "Have you seen Mr. Sword Master Rui and Senior Hu?"

    "Senior Hu? Mr. Rui? Are you talking about the scary uncle with the sword? He is with the weird grandpa!" Xiaoyu replied and ran over to play.

    Gao Feng burst into laughter. Obviously, the little girl didn't understand who "Senior Hu" was referring to, but the title "Ninth Sister" Gao Feng always felt that the words he said were too disgusting. Strangely, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, arrived.  What are you going to do on the third floor? Gao Feng wonders in his heart, so he speeds up his steps up the mountain.

    When climbing the third level of the mountain, Gao Feng saw the little fox Hu Jiu, the sword master Mr. Rui and the craftsman Saint Lu Gang. The three beings were standing on the edge of the mountain looking out.

    In front of these three beings, Gao Feng did not dare to neglect, and bowed and saluted at the mountain intersection. Neither the little fox nor the sword master Mr. Rui looked back, but the craftsman Saint Lu Gang smiled and turned around to let Gao Feng pass.

    In the past, the entire Fairy Mountain was covered in thick clouds and mist. The clouds and mist were no different everywhere. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, you could not feel the height of each layer.

    But now the clouds and fog around the mountain are no longer there. Before reaching the edge of the mountain, Gao Feng can see the endless plain below the mountain. With comparison, the heights are immediately apparent. From the foot of the mountain to the third level of the mountain,  Gao Feng felt that he had walked less than five steps, but with the comparison of the great plain below the mountain, Gao Feng visually measured the distance and was shocked to find that the third level of the mountain was more than a thousand feet away from the ground!

    Condescending and boundless, this kind of scenery makes people's hearts shake. Gao Feng looked down and slowly approached. When he was about ten steps away from the three people, an inexplicable strong force came from him and brought Gao Feng's body forward.  Staggered two steps

    The three of them kept looking down the mountain and into the sky. They did not turn around and showed no signs of moving. Gao Feng was unprepared, but his body naturally developed the strength to resist. He stood firm in two steps.

    Just when he stood firm, Gao Feng noticed something. The moment he was sucked, something seemed to be sucked away from his body. However, the process was so fast that even Gao Feng himself could not see what it was.  thing

    But just like this, the two people with their backs to him both turned around. The first thing Gao Feng noticed was Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, because compared with the last time he saw him, Mr. Rui's face now looked more  His expression became richer, his eyes were obviously brighter, and there was actually a smile on his face, and he said, "It seems you have seen him."

    "He is everywhere. Now that he has gone over there, how could he not see it?" the little fox interjected.

    Everything was not normal. The cynicism of the little fox Hu Jiu was quite normal. This made Gao Feng feel calmer. Mr. Rui said with a smile and then fell into deep thought. He first held the hilt of the sword as if to draw it out.  But after a pause, there was no movement. I just closed my eyes slightly and welcomed you. Your support is my greatest motivation.

    <<Fairy Mountain>>The text is published for the first time. Readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 375 Shocking as if nothing happened

    When Mr. Rui, the sword master on the Fairy Mountain, opened his eyes again, the excitement and coldness on his face had disappeared, and was replaced by a peaceful look. This look was similar to the Rui Gao Feng saw in the Yanshan ruins.  Sir is very similar.

    In the past, when seeing Mr. Rui, although he didn't talk much, he would always give a few words of encouragement and education with a cold face. But now, Mr. Rui just nodded gently, smiled at Gao Feng, and then turned around.

    The little fox looked up at Mr. Rui and clearly saw the change in Mr. Rui's expression. The little fox swung its tail and muttered in a low voice: "I didn't expect that he has reached this point. He is better outside than inside."  good."

    After saying something, the little fox turned around again, but the craftsman Sheng Lugang came over with a smile and asked: "How about the palace immediately?"

    Among the beings encountered on the Immortal Mountain, only Lu Gang was the most amiable and amiable with others. Hearing his question, Gao Feng did not dare to neglect and quickly replied: "It's really a wonderful workmanship. It's really convenient."

    "My favorite thing is to prepare equipment for others, and then listen to them talk about their feelings after using it. As long as I give you a few words of praise, I feel very comfortable." Lu Gang said with a smile.

    This character was so innocent that Gao Feng also laughed. The little fox flicked his tail and said, "Come over here."

    Gao Feng naturally complied with Senior Little Fox's request and quickly took two steps. Little Fox rarely spoke to him in such a tone because there was no emotion in his words just now and was calm and calm. However, under such calmness and calmness, it seemed that  It contains countless complex thoughts that are difficult to describe.

    Overlooking the ground from a thousand feet above.  It was like looking down from the clouds, but standing on the edge of the mountain, as far as Gao Feng could see, there was still a plain.

    "Have you ever seen the sea?" When he was admiring the majestic vastness in front of him, the little fox suddenly said this.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then confirmed that the "you" could only refer to himself, and immediately shook his head and replied: "This junior has not been to many places. I have never seen the sea."

    In fact, the little fox's words may not be a question, but more like asking and answering herself. She said slowly: "When I was in this place before, I just wanted to see the sea and see different worlds. When the time comes, I can do whatever I want.  . So I went to the East China Sea and flew on the sea But here it is also endless, and there is no limit there. Is there any difference? "

    Gao Feng was silent, and he didn't know how to answer. At this time, Gao Feng really believed that this little fox senior was the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, at least a senior who had lived for a long time, because the vicissitudes in his words were just a pretense.  Not coming out.

    The little fox's dull narration continued: "At that time, I liked the boundless yellow sand of the Western Desert, and the prosperity of Daxia. I liked the vast expanse of blue waves in the East China Sea, and I liked the gloomy vitality of the Southern Wilderness. I was even willing to see the world of blood and fire in the Nine Netherworld.  , I just don¡¯t like this vast and boring Northland. I traveled around the world at that time. I was extremely happy, but since I came here, all I want to do every day is to go back and see this boundless Northland and this boring flat land.  Look at those mountains covered with snow Mr. Rui on the side sighed and nodded to the little fox. He turned around and left slowly. Lu Gang reached out and patted Gao Feng on the shoulder, shaking his head and leaving.

    Gao Feng didn't know what to say for a moment. The little fox's tail shook slightly. After a moment of silence, he said quietly: "I didn't expect to be back here so earlySenior, junior met someone"  ." I know that it is not appropriate to interrupt the little fox's thoughts at this time, but in this Northland, every moment is precious and cannot be delayed. Gao Feng will encounter the White Bone Heavenly Lord and the little fox outside Xuanzhou.  said.

    "Is it still considered alive to turn into bones and seek immortality?" the little fox asked and answered himself.

    Then he waved his tail and got rid of that inexplicable emotion. He put his little paws on the ground and his snow-white body actually floated up and hovered in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng subconsciously took a step back.  , came to the fairy mountain, the little fox jumped and flew, but it was extremely rare to use spells like this.

    The little fox Hu Jiu's eyes were as deep as red jade. He stared at Gao Feng and didn't know what he was thinking. Even though Gao Feng was calm, he felt a little flustered.

    After looking at each other for a while, the little fox said: "This is the Northland. The Northland has its own rules. You don't have to worry. Beings that can pose a threat to you will definitely cause interference from other parties. You do your thing.  The thing is, it¡¯s still the same principle, fight those who can fight, and run away if you can¡¯t fight.¡±

    He was originally worried about asking this question, but after hearing what the little fox said, Gao Feng suddenly relaxed. The furry tail behind the little fox flicked, and his voice became stern: "I am in the North, not in the capital that you protect so much."  At home, be extremely vigilant. When you come to this mountain, make sure you are free from any enemies or dangers. Don¡¯t stay here.Stay, get out!

    This kind of reprimand was actually a kind of concern. Gao Feng accepted the instruction in awe, but he felt very comfortable in his heart. Before he could say anything else, he felt a strong force coming from in front of him. Gao Feng's body reacted subconsciously, wanting to take root.  It was different in place, but still unable to resist, and the whole person was pushed back.

    As before, Gao Feng had already returned to the palace the moment he flew out, and just like before, his body staggered.

    But before entering the fairy mountain, Gao Feng was performing martial arts with the meaning of a towering mountain, and was ready to go. This staggering, he unleashed this mountain-like meaning, even though he had restrained it in time.

    It was just a step forward and a punch, and the punch stopped its momentum halfway, but the effect of the punch was already visible, and the entire palace trembled violently.

    The trembling this time was not the resonance produced after Gao Feng made the precious phantom, but the kind of vibration that overturned the entire palace. The black horse could be heard neighing, the black wolf howling in the palace, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang  Already rushed out.

    The vibration was not only within the palace. Gao Feng also heard the commotion in the Turtle Castle camp. Many people or monsters woke up from their sleep and shouted in panic.

    Gao Feng didn't care about comforting his people. He rushed to the roof of the palace in one step, and the light on his body bloomed. Gao Feng's reaction made Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang immediately nervous. Why did Gao Feng suddenly make a full-strength battle?  preparation.

    Just after the shock, Gao Feng suddenly felt the aura of a huge thing outside the palace, like a giant beast from the wild.

    But before Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang could ask, the golden light on Gao Feng's body had already faded. He jumped down from above, shook his head and said with a smile: "I thought some incredible monsters appeared, but it turned out to be those giant turtles.  "

    Of course Gao Feng knew the existence of the giant turtles, but he subconsciously thought that those giant turtles were objects rather than living beings, and in his perception, the aura emitted by these giant turtles was extremely weak, almost equivalent to dead objects, but  I didn't expect the sudden outbreak to be of this magnitude.

    However, the reaction of the giant tortoises was very slow. After they were awakened by the shock, they just raised their heads and found that the shaking did not continue. The surroundings were safe and sound, and the giant tortoises returned to their motionless state.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang felt strange, they could also guess that Gao Feng's martial arts caused such an effect. However, the nature of martial arts and power were not things that could be asked casually. They suppressed their questions and did not speak.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because there are too many strange phenomena in the North, or if the caravan guards of various ethnic groups who come here to do business in Turtle Fort are nervous. After the shock just now, the surrounding area quickly became quiet, and everything was as usual.

    Gao Feng had to continue practicing and prepare again in the courtyard of the palace. He had just started to move, but he felt something was wrong with his body. After careful observation, there was other aura mixed in.

    This aura was actually the aura of the little fox Hu Jiu. Gao Feng was immediately confused as to how the aura of the little fox could still appear in the real world. However, he immediately understood the location. Gao Feng took off his outer robe and placed it on the back of the robe.  Three long hairs were found.

    The three crystal clear white hairs are each more than five inches long. After picking them off, you can feel that they are indeed real hairs, but from the outside, they look like the first-class jade material. There is a faint glow in the dark night.  The light flickered, and the aura on it was that of the little fox senior Hu Jiu.

    Gao Feng took these three fox furs in his hand and thought about it. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn't think of any part of the little fox's body that had such long fur. The little fox's tail was fluffy, but there were only three hairs on it.  Inches up and down.

    Beasts do shed fur, but this will definitely not happen to little foxes. So these three fox hairs are left on purpose. What is their purpose?  Gao Feng couldn't figure it out. This time when he entered the mountain, the thick clouds covering the fairy mountain disappeared, and he could actually see the scene around the mountain. The little fox's mood was also very wrong, and there were many things that he didn't even have time to ask.

    It¡¯s really troublesome, Gao Feng muttered to himself and started practicing in the yard

    The corpses in the yard were burned to ashes by moon incense. After all, dozens of lives were lost here. Although the surroundings were extremely quiet, Gao Feng did not dare to relax. He kept opening his senses while practicing martial arts, but there was no one there.  Come here again to seek death.

    At dawn, Gao Feng's energy is extremely full, and the loss of strength has been replenished. Entering the fairy mountain, even if you don't eat those fairy fruits and Qiongshi, the environment can naturally nourish you. This is enough for people to recover without heavy losses.  to its full glory.

    When it was dawn, there was a noise in the giant turtle camp. Some people went to the nearby water source to get water for washing, and some made a fire to cook. Gao Feng directly opened the gate of the palace yard. There was so much noise last night and so many people died.  Life, the face that should be torn has been torn long ago, GaoHe has no scruples. It is estimated that if the opponent wants to fight, he will not have any stage fright.

    What Gao Feng didn¡¯t expect was that so many people died last night, but all the caravans in the camp, even the caravans that lost their guards, acted as if nothing had happened.

    The fastest update, please.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 376 The Frightened Mammoth

    After the sun rose, the Turtle Clan steward who had been here yesterday came again, followed by the female leopard warrior. However, during the day, the female leopard warrior was not in human form, but in the shape of a leopard head.

    The Turtle Clan steward's attitude was even more polite than yesterday, a little more respectful, and he said politely: "My parents always say that if you invite distinguished guests tonight, you must attend. Don't miss the appointment. What the distinguished guests want will probably come to you."  At the banquet.¡±

    Gao Feng raised his eyebrows, and the people from Turtle Castle finally gave a relatively clear answer. The killing last night and the generosity towards this female leopard warrior had paid off.

    "My parents said that if you invite distinguished guests tonight, you must attend. Don't miss the date. Whatever the distinguished guests want may appear at the banquet." This sentence is still very vague, but Gao Feng can hear the meaning of it.  The implicit meaning was that from Zhang Zhijiang's inquiry to the first visit from the Turtle Clan from Turtle Castle, there was no clear answer. But this time, the meaning of the words is very clear. We have what you want, but you want it.  , it depends on whether you have this qualification. For Gao Feng now, having this news is already a positive progress.

    Neither side mentioned the battle and killing last night. The female leopard warrior who broke into the palace last night was beside everyone. Gao Feng and the turtle clan steward Gui Youcai were chatting and laughing, as if she did not exist, but the female leopard warrior.  He was very unsettled, looking here and there with hatred. If his eyes were as black as ink and crystal clear as jade, it would be really difficult to connect this leopard head with that handsome and heroic face.

    After sending Gui Youcai and his party away, the old barbarian man they saw yesterday arrived again. This time his attitude was even more respectful and polite than yesterday. There were four guards behind him. None of them carried weapons. Each of them was holding a  Small box, these Yanchi barbarians from Caixialing have been waiting in front of the door for a long time.

    As soon as the people from Guibao went out, the old man greeted Gao Feng who was leaving, and said, "Hei Chen, a member of the Black Clan in Caixia Ridge, has met Lord Jinzhang."

    No matter how diligence.  This is so abnormal. Gao Feng frowned. Seeing Gao Feng's expression, the old man quickly said: "Yesterday, I was not thinking carefully. How could I be so careless about a big matter like asking for the protection of the Supreme Being? How could I be so negligent?"  I have prepared a heavy gift, please accept it."

    "I will do what I promise you. Don't expect me to play a big role. You still have to say it yourself!" After Gao Feng finished speaking, he closed the door.

    Although I don¡¯t know why this barbarian old man has become so deferential, Gao Feng has no connection with Jinzhang.  He wanted to use the banner as a tiger's skin, so he naturally wouldn't get too entangled with this barbarian old man to avoid exposing his secret.

    After closing the door, Gao Feng found Yuexiang standing behind the door, covering her mouth and laughing softly. Seeing Gao Feng looking over, Yuexiang said with a smile: "Your Majesty, have you noticed that the old man didn't say his name yesterday?  But I said so today. And I brought a lot more gifts."

    Gao Feng nodded, and Yuexiang continued to say with a smile: "Yesterday, the old man felt that Your Majesty might have something to do with the Golden Account, but he couldn't confirm it. But after the scene last night, and seeing Your Majesty's strength, I felt that Your Majesty must be  He is from Jinzhu, so he announced his name and brought heavy gifts."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng also smiled and shook his head. They said that the barbarians and monsters in the north were simple and honest, and were not as cunning and calculating as the people of Daxia. But based on what he saw in Turtle Castle, no one was stupid.

    After Yuexiang said a few words.  Suddenly he walked closer to Gao Feng, raised his nose and sniffed, his movements were cute and cute, but it made Gao Feng a little confused. Of course he understood Yuexiang's affection for him, but both sides still had a sense of proportion.  It's rare to see Yuexiang make such an intimate gesture.

    However, Yuexiang also reacted quickly, blushing on her face, and hurriedly lowered her head. Before Yuexiang could say anything, they heard two "wuwu" sounds. The two looked over and found that the black wolf was looking here with wide eyes.  , looking confused, obviously not knowing what happened.

    But the confused look in Hei Lang¡¯s eyes made Yuexiang even more embarrassed. Fortunately, Hei Lang immediately turned around and left, wagging its tail. It was not interested in this.

    "Fangjust nowI smelled a good smell from Your Majesty's side. It felt so cordial and comfortable. Your original smell was also very" This belongs to  The more she said, the more she went wrong. Without saying a few words, Yuexiang blushed and lowered her head, whispering: "I'm going to prepare lunch" and left here in a hurry.

    Gao Feng coughed twice, but then he realized that Yuexiang said that she had a "friendly and comfortable" smell, not because she was a nymphomaniac, but because she did have something corresponding to her body.

    Entering the fairy mountain and coming out again, the fox fur on the little fox Hu Jiu was brought out.  With three white hairs that are more than five inches long, Yuexiang belongs to the fox clan. The little fox claims to be the nine-tailed sky fox. The clans have the same origin. Could it be because of this.

    "But those three fox hairs, Gao Feng has already included them in the Qiankun Noble Phantasm, and they don't stay on his body for a long time, and with someone like Gao FengYou know, I didn¡¯t even smell anything, so why did I smell the moon fragrance?

    Listening to the commotion outside, the market in Turtle Castle has started again. Gao Feng tidied up a little and opened the door to go out. Before he went out, he heard Zhang Zhijiang behind him saying: "It was such a commotion last night, why did you go out to do it?"  very?"

    Gao Feng looked back and saw Zhang Zhijiang wiping his long knife and walking out of the palace. His long knife was quite ordinary, but after wiping it for a few days, blood-colored light could be seen flashing on the blade. Gao Feng smiled and replied:  "It was precisely because of the commotion that I went out for a walk. Otherwise, they would have thought we were afraid!"

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then laughed in understanding, and Gao Feng strode out. Compared to the bustle last night, the area around the palace today was very deserted. There were two or three people watching, but they were also absent-minded.

    The most lively place is the giant turtle community. There are people coming and going there, which is no less than the busiest market in the capital. Gao Feng walked over.

    It looks chaotic from the outside, but in fact, this market has rules. Each giant turtle is a center. Caravans and vendors set up stalls around the giant turtle. There are even large tents similar to shops, and some merchants put their own  The beasts of burden pull them over directly and use them as shelves to display goods.

    The goods are of all kinds, including medicinal materials, minerals, various materials, weapons, armors, beasts and even slave warriors, jewelry, and various groceries. Merchant caravans from the human race, barbarians, and monster races can see them, and they can also  I saw vendors selling snacks and meals walking around, and there were also charlatans who pretended to be mysterious and sold some "treasure maps" and "secret recipes for miracle medicines."

    Some people were performing martial arts, and others were performing "Taoist magic." After Gao Feng took a look, he knew that it was just a trick.

    Gao Feng even saw a tent dedicated to selling women and banshees, with people from Daxia, the Northland and even the West Desert wearing yellow robes coming in and out.

    Hei Chen, the old barbarian from Caixialing, is also in this market. Their tribe doesn¡¯t just come here to find a way to the Golden Tent. They sell their own salt products and specialties, and they also have big stalls.

    If Princess Qingrou were here, she would definitely be extremely happy at such a market full of freshness and fun. Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but try the precious phantom on his finger. It was very quiet inside, and Princess Qingrou did not wake up.

    When he thought of this, Gao Feng was no longer in the mood to continue shopping. He turned around and walked towards the palace immediately. Gao Feng also noticed something while walking in the market. When he appeared, many people in the caravan were surprised.  With a look of panic on his face, Gao Feng walked in the market. There were more than a dozen people following him. But when Gao Feng turned around, these people who were following him all fled in panic. As he walked on the road, everyone facing Gao Feng was  Show respect and humility.

    It seems that last night's killing was indeed effective. At least these lawless people and monsters knew how to respect them. When Gao Feng turned around and walked out, he saw Zhu Dajin's team, with more than a dozen mammoths forming a circle.  The goods on the back were just displayed, mostly medicinal materials and dry goods, as well as various goods.

    This makes sense. The Pigs and Elephants live in the great swamp, which should be rich in medicinal materials. At the same time, this caravan travels all over the world, and the traded goods are sold here, which is also the way to do business.

    The pig-headed businessman Zhu Dajin was still in the tent on the back of a mammoth, holding the seductive women in his arms while drinking and having fun. When Gao Feng looked back, he saw Zhu Dajin's men going up to report, and then Zhu Dajin's eyes were filled with concern.  He came over and looked at Gao Feng fiercely.

    Gao Feng was too lazy to pay attention to such ignorant and stupid people, glanced at them and continued his return journey.

    Just a few steps out, I heard a long hiss behind me, which seemed to be the cry of a mammoth, and then someone screamed and made a noise.

    Before Gao Feng turned around, the heavy sound of "dong dong dong" hitting the ground had already sounded. When he looked back, he saw a mammoth rushing towards him. The thick mammoth's feet were already stained with blood.  There were bloodstains and minced meat, and it was obvious that it was trampled into mud whether it was a human or a demon.

    "The pack elephant is frightened! Everyone, get out of the way!" Someone was shouting, but Gao Feng saw that there was no anxious look on the face of the person shouting. Zhu Dajin and those charming women were lying on the railing and gloating.  Look over here, hey heyyin smile

    The woolly giant elephant looked huge and heavy, but its running speed was not slow. With everyone dodging, the distance was not far, and it was in front of Gao Feng in the blink of an eye.

    Gao Feng saw that there was a camp in front of him. It happened to be a coincidence. Judging from the appearance and clothing of these people, they were the barbarians from Caixialing. They were most likely from the black tribe. Now all men go out to do business.  , women and children were washing and playing in the tents. They had already seen the giant elephant charging towards them. The women screamed in fright, and the children were stunned.

    It¡¯s easy to get out of the way by yourself, but??This camp will probably suffer heavy casualties under the trampling of giant elephants. Many people in the giant turtle community have noticed this. Thinking of the tragedy that is about to happen, many people can't bear to lower their heads and close their eyes. And the black people selling goods there  The barbarians went crazy, but it was already too late.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 377: The Gratitude of the Black Barbarians

    In an instant, the giant elephant had rushed in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng was not even half as big as one of the giant elephant's legs. The giant elephant simply ignored the little man and prepared to run over.

    Gao Feng roared, golden light suddenly appeared on his body, and he raised his hands upwards. The huge mammoth was suddenly lifted into the air by his power, and it actually flew over ten feet high.

    The attention of everyone who could see this side of the Giant Turtle Camp was attracted. Seeing this behemoth flying more than ten feet high, everyone exclaimed. The mammoth fell straight down, weighing thousands of pounds.  The big thing smashed down with such astonishing power that the young man below couldn't escape and was about to be smashed into a pulp.

    Gao Feng raised his arms and directly supported the mammoth without shaking his body. The camp that had just screamed suddenly fell silent. Whether they were humans or monsters, all the creatures looked at this side with incredible eyes.  Although Gao Feng is tall, he is only a little over a third of the mammoth's leg. The size is very different. He didn't expect to lift it like this. Moreover, judging from his expression, he was calm and composed, and there was no trace of it at all.  The embarrassment of pushing the limits.

    Everyone knows about the killing last night, but not everyone saw it. They can't judge Gao Feng's strength, but now this action makes everyone understand one thing, Gao Feng is a real strong man.

    Zhu Dajin¡¯s pig finally showed a look of fear, and those charming and smiling women hid behind it in fear. Gao Feng wanted to use his strength to throw the giant elephant over, but after thinking about it, he didn¡¯t move.

    There can¡¯t be any killing or conflict in broad daylight at Turtle Castle, not to mention the fact that the mammoths are said to be frightened.  They had no choice but to break up completely over the map and guide. Gao Feng took a deep breath and threw the mammoth in front of him.

    Such a heavy elephant hit the ground with a loud bang. Gao Feng glanced coldly in Zhu Dajin's direction.  I turned around and left, when I heard someone shouting from the direction of the market behind me: "Be careful, the beast is violent. It's going to get up and hurt people!"

    It was not the only person who reminded Gao Feng. Many people admired Gao Feng¡¯s righteous deed just now. The elephant was huge.  The tusks are sharp, and attacking from behind is extremely dangerous. Gao Feng walked so carelessly, leaving the door wide open behind him.

    In response to everyone¡¯s reminder, Gao Feng just raised his hand and waved, without turning around, and continued on his way. The mammoth rolled on the ground a few times and turned over. Everyone took a breath, and some people no longer dared to look at it.  Who would have thought that after the mammoth stood up, it fell to the ground again, trembling all over, as if it had encountered a being of great fear.  It didn't even dare to move.

    Only then did everyone realize that the reason why Gao Feng lifted the giant elephant and fell it was not because of breaking through the limit, but because of his own power. Thinking about the killing last night, everyone suddenly felt a sense of awe towards Gao Feng. What on earth is this young man?  origin.  Could it be that he is really the legendary noble man in the golden tent?

    Not far away, he heard the sound of footsteps behind him. Gao Feng frowned and turned around, only to see the women and children from the Black Tribe in Caixialing Salt Pond chasing after him. Hei Chen, an old man from the Black Tribe, and a group of young men also caught up.  As soon as they saw Gao Feng turn around, all these men, women and children knelt down and kowtowed on the ground, saying "Benefactor!"

    The old man Hei Chen crawled to the front of the crowd on his knees, kowtowed continuously and said: "Young Master, you are so kind. You are so kind to me. You saved me, a young man from the Black tribe. Such a kindness cannot be repaid even if you are broken into pieces. If you have any instructions from me in the future, we will  Everyone in the Black Clan must obey."

    This can be regarded as an explanation on the scene. Gao Feng didn't want to get entangled with the old man too much, so he just nodded and said: "I was trying to save myself at that time. Now the women and children in your clan are frightened and haven't recovered yet. Go and clean up!"

    The people watching here were stunned for a moment, and then whispered, Gao Feng heard them clearly.

    "He actually doesn't want the favor of the five Yanchi tribes. Where did this person come from?" Are the favors of the five Yanchi tribes very valuable?  Gao Feng had questions in his mind.

    It was not just the bystanders who were surprised that Gao Feng was not grateful and treated him indifferently. Even the old barbarian man kneeling there was stunned. Then the somewhat deliberate gratitude on his face turned into caution. After a moment of hesitation, he  He took out a palm-sized multicolored stone tablet from the leather bag in his arms, held it up with both hands and said, "Master, please accept this Xia tablet. If I, the Black tribe, do not repay the kindness, how can we establish a foothold in the Northland in the future."

    This five-color stone tablet is square, it seems to be condensed with colorful clouds, it is extremely gorgeous, but it is just that, it is just a stone tablet with a relatively good-looking color. But as soon as the cloud tablet was taken out, there was a burst of exclamations from all around, and all kinds of  The voices were saying, "I actually gave it to Xia Pai" and "I actually gave it to Xia Pai."

    For Gao Feng, such a colorful stone tablet relieved the entanglement of repaying gratitude. He found it very convenient, so he reached out to take it, and then put it into the Qiankun Noble Phantasm.

    Seeing Gao Feng accept the Xia Pai and kneel on the groundThe members of the Hei tribe did not look relaxed. Instead, they all bowed down solemnly. Gao Feng returned the salute with fists clasped, and then walked towards his residence.

    On the way back, Gao Feng noticed that the expressions of the people watching were not right. They were not filled with emotion or excitement, but full of shock and envy. Could it be because of the colorful stone tablet.

    "Your Majesty, I'm afraid this person is not the elder of the Hei clan, but the leader of the Hei clan, or even a higher status, otherwise he would not give out the Xia Pai." Yuexiang was waiting for Gao Feng at the gate of the palace.  , as soon as he saw Gao Feng, he said with a smile, quite congratulatory.

    "Are the favors of the five Yanchi tribes something great? What does this Xia card mean?" Gao Feng happened to have many questions to ask. After Yuexiang and Gao Feng returned to the yard together, they explained: "  In the Northland, everyone, regardless of barbarians or monsters, must eat salt. The salt produced in the North is mainly produced in the salt ponds in Caixia Ridge, so it is the richest place in the Northland. Even the powerful tribes who run rampant in the Northland will eat salt.  Selling them is a bit of face, so the five Yanchi tribes are a very special existence in the Northland. If they are willing to help anyone, they can walk freely in the Northland, and the Caixia card is a token of the Yanchi five tribes.  A person with this is equivalent to the leader of the five tribes in Yanchi, and can drive the five tribes to act."

    It turns out that it is a force where everyone is selling face, but Gao Feng still clearly remembers Yuexiang saying that the five Yanchi tribes are now coveted by many foreign enemies, so they must take shelter under the golden tent and seek the protection of Beidi Xueliantian.

    Just thinking of this, Yuexiang explained with a smile: "Now that the Northern Emperor dominates the North, he will naturally not allow such an existence to exist outside the North, but also has the lifeblood of the North, so this Xia Pai is not  It¡¯s so valuable, but it¡¯s still one of the most valuable things in the North.¡±

    The news of the North Emperor is related to the Northern Emperor. It is impossible to know the ordinary clan, nor can it be analyzed and judged, especially the northern ethnic groups, and you will not know what news.

    As for why Yuexiang is so knowledgeable, it probably has something to do with the identity of the Fox Clan. Yuexiang once said that Qingqiu Gorge of the Fox Clan is well-informed and can even be used for business. It seems that the Fox Clan is also unique in analyzing various information.  , so others may not know what Yuexiang said.

    In other words, this piece of Xia Pai is still priceless, has the favor of all the tribes in the North, and has huge wealth and power that can be mobilized.

    But for Gao Feng just now, he just wanted to save people.

    The Turtle Castle Market, which had been noisy all day, gradually quieted down. The chaotic stars appeared in the night sky, and the banquet in the inner castle was about to begin.

    After dark last night, the Turtle Castle market was still lively and noisy, but today it was not possible. The noise in the market could not disturb the distinguished guests at the banquet in the inner castle. Moreover, the best jugglers, the best women and the banshees were in the market.  , all are sent to the giant turtle's inner castle to perform and serve.

    Gao Feng originally thought that he would go there by himself, and that he would just go there normally, but he was stopped by Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang before going out.

    "Your Majesty, this is not possible. The inner castle banquet is not only a place to trade goods, but also a place to show strength. If you only have goods but not strength, others will think you are of little value and not worthy of long-term business. Over there at Turtle Castle  They may not give you what you need, you think, if they are just to make money or get treasures, as a caravan that has been in the Northland for so many years, there are countless opportunities, why would they pay a big price to get you?  Come and exchange?" Yuexiang said softly.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, thinking about the behavior and communication style of the rich and distinguished people in the capital, and realized that it was exactly what Yuexiang said, and nodded with a smile.

    Seeing Gao Feng's agreement, Yuexiang happily looked Gao Feng up and down and said, "I'll dress you up nicely so that everyone in Turtle Castle will know your strength when they see you. Well, Dahei."  I have to take him with me too, Mr. Zhang will appear as a bodyguard, and I will also go with you, your lord¡¯s maid.¡±

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded, turned and walked towards his room, saying as he walked: "I also have to find a decent armor, I can't get stage fright."

    "What should I wear?" Yuexiang was also thinking there. Gao Feng glanced at her. Yuexiang clapped his hands and woke up suddenly. Her cheeks were red and she couldn't help herself. Gao Feng smiled bitterly in his heart. "Why?"  Suddenly, the atmosphere was like a temple fair during a festival, with everyone scrambling to get in first.

    The finest fabric. Legend has it that only a dozen pieces of this kind are produced in a year. Its value and utility far exceed that of high-quality fur and silk. It is made by the finest tailor shop in the capital. When worn, it shows nobility.  At this moment, Gao Feng does not look like a new warrior in the capital or a businessman traveling in the north, but a direct descendant of a first-class noble in the capital.

    It seems that Yuexiang had already made preparations when he left the capital. At Yuexiang¡¯s insistence, Gao Feng even shaved his face. The ordinary edge of a sword was already done to Gao Feng.To this point, he could only do it with the golden blades coming from his fingers.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 377 Splashing along the road

    After everything was tidied up, Zhang Zhijiang also changed into a suit of light armor and walked out. In a short period of time, the light armor worn by the guard had been polished until it shined.

    "That's right, that's right. Your outfit is almost the same as that of King Wei and his son, so impressive!" Seeing Gao Feng's new outfit, Zhang Zhijiang smiled and praised him.

    Gao Feng moved his body. He was not used to this kind of attire. He smiled bitterly and said, "You still have to wear clothes that are easy to move underneath. Who knows what might happen."

    Zhang Zhijiang patted the light armor on his body, shook his head and replied: "When you arrive at the banquet in the inner castle, you don't have to worry about anything. This is equivalent to what the turtle castle or the people attending the banquet want to do in broad daylight, that is  Smash their own sign.¡±

    "It's always good to be prepared!" Gao Feng said, and Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang both agreed and nodded.

    Gao Feng turned around and looked. The silver plates and armors he made were all placed there. The armors were hung on the shelves. The silver plates were placed on the ground. There was a faint light flowing on the armors. There was a silver glow above the silver plates.  The raindrops were falling, and it was obvious at first glance that it had extraordinary functions. Gao Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed it on his expensive robe, and said with a smile: "People are so well-covered, but this precious phantom is still naked."

    Tonight¡¯s Turtle Castle is different from other times. All the roads are extremely clean. During the day, all kinds of creatures wander around, talking and laughing, but this night they all stay in their residences or on both sides of the road.

    The real owners here want to entertain distinguished guests, who are attached to the Turtle Castle Caravan.  Or there are some humble existences that come here to do business and seek profit, and cannot do anything to disturb them.

    In fact, no matter they are humans, barbarians or monsters, they don¡¯t care much about the limitations of this night, because Turtle Castle will provide them with fine wine and food, and they can also see the nobles and real wealthy businessmen from all over the North.  Open your eyes.  For them, this is no different from a holiday.

    A red carpet has been laid out around the largest giant turtle.  There were heavily armed guards everywhere, but the role of these guards was not for defense, but for ceremonial purposes.  They all held their chests high and their bellies folded, and the armor and weapons on their bodies were polished and shiny new.

    The castle on the back of the largest giant turtle has eight gates, facing the eight directions of the giant turtle camp. Steps have been set up from the turtle's back to the ground. There is also a red carpet on the steps, and there are people standing on each door.  The two stewards of Turtle Castle were all smiling.

    Although there is no fire around the giant turtle castle, on the top of the castle, there are more than a dozen brilliance like bright moons slowly rotating, illuminating the surroundings of the turtle castle extremely brightly.

    The banquet in the inner fort of Turtle Castle.  It is not only a grand event for business exchanges, but also a conference to showcase the strength of Turtle Castle.

    There was a carriage coming on the road to the west. The carriage was pulled by eight horses. The carriage was inlaid with gold and jade, and it was extremely wealthy.  There were ten armored guards on each side of the carriage, surrounding the carriage as it moved forward. The armors worn by these armored guards were all of the highest quality, and the guards were all burly men, wearing them with majesty.  They set off each other, making the carriage even more extraordinary.

    "This is the style of the Ren family. Their family has been selling weapons and armor for almost two hundred years." Someone nearby commented that the Ren family in Xuanzhou was an iron merchant in Daxia, mining iron ore and making iron tools, but  In the North, they are weapons dealers, selling weapons and armor, and they have a great reputation.

    There are ten oxcarts on the road to the east. Each oxcart is only dragged by two oxen. The oxcarts are also ordinary. Each oxcart has several large baskets, and the items in the baskets are the size of rulers.  The one-inch thick flatbreads are all freshly baked, greased with oil and sprinkled with spices. They are steaming hot and full of fragrance.

    Someone stood on the car and threw the big cakes in the basket one by one into the crowds on both sides of the road. No matter what race they were on both sides, they all raised their hands to grab them. It was extremely lively.

    "The Tian clan in the Sanjiang Valley is like this every year, and there is nothing new. But their cakes are so delicious. Let me try half of them" "Go grab it yourself!" There were also comments everywhere.

    The Sanjiang Valley is one of the food producing areas in the North. Regardless of the barbarians or monsters, everyone has to eat enough. Moreover, food production is more stable and easier to store than livestock. Therefore, food is one of the most important materials in the North. The barbarians in the Sanjiang Valley are also eaten.  Called the Tian tribe, in fact, many of them were people who escaped when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed and the world was in chaos. They took root there and settled down, and intermarried with the local tribes, thus becoming a branch of the barbarian tribe.

    Because of the food, Sanjiang Valley has a similar status to Caixialing Salt Pond, and is an important part of the wealthy merchants in the North.

    The Hei tribe of the five Yanchi tribes are on the southwest road. They all ride stags with bags hanging on their big horns. The Hei tribesmen riding the stags take out pieces of salt from the bags and throw them around.  Throw it over.

    ?The salt had also been robbed by others. Some people who were far from willing to join in the lively discussion said: "Many poor monsters and scattered travelers in the North are trying to get some salt and food at this time. In order to show off their power, these wealthy merchants  If you want to spread something, pick some here, and your life will be much easier throughout the year.¡±

    On the road to the south, Zhu Dajin was carried by a giant hairy elephant. On the platform on the elephant's back, Zhu Dajin did not show up. Instead, the seductive women were holding gold and silver coins and scattering them downward.

    The road on his side is the messiest. Some people want to see the charming woman above, and some want to get more gold and silver. From time to time, there will be fights, but if you take a step closer to the mammoth,  The guards around the mammoth were whipping around with whips.

    Some people sneered from afar: "After all, it's all about face and backstage. If someone else had caused the pig-head incident, they would have been kicked out of the Turtle Castle Market. But look, Zhu Dajin can still participate in this event with such arrogance."  Feast in the inner castle.¡±

    "The Everglades and Turtle Castle are already in an alliance. Both the Elephant Clan and the Pig Clan have warriors stationed at Moon Lake. The Turtle Clan also has several turtle groups that are used by the Pig Clan. How could they not care about their face?"

    In addition to the people watching the excitement around various roads, there are also people looking up at the sky. There are huge birds parked on the upper floor of the Giant Turtle Castle. There are also approach bridges and roads over there. Some people get off the backs of the birds and directly enter the castle.  .

    But the place with the most people and the most focused attention is on the east road, which is the direction of the palace immediately, whether it is the Ren family, the five Yanchi tribes, the Guditian tribe, or Zhu Dajin, riding birds or even flying  People coming here, these people appear every year, everyone is used to it.

    But Gao Feng is a new face. His sudden appearance of the palace, his righteous deeds of lifting a giant elephant to save women and children, and his chance to get the Salt Lake Caixia Card are all talked about. He was also invited to attend the turtle castle banquet.  What will happen at this banquet?

    At the banquet in the Turtle Castle, wealth and strength are indeed the criteria for being invited, but if you have some fresh methods or the skills to entertain people, you can also be invited to participate. After all, this is a banquet and you need enough  Interesting, this young master came to attend, is he a formal guest, or is it just because of the palace, or because of his righteous deeds?  Everyone is guessing.

    Such speculation makes Gao Feng more interesting, and more and more people are paying attention. Everyone is also thinking about how this young master went to the inner fort of Turtle Castle, what kind of publicity means, or whether he just walked in an ordinary way.  past.

    But until now, all the other roads are busy and the sky is not calm. Only the palace that suddenly appeared is very quiet. The people waiting to see and those paying attention are a little anxious. The banquet is about to begin. Why?  There is no action yet, why don't you participate?

    Some people felt bored and ran to other roads to watch the excitement and get things. At this moment, people close to the palace heard a "click" sound. Everyone was startled at first, and then they all kneaded neatly.  Rubbing their eyes, because they all saw the huge palace shrinking.

    A beautiful palace was folding and deforming. This was also a strange sight. Everyone rubbed their eyes and realized that this was not an illusion. The speed of change was very fast. The scene had completely quieted down. People who ran to other places to watch the excitement were talking to Xiang.  They ran back, and even those who were originally in other places ran over. Everyone was watching the incredible scene in front of them.

    When many people ran over, they only had time to see a carriage pulled by four horses heading towards the inner castle. The carriage was very simple in style and had many lines full of power.

    Those four horses do not look like living creatures. They are made of metal. The horses themselves are shocking enough. Such a treasure that is indistinguishable from living creatures must be extremely extraordinary.

    The carriage drove forward quietly, and those with sharp eyes could still see that although the road was bumpy, the carriage remained level, which further illustrates the magic of the palace transformed into a carriage.

    The roads in other directions were very busy, but it was very quiet here. Everyone was holding their breath and watching the carriage move forward.

    Suddenly, the crowd was a little commotion, because a big man stood on the carriage shaft. This big man was majestic and wearing shining heavy armor. Everyone who caught his gaze couldn't help but take a few steps back. Everyone could clearly feel this.  See the majesty in his eyes.

    After looking around, the big man took out a water bag half a man's height, picked it up with one arm, opened the stopper of the water bag, and sprinkled it to the crowd of onlookers.

    Although it is already spring, there is still no green in the north. It is still cold, and it is even more cold at night. On such a cold day, this big man actually poured cold water on people. It is really ridiculous and bastard.

    Someone has water on themHe was so excited that he shuddered and immediately cursed. Some of the demon clan just yelled at them, and the various voices and tones were mixed together into a mess.

    Some people looking at this side from a distance were stunned for a moment, and then they couldn't help laughing. Some people sprinkled dry food, some sprinkled salt, and some sprinkled gold. It's better to sprinkle water here. It's really interesting. Is that young man?  It's my brain that's broken.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 378 A radiant appearance

    The people below yelled and dodged, but the big man kept waving the water bag and spraying water. His arm strength was amazing, and the water spread very far, reaching everyone on both sides of the road.

    The scoldings became louder and louder, and some bad-tempered barbarians and monsters wanted to rush forward and take action, but they were so bad-tempered that the scene of the young master lifting up the giant elephant and throwing it down was still fresh in everyone's memory. Everyone knew that they could not afford to offend, and the onlookers were  People began to disperse slowly, and some people kept yelling and cursing from a distance.

    Suddenly someone shouted: "I can see things clearly with my eyes!" The tone was very strange. First he shouted in his own language, and then he shouted in a language that everyone can understand. His voice was trembling, and he looked like he was in trouble.  A confident tone.

    Everyone looked over and saw that the person shouting was an old badger monster from the Turtle Castle. People who often came to the Turtle Castle had an impression of this old badger. He was one of the vassals who followed the Turtle Castle.  , knows some superficial medical skills, but his main job is to be a broker, making a living by making a profit from the price difference. He has one eye that cannot see clearly. According to what he said, when he was not in human form, he was killed by a bird.  Falcon scratched.

    We all know that he can't see clearly, but now he actually says he can see clearly. What's going on?  And inexplicably why are you shouting at this time?

    "My arrow sore doesn't hurt anymore!" "My back molar doesn't hurt anymore!" "Old Han's leg is healed!" "My frostbite is gone!" Various voices came and went, all saying that they were  The problems with my body disappeared.

    The tranquility just now is no longer there. The roads on both sides of the east side seem to be half boiling porridge. I don¡¯t know if it is a human or a barbarian monster who finally reacted.  There he shouted at the top of his lungs: "It's that water, that water has miraculous effects!"

    The scene suddenly became quiet.  Then a louder noise erupted, and everyone crowded forward.  Everyone wants to get more water.

    The water this big man spilled was not a prank, but a panacea. All the ailments and ailments on the body would be cured after being exposed to the water. There is a shortage of medical treatment in the North, so it is a gift from God to encounter such a magical thing!

    The sudden commotion here alarmed other places. After learning what happened here.  They are coming here one after another.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Zhu Dajin was furious. The concubine beside him smiled and wanted to come over to please him, but was slapped aside by him.

    No one cares about the rules about not rushing onto the road. Many people are blocking the road, and the scene is getting more and more chaotic. The strong barbarians and monsters are pushing forward desperately, while the old and weak are pushed back.

    The carriage had slowed down. Suddenly, no one could see what was going on. Four sword and shield soldiers appeared on both sides of the carriage.  Two of these four people protected one side, and the shields and the backs of swords in their hands hit everyone in the face, and those who crowded forward were beaten dizzy.

    The order on the roads on both sides suddenly stabilized. As for those who wanted to block the road, they found an Ox tribe warrior walking in front carrying a big ax. His eyes were like red lanterns at night. No one dared to block them.  It's spread out.

    Although the water bag is big, the road is also very long.  The sprinkling was finished soon, and the big man had no intention of continuing to sprinkle water. In the blink of an eye, the Ox Clan general and the sword and shield soldiers disappeared without knowing when.

    "The Holy Spirit has descended to earth!" Someone shouted loudly, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed. Someone took the lead. Regardless of barbarians, monsters, or other races, they all knelt there and kowtowed.

    Those who were sprinkled with water were very happy, and those who were not sprinkled were extremely regretful. Originally, the focus of the Turtle Fort banquet was on the inner fort, with guests from all walks of life. Now all the attention is on Gao Feng¡¯s carriage.  What attracted me was the magical water sprinkled from the carriage.

    After the road was clear, the carriage quickly drove away. The humans and monsters who were kneeling on both sides of the road got up one after another. Those who were not splashed by the water were unconvinced and said with envy and hatred: "Don't be fooled by some trick.  As soon as you shout, everyone will be stunned."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????????????????????: The old injuries are healed and minor illnesses are eliminated. This is a real effect, which is amazing.

    A carriage was driving outside, but the space inside the carriage was still that of the palace. It had not become narrow or anything like that. Zhang Zhijiang walked in with an empty water bag and said with a smile: "Do you need to fill it with more water and go out to sprinkle it? The human monster outside  Everyone went crazy."

    "It won't be precious if you sprinkle too much. Besides, we sprinkle water for the people in Turtle Castle to see. The news should be spread. It's enough." Gao Feng said, and Yuexiang over there had wiped the silver plate clean and put it in the container.  middle.

    The water containing true power is of little benefit to warriors at Gao Feng's level, but for those?For ordinary people and demons who have cultivated strength, it is no less than a panacea that can enhance their vitality and erase their pain and illness. Naturally, it has a sensational effect.

    As he spoke, he had already arrived in front of the giant turtle's inner castle. The news that Gao Feng had sprinkled "holy water" on the road had spread throughout the turtle castle. Gui Youcai, who was welcoming the guests, adjusted his attitude and became  With a little more humility and a bigger smile on his face, he bowed forward to greet him.

    This Turtle Clan steward Gui Youcai has been traveling in the Northland. It¡¯s not like he has been to Daxia before. He is really well-informed. But when he saw the carriage that had been transformed from a palace, he still couldn¡¯t help but look at it a few more times. He had never heard of it.  Having experienced such a Noble Phantasm, Gui Youcai certainly understands what such a Noble Phantasm means to a businessman who wanders around.

    For convenience, we specially arranged for Gui Youcai, who had dealt with Gao Feng and was a familiar face with Gao Feng.

    The carriage stopped, and the first person to get out of the car was a burly man. This man was carrying a long knife and wearing shining light armor. He was fierce and powerful. He seemed solemn when he stood there, but his aura seemed to be ferocious.  Beastly.

    With the knowledge of the Turtle Clan's stewards, he naturally knew that this big man was powerful. People like this were working for the young master, which showed the status of the young master. Of course, he had also heard of the young master's majesty in lifting the giant elephant. Thinking of this, he was respectful.  The attitude has increased a bit.

    After Zhang Zhijiang got off the carriage, steps automatically hung down from the carriage shaft. As soon as Yuexiang appeared, holding a one-foot-square gold box, he saw a flash of black shadow below. Hei Lang had already jumped out of the carriage first.

    Yuexiang is wearing a light blue skirt, her expression is dignified and her behavior is generous, but she has almost revealed her true appearance, no matter how she dresses in a dignified and generous angle, she cannot hide her beauty.

    However, what Gui Youcai noticed at this moment was not Yuexiang's beauty. Instead, he took two steps back and looked at the black wolf in front of him warily. The Turtle tribe was not tall and had thick limbs. The black wolf was about the same height as Gui Youcai standing on the ground.  , Hei Lang was very curious about Gui Youcai's appearance and body shape. After he was reborn on the Fairy Mountain, he was very smart, but his knowledge was not even that of a child. After meeting the turtle tribe, he was full of novelty.

    The black wolf is new and curious, but with such a wolf staring at people with its mouth open and its tongue hanging out, and there is a faint sense of oppression emanating from the black wolf, no one will feel comfortable.

    Gui Youcai, the steward of the Turtle Clan, had sweat on his forehead. The Turtle Fort guard standing near Gui Youcai also saw the predicament here. This guard was from the Ox Clan and strode over, trying to drive away the black wolf.  , this cow clan guard waved his thick arms and made a driving sound from his mouth.

    This action and sound were thought by Hei Lang to be hostile. Hei Lang immediately lowered his body and exposed his sharp teeth. This action was normal, but the power of Hei Lang burst out, and the body of the Bull Clan's guard preceded his consciousness.  He reacted, took two steps back, and fell directly to the ground.

    Gui Youcai just collapsed there. At this moment, his mind went blank and his body lost control. If it weren't for a Zhongzheng and peaceful force surrounding Gui Youcai, he would even have become incontinent on the spot.

    "Restrain yourself!" Gao Feng saw this scene as soon as he got out of the carriage. A Turtle Fort steward is nothing, but this steward was so frightened by the black wolf that he lost consciousness. He was somewhat embarrassed when attending the Turtle Fort banquet. It's better to be cautious.  .

    The power of Xiantian Hunyuan Shen Zhenjue is pure and peaceful, which can calm people down and dispel panic and fear. Gui Youcai quickly recovered.

    "I have traveled a lot in the North and been frightened by wild beasts. Today is the most severe one. Thank you so much, sir." Gui Youcai stood up with a wry smile and thanked him quickly.

    As soon as he stood up, he saw the black wolf with his tail between his legs, bowing his head in humiliation. Such a majestic beast was so obedient to this young man. Gui Youcai adjusted his judgment on Gao Feng.

    According to the rules of the Turtle Fort steward welcoming guests, the steward only needs to say to the guests of the Turtle Fort Branch Caravan's banquet in the castle, "I've been waiting for you for a long time, but the hospitality is not good enough. I hope your distinguished guests will get what they want here!"  Flattery.

    However, after Gui Youcai paused for a moment, he paid homage to Gao Feng with a great gift and said respectfully: "It is an honor for everyone at Turtle Castle to have the young master here. If the young master has any needs, everyone at Turtle Castle will definitely meet them."

    Gao Feng nodded and led two people and one wolf inside. Gui Youcai kept his saluting posture and did not get up. The other turtle fort guards nearby were surprised to see Gui Youcai's posture and thought it was too much.  You are so humble. When did Turtle Castle walk in the North Land so lowly and humbly?

    The giant tortoise's tortoise shell is very smooth and thick, and looks like it is made of thick pieces of granite. Of course, the actual hardness and texture are probably similar to granite.

    The castle is not built directly on the back of the turtle, there is a three-foot gap in between.The platform of ?? is firstly for leveling and secondly for defense.

    When we walked onto the platform, we could already hear the music and the women¡¯s laughter inside, as well as the aroma of baked food. It was no different from a party in Daxia.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 379: Banquet in the Inner Castle

    In front of the door was a petite woman dressed in light gauze. After seeing Gao Feng and his party, she smiled and said "Blessings" and led everyone inside. This woman could only reach up to Gao Feng's chest at most, although it was not high.  But her body is uneven, and there are not many clothes covering it under the gauze. The spring light is revealed when she moves around, which is extremely tempting.

    But this petite woman has cat ears, her pupils often become elongated, and there is a tail that keeps swinging between her waist and hips, which gives this woman a different kind of aura.

    However, what Gao Feng noticed was that despite the cold weather, the woman did not shiver at all, and when she moved around, she could see the muscles in her legs and waist flowing, showing great strength.

    "Cats?" Gao Feng asked in a low voice. The woman in front smiled and glanced back. Of course Gao Feng was not asking her. Yuexiang beside her rolled her eyes at the cat woman in front of her and replied in a low voice: "Your Majesty.  What I¡¯m saying is that most of the demons of the Cat Clan are slaves of powerful tribes. Firstly, they are delicate and well-behaved, and secondly, they are vigilant and vigilant.¡±

    "You can still be an assassin." Gao Feng shook his head and added, Yuexiang nodded, obviously Gao Feng was right.

    Looking at this appearance, she is really suitable to be an assassin, but Gao Feng also has a comment in his heart. This catwoman seems to have more male elements to please men, but she is much worse than the female leopard warrior.

    After entering the door, there is a corridor. The cat tribe's maid led the way and turned a few corners before arriving at the hall. The hall was quite spacious and the banquet was already set.

    Guests coming from each direction sit at a table alone. The master is sitting there, with his entourage and guards standing behind him. In the direction of the giant turtle's head is the master of the Turtle Castle Caravan, a man with more and deeper wrinkles on his face.  , an old man who is extremely old, but without a beard or hair.

    The eyes of this old man from the Turtle Tribe had turned dark yellow, and the pupils could not be seen. The whole appearance made people feel very strange. After seeing Gao Feng, the old man stood up and said with a smile: "Old Gui Yuanshou, Gui Yuanshou."  The osmanthus tree. He is the leader of this caravan. The distinguished guests are coming, but I am not able to welcome them from a distance, so I am neglecting them."

    Judging from the action of the old man standing up and the tone and voice of his words.  He was actually much younger than his appearance suggested. The female leopard warrior standing behind him was still looking at Gao Feng with a very unkind look.

    Seeing the female leopard warrior standing behind Gui Yuanshou, Gao Feng nodded in greeting. This confirmed his doubt. If even an ordinary steward like Gui Youcai could lead a warrior of the female leopard warrior's level, then  The strength of Turtle Castle is too terrifying.  Now it seems that it belongs directly to the leader, which can be explained.

    "Gui is the noble surname of the Turtle Clan." Yuexiang explained in a low voice, and Gao Feng walked to his seat and sat down.

    There are eight tables in total. The leader of the Turtle Clan makes one, and the rest are businessmen from all walks of life. Gao Feng is the second table to the east of the leader of the Turtle Clan. According to this ranking, his status is not too low.

    Among the businessmen attending this banquet.  Gao Feng recognized Hei Chen, the leader of the Black tribe, Zhu Dajin of the Pig tribe, and several other people who looked familiar.  Obviously I have seen them before when I visited this market, but there are also three unfamiliar faces. One is a black-robed Taoist, one is a demon with an eagle head, wearing a brown robe, and one is wearing a mask.  , with long hair hanging loose, but the hair is already gray.

    Gao Feng¡¯s senses were swept across these people, and the aura on the Taoist priest turned out to be that of the Taiping Taoist priest, but there was nothing surprising.  The people of Taipingguan do business with Beidi for more than a day or two. The aura of the masked man seems to be dry and hot. It is very similar to the power of Lu Fudou encountered in the Shengshou Competition, but this man has  Daofa, maybe a monk there.

    Glancing around, I saw Hei Chen and a few other familiar faces.  Except for Zhu Dajin who glared at him fiercely, the others all smiled and nodded. After all, being friendly makes money, but the newcomers had expressionless faces. Gao Feng had a judgment that these might be the guests who had flown in.  .

    Eight tables formed a large circle, with three singers singing loudly inside and eight dancers dancing around them.

    Whether they are singers or dancers, they are all beautiful and attractive, and their singing voices are soft and melodious, which is very beautiful. The movements of the dancers are either graceful and stretched, or bold and hot, constantly changing.

    The dancing is okay, but the singing voice is nice and seems to have exceeded the limit of human voice. Unfortunately, the singer doesn't look like a warrior or Taoist, so there's nothing special about her.

    Gao Feng gathered his strength, his eyes focused, and he suddenly saw the true identity of the singing girl. There were three orioles, and the dancing girls were a mixture of different races.

    Just as he dissipated his power, he heard someone sneer and say contemptuously: "You idiot, have you never seen a woman?"

    This voice was very familiar to Gao Feng, but it was the pig-headed Zhu Dajin. Gao Feng glanced at him and continued to watch the singing and dancing, directly treating this person as invisible. Such an attitude made that person? Dajin was furious and was about to roar, but was persuaded by the entourage behind him in a low voice. Zhu Dajin looked at Gui Yuanshou, who was smiling and seemed not to notice this episode, but he still suppressed it.

    "In half a month, I will lead the caravan back to Yue Lake. If I want to meet you all again, it will be next year. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I will call a few friends to gather together to exchange ideas. It is still the same old rule.  , Gui Bao can purchase the goods you trade first, and Gui Bao will take 10% of the goods you trade with each other." Gui Yuanshou said with a smile, this old rule was obviously explained to Gao Feng.

    After he finished saying these words, he waved his hand, and a servant immediately brought food and wine. The dishes were very simple, with fragrant chunks of mutton, and the wine was fine spirits.

    As soon as the food and wine were served, the singers and dancers also stopped singing and dancing, and dispersed to various tables with charming smiles to accompany the guests. A singer walked towards Gao Feng, but Yuexiang, who had always been gentle and gentle, was at a loss in this matter.  But she was very tough, looking at the singer with cold eyes.

    Gao Feng also waved his hand, indicating that he did not need to accompany him. The singer turned to look at Gui Yuanshou, and then bowed and retreated. Gao Feng reached out and picked up the large plate of roast mutton on the table, and put it aside casually, waiting for Hei Yuanshou for a long time.  The wolf immediately went up to feast.

    "Sixteen pills of Huiyuan Qingxin Pills, fifty patches of poison-extracting gold medicine, a hundred pills of high-grade salt crystals, and three pieces of nepheline." The black-robed Taoist spoke first.  There was a jade vase and a half-foot-sized wooden box on the table.

    Huiyuan Qingxin Pill can focus the mind and drive away wind and evil poisons. The golden medicine that removes poisons is a good medicine for detoxification, healing and stopping bleeding. Alchemy and medicine are both in short supply in the North. As soon as this Taoist comes out, he is from the North.  Several of the guests immediately looked over.

    Yue Xiang explained to Gao Feng in a low voice that what this Taoist wants is salt crystal stone, which is a gem produced in salt ponds, and nepheline, which is said to be generated by the precipitation of rosy clouds in salt ponds. Both of them are used for refining alchemy and making precious tools.  The important material, this Taoist is actually talking about Hei Chen, the Black Clan in Yanchi.

    Hei Chen, an old man from the five tribes in Yanchi, pondered for a moment, and discussed a few words with a middle-aged fellow tribesman behind him. He turned around and was about to speak, but he didn't expect that Gui Yuanshou said with a smile: "I want six Qingxin Pills, Jinchuang Medicine  Twenty pieces, one piece of nepheline stone will be produced here in Turtle Castle, and I will pay forty pieces of salt crystal stone."

    This condition was acceptable to all parties, and it was soon agreed upon and the deal was concluded. The Taoist put the materials into the Qiankun Noble Phantasm. His expression relaxed a little, but he took out a silver swallow, which was inlaid with silver leaves.  , after taking it out, it fluttered its wings and flew in the air. The Taoist smiled and said: "This is a thing made by Pindao Junior Brother. It can be used for ten years. No matter where it is, the swallow's head points to the north."

    "Anywhere" and "pointing to the north", this means that this Noble Phantasm can point the direction, and will not be affected by reference or environment. This thing has no effect in Daxia, but it is easy to get lost in the North, and there is no reference.  It is extremely useful.

    But everyone who can attend this banquet has their own way to ensure that they don't get lost, otherwise doing business in the North will be a joke. However, although this swallow is not very lifelike, it is a rare toy. Look at me, I see  Looking at you, Zhu Dajin raised his voice and said, "How much does Master Wuchen want?"

    When the Taoist saw that it was Zhu Dajin who had spoken, he pondered for a moment and said with a smile: "I really need some of the medicinal materials produced in the Everglades. I will give you a list and send them to Taiping Temple in Xuanzhou in three months."  "

    Zhu Dajin nodded, but he took out a dental card and wrote a few strokes on it, and asked a woman next to him to send it over. He took back the silver swallow and put it away.

    According to Gao Feng¡¯s estimation, Zhu Dajin probably wanted this thing as a gift. This silver swallow treasure has good functions, but it is more like a jewelry toy, and girls should like it very much.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Yuexiang smiled and whispered in Gao Feng's ear: "Your Majesty, this is far worse than a butterfly."

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing. After Master Wuchen finished these things, he relaxed and hugged the woman next to him and began to laugh.

    Over there, the five tribes in Yanchi and the Tian tribe in Sanjiang Valley have reached an agreement. Salt and grain are both necessities for each other. The two sides exchange supplies and each takes what they need.

    "Turtle Castle is here to tap, is it also a guarantee?" Gao Feng turned to Yuexiang and asked Yuexiang. Before Yuexiang could speak, Gui Yuanshou interrupted and said: "Young Master is right, the Turtle Clan is a bit thin when traveling in the north.  , all tribes believe in me, Gui Bao, and are willing to let Gui Bao be the go-between for anything."

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded, which confirmed his guess. Next, the five tribes of Yanchi and Sanjiang Valley all bought weapons and armor from the Ren family. This was also a normal transaction. Zhu Dajin also sold a lot of medicinal materials and various groceries.  .

    Food, salt, weapons and armor, medicinal materials and groceries, although these are not treasures, the total price of the goods is extremely highIt's big, and what they are talking about is not just spot transactions. The price and supply of goods for this year are all decided here.

    Gui Yuanshou had been showing goodwill to Gao Feng, and he said with a smile: "Master, please don't think that these goods are ordinary. Almost one-tenth of the living beings in the Northland rely on the things they negotiated.  "(To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 380: Many Exotic Treasures and Heart-Turning

    Gao Feng nodded. What Gui Yuanshou said was consistent with his judgment. After the large-scale business was negotiated, Zhu Dajin became the focus. Taoist Wuchen and the monk wearing the mask. The masked monk was  Those called "Mr. Iron" all bought a few things from Zhu Dajin.

    These are all in stock, coming and going. Gao Feng can also see clearly. They seem to be ivory and elephant bones. Gao Feng's doubts are visible in Gui Yuanshou's eyes, but this time there is no explanation. Yuexiang still whispers.  Explained: "There is a ten-thousand-year-old elephant tomb deep in the great swamp. There are countless ivory and elephant bones piled up in it. They are very old and have essence deposits. They are used to refine medicine and practice magic to make treasures and magical instruments. They are all the best materials. They have always been  It is an important commodity for the pig and elephant tribes, but everyone only dares to buy it here. If you buy it outside, you will most likely buy pig bones."

    Gao Feng smiled, no wonder Gui Yuanshou didn't say it. His words really hit Zhu Dajin in the face.

    As the transaction progressed, Zhu Dajin became the focus. His expression became more reserved and arrogant, and he kept glancing at Gao Feng with contemptuous eyes. Gao Feng disdained to pay attention to it.

    After the large-scale transaction was over, the weapons merchant Ren Jia took out a long knife. The long knife was placed on a shelf. It was made of ebony and silver wire and had a shark skin scabbard. Moreover, Gao Feng felt that there was a restraint on the scabbard.  The force seems to be protecting something, and the protection is not outward but inward.

    This is what Gao Feng can feel. Everyone also feels something else, that is, as soon as the knife is put out, the temperature in the hall immediately drops a lot. The catwomen standing around do not feel cold outside.  , but they all shrank at this time.  The singers and dancers took advantage of the situation and shrank into the guests' arms, showing off their coquettishness.

    "What a knife!" Zhang Zhijiang said behind him. Gao Feng naturally knew why he said that, because it was not cold, but the embodiment of sharpness.

    The representative of the Ren family who came to attend the banquet in the Turtle Fort was a fat man. He looked simple and honest, but his face was full of shrewdness.  He said quite proudly: "This sword is called the Light-Zhanying Blade. Our Ren family collected a piece of cold steel last year and invited Taoists and master craftsmen of the Ren family to work together to temper it for ninety-nine days. This sword was taken out of the furnace in July.  In midsummer, it was originally a cloudless and hot weather, but as soon as this knife came out, it snowed heavily. The Taoist priests all said that it was because the blade was extremely sharp and the air was so cold that the snow fell. My family master knew it very well.  The North is good at martial arts, and only the North has heroes suitable for this sword, so I will bring it to you."

    Cold steel is steel, but it is completely different from gold and gold. Cold steel and ordinary steel are also completely different things.  From what Gao Feng learned, cold steel was produced in extremely cold places and was tempered by the moonlight. Over time, the coldness and moonlight turned into pure sharpness and attached themselves to the cold steel.

    So the weapons are made of cold steel.  It does not need to be engraved with runes or attached with mana. It is inherently extremely sharp and is an extremely rare material.

    Of course, good materials must be made by master craftsmen to become a real treasure weapon. This light-cutting blade has even been praised by warriors such as Zhang Zhijiang, which shows that this sword is indeed outstanding.

    Gao Feng looked back at Zhang Zhijiang.  He smiled and asked, "Do you want it?"

    Zhang Zhijiang's words were unpleasant and he seemed very lax, but he really helped Gao Feng a lot along the way. Zhang Zhijiang used a knife. If he liked this, Gao Feng was going to buy it. If he couldn't buy it, he would make a similar one.  give him.

    Unexpectedly, Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and said in a deep voice: "This knife is good, but it is not suitable for my strength."

    Strength and weapons are incompatible and affect each other. This is a big problem. Zhang Zhijiang said so, so there is no need to continue. As soon as the sword came out, Yanchi Heichen, the representative of the Tian clan in the Sanjiang Valley, and Zhu Dajin all looked over. Zhu Dajin spoke first:  "How much"

    Before he could speak, he was interrupted by the smiling Gui Yuanshou. Gui Yuanshou said: "A hero deserves a sharp sword. Several generals in the Golden Horde have been looking for magic weapons. This sword is just right. I want this sword.  I wonder what Mr. Ren needs?"

    Hearing what Gui Yuanshou said, Zhu Dajin had a look of resentment on his face, but he still sat down. Yuexiang continued to explain: "The Golden Tent and Turtle Fort are closely related. It is said that the Golden Tent will stop at Yuehu Lake for a period of time every year.  Time, the Great Marsh had the idea of ??independence at the beginning. When the Northern Emperor came to dominate, it was too late for the Great Marsh to regret it. Over the years, he tried desperately to please. Both families wanted this weapon, all in order to settle the golden account and the war.  Supreme."

    "Mr. Gui has always taken good care of our Ren family, so this knife was given to Mr. Gui." Mr. Ren said a few polite words, and then said: "Although this place has always been taken care of by Mr. Gui, the head of our family has always wanted to  If we want to traffic the goods of the Ren family to various places in the North, can we ask Mr. Gui to help us smooth it out?"

    According to Yuexiang¡¯s explanation, a group of giant turtles regularly travels in one route and in one direction every year, and the area they pass through is the turtle castle caravan.Business scope, business partners and merchant vassals doing business here can only follow this caravan to sell in this area.

    Although this area is also vast, businessmen are seeking profits and want to expand more sales areas, so they have to ask people like Gui Lao to coordinate activities and see if the leaders and elders of the Turtle Clan will allow it. Even though lobbying costs are huge, such as  It is said that magical weapons like the Light Slashing Blade will be given away for free, but once you get permission, you can do business with other turtle castle caravans, and wealth will come rolling in.

    Turtle Castle has such power and can serve as a guarantor for large-scale trade. Firstly, it is due to Turtle Castle's own strength. Secondly, Turtle Castle is one of the earliest forces in the North to submit to the Northern Emperor Xue Liantian. Therefore, Turtle Castle is favored by Jin.  His credibility and power are actually projections of Beidi's authority.

    However, the Everglades Pig Clan and Elephant Clan Alliance, who also traveled to the Northland to do business, did not have such a good vision at the beginning. They wanted to create their own situation and did not like the Beidi. As a result, now, the business of Turtle Castle is getting worse and worse.  However, the alliance between the elephant clan and the pig clan has never developed.

    "If they are all idiots like Zhu Dajin, then they deserve it." Gao Feng whispered with a smile, but noticed Gui Yuanshou's surprised eyes while speaking.

    Gao Feng understood that this look was not for him to scold Zhu Dajin, but for Yuexiang's omniscience.

    Yanchi Heichen also took out their treasure, but compared to the Ren family's treasured sword, their treasure is not unusual. It is just a utensil and ornament carved from top-grade salt crystal and nepheline. It also has a certain effect and can be sold.  The price was high, but that was all. It was not necessary, and not everyone needed it. The three items were all collected by the Ren family. I think they were used to give gifts back to Daxia, so this was quite suitable.

    What the Tian clan in the Sanjiang Valley brought out was something special. They were two golden rats. This one is called a gold-seeking rat. Apart from the color, it looks no different from ordinary rats. But this rat can eat all kinds of metals, and  After eating, he will look for this metal by himself. To put it bluntly, he is a first-class guide in prospecting.

    This gold-seeking rat met the needs of the Ren family, so they immediately bought it at a high price. The Ren family was already mining, so this gold-seeking rat was simply prepared for them.

    The treasure Zhu Dajin took out was an ivory. The ivory was more than five feet long and completely black. It didn't look like ivory but was made of black jade. As soon as the ivory was taken out, a clear and fresh atmosphere began to fill the hall.  According to Yuexiang's explanation, this ivory is an ancient artifact that has been deposited for thousands of years and is an excellent material for medicine and alchemy.

    Gao Feng just couldn't see Zhu Dajin's showy and provocative expression when he took out the ivory. He felt a little ridiculous in his heart. Daxia respected the dead and the bones should not be touched. Why did the pig and elephant people sell the bones of their own kind?  This custom is indeed different.

    As soon as the ivory appeared, Turtle Castle first took a third of it, and then the masked monk and Priest Wuchen divided the rest, and exchanged them for supplies, precious phantoms and even promises. The harvest was not small.

    The masked monk Mr. Tie took out various materials at this time. These materials included ores, medicinal materials, and even food. The only thing they had in common was that they were rare. Only then did Gao Feng guess what Mr. Tie was.  Occupations, Daxia also has such roles, mostly held by Taoists and monks. They use their ability to fly to enter and exit dangerous terrains, places that ordinary people cannot reach, to find various rare materials and sell them.

    A variety of materials were suitable for everyone at the banquet. Everyone from the elder leader of the Turtle Castle Caravan to Zhu Dajin bought some. Two of the materials were very rare and useful for making ornaments. If Gao Feng had not gone there,  He will also bid for the Snow Mountain Temple.

    The eagle-headed demon tribe who had been motionless took out a coconut-sized ginkgo in his arms. The ginkgo looked like an enlarged egg, but if you look closely, there seemed to be light red light flowing inside the ginkgo.  , seems to be a bloody light, but this light is not scary, because it does not seem to represent the blood color of killing, but the color of life.

    "Fetal fruit!" "Fetal fruit!" There were exclamations in the field, Yuexiang also blurted out, and Zhang Zhijiang first asked in confusion: "Fetal fruit, is this the fetal fruit?"

    This was the first time Gao Feng had heard of it. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he saw that everyone in the hall was a little excited. It was obviously something extraordinary.

    "Whatever price you want, I, Zhu Dajin, will take it!" After the commotion, Zhu Dajin was the first to jump out and shouted.

    Although others were not as excited as him, they also made bids one after another, but whether they were the five Yanchi clans or the Weapons Ren family, they all said the same thing as Zhu Dajin, that is, "no matter what the price is," which means that this so-called "fetal fruit" is a priceless treasure.  , the price is arbitrary.

    ??¡ª¡ª

    ? ?Thank you all for your subscriptions, monthly passes andreward

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 381 Prestige

    "There are fetal fruit forests on the three peaks of Yunshan Mountain where the Eagle Clan lives. Every ten years, ten trees bear one fruit. After a living being dies, if the fetal fruit is placed beside the deceased, the soul of the deceased will enter the fetal fruit, and the fetal fruit will become a baby.  The embryo, placed in the milk, can grow and gestate on its own. After enough months of incubation according to the race to which the soul belongs, the baby will be born from the fetal fruit. When the baby grows up, it will completely become the appearance of the soul's predecessor, with the same mind and body.  The physique is also the same as that of her predecessor." Yuexiang spoke very quickly, and Gao Feng listened carefully.

    It is really magical, but I have never heard of it in Daxia. Gao Feng asked in a low voice: "Isn't this equivalent to reincarnation, will the memory be carried with me?"

    Yuexiang's eyes did not leave the fetal fruit, and she explained: "Experiences in the past life will not be retained in the next life. There are some rumors in the Fox Clan that there are very few people who have rare memories of past lives. This fetal fruit can only be used by the demon clan.  It is even more important for the Eagle Clan, which has few heirs. Although the fetal fruit is not extremely rare, the ones that come out are rare and abnormal. I don¡¯t know why it appeared this time. "

    Gao Feng has analyzed and understood that if a person becomes strong, innate physical and mental strength is an important condition, but it is not absolute. It can be tempered through elixirs, through hard practice, and even depends on chance and luck.  The growth of a person depends on his growth, not his innateness.

    Ordinary people can also become peerless experts, and the royal children also have their own food and wine bags, but the demon clan is different. For the demon clan, bloodline and talent are extremely crucial, and can even determine the limit of their growth.

    ??For example, being a rabbit tribe and being a tiger tribe.  Even if you put in the same effort, the final results will definitely be very different.  Moreover, the reason why a strong person from the demon clan is a strong person is often because he is talented.  He has talents that others of his race do not have, and to put it bluntly, they are in his blood.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It is particularly important to have one more way to reproduce and one more way to maintain the bloodline inheritance of the strong.

    Zhu Dajin who is present cannot use this, nor can Yanchi and Sanjiang Valley, but Zhu Dajin can use it for the strong men of the Elephant Clan after buying it back.  The barbarians can use it as a favor after getting it.

    There seemed to be a smile on the face of the eagle-headed demon tribe, and he was very proud of the enthusiasm for the fetal fruit in the crowd. However, this person from the eagle tribe did not agree to everyone's bid, and just said to Gui Yuanshou who had not yet spoken.  : "Lao Gui, Gui Bao has always taken good care of our Eagle Clan. The clan leader said that this fetus will be given to Gui Bao."

    Gui Yuanshou¡¯s wrinkled face seemed surprised, but then he nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    After saying that, he gestured to the back, and a waiter walked out quickly and carefully put the fruit into a jade box.  Gao Feng watched as the lid of the jade box was closed, and a warm force immediately sealed the entire box.

    The room became quiet. Although everyone had disappointed looks on their faces, they still looked at the visitor from the Eagle Clan with interest. Gao Feng did the same. Everyone understood that such a precious gift would not be given in vain. This visitor from the Eagle Clan was  There must be his needs, even after Gui Yuanshou received the fetal fruit.  He also looked at the Eagle tribesman with a smile, waiting for him to speak.

    The voice of the eagle tribesman was loud and clear, but his tone was very polite and polite: "We have twelve young eagles who have reached the age, and the tribe wants them to come out to practice. The best place for training in the North is to follow  I¡¯m in Turtle Castle, I have someone to take care of me, and I¡¯m well-informed. I wonder if Mr. Gui is willing to help.¡±

    "Twelve young eagles, the nobility is prosperous, and helping each other is what we should do. If it is convenient, you can come today." Gui Yuanshou said very politely, and his meaning was very clear, that is, you can come at any time  Experienced here.

    Having achieved his goal, the person from the Eagle Clan was very happy and stood up to thank him. The atmosphere was very high. Yuexiang whispered to Gao Feng: "The Eagle Clan has strict requirements on its own children. If you are not a hero, you will not be sent out for training. Come out at once."  It¡¯s really rare to get twelve of them, no wonder the Eagle Clan would spend such a huge sum of money.¡±

    Gao Feng glanced at the female leopard warrior standing behind Gui Lao. Earlier, Yuexiang said that she couldn't understand that the leopard clan would let their own warriors work for the caravan. Isn't this easy to explain?

    If you follow a caravan like Turtle Castle and travel north and south, you can experience all kinds of things and see the customs of various places. At the same time, Turtle Castle is a place with special rules and disciplines. You can learn a lot by working as a errand here.  Things can even participate in many battles, and there is no danger in these battles. It is of great benefit to a human or demon who has been cared for since childhood and has not left the clan, and will grow very quickly.

    At this banquet in the inner fort, the truly valuable treasures were the sword of the Ren family and the embryonic fruit of the Eagle clan. However, these two most valuable treasures were not traded, but were directly given to Turtle Castle, and then they  There is something to be desired and something to be gained.

    &nbsp; Gao Feng probably understands the purpose of this banquet. Bulk commodity transactions require someone to ensure fairness, or to put forward their own requirements to Turtle Castle and then show their own strength. The so-called trading of rare treasures is probably more of a cover.

    Just when I was thinking about it, I heard someone say coldly: "Don't look at it stupidly. Are you here to watch the fun, or are you just greedy for the wine and meat?"

    The tone was sarcastic. In this banquet venue, there was only one person, or rather a pig, who would speak to Gao Feng like this, and that was Zhu Daqing.

    ??Every person who comes to this banquet, no matter what the purpose is, must bring something precious enough to display. Currently, only Gao Feng's table has nothing to show.

    "Are you here to sell your palace? How much is it worth? Otherwise, do you want to sell that wolf? Or that bitch next to you?" Zhu Dajin's words were very vicious, but in a sense, this was also  In fact, everyone took out their treasures, and Gao Feng was watching.

    All the human demons who attended this banquet were all shrewd and well-informed people. Naturally, we could see Gao Feng¡¯s curious and excited expression. If such a young man had a valuable treasure on his body, when everyone took it out one after another,  I definitely can¡¯t hold back and show it off to everyone.

    Gao Feng was another new face. Everyone had been waiting for him to take out the treasure and had expectations. But from beginning to end, everyone's expectations turned into disappointment, and their judgment began to change.

    This young man has not made any movement until now, which means that he has no special treasure. Then maybe the thing he brought out on this occasion is really the palace that can change. Everyone knows about this black wolf and this woman. "  "Sacred water" news, perhaps also add that water.

    The merchants were chasing profits and thought that after they had guessed what Gao Feng would sell, everyone began to look at the goods as if they were goods. They glanced at Hei Lang, Yue Xiang and even Zhang Zhijiang. Men are also commodities. Such an outstanding warrior  The price can be higher.

    Zhang Zhijiang was a little annoyed by this unscrupulous look, but Black Wolf was eating the meat there happily. Turtle Castle was very generous in this regard, and had already served ten dishes.

    "Everyone, I, Zhu Dajin, want this wolf and this woman. I owe you a favor!" Zhu Dajin said loudly. Everyone was familiar with each other before. After saying this, it was hard for everyone to argue, and this woman and the wolf are not turtles.  Fort needs.

    Even though they killed dozens of people who attacked in the middle of the night, and even though they were immediately displayed in the palace, judging from the scene just shown, wealthy merchants like Guibao still despised him. Although Gui Yuanshou's words were polite, he never spoke, and he probably felt the same way in his heart.  think.

    Being despised and not recognized by others means that he is not qualified for fair trade. Gao Feng does not want to show off his power, otherwise it will attract attention, and it will be troublesome to attract people who want to avoid it. But in a scene like this,  If you don't do something, even if you take out the treasure, you won't get what you want in exchange.

    Gao Feng's mind was spinning. He did not remain silent for too long. Although the inner castle hall was noisy at this time, it was actually much quieter than before. Moreover, the attention of these wealthy businessmen was also directed to Gao Feng. Although his silence was short, he could  In the eyes of those wealthy businessmen, this was a sign of lack of confidence. Correspondingly, they looked at Hei Lang, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang with even more unscrupulous eyes. Eye contact and communication were indispensable.

    Gao Feng knew all this, but he didn't react. He just smiled and turned to Yuexiang and said: "Did you hear that they want to buy you? If they see your true face, I don't know if they will dare."  Say something like this.¡±

    Yuexiang Bingxue was smart, but she immediately understood what Gao Feng meant. She smiled. When she turned to Zhu Dajin, her face was already extremely cold, and her voice was as cold as the wind: "What kind of thing are you, a weakling and a bitch?  How dare you think of such an idea."

    The hall of the inner castle suddenly became quiet. The words "weak and bastard" can be said to be the most insulting words in the North. If these words are said in vain, it will often lead to life and death.  Yes, but they were also puzzled. This woman looked beautiful, but there was nothing special about her. She looked like a human maid. How could she say such a northern proverb.

    Zhu Dajin was stunned for a moment, and then his head turned red. He slammed the table, stood up suddenly, pointed at Yuexiang and roared: "Bitch, how dare you speak to me like this!"

    With a roar, he turned to Gui Yuanshou and said, "Mr. Gui, it's not that you don't show mercy to Guibao, but this bitch said"

    This pig head was not carried away by anger. He knew that he had to obtain Gui Yuanshou's consent before he attacked. There was no smile on Gui Yuanshou's wrinkled face and he was indifferent and unresponsive. However, this attitude can actually be regarded as tacit consent.  However, Zhu Dajin only spoke halfway in Chinese when he was interrupted by Yuexiang.

    "Why, I can't tell you?  "Yuexiang's voice became colder, and Zhu Dajin roared twice. The fangs in the pig's mouth have grown longer, and the body has begun to grow stronger. It seems that this pig tribe is not incapable of fighting. It looks like it will rush over soon, and its teeth are gnashing fiercely.  Said: "Uncle, I want to eat" (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 382 Six-tailed Fox

    This is also only half said, because Yuexiang over there has changed. Although Yuexiang's appearance is beautiful at this time, in real terms, she is just a little more beautiful than these singers and dancers, and she is not considered stunning.  But at this moment, everyone at the banquet saw that Yuexiang's appearance and figure were changing. There seemed to be subtle changes in that face, but this subtle change turned a beautiful face into a beautiful face.  , a stunning appearance that makes people unable to help but fall in love with her.

    Yuexiang¡¯s figure has also become taller and hotter. Now she is a beauty, a beauty that makes all men and males excited and excited!

    Both the human race and the monsters were all watching blankly, not even having time to swallow their saliva, because each of their throats were dry at this moment.

    What shocked them and made them freeze and dare not move was the coercion and momentum displayed by Yuexiang. The combination of appearance and figure combined with this coercion and momentum formed a luxurious and dignified temperament. Looking at such a temperament, they felt like  It's like a person standing in front of an iceberg, sighing that the iceberg is crystal clear and unusually beautiful, but he also knows that the iceberg is towering and majestic.

    It's just that Yuexiang showed them more than that. Yuexiang's eyes turned red, but it was not the color of blood, but the color of flames, and it was the color of the purest and blazing flames, and the pupils were  Pure black, like jet agate.

    What is even more shocking is that there are six red lights swaying behind the moon fragrance. The red lights look like flames, but also like sunsets. They are dreamy and magnificent, looming there, swaying with the non-existent wind.

    The stunning beauty is radiant.  What a dreamy and wonderful scene this is, but none of the wealthy businessmen present are well-informed, and they know what the scene in front of them means.

    Zhu Dajin's fangs have been retracted, and there is no blood on the whole pig's head. The two wind-catching pig ears are flashing, or to be precise, they are trembling.

    The trembling seemed to be spreading, and everything in the inner castle banquet hall began to tremble.  The wine in the glass on the table was trembling, even spilled, and the giant turtle carrying the castle was trembling

    The wealthy businessmen looked at Yuexiang's changes in dumbfounded eyes.  The guards behind them include warriors, Taoists, and talented demons, but no one dares to move.  Even these unruly human demons were afraid and horrified. The female leopard warrior standing behind Gui Yuanshou had light flashing on her body, but she did not dare to move.

    As for the cat maids, dancers and singers, they were all trembling and lying on the ground, not even daring to react. The only one sitting still in the field was Gao Feng. Zhang Zhijiang was also silent, but Hei Lang was happily surrounding Yue.  The incense swirled, cheering for this wonderful sight.

    "Sixsixsix" someone said something out of tune.  But he never said a complete word. The first person to react was none other than the oldest and slowest-looking Kameba Guimotoshou. He stood up from his seat.  He glanced at Yuexiang first, but the person he spoke to was not her, but Gao Feng.

    Gui Yuanshou seemed to spend a lot of effort in speaking, and was intermittently, which is understandable, under such pressure.  It¡¯s no longer easy to speak out.

    "I have neglected the young master, and the turtle castle did not receive me well. I apologize to the young master. I wonder what I call this young master?" Until now, for various reasons, no one knows Gao Feng's identity.  Gao Feng smiled indifferently, did not stand up, and replied with great airs: "Surname is Feng!"

    Naturally, I cannot give my real name. There are many people in Daxia here, so the news is not completely closed. Gui Yuanshou continued: "Mr. Feng, please tell me this young lady, please accept your true identity.  If you disturb the turtle, you will be in a lot of trouble."

    After all, people mature with age, and Gui Yuanshou knows who is the one who calls the shots. From Gao Feng's attitude, he can see that this young man is really the owner of Yuexiang.

    Gao Feng did not turn around, but nodded slightly. The aura on Yuexiang's body suddenly calmed down, and the trembling in the inner castle stopped. The interaction between them naturally fell in the eyes of everyone in the inner castle.

    "I lost my composure for a moment, please punish me." Yuexiang bowed and said respectfully. As a smart woman like her, she naturally knows how to give Gao Feng prestige.

    Gao Feng waved his hand as an answer, but said to Zhu Dajin who was collapsed on the ground: "Are you worthy?"

    The voice was calm, and there seemed to be no anger in it, but everyone could hear the contempt contained in it clearly, but how could Zhu Dajin care about this? Besides, after seeing the vision just now, how could he dare to care about it? The other party said  is obviously the truth.

    "Six-tailedsix-tailed fox!" Without the pressure, Zhu Dajin finally blurted out and exclaimed. Everyone knew that Yuexiang was a six-tailed fox, and everyone could see it in the scene just now.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Looking at Zhu Dajin, a businessman from the pig tribe actually dared to say such frivolous and shameless words to the high-level fox tribe of Six-Tails. The next step is not far from bad luck, and it may even involve the large swamp.

    What people didn't expect was that Zhu Dajin reacted very quickly. After blurting out and losing his voice, he quickly turned over and knelt down, kowtowed as if he was pounding garlic and begged for mercy: "This grandma, grandma, I'm a bitch, I was so confused for a while.  Heart, you said those bastard words that are worse than maggots, you have a strong family, spare the little one, spare the little one, the little one, the little one is willing to spend everything to atone for his sins, spend everything"

    There was a thick carpet on the ground. Zhu Dajin kowtowed without bleeding. It was now the focus of everyone's attention. Yuexiang ignored it and just stood behind Gao Feng with her head lowered. Yuexiang didn't speak and Gao Feng didn't say anything.  They will not intercede for Zhu Dajin. Everyone knows the status of the fox clan in the North and the status of the six-tailed fox.

    The atmosphere in the banquet place fell into a strange embarrassment. Gui Yuanshou looked around, shook his head and stood up again. This time he bowed to Gao Feng and said, "Master Feng, this Zhu Dajin is a bastard, but  Everglades and Turtle Castle have a deep friendship, so I take the liberty to ask Mr. Feng to let him go, and there will be compensation from my side."

    Being able to get this favor from Gui Yuanshou will definitely be beneficial to his own needs. Zhu Dajin really hates it, but to Gao Feng, it is about the same level as a fly. It is nothing. He smiled and said: "Since Mr. Gui  Having said that, let¡¯s not argue with him for now.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhu Dajin raised his head and looked at Gao Feng doubtfully, as if he was still doubting whether Gao Feng could make the decision for such a high-level fox clan. Then he felt Gui Yuanshou's fierce gaze, and Zhu Dajin suddenly understood.  He kowtowed to Gao Feng again in a panic.

    Gao Feng ignored it, but he noticed that Gui Yuanshou said "compensation" without any further expression, indicating that sparing Zhu Dajin could not get him what he wanted.

    "What a profiteer," Gao Feng cursed in his heart. This businessman really doesn't distinguish between humans and monsters, but he was prepared for this in the first place.

    Gao Feng, who had been sitting there, stood up with a smile, nodded reservedly, and said, "Everyone is waiting to see my treasure. I think you have been waiting impatiently."

    He said this casually, but the wealthy businessmen present immediately said with smiles on their faces: "The treasures in the hands of the young master are always the most precious. Treasures like these are reserved for the last. Although we are anxious, we are also full of expectations.  .¡±

    Strength is the most important thing. The maids of Mr. Feng are all six-tailed spirit foxes. So you can imagine the strength of this young master. Originally, it was said that he came from the golden tent, and everyone was still half-convinced. Now it seems that everyone  They are all convinced.

    Gao Feng gave instructions to Yuexiang, who opened the gold box and took out a bracelet. Could it be that the treasure he prepared was a bracelet? I don¡¯t know what its effect is.

    To actually drive the six-tailed spirit fox to do such a trivial thing, the wealthy merchants present could not help but sigh with emotion. As for what the treasure was, it was secondary.

    Yuexiang placed the bracelet on the ground in the center of the room, pressed it lightly with her hand, and with a flash of light and shadow, an armor appeared in front of everyone. The armor was of a decent style, not a full-body cover or a half-body armor that looked like an iron bucket.  , but divided into pieces, connected by thin chains to each other.

    The armor is hanging on the shelf, and there is a metal headband on the top of the shelf. It is divided into pieces and connected to each other by thin chains. Although this is relatively rare, it is not that special. Although there are runes engraved on it, Gao Feng made it  Due to the special treatment, there is no light flickering on the surface of this armor.

    Weapons and armors are for killing, and there is no benefit in making them too ostentatious. However, at this banquet in the inner castle, the things brought out are for others to see. Only the dazzling brilliance can attract attention. Such dim appearance does not count.  what.

    After seeing Yuexiang¡¯s true appearance, everyone had great expectations for what Gao Feng came up with, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be such an inconspicuous armor.

    We are all not children, so we naturally understand that the inconspicuous appearance may have some strange effects, but no matter how we look at it, we can¡¯t see anything surprising.

    "Maybe they are worn by women, so they reveal more." The voice was very low, coming from behind the representative of the Ren family, followed by a few low sneers. In fact, this was not considered rude, because the words were completely blocked.  Other sounds were covered up, but they could not escape Gao Feng's superhuman perception.

    Gui Yuanshou squinted his eyes and looked at the armor, then turned to look at Taoist Wuchen and Mr. Tie. Gao Feng also heard the comment from there, "There seems to be no Taoism on it."

    It seems that no one can see the specialness of this armor, but due to the strength shown by Gao Feng just now, everyone is silent, but the people of the Ren family, because theyAn expert in weapons and armor, he felt a little disapproving when he looked at this quite satisfactory armor, which didn't even have any decorations.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 383 Armor Test

    Gao Feng knew all the reactions and attitudes. He even knew that Yuexiang around him was a little anxious, but Gao Feng had his own considerations.

    In the eyes of the people present, apart from the fact that the container is a treasure, this armor is not worth mentioning. After the silence at the beginning of the display, the scene became a little noisy, and low-pitched discussions started.

    "Mr. Gui, from top to bottom in Turtle Castle, including the warriors guarding all the guests, the one behind you is the strongest, right?" Gao Feng suddenly asked.

    Gui Yuanshou hesitated for a moment. A smart person like him would think about why Gao Feng asked this, but he couldn't think of the reason, so he still said: "Bao Weiwei is indeed the most outstanding."

    Unexpectedly, the heroic female leopard warrior would call such a delicate name. Gao Feng couldn't help but want to laugh, but the female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei was already looking at her with murderous eyes. Gao Feng coughed twice and said: "  Mr. Gui, please lend me your help as a guard."

    How to use it? Although the female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei has a leopard head at the moment, her eyes are already staring. Gao Feng pointed to the armor on the shelf and said: "Please put on this armor, my guard."

    This request was naturally nothing to refuse. Bao Weiwei obviously had a bad impression of Gao Feng, but she had to obey the order and had no choice but to walk over and put on the armor.

    Armors are mostly made of metal and have certain body shape requirements. The ones worn by burly men and slender women are completely different, not to mention that the differences between the male and female members of the Northland Monster Clan and between different races are even greater.

    But this armor is different. The deck is composed of small metal scales, which can be deformed to a certain extent, and the main parts are connected with thin chains. The chains can be relaxed and tightened to fit the human body.

    With Yuexiang¡¯s help, Bao Weiwei put on the armor. After tightening the chain, the armor fit well, and then tied on the headband.

    The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei was originally wearing a tight-fitting battle suit.  After the armor is added to the body, it is also very powerful, but the armor only covers the shoulders, chest, vest, ribs, and lower body.  But the waist, arms and thighs, and head were not covered.

    This image is exactly what those people in the Ren family said, covering up but still revealing, it looks like a sexy costume designed to seduce men.

    "This protection is a bit not very thorough." Someone still raised this point. After putting it on, the female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei moved her body there and looked at the armor in surprise, seeming to be surprised by its light weight.  .

    "Miss Bao, activate your power!" Gao Feng did not answer other people's questions, but just said to Bao Weiwei.

    The female leopard warrior glanced at Gao Feng, but still did as he was told. At this moment, the hall where the banquet was located suddenly became dark, not because the brightness of the lights changed, but because the armor suddenly shone and then returned to normal.

    Everyone saw the layers of light appearing and disappearing on the armor.  The armor that was dark and dark just now is different now.

    "There are actually four runes engraved on it, and there are snow-silver patterns and gold on it!" Taoist Wuchen's face was filled with uncontrollable surprise.  Staring at the armor, his magic power was running around him, and he was obviously using magic to scrutinize the runes and spells on the armor.

    The commotion around them became louder. There were runes on the armor and patterns of gold, snow and silver. These items showed that the armor was effective enough and precious enough.

    But no one is saying whether the armor itself is useful. After all, the exposed gaps in the body are not critical, but they can still cause injuries and death after being hit.

    "Miss Bao. You can run, you can escape, you can fight back, but don't worry, you won't be hurt." Gao Feng said these mindless words.

    The female leopard warrior and everyone in the room were stunned. Gao Feng did not continue to explain.  He turned to Zhang Zhijiang and said, "Take your knife and chop her!"

    "Kill her? I'll go? That means she'll be chopped to death!" Zhang Zhijiang's rhetorical question was very straightforward. Gao Feng smiled and whispered: "Don't use your strength to the level of 'tongmai', of course you have to control your shots, go ahead!  "

    The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei had a bad impression of Gao Feng. Now when she heard Gao Feng talking about how to attack her, and not taking her seriously at all, as if she didn't exist, she felt even more furious.

    Others also heard Gao Feng's words, but no one heard Gao Feng's whispered instructions. Everyone was in an uproar and had no idea what the young man was going to do.

    Surprised, Zhang Zhijiang strode out with the long knife drawn out. The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei did not panic and dodge. Instead, she slowly bowed down. Weapons appeared on her hands, a three-foot-long sword.  A long black scimitar, and an iron claw of the same length.

    The scimitar is just sharp, there may be poison or other things on it, but the ironIt is made up of four sharp blades. It looks no different from the claws of a leopard, but its lethality is definitely much higher. This kind of weapon is also available in Great Xia, but it is definitely not as easy to use as the leopard clan.

    Bao Weiwei's footsteps have begun to move in small steps. She is indeed a stealth assassination warrior. She prepares her movements to change her body at any time.

    In such a bright environment, the figure of the female leopard warrior has become blurred, and some people have noticed that the armor on the female leopard warrior has also become blurred. The leopard clan's talent is stealth. If the equipment can be changed together, this  Armor will be rated higher.

    Bao Weiwei was furious. She felt that being slighted like this was a great insult. Looking at the big man striding in front of her, she decided to give him a bad look first, or at least make him seriously injured. This big man looked fierce, but  He walks and looks like a normal person.

    The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei was about to move. The moment she swayed, her blurred figure completely disappeared from everyone's eyes.

    It¡¯s just that Bao Weiwei decided at this moment not to attack but to dodge. She saw the big man smile, and nodded and praised: "Not bad!"

    Then the big man held the knife in both hands and took a step forward to strike. Everyone at the banquet was now a little excited, excited about this sudden martial arts competition, and they were all talking about the winner or loser. But with this strike of the knife, the room suddenly became quiet.

    When the knife was raised, Bao Weiwei had given up attacking and wanted to hide. The opponent's momentum exploded at the moment he raised the knife. Bao Weiwei knew that she was far from an opponent. The momentum was just like the one she faced back then.  A strong man from the Tiger Clan, fierce and violent, with soaring evil aura.

    The long sword was raised and lowered. The time it took for this process to happen was enough for the female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei to jump a long distance, not to mention that she also hid her body traces.

    "Dang!" There was a loud sound, and all the human monsters present heard a scream of pain. The female leopard warrior who had disappeared appeared from the void, and her tall and fit body had been knocked into the air.

    The strength, flexibility and high speed of the Leopard warriors were revealed at this moment. Bao Weiwei turned and changed direction in mid-air, kicked her legs on the roof, and pounced down!

    "Dang!" There was another sound, and the female leopard warrior was knocked to the side again. The big man's movements were not fast. Everyone could see that the knife struck Bao Weiwei, and struck the body without the armor exposed, but the blade  When they collided, sparks flew everywhere, and an invisible force field blocked the slashing.

    The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei jumped twice in mid-air, and then her body could no longer move on its own. Zhang Zhijiang's long knife kept slashing at her body, from her waist and thighs to her neck and head, one by one.  , and then blocked by the armor's defense.

    Zhang Zhijiang didn't move quickly, but he didn't miss any of his swords, and he slashed forward with his swords.

    A burly man was wielding a machete and slashing at a woman, or rather a female leopard. No matter how you looked at it, he was relying on the strong to bully the weak, which made people feel resentful. Moreover, this was Bao Weiwei's home field, where the Turtle Fort was located.  There are no less than forty guards in the Turtle Castle around this scene, not to mention each guest's own guard.

    But no one dared to speak to stop them. Everyone was extremely quiet, the timid ones were trembling, and the brave ones were turning pale. They didn't dare to look directly at the big man who was smiling and brandishing a knife.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? People walking in the North Land have her face to face with ferocious beasts and ferocious powerful tribes, but every person or demon present has never encountered such a existence.

    The aura emanating from the big man's body seemed to be that of a bloodthirsty giant beast. Anyone who came close would be chewed up and eaten. There were only a few calm people in the scene, one was Gui Yuanshou, the old turtle tribe member was considered calm, and the other was Yue.  Xiang and Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang's performance was nothing to them.

    "Stop!" Gao Feng finally called out. In fact, not much time had passed, but everyone present felt it was very long.

    Zhang Zhijiang struck out with his last sword. After hearing Gao Feng's order, the momentum suddenly stopped. The long sword flipped in mid-air and jumped slightly. The female leopard warrior who had lost control of her body suddenly stopped and  Then stood on the ground.

    After landing, Zhang Zhijiang turned around and walked back with a smile. Bao Weiwei's legs behind him softened and she almost knelt down. Her eyes looking at Zhang Zhijiang were full of fear.  For some reason, the image of this female leopard warrior has turned into a human form, and the leopard head has turned into that heroic and beautiful woman.

    "Some monsters will increase their strength after turning into human form!" Or Yuexiang explained in Gao Feng's ear,

    There was an uproar in the banquet hall again. What surprised everyone was nothing but the fact that the female leopard warrior was unscathed by such a chop. The attentive people even noticed that there were no cracks or damage on the armor. In the end,  The weak thin chain part is also safe and sound, everyone could see it clearly just now.??The long knife was designed to cut the areas not covered by armor, even the head without helmet protection and only a headband.

    The expression on the face of the female leopard warrior who was still unruly just now was a little confused. The continuous heavy blows just now had made her confused. However, when her legs became weak, she stopped in time, but she still staggered a few steps. As she staggered, her room fell.  Suddenly something fell from the top, and the carpet on the ground became scattered.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 384: Stealing the limelight

    What could have been spilled? The carpet was fixed to the ground, so why was it scattered? A closer look revealed that there were scratches on the roof of the banquet venue, and the carpet on the ground had also been turned into pieces.

    Needless to say about the carpet, this turtle fort is carved from a single huge stone and is extremely hard. Why are there marks on it? Moreover, every sword strike of the big man just now was aimed at the female leopard warrior. Why are there marks on the ground and roof?  .

    But everyone immediately understood that it was because of the strength of the big man and the vigor in his movements that there were so many traces left.

    ??Everyone immediately understood one thing. Under such a powerful attack, Bao Weiwei, who was wearing armor, was not damaged at all. This armor was indeed well-protected and was a good treasure armor.

    But then, everyone¡¯s attention was not on the armor. Instead, they looked at Gao Feng. With a six-tailed spirit fox as a maid and such a powerful warrior as a guard, what kind of existence is this young man?

    "Just now" There was a smile on Gui Yuanshou's face again, but he was interrupted before he finished speaking. Bao Weiwei, a female warrior of the Leopard tribe who had just recovered from her confusion, screamed suddenly.  .

    Everyone here subconsciously shrank back, because the six-tailed spirit fox maid behind Mr. Feng spurted a slender stream of flames from her mouth.

    This flame was slender and could wrap up Bao Weiwei in an instant. A human-shaped torch appeared in everyone's eyes. The female Leopard warrior only let out a scream and then remained motionless.

    The carpet was burning, and the burning area was firmly controlled. Gui Yuanshou suddenly stood up from his seat. This old turtle tribe member had always been extremely calm and composed, but looking at everything in front of him, his anger finally appeared, but this time  Gui Yuanshou glared at Gao Feng and sat down helplessly. He finally understood one thing now.  The entire Turtle Castle, even the combined strength of these guests, was unable to compete with this young man. He had only one choice.  That was watching his guards being burned to ashes in front of his eyes.

    But what happened next surprised Gui Yuanshou again. The flames burned for a short time and then went out. There was a burning smell floating in the banquet place, but Bao Weiwei, who was wrapped in the flames, was safe and sound.  , not even her fur was singed, even though the stone ground around her was burned red.

    Before the female leopard warrior and everyone could react.  But he saw Gao Feng raise his hand, white air spurting out of his hand, and the temperature that had just risen quickly cooled down.

    Everyone was dazzled by this series of changes, and they all looked at it in stunned silence. They could no longer react. Even Bao Weiwei was like this. She was even numb when she was wrapped in white air.

    The white air is extremely cold, and it lasts an instant.  Bao Weiwei, who was still a torch just now, has turned into ice cubes. Gao Feng naturally does not know the spell to breathe out cold air, but it is still very simple to hold a piece of cold crystal in his hand to activate the power.

    The room fell into silence again.  No matter the host, guests, wealthy merchants or servants, everyone stared blankly at the ice cube. It was Gao Feng's voice that broke the silence: "Miss Bao, I've offended you so much. Get away!"

    Cracks appeared on the solidified ice cube, and the sound of cracking was heard. Soon the ice cube shattered to the ground, revealing Bao Weiwei standing dumbly inside, with a look of indifference and numbness on her heroic face.  Being slashed, burned, and frozen in a very short period of time, it was impossible to react. Of course, everyone noticed that Bao Weiwei was unscathed.

    "Invulnerable to swords! Invulnerable to ice and fire!" Someone exclaimed, and just now Gao Feng had proven this effect with actual actions.

    "Come back!" Gui Yuanshou said expressionlessly.  The female warrior of the Leopard clan walked back slowly, as if she was not even conscious.

    Gui Yuanshou was really cautious in doing things. Gao Feng clearly heard that the old man of the turtle tribe asked Bao Weiwei what kind of blow he had just suffered. After all, it was easy for Gao Feng to cheat if he was cut with a knife, burned with fire or frozen.

    After confirming that it was correct, a group of servants came in to clean up the messy ground. Gui Yuanshou turned to Gao Feng with a smile and praised: "It's true that the old man looked away and didn't realize that this is such a precious treasure armor. This armored turtle  Bao wants to buy it, but I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s worth?¡±

    "How about giving it to Mr. Gui?" Gao Feng said with a smile. Since there was a precedent set by the Ren family and the Eagle tribe, he would just follow suit.

    Hearing Gao Feng's words, Gui Yuanshou laughed out loud, shook his head and said: "Master Feng, although this armor is valuable, it is not enough for what you asked for. I am willing to buy this armor.  Could you please give me a price?"

    Until now, this armor is still worn on Bao Weiwei, and no one has asked her to take it off, but there are always envious eyes around her focusing on this armor. It is normal that it can protect against weapons.??What's armor called armor if it can't do this? It can only be said that the armor is of high quality if it can prevent the big man's attack, but it can't be damaged by freezing and fire. It can defend against spell attacks, which has a completely different meaning.

    Everyone knows that this set of strange-looking armor is of great value in the North where there is a shortage of precious phantoms. It has the same nature as the long knife and the fetus. It can be sent to the Golden Tent, or to any powerful clan force, or even  Selling it will bring huge profits.

    However, Gui Yuanshou's reaction was not what Gao Feng expected. The old turtle tribe member made it very clear that although the armor was valuable, it was not enough.

    The two sides smiled and looked at each other for a while. Gui Yuanshou remained unchanged. Gao Feng was also a little impressed for a while. He had obviously shown his strength and the armor had proved to be precious enough, but this old turtle tribe businessman still didn't have any  To make concessions and earn greater benefits for yourself is really the nature of a businessman.

    But the strength displayed by Gao Feng still made the old man explain a few words: "Mr. Feng, what you want is actually not worth much. In some places, you can even know it without spending money, but this matter is too important.  No one in the Northland dares to agree easily. I, the Turtle Clan, have lived in the Northland for thousands of years and have some affection for me, so I dare to agree. However, thinking about the things involved and the possible risks in the future, we cannot be so armored.  enough."

    Seeing the questioning look on Gao Feng's face, Gui Yuanshou turned around with a smile and said, "Mr. Ren, although this armor is precious, your Ren family can also make it, right?"

    Upon hearing the inquiry, the fat man from the Ren family glanced at Gao Feng, obviously a little scared, but he still said with a smile: "Mr. Gui is right, you can defend against heavy blows and Taoist magic, although it is more difficult to do.  , but it can still be done if you really want to do it, but it will cost a lot.¡±

    Gui Yuanshou smiled and nodded, but did not continue to explain, but the meaning was already clear. This armor was indeed valuable, but it was not unique. It was not difficult for Turtle Castle to obtain it.

    Since this is the case, the value of this armor has been compromised, and naturally you cannot get what you want in exchange.

    Although up to now, Guiyuanshou Guibao has not admitted that he has the map and guide to the Snow Mountain Temple, but the discussion is based on the bottom line that they do.

    Gao Feng believes that the other party really has it. Otherwise, with the strength shown by the three of him, if they are teased and deceived, all the demons in this area will not be able to bear the anger. After analyzing this, Gao Feng can confirm that,  That means the price you gave is really not enough.

    "Master Feng, in this case, how much do you want to give me?" Gui Yuanshou asked again. Gao Feng pondered for a moment, but did not answer the question. He just smiled and said: "Yue Xiang, give Wan Jusheng Pan  Take it out!¡±

    Wan Ju¡¯s birth chart?  Yuexiang did not let this doubt appear on her expression, and she immediately realized that Gao Feng was talking about the silver plate.

    The silver box he took out this time was even more ingenious. It was just a palm-sized white anemone bud, but with a gentle press, the lotus bloomed and a silver plate appeared in front of everyone's eyes.

    There is a silver plate with complex patterns engraved on it and three legs underneath. A few inches above the silver plate, a little light rains down in the void. When it falls into the silver plate, it turns into nothingness again.  A faint brilliance can be seen wrapping the entire silver plate, as if forming a loop.

    The banquet hall of Turtle Castle is almost completely closed. It seems that there are mechanisms and magic circles to help with ventilation, but it is still a bit stuffy. The female warrior Bao Weiwei of the Leopard tribe was burned by the flames just now, and the cold air was frozen. The carpets, floors and even the roof were inevitably burned.  The smell of burning permeated the entire hall, and it was not that comfortable to breathe. However, everyone did not come here to breathe easily, they just endured nothing.

    But after the silver plate was taken out, in a short period of time, everyone suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the hall became fresher and became the same as outside, and it was still warm, indicating that the atmosphere in the inner castle hall had been cleansed.

    A few people with powers and particularly keen senses noticed that the air was no longer so dry, but a little more moist.

    Gui Yuanshou stared at the silver plate for a few times, but he didn't take it seriously. He smiled and said to Gao Feng: "Master Feng, although there are few treasure phantoms like the Purification Platform in the north, there is no shortage.  I would like to know the origin of the water you spilled on the road."

    Hearing what the other party said, Gao Feng showed a smile on his face and asked, "Is there any water?"

    Gui Yuanshou was stunned and raised his hand to make a gesture. A maid from the cat tribe hurried over to prepare. In this short period of time, the expressions of the unconcerned humans, demons and gods had changed. They were all staring at the silver plate.

    "Mr. Gui, this silver plate seems to be exuding nourishment, but it's a little weak" Wuchen, the Taoist in black, said hesitantly.

    Speaking of "light"There was very little sound when the word "thin" was used, and the meaning of "nourishing" was weak, which meant "nourishing". The man with the iron mask also said in a low voice: "It seems to be more watery!"  "

    Gui Yuanshou was shocked. The Turtle Clan people need water. Even when walking in the north, they will often soak in water. This treasure has a nature that is more like water and has the meaning of nourishment. It is obviously of great use to the Turtle Clan people.  benefit.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 385 You fight for it

    Zhu Dajin, the pig businessman, had been sitting nearby. After he knew that Yuexiang was a six-tailed spirit fox, he was trembling with fear and did not dare to make any move. But at this moment, he could not care so much and stared at the silver plate with bright eyes.

    Yuexiang saw the reactions of all the human demons in the hall, and whispered in Gao Feng's ears with a smile: "Your Majesty, what a good plan. The turtle tribe cannot live without water, and the pig tribe and the elephant tribe live together in the great swamp.  It is also inseparable from water. This Wanju Tianpan can absorb the true power in the water, which is of great benefit to them."

    The cat maid over there had brought a copper pot over. Gao Feng pointed at the silver plate and gave instructions. The cat maid poured the water from the copper pot into the silver plate.

    In full view of everyone, the light rain on the silver plate poured into the water on the silver plate. The water turned milky white and then became clearer and more transparent. Gao Feng said with a smile: "Please give everyone a glass of the water on this plate."  .¡±

    Originally, after the silver plate was taken out, everyone started to look forward to it, but later they thought it was something like a purification platform, so they were all disappointed, but now everyone's curiosity is raised.

    Not to mention anything else, there is a faint fragrance floating in the hall now. This fragrance is not a fragrance, but it is very much like the most beautiful time in spring. The stream is gurgling and the grass and trees are green. Standing in such an environment  The smell that can be smelled may not be felt by some rough people, but everyone is relaxed and happy.

    The surprise on Gui Yuanshou's face turned into astonishment, while Zhu Dajin picked up the cup early and couldn't wait for the maid to come over and pour water.

    The silver plate could not hold much water at one time. The maid had poured half of the water for the guests. She looked back at Gao Feng and then at the silver plate. There was a questioning look on her face, as if she felt that such precious water was poured.  Can I continue after I finish it?  Gao Feng smiled and said, "If it's not enough, just keep pouring water on the silver plate. Once it changes from milky white to clear, it's fine."

    These words shocked the guests present even more. They all understood what Gao Feng meant if it was used in this way.  The water in the silver plate can be added without limit.

    Until now, everyone still doesn¡¯t know what the effect of this water is, and they are not sure that it is the kind Gao Feng sprinkled outside, but everyone is already looking forward to it.

    The first person to be filled was naturally the owner Gui Yuanshou.  However, Gui Yuanshou did not drink first. After the maid filled the cups of all the human demons in the room who were qualified to drink this water, she raised the cup and said with a smile: "Everyone has a drink."

    Everyone laughed, raised their glasses and drank it all in one gulp. Gao Feng also took a glass, and he drank it too.  The people in Turtle Castle were actually very careful, and so were the wealthy businessmen who came to do business. They all waited for Gao Feng to drink before they started drinking. They were obviously worried about what Gao Feng would do.

    "And the reason why Gui Yuanshou waited for so long was to see if the water had no effect after leaving the silver plate for a while.

    The effect was unexpectedly good. After drinking it, Taoist Wuchen had a look of disbelief on his face and actually posed on the spot.  The mana in his body fluctuated, and he began to practice, and his body was filled with brilliance.  He wrapped his whole body, but it was over soon. He sighed and said: "It actually contains real power. Girl, give me another drink!"

    "My whole body feels so comfortable!" "I've had strong internal fire these past few days, and all the symptoms on my body are actually cured?" There were various exclamations, few people praised them, most of them asked incredible questions, how can a cup of ordinary sweet  Go under the water.  That's how effective it is.

    Before Gao Feng came to Turtle Castle in a carriage, they had all heard about the magical effect after sprinkling water. Everyone was just surprised and talked about it, but after it happened to themselves, they really couldn't believe it.

    These wealthy businessmen here have little cultivation, the lower their strength.  The effectiveness of this water will be better. Now this water is no less effective for them than the tonics and elixirs. It is naturally effective.

    But it was not them who had the best effect. When Gui Yuanshou took the first sip, his eyes hidden in his wrinkles widened. It was just a glass of water, but Gui Yuanshou actually sipped it little by little as if he was drinking fine wine.  Keep it until you finish drinking.

    When he took the first sip, Gui Yuanshou's face glowed faintly. After drinking a glass of water, everyone could see that Gui Yuanshou was much younger. He was indeed much younger. The wrinkles on his face  A lot less, and some cloudy eyes have become clearer.

    Everyone was amazed again, but before they could ask, they were interrupted by an exclamation. Everyone's attention was immediately diverted, only to see Zhu Dajin raising the cup and shaking it towards his big mouth, obviously thinking.  It means not wasting a drop.

    This pig head has also changed. The most obvious thing is that its arms have become much thicker and the nails on its hands have become sharp. The wealthy businessmen here are well-informed and know that the changes on Zhu Dajin's body are signs that the demon clan is getting stronger.  .

    &nbsp; It can make Gui Yuanshou young, make Zhu Dajin strong, and make those who drink this water better and eliminate diseases. What kind of treasure is this? Everyone here looks at the silver plate with eyes.  Get hot.

    "Whatever you want, feel free to serve all our distinguished guests at any time!" Gui Yuanshou said with a smile. Several maids walked into the venue and got busy, pouring water into the silver plates and distributing them to everyone. Gao Feng also noticed,  The cat maids moved very quickly, and they secretly took a few sips themselves.

    People at the banquet immediately realized that the ownership of the silver plate had not yet been determined, and Gui Yuanshou seemed to be the owner, and he seemed to be determined to get it.

    "It's because the Turtle Clan and the Pig Clan are close to water, so the water containing the true power of the Ten Thousand Jusheng Pan is particularly effective on them." Gao Feng whispered proudly, and Yuexiang behind him pursed his lips and smiled. It was obviously the same water.  But Gui Yuanshou and Zhu Dajin absorbed it much more fully than others. They remembered that the base camp of the Turtle Clan is in Yuehu Lake, while Zhu Dajin is in the Everglades. Both swamps and lakes are closely related to water.

    In the banquet hall, the eyes of all the demons from all races were staring at the silver plate, eager to try it. Gao Feng even heard the Ren family talking in low voices about whether the things they brought this time could be exchanged for the silver plate.  .

    Gui Yuanshou glanced at Gao Feng, but Gao Feng didn't look at him this time. He just looked at the silver plate with a smile. Now Gao Feng would not take the initiative to offer it to Gui Yuanshou. The business of getting on the pole was not easy to do, so he would simply accept it.  A shelf at one end.

    Gao Feng's attitude made the wealthy businessmen present even more excited. Over there, Zhu Dajin frowned and thought for a while, then suddenly gritted his teeth and strode out of his seat.

    Zhu Dajin suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. What does this pig head want to do?  But everyone also knew that Zhu Dajin would never dare to act arrogantly, Gao Feng could not afford to offend him, and neither could Turtle Castle.

    No one expected that Zhu Dajin came to Gao Feng's table, knelt down without saying a word, kowtowed with more than a dozen heads, and said loudly: "Uncle Feng, can you sell this treasure to me? I am willing."  Use everything you bring in exchange. If I don¡¯t have enough here, I can get it back to the Everglades. I ask Uncle Feng to agree! I will always remember your great kindness!"

    "The strong men, leaders and elders of the Elephant and Pig tribes all stay in the Everglades and live in the humid climate all year round. This silver plate is of great benefit to them. If Zhu Dajin can take this back, his status will definitely rise.  Great improvement." Yuexiang explained in a low voice.

    The caravans of the Elephant Clan and the Pig Clan are also traveling in the North. Maybe they also have maps to the Snow Mountain Temple and can provide guides. Gao Feng is a little moved. Gui Yuanshou is too difficult to deal with. He can't do this.  Hanged from a tree.

    Gui Yuanshou is also cunning and shrewd. When he saw the change in Gao Feng's expression and looked at the expressions of others, he knew that things were very troublesome.

    Looking around, Gui Yuanshou stood up from his seat, smiled and clasped his fists and saluted. From the beginning of the inner castle banquet to now, although Gui Yuanshou smiled and spoke politely, he had never stood up. He was like this  In terms of etiquette, except for Zhu Dajin who was kneeling there and refused to get up, everyone else responded quickly.

    "Everyone, please give me some face this time. I want this treasure, the Turtle Castle." Gui Yuanshou said very simply, but he also understood it very well. When the other wealthy businessmen heard this, they looked at each other and answered with a smile.  Said: "Of course I won't argue with Mr. Gui."

    This treasure on a silver plate is indeed precious, but compared with the benefits of long-term business with Turtle Castle, it is indeed worth choosing. However, Zhu Dajin did not stand up, but kept kowtowing and praying.

    "Brother Zhu, are you willing to give up this treasure to me?" Gui Yuanshou frowned and said to Zhu Dajin.

    Zhu Dajin was not as easy to talk to as others. He didn't turn his head there, just stared at Gao Feng sincerely and said: "Uncle Feng, what Turtle Castle can do, we in the Everglades can also do it, and Turtle Castle can do it."  If it comes out, we can also take it out in the Everglades"

    Halfway through his words, he was interrupted by Gui Yuanshou. Gui Yuanshou's voice was a little cold. The water in this silver plate was indeed magical. After drinking it, Gui Yuanshou's words became full of energy: "  Mr. Feng, I can give you what you want now, I can also put my words here, Turtle Castle can give you this, dare to give you this, even if they have it in the Everglades, they may not dare to give it, and they may not dare to bear this  responsibility."

    When it came to such a serious situation, Zhu Dajin, who had always been indifferent, raised his head and looked at Gui Yuanshou. Gui Yuanshou, who had always been kind and friendly, had cold eyes. Zhu Dajin finally reacted and stood muttering.  He got up and walked back to his seat very dejectedly.

    Gao Feng smiled on his face, but felt happy in his heart. This feeling was really great. The two precious phantoms he had spent a short time making actually shined in front of these well-informed wealthy businessmen. From then onIt was a huge shock when the armor came to this silver plate. In the end, because of this silver plate, the smooth-minded Gui Yuanshou even had to fall out with Zhu Dajin, an important customer of Turtle Castle (to be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 386: Chasing

    Such a contrast made Gao Feng really excited. Of course, the greater joy came from the fact that the goal was about to be achieved, and the map and guide to the Snow Mountain Temple were found.

    Gui Yuanshou and Gao Feng looked at each other. Gui Yuanshou said with a smile: "If the young master is willing, then we have a deal. If the young master feels that it is not enough, I can get more"

    "No need, I just want that!" Gao Feng said with a smile. There may be some strange things in the Turtle Castle, but this is not his purpose this time, so there is no need to create complications.

    Gui Yuanshou nodded. This young man clearly knew that his treasures were valuable, but he had a calm attitude and did not ask for excessive prices. He still abided by the previous agreement. This magnanimity was really remarkable. In comparison, he was stingy.

    The ownership of the silver plate has been settled, and everyone is a little disappointed. Everyone at the banquet in the inner castle has displayed their treasures. Now that the last business has been finalized, there is no need for everyone to stay. No one is short of wine.  Good food, women too.

    And after seeing the magical effect of the silver plate and looking at what I got, I always felt a little boring. Everyone said goodbye one after another. Taoist Wuchen, Mr. Tie and the Eagle tribe left first, but every businessman left  Every time, they came to Gao Feng to talk and make friends. Every businessman, no matter human race, barbarian race or monster race, would politely ask about Gao Feng's origins, what other treasures Gao Feng had in his hand, and whether Gao Feng would come next year.  Don't come here.

    Naturally, Gao Feng would not reveal his true identity or explain his origins. In fact, when he appeared at Turtle Castle, he had made some changes to his appearance just for safety and confidentiality. Gao Feng was just polite and perfunctory.  This is true even for Zhu Dajin.

    Zhu Dajin, who was cold-eyed at the beginning and sent people to attack, was extremely humble. He knelt on the ground and talked to Gao Feng, repeatedly inviting Gao Feng to the Everglades.  He also repeatedly promised that Gao Feng would receive VIP hospitality after he went there.

    After the inner castle hall became quiet, Gui Yuanshou led Gao Feng and his party to a room near the giant skull, and the female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei also followed.

    These hay seemed to be specimens, with distinct branches and leaves, and were tied with hair on each page. After flipping through a few pages, Gui Yuanshou stopped. There were no symbols on that page, only a pattern of a square stone house. On this page  On the bed, there was only one piece of hay, a very ordinary grass.

    Gui Yuanshou's breathing became lighter. He rubbed the grass with his stubby fingers a few times and whispered: "Bring the three-year-old guide bird born in Qianhe Bay."

    This was said to the female leopard warrior, but Bao Weiwei walked to the wooden window of the small house and stretched out her hand to knock on it continuously. The sound of the knocking seemed to have a rhythm. After the knocking was completed, Gao Feng heard the sound outside the wooden window.  There was a sound of flapping wings, as if something was flying over here.

    "Bang bang" was heard twice, and there was a knocking sound on the other side of the wooden window. Bao Weiwei opened the wooden window, and there was a purple swan on the other side of the wooden window, looking around.

    Seeing the purple swan that was the guide bird, Gao Feng blinked his eyes. Unexpectedly, he turned out to be an old acquaintance, or an old familiar bird. This was the swan that brought them to Turtle Castle. He remembered that when he returned it,  The swan also wanted to peck him.

    The purple swan ignored Gao Feng and flew to Gui Yuanshou's head with fluttering wings. Gui Yuanshou took the ordinary piece of hay from the page of the book, looked at it in front of his eyes, and said: "The guiding swan has a talent.  The instinct is to feed them grass anywhere, and they can fly to that place. This grass comes from the Snowy Mountains. The old man originally wanted to worship the temple and the saint before he died, but your treasure silver plate is very harmful to our family.  There are benefits, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    After finishing speaking, he raised the hay and the purple swan swallowed the hay. Gao Feng squinted his eyes and took a closer look. The perception was also a release, but there was nothing special about it.

    "What if it's fake?" Gao Feng asked this sentence. He spent so much, but this old man from the Turtle Clan was so pretentious that no one knew whether it was true or false.

    When these words came out, Bao Weiwei, the female warrior of the Leopard tribe, immediately glared at Gao Feng. Gui Yuanshou laughed a few times and said, "If I hadn't been able to become the leader of this caravan, I'm afraid I wouldn't have been able to get it from the clan leader."  This grass, I can tell you, there are several places in the North that can give you guides and maps, but it will take you several times or even ten times more distance and time to get to those places. Whether you can get them after you go is another question.  Another thing, do you want to take this risk? Can you afford the delay in treating diseases and saving people? "

    "Mr. Gui gave you his chance, and you still say this!" Bao Weiwei, the female warrior of the Leopard clan behind him, interrupted angrily.

    Gui Yuanshou's face darkened, and he looked back at Bao Weiwei. The female warrior of the Leopard clan immediately realized her mistake and lowered her head. Seeing Gao Feng stop talking, Gui Yuanshou raised his hand and grabbed a stick from the swan in mid-air.  velvet??, and then pressed the hair on an iron plate in his hand. The iron plate was dark, and the purple hair actually melted into it. It looked like there was an extra purple line on the iron plate. After doing this  , Gui Yuanshou threw the iron sign to Gao Feng and said, "The purple swan will lead you to the Snow Mountain Temple. With this iron sign, you can drive it."

    The purple swan seemed to be very dissatisfied with this. It kept croaking and hovering in the air. After seeing the iron plate fall into Gao Feng's hand, it fell directly to the ground, with its high neck hanging down, looking very frustrated.

    Gao Feng was about to speak after taking the iron plate. His heart skipped a beat and he subconsciously looked in one direction. His sudden movement surprised everyone around him and they all paid attention.

    Facing everyone's concern, Gao Feng shook his head, because he didn't find anything strange in his perception. After taking the black iron plate from Gui Yuanshou, Gao Feng could feel that his mind was connected with the purple swan.  .

    So far, the transaction between the two parties has been completed, and both parties have gotten what each other wanted. There is not much to say next, and Gao Feng will leave soon.

    Before the words could be spoken, the small room shook violently. The shaking was so large that neither Gao Feng nor Gui Yuanshou could stand firm. Some people fell down directly, and some staggered a few times.  After holding on to the wall and standing still, the purple swan was so frightened that he screamed, and even the black wolf screamed twice.

    Gao Feng¡¯s first reaction was that there was something strange in this room, maybe it was a trap in the turtle castle, but he immediately heard the entire turtle castle screaming, and there were many sounds of objects falling.

    The entire Turtle Fort was shaking, but the vibration was much lighter than the first one. Gao Feng could feel it rising

    This was the giant turtle lying on the ground standing up. Gao Feng reacted suddenly, and then he felt a huge sense of fear permeating the air, as if he was afraid of something.

    "What's wrong with the mountain turtle?" Gui Yuanshou shouted loudly. The giant turtle carrying the castle was huge, and its consciousness and spirit were far beyond that of other creatures. Gao Feng already understood that the frightened consciousness was that of the giant turtle with ears under the castle.  .

    Gao Feng¡¯s perception was always open, and he even knew that the giant turtles in the entire Turtle Fort camp stood up one after another, and the caravans and vassals who had almost fallen asleep were now in a mess.

    "What happened!" "What happened!" Gui Yuanshou, who had always been calm and composed, also shouted there. Someone loudly replied: "The turtle is frightened and can't hold it down!"

    In fact, there is not much vibration in the Turtle Fort now. It is the moment when Shangui stood up that it shook violently. Now Gao Feng and the others have stabilized their bodies. The Turtle Fort is in chaos, but it has not caused any damage. Gao Feng is already preparing to leave.  , going to the Snow Mountain Temple is the first priority.

    "Mr. Gui" After calling out, Gao Feng's expression suddenly changed. He turned his head again and looked in that direction, which was the same direction as he had subconsciously looked at just now.

    But this time it was not subconscious. Gao Feng already felt as if his whole body was being pricked by needles. This feeling was clearly the pressure of the Bone Heavenly Lord, and that terrifying existence actually chased him here.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 387 On the run

    We can't stay here, we have to leave immediately. Gao Feng made this decision immediately. At the same time he made this decision, there was a huge sound, like a cow's moo, but it was deeper and louder, but it was like a giant thunder.  sounded.  ¡¾Absolute power¡¿

    Gui Yuanshou's expression changed, and he lost his voice and said: "The mountain turtle actually issued a warning!"

    Listening to these words, the existence that can give a warning to the mountain turtle must be very important. An existence like the White Bone Heavenly Lord is certainly very important.

    People become better with age, and this turtle clan member gets even better with age. Gui Yuanshou grabbed Gao Feng in the next moment and whispered: "This person is very dangerous. Did you provoke him?"

    "It's very dangerous. I don't know if it has anything to do with it!" After all, the business has just been completed, and Gao Feng will not directly quarrel with him. A dark and powerful man like Bone Tianjun acts unscrupulously. Is it directed at him? Gao Feng himself  I don¡¯t dare to judge, I just tell the truth.

    But Gao Feng was a little anxious. What time was this? There was still time for gossip. The strange thing was that Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were just confused, but they didn't know what happened. Didn't they feel it yet?

    "Get ready to enter the Noble Phantasm. I'm going to run away alone. The White Bone Heavenly Lord is here!" Gao Feng said straightforwardly. He shook off Gui Yuanshou's hand and directly told Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang.

    Upon hearing this name, the expressions of Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang also changed drastically. Gui Yuanshou over there was also shocked. He actually knew this name. Without further ado, Gao Feng activated the precious phantom and had already killed Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang.  In it, the purple swan still looked confused.  It is also included together.

    Gui Yuanshou stepped forward to grab Gao Feng's arm again, but Gao Feng dodged it.  Gui Yuanshou yelled: "Take the small bag and leave, otherwise the turtle fort will collapse. Don't even think about getting out so easily."

    Gao Feng was stunned and had no idea why the other party issued this threat, but time could not be lost. With a wave of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, Bao Weiwei, a female warrior of the Leopard tribe who did not know what happened, was also taken in.

    "Please, Mr. Feng, keep her safe. I also wish you a safe journey!" Gao Feng originally thought that the other party would ask him to take her with him, but he did not expect that Gui Yuanshou would directly salute him and stop asking for it.

    A dozen giant tortoises from the Turtle Fort Camp were all chirping, and the sound made their eardrums tremble.  Gao Feng felt the needle-pricking feeling all over his body becoming more and more clear. The Bone Heavenly Lord was getting closer and closer to here. Let's go quickly!

    Nodding to Gui Yuanshou of Gui Bao, Gao Feng had already rushed out. No one in Gui Bao could even see Gao Feng, who had no idea what was happening. He was too fast.

    In the blink of an eye, Gao Feng had rushed out of the Turtle Fort along the way. The camp outside was in a mess. More than a dozen giant turtles stood up and became even more terrifying. The four legs of the giant turtle seemed to be huge pillars.  More than a dozen giant turtles were constantly lifting and falling near a huge pillar.

    The giant turtle looks huge and moves slowly, but each step is extremely huge. It makes a loud noise after landing. Regardless of the human monsters below, they will be trampled into flesh if they are not careful. There are still people on the castle who are not careful.  If it falls down or hits the ground, it will result in death or injury.

    Still no one could see Gao Feng, he didn¡¯t hit anything in this chaotic camp.  He rushed directly towards the north in his mind.

    There was not a trace of brilliance on Gao Feng's body. Although the wings of the Xiangtian Armor opened from time to time, there was no light. In an instant, the Turtle Fort camp turned into a small dot in Gao Feng's field of vision. He had seen the White Bone Heavenly Lord.  It was so scary that he didn't even make many movements to look back, he just ran wildly.

    "Why should Bao Weiwei be entrusted to me!" Gao Feng asked in a low voice. He could talk and breathe while running. Since he knew that he could talk to the Butterfly Treasure, Gao Feng asked Yuexiang directly.

    "This Bao Weiwei should be a noblewoman from the Leopard Clan. She should be put here for training at Turtle Castle, or sent to Turtle Castle to be a mercenary guard in exchange for some rewards from Turtle Castle. Such a person might be injured in Turtle Castle or something.  Yes, if you die, the Leopard Clan will come to ask for an explanation, and there will be a lot of trouble in Turtle Castle, so we are entrusted to take him away." Yuexiang said very logically, Gao Feng could still hear the female Leopard Clan warrior muttered.  He snorted as an admission.

    There is still a vast plain ahead, and there are boundless plains all around. Gao Feng knows how fast he is running at full speed. He has been running for as long as a stick of incense, but the terrain does not seem to have changed, and it feels like he has not run far.

    But looking back at the Turtle Castle, there were such a huge group of giant turtles. The lights in the Turtle Castle were brightly lit again, but now they were very blurry. This change in size proved the distance Gao Feng ran.

    Gao Feng's eyesight was so good. When he looked back this time, he saw a small dot flying over the Turtle Fort. The small dot was negligible in Gao Feng's field of vision and might even be considered an illusion, but he saw  Afterwards, Gao Feng even felt a needle piercing his eye.

    ? ?This feeling made Gao Feng completely sure that this was the Bone Heavenly Lord. Gao Feng didn't dare to look anymore, and kept running with his head buried in the ground.

    Gao Feng has not been able to confirm whether the Bone Heavenly Lord is tracking him or not, but if he is far away from such a dangerous existence, there is nothing wrong.

    At the moment when he thought about this, Gao Feng suddenly felt a weak magic power spreading behind him. Although he was not within this range, the spreading range was too vast.

    "Your Majesty, look back quickly!" Yuexiang said hurriedly. From the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, the outside situation can be clearly seen. Even because of the angle, it can be seen more comprehensively than Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng did not slow down, but he still looked back. When he saw the situation behind him, Gao Feng staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    The dark plain land behind him has become dotted with stars. In a huge range, countless light spots are emitting a miserable green light. At first glance, they look like stars falling from the sky.

    But Gao Feng immediately saw what it was. Each light spot was a footprint. These countless light spots were countless footprints. The Turtle Fort area and the surrounding area were full of light. It was obvious that the footprints there were densely packed, and the light of the footprints were bright and dim.  There was a difference. Gao Feng quickly analyzed the effect of this spell.

    The newly trampled footprints are the brightest, while the old footprints are dim. It seems that only creatures with certain powers can show their footprints. Small animals such as mice are not within the range. Gao Feng's body is a little cold, although it is intermittent.  But the brightest line of footprints was his own.

    Gao Feng did not run on the main road, but chose an untrodden route. Originally, this was a good choice to hide his traces, but under such a spell, a single line of light seals spread out.

    After all, the range of this spell is limited. Gao Feng has actually run out of this range, but the footprints have already pointed out the direction in which Gao Feng ran.

    "Bastard!" Gao Feng scolded him directly, but his footsteps still kept moving. If someone knew the direction, he could only move forward at full speed. In Gao Feng's judgment, the Bone Heavenly Lord was flying extremely fast, but he was running at full speed.  Compared with the speed, there is no advantage.

    The light suddenly appeared on Gao Feng's body, and the golden light all over his body suddenly changed from faint to substantial. Gao Feng's running speed also increased dramatically, and a golden light was drawn on the dark northern plains, and it quickly went away.

    But as soon as Gao Feng started, he felt that the mana fluctuations behind him surged like angry waves, as if a huge wave suddenly arose on the calm sea. Even though he was running at full speed, Gao Feng still looked back.

    The Bone Heavenly Lord was still at Turtle Castle very far away just now, but just after that moment, the Bone Heavenly Lord has reached the edge of the light and shadow range of the footprints, which is also the edge of the Bone Heavenly Lord's magic range. Now he is still about a few miles away from Gao Feng.  The distance cannot be said to be too far.

    Gao Feng was shocked. He didn't even know what method the other party used to cross such a long distance. Wouldn't he be in front of him the next moment? Gao Feng suddenly flew low and changed direction. He didn't even dare to get too high off the ground. Really  Flying up, helpless in mid-air, I am afraid that I will become a target for others.

    ???????????????????? But this time, the Bone Heavenly Lord did not move instantaneously, but just flew over quickly. The Bone Heavenly Lord flew at this speed as fast as lightning, but he could not catch up with Gao Feng.

    The goal is yourself!  Gao Feng's heart was greatly shaken, but he kept running as fast as he could. If he slowed down a little and was caught up by the White Bone Heavenly Lord, that would be death.

    "Why do you have to run so hard? Just rest!" The voice suddenly sounded in his heart. Although it was extremely weak, it was full of persuasion. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and his body subconsciously slowed down. Then he understood that this was the opponent's attack.  Make trouble.

    But at such a moment, there is room for a trace of hesitation. With Gao Feng's slow figure, the distance between the two parties has become much closer. It takes a process to go from slow to fast. Although this process is almost negligible to Gao Feng, it is after all.  Needed, that pause plus this process, the distance has become closer again.

    The flames on Gao Feng's body flickered, and the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out. He turned over in mid-air and shouted loudly: "Broken!"

    Demon-breaking roar!

    A huge talisman flew out of Gao Feng's mouth and flew towards the Bone Heavenly Lord in the sky. At this moment, Gao Fengcai and the Bone Heavenly Lord looked at each other from a distance, still wearing the gorgeous purple robe, golden crown and white bones.

    Taoist monks, whether they are Taoists or demon disciples, will be in a hurry when faced with this demon-breaking roar that can destroy all kinds of magic. Those with weaker strength will even be directly shattered and defeated by this demon-breaking roar.

    With such a powerful move, the Bone Heavenly Lord flying in mid-air did not even react, did not change his direction and speed, and just swaggered into it.

    ?The huge golden mighty talisman collided with the White Bone Heavenly Lord. After a slight setback, it turned into light and drifted away, without any stopping effect.

    But with both sides chasing each other so fast, this setback also widened the distance between the two sides. Now the two sides have returned to the distance from where the White Bone Heavenly Lord just teleported.  Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

    <<Xianshan>> text, readers are welcome to log in to read the latest chapter of the full text.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 388 Meteor and Fire Shower

    Gao Feng could feel the Butterfly Noble Phantasm moving cautiously on his body, moving towards his back. Gao Feng was a little moved. This was because Yuexiang wanted to see what was happening behind him. Gao Feng did not stop him because he really needed to do so while running.  Such an "eye" on the back.

    The high-speed running continued, and there were sounds in Gao Feng's ears and heart. From men to women, from the elderly to children, from the pitiful cries for help on the roadside to Gui Yuanshou's curses, everything was there.  Later, the voice of Gao Feng's late father and the shouts of Princess Qingrou told him to stop.

    With the experience just now, Gao Feng regarded any sound as nothingness and rushed over. Gao Feng also found that there were fluorescent lights constantly coming out in the darkness in front of him, as if they were going to form some shape, but Gao Feng  In front of Feng's golden light, everything was distorted and dissipated.

    "Your Majesty, the White Bone Heavenly Lord's gestures are constantly changing, as if he is preparing a spell!" Yuexiang's voice trembled, as if she was enduring great pain before speaking these words. Gao Feng understood how he felt. He now seemed to have  Being pricked by thousands of needles, she endured the pain and moved forward. Although Yuexiang was protected by the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, the mental pressure of the White Bone Heavenly Lord was not something ordinary people could bear.

    These sounds and those fluorescent lights may be illusions, all to slow down his progress. Gao Feng can realize this, but what he is more wary of is the spell that the White Bone Heavenly Lord behind him is about to cast. What kind of spell is it that makes him so powerful?  All Taoists must prepare, rather than send out instantly.

    A point of light flew rapidly towards the front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng still clearly remembered the last battle.  Beads were thrown into the ground, and huge skeletal warriors and skeletal monsters crawled out.  But these are nothing to worry about, and it didn't take the other party much time to cast the spell.

    The light spot did not sink into the ground. Instead, it was suspended on the ground less than half a foot above the ground. It quickly turned into a human shape, or to be precise, it was a light and shadow.  After seeing this light and shadow, Gao Feng did not slow down, but still became stunned.  Because I had just seen this figure, but it was Wuchen Taoist from Taiping Temple.

    The light and shadow of Taoist Wuchen showed no expression, looking at Gao Feng indifferently.  Waving his hands, the earth and rocks around him cracked. After rising into the air, the earth and rocks flew towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng spread out his arms, and had already drawn out two light whips. The light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenshen Qi has special restraint on ghosts and evil objects. The light whips crisscrossed and smashed the light and shadow of the Wuchen Taoist to pieces.

    Gao Feng had already guessed the general outline of the matter. After Wuchen Taoist flew out of the Turtle Fort area, he was bumped into by the Bone Heavenly Lord, and then he learned what happened in Turtle Fort.  Now it seems that the Bone Heavenly Lord obviously did not stop at the Turtle Castle, but directly chased himself, indicating that the target was himself.

    "If Gui Yuanshou knew the truth, I wonder if he would vomit blood.  For Bao Weiwei's safety, he gave this female Leopard warrior into his hands, but in fact, he sent Bao Weiwei to the most dangerous situation.

    The remnant soul of Taoist Wuchen did not act as a hindrance. After the soul dispersed, the rising earth and rocks also fell to the ground. Gao Feng kicked his feet on the ground and flew low again.  He turned around in mid-air, waved his arms continuously, and fired countless light wheels, flying towards the Bone Heavenly Lord in mid-air.

    The Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang contains extremely sharp meaning, but such powerful martial arts are still ineffective in front of the White Bone Heavenly Lord. Every time the White Bone Heavenly Lord's finger joints slide, there is a brilliance. In the short time of pursuit,  Within a short period of time, a huge array pattern had formed in the night sky behind the White Bone Heavenly Lord. It had complicated lines and numerous runes. At a glance, it looked like the world of the dead, which was extremely oppressive.

    Gao Feng's Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang was launched, and the White Bone Heavenly Lord's spell was also completed. The White Bone Heavenly Lord pressed down with both hands, and Gao Feng subconsciously turned around and continued to run wildly. For high-level beings like the Bone Heavenly Lord, spells are often  It can be generated with just a thought, so one can imagine the power of the spell that took so much effort.

    Precisely because he turned around and ran low, he did not see the spectacular scene behind him. The huge magic circle pattern in mid-air was quickly pressing towards the ground, as if the entire night sky was falling.

    Although he didn't see it, Gao Feng clearly felt it. In that short moment, Yuexiang let out a trembling exclamation. However, the exclamation was quickly interrupted. Before he could react, the sound behind his back  There seemed to be a mountain pressing down on Gao Feng, who was flying low, directly to the ground. Gao Feng's body sank deeply into the ground.

    Such a stagnation was too fatal, and the distance between the two sides was also getting closer. Gao Feng naturally understood this truth. The next moment, the ground he was trapped in exploded, and dust flew in all directions.

    ¡°And the dust splashed here is extremely wide. This is naturally the result of Gao Feng¡¯s power. He wants to use the concealment of the dust to change direction and throw away the opponent, but??It has no effect, because the range of the Bone Heavenly Lord's spell is too wide.

    Because of the existence of power, Gao Feng no longer had any concept of cold, but at this moment, he still felt the coldness from the inside out.

    In this season, the Northland is full of withered grass and snow. There is basically no green in sight, and the ground is lifeless. But after the magic circle was pressed down, many things on the ground began to "sprout".

    The next moment, Gao Feng realized that this was not a sprout at all, because what came out of the ground was nothing but bones.

    At first, there were only a few bones emerging. Then these bones broke out of the ground one after another. The ground for several miles around was surging, like boiling water, like a pot of boiling porridge, and various skeletons emerged from the ground.  Climbing out of the ground, some skeletons are complete, while others are incomplete.

    The sizes of these skeletons are also different, ranging from the smallest mouse skeleton, to wolves, jackals, badgers, dogs, horses, cattle and sheep, and even tigers, leopards, elephants, and some even larger skeletons of unknown types to Gao Feng, which have emerged from the ground one after another.  , Gao Feng even saw the skeletons of snakes of different sizes, and the skeletons of birds with fluttering wing bones but unable to fly. They were all drilled out. The churning of the ground had not stopped, and there was something else crawling out deeper underground.

    Starlight shone on the skeleton, and there was a faint pale white light emitted. Gao Feng only saw endless white bones in his eyes. At this moment, the Northland at night was a world of death.

    The skeletons seemed to have no consciousness. They just attacked the living out of instinct. Gao Feng became the center of this death world. Skeletons of all kinds, from small to large, rushed towards Gao Feng.

    But this can't stop Gao Feng at all. In fact, the distance between Baigu Tianjun and Gao Feng is because of the pause when Gao Feng was pressed into the ground. Gao Feng kept running, and everything in front of him stopped him.  The bones were smashed into pieces, and some bones were turned into ashes after being slightly touched by the light on Gao Feng's body.

    But more and more bones are pouring out from under the ground. Within the huge magic range, the bones and corpses that have been dead here for many years seem to be alive.

    Gao Feng¡¯s whole body burst out with power, and the characteristics of his power were also adjusted. Any bones that were blocked by collision would be broken open and directly shattered.

    There was still a white void in front of him, and the summoned skeletons were endless. They knew no fear and kept running towards Gao Feng.

    The speed of the bones is very slow, but this area is very large, but Gao Feng's speed is faster. If this continues, he will only make a way through the pile of bones and continue the stalemate of chasing each other.

    "Be careful, Your Majesty, that monster emits dozens of white lights and flies towards Your Majesty. It can catch up with Your Majesty!" Yuexiang continued to remind Gao Feng in a trembling voice. In a hurry, Gao Feng glanced back, and his eyes were filled with white light.  The pale white ball of light was enough to reach a height of one foot, and it flew quickly, faster than Gao Feng's full speed running.

    This astonishing attack was able to be avoided. Gao Feng flapped his wings rapidly, twisted around, turned around, and ran in the other direction. The White Bone Heavenly Lord opened his arms, and balls of light were in his hands.  It formed on the bones and whizzed towards Gao Feng.

    Every time a pale white light ball hits the ground, there will be a huge explosion. A deep pit several times the diameter of the light ball is smashed into the ground. Countless earth and rocks are splashed. The explosion causes the ground to tremble, and the resulting turbulent air waves are everywhere.

    But it was not Gao Feng who was most affected by these, but these skeletons with no wisdom and slow movements.

    The light balls smashed down, exploded, the ground shook, earth and rocks splashed, and air waves flew across the ground. Buried underground for many years, these old skeletons could not withstand it at all. The bones were shattered one after another, and even more bones were destroyed by these light balls.  It was smashed by Gao Feng.

    Although these flying light balls did not focus on Gao Feng, they hit him intensively. Gao Feng was forced to constantly change directions, turning left and right, but his speed was still maintained.

    The magic power of Taoist monks is limited. This bursting ball of light seems simple and can be used by ordinary Taoists. However, the power of each of these emitted by White Bone Heavenly Lord is extremely powerful, and the flying speed is also amazing. Under Gao Feng's  In judgment, among the Taoist monks I have seen, many people will be exhausted if they send out such a light ball. I am afraid that two light balls will be exhausted, but the spells of the White Bone Heavenly Lord seem to be endless. His magic power is really powerful.  What a situation!

    ????????????????? And this powerful exploding light ball, not a single illusion, all are entities, just covered like this, the ground is almost filled with explosions!

    But the distance between the two sides is more than two thousand steps. At this distance, no matter how fast or powerful the White Bone Heavenly Lord's spell is, Gao Feng can react. There are explosions on the ground, and fragments of bones are flying everywhere. Gao Feng is still  Able to avoid and walk through them.

    &nbsp; Continuously turning back in two directions, Gao Feng understood what the other party was going to do. The Bone Heavenly Lord was unable to cast spells accurately due to the distance, so he used this large-scale attack to confine him to this range. The distance between the two sides was increasing.  Recently, Gao Feng rushed left and right, but never ran out of this sea of ??bones.  (To be continued)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 389: Zhan Tianjun

    However, because the light balls like raindrops fell from the sky and exploded, the bones that rushed towards Gao Feng were shattered, which made the scene a lot emptyer, making it easier to run.  .

    But this situation did not make Gao Feng feel relaxed at all. The people in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm had to use their skills to resist the pressure of the Bone Heavenly Lord. They could not even make a sound, and those on the ground were blown to pieces.  The bones were not completely destroyed. The tiny residues adhered to each other and reassembled.

    Strange skeleton monsters began to appear, giants several feet tall. These monsters seemed to be a combination of many wild beasts and raptors, and even insect characteristics could be seen on their bodies. Those giants were not enlarged human figures, but often had a few extra arms.  It has two heads and three heads, holding various weapons in its hands.

    Many monsters and giants have huge wings spread out on their backs. This time it is not a bare wing skeleton, but a film and feathers made of debris condensed and adhered. It looks very weird, whether it is a skeletal monster or a skeletal giant.  , they all have one thing in common, the pale flames are dancing in the black eye sockets.

    Although monsters and giants are huge, they move extremely quickly. They have only one goal, to pursue Gao Feng!

    Those with wings were flying in mid-air, while those without wings were jumping and running. From time to time, these skeletal monsters and giants would open their mouths and spit out flames, cold air and poisonous light. Some even threw part of their bodies. The target was also Gao Feng. They were present.  Zhong was also unscrupulous, not caring about those slow-moving skeletons.

    The attacks and spells issued by the newly formed skeleton monsters and skeleton giants also shattered a large number of bones. The White Bone Heavenly Lord's spells in mid-air still did not stop. Those huge light balls smashed down, even if the newly formed skeleton monsters were smashed.  He was also crushed when he encountered the skeleton giant.

    But the faster it shatters, the faster it condenses. The old and broken skeletons disappear, and powerful monsters and giants are formed.

    The speed of monsters and giants is not slow, but they still have no way to catch up with Gao Feng.  But many of them have already formed in front of Gao Feng, just enough to block Gao Feng's road.

    In front of him was a figure over three feet tall, with two heads and four arms.  There is a giant with a big stick on each arm. Two three-foot-large skulls open their mouths at the same time, and white breath spurts out. This breath has no smell, but it is full of the meaning of death, crossing up and down.  , shrouding Gao Feng in it.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed.  He shot continuously with both hands and was very careful. He didn't want to hit him so hard this time. The white aura collided with his golden light and immediately dissipated without a trace. Gao Feng did not change direction and hit the giant directly.  Gao Feng's golden light has already contaminated this giant's body.  But only part of the thick white skeleton began to shatter, and the giant was still able to move and attack.  Four huge sticks were smashed down together.

    Just when he was about to concentrate, Gao Feng's wings flashed suddenly, he slapped his palms back, his whole body curled up, and he smashed over like a battering ram, hitting the giant in the chest.

    With a bang, the giant exploded, and its body broke into pieces. However, Gao Feng's movements stopped after this collision.  There was a rapid roar from behind, and the light ball in mid-air had been smashed down. Gao Feng did not fall to the ground. He reversed in mid-air, his palms and the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor moved together, and he turned sharply.

    Those exploding balls of light did not hit him.  But the distance was too close, and the air waves and splashed earth and rocks caused by the explosion had already affected him.

    Gao Feng's body suddenly swayed and he lost control. His body tensed, his inner energy burst out, and the light of the Soaring Sky Armor brightened. He jumped up and stabilized his body in an instant, but there were already three giant skeletal birds blocking him.  In front of me, the heads of these giant birds spit out flaming cold air, and their claws slashed down!  There were also giant lizard-like beasts rushing under him, opening their mouths upward, and some of the giant beasts were already surrounding him with fluttering wings.

    There is no way to go to the sky and no door to the earth. Gao Feng took a deep breath, shook his arms, and the golden blade suddenly stretched out and extended, becoming dozens of lengths each. The blade whip formed, and he swung violently around.  When he came out, there were only countless pale lights flashing in the dark night. At this moment, the golden snakes danced wildly, extremely gorgeous!

    The blade whip formed by the light passed by, and the giant beasts and giants were cut into pieces. The surrounding area suddenly became empty. Gao Feng rolled in mid-air and stood firmly on the ground.  \\

    \\

    Gao Feng did not continue running after landing. He clenched his fists and stamped his feet on the ground. The golden light all over his body flashed in and out, and he let out a roar like thunder!

    The roar was like a giant thunder, with Gao Feng as the center, and the light seemed to explode. Along with the roar and flash, the impact spread out in all directions with Gao Feng as the center!

    Wherever this invisible wave passed, bones shattered one after another, and the space of a hundred feet in radius became empty in the blink of an eye.?It was the skeleton monster giant, or the skeletons crawling out of the ground, which were all blown to pieces.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and looked up in the air. The White Bone Heavenly Lord was only two hundred steps away from him. At this distance, there was no way to escape. He was intercepted in mid-air and forced to swing his light whip. That stagnation  It is fatal. In this very short moment, the White Bone Heavenly Lord is already close!

    They can only fight, because although the White Bone Heavenly Lord has no way to effectively hit Gao Feng, he has trapped Gao Feng within this range. It is only a matter of time before the two sides get close. In this case, instead of consuming himself in the escape, it is better to get there in advance.  Fight, even though he knows that his strength is far inferior to the opponent, he still wants to fight!

    "I found you!" Such a voice came down in mid-air, with unconcealable joy in his tone. The dark eyes of the purple-robed skeleton stared at Gao Feng in mid-air.

    Gao Feng swung his arms, and there were already countless golden moon wheels and disks twisted around his body. He used the innate Qi of the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique to activate the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang, which has the power of light to ward off evil.  Extremely sharp, this sharpness was condensed. Gao Feng raised his arms, and these brilliance rotated and flew upwards.

    At this distance between the two sides, it no longer takes much time for the sharp intention to fly, but the White Bone Heavenly Lord floated motionless in mid-air, the flames in his eyes jumped, and those sharp brilliance burst directly five feet away from him.  dissipate.

    Gao Feng did not make this move. He showed his sharp intention. He already had a silver bow in his hand. He bent the bow and nocked an arrow. Countless silver arrows shot towards the skeleton in mid-air. The silver arrow rain reversed the direction.  Up in the sky, but there is still no way to get close to the Bone Heavenly Lord, and all the arrow rain is blocked.

    The bone fragments on the surrounding ground began to move and combine again, and the fragments of the skeleton giant monster were condensed again, but this time the condensed skeleton monster was much smaller, and the shining color of the bones was also different, and it did not look like bones.  The quality is like metal.

    The appearance of these newly condensed bone creations is not surprising. They look like larger human or animal shapes, but their speed and strength have doubled compared to before, and their movements are not that of rushing forward recklessly, but in cooperation with each other.  Imminent outflanking.

    After the White Bone Heavenly Lord blocked the silver arrow, he raised his arm, opened his hand bones, and grabbed Gao Feng from a few hundred steps away. This action was extremely unscrupulous and did not put Gao Feng in his eyes at all.

    Gao Feng was already mentally alert. He could see a huge palm grabbing in mid-air. This palm was enough to cover him with a radius of a hundred feet. No matter how he moved, he could not escape from the range of this palm.

    He even saw that as the giant palm descended rapidly, countless rays of light were shed. Once those jade-colored bones were tainted with such light, their speed would obviously increase.

    He was indeed a frog in the well. The magical powers he had seen in the capital before were nothing compared to the skeleton that was calmly casting spells in front of him. Of course, those real-life heavenly masters did not let go of their use. What Gao Feng saw  Those who arrived were only Taoists at the level of Qingxu Wuxuan, or demon disciples at the level of Master Jiuyou.

    The newly formed jade bones rotated and approached around Gao Feng's body, gradually narrowing their encirclement. They also put in monster giants that had not yet been crushed to disrupt, gradually compressing Gao Feng's space for movement.

    Gao Feng, who had always reacted quickly, did not move. Those bones would not wait. They were already in front of him in an instant. A sword suddenly appeared in Gao Feng's hand. A whirlwind suddenly formed around Gao Feng's body. Countless brilliance flashed around him.  Countless rune symbols were generated in this whirlwind, and a pressure began to spread.

    All the bones that came close to the whirlwind were shattered. Those bone fragments were swallowed up by the crystal golden color in mid-air and burned into nothingness. Those jade-colored bones were better, but after they collided with the whirlwind, they were all destroyed.  It was shattered and destroyed, but the jade-colored bones did not continue to rush forward, but retreated backwards.

    It¡¯s just that the coercion emanating from the whirlwind is getting stronger and stronger, and the movements of the skeleton monsters and giants have become sluggish. Many of the native skeletons that crawled out of the geography are standing still, and many more are unable to move and are scattered on the ground.

    All of this was generated in a very short moment. The giant palm was still pressing down without any pause. Suddenly, the whirlwind with Gao Feng as the center began to emit golden light, and a huge pale gold dragon appeared.  The Bone Heavenly Lord, whose golden dragon eyes were staring at the sky, roared suddenly, pierced through the huge invisible palm, and rushed forward.

    Dragons are superior to mortals. The dragon's power has a natural intimidation to mortal creatures. This kind of intimidation is not only felt by the living, but also by the undead. And because of the nature of its power, this giant golden dragon can intimidate all living creatures.  The shock of the undead bones was far beyond the normal range.

    As soon as this giant dragon appeared, there were endless primitive skeletons or people who didn¡¯t know fear.Falling apart on the spot, or running in the opposite direction, the jade skeletons and those monster giants stopped in their tracks.

    At this moment, on the Great Plains of the Northland, countless undead skeletons watched a huge golden dragon rise into the sky and devour the Bone Lord in mid-air.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 390: Ghosts in the Vast, Advancement of the Undead

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord in purple robes and golden crown looked so small compared to the giant dragon rising into the sky, but when the dragon reached in front of him, it stopped.

    Looking at the incomparably tiny White Bone Heavenly Lord, the skeleton suspended in mid-air was motionless, but the charging dragon was still in mid-air, motionless.

    There seemed to be some shattering sound in the void. The light on the golden dragon shone and suddenly exploded in all directions. In fact, there were no fragments flying, but the violent air flow was used in all directions. Those jade-colored  The bones of the victims were all bent down, while the others were torn to pieces by the violent airflow.

    Gao Feng, who was holding a long sword, stood still in mid-air. There was a look of horror in his eyes. Such a powerful sword had no effect on the Bone Heavenly Lord. The Golden Crown Bone Heavenly Lord just stretched out a finger. To be precise,  A single finger bone blocked the progress of the sword.

    No expression could be seen from the skull, but Gao Feng felt that the other party was smiling, laughing contemptuously. This was when he and the other party were closest, so he must take this opportunity to attack!

    Gao Feng roared angrily, and the light wings behind him doubled in size. With a flicker, he urged Gao Feng to step forward. The tip of the sword did move forward a little, but this was not Gao Feng pushing, but the Bone Heavenly Lord pushing against him.  The phalange holding the tip of the sword bent.

    ?????? Bend back and then flick!

    Just such an inconspicuous little movement, Gao Feng's whole body seemed to be hit by an invisible sledgehammer, and he flew backwards. Not far away, there were more than a dozen huge bone whips stretched out from the ground, and they were thrown away.  Gao Feng rolled it down directly.

    The bone whip was cracking inch by inch while it was still in mid-air.  Gao Feng had already fallen to the ground, and blood was already overflowing from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the Bone Heavenly Lord in the sky, and the black eyes of the Bone Heavenly Lord were also staring at him. The civet cat was playing with the mouse. This word popped up in Gao Feng's mind.  , the strength gap is too great.

    There is no room for such thoughts on this battlefield.  Gao Feng's movements did not pause at all. He ran after landing, but there were already a dozen jade-colored skeletons blocking his way.  Gao Feng swung the light whip in his hand, and most of the jade-colored bones in front of him couldn't avoid it and were cut into pieces.

    It looks easy.  But Gao Feng could already feel the stagnation and obstruction caused by the sharp whip of light, and the difference in strength between the two sides was shrinking.

    Just as he took a step forward, a scream suddenly came from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Almost at the same time as the scream, Gao Feng felt the huge danger approaching. The light on his body surged, and the light whip turned into a light blade, moving towards it regardless of the situation.  Rush away.  Everything in front of him was destroyed.

    Just taking a step out of the way, Gao Feng, who was flying low in the air and rolling, saw a cold star falling on the position where he was just now. The cold star flew not fast, and it was extremely quiet after landing on the ground. However, Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart.  .  Subconsciously flying backwards, countless skeletal weapons and spells hit him. Gao Feng resisted regardless, but his retreat never stopped.

    The area of ??ten feet in radius where the cold star entered suddenly turned into a gray color, as if it was the precipitation of time.  The stale look after the passage of time is just that the process that takes hundreds of thousands of years has been shortened to a very short time.

    The gray land sank, as if the land itself had lost its vitality and toughness, and the various bones on it were turned into dust, completely void.

    Gao Feng didn't even have time to take a break, or even take a breath. The skeletons surrounded him, and the huge ball of light in mid-air crashed down again.

    Just now, Gao Feng resisted those attacks. No matter how indestructible Gao Feng was, he still recovered the damage. His face turned pale, and more and more bloodshot eyes came out of the corners of his mouth. Gao Feng dodged the ball of light, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand came out.  , the dragon-binding rope can be stretched almost infinitely. Gao Feng extended the rope to the entire area where the bones were born. Now this magical chain is still emitting golden light, and this dragon-binding rope is now an extremely powerful one.  Light whip.

    Gao Feng's body rotated, and all the bones within this range were cut off. The light on Gao Feng's body had dimmed, but the light on the dragon-binding rope was blazing and bright. All the contaminated bones began to burn and shatter, but the jade  The colored bones were shattered into pieces just by burning.

    The rotation was an extremely fast movement. After Gao Feng stopped, there was no light on his body, but he still flew away suddenly. Another cold star fell from the mid-air. Everything within the coverage area became decayed. Gao Feng's eyes were filled with darkness.  Empty, no more obstacles.

    While running, Gao Feng had already taken out six Qiongshi, put them into his mouth without hesitation, chewed them up and swallowed the shells directly. The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique on his body was running wildly, and when he stopped again  , the light on his body was full again, Gao Feng waved his hand, and several light spots fell.

    In the vast area, there are phosphorus fire and white light that can only be seen in graveyards, but the skeletons crawling out of the ground are like Gao Feng.After this sweep, it has become rare. After all, most of the corpses will disappear completely, and only a few parts will remain. It is not truly endless.

    But the fragments are still condensing into various kinds of skeletons. Now more and more jade-colored skeletons are turning into jade-colored skeletons. Many of the crushed jade-colored skeletons have turned into black human-shaped skeletons. These skeletons are about the same size as ordinary people, but there are black marks on the skeletons.  The air was lingering, and the frame seemed to be made of metal.

    It¡¯s just that the number of black humanoid skeletons is much less. Although Gao Feng has been running, he still has a rough judgment that only dozens of jade-colored skeletons will be twisted into one.

    But this time it was difficult for the bones scattered everywhere to stop Gao Feng, because Gao Feng released all the fighting spirits in his hands, including the bronze statue, the sword and shield soldier, the bull-headed general, the silver-armored knight, and the arrow girl.  .

    The war spirits faced the original bones just like chopping melons and vegetables, smashing them to pieces. The skeleton monsters and giants could not defeat the war spirits. The bull-headed warrior swung the big stick in his hand and hit it.  Crush.

    But when facing the jade skeleton, the fighting spirits had the upper hand, but they would not be able to solve it immediately. However, the knight in silver armor stopped the fighting spirits. The bronze statue guarded the arrow girl, and the sword and shield soldiers stood beside her.  On the periphery, the knights in silver armor charged in front, and the bull-headed warriors retreated from behind. They were invincible on this battlefield.

    ¡°When faced with those black bones, only the Shining Armor Knight and the Tauren Warrior faced it calmly, and the others could only work together to support them.

    But there were very few black skeletons on the battlefield. These black skeletons were just staring at Gao Feng, so the fighting spirits blocked most of the pressure on Gao Feng.

    The cold star that caused decay twice failed, and the White Bone Heavenly Lord changed his attack moves again. The bones of his hand were clenched and tensed, and many broken bones on the ground floated into the air. The movements of the White Bone Heavenly Lord's hands were repeated several times, and those broken bones were spread out.  The bones turned into bone spears hanging upside down in mid-air. The bone spears were surrounded by green energy, and the spear tips shone with pale white light. The White Bone Heavenly King pressed his hand down, and countless bone spears fell down like a rainstorm.

    It was already dark around Gao Feng. The phosphorus fire and white light in the distance were still floating and flickering. However, the area around Gao Feng became darker. Black humanoid skeletons were already surrounding him. Some of the black skeletons opened their mouths to spit out black smoke, and some radiated from their eyes.  Black light emitted, they staggered around each other, changed positions, and quickly approached.

    From Gao Feng¡¯s current position, he could clearly see that the fighting spirit that wanted to get close to him was blocked by two black skeletons. He was being besieged by a large group of skeletons. He could no longer help him in a short time.

    Facing countless black smoke and black lights that were rapidly coming towards him, Gao Feng rushed upwards. In addition to the protective golden light, there were countless sharp brilliance condensed all over his body. His body shook when he was in mid-air. These sharp brilliance were indistinguishable.  Shooting in all directions, the golden blades on Gao Feng's hands extended and turned into golden blade whips. The golden snakes danced wildly and whipped down rapidly.

    The black smoke and black light were too dense. When they hit Gao Feng's body, the light of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was blocked one by one. However, with each black smoke and black light, the golden light was slightly dimmed. This black smoke and dust  and light, actually restrained and able to offset the awe-inspiring and bright power of the God-Suppressing Art.

    Some of those moon disks condensed with sharp intentions were dodged by the black bones, and some were hit. However, unlike the previous situation where they would be cut open by the hit, this time the hit was not completely  The effect can only create a gap in the black humanoid skeleton. The movement of the black humanoid skeleton that is hit will become slower, but that's all.

    The light whip wielded by Gao Feng cannot be cut immediately, and it has to be strengthened to cause great damage. However, Gao Feng cannot even maintain such an attack. The light wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flashed, and the whole person hurriedly  Move to avoid, the light whip in his hand whips and spins in mid-air, shattering the bone spears that fall like rain. Gao Feng does not dare to stay in one position for too long, because as long as there is a pause, the spell of the White Bone Heavenly Lord will  Followed.

    The current battle situation is that Gao Feng is completely at a disadvantage, but it is not a dead end. He moves very fast, and it is almost impossible for the White Bone Heavenly Lord's spell to hit accurately. At the same time, Gao Feng's power is not too weak, and the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique is really effective.  Qi specializes in defeating undead bones, and large-scale spells are often ineffective against him.

    Gao Feng also understands all this, and the Bone Heavenly Lord also understands it, so the Bone Heavenly Lord will use various methods to close the distance between them and trap Gao Feng. From the beginning to the present, the Bone Heavenly Lord is getting closer and closer to this goal, but not yet  Success, Gao Feng may escape at any time.

    It seems like a ferocious beast is hunting. Although it is getting closer and closer, it is right in front of you, but no one knows whether it can be captured

    But the White Bone Heavenly Lord's tactics are becoming more and more effective. The original bones on the ground are broken and then aggregated. The black metal-like bones are already quite powerful and can already restrain high-level people.Maple's actions.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 391 The Big Devil

    Gao Feng used his light whip to smash the bone spears in mid-air, but when he dodged and landed, the surrounding ten steps were already covered with black bones. Gao Feng instantly launched his Sixth Form of God-Suppressing, which was the most direct and powerful attack.  If you hit him, those who hit him will be broken into pieces, but there are still more and more bones. Some are surrounding him, some are jumping and flying in the air, and they have blocked all directions of Gao Feng!

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord suspended in mid-air raised one hand, and countless bone spears appeared and fell in mid-air just like before, but a small black whirlwind was generated in the other hand.

    Suddenly, a bright light lit up in this ghostly dark place, and the already cold temperature suddenly dropped a lot, but no one cared about heat or cold, everything, whether they were living or undead.  , were all shocked by this brilliance.

    This ray of light rose from the ground and swept straight into the air. Its target was the purple-robed and golden-crowned White Bone Heavenly King. The black bones surrounding Gao Feng and the various skeletons on the periphery were shattered in this light, as if soaked in frost, and then  Completely turned into ice crystals, and then the ice crystals "melted" in this extremely cold brilliance and disappeared into the void.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: The light blade in Gao Feng¡¯s hand turned into a sword, and he stabbed straight towards the White Bone Heavenly Lord. It was the first sword of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord!

    The flames in the eyes of the White Bone Heavenly Lord jumped, and the black cyclone in the hand bones suddenly turned into a black air ball, and it hit Gao Feng.

    This sword moved forward indomitably and never retreated. Gao Feng could clearly feel the mana fluctuations in the black air mass like a stormy sea and the feeling of swallowing everything, but Gao Feng did not change, it was just a straight thrust!

    Collision!  There was no sound, but the sword light disappeared, the black air mass exploded, and the strong wind blew from mid-air to the ground. The bones were shattered in the strong wind. Even the fighting spirits could not stand, and the formation was already in chaos.

    Gao Feng fell straight from mid-air.  The Bone Heavenly Lord also flew backwards for dozens of steps, but in the middle of the flight, the Bone Heavenly Lord pressed down with one hand, and the bone spears in mid-air poured down again.  Even the black bones will disintegrate when stabbed by the bone spear, but the various skeletons below have no fear at all and are still waiting for attack below.

    The area that had just gone dark became bright again, with countless stars shining brightly, and the phosphorus fire and white light had been completely covered up.

    The second sword taught by the Fairy Mountain Sword Master!  It is everywhere and pervasive.  Thousands of swords came out, and every bone spear and every skeleton that tried to intercept him were smashed into pieces.

    But Gao Feng knew that this sword attack was actually at a disadvantage. There was no offense, it was just defense, and it did not attack the White Bone Heavenly Lord at all.  After the sword was thrust out, Gao Feng immediately ran away, and he could already see the big hands formed by the gathering of black energy in the air grabbing at him!

    As soon as the big black hand touched the ground.  The bones within this range were also shattered at the same time. The five fingers of the big black hand turned into five black whirlwinds with a diameter of three feet, rotating towards Gao Feng. The golden light on Gao Feng's body radiated, and the light  The whip whipped, but the light whip disappeared without a trace after it came into contact with the whirlwind. The whirlwind could actually swallow Gao Feng's power!  Unable to block it, Gao Feng retreated quickly!

    The black whirlwind swallowed up the fighting spirits, and the fighting spirits and the various skeletons surrounding them disappeared.

    "Let me out. I can help you!" "Your Majesty" Zhang Zhijiang roared in the Butterfly Treasure. Yuexiang also shouted there, but Gao Feng remained unmoved. In this situation, he could fight alone  Maximum mobility, those two people come out.  Maybe it can help, maybe it's a burden. If Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang don't care about life and death, Gao Feng can even escape, but Gao Feng is not such a person.

    The rapid running attack can no longer destroy those black bones immediately. Even the jade-colored bones can withstand it without being concentrated frontally. The five black whirlwinds seem to be growing endlessly. The more places they rotate, the more they  It became thicker and faster, chasing Gao Feng non-stop.

    Gao Feng paused for a moment and looked up at the Bone Heavenly Lord in mid-air. The light on the Bone Heavenly Lord flashed and there were some spells being prepared. Gao Feng took a deep breath. He knew that he was in a dead end now.  Although he can still struggle to move, as time goes by, the outcome has been confirmed.

    What¡¯s even more troublesome is that it¡¯s just late at night, there¡¯s still a long time before dawn, and the restraint of sunlight during the day can¡¯t be counted on now.

    In such a battle situation, Gao Feng's slightest pause would attract a large number of skeletons. Now there are five more whirlwinds that seem to be alive. The same is true at this time. A jade-colored skeleton suddenly rushed over, behind him  There are also a large number of skeleton monster giants, as well as black skeletons sandwiched among them.

    Gao Feng roared angrily, and punched the skeleton in front of him hard. With one punch, the skeleton was immediately shattered. Gao Feng's figure suddenly accelerated, but this time he was not running away, but fighting, punching and kicking.  He is veryEven if he gave up the light blade and his own weapons, he would be hit hard to the bone.

    The light on his body skyrocketed, like a huge flame surrounding his body. With every punch and kick, the bones he hit would only end up shattering.

    Various spells in mid-air fell in a wide range, explosions were everywhere on the ground, air waves burst into bursts, poisonous gas and death aura filled the air. Gao Feng did not dodge this time, but ignored the attacks, but Gao Feng was moving the fastest now than before.  It was even faster than before, and the White Bone Heavenly Lord had no way to aim or catch it.

    Gao Feng, who was immersed in this crazy attack, did not hear the laughter in the air. The laughter seemed to be as proud as seeing the prey entering the trap.

    Gao Feng's stormy attacks moved erratically, but the range was extremely wide. His attacks continued, but there were no standing skeletons in the field, whether they were native skeletons, skeleton monsters and giants, or  The jade color and even the black skeleton were all swept away.

    But his attack still did not stop. Inexplicably, Gao Feng, the White Bone Lord floating in the air, ignored him and just moved around on the ground. Without the bones, Gao Feng even rushed towards the five whirlwinds, fists and kicks.  Bash.

    The golden flames on Gao Feng's body were initially swallowed up by the black whirlwind, but then the whirlwind was overwhelmed by the violent attack. The five whirlwinds converged towards Gao Feng, but became smaller and smaller until they disappeared.

    The debris and dust of the bones on the ground are moving towards a center, and the phosphorus fire and white light floating in the air are also moving towards that center. The ghostly area is getting darker and darker, if not for the mid-air.  With the golden crown and white bones and the crazy Gao Feng on the ground, the place seems to have returned to its usual appearance.

    When all the bones, debris, and dust gather together, there should be several hills the size of giant turtle castles. When all the phosphorus fire and white light gather together, there will be an extremely bright light, but there is no earth-shattering change when these are gathered together. It is just a person changing from that  The center stood up.

    This person is not a skeletal humanoid, but a normal person with bones and flesh, with a medium build, and there is nothing surprising about his appearance. All the bone fragments and dust have disappeared without a trace, and the phosphorus fire and white light have also disappeared without a trace. This person  When he stood up from the center of the gathering, he was naked, but soon he was covered with something, first the fur of a beast, then the scaly leather of a lizard and python, then feathers, then turned into a leather coat, and then into  Made exquisite armor.

    After being wrapped in armor, the man opened his eyes. The area that had gone dark suddenly lit up, as if lightning flashed across. The man took a step and the ground shook.

    Every move he made was so powerful. As soon as this man opened his eyes, he was staring at Gao Feng. There were no pupils in his eyes, and there was no black and white. There were only colorful and changing colors. There seemed to be a world in his small eyes.  , the colorful and changing colors do not give people a gorgeous feeling at all, but instead make people feel cold and violent.

    Gao Feng saw all this, but Gao Feng looked at it all indifferently, because he felt that he was expanding infinitely, and a golden-armored giant ten feet tall was being generated. The war demon made the last move, and the golden-armored giant  The giant has already appeared.

    Such a golden-armored giant, the man in the armor showed no fear at all. He rushed forward with a slight movement. The golden-armored giant looked huge, but his movements were extremely fast. His hand reached down and he had already grabbed it.  The newly generated armored warrior.

    Under normal circumstances, Gao Feng would be shocked and surprised, because the power of this newly generated armored warrior has reached the peak of Tongmai, and some of his body's characteristics even exceed it. In other words, this is close to the dragon realm.  A master, and I don¡¯t know what other abilities he has.

    It's just that when Gao Feng is observing the world in the form of this golden-armored giant, he doesn't care much about such new strong men. He just looks at it all calmly and indifferently, because of his strength.  The difference is too great. People will not have any fear or horror towards cats and dogs.

    After the golden-armored giant's big hand grasped the newborn armored warrior, even though the armored warrior struggled desperately, he was always held in his hand. As soon as the golden-armored giant clenched his hand, he only heard explosions and shattering sounds at the same time.  The armored giant released his hand and threw it to the ground. The powerful warrior had turned into fragments. The white light of phosphorus fire that gathered there was also scattered on the ground. The bones that crawled out of the earth were broken and gathered together to be reborn. From weak to  Qiang, in the end actually condensed into a warrior who was no different from a human being, but Gao Feng's battle with the demon was also completed and was crushed directly.

    Gao Feng now feels that he is extremely tall. He feels as if he is 10 feet tall and powerful. At the same time, his mood has become calm and indifferent. Now Gao Feng's target is the Bone Heavenly Lord floating in mid-air.  Welcome, your support is my biggest motivation

    &nbsp; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 392: The Ultimate of Ghostly White Bones

    The floating height of the White Bone Heavenly Lord was less than the knees of the golden armored giant. When the golden armored giant appeared, the expressionless skull seemed to be surprised. The White Bone Heavenly Lord was crushed by the human shape formed by the gathering of thousands of bones.  He didn't pay any attention to it. He kept rising, as if he wanted to be on par with the golden-armored giant. Facing such a giant, the Bone Heavenly Lord actually had no intention of escaping or being afraid.

    Just as it reached the waist of the golden-armored giant, the huge fist of the golden-armored giant had already been smashed down. The speed even exceeded Gao Feng's full speed action. The golden-crown white bones just calmly floated backwards and dodged.  The golden-armored giant kept landing heavy punches.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    In the blink of an eye, the White Bone Heavenly Lord had floated to the head of the golden-armored giant. The golden-armored giant danced his arms and punched forward. It was actually the third of the six demon-suppressing moves. The giant's power was originally extremely huge.  Now that there are moves, the changes are even more amazing.

    With a simple blow, all the directions of the White Bone Heavenly Lord have been sealed, and he is about to smash this purple-robed, golden-crowned White Bone Lord!

    "The God of War!" The White Bone Heavenly Lord made a voice. His voice was hard, as if he had not made a sound for many years. His tone seemed not to be surprised, but to express emotion. The huge golden fist was already in front of him.

    A light and shadow suddenly appeared where the White Bone Heavenly Lord was, and the gleaming pale light formed a skull with the White Bone Heavenly Lord as the center.  This skull is twenty feet high, and the light condenses in mid-air, getting closer and closer to reality, like jade.

    All this happened in an instant. The golden giant fist had arrived in front of the huge skull. The skull also opened its jaws, as if it was screaming something.  Just silently.

    There was no sound, the skull and the golden-armored giant disappeared, but suddenly there was a strong wind blowing in all directions.  The sky was filled with dust, and even stones several feet high were blown away by the strong wind.

    Gao Feng staggered two steps and finally stood still.  The Bone Heavenly Lord flew backwards for about a mile and finally stabilized his figure. Gao Feng was shocked to find that there was no damage on the Bone Heavenly Lord's body. The black-lined purple robe exuded a faint light. This demon was actually so powerful.  situation.

    But the distance has been opened, and now he can escape. As soon as Gao Feng turned around, a warning sign suddenly appeared in his heart, and he hurriedly dodged to the side.  A faint white light passed over his shoulder. The defense composed of Soaring Sky Armor and golden power was abruptly broken by this white light. The blood on Gao Feng's shoulder spurted out!

    There was a wound on the shoulder, and the moment the wound was opened, a numb and freezing feeling spread inside.  In his haste, Gao Feng didn't even know where the enemy was. Since entering the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng couldn't remember any injuries he had received, especially the bleeding injuries. What was even more ridiculous was that he didn't know where the enemy was.

    Gao Feng was shocked.  The light whips of both arms have been thrown out, and they are dancing wildly to protect themselves. The whole person retreats quickly, but this time the retreat direction no longer cares about staying away from the White Bone Heavenly Lord, but close to him. However, in order to guard against this omnipresent attack, he can no longer care about that.  too much.

    Just as he moved, he felt a chill on his vest. Gao Feng flew high into the air. A little cold star had already landed on his previous position. Before he had flown too high, his ankles were suddenly tied by something.  Stop, Gao Feng immediately rushed upward with extra force, but it was already stagnant for a moment.

    It was fatal in an instant. A flying light ball hit Gao Feng hard on the back. Logically speaking, the light ball exploded, but Gao Feng was not blown away, but was dragged to the ground by a strange force.  .

    The ball of light exploded behind him. Gao Feng's throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. The blood spilled as if it had hit something underneath, and something tied to his ankle suddenly loosened.

    Gao Feng's consciousness was a little drowsy, but he still remembered that he wanted to escape at this time. His wings flickered, but the light wings had shrunk and dimmed at this time. He fluttered a few times, but did not fly far, and landed crookedly on the ground.

    The butterfly treasure was unusually quiet. According to what Gao Feng noticed, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang had fallen into a coma. The female warrior Bao Weiwei of the Leopard clan had also lost consciousness. The black horse simply did not know whether to live or die. Instead, the black wolf was there whining.  He screamed, but his breath was much weaker.

    Gao Feng staggered back two steps. The White Bone Heavenly Lord was in the air about fifty steps away from him. In addition to this, Gao Feng also saw another existence. There was a faint white color five steps away from him.  Shadow, this shadow is so dim, it seems that it will drift away at any time.

    It looks like a humanoid, but the arms of this humanoid do not look like a long knife, and there are no spider-like arms on the back of the humanoid.  But these are not fixed shapes, and it really floats like a shadow of smoke, as if it will be blown away by the wind at any time.

    The shadow even made people think it was naturally formed, an illusion made of the phosphorus fire and dust just now. However, in the eyes of this human-shaped shadow, there are two light spots shining. This light has an extremely evil meaning.  Just looking at it will give you a stinging sensation like a needle.

    Gao Feng can now feel the pain of needles all over his body. Once he weakens, he can even feel the needles going in and out of his body. He can even feel that his whole body seems to be submerged in an extremely viscous liquid. This liquid has a blazing power.  It is so toxic that if it sticks to the body, it will cause heart-burning and bone-burning pain.

    This pain not only affects the body, but also affects the mind, but Gao Feng can clearly feel that among the external injuries he has suffered, except for the wounds on his shoulders and the internal injuries caused by the spell, there are no other wounds.  , even those paralyzing and freezing intentions were resolved by his own power as soon as they penetrated deeply.

    There were several defects on the phantom floating in the air. Gao Feng immediately figured out that this was the effect caused by the splash of his own blood just now. His strength was extremely strong, and his blood also contained this pure force.  Strength, capable of restraining and killing such dead Yin spirits.

    Gao Feng looked above and then at the shadow. There was no light shining on him. Gao Feng didn't even have time to take Qiongshi to make up for his own strength, because he could already sense that the shadow in front of him was stronger than himself. It was really  It's terrifying, needless to say, this Bone Heavenly Lord is so powerful, he can actually create such a monster.

    And this monster was caused by Gao Feng to a certain extent. If he hadn't destroyed those bones, those undead bones wouldn't have gathered into such a powerful existence so quickly. No wonder the Bone Heavenly Lord was laughing when he was destroying them.  , this is clearly burying oneself.

    The gap on the phantom monster quickly healed itself, and sparse phosphorescent white light emerged from the ground to fill it, and the needle-like bright light stared at Gao Feng again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught you!¡± the voice of the White Bone Heavenly Lord sounded in mid-air, with a hint of pride in his tone. Considering the strength gap between the two sides, Gao Feng¡¯s resistance was too long.

    Before he finished speaking, the lines floating on the limbs and back of the phantom monster stretched rapidly. The phantom monster quickly approached Gao Feng. Those phantom lines seemed to be tightly binding Gao Feng, and they were like  It is to cut Gao Feng into pieces.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body has become quite dim, and his movements are also extremely slow. He seems to be standing still, assuming a posture only used by beginners of martial arts.

    In a very short moment, when the phantom was about to reach Gao Feng, the White Bone Heavenly Lord in mid-air suddenly changed its direction, and the flames in the black eye sockets jumped rapidly, as if he had discovered something surprising.

    Originally, the speed of the phantom was very fast, but when it got close to Gao Feng, it became extremely slow. It seemed that there was some obstacle, as if there was some weight on it, but the phantom rushed too fast, and it was already 30 meters away from Gao Feng.  Too close, Gao Feng, who was weak, punched him.

    There was no golden light on the fist, and there was no awe-inspiring momentum. Gao Feng was indeed very weak at this moment. He didn't even use the full force of the punch, but the moment the punch came out, it seemed like a huge mountain collapsed, and nothing could be done.  Comparable power was unleashed from that punch.

    This punch was a physical attack, not a spell. The phantom floating in the air was not supposed to be afraid, but this punch hit the phantom solidly, and countless roots protruded from the phantom's body.  It was like the lines of a tentacle, but after this punch, it suddenly collapsed in the air, and even the main body was scattered in all directions. After it dispersed, there was no way to recover. Only a piece the size of a palm retreated sharply, and the two needle-like lights  It's on this one, but it's also getting bleak.

    As long as he pursues one step further, he can easily kill the phantom monster, but Gao Feng is exhausted and has no extra strength. Moreover, a light spear hits Gao Feng in mid-air, hitting Gao Feng hard.  The chest of Gao Feng completely shattered the protection of the Soaring Sky Armor on Gao Feng. Gao Feng's chest almost sunk in, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. He could no longer stand and slowly knelt on the ground.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by the White Bone Heavenly Lord could have killed him, but he didn't, but this made Gao Feng fall into a deeper and greater fear. If the other party didn't want to kill, then why?  The target is Princess Qingrouor maybe herself

    The existence of the Immortal Mountain is an absolute secret, but Gao Feng also knows that for some existences, they may know, but now they can't move, or even have the ability to resist, and can only look ahead.

    The phosphorescent white light kept pouring out from the bumpy ground and floated to the phantom. The phantom's body continued to grow and would soon return to its previous appearance. The Bone Heavenly Lord's hand bones had already gained an inch or so.  The silver birdcage, thisThe unstoppable rotation looks like a solid body and a phantom at the same time.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 393 The Queen of Heaven

    Fairy Mountain 393_Fairy Mountain full text free reading_Chapter 393 Net

    All this happened in a very short time. The shadow and the Bone Heavenly Lord were approaching Gao Feng. From the beginning of the battle, the distance between the Bone Heavenly Lord and Gao Feng had never been so close, but the Bone Heavenly Lord  It felt a little strange, because Gao Feng had a smile on his face. That smile was not of relief and joy, but of determination to die together.

    The phantom had already rushed towards Gao Feng, and the Birdcage in White Bone Heavenly Lord's hand was about to be thrown down. At this moment, a middle-aged man suddenly appeared a few steps in front of Gao Feng, wearing a long robe and trousers.  A middle-aged man with long hair. The long sword in this middle-aged man's hand is exactly the one Gao Feng had just held.

    Seeing this middle-aged man appear, an expression appeared on the skull of White Bone Heavenly Lord. How could a bare skull have an expression? But at this moment, no matter who sees it, they will feel that the expression of that skull is extremely horrifying.  , at this moment, the bones of the Bone Heavenly Lord's hands were carved rapidly in mid-air, runes were generated one by one, and silver light oozed from the bones of the Bone Heavenly Lord. At this moment, the spells cast by the Bone Heavenly Lord were impressive.  It¡¯s the Taoist teachings of the Taoist Academy!

    In fact, it was a very short moment. The shadow had just rushed forward, and the middle-aged man had just appeared, but the two-foot-wide space in front of the White Bone Heavenly Lord was filled with floating silver runes.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, saw the phantom in front of him, his expression was indifferent. When he saw the Bone Heavenly Lord in mid-air, a smile appeared on his face. The sword master's true form, a peerless sword!  Then he swung his sword!

    The moment Mr. Sword Master Rui swung his sword, the phantom had already changed its direction, but it was already too late. When he swung the sword, it looked like it was struck by an ordinary person's sword.  But there was no way to avoid the shadow that moved like light. It was struck by a sword. It was obviously a real sword that slashed the shadow, but the shadow directly turned into nothingness.

    This sword cut down, killing the phantom, and a huge long sword cut down from mid-air!  At this moment, Baigu suddenly combined and handed over.  Suddenly, a natural silver buckler formed in mid-air, blocking the huge sword.

    The sword and shield met, and the silver shield turned into nothingness.  The sword light disappeared, Mr. Rui looked into the distance and shook his head, then looked back at Gao Feng again.  Gao Feng noticed that the sword master, Mr. Rui, seemed a little apologetic. The next moment, Mr. Rui disappeared without a trace.

    At this moment, a huge and violent force burst out. The only action Gao Feng could do was to curl up his body, cross his arms in front of his chest to block it, and then he was hit hard by the force and flew away.

    He was thrown away and landed heavily. All the bones in Gao Feng's body seemed to be shattered.  Everywhere was painful, and all my strength was exhausted. I took a few deep breaths before I got up from the ground. After I got up, my first reaction was to find something to eat.  In his current state, he couldn't even eat Qiong Shi.

    Just as he straightened up, Gao Feng's whole body froze. He saw a small dot flying over in the distance. Gao Feng's perception was still there and he could clearly see who was flying over.  It¡¯s actually the White Bone Heavenly Lord!

    Under such a blow, the White Bone Heavenly Lord actually still existed, even though the purple robe was in tatters, the golden crown was damaged, and even the skeleton was broken, the ribs were gone, only a bare spine was left, and the skull was full of cracks.  The flames in his eyes were also dim, but the White Bone Heavenly Lord was still there. Gao Feng could even see the White Bone Heavenly Lord pointing in his direction in mid-air.

    Gao Feng could not move now. For the rapid spell, there was no longer a problem of aiming. A green light came through the air and hit Gao Feng hard.

    Gao Feng, who was half-kneeling on the ground, seemed to have been hit by a heavy hammer, and his whole body flew upside down. This green light contained not only power, but also made Gao Feng's whole body numb and stiff, and his spirit became sluggish.

    But Gao Feng did not die. Gao Feng still had the last glimmer of clarity in his heart. What he feared the most in his heart was that even though the White Bone Heavenly Lord was injured, he could still kill him easily. The reason why he was spared his life was because he wanted to capture him alive.  , the target of this White Bone Heavenly Lord is himself.

    The person was flying upside down, and Gao Feng's last bit of strength was not to mobilize the treasure or warn him, but to let the ring on his finger and the butterfly treasure on his body fall to the ground.

    The ground in this area has been turned up by various spells and martial arts. The ground is full of pits and messes. It is difficult for anyone to find the ring and butterfly treasures if they fall into the dark. Gao Feng's spirit gradually falls into darkness, and finally  What I think is that I have fought as hard as I can, but now I am really powerless.

    After Gao Feng landed on the ground, he passed out and died there. The White Bone Heavenly Lord's flying speed was not as fast as lightning just now. However, during the flight, the white light of phosphorus fire on the ground and the bone debris continued to float, and the flying speed was not as fast as lightning.  Looking at the body of the White Bone Heavenly Lord, the damaged body slowly recovered and the flying speed became faster and faster.

    &nbsp; Arriving in the sky above Gao Feng, the silver birdcage in Baigu Tianjun's hand appeared again. The railings of the birdcage automatically separated and stretched, binding Gao Feng as if they were alive, and moved towards the enlarged bird.  Brought in a cage.

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord floating in mid-air ignored Gao Feng on the ground at this moment. Instead, he was looking far away. Although the great plains of the North were still dark, the Bone Heavenly Lord seemed to see something. The phosphorus fire gathered towards him at the speed of  It's obviously sped up.

    Gao Feng had been lifted into the air. Suddenly, the part of the silver birdcage railing that bound Gao Feng suddenly broke, and the unconscious Gao Feng fell directly to the ground.

    The Bone Heavenly Lord was stunned for a moment, his head lowered, his body was emitting light, and his shadow was projected on the ground. But when the Bone Heavenly Lord lowered his head and looked down, he found that there were some other shadows on the ground, as if something was swinging.

    It was not the dust blown by the wind, but the shadow of long streamers, soft and stretched, dancing gently. It looked like it was not just one. The White Bone Heavenly Lord immediately knew the number. There were nine in total, like a fan

    One of White Bone Heavenly Lord's phalanges suddenly shattered, and the broken finger bones burst out with bright silver light, instantly covering White Bone Heavenly Lord's entire skeleton. After that, White Bone Heavenly Lord's bones were no longer the shabby and old ones.  The appearance, on the contrary, has become silvery, and looks like it is made of silver. Not only does this image not have any weird and sinister air, but it actually looks a bit sacred and solemn.

    The changes are not only these, the golden crown on the head of the White Bone Heavenly Lord also rises, rapidly expanding in mid-air, turning into a golden gate with a radius of ten feet. The door is shining with golden light, and the white bones of Yin spirits are engraved on it, hovering in the White Bone Heaven.  On top of your head.

    There is a fox on Gao Feng's body. The fox's body is only three feet long and the whole body is snow-white. The fox tail behind the white fox is also three feet long. The fox tail that is as long as the body does not feel out of proportion at all. On the contrary, it is  It looks extremely elegant. There are nine fox tails in total.

    There is no wind now, but the nine fox tails are floating and swaying there. The white fox stands quietly on Gao Feng, raising his head and looking at the Bone Heavenly Lord in the sky, without any fluctuation in his ruby-like eyes.

    It was obviously a white fox, but the White Bone Heavenly Lord felt that in front of him was a stunningly beautiful woman, whose waist was swaying and charming.

    Nine-tails, nine-tailed white fox, the most important aspect of the advancement of the fox clan is the number of fox tails. Nine-tails is the pinnacle of the fox clan, and one of the pinnacles of the demon clan. A fox has nine tails, the so-called sky fox!

    Although there are many strong people among the demon clan in the North, and even among the demon clan in the entire world, the nine-tailed fox has always been one of the top beings and the strongest being in the world.

    After the White Bone Heavenly Lord suspended in mid-air used various spells, the sound of ghost cries could be faintly heard in the void, and countless black energy gushes out from the ground and spread everywhere, but the White Bone Heavenly Lord did not make any move.  Back up, back up slowly.

    There seem to be countless shadows of people and animals moving in the black air. This is a real ghost place and the embodiment of the Nine Netherworld in the real world.

    But the gloomy and terrifying, ubiquitous black energy could not get close to the space three feet around the little fox. The nine-tailed white fox never made a sound, just looking at the golden crown and white bones in the sky so quietly.

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord retreated five hundred steps, but saw that the black energy around the nine-tailed white fox could not enter within three feet. He couldn't help but stop and retreat, bowed his head in mid-air, and said: "The Queen of Heaven.  ¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the tail of the nine-tailed white fox suddenly swung rapidly, and the red jade eyes shone brightly. The nine-tailed white fox, known as the "Queen of Heaven", just said one word sharply: "Get out!"

    As this word was spoken, the wind on the ground suddenly blew up. In this sudden strong wind, those ghostly black clouds were blown away. The White Bone Heavenly Lord floating in the air could not stand still. The silver on his body was actually blown away by the wind.  It was blown off, and there were even cracking sounds from the joints.

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord looked up and saw countless white lights criss-crossing in the air, as if they were about to form a web or fly. The White Bone Heavenly Lord's expression finally changed, and the golden door above his head suddenly opened, revealing the depths inside.  In the darkness, the Bone Heavenly Lord flashed and entered the door. The golden door was immediately closed.

    As soon as the door suspended in mid-air was closed, the golden door immediately became nothing and disappeared into the void.

    Everything disappeared, the strong wind was also quiet, it was not long before dawn, and the Northland fell into the darkest time. Only then did the nine-tailed white fox jump up from Gao Feng's body, seeming to be looking further north, but when it fell  , the body had disappeared, only a five-inch white hair was suspended in mid-air, and then the crystal-clear white hair was burned by golden flames and completely turned into nothingness in mid-air.

    NorthlandThey were plunged into darkness again, and it was extremely quiet. If the ground hadn't been almost turned upside down and no intact place could be found, it might have made people feel that the suffocating and cruel battle just now had not happened.

    Gao Feng lay motionless on the ground

    "It seems that I have regained consciousness from the deep darkness, but I can't open my eyes or make the slightest movement. Are I in a fairy mountain?"  Gao Feng himself was not sure

    Fairy Mountain 393_Free to read the full text of Fairy Mountain_Chapter 393 The Queen of Heaven has been updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 394 Yuan Jing Enters the Body

    Fairy Mountain 394_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 394 Yuan Jing enters the body from

    But Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. After the Sword Lord¡¯s true form appeared, his sword failed, and Gao Feng was hit by the White Bone Heavenly Lord and fell into complete darkness. High-quality update]

    Without consciousness and movement, this is actually equivalent to death. Gao Feng has no idea what happened during this period. He only knows that at the last moment, his spirit and body are disintegrating until they disappear into nothingness.

    In the endless void and darkness, a little fluorescence suddenly appeared. This fluorescence was very weak, flickering erratically, like a candle that could be extinguished at any time. I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the fluorescence finally stabilized and began to change little by little.  Be bright.

    Gao Feng felt relieved when he knew that he was still alive. Those who were seriously injured or near death would enter the fairy mountain. There have been many examples in the past that proved this rule, but this does not mean that this is an iron law.

    The little fox reminded him many times to be careful. When he loses consciousness, it does not mean that the enemy will also disappear. If he is not careful, he will be destroyed physically and mentally.

    Before falling into darkness this time, Gao Feng clearly remembered that he had used all the available combat skills, but they still had no effect on the Bone Heavenly Lord. On the contrary, he was seriously injured. At the moment when everything was gone, Gao Feng did not dare to judge.  The other party just wants to capture him alive.

    The consciousness was restored, but only the consciousness was restored. Gao Feng could not even feel whether he was moving or still. He had no sense of smell or touch, let alone the vision that could only be had by opening his eyes.

    In fact, at this moment, Gao Feng didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or dead.  This consciousness now may be the activity of the remnant soul, always in darkness.  What is the difference between death and death?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gao Feng finally understood that he was still alive.  Although he didn't have the strength to open his eyes and was still in the dark, he could feel his surroundings and his whole body's sensations slowly recovering.

    The Northland has the taste and feeling of the Northland, and the Fairy Mountain has the taste and feeling of the Fairy Mountain, but Gao Feng can't feel anything now.  This was an extremely strange situation. Gao Feng knew that except for his vision, his other senses were slowly recovering, but he couldn't feel anything.  It's like being in nothingness.

    Is he really dead?  Gao Feng couldn't help but have such thoughts again, and then he thought of a more terrifying possibility. Could it be that he had been caught by the Bone Heavenly Lord?  Because this feeling of nothingness may only appear in the Noble Phantasm.

    If caught by the enemy, he must recover as soon as possible. Gao Feng told himself this, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not circulate the power in his body. The innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique was like fire and water, but fire can only burn.  Only when you get up can you become more and more prosperous.  Only by continuous circulation and collection can water become more and more abundant, but there is not a spark or a drop of water in Gao Feng's body, so there is no way to operate his power.

    Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly in his heart. Under such a situation, it would be impossible for him to die.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, Gao Feng is not afraid of this situation, nor is he desperate or sad, he is just thinking about it at this time.  If you throw the ring out by yourself, White Bone Heavenly Lord may not be able to see it. When the time comes, the masters from the Taoist Academy in the capital will come and take Princess Qingrou back, but I don't know if it will delay her condition.

    While he was thinking wildly, his wrists suddenly tightened, and Gao Feng, who had no strength at all, was dragged away.

    Gao Feng felt really sluggish now. After being dragged for a while, Gao Feng realized that the dragon-binding rope on his right wrist had stretched. The other party had activated the dragon-binding rope to drag Gao Feng in one direction.

    "Besides himself, the only person who can drive the dragon-binding rope is probably the little fox senior on the Fairy Mountain. Gao Feng suddenly figured this out, and his body immediately relaxed.

    After being dragged for a while, Gao Feng suddenly felt as if his body was being hindered by something. There was wind pressure from everywhere, and the drag force also increased. At this time, Gao Feng seemed to be in extremely deep water, with great pressure on his upper, lower, left and right sides.  However, at this moment, his body was extremely weak and he had no ability to resist. Gao Feng only felt that his flesh and blood were being squeezed into mud and all his bones were shattered. However, at this moment, he did not even have the ability to moan in pain. He was completely suppressed in one place and was alive.  Better to die.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng felt relaxed all over, and he was already lying on a very soft place. The smell lingering in his nose was also fresh and unusual. At this moment, Gao Feng not only felt no pressure on his body, but also completely relaxed in his heart. Here  He is very familiar with it, right at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    Thinking about the tug and the pressure just now, Gao Feng suddenly thought, could it be that he was lying outside the Fairy Mountain just now, and the place with the huge pressure was where the thick clouds and mist turned out to be, and then the light was distorted?

    "It's like this again, I can'tIf you don't want to drag him up, do it!  "The little fox's voice sounded in his ears, his tone full of impatience.

    It¡¯s just that such a voice sounded like the sound of nature to Gao Feng¡¯s ears. Gao Feng was ecstatic in his heart. He cried with joy, but he didn¡¯t even have the strength to shed tears. He could only let the tears accumulate in his eyes and then flow down.

    "You are so old, why are you still crying!" As he spoke, Gao Feng felt that he was being carried on someone's back, but he was extremely shocked at this moment. The person carrying him was not Senior Little Fox, but he was not Sword Master either.  Or maybe it was the Craftsman Saint. That time he was seriously injured by the sword master Mr. Rui and fell into coma. This was the same voice he heard in the darkness.

    Gao Feng finally knew why he felt familiar with this voice, because it was very similar to his father. The ecstasy in his heart had been replaced by shock. Who was carrying him?  Why does the voice sound so similar to that of his father? Hasn't his father passed away a long time ago?

    ¡°When I was about to die, I went to the Fairy Mountain. Could it be that my father also entered the Fairy Mountain after his death?  Gao Feng's thoughts were completely out of his control, thinking wildly.

    The feeling of being carried on someone's back now is the same as when I was a child. When I was tired from playing outside, my father would carry me home. It felt like this, and even the smell was so familiar.

    Gao Feng¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t stop flowing down. He had been lonely since he was a child and his parents died, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet again here. I really didn¡¯t expect it!

    Gao Feng, who was being carried on his back, could tell that he was walking up and had already reached the steps of the first level of the mountain. After walking a few steps, the man carrying him stopped and asked, "Miss Jiu, he is so weak that he is like this."  Look, do you want to eat some fruits to replenish your energy?"

    "It's useless. You have to go to the third floor and use Yuan Jing to treat it." The little fox next to him answered.

    Gao Feng, who was already a little crazy, calmed down a lot after these two questions and answers, because he finally heard that the voices were only somewhat similar, not exactly the same.

    Maybe I was in an extremely weak state and my mind was extremely fragile. I was thinking wildly here, so I had this illusion. It was really ridiculous, but after thinking about it again, I did feel familiar. This was not because of the last encounter.  I am familiar with it, but I have heard it a long time ago.

    Who he is or what kind of existence he is, he has heard of it a long time ago, and he is still on this fairy mountain. Gao Feng is puzzled.

    Being carried by this person, Gao Feng felt very relaxed, and he felt exhausted, making him want to fall asleep, but Gao Feng forced himself to stay awake, for fear of missing something.

    In this half-dream and half-awake state, Gao Feng felt that he had passed the first level of the mountain and arrived at the second level. He could hear Mr. Sword Master Rui sighing and saying with regret, "I haven't been out for a long time.  Thinking that there is such a strong person outside, I really want to meet him for a while."

    "That skeleton has probably seen you a long time ago. What regrets do you have?" the little fox said still a bit sarcastically.

    Gao Feng didn't think too deeply about the contradictions in these words. He seemed to be carrying himself and the Sword Master nodded in greeting, and continued walking upwards.

    He could hear a group of children enthusiastically gathering around and calling "Nine Sisters". Gao Feng knew that he had arrived at the third level of the mountain. Then he was gently placed on the ground. He could hear the Nine-tailed Fox saying: "Go and get it."  Here are three pieces of Yuan Jing."

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang over there asked his helpers to go over and get it. Gao Feng could still hear a footstep going away. Now, Gao Feng's perception had recovered a little. He could clearly identify that the footstep going away was exactly  The one who carried him.

    Gao Feng also heard the little fox Hu Jiu ask in surprise: "What? You won't see him this time?"

    "It's okay not to see you, now is not the best time." This voice belonged to the craftsman Sheng Lugang.

    I want to know who he is?  I want to see what he looks like, Gao Feng shouted in his heart, but he didn't have the strength to open his mouth or make any moves.

    At this moment, a soft little paw pressed against his forehead. The pads on the paws were very soft, and he could feel the hair around the pads. It tickled his forehead and felt very comfortable.

    This should be the caress of the little fox Hu Jiu. Under such gentle movements, Gao Feng could no longer suppress his fatigue, and his sleepiness surged over him.

    Just when he was about to fall asleep, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in the center of his eyebrows. Even though his body was unable to move and his consciousness was very blurry, he still twitched subconsciously. At this moment, someone forced a sharp needle into his forehead.  Stone, this pain will drive you crazy.

    "Ah!" screams rang out from the side, and someone nervously said "Don't look", but it was the voices of those children, but Gao Feng's pain was gone.After the severe pain subsided, pure power melted away from the stone and replenished the empty body.

    Gao Feng immediately understood that what was pierced from the top of his head should be Yuan Jing. He could already open his eyes. The same severe pain was felt in his heart again. This time Gao Feng gritted his teeth and held on. The two Yuan Jings at the center of his eyebrows and at his heart radiated.  The strength converged, and the strength of the whole body gradually filled up. The third severe pain was in the Dantian, but this time, Gao Feng just took a deep breath, stood up directly, and began to operate the innate Hunyuan Zhenshen.  The secret technique.

    Fairy Mountain 394_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 394 Yuan Jing enters the body updated!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 395 Qibao

    Under the operation of the exercise, the power of the three yuan crystals rotated rapidly, replenishing the depletion of the whole body everywhere. Gao Feng stood up to exercise, but did not concentrate on it, but turned his head and looked in the direction where the footsteps just left.  , it was empty and there was nothing. The man carrying him walked really fast and had disappeared.

    Gao Feng soon had no time to think about this, because the power exuded by the three yuan crystals embedded in his body far exceeded his imagination.

    Last time, a piece of Yuan Jing was embedded in Gao Feng's chest. The Yuan Jing continuously provided strength to the body. Gao Feng had a rough judgment on the scale of this power, but this time the three Yuan Jing embedded in the body were different from each other.  His estimate was different. Each piece was no bigger than the last one, but the scale of the power was far greater. But there was another strange thing, that is, the power of the three crystals was not simply added together.  and, but far less than.

    The power emitted by the three places of eyebrows, heart, and Dantian is not responsible for the upper, middle, and lower parts of the body, but the power of the crystals flowing through the whole body at each position. The power gushing out from the three positions.  Overlay and blend, becoming more condensed

    Gao Feng was fully focused on practicing, because at this moment, only the continuous operation of the God-Suppressing Technique could channelize the power gushing from those three positions. If he paused for a moment, his whole body would explode, but it was not his body.  Overflowing, but the strength cannot be replenished in time to the missing areas.

    Last time, one yuan crystal was smaller than any of the three now, and it had already made up for the body's shortcomings. This time, the three crystals have not been filled up yet.  Gao Feng was a little puzzled, wondering when his strength had improved again.

    I don¡¯t know how long this practice lasted. It turned out that the tree charm children were still watching with interest. Unexpectedly, they were just repeating the set of exercises over and over again. They gradually became bored and went to play by themselves again. It seemed that on the fairy mountain  Some changes.  These few who only move around on the third level of the mountain can already run down and play, and they are extremely happy.

    "Senior. What state has this junior reached now?" Gao Feng's body was finally completely replenished. He looked at the brilliance floating on his skin and asked.

    The wastage has been replenished.  But the power of those three crystals remains a lot and is no longer transported into the body. It just maintains a balanced and calm state in the body. Gao Feng knows it in his heart. If it is wasted again, there is no need for any external supplement. These three crystals  The remaining power of Yuanjing will be replenished.

    The strength has been improved, but Gao Feng didn't have an accurate judgment to what extent, so he asked, which was pretty much what he thought.  The little fox was very impatient with this question. He scratched the ground with his front paws a few times and said, "Your approach is different from that in the world. Besides, that has its own fallacies. Why do you always care about this!"  "

    Gao Feng laughed a few times.  But he happened to see a few tails spread out like a fan behind the little fox. Last time I remember it was four tails, but now it was five tails. Gao Feng knew this rule. As his strength improved, he would follow it up and down the fairy mountain.  Variety.

    The most obvious one is the little fox¡¯s tail.  Every time he makes a big jump in strength, the number of tails of the little fox will always increase.

    Yuexiang jumped from the fourth tail to the sixth tail. During this period, he absorbed Gao Feng's golden power and ate the true essence. He had many adventures that ordinary human demons would not dare to expect. Only then did he make the leap. And the little fox  This is really easy. After a few days, I become stronger, and the little fox also becomes stronger.

    Seeing Gao Feng staring at his tail, the little fox actually raised his six tails in a showy manner, like a fan, but after this action, the little fox seemed to be in a good mood, and actually smiled.  Answering Gao Feng's question: "If you really want to know what kind of 'mysterious realm' you are in, you should have passed the first level."

    The Mysterious Realm!  Xuanjing!  Gao Feng was stunned. He didn't know when he had such a breakthrough. Last time he was still in the "fearless" realm, but now he has broken through a level and entered and is above the first level. Isn't this what Ren Emperor said?  "Landslide"!

    "Senior, this junior." Gao Feng's excited sentences could not be coherent. The little fox swung his tail and directly interrupted him: "You have figured out the trick yourself, and after clearing your joints, you will naturally jump to this realm."

    Gao Feng immediately realized that the only thing that happened to him that fit the description of the little fox was the boxing technique that was like the intention of a huge mountain to fall. A few simple movements can accumulate huge power, and even in actual combat  It can even scatter such a powerful shadow, which shows how powerful it is.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that the understanding of a single move could actually bring about such a leap, and actually allow me to directly cross the realm of "Like a Dragon" and enter the realm of "Landslide", and even beyond.

    Actually, if you think about it carefully, the meaning of your fist is the meaning of landslide. I didn¡¯t expect that?It actually coincides with the profound realm.

    He was immersed in his thoughts, but the little fox was minding his own business and sighed with the craftsman Sheng Lugang: "I haven't gone out for so many years, but there is such a powerful existence outside."

    "Once that person leaves, there will be no suppression in the world, and strong men will naturally emerge in large numbers." Lu Gang replied with a smile, and there was a lot of emotion in his words. Gao Feng wanted to understand what they were talking about, but he didn't have the slightest clue and could only guess.  The strong man probably means "White Bone Heavenly Lord".

    He was hit hard by the White Bone Heavenly Lord and was about to die. The nine-tailed spirit fox appeared and forced the White Bone Heavenly Lord back. Gao Feng was completely unaware of what happened. If he had known about it, he would have thought about it more.

    The two people chatted for a while. Lu Gang looked into the distance and said with a smile: "Miss Ninth is busy first. Those children are probably sleeping directly in the woods. I will take them back to the house."

    "What are you doing if you're not afraid of catching a cold?" the little fox said disdainfully, and the craftsman Sheng Lu just smiled and strode away.

    The little fox sneered, turned around and jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulders again, curling up comfortably. Although there was an extra tail this time, the body did not become larger and the weight was still the same.

    "You should also be careful. You actually want to fight to the death with such a powerful being. You are lucky this time. I can use the dragon-binding rope to drag you back. If you are far away next time, then just  You can die." The little fox's words seemed to be scolding, but in fact they were full of concern.

    Gao Feng felt warm in his heart when he heard it, but what Senior Little Fox said made Gao Feng think a lot. The last time he was close to death was in the thick clouds and mist around the Fairy Mountain, and then he was sucked into the Fairy Mountain. This time, although he has been maintaining  In the state of unconsciousness, based on what happened before and after, he should be lying on the flat ground outside the fairy mountain. When he felt the huge pressure, he should have passed through the place where the light was distorted.

    Thinking in his mind, Gao Feng turned to look outside the Fairy Mountain. It was the darkest time of night when he entered the Fairy Mountain, but what he saw at this time was still daytime. Outside was the vast and boundless Northland Plain, which was originally covered with clouds and mist.  There is only a slight distortion of light in this place, and you can't even tell it without looking carefully.

    He was distracted, but the little fox was not very happy and slapped Gao Feng hard on the back with his tail. Only then did Gao Feng react and replied with a wry smile: "Senior, it's not that this junior doesn't want to run, it's just that he can't run."

    Hearing this, the little fox was stunned and nodded. Over there, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang had come back with the children, but he did not hold them with his own hands. There was a big blanket floating behind Lu Gang, flying with him, and there were several children on it.  All the children were fast asleep. Xiaoyu, the cutest one, was holding Xiao Qingluan in his arms, sandwiched between the two older girls in white clothes, sleeping soundly.

    "Can you make the Sky Eye Thousand Mile Lamp?" the little fox suddenly asked. The craftsman Sheng Lu was stunned for a moment, waved his hand, and the blanket flew towards the room on its own. He smiled and replied: "No need to do it, I have it in my hand."  stock available."

    The little fox stood up from Gao Feng's shoulders and said, "Give him one! Otherwise he won't be able to run away."

    The craftsman Sheng Lu just nodded with a smile and called back. Not long after, the flying copper ball flew over with a box. The box was not big, about two inches in diameter. After opening it, there was a box that was about the same size as the War Soul Pendant.  Lu Gang directly threw the box over the small lantern, and Gao Feng quickly reached out to catch it.

    However, Lu Gang smiled and said to the little fox Hu Jiu: "Miss Jiu, this baby is easy to use, but it is really easy to use. After using this, I am afraid that I won't be too focused on practicing martial arts."

    "It's okay, it's okay, he is calm now." The little fox said nonchalantly, but after answering Lu Gang, the little fox turned to Gao Feng and said seriously: "This treasure is very useful, but you have it  It must not just think about escaping. That will not help you, but will harm you. As a warrior, you must fight if you can."

    It's rare to see such a serious warning from a little fox. Gao Feng quickly and solemnly agreed. The little fox Hu Jiu said randomly: "It's not difficult to use the Sky Eye Thousand Miles Lamp. Inject your power into it. The furthest point you can see.  It's coming in an instant, there is no limit to the number of times, as long as you have enough strength, you can move as much as you want."

    "Thank you, senior." Gao Feng quickly thanked him. This kind of treasure phantom can almost not consider the distance. It is really magical. However, Gao Feng immediately thought of the movement of the Bone Heavenly Lord. Within a certain range, the Bone Heavenly Lord seems to be able to do this.  With teleportation, even with the help of this Noble Phantasm, he can still be caught up.

    But having this is better than nothing, and it is also a thought. Gao Feng was still deep in thought, and the little fox lying on his shoulder swung its tail randomly a few times, and said: "But just escaping is useless, let's go up."

    Hearing the words of the little fox, Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart. He walked all the way from the foot of the mountain to the third level of the mountain. Each level of the mountain takes too much time, but there are also many, manyHowever, when we reached the third level of the mountain, there were many affairs and crises in this world. This busyness and fatigue replaced the previous curiosity.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 396: Shadow Chasing on the Cliff

    For Gao Feng, for a warrior, he has obtained enough things on the third level of the Immortal Mountain. Even for a warrior, what he has obtained is enough. Gao Feng's upward mood gradually becomes less eager.  .

    But this time entering the mountain stirred up something in Gao Feng's heart. Who is that person?  Who is that person who is carrying me in the darkness, caring about me so much, and whose voice and even smell seem familiar?

    Gao Feng once asked the little fox, but the answer he got was very impatient. Now Gao Feng can clearly distinguish the impatience of the little fox, which one is laziness and impatience, and which one really doesn't want to make others.  Asked, to the question of who that person was, it was obviously the latter.

    "Don't think about it. I won't tell you. When it's time to let you know, I will let you know. Let's go!" The little fox said listlessly, obviously guessing what Gao Feng was thinking.

    Gao Feng smiled, nodded and walked towards the mountain road. Lu Gang, who was standing aside, said with a smile: "Some places are worth staying for a lifetime, and some places are worth just taking a look at. Young people must grasp it themselves!"  "

    Gao Feng didn't understand what the Master Craftsman's words meant. He just nodded with a smile, took two steps, and suddenly said: "Senior, Mr. Lu, the man who carried this junior up the mountain on his back, is it not suitable for this junior to know now?  So you won¡¯t tell me even if I ask?¡±

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s question, Lu Gang didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled and looked at the little fox on his shoulder. The little fox didn¡¯t even mean to say anything. Lu Gang shook his head and left.

    The third level of the mountain does not have the settings of the second level of the War Demon Temple. You do not need to go through all the levels until you finally get the approval of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, before you can see the way up the mountain. The way up the mountain on the third level passes through a bamboo forest.  The bamboo forest is not dense, and you can see the stone road over there through the bamboo forest.

    When Gao Feng walked in with the little fox, he found that this sparse bamboo forest was not as small as he had imagined.  It seems that in the so-called bamboo sea, you can't see the edge at a glance -

    The strange place is not just here. There are thousands of bamboos in this bamboo sea, and every bamboo is exactly the same.  With Gao Feng's keen eyesight, no matter how similar things are, he will see differences. There are no identical things in this world, but the bamboos in this bamboo forest are the same.

    The bamboos that can be planted in the fairy mountain are naturally not ordinary things. The brilliance shining on each bamboo is quite similar to the brilliance on the Yuanjing. Gao Feng's first reaction was, could this be an illusion.

    "These are all made by Lao Lu himself. To relieve boredom." The little fox said lazily.

    Gao Feng shook his head, it was really amazing that he actually created such a large and magical bamboo forest to relieve his boredom. The little fox changed his position to make himself more comfortable on Gao Feng's shoulders, and said again: "  If these bamboos appear in this world, they will definitely shock the world. To make magic weapons and weapons, the mixture of fine iron and moonlight r¨¬j¨©ng is the best material, but here. It can only be his boring creation. "

    Speaking of this, there was a hint of melancholy in his words. Gao Feng could think of why. The Fairy Mountain was magical and majestic, but it was a closed space after all. People were alone in it for hundreds of years doing nothing. Although this creation was magical, it was actually lonely.  A manifestation of loneliness.

    But according to what the little fox said, none of the bamboos in this sea of ??bamboo should be phantoms, they are all real.  Although the bamboo sea was large, it had limits after all. When Gao Feng walked out, he saw a rope three feet above the ground blocking the intersection at the front.

    ?Looking carefully, this rope seems to tie up the entire outside of the bamboo sea, but you can¡¯t see the part when you come in. The rope is only the thickness of your little finger.  There are pieces of talisman paper tied to it.

    When he was ten steps away from the rope, he saw the talisman hanging on the rope light up one after another. Gao Feng noticed that the little fox on his shoulder stood up, and his ruby-like eyes glowed brightly.

    The runes on the talisman paper became brighter and brighter. A strong wind seemed to be blowing in the bamboo sea, and the bamboos fell towards the path in the forest. Gao Feng even noticed a figure flashing in the bamboo forest, but the light in the little fox's eyes  It's brighter, and the five tails behind it are all standing up.

    Gao Feng has always suppressed his own strength, because he knew that in such a situation, if he rashly joined without knowing what to do, he would not be able to help, or even do harm.

    In fact, it has been very quiet in the bamboo forest, and even the bamboo leaves are not shaking, but Gao Feng feels that he is in the center of the storm, and his body is about to be torn to pieces and pulled apart, and there is no way to control it.

    Suddenly, the rope blocking the intersection in front of him broke with a "snap". The light and the storm stopped at this moment. The bamboo forest became extremely quiet again. The little fox exhaled and lay down on the high ground again.  On Feng's shoulder, he said lazily: "If it weren't forI've recovered a little, but I really can't get past this place!  "

    "Senior, there are also special restrictions here. It goes up several floors. This is the first time I have seen it." Gao Feng said with a smile.

    "Aren't the pressures and bronze statues on the second floor a restriction? Aren't those in the front of the Demon Temple on the third floor a restriction? It has to be something to stop it!" The little fox scolded him, then explained.  Said: "Lao Lu is fine. He went up as soon as he went up. But if those children accidentally went up, I don't know what trouble they would cause. That time, a little Qingluan ran down from the top. Lao Lu then set up  got this¡±

    Gao Feng looked up at the sky. The clouds that could be seen on the third level of the mountain were floating r¨³ white four-leaf feather trees. I remember saying that Qingluan built a nest on the feather trees, and thought that the little Qingluan was on it.  He ran down, but the "above" in the little fox's mouth should be referring to the fourth level of the mountain, not the top of Yumu.

    Thinking that he had passed that level of restriction, the little fox silently cast a spell on Gao Feng's shoulder, and the broken rope was reconnected and was intact again.

    There was no stone monument at the intersection of the mountain road to the fourth level of the mountain. The one Gao Feng had seen was just a light and shadow. He remembered that it was a "beast cave" or something like that, but when Gao Feng walked in, the light and shadow actually changed.  , are three huge ancient characters "Wanling Terrace".

    What an impressive name, Gao Feng thought in his mind, humans, demons, birds and beasts are all one kind of living beings. The meaning of the Ten Thousand Spirits Platform is that it encompasses all things, including all races.

    The road up the mountain is different from the ones below. The ones below are just stone steps going up the mountain one by one. There are various vegetation, trees, gold and stones on both sides of the road, but the road up the mountain in front of you is a groove carved out of the huge stone.

    The fourth-level mountain is completely a huge stone, located on the third-level mountain. This stone is a flat cylinder, but it is extremely high and boundless. This is worthy of the word "Tai", and it is clearly placed on the third level.  A stone platform on a three-story mountain.

    It's strange to say that when looking in front of Lu Gang's house, the fourth-level mountain is obviously a normal hillside, but when you walk in, you see this huge and boundless stone platform, and the proportions are a bit wrong. Looking at the edge of the stone platform  , it is clearly much larger than the area where the second level War Demon Temple is located.

    In fact, standing at the foot of the fourth-level mountain and looking over, the Wanling Terrace is much larger than the third-level mountain. It is said that the mountain is thicker at the bottom and thinner at the top, but according to the layers Gao Feng saw,  The size of the mountain is fundamentally irregular.

    But Gao Feng is not obsessed with this. There are so many unreasonable things on the Fairy Mountain that it is impossible to figure them out, and it is useless to figure them out.

    The road up the mountain is an extremely narrow canyon, with smooth mirror-like cliff surfaces on both sides. When you look up, you can only see a sliver of sky. This mountain road looks like the huge Wanling Tower was cut on the side with a knife and chopped out.  The gap was the mountain road, but the giant slashed it with his sword. The giant didn't know how huge it was, and the sword didn't know how big it was.

    The stone steps on the mountain road were all white. After a closer look, it was discovered that there was frost attached to them. Gao Feng shook his head and walked up. The temperature obviously did not change. How could there be frost, even on the ground adjacent to the steps?  Still green grass.

    Walking into this Tianshan Road, Gao Feng noticed that there were no footprints on so many stone slabs, indicating that no one had been here for a long time.

    The little fox leaned on Gao Feng's shoulder, as if it was warmer. Gao Feng felt very comfortable with this kind of intimacy, so he took two steps up.

    After reaching the third step, Gao Feng suddenly stopped and heard the little fox say proudly: "I knew this, otherwise I would have thrown you off!"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t notice the little fox¡¯s proud teasing at all. His whole body was tense, and his strength was flowing rapidly. Gao Feng was already in a state of war, because he felt murderous!

    After so many life and death experiences, Gao Feng has already developed an intuitive and subconscious reaction to fighting intent and murderous intent. He still couldn't feel anything when walking the first three steps, but now it seems that there is a strong person watching from the side, that kind of dangerous feeling.  It makes one's hair stand on end.

    Something suddenly flashed out of the corner of his eye. Gao Feng subconsciously turned around and took a wrong step. Light burst out all over his body. The speed of his reaction and the burst of power had no impact on the little fox on his shoulder. He lay firmly on his shoulder.  Above, the appearance of golden light seemed to make the little fox feel more comfortable, and all five tails were drooped.

    Gao Feng turned around to fight, but Gao Feng only saw smooth stone walls.  There was nothing. The mountain road to the fourth level mountain was narrow, with stone walls a hundred feet high on both sides. However, it was not dark inside. The light coming from somewhere made the place very bright. Gao Feng stared at the empty stone walls.  , the perception slowly opened, and suddenly, he felt another movement behind him, the golden edges of his handsThe blade appeared directly and he turned around suddenly.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 397 Another level up the mountain

    But there was still nothing behind him. Gao Feng was surprised. Going up from the foot of the mountain, one by one, there was the stingy tree charm in the fairy fruit forest, the cypress who was obsessed with swordsmanship in the Qiongshitian pine forest, and the six on the third floor.  Innocent and cute tree charm child, what will be on the fourth level? Is it possible that there is a being with extremely fast movement on the mountain road to the fourth level mountain?

    Just as he was thinking about it, there was another flash in front of his eyes. It seemed like a shadow flashed past. Gao Feng looked over quickly, only to see a shadow quickly moving up the cliff.

    Where there is a shadow, there is an entity, but Gao Feng stared at the movement of the shadow, but did not see any entity, only the shadow.

    The speed of the shadow's movement was so fast that Gao Feng's perception had to be concentrated to keep up, otherwise he would only feel it flickering.

    Gao Feng felt strange in his heart. There were all kinds of strange things on the fairy mountain. Could it be that the other party just existed in the stone? But what was this murderous aura and what was this dangerous feeling?

    He stopped there, the little fox's tail lightly hit him on the back, and said lazily: "Follow the shadow and take a closer look."

    Hearing what the little fox said, Gao Feng was stunned and immediately followed the movements. The power in his body was already activated. He tapped his toes on the steps and his whole body jumped up. The movement of the faint shadow on the stone wall did not seem to be there.  Any pattern, up and down, and even more incredible, from one stone wall to another.

    Gao Feng ran two steps quickly, and the black shadow suddenly rose up. Gao Feng tapped his toes on the stone wall continuously, and his whole body followed Gao Sheng.  The black shadow fell suddenly, and Gao Feng rushed down with him.  In an instant, the black shadow arrived on the other side of the stone wall.  Gao Feng turned around in mid-air and watched the black shadow rush along the diagonal line of the mountain road. Gao Feng quickly caught up with him.

    It is not easy for a person to stop when he is moving rapidly, but it is not necessary for the shadow. His movement is rapid and irregular, after a few moments.  Gao Feng has been unable to keep up. The light on his body is getting brighter and brighter, and the light wings behind him have been opened. Use this method to track and follow -

    Gao Feng¡¯s speed gradually reached its limit.  Gao Feng was shocked. He had also reached this speed when White Bone Heavenly Lord chased him. He didn't expect the shadow to reach such a speed. Moreover, when turning and changing direction, Gao Feng would often change rapidly without any process.  My strength is frustrated, and sometimes I can even be out of breath. What is the purpose of doing this?

    However, compared to Gao Feng's rapid movements, the little fox lying on his shoulders would always tilt or even turn upside down no matter how he moved.  They were still lying there comfortably, with their eyes closed, as if they were about to take a nap there.

    The shadow moved extremely fast. Gao Feng never understood what he was trying to do after chasing the shadow. The shadow's range of activities seemed to be on the two stone walls and did not go up the mountain. Several times, it had reached the entrance of the fourth level of the mountain.  Gao Feng wanted to go up directly, but every time he didn't wait for the move.  The little fox's tail was slapped lightly but not too hard. Gao Feng naturally understood what this meant and had no choice but to suppress his emotions and continue.

    In fact, running in such a circle, Gao Feng has been chasing the movement of the shadow. He saw the dark shadow sliding on the stone wall, but he couldn't see clearly what it was. If he wanted to see it clearly, he had to move forward together, but the direction of the shadow's movement changed.  Too fast, Gao Feng is often thrown away by the opponent when changing directions.

    After chasing for a while, Gao Feng even doubted whether the shadow was conscious or whether it was the projection of something on the fourth-level mountain, because there was no pattern at all and it was just moving around here.

    But the little fox kept silent and kept following. Fortunately, the body had just replenished the true power of Yuan Jing, and its external injuries had all healed, so the speed never slowed down.

    Just as you chased me back and forth for countless times, the black shadow rushed to the edge of the stone wall and fell violently. Gao Feng bumped into it by mistake, but just followed him. With the momentum of this fall, Gao Feng finally  Keep pace with this black shadow. The black shadow is the shadow of a person, and it is always moving.

    Moving hand in hand, at the same speed, Gao Feng and the black shadow were relatively still. Finally, he could see the movement of the black shadow clearly. The black shadow moved as fast as light and lightning, and its movements were also extremely fast, but Gao Feng began to see clearly.  The black shadow seemed to be practicing martial arts, performing a set of boxing techniques.

    Gao Feng paid close attention to this boxing technique, but suddenly he paid attention to it. This is an extremely superb martial arts. The movements are simple but contain extremely grand fisting intentions. At first glance, it seems like a violent wind that has surged to the extreme. It is everywhere and indestructible. Gao Feng  Feng immediately had a reaction when he saw this punch. If it were his previous self, or the self before entering the Immortal Mountain this time, he wouldn't even be able to use this punch, because if he wanted to use such a punch, he would have to be extremely strong.  Only with the support of strength can such a violent and ruthless artistic conception be achieved.

    His mind froze, but he couldn't keep up with the speed of the black shadow. He was thrown away by the black shadow, and Gao Feng thought deeply about the punch??, the whole person slowly lowered.

    This kind of boxing technique can be used by oneself, but it will be very difficult to use. Gao Feng's eyes have lit up. Is it possible that the black shadow moving rapidly on the stone wall has been demonstrating profound martial arts? No wonder the little fox senior let himself  Keep up, there is something magical about it.

    The black shadow was moving on the stone wall of its own accord. This time, Gao Feng did not need the little fox to urge him, he directly unfolded the light wings of the Soaring Sky Armor and quickly followed.

    Facts have proved that if it were not for that coincidence, it would be difficult for Gao Feng to remain relatively still with this black shadow. Moreover, Gao Feng also found that sometimes even if he saw fragments of the black shadow's movements, he would not be able to understand it at all, even though that  The movements contain power and killing intent. At first glance, they appear to be superb and powerful martial arts, but there is no way to imitate them, or even where to start.

    Gao Feng followed and jumped back and forth a few more times. He suddenly paused in mid-air, and was thrown away by the black shadow again. It wasn't that he couldn't keep up, but that Gao Feng finally figured out why he couldn't imitate, and why he just did so.  I can understand the martial arts that look like a strong wind.

    He is now at the "Landslide" level of the "Xuan Realm". He can master most of the martial arts, but he can only master the martial arts that are beyond his ability. He can understand Ruo Guangfeng's boxing technique, but it is very reluctant. It reminds him of the little fox's previous attack on the "Landslide" level.  The evaluation of one's own realm, isn't that the martial arts at the "Tianfeng" level?

    The second level of the "Xuanjing" is the sky wind. There is a sky wind above the nine heavens. It is all-pervasive and indestructible. No matter what it is, it will be blown into nothingness by the sky wind. Isn't what I saw just now exactly the sky wind described by Emperor Ren?  The realm of wind.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng unfolded his wings of light, and followed them up again. After going back and forth, Gao Feng finally discovered a little pattern. The black shadow seemed to pause in the center of the stone wall. After moving irregularly several times, it would  Pausing there for a moment, Gao Feng thought for a moment, then Suoxing hovered there and waited. Instead of chasing aimlessly, it was better to take a closer look for a moment.

    The black shadow moved back and forth, up and down, and finally stopped here. In this very short moment, the black shadow seemed to be still. It seemed to be standing on the same spot and punching out. After such an action, the black shadow appeared again.  Just keep moving.

    Gao Feng was stunned immediately. The light wings on his body slowly faded away, and the golden light enveloped his whole body. He fell rapidly. Before landing, the little fox raised its tail and fanned it. Only then did Gao Feng calm down.  Land slowly.

    Now Gao Feng¡¯s body is filled with golden light. This is his state before fighting. Gao Feng condenses his fist intention, and in an instant, his whole body is like a mountain, and he punches out!

    With one punch, the light on Gao Feng suddenly dimmed, and the mountain cliffs also trembled. Gao Feng slowly retracted his fist, with a look of ecstasy on his face.

    Although I have understood the "Landslide" level of the "Xuanjing" and can use it in actual combat, it has always been an illusory understanding. You must have a clear mind and a body and mind that can only be understood and cannot be expressed.  It can be released, but looking at what the black shadow shows, the speed and efficiency will be greatly improved, and the strength will also be greatly enhanced. With the same realm and intention, what the black shadow shows will be more refined and more effective.

    Knowing this, it means that the level of Landslide is completely stable, and you can explore stronger martial arts. Gao Feng can't help but be ecstatic.

    Gao Feng woke up from his ecstasy and stood there looking at the rapidly moving black shadow on the stone wall. Is this black shadow a natural image of the fairy mountain, used to demonstrate superb martial arts?  He also understood what was going on with the frost on the stone steps?  That was because of the killing intent that appeared during the black shadow's martial arts performance.

    The murderous intention is extremely cold. If it accumulates year by year, there will naturally be thick frost. There is no grass or trees visible on this mountain road and cliff. I don¡¯t know what the black shadow is made of. Gao Feng was about to ask, but the shadow on his shoulder  The little fox laughed, then flew up smoothly, fell directly, and returned to the third level of the mountain.

    Gao Feng was very puzzled, but saw the little fox smiling and saying, "Stay away from you, so as not to get involved."

    What is involved?  Gao Feng couldn't understand this sentence. Suddenly, at the other end of the mountain road, at the entrance to the fourth level of the mountain, there was the sound of beating a big drum.

    Turning around and looking at it, I found that a brown -s¨¨ big hair ball rolled towards the bottom. Take a closer look. This brown s¨¨ big hair ball is not rolling, but has a short feet running.

    This big fur ball was about the same height as Gao Feng, with short legs and arms hidden in the thick down. Gao Feng looked carefully and could see the ears, eyes, mouth and nose hidden in the down. The head of this big fur ball was connected to the body.  Together, they look like animals, but they are very furry and cute.

    There are so many wonders on the fairy mountain. What is this hair ball? What is it doing in such a hurry?  When Gao Feng was wondering??The fur ball had already arrived, staring at Gao Feng with its small eyes. Although it was a beast, Gao Feng could see clearly that the fur ball was glaring at him.

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 398 The Noble Lady Imperial Clan

    Thinking about what the little fox said just now, it is possible that this fur ball is going to attack him. If girls see such a cute fur ball, they will definitely want to hold it and be intimate. How can it be a threat?

    Just when he thought of this, the furball stretched out his arms and slapped him. His legs were stubby, but the arms of the furball were about the same height as Gao Feng, and the slap was the size of a cattail leaf fan. The slap came over,  Gao Feng subconsciously wanted to dodge. He never thought that there was a wave of magic power behind him, but it was coming from the little fox.

    Gao Feng was not wary of the little fox at all. The magic effect of the little fox Hu Jiu was extremely fast. He was caught off guard and his whole body was frozen there. He could only watch the big slap from Maoqiu.

    The big slap of the fur ball was quite powerful, and it made an angry roar when it was slapped. Gao Feng found that he could actually understand the roar, as if he was to blame for being too noisy.

    As the whole person flew outward, Gao Feng could still hear the little fox's snickering. He felt inexplicable. At the same time, he looked at the mountain road and the stone wall reluctantly. He really wanted to see more, but the sight in front of him had gradually blurred.

    "Your Majesty" "Your Majesty" "Big Brother" "Big Brother" These two voices intertwined in Gao Feng's mind. There was something wet wiping his face, and he opened his eyes in a daze.

    The sun was dazzling, and Gao Feng subconsciously stretched out his hand to cover it. It was night when he entered the fairy mountain in a near-death state, but now it was already noon. As soon as he woke up, the wet things on his face suddenly increased in frequency, but it was the black wolf sticking out his tongue.  Licking around there, Hei Lang was obviously very excited about Gao Feng waking up.

    From being on the verge of death to entering the Immortal Mountain to waking up now, it was actually a transition between life and death. Being able to see the sunshine of the real world, Gao Feng also sighed in his heart and pushed away the black wolf that kept licking him.

    "Your Majesty, you're awake!" Yuexiang's voice came from beside him, and his voice was full of surprise. "You can't die. There are so many secrets in this kid." Zhang Zhijiang sneered from the side, with joy in his voice.

    Gao Feng was overjoyed to see these familiar people again. He jumped up from the ground with muscle movements. As soon as Gao Feng stood up, he found that he was not alone, but there were many monsters around him.

    The reason why I didn't hear it when I first woke up was because these demons were silent. There were at least 300 wolf cavalry riding wolves, a dozen tiger-headed tiger warriors among them, and three eagle warriors standing aside.  , the most eye-catching ones are two lizard tribesmen riding giant bats.

    Gao Feng actually saw an acquaintance among these demon clans. The Eagle clan member who attended the Turtle Castle banquet last night was also present.

    These demons have their own formations. It can be seen that the heavily armored tiger warriors are the leader of the officers. Each leads a team of wolf cavalry distributed around, while the eagle clansmen and lizard clansmen are on the periphery.

    This group of monsters were distributed around Gao Feng and the others, effectively blocking Gao Feng's escape routes in all directions. Seeing Gao Feng wake up, his eyes suddenly focused on him. The two lizard tribesmen all picked up  With the short staff in their hands, the wolf cavalry outside was holding their bows and arrows.

    "Big Brother" "Big Brother" Gao Feng was stunned. He originally thought that the voice of Princess Qingrou was his auditory hallucination, just a hallucination when he woke up, but he did not expect that it was the voice of Princess Qingrou.

    The ring where Princess Qingrou was stored has been thrown away during the battle, but the connection between the treasure and the holder still exists. It seems that Princess Qingrou inside has woken up, and the ring is still there.

    Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know what happened after he fell into coma, but now it seems that Yuexiang and the others are still fine, and the little princess can still be contacted, which means that the result is not bad and everything is still under control.

    However, looking at the current situation surrounded by monsters, it is better not to search for the ring yet, nor to let Princess Qingrou come out to breathe. Although the two have not seen each other for a long time, Gao Feng also misses her very much.

    "There is a disturbance in the Turtle Fort in South Point, and the air of death is filling the air in the middle of the night. May I ask, your Majesty, what exactly happened?" A tiger warrior general said in a deep voice.

    The armor of this tiger tribe warrior is also in the shape of a tiger's head. The chest armor is surrounded by gold rims, making it look luxurious. At first glance, he is the leader of these monsters.

    "Last night, a powerful evil demon came. I encountered the evil demon and the two sides fought fiercely. That's why the Turtle Castle was disturbed and this situation was caused." Gao Feng explained.

    The Tiger Clan warrior stared at Gao Feng for a while, and said in a low voice: "A strong evil spirit, what kind of strong evil spirit can alert the Northern Emperor? Your Majesty didn't say anything! Why did the evil spirit follow him?  Your Majesty, can you give me an explanation?"

    Gao Feng naturally would not tell the truth, but just said: "The devil is acting, how can you use common sense to deduce it, I was just forced to fight."

    The words of both sides were already a bit rude. The tiger clan warrior's hand was already on the handle of the knife.The warriors from all tribes behind were making preparations, but the general of the Tiger tribe still did not take action. He just said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty is not welcome in the North, please come back!"

    Gao Feng frowned immediately, the golden light on his body flickered, and he took a step forward and said, "I have something I must do in the North, and I can't leave!"

    As soon as he brought up the power in his body, the demon soldiers surrounding them changed their colors one after another. The tiger warriors also had rays of light, as did some of the wolf warriors. This was obviously the strong men increasing their strength, but comparing the two  , Gao Feng alone completely overwhelmed the hundreds of monsters on the opposite side.

    As soon as he saw Gao Feng intending to take action, Hei Lang pounced forward and let out a low growl with his teeth, full of threats. This action of Hei Lang frightened all the wolf cavalrymen on the opposite side.  , those huge wolves trembled and fell to the ground, and it could be seen that the wolf cavalry were also in a difficult situation. Facing high-level beings of the same race, with an obvious strength gap, there was a subconscious fear in wanting to take action.

    Zhang Zhijiang's sword has not yet been unsheathed. He just looked around easily. Yuexiang also stood beside Gao Feng with a low eyebrow. Although this demon team is powerful, it is nothing to them.

    "You are strong and we are no match for you, but don't think that you can run rampant in the North. Today, if I fall, someone stronger will come to stop you soon. Although the North is vast, it is not like you."  People of unknown origin can walk!" The tiger warrior general is the strongest among these monsters. He also understands Gao Feng's power more clearly than others, but even so, the tiger warrior general still draws out  He picked up his long sword and prepared for battle, his tone and attitude were extremely firm.

    Gao Feng's frown deepened. Killing all the monsters in front of him was not a problem. Even the flying eagle clan could not escape. However, he had just entered the Northland. If the conflict deepened, he would definitely be like this in the future.  It would be easy to kill all such troubles, but as the tiger-headed general said, stronger people would come.

    But unexpectedly, Yuexiang spoke at this time, and Yuexiang's clear voice said: "Who said that my master has an unknown origin!"

    Yuexiang seemed to be a little maid in front of Gao Feng, but at this time she spoke like a young lady, domineering. While saying this, Yuexiang also showed her true colors, fox ears and six tails, strictly speaking  , this image can only be described as cute and unique, but in the eyes of these human monsters present, this image is actually the embodiment of power and nobility.

    ¡°You said that my master¡¯s origins are unknown, aren¡¯t you slandering our Fox clan!¡± Yuexiang¡¯s tone was extremely harsh.

    The black wolf had already frightened many wolf tribes. When the true identity of the Yuexiang six-tailed spirit fox was revealed, all the monsters present were horrified and moved. The general of the tiger tribe turned around and asked the man from the eagle tribe. Gao Feng listened.  To be clear, the person asking was whether Yuexiang was the one who appeared in Turtle Castle last night.

    During last night¡¯s desperate escape, Gao Feng knew that he had run very far away, and he was also very far away from the Turtle Fort. He didn¡¯t expect that the demon clan could actually communicate with the news and follow them. The organization of the northern demon clan was really unexpected.

    When the tiger-headed general turned his head, his eyes were more focused on Yuexiang's gorgeous figure, but it had nothing to do with sex. He was just thinking about something there. After a moment of silence, the tiger-headed general said: "Since there is  The noblewoman of the Fox clan vouches for you, and with such a high-level imperial clan as your entourage, you should not be a person of unknown origin, so please continue on your way."

    When talking about the Imperial Clan, the Tiger Clan general glanced at the Black Wolf.

    The reputation and guarantee of the Fox Clan are really effective. After the Tiger Clan war general said this, all the monsters over there looked relieved and each got on their mounts. The Eagle Clan people circled and flew up.  The clan war general was riding a tiger. After he got on the tiger's back, he put on his helmet and visor and said, "Your Majesty, you will encounter interrogations and tests along the way. This time, your Majesty, you have passed the test."

    After saying that, he waved his hand, turned his mount, and all the monsters walked away. However, the wolf cavalry was more troublesome. The black wolf was always angry. The wolf cavalry did not dare to get up at all, and the wolf cavalry did not dare to shout at the black wolf.  After giving the order, Gao Feng finally asked Hei Lang to relax, and this was the end.

    The demon soldiers dispersed, and the area returned to calm. The tiger warrior general looked back from time to time with a rather unkind look. However, when the demon soldiers were gone, Yuexiang took out a new one.  When the robe came, he said shyly: "Your Majesty's clothes are already in tatters, so you'd better put them on first!"

    Gao Feng lowered his head and took a look. He didn't realize it when he got up. Now the clothes on his body were almost only cloth strips. It was not much different from the naked body. He looked like that after a fierce battle with the White Bone Heavenly Lord. The bones and shadows were like undead spirits.  Monsters, and even the Bone Heavenly Lord¡¯s own amazing spells, how could this leather robe withstand it?

    In fact, when he was on the verge of death and comatose, Gao Feng still had several large wounds on his body, but he had the innate Hunyuan SuppressionWith the power of the secret, these flesh wounds have healed automatically.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 399 The girl wakes up

    In such a situation, he didn't care about the gender. Gao Feng smiled and put on his robe. Zhang Zhijiang gave a thumbs up and praised him: "You are really amazing. You can actually fight with an evil demon like the White Bone Heavenly Lord."  To be able to escape from this situation is amazing."

    "The White Bone Heavenly Lord has not retreated before I fell into coma. Do you know who saved us?" Gao Feng asked. Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were obviously surprised by Gao Feng's answer. The two looked at each other and Yuexiang said.  : "Your Majesty, I only woke up in the morning."

    Under the magic power and power of the White Bone Heavenly Lord, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang also lost consciousness. They didn't know what happened. Gao Feng nodded. With the existence of the fairy mountain on his body, it is not uncommon for any magical things to happen.  There was no need to go into details. With a flick of his wrist, the dragon-binding rope flew out quickly.

    The slender silver chain seemed to be alive. He rummaged through the damaged land and searched for the war soul pendants one by one. He tied them up. The precious phantom that held Princess Qingrou was also picked up, but it was completely invisible.  Yes, Gao Feng can detect it, but it will not be seen by others.

    The dragon-binding rope returned to his wrist, and Gao Feng also put the ring on his finger. An image immediately appeared in Gao Feng's mind, but it was Princess Qingrou who walked around depressedly in this treasure, slapping it from time to time.  wall.

    Gao Feng smiled, thinking about whether to let the little princess out for some air. Before he could say anything, the black wolf jumped over and acted randomly in front of Gao Feng and the other three, whining and screaming. Everyone was  They looked at each other, Hei Lang could understand what they were saying, but they didn't understand what Hei Lang was expressing.

    The black wolf dug up the dirt with his claws, piled it into a human shape, and then lay on it with his tail wagging like a windmill. While doing this, he looked at Gao Feng longingly.

    Gao Feng knew what Hei Lang wanted to tell him, but he really didn't understand. Of course he couldn't understand that what Hei Lang wanted to express was that the nine-tailed fox was lying on his body. The reason why Hei Lang's tail was wagging fast was because he wanted to  To express that the other person has a lot of tails.

    "It's very cold outside, please wear more clothes!" Gao Feng used the sound transmission technique. Only the little princess in the ring could hear it. As for the treasure phantom, there were special settings inside. The voice of the person inside was only  The holder can hear it.

    As soon as he heard Gao Feng's voice, the wandering and bored little princess immediately showed a smile on her face, and said sweetly: "Brother Gao, I have a treasure that can make people not afraid of cold or heat."

    Gao Feng pondered for a moment, although letting the little princess out may be dangerous, but for a girl who spends far more time sleeping than awake, enjoying the sunshine between heaven and earth is more important.

    Although the battle last night was extremely thrilling, and Gao Feng was on the verge of death and unconscious in the end, after this battle, Gao Feng's confidence increased a lot, and he had a new estimate of his own strength. What's more, on the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng  He clarified his own "mysterious realm" level and consolidated the "landslide".

    Gao Feng input his true power according to the method he got in the Taoist Academy at that time. He only saw a flash in front of his eyes, and the little princess wearing a pair of light yellow culottes appeared in front of him.

    The black wolf performed there for a long time but received no response. No one understood what it wanted to express. It was very dejected. Unexpectedly, a girl suddenly appeared in front of him, and he was so frightened that he immediately ran away.

    Gao Feng couldn't laugh or cry. He was originally worried that the black wolf would scare the little princess, but it turned out to be the other way around. As soon as the little princess appeared, the first thing he saw was Gao Feng, with a charming smile on his beautiful and pure face.  The joy is endless.

    "Brother Gao, long time no see!" The little princess said hello, trotted up to her, grabbed Gao Feng's sleeve, and Gao Feng nodded with a smile.

    There are several large wardrobes placed in that treasure, which contain various clothes of the little princess. The little princess is now wearing light yellow culottes with deerskin soft boots underneath. She looks cute and cute, and is very suitable for activities in the wild.  .

    Princess Qingrou tugged on Gao Feng's sleeves, her eyes just staring at Gao Feng, full of affection. After watching for a while, Princess Qingrou noticed what was happening next to her.

    Black Wolf was huddled behind Yuexiang, looking over here. It was Yuexiang's habit to show his true colors and then quickly withdraw them, but this time he still maintained the gorgeous six-tailed spirit fox.  In fact, after the little princess saw Yuexiang, she greeted her with a smile and said, "It's been a long time since I last saw my sister. She has become beautiful again!"

    This surprised both Gao Feng and Yuexiang. Yuexiang's six-tailed spirit fox's true appearance was very different from its original appearance. Unexpectedly, the little princess could recognize it at a glance, and Yuexiang also smiled and saluted.

    Zhang Zhijiang, who was farther away, bowed down and bowed down quite solemnly. Zhang Zhijiang was a citizen of Daxia, and now he was working for the royal family. When he saw the princess, he naturally had to bow to her. Princess Qingrou nodded in response with a smile.

    ¡°Wow, what a cute puppy, come here, come here!¡±Princess Rou looked at the black wolf and cheered. As she cheered, Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang couldn't help but glance at the black wolf. Such a big wolf, with a ferocious look, couldn't be more cute.  .

    But being able to see Yuexiang¡¯s true colors and seeing the black wolf as cute may be the extraordinary thing about Princess Qingrou, a pure yin spirit. The Hong family of the Great Xia royal family also has various bloodline inheritance abilities.

    When the little princess called him like this, the black wolf had a habit of getting close to beautiful women, so he immediately ran over wagging his tail. The little princess stroked the black wolf's fur with a smile, and the black wolf's comfortable eyes narrowed, clear.  Princess Rou stroked and showed off to Gao Feng and said, "All kinds of beasts and birds have been very close to me since I was a child."

    Princess Qingrou was close to him, and a refreshing fragrance lingered in his nose, not to mention this flower-like beauty, the silver bell-like laughter, Gao Feng felt comfortable physically and mentally, last night's deadly battle, the threat of the Bone Heavenly Lord,  These negative emotions disappeared, but Gao Feng keenly noticed one detail. Although there was a smile on Yuexiang's face, the smile was a bit stiff.

    Gao Feng could probably guess why he was stiff. He smiled and said: "Princess, we have to hurry up."

    As soon as she said she was on her way, the little princess pouted, and said half angry and half coquettishly: "Brother Gao, I want to see more of the scenery outside, and don't want to stay inside."

    Hearing the little princess¡¯s complaint, Gao Feng explained with a smile: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you can still see what¡¯s going on outside from inside.¡±

    The ring that contains the little princess can actually communicate with the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. It is already noon, but the Northland cannot be said to be safe, and there is not much time to waste, so it is better to hurry up and get on the road first.

    After chatting for a while, Yuexiang over there began to take out the ingredients and start cooking. When Princess Qingrou saw this, she immediately went over to help excitedly. Yuexiang was accepting of the little princess's attitude but felt a little resistant in her heart, but  Princess Qingrou is so innocent, and her smile gradually becomes more sincere.

    There was busy work over there, and the black wolf was running in circles excitedly. Zhang Zhijiang came over and whispered: "This little girl is here for a picnic, so she is very relieved."

    Gao Feng shook his head with a smile. Zhang Zhijiang said this gossip just to bring up the topic. Zhang Zhijiang's tone became a lot more serious and he said: "I can only watch the fierce battle last night from inside the Noble Phantasm. I can't do it next time."  So, otherwise, why would I come to the North with you, and I would be a mere servant."

    "In the situation last night, I'm afraid you'll be dead if you come out!" Gao Feng said straightforwardly, and Zhang Zhijiang also answered straightforwardly: "Since I agreed, then my death is my own choice!"

    At this point, Gao Feng could only solemnly agree. The cooking there was quick, everyone was laughing, and it felt like a picnic for a while.

    After last night's fierce battle, Gao Feng's strength was fully replenished, but he still felt hungry and had eaten a lot. Yuexiang kept looking around while eating, and suddenly said: "Your Majesty, the death energy here and  The murderous aura is extremely strong and has not dissipated under the sunshine on such a sunny day. If it were normal, there would be wild beasts and birds of prey attracted by the aroma of barbecue, but now everything is empty."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    However, Gao Feng had other things to pay attention to, so he asked, "What about Bao Weiwei and Guiding Bird?"

    The female warrior of the Leopard clan is just a temporary burden. She can be let go now, but the swan that leads the way is important.

    "Please rest assured, your Majesty, they woke up with me this morning. It's just that the team from the golden tent came too fast. I was afraid that Bao Weiwei would cause trouble, so I was locked in the butterfly treasure and didn't come out." Yuexiang smiled.  replied.

    Suddenly, the little princess beside her smiled and said, "Brother Gao, when you come to Beidi, are you so attracted to girls?"

    When these words came out, Gao Feng was stunned and felt that he didn't know how to explain it. When he turned around, he found that the face of the little princess was full of a mischievous smile. Then he shook his head with a wry smile. Yuexiang beside him was also there.  There covered his mouth and chuckled.

    Gao Feng coughed, picked up the butterfly treasure, and input mana to drive it. The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei and the purple swan appeared in front of everyone.

    At this time, Bao Weiwei was in the form of a leopard head. The little princess screamed when she saw it. Bao Weiwei saw the pure and beautiful little princess Hong Qingrou and the extremely gorgeous Yuexiang. She swayed and immediately transformed into the heroic figure.  In the image of a female warrior, the purple swan had a very bad temper and screamed at Gao Feng, as if she was angry there.

    Hei Lang was impatient and bared his teeth in fear.?, the leading purple swan flapped its wings and flew up, still screaming, but Princess Qingrou found it interesting. She tore the remaining cake into small pieces and threw it into the air. The swan caught it in one bite, swallowed it and continued  yelled.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 400: Advance to two levels in a row

    Gao Feng didn't bother to pay attention. He had an iron plate that controlled the purple swan and he didn't worry about it escaping. He just let it croak away. Gao Feng said to Bao Weiwei: "There should be no danger in Turtle Castle now. You can do it now."  You can go back or leave halfway."

    "Excuse me, are you going to the Snow Mountain Temple?" Bao Weiwei didn't have much respect for Gao Feng, but she was afraid, so she felt awkward when her attitude was more polite.

    This answer had already been said in Turtle Castle. Gao Feng nodded, and Bao Weiwei's eyes suddenly lit up. She pondered for a while, but her cheeks were a little red. She lowered her head for a while, and then looked at  Gao Feng said: "Since Mr. Gui has entrusted me to you and given you rewards, I can't leave. I have to follow you to the Snow Mountain Temple."

    Gao Feng¡¯s brows furrowed. It was clear that he was going to have to stay in the team. He stared at the female warrior in front of him and asked solemnly: ¡°Why do you want to go with us?¡±

    When he asked the question, Gao Feng's momentum burst out, and Bao Weiwei's face suddenly turned pale. She couldn't help but take two steps back, hesitated for a moment, and then said with a twist: "I was sent by the clan to the Turtle Castle Caravan for training.  , all you can do is guard, which is very boring. Or you can only have something decent to do after you come. The Snow Mountain Temple is a holy place. I have wanted to go there since I was a child, but after training in Turtle Castle, I can¡¯t go back to my clan.  To serve is to go to the Golden Tent, now that I have this opportunity."

    Because he has various treasures with him, there is not much difference between one more person and one less person in the team. Gao Feng is not only thinking about this, this female warrior of the Leopard tribe already knows the reality of his team, and she also experienced the battle last night.  Let her go now. If others find out about this, there will be unnecessary trouble.

    Observing Bao Weiwei's speech and behavior, we can also find that this female warrior looks cold and calm, but she must be young in real age, otherwise she would not be so curious and naive.

    Gao Feng did not make a decision immediately, but turned to look at Yuexiang and the little princess. The little princess smiled and remained silent, but Yuexiang understood Gao Feng's intention and immediately said: "You can stay if you want, but  There are a few conditions, can you agree?"

    "Please speak!" The female warrior answered simply, and Yuexiang said: "Since you are entrusted by the leader of the Turtle Castle Caravan, you are now my lord's slave. You must obey my orders in every move, and you must treat my lord.  Respectfully, if you are in danger, fight to the death and never retreat. Can you do this?"

    The female warrior of the Leopard clan thought for a while and nodded affirmatively. Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng, who also nodded. Yuexiang said with a smile: "In that case, we will be together from now on."

    "Sister, you are so majestic!" The little princess ran over with a smile. Seeing the little princess smiling and getting close to such a pure, beautiful and lovely girl, no one would refuse, and this Bao Weiwei also smiled.

    Gao Feng turned to the purple swan, he took out the iron plate, and the consciousnesses of both parties were partially connected. At this time, everyone was ready, and it was time for the swan to fly up and lead the way.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that Gao Feng clearly felt the swan¡¯s rejection, and in order to cooperate with the rejection, he actually croaked feebly a few times and lay still on the ground.

    This lazy look made Gao Feng smile bitterly, why are all of them acting coquettishly like children? Bao Weiwei of the Leopard Clan is cheating and staying here, and the purple swan who leads the way is actually lazy.

    However, Bao Weiwei, who was standing next to her, reminded her in a low voice: "Your Majesty, the guiding bird holds a grudge the most. You must be comforted before you can lead the way."

    Gao Feng was stunned, holding a grudge?  What kind of grudge could there be between the two sides? He asked: "It's just that it's locked in a precious phantom. What kind of grudge is that?"

    Bao Weiwei smiled bitterly and said: "Purple swans like the vast space the most. Even their nests are open without a roof. Being locked up in a Noble Phantasm is unbearable for them."

    No wonder they had a grudge. When Gao Feng led the way to Turtle Castle, Gao Feng stuffed the swan into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. When he left Turtle Castle and was chased by the White Bone Heavenly Lord, he was still imprisoned. This grudge is really big.

    But Bao Weiwei immediately gave a solution: "Lord, if you feed it some delicious food, it will make it happy. The guide bird is smart, but its mind is like that of a child of a few years old, and it is easy to coax.  "

    Yuexiang beside her nodded approvingly. This Bao Weiwei was very knowledgeable and got into the role very quickly. Gao Feng originally wanted to ask this lazy bird what he likes to eat, but after thinking about it, the Northland was vast beyond imagination. It was estimated that this swan would take him with him.  It took a long time for everyone to walk. It would be too much of a delay if we followed the normal speed. And since we want to please, we should do enough favors.

    Gao Feng touched the Qiankun Noble Phantasm with his hand and found that there was already an extra fruit. He crushed the shell of the fruit into pieces. He placed the shell and the fruit in his two hands, flattened them in the palm of his hand, and stretched them out.

    "This is Qiongshi. I have eaten it before. The fruit is very fragrant!" Princess Qingrou shouted from the side.When he came out, Yuexiang shook his head, and Zhang Zhijiang wiped his sword without paying attention. However, Bao Weiwei, the female warrior of the Leopard tribe, was stunned. Her body was trembling slightly, and so were her lips, speaking in a toneless voice.  Said: "Qiongshi, this is Qiongshi"

    The purple swan, which was lying on the ground pretending to be sick, suddenly raised its head and stared at the shell and fruit on Gao Feng's palm. After several experiences, Gao Feng also had experience. Some of the beasts and spirit species eat Qiongshi fruit, and some eat Qiongshi fruit.  Eating the shell is different, but the guiding swan moves very quickly, swings its long neck, and swallows both the fruit and the shell like lightning.

    You can see the long neck of the purple swan moving, as if it is desperately swallowing something. Gao Feng smiled and touched the feathers of the swan and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? I won't compete with you!"

    The female warrior of the Leopard clan had recovered from the shock. She turned to Yuexiang and said, "Sister, that is Zhenyuan Qiongshi!"

    "Who is your sister? We don't necessarily have to be older!" Yuexiang was very sensitive to this, and then said with a bit of reserve: "Qiongshi is nothing. Your Majesty, here, you don't know anything.  There are so many!¡±

    Yuexiang's words were quite reserved. Yuexiang put herself in the position of Gao Feng's family, implying that Bao Weiwei was still an outsider, but the female warrior of the Leopard tribe couldn't care about so much now. She was completely stunned.  .

    The purple swan over there had stopped moving, and everyone¡¯s attention was focused on it. Inexplicably, there was an egg about two feet tall sitting where the swan was just now.

    However, everyone soon saw clearly that it was not an egg, but a thick white air that was filled with the air, and it was condensed and not dispersed, so it looked like an egg. In the white air, it seemed that it was the purple egg that had just swallowed Qiong Shi.  swan.

    Not long after, the white air that had been stationary began to flow rapidly. Instead of drifting outward, it gathered inward, and the "egg" suddenly flew into the air.

    There was a clear cry, and everyone's eyes were dazzled. When they looked again, there was a huge swan floating in the air with a wingspan of eight feet and a flowing luster all over its body.

    The body size has become larger, the feathers have an unnatural sheen, and it can float without flapping its wings. All these appearances indicate that the purple swan has advanced and become stronger.

    Bao Weiwei, a female warrior of the Leopard Clan, exclaimed, but as soon as she made a sound, the huge swan changed again. It folded its wings, and a rich and substantial purple energy came out from the purple feathers all over its body. It turned out to be  It turned into the shape of a giant egg, just suspended in mid-air without moving.

    Not long after, there was another clear and loud cry. This one was extremely loud, like thunder. The purple energy was also cohesive. The swan that appeared this time had a wingspan of two feet, and the purple feathers seemed to be made of glazed jade.  , there was even purple lightning coming out of his eyes, completely looking like a divine bird.

    Bao Weiwei just raised her head and stared at it dumbfounded, but Princess Qingrou was very happy. She liked this novel thing the most. Zhang Zhijiang smiled and said: "Such a big bird can just fly over with us on its back."

    Before he finished speaking, another change occurred, and feathers flew up from the huge purple swan. However, the swan did not feel pain, and the feathers did not fall. They just surrounded the huge swan, forming a feather-like structure.  A dome with a shell.

    After being completely surrounded, the purple feathers turned into pure purple energy, and then the purple energy gradually became lighter in color, and turned into white again, but the white color at this time was more pure and flawless compared to the white color just now.

    The white energy gathered together again, and it was such a huge egg. Everyone onlookers thought that an even bigger bird would appear this time. Who would have thought that the purple swan that appeared after the white energy gathered together was the same size as at the beginning, with all the  The purple feathers glowed with light, making them look very magical.

    The purple swan seemed to be very curious about his situation. He shook his head and looked at his body, and then screamed twice. Everyone could hear the joy in the voice.

    The people below even noticed that the guiding swan did not flap its wings. It was suspended in mid-air. Some people with sensitive senses could feel the power of the guiding swan. Everyone was still wondering whether it would happen next.  There was a change, but the purple swan flapped its wings and flew away like lightning.

    This speed is really like light and electricity. With a beat of its wings, the trace has disappeared. Only those with good eyesight can see the faint remaining purple light and shadow in mid-air.

    "Oh, Brother Gao, the bird has escaped!" Princess Qingrou exclaimed next to her. Yuexiang smiled and said, "Don't worry, girl, this bird won't let it escape."

    Before he finished speaking, there was another sound in the air. The purple swan had turned back and was suspended in the air again. This time everyone could see clearly that there were tiny purple electric arcs among the crystal-like jade feathers on the purple swan.The movement adds a bit of mystery.

    The purple swan circled in mid-air, then landed on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng did not dodge. After the purple swan fell, it used its long neck to rub Gao Feng's cheek, looking extremely affectionate.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 401: The Demon Lord and the Bone Master

    The girls couldn't help but laugh. Everyone saw the swan acting lazy and cheating just now, and everyone could feel the swan's hostility towards Gao Feng. Unexpectedly, his attitude changed so quickly.

    "Advanced two levels in a row," Bao Weiwei, a female warrior from the Leopard tribe, murmured there.

    "It's the fourth level!" Yuexiang corrected from the side. Bao Weiwei was stunned and nodded randomly in agreement: "It's indeed the fourth level. Only when birds advance two levels will they have egg images!"

    The so-called egg image means that when the bird demon clan advances, there will be a strange phenomenon of hatching from the egg. Every time it goes through, it is a completely reborn change, but it takes two levels of advancement before such a strange phenomenon will appear. This purple  Swan will only have this situation after he has advanced to the fourth level.

    "What kind of luck does it have that it can advance to the fourth level? At this level, it is already a high position in their clan." The female leopard warrior Bao Weiwei continued to talk to herself there, feeling extremely envious.

    The little princess next to her leaned towards Gao Feng. She was not afraid. She actually reached out and touched the feathers of the purple swan. Princess Qingrou's pure Yin spirit body really made these creatures get close to her. The purple swan  He wasn't angry, but instead moved his long neck to make the little princess feel more comfortable.

    Princess Qingrou pondered for a moment, then said with a smile: "Hanyu Dianguang has a wise heart and a wise mind. Brother Gao, this little swan is now as smart as us. He can be given a name. You can give him one!"

    "What is the name given?" Gao Feng asked. Yuexiang also came over and looked at the little princess in surprise. Princess Qingrou explained with a smile: "The demon clan has no name before its spiritual wisdom is developed.  There is no difference from ordinary beasts, but after advanced and upgraded, it can be called a demon, and it must have a name to show that it has become a demon!"

    "Girl knows so much!" Yuexiang praised sincerely, Gao Feng also smiled and nodded. Princess Qingrou was praised by the two people, her face blossomed into a smile, her little nose turned up, making her look even more cute and delicate.  silly,

    Now the purple swan and Gao Feng are very close, and Gao Feng also feels that the connection between the purple swan and his mind has expanded a lot, almost reaching the level of a heart-to-heart conversation. When he said "give a name" just now, even more  I can feel the joy of this purple swan.

    "Your Majesty, only parents and teachers can give names. Your Majesty has allowed this purple swan to advance to such a position. It is her blessing to give her a name." Yuexiang added a few words with a smile.

    Gao Feng reached out and picked up the purple swan from his shoulder, and handed it to the little princess who had been waiting for a long time. After thinking about it, he said, "Just call him Zidian!"

    As soon as the name was said, the purple swan croaked, looking very dissatisfied. The little princess even said: "Brother Gao, this little swan is a girl, how can she be called this name."

    Female, female?  Gao Feng was stunned. He really couldn't see any difference, but then he smiled and said, "Then let's call him Ziyu!"

    This name is actually ordinary, not even new, but it is finally a girl's name. Ziyu called out and was satisfied. The black wolf over there looked at the group of people surrounding the purple swan, and he was jealous and forced his way in.  They were messing around everywhere, and the scene was lively and chaotic.

    The sun has turned to the west. The climate in the north is different from that in Daxia. Daxia is the hottest time of the day at this time, but it immediately becomes cold in the north. The cold wind has begun to blow. Gao Feng said with a smile  : "It's getting late, we have to hurry today, you go into the butterfly!"

    In the butterfly treasure phantom, even if the little princess falls asleep, she can always put it into the treasure phantom specially set up for the little princess. There is no need to worry about this. After hearing this, Princess Qingrou suddenly pouted her mouth, no  He said with satisfaction: "I want to stay with Brother Gao for a while longer."

    "You can still talk to me in that Noble Phantasm, and you can still see the scenery outside. We are in a hurry and can't delay." Gao Feng said with a smile on his face, but he was very determined.

    Princess Qingrou curled her lips, but she did not disobey Gao Feng. Gao Feng was relieved. The little princess, Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei and Hei Lang were all taken in by him, but Zhang Zhijiang waved his hand and said: "  I have to run with you outside, otherwise my bones will fall apart. After running for an hour or two, you can run by yourself."

    Gao Feng nodded, and said to the purple-feathered swan hanging in front of him: "Don't fly as fast as you can at the beginning, accelerate slowly, and see if I can keep up with you at any time."

    The purple swan nodded, flew up a little higher, fluttered its wings, and flew forward suddenly, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang also followed.

    "This is called flying slowly!" Zhang Zhijiang muttered. The purple swan was like an arrow leaving the string in mid-air. It was much faster than before, but Zhang Zhijiang also knew that such a speed would have advanced to a certain level.  For the purple swan in the high position, it is really flying slowly.

    ?Complaints aside, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang followed easily and started running together.

    The flying trajectory of the purple swan is not always towards the north, but first turns back in one direction, and then heads north. This return journey should be the path that it took after the fierce battle last night.

    After running for less than half an hour, they had already gone a long way. Gao Feng and the others encountered a traveling human caravan. The carts of this caravan were filled with various specialties from the North. In this caravan  There is also a swan flying in front.

    Gao Feng and the others saw the caravan, but the people in the caravan did not see Gao Feng and others who were as fast as lightning. Only the swan that led the way seemed to have sensed it and fell directly from the sky, lying motionless on the ground.  The people in the caravan were puzzled.

    However, Gao Feng, who was running, could feel the pride in the heart of the swan Ziyu. It turned out to be because Ziyu's rank was too high, which shocked his own race.

    The Turtle Fort caravan led by Gui Yuanshou has finally restored order. The huge mountain turtles were scattered last night, and the camps surrounding the Turtle Fort were also damaged a lot. It was only now that they were able to recover, but Gui  Yuan Shou was also heroic and promised to compensate everyone for their losses, and then he was appeased.

    Although the giant turtles were collected, the turtle tribe people discovered that these giant turtles never returned to their deep sleep, and looked very restless. Everyone in the turtle tribe knew that these giant turtles looked slow, similar to rocks and trees, but in fact they had no spiritual sense.  Second to many strong men.

    This is also the reason why the Giant Turtle and Gao Feng discovered the arrival of the White Bone Heavenly Lord at about the same time last night. The Giant Turtle must be so anxious, there must be his reasons, but how could the Turtle tribe search for it, and even mobilize the power of the caravans along the way?  I can't find the reason, I can only understand that it is the aftermath of last night's disturbance.

    Of course, these monsters and barbarians could not have imagined that there were two black bats circling and flying in the sky above a thousand feet. Bats appearing in the daytime are weird, and it is even more impossible for bats to fly so high, and no one could have imagined that bats would fly so high.  The image of the Turtle Fort in his eyes was like a bird's-eye view from a height ten feet away from the Turtle Fort, and these images were transmitted to a bunker hundreds of miles away from the Turtle Fort.

    This bunker, hundreds of miles away from Turtle Fort, is extremely grand. There is even a palace in the bunker. If anyone has been to Mengze, Xiangzhou, Daxia, they will find that the buildings in this bunker are similar to those in Mengze Volcano.  The buildings are very similar.

    However, there is no way for ordinary human demons to approach this bunker, because in the understanding of the northern human demons, this is a dead land filled with wind and sand all day long, a harsh place where even livestock and plants cannot grow.

    There is no gold or silver in the palace that is common in wealthy places, but a combination of black and blood. The Demon Lord is still reclining on the couch, with an extremely beautiful witch waiting beside him. There is a blazing fire burning in the center of the palace.  Everything in the Turtle Castle is clearly displayed in the fire.

    As the flames jumped, the images in the fire changed from time to time, and the scenes of the vast Northland were displayed everywhere. The Demon Lord still squinted his eyes slightly, and there was not a faint black energy escaping from his body, and then it was absorbed back into the body.

    The body of the huge monster with the wings of the bull-headed bat has shrunk to the size of a human being, while the soul demon and snake demon are on the periphery. Their bodies are the size of normal humans. If the prototype is dozens of feet tall, this bunker will not be able to fit it.

    There were nine bull-headed bat-winged monsters that appeared under Mengze last time, but now there were only three in total, and then there were high-level monsters such as soul demons and snake demons, guarded by heavy-armored warriors standing in the distance, in the flames.  There is a seat on the other side, but the person sitting on it is the Bone Heavenly Lord.

    The luxurious purple robe of the White Bone Heavenly Lord is already brand new, and the golden crown on his head remains unchanged. However, his unruly aura has been much restrained and he has become slightly more straightened up.

    The demon lord squinted his eyes and seemed to be in a slumber. The flames in the center of the palace moved and made a "pop" sound. The demon lord seemed to be awakened by the sound. The witch beside him hurriedly took a tea cup, and the demon lord drank it directly.  Taking a sip from the tea cup, the refreshing fragrance of tea filled the palace.

    It's just that the fragrance is not pleasant to those monsters, and the monsters have unpleasant expressions on their faces. The Demon Lord ignored it at all and said sadly to himself: "This place has been abandoned for so long. I didn't expect that these enjoyments would still be available."  It¡¯s not easy to preserve it so well.¡±

    After sighing with emotion, the Demon Lord turned his head and stared at the flames. The images in the flames began to change rapidly. After being silent for a while, the Demon Lord said, "Did you really meet that fox last night?"

    "Of course, God is above me, what else can I hide?" White Bone Heavenly Lord replied. He is originally a skeleton and can make a sound without opening his jaw, but anyone can be heard in this voice.  You can hear the anger.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s voice was very calm, and he said lightly: ¡°That person is preciousNormally, no matter who is caught, as long as he can find out the details, he will immediately have great blessings. Ancient Heavenly Master, you have always been unwilling to be like this. Didn't you communicate with each other in private?  "

    As soon as they heard about the communication with the underworld, those monsters who were quite respectful at first raised their heads and stared at them with their blood-red and dark blue eyes. Their bodies erupted with power, and the space in the palace immediately became hot.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 402 Encountering the Enemy

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord glanced at it coldly, and after a moment of silence, he said: "To summon ghosts and ghosts, you need the technique of the Underworld. This is a spell that the White Bone Sect has. What can I say?"

    "The Lord God gave you the method of immortality with bones, and it will naturally make you rot into dung. You don't have enough respect for the ancient Heavenly Master!" The Demon Lord said coldly, but his eyes looked at the Lord of Bones.

    The Demon Lord's eyes were not clear-cut black and white pupils. His pupils seemed to be whirlpools formed by the richest black energy. The monsters were excited just now, but the White Bone Heavenly Lord didn't care at all. He glanced coldly, except for the monster with the bull head and bat wings.  Except for the other monsters, no other monsters dared to look at him, but when the Demon Lord focused his gaze on him, the White Bone Heavenly Lord lowered his skull, remained silent for a while, raised his forearm, and pinched a little light with his two finger bones, quite unwillingly.  A voice came from the skull: "Pindao brought back that man's essence"

    It was a very small golden brilliance, but it was extremely conspicuous in this palace with black and red as the main tone. The monsters stared at this brilliance with expressions of disgust.

    The corners of the Demon Lord's mouth turned up, which was a smile. With a move of his hand, the golden brilliance was automatically thrown into the flames. The flames in the center of the palace suddenly surged, and the images in the flames began to grow larger and change faster.

    All eyes in the palace were looking at the image in the flames, but the image changed many times and finally returned to its previous appearance.

    "Is this?" The Demon Lord frowned, and the Bone Heavenly Lord regained some composure, and said in a deep voice: "His power did not burst out, or he moved forward at a rapid pace."

    The Demon Lord relaxed again, waved his hand and said, "You all just wait! When he shows his traces, you can catch him, and the Lord God will reward you heavily."

    As soon as the words came out, the monsters surrounding here all fell to the ground and listened to the order in unison. However, the White Bone Heavenly Lord did not stand up, but just sat there and said loudly: "What if the fox comes out again?"

    The Demon Lord's eyes that were about to be closed opened again, and he stared at the White Bone Heavenly Lord coldly and said: "If the fox is here, how can the North Emperor dominate the North now? If the fox is here, how can you come back?  , if you are not so selfish and call for more helpers, we should sacrifice the gods in Mengze at this time. Don't sit here and go out to look for us. If we provoke that wolf, everything will be in vain."

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord suddenly stood up, stared at the Demon Lord, flicked his sleeves, turned around and left. Watching the White Bone Heavenly Lord disappear outside the palace door, a monster with a bull-headed bat wing said roughly: "Lord, this is  Gu Guzhao has ulterior motives. I want my subordinates to follow him, lest he do anything detrimental to the Lord God again."

    The Demon Lord did not answer, but just pondered there. After a while, he said in a deep voice: "He has serious selfish motives, but he is not a person who talks freely. But the nine-tailed sky fox has not appeared for hundreds of years. It is really weird.  .¡±

    "What bones, what foxes, they are not wiped out in ashes under the power of Jiuyou. Please rest assured, Lord, as long as that person shows up and his subordinates rush over to bring him, anyone who wants to stop him will be destroyed!" Another bull-headed bat!  The demon in the wings spoke harshly, and his words made the demons in the palace suddenly become noisy. The demon lord just glanced at them, then leaned on the couch and closed his eyes.

    As the White Bone Heavenly Lord judged in this palace, Gao Feng was indeed traveling at high speed, but Zhang Zhijiang was never left behind.

    It's not that Zhang Zhijiang's speed has become faster, but that this is the limit of the swan Ziyu. The speed of the bird demon clan is naturally increased, not to mention that for a newly advanced demon clan like Ziyu who has advanced to a high position, its wings flap.  In the meantime, electric light swirled, and every time the fan flapped, it accelerated.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang could keep up, the blood-colored light on his body had completely emitted, and his whole body seemed to be wrapped in a fireball as he moved forward. Gao Feng had a good time, and the light on his body did not emit.

    "This swan advanced too fast, and a lot of Qiongshi's power has not yet been digested. It is also taking advantage of this flight to dissolve its power. After this time, it may not be able to maintain this speed for a long time." Gao Feng followed and spoke.  It seems like taking a leisurely stroll.

    Zhang Zhijiang took a few deep breaths, and the blood-colored light on his body became stronger again. Only then could he speak, and he said: "Don't let that bird go. What's really strange is you. You were obviously beaten to death, but now  But he acts like a normal person, and his strength has increased, what is going on?"

    Gao Feng naturally would not tell the other party the answer clearly, but just said with a smile: "Wandering on the edge of life and death, there is always something to gain, how about you try it too?"

    Zhang Zhijiang thought about it, shook his head, and replied: "Forget it, what if this doesn't come back!"

    The two of them were speechless again and started to move forward at full speed. Surprisingly, Princess Qingrou did not fall asleep, and looked at Bei in the butterfly treasure very excitedly.??Landscape.

    Although the road led by Swan Ziyu has twists and turns, the overall direction is still north. In other words, Gao Feng and his party are still going deep into the north.

    The deeper you go, the more the terrain changes. It is not exactly the same as the previous great plains. Gradually, you can see rivers and hills, and you can even see the undulating outline of mountains in the distance.

    In some places where rivers and hills meet, you can see settled monsters and barbarian tribes. The ecology of these monsters and barbarians is completely different from that of the humans in Daxia.

    The barbarians all live in tents and ride on beasts, which is not uncommon, while the monsters have various lifestyles, some use tents, some build houses, some directly dig holes and live underground, and even some  There are also demon activities in some rivers.

    The mirror of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm is actually a window, and it has one more function than ordinary windows, that is, it can bring the distant scenery closer. For Princess Qingrou, it is equivalent to sitting in a carriage with a window and watching the scenery.  You can still see clearly outside, which makes the little princess who likes new things very happy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long Princess Qingrou can stay awake, but it¡¯s always good to be awake for a while longer, and it¡¯s always good to enjoy this kind of happiness more.

    While running, Princess Qingrou suddenly shouted from the Noble Phantasm: "Brother Gao, there is a child running on the right, and he seems to be injured!"

    Gao Feng, who was running, turned to look over. If his eyesight were not far superior to ordinary people, he would really not be able to see. However, Princess Qingrou in the Noble Phantasm could not see the details as well as Gao Feng.

    In fact, it was not a child, and it was not a human race, but a cat demon. The cat ears and tail were clearly visible, and he clearly had the appearance of a middle-aged man with many wrinkles. What was even more shocking was that this cat demon  There were wounds on everyone's body, including bone-deep sharp blade wounds on their cheeks, as well as on their arms and body. The wounds were not red blood, but seemed to have black and green things on them.

    It's really incredible that he can still run after suffering such an injury. However, the cat clan staggered and looked like its strength was almost exhausted. The hills in that direction were undulating, blocking the view. The cat clan demons were coming from the hills.  The person who came out from behind may not have been running for too long.

    "Brother Gao, let's go rescue him!" The little princess's voice came from the precious phantom.

    Gao Feng would never ignore death, but this time the purple swan was leading the way, and he was carrying the princess on his back. The relationship was too big, so he originally wanted to harden his heart and ignore it. Since the little princess said so, he naturally obeyed.

    With a change of heart, the purple swan flying at full speed in front immediately sensed it, turned around in mid-air, and flew about three feet above Gao Feng's head.

    As Gao Feng ran towards that side, the cat tribe member pounced directly on him. Without even struggling on the ground, Gao Feng rushed over quickly.

    Although the speed was extremely fast, there was still a distance after all. Running over required a process. Gao Feng suddenly increased his speed, but he still watched helplessly as the black energy spread all over his body. Zhang Zhijiang was left far behind. Zhang Zhijiang stood  Na Na shook his head with a wry smile and followed suit.

    When he arrived, golden light bloomed in Gao Feng's hand, and he pressed it directly. He had already felt the nature of the black energy on the cat tribe. This was devilish energy!

    When the golden power was pressed, the demonic energy of the cat tribe member immediately dissipated. However, when pressed this time, Princess Qingrou in the treasure phantom immediately screamed, because when Gao Feng's golden power was pressed, not only did it dissipate  The demonic energy even melted away the flesh and blood of the cat tribesman.

    This is because the flesh and blood was so deeply infiltrated by the demonic energy that there was no way to recover. Gao Feng even saw the golden flames spreading on the cat tribe, swallowing up the flesh and blood of the cat tribe demons bit by bit.

    The little princess in the Noble Phantasm did not expect such a situation and was so scared that she covered her eyes. Yuexiang gently stroked her hair with her hand and said comfortingly: "This is not a bad thing. The flesh and blood soul is infiltrated by the devilish energy.  Become the blood food and slave of Jiuyou, and you will never be able to turn around for generations to come, this is liberation."

    However, the power of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique is miraculous and unpredictable. The cat tribe's body was burned to pieces by the golden flames, but the pain on his face actually eased. He opened his eyes, and the cat tribe's eyes were  His eyes widened, and he wanted to sit up, but his body was so broken that there was no possibility of sitting up.

    "Help, go and save." The cat tribe member showed an extremely anxious look on his face, and then the wounds on his face began to burn with golden flames. This cat tribe member would not live long.

    Flames burned all over the cat tribe, but there was a peaceful expression on the cat tribe's face, as if he had fallen into a deep sleep.

    "Honored Lord, the cat tribe does not live in groups. They are often vassals to powerful tribes or serve as slaves for the powerful. Moreover, the cat tribe people are loyal and will not abandon their master's family to escape for their lives. Over there?There are strong enemies.  Bao Weiwei, a female warrior from the Leopard tribe, said hurriedly.

    Gao Feng stood up from the ground. Zhang Zhijiang behind him had just arrived. Gao Feng said in a deep voice: "Not only are there powerful enemies, but they are also enemies from Jiuyou!" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come  (This site) Subscription, reward, and your support are my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 403: Fighting the Demons in the North

    Before he finished speaking, the purple swan soared into the sky. Driven by Gao Feng's mind, the swan flew high for investigation.

    After flying only a few dozen feet, the swan fell down. Gao Feng said, "Less than five hundred steps from here is the killing field. There is so much black air over there that you can't see how many enemies there are."

    After saying this, Gao Feng turned to Zhang Zhijiang and said, "Are you coming into the Noble Phantasm?"

    Upon hearing this, Zhang Zhijiang immediately became angry, stamped his feet, and a large pit appeared with the splash of earth and rocks on the ground. He said angrily: "I followed you out this time as a guide and guard, not to ask you to be my nanny. I have a knife in my hand."  He can also kill people!¡±

    "Your Majesty, I can also help!" Yuexiang also said.

    Along the way, Gao Feng hid them in his precious phantoms to fight and walk. Not only Zhang Zhijiang was unwilling to do so, but so were Yuexiang and the others.

    Gao Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "Then let's go together."

    "Your Majesty, Bao Weiwei and Dahei will also come out to help." Yuexiang said again. The female Leopard warrior and Hei Lang seemed not to be idle.

    Gao Feng directly released them from the Noble Phantasm. He spread his wings behind his back and flew up. He paused for a moment in the air and immediately fell down.

    The demonic energy is naturally brought by the demons or the monsters themselves, but it can make a weak cat tribe member escape. The strength of these demons or monsters is also limited, but caution is the best, Gao Feng still flies high to observe  , look at the enemy's situation.

    The distance is not far, so there is no need to fly high. There is a pond less than five hundred steps away from here. There are low hills around the pond. This kind of place is most suitable for camping, whether it is tribal life or travelers resting.  They are all the most suitable places. They are extremely rare places in the vast and boundless northern plains.

    But such a good place is now a hell on earth. You can see black air and black smoke filling the surroundings of the pond, and various monsters are looming.

    What Gao Feng saw with his eyesight was not just this. He also saw the blood demon and the ape demon devouring flesh and blood inside, as well as two monsters that looked like mantises, but they were three feet long and had four legs on their upper limbs.  They all held big knives on their arms, and their bodies seemed to be made of ice crystals. They were walking back and forth. The two strongest ones should be this monster, and there were some other weird monsters. They were huge and ugly in appearance, but they were also powerful.  That's it.

    "Brother Gao, I will cover my eyes and won't delay your efforts to slay the demons!" Princess Qingrou suddenly said in the treasure phantom.

    It¡¯s really cute, but that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a good thing for Princess Qingrou to see that monster and the bloody killing.

    After Gao Feng landed, he explained the general situation. Bao Weiwei, a female warrior of the Leopard tribe, showed a surprised look on her face and said, "There is actually an ice demon. These demons should stay in the demon cave to enjoy the offerings of other demons."  That¡¯s it.¡±

    What is an ice demon? Why is this female warrior of the Leopard clan so proficient in the Nine Nether Demons? Gao Feng feels strange. Seeing his confusion, Bao Weiwei quickly explains. She is a little excited, maybe because she feels that she finally understands Gao Feng.  This team is useful, not just hanging around.

    Although the Northland is vast, it can be regarded as the edge of this world. The heaven and earth are not very stable. There are some gaps that connect various worlds. Some of them are connected to Jiuyou Huangquan. There are also monsters living around those gaps. These monsters gather together.  Communities often travel around, hunting and capturing barbarians and demons for food and slaves. However, there are also monster communities that do business with barbarians and demons, and are even hired.

    ??????????????????????????????????? Since Beidi came to dominate the North Land under the snow-covered sky, he began to clear out the monster community so that they would no longer cause trouble, and the activities of the monsters were also reduced a lot.

    As for this ice demon, it is the three-foot-long monster that looks like a giant mantis. It has the power of cold air and is gifted with ice spells. Its huge body naturally brings huge power, and it has a body shape that is different from that one.  Proportionally flexible, this kind of monster also has an outstanding ability, that is, the ability to command. It can deploy and organize low-level monsters and let them line up to fight. In this case, low-level monsters will often display stronger abilities.  Combat strength.

    All kinds of abilities are added together, and this ice demon becomes the leader of the low-level monsters. However, this kind of monster is also the focus of the Northland Golden Tent to be eradicated. In recent years, the ice demon has rarely appeared in front of people, only hiding in its lair.  These low-level monsters made offerings, but they didn¡¯t expect to appear this time.

    For the Northland Golden Tent, if they face low-level monsters, ordinary warriors of all races can win. However, if there are ice monsters in the team, it is often necessary to recruit strong ones to go. Otherwise, it is easy to fail and suffer losses.  .

    Listening to Bao Weiwei's description, Zhang Zhijiang looked a little cautious. Gao Feng said with a smile: "I'll hold the line, just kill him!"

    &nbsp; Gao Feng believed in his own feelings and perceptions. There was no powerful existence among those monsters. Of course, the meaning of this power was to him.

    "You weren't my opponent at Tianzhu Gorge, but now I have to take over the battle!" Zhang Zhijiang had already pulled out his long sword and cursed with a smile. However, Bao Weiwei, the female warrior of the Leopard tribe, was very cautious and took care of herself there.  She put on her soft armor and took out her dagger and claw blade. The black wolf was whining excitedly, and there was still a smile on Yuexiang's face. The clouds gushed out from under her skirt, and she gradually floated up.

    Gao Feng nodded to everyone and said solemnly: "The work of exterminating demons is over!"

    After saying that, he turned around and rushed towards that place. Everyone followed him. Everyone thought that Gao Feng would rush in front, but they didn't expect that Gao Feng was slower than everyone. He followed Bao Weiwei, who was the slowest.  It turned out to be really overwhelming.

    Except for Black Wolf, this team is all experienced warriors, and they are extremely fast. The distance of a few hundred steps can be reached in an instant. The enemy is right in front of you. You must prepare now instead of being affected by external objects.  The black wolf was already running very fast and jumped to the front of the team.

    There were only a few hills between the two sides. When Gao Feng and the others appeared on the second hill, they had already been discovered by the monsters in the black air. The situation in the black air could also be seen clearly. There were corpses lying on the ground.  In addition to the demon clan, there are even beasts of burden and beasts to ride on. Blood demons and ape demons are tearing away flesh and blood and feasting on them. In addition, there are a few demon clan children and females alive on one side, but  Tied there.

    It seemed that these monsters were out to rob, burn and kill. Gao Feng felt a little relieved again. He clearly felt that the little princess was breathing quickly. Although the princess of Qingrou County was kind, she was not timid. The princess might not dare to look at it.  .

    After a few sharp screams, four black shadows rose into the sky from the black air and flew towards this side. The black shadows looked like vultures, but they had two heads, one with a sheep's head and one with a dog's head.  In addition to the wings, there are two-foot-long arms on the chest. The claws on the front of the arms are as large as one foot. They look weird and vicious.

    The two-headed bird monster flapped its wings and flew quickly. The sheep-headed mouth opened, and a sharp scream immediately sounded. The scream seemed to penetrate the eardrums directly and resounded in the mind. The dog-headed dog opened its mouth, and a black air mass was heard.  Condensation inside.

    The sharp scream was extremely harsh. Gao Feng instantly blocked out all the sounds of the Noble Phantasm. The sound did not have much impact on others. Everyone was still speeding forward, but Bao Weiwei staggered a few steps while running.  Then it stabilized.

    Yuexiang, who was flying in mid-air, raised her hand, and four small sparks flew away. The sparks were so fast that they directly touched those two-headed bird monsters.

    The small sparks, which were nothing more than the size of a pinhead and could not even be seen in the sunlight, were stained on the bird monster, but they seemed to be stained by oil. There was a "bang" sound in the air, and a big fireball exploded, and the bird in the air  The monster was completely wrapped in a fireball, and its piercing scream turned into a scream, and it fell from mid-air.

    The scream was shrill and shrill, and it was silent before it hit the ground. After it hit the ground, only a cloud of ashes was seen splashing out, and it didn't even have a physical existence.

    Before the two-headed bird monster fell, there were already many monsters rushing towards this side. The blood-red blood demon ran very fast, while the ape demon jumped and rolled, and its speed was not inferior to the bird monster in the sky, but the one running at the front was  There are several monsters with tiger heads and horse bodies. This monster has a fishy smell all over its body, as if it is a rotting corpse.

    The two sides were extremely fast, and they collided in the blink of an eye. A three-foot-tall ape demon roared loudly in mid-air, and fell straight down from mid-air. The black wolf started to run, and with a flick of its hind legs, the whole body arched and suddenly  As it rushed up, the ape demon saw a black light coming from the ground, and swung its thick arms to smash at it. However, the black wolf was extremely flexible. In mid-air, it actually twisted its body and changed direction, and opened its mouth.  He suddenly bit down on the neck of the ape demon. His teeth were sharp and there was no tearing or chewing at all. It was like cutting with a knife. With one bite, half of the ape demon's head was gone.

    The vitality of this ape demon is really tenacious. Although it has a missing head, it can still wave its arms. The black wolf's front claws scratched the upper body of this ape demon. The ape demon's body is like steel. Red threads burst out one by one. The next moment, it will  It was torn apart. The black wolf stepped on the body of the ape demon in mid-air, and used the force to rush upward again. The body of the ape demon fell into pieces, but the black wolf rushed towards the other ape demon!

    At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang had already encountered several monsters running at the front. The long knife in his hand had turned blood red, as if it was soaked in blood. The monsters with tiger heads and horse bodies at the front opened their mouths wide and roared to meet them.  Come on, the roar came out, and the fishy smell suddenly became strong. What was even more frightening was that the roar had substance, and the ground that was frozen solid by the cold weather began to crack.

    "It stinks!" Zhang Zhijiang also roared and rushed over, withThe blood light became more and more intense, and the roar hit it. No fluctuations could be seen at all, only the red light flashed continuously.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 404: Saving the Demon

    As they passed by, the roar and the fishy smell disappeared instantly. Those monsters were still charging forward, but their four hooves had stopped moving. They just slid forward due to inertia. After a few steps, their whole bodies became neat and tidy.  of two halves.

    The blood in Zhang Zhijiang's body became thicker again. He kept walking. Looking at the dozen blood demons rushing in front of him, he grinned and swept away with his long knife. A red arc formed in front. The dozen blood demons rushed towards him.  The Demonic City was cut open, and the monster had a tenacious vitality. It was cut into two halves, and the upper half of its body actually tried to pounce, but the light of the sword immediately rolled back, directly involving the Blood Demon, and completely chopped it into pieces.

    I don¡¯t know why, after the blood demon was cut into pieces, Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s blood surged. He moved faster and became more powerful. Bao Weiwei, a female warrior of the Leopard tribe, had been following Zhang Zhijiang. She thought she would be involved in a fierce battle.  But she followed Zhang Zhijiang forward, but never had a chance to take action. Following Zhang Zhijiang, Bao Weiwei felt trembling in her heart, and she even had to spend a lot of effort to maintain her composure.

    The female leopard warrior had the illusion that she was following a higher-level monster. Zhang Zhijiang kept killing blood demons and monsters. The blood on his body spurted out. He seemed like a bloody giant. Wherever he passed, he was completely  It was chopping melons and vegetables. The distance between Bao Weiwei and Zhang Zhijiang gradually widened, but they also went deep into the battlefield. Bao Weiwei also had her own strengths. Her body fell to the ground, and a burst of light flashed. The figure of the female warrior of the Leopard clan was already  Disappeared, and the next moment, a blood demon not far from here was suddenly decapitated out of thin air and fell directly to the ground.

    The Leopard Clan can move forward invisibly, even on such a battlefield, but the perception of monsters is different from the creatures in this world.

    "Weiwei" suddenly a familiar voice sounded in Bao Weiwei's ears. Bao Weiwei was stunned. It was her mother's voice. She remembered the first time she left the clan to follow the Turtle Castle caravan to experience. Her mother cried for a long time before setting off.  Turning his head towards the direction of the sound, he saw that it was his mother standing there.

    The figure of the female leopard warrior suddenly appeared, and the image of her "mother" suddenly turned into a blood demon. It opened its bloody mouth and rushed towards her. In a hurry, it was too late to prepare. Bao Weiwei just watched the monster approach.  .

    In an instant, with a "bang" sound, the blood demon turned into a ball of fire in mid-air, exploded and shattered. With Bao Weiwei as the center, a wall of fire more than ten feet high suddenly appeared, covering all the monsters.  Isolated outside, Bao Weiwei trembled, and then she realized what she was doing. She looked up at the sky, Yuexiang slowly lowered her head, and said with a smile: "Miss Bao, you can't be distracted on the battlefield!"

    Bao Weiwei blushed and nodded, and the figure disappeared from the place. Yuexiang waved her hand, and the wall of fire surrounding Bao Weiwei suddenly spread outwards. All the monsters that were contaminated were ignited with flames that could not be extinguished.  , burned alive to ashes.

    The battlefield was a one-sided massacre. The two ice demons kept making rapid but regular calls. In response to these calls, the scattered monsters formed a formation to meet them. However, the disparity in strength was too great. No matter what,  Despite the transformation, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang are still unstoppable. Any monster that wants to cast spells or fly high will be ignited by sparks and turned into ashes. Monsters in the team are often killed inexplicably.

    The screams of the two ice demons suddenly stopped, and the next moment, the two ice demons had disappeared from the place!

    Just as Bao Weiwei was about to stab the ape demon in front of her with the dagger in her hand, she suddenly felt her eyes flash. An ice demon that looked like a giant mantis had appeared. This ice demon could actually teleport!

    Even though she was teleporting, Bao Weiwei was still confident that as long as she didn't mess up, the other party couldn't see her. Just when she was about to take action, the ice demon in front of her spewed out cold air, and it was aimed at her.

    The cold air covered a huge area, and it was impossible to escape at the speed of the female warrior of the Leopard tribe. Under the shock, she could only watch the cold air coming. At this moment, a fireball flew rapidly in mid-air and hit the enemy.  There was a loud bang on the cold air, and two spells with completely opposite attributes collided and exploded suddenly. Bao Weiwei's entire body was hit by the impact of the explosion and flew backwards.

    The ice demon raised his head, only to see Yuexiang flying in the sky. The ice demon screamed, and dozens of ice flakes appeared out of thin air in front of him.  A pillar of fire appeared on the ground, shooting straight down from mid-air!

    The ice shattered and melted under the focus of the fire pillar, but the fire pillar became thicker and thicker, rushing towards the ice demon, and was about to envelop the ice demon in it. The ice demon's body flashed with light, and he was about to teleport.  Escape, at this moment, on the ground around the ice demon, more than a dozen ropes made of flames flew out, tightly binding the ice demon, and the ropes were tied up. The ice demon hissed and his whole body  The cold air above and below rose sharply. Although the flame rope was small, it did not move at all. The fire pillar in mid-air had already lowered, shrouding the ice demon in it, and it was reduced to ashes in a short time.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Hei LangzuoRushing to the right, no matter how bloodthirsty the monsters are, they are still afraid of such a fierce enemy. The situation at this time is as if the monsters are the common people, and Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang are the monsters. It has been reversed.

    At this moment, the blood energy on Zhang Zhijiang's body was enough to reach a height of more than three feet. His whole body seemed to be wrapped in blazing flames, and every move he made was powerful. At this point, he didn't even need to attack with his sword. There were blood demons stained by the blood light, as if  It is as if the body has been corroded directly when it comes into contact with strong acid. What is even more frightening for the monsters is that the bloody light itself seems to be alive. Monsters that are close will be directly involved in it, and then be corroded by the bloody aura, and then  The bloody aura will continue to grow, as if it has been absorbed by the blood.

    Only the black wolf was scurrying back and forth, unaffected by the blood energy at all. It was sweeping back and forth. No monsters could be seen at the scene. The other ice demon did not attack. When its companion was burned to ashes, it moved towards it.  Teleporting away from the periphery, the distance of each teleportation is only a few hundred steps, but such movement takes almost no time. In the blink of an eye, it is already thousands of steps away, and it is difficult to catch up.

    Gao Feng, who had not made a move, suddenly disappeared from the place, and chased after him like light and lightning. Seeing Gao Feng rushing towards him, the light on the ice demon flashed and disappeared from the place. Gao Feng immediately pounced.  Empty.

    But disappearing does not mean disappearing. After all, teleportation will still appear in the same place. The next moment, it has appeared hundreds of steps away, but Gao Feng has already arrived in front of it. Before it can activate the teleportation technique, Gao Feng's hand  The dragon-binding ropes on the body had already swept out, binding the ice demon tightly, and then the golden light flourished, wrapping the ice demon in it. The ice demon could not even scream, and was forcibly refined.  In this golden light.

    Gao Feng put away the dragon-binding rope and ran back to the battlefield quickly. His speed was far faster than the ice demon's teleportation. At this time, all monsters on the battlefield had been cleared away. Everyone's performance was different. Zhang Zhijiang's blood energy surged again.  The corpses of the blood demons and some monsters on the battlefield disappeared after being involved in his blood energy, but his blood energy surged. Bao Weiwei, the female warrior of the Leopard tribe, was panting there, looking very tired.

    Yuexiang was not idle. She got a basin of water and washed Hei Lang's body. This Hei Lang was really pampered, and he was fierce when fighting, but he couldn't stand the blood on his body and had to clean it well.

    Seeing Gao Feng come back, Zhang Zhijiang had already drained his energy. There was no trace of fatigue on his face. Instead, he was radiant and said with a smile: "It's great!"

    Zhang Zhijiang looks like he has taken something powerful. He can absorb the evil spirit of blood and become stronger and stronger in the battle. This may be Zhang Zhijiang's secret. Gao Feng has already guessed it. No wonder Zhang Zhijiang is rolling out in life and death.  To make it this far.

    However, Gao Feng paid attention to the demons who were still alive on the side. The clothes worn by the women were all made of very precious materials. Gao Feng had no research on women's clothing, but he could tell that the jewelry they wore were extremely precious.  In Daxia, only rich and noble families like the princes and royal families can have them. Moreover, these jewelry materials are not available in the north. They all exist in the East China Sea and the southern wilderness. Among these women are tiger tribes and human tribes, and the two little ones  The children all look like the tiger tribe.

    The two children are very cute, and their appearance is even closer to human beings. There is a faint black king character on their foreheads, and two tiger ears stand out.

    The human children would have been frightened out of their wits at this time, or would have burst into tears, or had a mental breakdown. However, although the two tiger children were nervous, they did not cry. They just stared at the surroundings with great vigilance, their bodies slightly shaking.  Gao Feng smiled after taking a closer look at the movements. It turned out that the two children were breaking free from the rope that bound them.

    These monsters are extremely primitive, and the ropes used are just some leather ropes and the like that are made locally. If the two tiger children continue to struggle like this, they will probably be able to break away soon, but in front of so many monsters, can they run away?  It¡¯s not necessarily true if you get it.

    "Please show your kindness and let us go, and the Tiger Clan will be rewarded generously!" The women who were tied up over there finally realized that Gao Feng and the others were here to save them, and they hurriedly asked.

    Gao Feng laughed dumbly, observing the performance of his team after the battle, but forgot about the serious matter of rescuing people. However, the opponents were all women and children, and it was not convenient for him to take action. He just nodded to Yuexiang on the side, Yuexiang  Smiling, he stepped forward and loosened the bonds of those women and children.

    "I'm afraid these are the family members of some great nobleman from the Tiger Clan." Zhang Zhijiang came up and whispered. Gao Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the field. Although many of the corpses on the ground were incomplete, he could see the armor and  The sophisticated weapons also reveal the presence of the Tiger Clan warriors.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    &nbsp; {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 405 Misunderstanding

    The Tiger Clan is a powerful tribe in the North, and their status among the monsters is extremely high. They can be used as bodyguards. Their status can be imagined. Not to mention that the vehicles that have been turned aside can only be enjoyed by wealthy people.

    As soon as he said this, Gao Feng turned his head and looked in one direction. At the same time, the black wolf also turned his head and looked over. At this moment, there was a tiger roar like a huge thunder, and a tiger with several ears was heard.  A giant tiger ten feet tall appeared and rushed towards here.

    Gao Feng and everyone else were shocked. Gao Feng rose into the air and shouted loudly in mid-air. In an instant, this voice even surpassed the thunderous roar of the tiger. The huge tiger disappeared, and a body  A warrior in heavy armor appeared at the tiger's head. The warrior held a giant sword that was more than ten feet long in his hand. He slashed down his head and face. A shield suddenly appeared in Gao Feng's hand and he was facing him.

    The giant sword collided with the shield, and Gao Feng was knocked upside down. The tiger warrior did not fall in mid-air. The cloak behind him was like wings, flapping and flying. The light and shadow of the giant tiger appeared again, expanding in mid-air.  After that, the light quickly condensed on the tiger clan warrior. His speed doubled, and the shadow flew across the air. He was hit hard again. The heavy hammer in Gao Feng's hand appeared again. The two collided directly.  separate.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang had already reacted when the giant tiger appeared, but they were unable to help at all, because the moment the giant tiger appeared, many warriors appeared around, including wolves, tigers, and cattle.  There are even birds and monsters circling in the sky, and there are several tribes wearing robes and holding staffs on the periphery, watching eagerly.

    "Damn it, I just beat you so hard, but these people sneaked in with the tiger's movement!" Zhang Zhijiang cursed in a low voice.

    One of the secret talents of the Tiger Clan is Tiger Walk, which is similar to the stealth of the Leopard Clan. This talent allows you and your companions to approach the enemy silently, and then launch an attack when they get in front of the enemy. The higher the rank of the talent owner, the better.  The effect of each talent will be better.

    Gao Feng¡¯s team was too focused on fighting just now, and then he was paying attention to the captured women and children, but ignored the approaching enemies.

    There was a sudden loud noise in mid-air, and a person fell down quickly and hit the ground, making a big hole in the extremely hard ground, causing dust to fly and fall into it.

    Gao Feng fell immediately. He fell so hard that nothing happened to the tiger warrior. Just when he was about to jump out of the pit, his movements suddenly froze. The heavy hammer in Gao Feng's hand had turned into a long knife.  , and placed it firmly on the neck of the tiger warrior. If he moved his head again, it would fall off.

    As soon as the tiger clan warrior was restrained, the demon warriors around him immediately moved forward, and the falcon demon hovering in the air was about to pounce down. Unexpectedly, as soon as he flew out, a purple light flew towards him, and then  The Falcon Demon was sent flying directly and fell heavily to the outside.

    This incident made those on the periphery afraid to move. They looked up and saw a purple swan showing off its power. Although the purple swan was not big, its mysterious appearance showed that it was at a very high level.  superior.

    "Are you out of your mind? Don't you see that we are here to save people!" Gao Feng put his long knife on the opponent's neck and asked coldly.

    "Husband!" "Dad!" The voices of women and children over there sounded. At this time, Yuexiang had already revealed his true human form, and the gorgeous power of the six-tailed spirit fox was fully displayed, which shocked the surrounding demons.  .

    Those women were from the Fox clan themselves. Seeing Yuexiang's rank, they all bowed in awe, but Yuexiang just continued to untie them.

    In fact, by this time, the atmosphere in the venue had already relaxed a lot. The two tiger tribe children were really brave. They actually explained the matter there chattering. When they heard that Gao Feng and others had killed all the monsters and saved  In front of these women and children, the weapons of the surrounding monster teams were hanging down, and the tiger tribe warrior who was forced by Gao Feng with a knife also had a look of shame on his face.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the long knife disappeared. He didn't bother to pay attention, and turned around to leave. Gao Feng had already felt Princess Qingrou in the Butterfly Treasure yawn, and was about to fall asleep before she woke up so much.  Time was about to fall into deep sleep again, and Gao Feng's mood became very bad.

    The tiger warrior jumped out of the pit. Despite such a heavy blow, his armor did not deform, and his body did not seem to suffer any damage. His armor seemed to be well-made, and it was made of fine scales that shone in the sun.  It was coated in gold, and there was a relief tiger head on the breastplate, which was lifelike. The tiger head's eyes shone with light, and it looked as if it was alive. Gao Feng felt a majestic power on it.

    What's more, this tiger tribe warrior is tall and has a powerful appearance. They are superimposed on each other. They are really majestic, but they can't hold their heads up in front of the calm and calm Gao Feng.

    This heart-protecting tiger head armor is probably something similar to a beast soulArmor equipment, and many additional functions, are said to be lacking in Noble Phantasms in the North, but the armor of the Tiger clan warrior is rare even in Daxia.

    He took two steps and looked at Zhang Zhijiang who was glaring at him, then at the mighty Yuexiang, and then at the threatening black wolf with bared teeth. He shook his dizzy head and took a few steps forward towards Gao Feng.  His back was like a big gift, and he said in a rough voice: "Hu Dahong apologize to my benefactor!"

    "Take care of your family first!" Gao Feng said coldly. At this time, Princess Qingrou had fallen into a deep sleep in the butterfly treasure. Gao Feng made a mental movement and put the sleeping princess into his fingers.  On the Noble Phantasm, from an outsider's perspective, it was just Gao Feng's fingers that moved, and nothing unusual could be seen.

    Regarding Gao Feng's indifferent attitude, the tiger tribe warrior had nothing to say. He made the mistake first, and Gao Feng's strength and the strength of the people around him were unexpected. It is better to be cautious. Besides, women and children  It was surrounded.

    The children were excitedly talking about the battle just now, but the women couldn't hold it in anymore and burst into tears, which was indispensable and comforting.

    Yuexiang walked up to Gao Feng at this time and whispered: "Your Majesty, this Hu family is the most noble surname of the Tiger clan, that is, the royal family of the Tiger clan. No wonder it has such an imposing manner, and the children are all transformed.  appearance."

    Among the powerful tribes in the North, the leaders of the lion tribe, tiger tribe, elephant tribe, etc. can all be called kings. Their direct ethnic group is the royal tribe. This is the most noble group of people. There are several types of inheritance of the demon tribe, and some are cultivators.  Human form, but the offspring is still in the prototype state. It needs to be cultivated the day after tomorrow, and it may never succeed. But if the blood inheritance is good enough and the power is strong enough, the next generation will be born in human form, which is the realm of demon clan's transformation. The starting point is already  Stronger than others, the reason why the royal family is a royal family is because of their blood inheritance and generations of blood descendants are stronger than their peers.

    Gao Feng calmed down his mind and allowed himself to recover from the depression of the little princess sleeping, and asked a little strangely: "This Hu Dahong's level is much better than Zhang Zhijiang's, why are the people he sent to protect his family like this?"  Weak, he was actually killed by these monsters."

    The ice demons, ape demons, blood demons, and those monsters look fierce and evil, but their combat power is just that. Zhang Zhijiang can easily kill them all by himself, as well as the tiger clan and other warriors who protect these women and children.  Perhaps the individual combat power is not as strong as Zhang Zhijiang's, but together they should not be bad, and the northern tiger clan royal warriors cannot be weak.

    "Dad, there is a monster with a snake tail and ten arms. That monster is so strong that he killed several uncles with a knife!" A child said with lingering fear.

    The monsters on the periphery have also come closer. The child actually said this with a little excitement. Everyone heard it in a loud voice, and the scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone knew what the tiger child was describing, a snake.  magic.

    "How could the snake demon go so deep into the North!" shouted a tiger clan member, but Nahu Dahong turned around and asked the women in a solemn tone.

    "Husband, Copperhead is right. In fact, the snake demon suddenly appeared and killed everyone in the team, and then these monsters surrounded him. The snake demon seemed to be looking for something, rummaging through  After the team, they left on their own."

    "Compared to children who speak confusingly and excitedly, these women from the Fox and Tiger tribes speak in a very orderly manner.

    At this time, we can also see the difference in this team. With such terrifying monsters and such bloody killings, these remaining women and children did not collapse and panic, but spoke calmly.

    The whole story of what happened is revealed in these narratives. This group of people went to visit other nobles. While walking on the road, black clouds suddenly appeared in the sky. The monsters escorting the group were not ordinary people, and they immediately took precautions.  , Unexpectedly, the black cloud fell rapidly, and a snake demon jumped out of it. The demons escorting the team sent out a signal for help, and stepped forward to fight. However, such snake demons are high-level existences in the Jiuyou Land.  Although the demon guards were powerful, they were no match for them, and they were killed and defeated.

    But the sudden appearance of the snake demon was not to kill, but to find something. It rummaged through the team and found no target, so it went on its own.

    But in addition to this snake demon, there were also those monsters who acted together. These monsters killed the injured and servants in the team. Strangely enough, the snake demon is also known for being easy to kill, but this snake demon also comes and goes in a hurry.  Hurry, serious injuries and servants were not touched at all.

    Later, these blood demons, ape demons, and the like were able to kill creatures for food, and sometimes they even killed for fun. As for children and women being left behind, this was also the tradition of monsters in the North, because women and  Children can be entertained and evenComplete commodity transactions.

    These also answered Gao Feng¡¯s questions, why Hu Dahong and others were able to arrive in time, and why he only saw the servant of the cat tribe coming out to ask for help. It was really a coincidence.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 406: Traveling at full speed to see the various aspects of the Northland

    Listening to this, Yuexiang was very confused and whispered to Gao Feng: "Your Majesty, I have been away from the Northland for a few years. I didn't know that monsters were so rampant. Snake demons can only be found in two places.  They exist in the gorge and rarely appear, and there are strong men from the North stationed in those places, and they will not let them out. And judging from the light in the sky, they are now almost out of the Great Plains. In this area, monsters used to be impossible.  Will appear"

    "How come there is a monster here, and it's a snake demon." Hu Dahong over there also had the same question.

    However, the person has been rescued, and Gao Feng is not prepared to waste any more time here. Princess Qingrou's awakening and sleeping made him feel the urgency.

    After their families were settled over there, the tiger clan warrior called Dahong and walked towards Gao Feng. The demon warriors who had just surrounded this side had armors and weapons that could be regarded as sophisticated even in Daxia.  Gao Feng even discovered that at least fifty people must have traces of noble phantoms and mana on their equipment.

    Such a ratio, such a team, is also the first-class elite in Daxia. It can be seen that Hu Dahong's status in the Tiger Clan. Combined with what Yuexiang just said, maybe this Hu Dahong is the prince of the Tiger Clan.  one.

    Hu Dahong walked halfway, but he raised his head and glanced into the air. The purple swan was circling majestically, and the lightning between its wings and feathers was clearly visible. The bird monster that had just been knocked down did not even dare to fly.

    "Could it be that the guiding swan, my benefactor, came from the Moon Lake Turtle Castle?" Hu Dahong looked up and said politely.

    It is indeed obtained from Turtle Castle. The Turtle Clan does live in Yuehu. Could it be that Yuehu Turtle Castle is another name? Yuexiang explained in a low voice in Gao Feng¡¯s ear: "Yuehu Turtle Castle is built in Yuehu  The castle on the side is not on the back of the giant turtle. It is the core of the turtle clan. The guiding swan of this level can only be found there. It is not possible for a big shot in the North to obtain this guiding swan from the Moon Lake Turtle Castle.  impossible."

    In response to Hu Dahong's question, Gao Feng just nodded vaguely, but Hu Dahong's attitude became more respectful. He saluted Yuexiang next to Gao Feng and said, "I am also related to a noble by marriage. I don't know about this."  What do you call this girl?"

    The six-tailed fox of the Fox Clan has a very important position in the North. Compared with this prince of the Tiger Clan, it¡¯s really hard to say whether he is superior or inferior.

    "I am just a little maid of my lord, with a low status, so I don't bother to ask questions." Yuexiang replied lightly and did not continue to pay attention.

    This Hu Dahong was obviously shocked. The six-tailed spirit fox was a maid, so what kind of identity was the master? His eyes couldn't help but glance at the black wolf. At this moment, the black wolf was wagging its tail beside Gao Feng.  Up close, such a noble wolf tribe is actually a pet, not to mention the big man holding a long knife. Although this human race is calm, the strong bloodthirst in his bones can be easily seen. Even the least  The unassuming female warrior of the Leopard Clan is probably a noble girl among the Leopard Clan.

    This is true for all accompanying pets, and the identity of the owner is even more conceivable. Thinking of this, Hu Dahong took a step back, bowed uprightly, and said in a solemn voice: "This time I will be befriended by my benefactor.  Hu Mou doesn¡¯t know how to repay for such a great kindness, but he will follow the benefactor¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Those of Hu Dahong's subordinates and even Hu Dahong's wives and concubines did not expect that he would perform such a grand ceremony. Some people even blurted out and exclaimed "Your Highness." Many rules and customs in Beidi and Daxia are actually the same, with some subtleties.  There is a difference, but with the title "Your Highness", the identity of this prince of the Hudahonghu clan is undoubtedly confirmed.

    "Qingfeng Mountain is nearby. If my benefactor doesn't mind, please come as a guest. I'll thank my benefactor properly. The next clan has some ideas in the north. If my benefactor has anything he wants to do, I can also help."  Dahong said politely.

    "This is near Qingfeng Mountain?" Yuexiang, who had been silent all this time, said in a voiceless voice, Hu Dahong nodded.

    There was a look of astonishment on Yuexiang's face. Gao Feng turned to look at her. Yuexiang quickly explained: "Your Majesty, Qingfeng Mountain is where the royal court of the Tiger Clan is. It is heavily guarded. How dare monsters come here!"

    "What this girl said is right. After Hu Mou returns, he will also report the gold account and conduct strict inspections around here. My benefactor, in recent days, there have been many incidents of travelers and caravans in the North being harassed by monsters. Hu Mou originally  I thought it was safe near Qingfeng Mountain, so I let my little one visit relatives, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing. If my benefactor wants to continue on his way, please allow me to send an escort team."

    "Thank you for your kindness, I'm on my way." Gao Feng gave the other party a very simple response.

    Gao Feng¡¯s words were simple and his attitude was normal. Hu Dahong was about to argue, but Gao Feng looked at him. There was immense pressure in this plain look, and Hu Dahong didn¡¯t dare to refute.

    The more this happens here, the more Hu Dahong wants to make friends.He thought he took out a palm-sized iron plate from his arms, put it in front of Gao Feng with both hands, and said: "My benefactor, this is the tiger talisman of my tiger clan. Having this is equivalent to the royal family of my tiger clan, and I can mobilize warriors."  and property, please accept it from your benefactor."

    Seeing this scene, Hu Dahong's wives, concubines, and attendants all showed horrified expressions on their faces. Even Yuexiang had an expression of shock and disbelief on her face. However, Gao Feng was unwilling to linger here any longer, so he directly accepted the tiger talisman and spoke.  Said: "In that case, you should return quickly, I will continue on my way."

    The reason why he is so tight is because Gao Feng has a dangerous intuition in his heart. The appearance of the monster may have something to do with himself. If he stays here again, the monster may come again. Self-preservation is one thing, but then I'm afraid  He would also cause trouble to the Qingfeng Mountain Tiger Clan.

    "You all come in, I'm going to move forward at full speed!" Gao Feng said without question. Zhang Zhijiang shook his head helplessly and walked over. Gao Feng waved his hand, and Zhang Zhijiang and nearby Bao Weiwei were all included. Black Wolf  I came over and rubbed it a few times, and was accepted.

    But before Yuexiang was included in the Butterfly Treasure, a concubine from the Fox Clan behind Hu Dahong hesitated and said in a loud voice: "Sister, Qingfeng Mountain is only two thousand miles away from Qingqiu Gorge. Let's go back and take a look.  !¡±

    Yuexiang smiled and nodded to the woman, and Gao Feng directly put it into the Butterfly Treasure. After entering it, Gao Feng heard Yuexiang say in his ear: "I recognized this woman from my former concubine, and I want to call her  She is my sister's. At that time, she had such a small role as my concubine, but she didn't expect that it would be reversed today. This is all due to the power of your Majesty!"

    Gao Feng couldn't help but smile. The things Yuexiang encountered were no different from what he encountered at the Gao family in Fengtianfang. They were really interesting.

    "You fly at full speed!" Gao Feng raised his head and said, Hu Dahong and the others were still puzzled, but they heard the purple swan in the air raise its head and chirp, and only saw a purple light flying towards the distance, so fast  At such a speed, Hu Dahong and others were about to speak, but found that Gao Feng had also disappeared.

    The demons all looked at each other in shock, but they also felt awe-inspiring. In fact, the two sides only met for a short moment, but the strength Gao Feng showed shocked them. After a while of silence, someone spoke: "Your Highness, let's go back!"

    "Well, go back and report to your father, and also to the Golden Account, the monster's activities are wrong!" Hu Dahong said in a deep voice, but no one went to raise Feng.

    It was still in the land of death where whirlwinds blew all year round. In the underground palace, the Demon Lord was still sitting on the bed. The extremely beautiful witch beside him reported there: "Your Majesty, now there are rewards in all directions.  , the target was not found.¡±

    The Demon Lord closed his eyes slightly and seemed to have fallen into sleep. However, the flame burning in the center of the palace suddenly increased. Countless images were still changing in the flame. The Witch's shoulders shrank, and there was fear on her face.  He had a look on his face, but he still said bravely: "Lord, we have gone too deep into the Northland now, and the monsters here have already started to take action. If"

    Before she finished speaking, the Demon Lord stood up from the bed. The Witch was so frightened that she immediately knelt on the ground. Just as she was about to plead guilty, she found that the Demon Lord who sat up was not angry at her words, but staring at the person in front of her.  flame.

    The image displayed in the flame at this moment is where Gao Feng and his team saved people. What is displayed in the flame now is only the corpses and blood stains of monsters and monsters all over the ground. The Demon Lord raised his hand, and the flame became much more intense.  The displayed image changed, and some faint shadows appeared among the bloodstains and corpses. Looking carefully, it was the image of Gao Feng and the others when they were fighting fiercely to eliminate demons.

    The Demon Lord watched attentively until the shadows became lighter and lighter until they disappeared. The Demon Lord was silent for a while and then burst out laughing. With his laughter, the entire palace shook, and the flames in the center of the palace became more and more intense.  high.

    When the laughter stopped, the Demon Lord said: "Whoever is nearby, ask him to follow him immediately and report back at any time."

    The witch quickly stood up and agreed. The demon lord was already standing on the ground and said with a smile: "God bless you, go and prepare immediately, I will go too!"

    Gao Feng, who was running fast, had a sudden fight in his heart. He let go of his senses while running, but he gained nothing. He could only understand it as his own illusion and continue to rush forward with all his heart.

    In fact, the speed at this time is not much faster. Zhang Zhijiang can keep up even if he is running outside. However, when he is alone outside, he is more flexible in dealing with things. There is no need to take care of each other and involve his mind.

    The purple swan has recently advanced, and is in a state of full strength and elation. He doesn't feel tired at all during the flight. Gao Feng's strength is endless and he can keep up. Until dark, the two of them still maintain their speed.  .

    ??This is finally no longer an endless plain, the terrain has begun to become very complicated, Gao Feng?I noticed that the stars in the night sky no longer changed like they did on the Great Plains, but looked like a normal starry sky.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 407 Nine Nether Demon Generals

    However, it is not normal to say that it is normal. For example, Gao Feng saw an island floating in the air. This cannot be called normal in any way. Looking far below, he can even see the lights on the island, that is  He said that there were creatures living up there. Such a thing was unthinkable in Daxia.

    Moreover, the terrain here is not as complex as that of Daxia. Gao Feng ran quickly, and there was no obstacle that could stop him. Even if there were canyons and lakes, he could just spread his light wings and fly over. But if an ordinary person walked over such terrain,  , it takes a lot of time.

    Mountains, lakes, deserts, swamps, dense forests, and canyons are all intertwined irregularly, and some are not even adjacent to each other. All kinds of birds and beasts live among them, and sometimes you can see groups of monsters.  It was full of vitality. Not only was the terrain changeable, Gao Feng also felt that the climate was also changeable. Beyond the boundaries of the terrain, there were even huge changes in cold and heat. It was winter on one side, and it might even be summer on the other side.

    "Fragmented" Gao Feng thought of this word while running. Because Northland is the edge of the world, the laws of heaven and earth are weak and the space is broken. This kind of terrain really illustrates this kind of fragmentation.

    "Your Majesty, this is where the weak tribes of the Northland Demon Clan live, and some barbarians live there. The strong tribes generally do not settle down here, because although it is full of vitality and there is no shortage of food, it is too much.  It is limited and cannot develop greatly, and there will be 'gaps' in these broken places. In the 'gaps', monsters often appear and there are some weird existences." Yuexiang explained in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    There is a swamp in front of Gao Feng. Some thick and strange beasts can be seen in the swamp. There are other existences hidden in the trees and jungles. However, it is easy for Gao Feng to deal with this. The light wings unfold behind him, and the whole person is directly  After flying over and flying into the air, the swamp was churning, and two points of cold light rose into the sky. However, it was a giant snake that was a hundred feet long and opened its mouth to devour the flying Gao Feng.

    To be able to grow to such a size, the strength must be amazing, but Gao Feng didn't bother to argue with the big snake. He spread his wings and flew a little higher. No matter how long the giant snake's body was, it could only fly up a few dozen feet, and then  It just fell down and hit the swamp, causing a huge commotion.

    "Such a giant snake can only grow to such a big size here, because it is difficult for the corresponding demon clan to reach here, so they can grow freely, but it is relatively closed here, so it is difficult for them to cultivate into demons, so they can only  It's getting bigger and bigger." Yuexiang said with emotion as she looked at the giant snake that kept leaping up to swallow the flying Gao Feng.

    The reason why he passed through each terrain was not that these terrains were too small, but that Gao Feng was too fast. In fact, a single piece of terrain was already the area of ??several states in Daxia or even larger. It is said that the swamps are rich in water resources, and he should be surrounded by  A jungle should at least be a vibrant place like a meadow, but after passing through this swamp, it is a desert, and around this desert, it is surrounded by towering mountains.

    It was already late at night. According to this running speed, it would take about two hours to pass through this desert. Moreover, Gao Feng could feel from the consciousness of the guiding swan that the only way to cross this desert was through the longest center line.  .

    The Guiding Swan and Gao Feng¡¯s consciousnesses communicate very closely. Gao Feng can feel that after flying over this desert, the Purple Swan will feel tired. After Xiao Zi has advanced, her power will definitely not be endless.

    As soon as Gao Feng took two steps, his mind moved, and the purple swan stopped and turned in front, flying to Gao Feng's side. At this time, Gao Feng also spread his wings, and one person and one bird moved forward together.

    "I always feel like I'm being watched. I feel like I'm being stared at. What's the reason for this?" Gao Feng suddenly said.

    Gao Feng originally didn¡¯t want to ask this question, because this feeling was extremely weak and would only vaguely appear for half an hour or an hour. However, this feeling has always appeared since he left the demon-killing battlefield near Qingfeng Mountain.

    After experiencing so much, Gao Feng has understood that any feeling he has is never without a reason, but this feeling is so strange that he is not even sure.

    "If your Majesty feels this way, then maybe someone is using magic to track you," Yuexiang said hesitantly.

    Gao Feng was shocked, and then said: "We have been running non-stop, and no one or existence has the opportunity to cast spells on us."

    Yuexiang, who was in the treasure phantom, hesitated for a while, but Zhang Zhijiang spoke first. His tone was a little impatient: "There are too many magical things in magic. Wherever you passed, you were contaminated with something."

    Just as he was mid-sentence, Gao Feng turned over in mid-air and looked up. More than a hundred feet above him, a light point lit up. The light point then quickly slid and drew a pattern in mid-air.  A picture of a six-pointed star?, as soon as the six-pointed star was completed, the light in the six-pointed star flashed, and a fireball spurted out,

    When it flew out of the six-pointed star, the fireball was only the size of a fist and could not fly more than a hundred feet. It had already become a hundred feet in diameter, and it fell straight down with the roar of the wind.

    "Monster!" Gao Feng blurted out and actually chased him here. Needless to say, the feeling of staring at him must be the work of evil spirits. The huge fireball changed shape as it fell and turned into a man with a height of more than twenty feet.  A bull-headed, bat-winged humanoid monster, its eyes were pure red flames, its whole body was shining with dazzling light, and it was wrapped in heavy armor, making it extremely ferocious.

    The purple swan was eager to try and wanted to fly up to fight, but as soon as the monster showed its shape, the guiding swan couldn't even flutter its wings and was about to fall. Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope directly took it in.

    Gao Feng stopped in mid-air, and the monster fell rapidly. When the two sides crossed each other, the bull-headed and bat-winged monster looked at Gao Feng and let out a laugh that sounded like a burst of flames. With a shake of his left hand, a nine-headed flaming whip appeared.  , this whip is a hundred feet long, and the whole body is composed of flames. Without seeing the movement of the arm of the bull-headed monster, the nine-headed flame whip seems to be a living hydra, rolling towards Gao Feng.

    All of this was just a flash of lightning. Gao Feng's body shook, his wings spread out, and he dodged to one side. The flame whip could actually extend and hit Gao Feng's right leg in mid-air. At that moment,  , the golden light on Gao Feng's body has burst out. The flame whip collides with the golden light, and the light splashes everywhere. Gao Feng can feel the burning and paralysis spreading along the place where he was hit.

    The monster's wings flapped, and its hand moved continuously in mid-air. It roared continuously. With every roar, Gao Feng's heart jumped. In this inexplicable state, he felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  , suddenly dodged away, and a ball of fire suddenly exploded just where his body was.

    In the direction pointed by the monster's finger, countless fireballs exploded in mid-air. Gao Feng dodged left and right among them. The fireballs had touched the light on his body several times, and they were able to explode the golden light. Gao Feng was shocked.  .

    After dodging several times, the huge monster moved faster. It flapped its wings and flew in front of Gao Feng. The flame whip swirled in mid-air, trying to entangle Gao Feng in it. Gao Feng opened his arms, and the golden light condensed  The long whip came out of his hand and struck the flame whip.

    With a "snap" sound, the light whip and the flame whip did not pass through each other, they seemed to collide with entities, and violent vibrations were heard in the void.

    The bull-headed monster was no more than ten feet away from Gao Feng. Suddenly, raging flames emerged from his free hand, forming a huge flaming sword in his hand and slashing straight at Gao Feng.  The flame whip is like a giant snake. When hit by the light whip, it just shrinks back and then rolls up again.

    With no way to hide, Gao Feng roared angrily, and drew the light whip downwards with his left hand. His right hand condensed into a huge lightsaber, and he went straight forward. The lightsaber and the flame sword collided with each other, and there was a loud "ding" sound.  The bull-headed monster slashed downwards, but Gao Feng blocked it. There was nowhere to use its strength in mid-air. Gao Feng was hit directly by the sword.

    The opponent's flames actually had the same nature as the light on his own body, and they restrained each other. The opponent's power seemed to be better than his own. Gao Feng was shocked, but he did not dare to relax at all. The light all over his body vibrated, and countless golden circles appeared.  Pans and pure blue moon disks formed around the body. With a shout, these sharp intentions condensed into substance shot rapidly towards the monster.

    The flaming whip and the flaming giant sword were originally cutting down, but these flashing and sharp meanings were already approaching. The flaming nine-headed whip was actually cut off when it encountered these sharp meanings. It was already approaching quickly, and the bull-headed troll was approaching.  With a roar, the flames on his body surged, and the sharp light wheel collided heavily with the flames.

    The flames on the bull-headed troll were hit by the sharp edge of the broken gold and jade gang. The flames surged and paused briefly, unable to catch up with Gao Feng who had fallen.

    Gao Feng landed firmly on the ground, and the golden light on his body surged, turning into substance and clinging to his body. The opponent's speed was not inferior to his own, and he could no longer run in this situation.

    "Nine Netherworlds, Nine Netherworlds, Nine Demons and Demon Generals" Yuexiang's stammering voice came to his ears, almost out of tune, and his voice was full of uncontrollable fear.

    Gao Feng raised his arm, and the iron bow and silver arrow appeared in his hand. He raised his head and shot. Countless silver lights shot up from the ground. In the end, the silver light had turned into golden light. It was so dense that it almost blocked everything.  .

    "What is the Nine Nether Demon General?" Gao Feng opened his arms, and golden disks with a diameter of three feet were densely formed around him. This was the ultimate manifestation of the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang. He shouted, and the disks quickly  Flying upward.

    Countless huge objects suddenly appeared in the originally starry night sky.The fireball fell rapidly towards the ground. The fireball collided with the golden disk and exploded.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 408 The Ten Thousand Demons Association

    "The Nine Demon Generals are the nine blazing demons who protected the Demon Lord when the Nine Nether Sect offered sacrifices to the Demon Lord. They have always only been in the Nine Netherworlds. How could they appear in the human world? What have you offended? These monsters are here to find you.  Let¡¯s go find that little girl!¡± Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s voice was a little angry.

    Suddenly, a fireball passed through the blockade of the arrow rain and the Broken Gold and Jade Gang, and landed a hundred steps in front of Gao Feng. The big fireball hit the ground and exploded violently, and the flames shot up dozens of feet high.  , the Nine Nether Demon General in mid-air had disappeared, and the demon general strode out of the flames in front of Gao Feng.

    "The Jiujiu Nether Demon will be born from the Jiuyou Underworld Fire. It is the original creation of Jiuyou Huangquan. Except for those existences that transcend the laws of the world, they are the most powerful." Yuexiang explained to Gao Feng with a trembling mind.

    "You protect your own minds and turn off the Noble Phantasm!" Gao Feng shouted, and now he no longer cares about Yuexiang and the others.

    "I found you!" The demon general laughed ferociously. The bull's head opened its mouth wide, full of sharp fangs. The mouth and throat were completely invisible, only hot and raging flames.

    The demon general took a step forward, and the flames around him turned into a wall of fire that expanded around him. The wall of fire was more than ten feet high, and it expanded infinitely, but the intensity of the fire did not diminish at all.

    The color of the flame was pure red, flashing with dazzling light. The flames on the fire wall kept expanding and contracting, as if they were alive, trying to tie up Gao Feng in front of him.

    Gao Feng bowed his body and straightened up suddenly. The solid golden light on his body spread outwards and collided heavily with the wall of fire. With a loud bang, a big explosion occurred where the golden light and the flames collided. The yellow sand of the desert was swept away.  This huge explosion stirred up, and every grain of sand was like a sharp arrow flying rapidly, flying in all directions.

    The yellow sand couldn't get close to the golden light on Gao Feng's body. The sand flew into the Demon General's flames and was immediately melted. There was so much dust in the field that it was impossible to see clearly.

    A dazzling light lit up in the dust. The Demon General opened his fangs and spit out a mouthful of blazing flames. However, the bright light cut through the flames. As he moved forward rapidly, the Demon General roared angrily and held out his hand.  The huge flaming sword shrank, just in front of him.

    The demon general roared again, and the flames on his body surged. With a bang, the demon general staggered back two steps, and the flames on his body had dimmed a lot.

    But the lightsaber in Gao Feng's hand could no longer move forward, and he and the flaming sword were in a stalemate with each other. The demon general's big mouth uttered obscure syllables, and strange flame symbols were formed in the area between the two people's stalemate. Those flames  The symbols quickly condensed together, and a light spot appeared between the sword tip and the sword tip. The light spot was as bright as the sun.

    Gao Feng could feel that the huge power in the extremely bright light spot was about to explode. The light all over his body flashed brightly and darkly. He shouted angrily, and a huge rune hit the light spot hard, but it was "Destroy the Demon"  Roar".

    With the power surging, Gao Feng took a deep breath and fell straight down from mid-air. The demon general also staggered back a few steps. Another huge explosion occurred in the area where the demon-breaking roar collided with the light spot.

    As soon as Gao Feng landed, his body sank. He could feel that the "clothed dragon skin" on his body was already mobilizing its strength to resist. The yellow sand ground under his feet had turned into magma. The high temperature on the demon general's body turned the surrounding yellow sand into molten magma.  Everything is melted. The flames and high temperature may not be so powerful, but the effect is already beyond.

    The demon general spread his wings, and the flaming nine-headed whip was already flying into the air, like a nine-headed giant snake that chooses people to devour. The smaller fire sword became huge again, slashing straight down.

    Gao Feng stepped on the surface of the boiling magma, as if stepping on the water. The huge flaming sword struck down at an extremely fast speed. Gao Feng tried his best to only dodge by a hair, but the one he just dodged  At that moment, the magma beneath his feet surged upwards, tightly wrapping Gao Feng.

    Seeing that the flaming sword was about to strike down, the ground suddenly shook. Molten and unmelted sand rose into the sky. The magma surrounding Gao Feng also exploded. Gao Feng flew up directly, and the lightsaber in his hand disappeared.  Gao Feng just rushed towards the demon general with bare hands.

    Mr. Sword Lord Rui¡¯s first sword was ineffective. To deal with such an enemy, it could only be a collision of strength and power. Gao Feng, who jumped up, used the simplest move, the first of the six divine-suppressing moves.

    This move went on without any change. The flames in the Demon General's eyes lit up, and the nine-headed flame whip was directly attached to the flaming sword. The light of the flaming sword surged. The Demon General held the giant sword in both hands and faced him head-on!

    Just when the golden light and the red flame were about to collide, Gao Feng's flying armor wings spread out behind him, directly dodging the huge flame sword, spinning, accelerating in mid-air, and colliding directly.  To that demon general!

    People were in mid-air. Gao Feng was like a golden beam of light at this moment. The demon general roared wildly, and his huge body transformed instantly.After leaving the volcano-like state, the flame sword and the nine-headed flame whip disappeared. The flames on the demon general's body became brighter and brighter. The demon general couldn't avoid Gao Feng's punch, but he actually punched him!

    Gao Feng's punch was originally moving forward, and he was flying faster and faster in mid-air. The moment before the two fists collided, Gao Feng's figure suddenly slowed down, as if he suddenly stopped in mid-air, but this time  Once it is still, it seems that the whole world has stopped, and the Demon General's fist cannot attack.

    In an instant, Gao Feng seemed to have turned into a huge mountain. The huge mountain collapsed, and huge power poured down towards the demon general. From stillness to movement, Gao Feng just punched.

    Gao Feng is seven feet tall, and the Demon General is more than twenty feet tall. Gao Feng's fist is negligible compared to the Demon General's huge fist, but the two fists collide.

    The demon general roared wildly. The sound was really like the roar of huge thunder. Countless birds flew upward in the mountains in the distance. The flames on his body were dimmed by this punch, and his whole body flew backwards.  Sand and dust are flying.

    "Landslide" on the first level of "Xuanjing".

    After Gao Feng landed, he took a deep breath. The punch just now was almost used with all his strength, and he needed to adjust his breath. This was exactly what the shadow on the stone wall on the mountain road up the fourth level of the Immortal Mountain taught him.

    Except for the area illuminated by the golden light on Gao Feng's body, the desert returned to the darkness of night again. However, the darkness and silence only lasted for a moment. The fire there suddenly became blazing, and a roar like thunder could be heard. Although  Gao Feng couldn't understand the language, but he could understand its meaning, and the voice resounded in his heart.

    "Mortal species, mortal species!" The demon general turned over and over just repeating this word. His entire body had turned into a moving flame. At this time, it was not that he was wrapped in flames, but that the demon general was entirely a flame.

    It is said that this Nine Nether Demon will be a blazing demon, born in the Nine Netherworld Fire. Looking at the form in front of you, it is true. The entire desert is glowing, not reflected by the flames, but by the demon that transformed into flames.  The high temperature on the body is melting, and the area of ??the magma is gradually expanding. The red light emitted by the lava on the ground makes the desert no longer look like a desert, but a huge crater.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath. The high temperature that hit his face did not have any impact on him. He opened his arms and raised them suddenly. The yellow sand around where he was standing rose into the sky. Gao Feng was standing in the yellow sand.  , rushing straight towards the demon general.

    The demon general roared and rushed towards Gao Feng. Every time it took a step, a large area of ????sand was melted. The entire desert was filled with screams and whines. It was not that there were no creatures in the desert. They had been hiding, but now there are no  There is no other way but to face death in the face of such violent power.

    Facing the strong wind, countless yellow sands flew rapidly. Gao Feng was in the yellow sand, rushing towards the Demon General. The Demon General's big mouth formed by flames grinned. What would happen if the collision happened? He could only melt into himself.  In this pure hell fire.

    The yellow sand surrounding Gao Feng and rushing forward with Gao Feng is getting faster and faster, and every grain of sand is also emitting light. This light is not the reflection of the firelight of the demon general opposite, nor is it the reflection of the golden light on Gao Feng's body, but  It is the grain of sand itself that shines.

    The sand grains collided with the fire on the Demon General's body, but instead of being completely swallowed and melted by his own flames as the Demon General thought, it had a completely different effect. Each grain of yellow sand shone with golden light.  , hitting the flame, the sand burst and disappeared, but the flame also weakened.

    There are more than tens of millions of yellow sand. A grain of sand ignites a fire. The destruction of a small fire may not have any effect on the demon general. However, when tens of millions of yellow sand are thrown on it, the flames on the demon general's body have become dim.

    The demon general roars!  The molten sand magma in the desert became cold and hard in an instant, turning into a slate floor. The fire and heat gathered towards the huge Hell Fire Demon General, and the light on the Demon General became brighter again.  Incomparable, but the endless yellow sand still hits the demon general's body.

    I don¡¯t know when, every grain of yellow sand seems to be a Gao Feng, and every grain of yellow sand is brought by Gao Feng¡¯s luck, which is infinitely more powerful than the gravel that was stained with Gao Feng¡¯s golden light just now.

    It is everywhere, invincible, and has endless blows. The flames and light that had just gathered on the demon general were dimmed. The flames on the demon general transformed into various shapes, some turned into weapons, and some became  Some turned into shields, some turned into armor, and some even turned into monsters.

    But no matter how it changed, it was still unable to escape Gao Feng's blow. In the end, all the flames were extinguished, the demon general's screams and unwilling roars sounded in the void, and then everything disappeared without a trace.

    The desert has returned to silence, but now it is a terrain of intertwined sand and slates, but it has returned to darkness.The light wings of Gao Fengxiang's sky armor did not open. He seemed to be weightless. He seemed to be the wind, floating forward and landing steadily on the ground.

    The second level of "Xuanjing" is "Tianfeng".  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 409 In the Dark

    Gao Feng couldn't tell whether this was a level of power or a martial arts move. To be more precise, it was a combination of power and the way to use power. This surging, ubiquitous force blowing across was the so-called heavenly wind.

    With just this blow, Gao Feng felt that his power was exhausted instantly, and his body swayed slightly, but the power of the Yuanjing in the center of his eyebrows, heart and dantian still existed, and then began to operate, completely replenishing the wasted energy in his body.

    "Your Majesty, your Majesty actually destroyed the Demon General" Yuexiang's incredible exclamation came from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Yuexiang's voice was still trembling, and she had not recovered from the shock just now.

    Gao Feng did not answer. After he took a deep breath, he ran quickly towards the nearest mountain range. As soon as he started running, the Butterfly Noble Phantasm was completely sealed by him. He didn't know when it started. The starry sky above the desert had already  It disappeared and became completely black.

    Just after running a few steps forward, the desert began to tremble slightly. The calm desert seemed like a sudden strong wind blowing on the sea, setting off a stormy sea. The yellow sand was not only undulating, but also condensed into various shapes.  Various shapes rushed towards Gao Feng.

    Someone is casting a spell. This spell has only one purpose, which is to catch Gao Feng. The light wings behind Gao Feng spread out, and the whole person flew into the sky.

    There is almost no place to hide people in this desert. If you escape to the nearby mountains, things may turn around. But just as Gao Feng flew up, a white ball of light hit him. Before Gao Feng had time to dodge, this light  The ball exploded in mid-air, and a white light curtain stretched in front of it.

    Gao Feng did not dare to collide with it. This white light was condensed from the purest death energy. Gao Feng felt a familiar aura on it, the aura of the White Bone Heavenly Lord.

    As soon as the man turned back in mid-air, Gao Feng suddenly felt someone say something in the void. This sentence was very simple, just to tell him to stop.

    When escaping, who would pay attention to such words? This sentence is not an advice, not even to Gao Feng. This is an order, an unquestionable order, as if it is the truth, just like Gao Feng's words  When the Demon Suppression Division met Emperor Xia Ren in the martial arts arena, Gao Feng would take every word he said seriously.

    Although he knew that he should not listen to these words, and that he would be in great danger if he listened, Gao Feng's whole body stagnated uncontrollably, and the next moment he felt something was wrong, and he flew upwards.

    But in such a level of pursuit and escape, there is room for a little hesitation. Gao Feng's delay has already brought disaster, and there is already a huge white bone prison above his head.

    Gao Feng was shocked, and countless attacks came out of his hands. The bones on the railing were hit and the fragments flew, but the bones in the cage could grow back and even rebound Gao Feng's attacks.

    Many bright spots of various colors have appeared in the dark desert. These are not starlight or will-o'-the-wisps. Gao Feng has clearly seen that high-level monsters and powerful demons have appeared in the desert. If he does not move,  It's a dead end.

    The White Bone Heavenly Lord in purple robes and golden crown had already appeared in the sky above the Bone Cage. His finger bones were raised, and several white lights fell. Gao Feng's whole body tightened suddenly, as if he felt that his body was tightly imprisoned by invisible force.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng yelled with anger, the golden light all over his body suddenly dimmed, and he let out a demon-breaking roar with all his strength. Under the roar, the restraints on his body were suddenly loosened, but he could no longer escape if he wanted to escape at this time.  The bone cage was already closed together, and Gao Feng punched it regardless.

    The bone railings were shattered, but more dense bone railings were formed. Gao Feng seemed to be going crazy and punched and kicked in the railings. There were already monsters laughing below.

    In the blink of an eye, the war demon completed its 108 moves, and the solid bone cage shattered directly, and a giant with a height of 100 feet and wearing golden armor stood up.

    It turns out that the monsters laughing wildly around were all shocked, and some monsters actually knelt down and worshiped directly. However, the light and shadow of the huge skull appeared on the body of the White Bone Heavenly Lord.

    The huge skull's jaw opened, and the purple robe on the White Bone Heavenly Lord swayed. Before any spells could be released, the huge golden-armored man turned his head in this direction and also opened his mouth to roar.

    This hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant was originally light and shadow, and no one thought that he could also make sounds. He opened his mouth wide and acted as a roaring adopted son, but no one heard the roar.

    Just at this moment, the phantom of the big skull behind the White Bone Heavenly Lord shattered. The purple robe on the White Bone Heavenly Lord also dissipated and became tattered. The skeleton also shattered. When only the skull was left, the white bones  The golden crown on Tianjun's head was directly decomposed and combined, turning into a giant golden door blocking the front. However, the silent roar of the giant in golden armor was so powerful that he watched helplessly as the golden door was dented.Go down.

    The power of the giant roar is not just that. In the direction of the roar, there is a soul demon snake demon, but under this roar, the body disintegrates into nothingness. There are also some flying monsters that want to rush up, but  The golden-armored giant waved his hand, and everything was reduced to ashes in the golden light.

    A moment ago, he was a prey, but now he is a hunter. Wherever the golden-armored giant attacks, the monster has no ability to resist.

    After the war demon was completely defeated, he was able to summon the golden-armored giant, but Gao Feng realized the difference this time. This giant was now completely one with him. Gao Feng's mind was not as indifferent as before. He clearly understood that now  The strength will not last long, so take advantage of this and go first. As for the power of this golden-armored giant becoming so much stronger than before, this is because Gao Feng's own strength has also become much stronger.

    Sweeping away all the monsters in front of him, in fact, the monsters no longer dared to block in front of this giant in golden armor. In front of this giant, the monsters dodge one after another.

    But the attack continued, and countless spells were used on the golden-armored giant, but they had no effect. Such attacks could not destroy the giant, and they could not even hit Gao Feng, because Gao Feng was in the center of the giant's body.  Protected by a golden light that is as solid as a substance.

    The speed of the giant in golden armor was not slow. He had already reached the edge of the desert and was about to escape.

    "Looking at the majesty, it's just a shadow. What's so majestic and reliable?" Suddenly a voice sounded, and at some point, a middle-aged man in black robes appeared in front of the golden-armored giant.

    This middle-aged man looked like an ordinary person, and he still had his eyes closed in front of him, but Gao Feng had already felt the fear in his heart. It was an instinctive consciousness, and he could hear the voice clearly, this was it.  The sound stopped him.

    There seemed to be an undoubted meaning in this voice. He said that the golden armored giant was a shadow. The golden light of the golden armored giant had fluctuated, and this image could no longer be maintained.

    But among the golden-armored giants, Gao Feng's determination was much firmer than before. He knew that he could not disperse and could only attack, otherwise he would die without a burial place, and even if he wanted to die, he would not be able to do so.

    The golden-armored giant raised his fist at the black-robed middle-aged man in front of him. The middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. There was no white in his eyes, just pure black.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, an irresistible force surged in. The movements of the golden-armored giant were stagnant, and his whole body seemed to be blown away by the wind. His golden body turned into dots of brilliance and turned into nothingness in the night sky.

    At this moment, Gao Feng fell from mid-air, and the golden-armored giant floated into nothingness. Gao Feng himself felt that his body was dissipating, as if every piece of flesh and blood and even his soul were about to be shattered, and his whole person would also turn into nothingness, but just now  When they are about to be blown away, there is something in the body that stabilizes the things that are about to be shattered.

    But even so, Gao Feng felt that the newly replenished power in his body began to escape, and he gradually lost consciousness.

    Who said that the monsters in the North cannot do whatever they want? Who said that the North has its own rules and regulations? The middle-aged man in black robes who finally appeared is clearly the Demon Lord.

    Gao Feng thought of this inexplicably. Who else would be a demon above the White Bone Heavenly Lord? I am afraid that this demon lord is the only one in this world. Such existences appear deep in the north. How can they have their own rules?  , a world of its own, what a joke.

    After escaping from death so many times, Gao Feng didn't think he would be lucky this time. He thought angrily and desperately, and slowly fell into the darkness. Before completely losing consciousness, Gao Feng thought he heard a wolf howl. The wolf howl sounded like  In the distance, yet seems to be near

    This time he fell into darkness for a short time, and Gao Feng didn't even know whether he was confused or if he woke up after being in a trance.

    Although there is still darkness in the field of vision, several parts of the body are continuously emitting power to replenish the body's depletion. Even the body itself does not feel any injury or pain. Everything is normal, but a little weak.

    What on earth is going on? Gao Feng suddenly found that he actually had his eyes open, but his eyes were completely dark. Gao Feng had imagined what would happen when he died many times. He had experienced the kind of near-death experience several times.  He felt that he was very close to being vain. Could this be the state of death now?

    Gao Feng immediately realized that something was wrong, because the place where his back was located was very solid, and the smell lingering in his nose was the smell of Fairy Mountain. This was on Fairy Mountain, but there was no sound.

    "Don't act violently, take your time so that others don't notice you are moving." A gentle and friendly voice sounded in Gao Feng's ears.

    When this sound sounded, Gao Feng was about to start. Every time Gao Feng heard this sound, he was in the dark.A friendly voice that was very similar to his deceased father, this person was by his side.

    Gao Feng finally discovered the reason for this darkness. It was because there was no trace of light on the fairy mountain and he was completely immersed in darkness. The reason why he discovered this situation was because there was a ray of light shining from another direction, allowing him to roughly see  A trace of outline appeared in front of my eyes.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 410 Nine-tailed Fox and White Wolf

    Everything was unreasonable. Of course, this place in Fairy Mountain was not a place that was in line with common sense. According to the warning of the person beside him, Gao Feng slowly sat up and looked in the direction of the light.

    This should be the edge of the third layer of Fairy Mountain. It turns out that no matter day or night outside, from the Fairy Mountain side, the outside is as bright as day, but now, it is actually dark outside.

    The current situation is very strange. Although it is dark inside and outside, there is a trace of light shining from the outside, but people on Fairy Mountain can only see the scene outside. Everything in Fairy Mountain is hidden in darkness.  Feng couldn't see the person beside him either.

    The wind blowing on the fairy mountain has also stopped. There is no sound. It is extremely quiet. You can't hear the collision of branches and leaves, you can't hear the laughter of children, you can't hear anything. If Gao Feng hadn't confirmed that he was on the mountain, he would have almost  Think that this mountain does not exist now.

    Indeed, now this fairy mountain is hidden in darkness. People outside cannot see the mountain, but people on the mountain can see the outside.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to turn his head and look at the person beside him. Although he knew he couldn't see clearly, after seeing the scene outside the mountain, he could no longer turn his head.

    Obviously before entering the mountain, there were many monsters surrounding him in the desert, but now they are completely gone. Thinking about it carefully, this is normal. From Gao Feng knowing the existence of Fairy Mountain to now, only the four-winged and six-legged monster has been in Fairy Mountain.  Appeared in the outer void.

    But the outside is not empty. The scenery outside is already the desert where we were just now. There are two beings confronting each other in the desert. One is a shadow that changes shape three feet up and down. This shadow is the purest black.  Because it is the purest black, it is so strong that it is incompatible with the night and is extremely conspicuous.

    Facing the black shadow was white, a five-foot-long white wolf. This white wolf was extremely handsome. Looking at it, there was nothing wrong with it. Gao Feng had an inexplicable feeling. This white wolf turned out to be perfect.  of.

    The pure black and the perfect white wolf, the two sides confronting each other are very strange, but what Gao Feng saw was more than just that. Looking from where he was, he seemed to be thousands of miles away from the confrontation, but he was  Gao Feng felt as if he was very close. The reason why he felt like this was because of the power and power of those two beings.

    With such a long distance, Gao Feng, who was quietly hiding on the side of the fairy mountain, was suppressed to the point of suffocation. With such a powerful power, the only analogy Gao Feng could find was Emperor Xia Huangren.

    "The Demon Lord and Beidi gathered together for you. With such a deed, you can be regarded as a glorious ancestor!" The man next to him said with a smile.

    Gao Feng didn't hear these words. When he stared at the black shadow, inexplicably, the black shadow had become extremely huge, as if it was even bigger than the fairy mountain. Gao Feng froze there, this giant  I have seen that extremely huge body with volcanoes as its eyes and lava lakes as its mouth and nose. This is the huge figure that I saw when it fell endlessly.

    It was at this moment that Gao Feng suddenly understood. He suddenly connected everything together. Who is the Divine Lord, who is the great demon called the Divine Lord, and why the Nine Nether Sect is chasing after him.

    The great demon enshrined by the Nine Nether Sect is probably the giant he encountered when he fell endlessly in the darkness. The Demon Lord of the Nine Nether Sect is under the orders of this great demon, the so-called God King!

    The white wolf is naturally the prototype of Beidi. Beidi Xue Liantian is originally from the wolf clan. Apart from him, who else in the North can stand so proudly in front of the Demon Lord.

    In Gao Feng's vision, the world has been filled with the giant. The place where the sun and the moon are are the giant's eyes. Gao Feng feels as if he is about to be crushed. He would rather yell and roar to be discovered by the opponent, and use all his strength to fight with the opponent.  Fighting, and unwilling to bear this feeling of suffocation and collapse.

    But at the same time, no matter how big and oppressive the giant was, Gao Feng could always see the white wolf. Seeing the white wolf without any shortcomings, Gao Feng felt that he was on the prairie, and the world was incomparable.  It's vast, the strong wind blows in your face, it's refreshing and refreshing.

    He will go crazy when he sees the giant, and he will feel better when he sees the white wolf, but Gao Feng can also understand that the giant seems to be stronger. If the stalemate continues like this, the giant will gain the upper hand sooner or later.

    Just as he thought, time passed little by little. He didn't know how long it had passed. It might have been a moment, or it might have been thousands of years. Gao Feng felt that his breathing was a little difficult. He suddenly discovered something.  The man didn't seem to be breathing or even moving. During those close encounters, it was clear that he was a living person. Then Gao Feng thought that there might be no real living person on this fairy mountain except himself.

    The fur on the white wolf's body has exploded, and its eyes are glowing, but this state can only mean that he can no longer bear the pressure of the other party.

    &nbsp; At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that he heard singing. He couldn't help but be stunned. How could he hear singing at such a moment? Could it be an illusion?

    There was indeed singing, as if it was a boy singing. The language of the singing was not understandable to him, but in his mind Gao Feng felt that the singing was describing grasslands, peaks and canyons, describing the birds and animals living unrestrainedly above, describing sunshine, rivers and breezes.  Describe things that make people feel relaxed and happy.

    The singing was very slow and dull, but the singing still resounded between heaven and earth. Gao Feng was immersed in his mind for a while, and suddenly realized what kind of power his singing could reach here, in this fairy mountain.  The outside world seen and heard by the position is not the real outside world.

    This space is not something that Gao Feng can understand. Gao Feng can only know one thing. Only the most powerful existence can feel it on the Fairy Mountain. It can make singing come here from a distance. What kind of existence can do this?  a little.

    The song was melodious, and Gao Feng's violent mood gradually calmed down, but the momentum of the huge giant weakened. Gao Feng's eyes were dazzled, and the giant turned into a black shadow again, but the black shadow could not stay.  Beating, seemed extremely irritable and unwilling.

    Suddenly, a roar sounded, which seemed to come from the black shadow. In the roar, Gao Feng felt that the entire fairy mountain shook.

    There are many creatures on the Fairy Mountain, including many children and cubs. With this roar, the Fairy Mountain shook. Gao Feng subconsciously felt awe-inspiring. He thought there would be children distressed and animals screaming, but the Fairy Mountain was extremely quiet and there was no movement at all.  ,

    The roar was full of unwillingness and anger, but the roar still did not cover up the singing. The singing was unhurried and still came from a distance. The fur on the white wolf's body had calmed down, and there was a sudden wolf howl.  The wolf's howl was desolate and long, and Gao Feng was so excited that he wanted to roar along with it.

    After the wolf howled, Gao Feng vaguely heard various roars outside the Fairy Mountain, including tigers roaring, lions roaring, eagles croaking, and many animals, but they were all very faint.

    After the long howl, the black shadow disappeared from outside the fairy mountain, leaving only the white wolf. Although Gao Feng remained quiet, he still let out a long breath.

    The giant gave Gao Feng more than just oppression. Such an existence was indeed extremely powerful, but unlike Emperor Xia, Sword Master and others, this giant was not something that should exist in this world. He should not appear in this world at all.  , just like those monsters should only live in the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, this giant is the highest point of those monsters. What he represents is death and chaos, which are incompatible with the living.

    In fact, the white wolf may not be kind to the current Gao Feng. I don¡¯t know when, the chirping of animals and birds has stopped, the singing has also stopped, and the white wolf¡¯s eyes looked this way.

    Gao Feng was not sure whether the white wolf was looking at the fairy mountain or at himself. He just knew that after being stared at by the white wolf, his whole body had become cold, from his skin, flesh, bones, blood, to his soul.

    Whether he can see the fairy mountain or himself, Gao Feng doesn't know, but the pressure now is not much stronger than just now, because just now he was only affected, and now he is bearing the brunt.

    Just when Gao Feng didn't know how to react, the man next to him moved. The action was very simple, just patting Gao Feng on the back.

    It was just a light tap. Gao Feng could feel his Noble Phantasm opening and something flying out. Gao Feng was stunned at first, then immediately shocked, but he must not let the person in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm fly out.  , but immediately saw that it was not a person, but a long crystal hair.

    Gao Feng had the impression that this hair was one of the three long hairs given to him by the fairy mountain little fox, but why did it appear at this time? Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and discovered something again. It was obviously three long hairs, and now only one was left.  I took one, but I don¡¯t know when it was consumed. I have no memory at all.

    I only saw this long hair flying away from the fairy mountain. There is a force field outside the fairy mountain. There is extremely strong pressure and barrier there. How can such a light long hair pass through?

    But when the long hair was flying, there seemed to be no barrier at all, and it floated directly in front of the white wolf. Then, as Gao Feng was stunned, the long hair turned into an extremely gorgeous and noble nine-tailed one.  fox.

    This was the first time Gao Feng saw the appearance of a nine-tailed fox, but at the first sight, Gao Feng knew that it was the little fox senior Hu Jiu. Although it was completely different from the image he saw, Gao Feng knew that this was  It is a person, and the image of the snow-white little fox is more like this gorgeous appearance when he was a child.

    The nine-tailed fox just stood there. The white wolf seemed very excited. In front of this nine-tailed fox, the white wolf seemed to be extremely happy.?, as if seeing his relatives.

    The expression outside lasted for a while, the nine-tailed fox disappeared, and the white wolf turned its head and disappeared.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 411 Xiaoxue

    Gao Feng sat there blankly. Everything displayed outside was bizarre and bizarre. There were many abstract light and shadow movements. He could understand the cause and effect, but it was only a specious understanding.

    The giant, the white wolf, the boy's singing, and the gorgeous and noble nine-tailed fox appeared at the end. Gao Feng went from frightened to inexplicable shock. He thought he understood it, but in fact he didn't.

    "Don't stay here for too long. There are still many dangers outside. You have to be careful." The man staying here warned gently. Gao Feng heard the sound of footsteps, and the man left step by step, seemingly  Went up the mountain.

    At this time, Fairy Mountain is still in an extremely strange state. You can see it from the outside, but you can't see anything clearly when looking at Fairy Mountain. Gao Feng turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came from. It was still dark and he couldn't see anything.  .

    "Who is the senior? Can you give me your name? I haven't thanked you for so many times of help and help." Gao Feng was a little anxious and shouted loudly.

    The sound of footsteps gradually faded away. After a while, there was a voice echoing over there. It was very calm, as if smiling: "What name, what senior, I am just a mountain guard."

    The mountain guard, Gao Feng was stunned there. The other party¡¯s meaning behind his words was very clear. He just didn¡¯t want to confess to him. But isn¡¯t the mountain guard the little fox Hu Jiu? Looking at the meaning of the people on each level of the mountain, they all regarded this little fox.  What is going on with this person who is thought to be a mountain guard?

    There was a "ding-dong" sound, like a silver bell ringing. Gao Feng's eyes suddenly brightened up. He found that he was on the first floor of the Fairy Mountain, not far from the big tree stump. At this moment, the top and bottom of the Fairy Mountain had returned to normal, and everything was back to normal.  It's all very normal.

    However, in Gao Feng's feeling, the fairy mountain in the darkness seemed to be dead, and now it suddenly came to life. On the first floor, the laughter of children on the mountain could be vaguely heard. From dark to bright, there was almost nothing in between.  There was no process, it was more like being still in a strange state.

    Moreover, the little fox actually lay on the section of the tree stump, completely surrounding his body with his tail, and looked at Gao Feng lazily. In the darkness, Gao Feng only felt that the mountain guard was beside him, but he did not expect that the little fox was so far away.  He is not far away either.

    The little fox swung its tail and stood up from the tree stump, saying with hatred: "The little devils who followed me back then are now like this."

    "The kid following me." Gao Feng had a sudden thought. What he was referring to was most likely Beidi Xue Liantian. It was really unbelievable that such a character was the kid following the little fox.  , but if you think about it carefully and look at the interaction between the nine-tailed fox and the white wolf just now, this may still be true.

    "That man is right. Don't stay on this mountain for too long. We don't know what will happen outside, but don't worry too much. Xiaoxue is here, the man is singing, and the old devil doesn't dare to mess around.  Come." The little fox said confusedly and jumped down from the tree stump.

    Gao Feng coughed loudly there. Could it be that "Xiao Xue" refers to Beidi's snow-covered sky? This name is too weird, but the little fox seems to be qualified to say it.

    The little fox circled around the tree stump a few times, and said to himself in distress: "You have to go to the stone wall to see these things. I don't have them all here."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his front paws and scratched the cross section of the tree stump a few times, then called Gao Feng and said, "Come and take a look."

    Gao Feng hurried over. There were many more lines on the cross section of the tree stump. It was the same as before. When he looked at it carefully, Gao Feng was shocked and subconsciously took a step back, because at this moment, he saw a huge * on the tree stump.  , at this moment, he seemed to be in the sea, being slapped by countless giant waves.

    "What did you see?" the little fox asked. Gao Feng pondered for a moment and replied: "This junior saw the sea, and saw the huge giant!"

    This is indeed what he saw, but he didn't expect the little fox to jump up suddenly, slapped his chest hard with his front paws, and scolded him sternly: "You loser, you only see this little thing, get out!  "

    The little fox's sudden tantrum caught Gao Feng off guard, but even if he was prepared, he still couldn't block the little fox's blow. Gao Feng gave a helpless smile and flew backwards.

    In the past, I stayed in the Fairy Mountain for a long time in this state. When I came out, I found that time had not passed. But when I opened my eyes this time, the sun had already risen.

    I don¡¯t know when, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and Bao Weiwei all came out of the Butterfly Treasure. Black Wolf and Black Horse also came out. There was a piece of meat in front of Black Horse. Black Horse was eating it slowly, but Black Wolf remained the same.  He was running around in high spirits.

    Unlike before, this time Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang came over without concern.??, their expressions seemed a little dull. Since Gao Feng had the "Build Dragon Skin", he would not be naked after a fierce battle, which was very convenient. Gao Feng turned over and sat up.

    Under the sun, this desert was empty. Only the sand pits and condensed stone slabs proved that there had been a fierce battle here last night. After Gao Feng sat up, only the black wolf was the first to react and jumped back to Gao Feng to show his intimacy.  At this time, Yuexiang turned around and said, "My lord, are you awake?"

    "What's wrong with you? Did something happen?" Seeing how many people were distracted, Gao Feng couldn't help but ask.

    He asked with some power in his voice. Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and Bao Weiwei suddenly woke up. Zhang Zhijiang looked at Gao Feng, jumped down from the sand, waved and said loudly: "What's wrong?"  ? You actually ask what¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s the Demon Lord, that¡¯s Beidi!¡±

    The sound was extremely loud, which startled Gao Feng. He also heard Bao Weiwei next to him whispering: "This time it's not in vain, this time I didn't come at the right time!"

    "The Supreme Five, people like the Demon Lord and Beidi can be seen by looking at them. If you can take a look at them and appreciate their elegance, your life will not be in vain." Zhang Zhijiang was very excited, as was he usually.  He was steady and composed, but at this moment he seemed as excited as a young man who had just learned martial arts.

    "The Northern Emperor is the most noble being on earth. Only the most noble blood descendants and strong men of all races can see him. I didn't expect, I didn't expect that I can actually see it." Yuexiang was also very excited.

    Gao Feng stood there and stroked the excited black wolf. The black wolf was not very excited. Regarding Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang's reaction, Gao Feng was really dumbfounded. He looked at it and said, "You guys made such a big noise last night.  Not affected?"

    "How come it wasn't affected? The Demon Lord appeared in the world and Beidi came. At that time, my whole body was completely imprisoned. I couldn't move, speak, or even think. At that time, I already felt that I was finished. I thought that I would die.  It's worth it, and it's considered to be on the market, but I didn't expect that these two powerful men would confront each other for a while and then walk away." Zhang Zhijiang said eloquently.

    Gao Feng shook his head thoughtfully, and suddenly asked: "Did you hear singing? A boy singing?"

    Hearing Gao Feng's question, Zhang Zhijiang and Yue Xiang looked over in shock. Bao Weiwei shook her head vigorously, Yue Xiang also shook her head, and Zhang Zhijiang said: "Are you crazy? In such a situation, and  How could any boy sing in a place like this?"

    That said, none of them heard the child's singing. What they could perceive on the Fairy Mountain was completely different from the real world. From the situation at that time, Gao Feng could see that the giant and the white wolf were confronting each other, and the white wolf was obviously at a disadvantage.  , the giant was driven away by this song, and the powerful one who made the song drove away the demon giant.

    However, there was no need to tell them the situation here in detail. Gao Feng nodded and used his mind to drive the Noble Phantasm to release the purple swan. This purple swan was full of energy. As soon as the Noble Phantasm was released, it flew straight into the sky and then circled down.  , flew around Gao Feng several times.

    Gao Feng and the purple swan have the same consciousness, but in the swan's consciousness, it seems that there is no information about how long it will take to get to the Snow Mountain Temple, and there is no information about the distance. The guiding swan's guiding flight seems to be an innate instinct.

    Looking around, Gao Feng took a deep breath. No one expected that there would be such a high-level monster in last night's battle, nor did they expect that one of the most powerful demon lords in the world would appear. What's more, no one expected that,  After the Demon Lord appeared, he actually saw the giant that appeared during the endless fall.

    Many things that were inexplicable in the past have been understood. Gao Feng has figured out many things. Now Gao Feng feels very relaxed. The Northland will not let monsters act so rampantly. When the other party's unscrupulousness reaches a point, even monsters  When the Lord also appeared, Beidi appeared and forced the Nine Nether Demon away.

    The Northland is really too vast. Maybe Beidi has wanted to take action a long time ago, but if they really want to encounter it, they can only do so in this desert land. Because Gao Feng, the Demon Lord and the Nine Nether Demons sacrificed themselves greatly, Beidi  Taking advantage of this appearance, Gao Feng even thought of the subtle roars and neighs of animals that he heard last, which might be the elite troops from the Golden Tent gathered by Beidi.

    Jiuyoumen and Beidi Golden Account took Gao Feng as an opportunity to launch a decisive battle. In this situation, the Jiuyou Demon retreated. It can be said that Beidi chose the best time.

    No matter how you put it, Beidi Xue Liantian seemed to have no ill intentions towards him. After forcing the demon lord away, he left on his own without paying any attention to himself.

    "Besides Beidi coming, is there anyone else from the North?" Gao Feng suddenly asked this question, but Yuexiang showed an excited look on his face, shook his head and said, "Most of the powerful people from the North are coming.  Well, if it weren¡¯t for last night?Confronting the Demon Lord, last night could really be called a grand event in the North.  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 412 Sudden sneak attack

    Fairy Mountain 412_Read the full text of Fairy Mountain for free_Chapter 412 A sudden sneak attack comes from

    Gao Feng nodded, which further confirmed his judgment. Beidi also came prepared and had a plan long ago. Even the location where he encountered the Demon Sect was already chosen.

    "Let's go, we don't have much time to delay!" After figuring out the key, Gao Feng said, at least one thing can be confirmed. The Demon Lord has been driven away, and the most powerful force in the north, the Beidi Golden Account, will not  What obstacles do you have?

    Although everyone was immersed in excitement, no one wanted to stay in this place where the war had just happened. This time Zhang Zhijiang did not insist on running outside, and everyone was absorbed into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    The swan flapped its wings in mid-air, and the electric light flashed during the flap. It was obviously ready to fly at full speed. Gao Feng took a deep breath and suddenly jumped forward. The yellow sand where he started was blown up into the sky by the recoil.  .

    The yellow sand has not yet fallen, Gao Feng and the guiding swan have disappeared. The purple swan is completely wrapped in the electric light, and the flapping of its wings cannot be seen at all. It is just a purple electric light rushing forward, but if you listen carefully, you can still hear the swan.  He screamed anxiously.

    The reason why he is so anxious is because now the swan is not leading the way for Gao Feng, but it is chasing Gao Fengfei desperately.

    Now Gao Feng is neither running nor flying, but a combination of running and gliding close to the ground, and it is not running continuously. He will stop after running for a while, waiting for the swan to catch up.

    Although the swan has no route in its mind, but its consciousness is connected, Gao Feng can know the general direction of the swan's flight. All he has to do is to be a little ahead of the swan, and then change its direction according to the swan's consciousness.  From the perspective of an outsider who doesn't know the inside story, it's like Gao Feng is running with the swan, guiding the swan to be led by others, which is really interesting.

    While you were chasing each other, you had already left this desert area. Gao Feng kept letting go of his perception. Now the area he could sense was already very huge.  This proves the improvement of his strength from another aspect.

    After running through this desert, we directly entered the mountainous area. What was completely different from Daxia was that the mountainous area next to the desert was actually a rain forest.  This kind of thing that only appears in the hinterland of the Southern Wilderness is actually in this far north, and the climate has also changed from hot and dry to hot and humid.

    The rainforest is not very large.  But when passing through this area, the purple swan flew very high, and Gao Feng couldn't help but speed up his pace, because he could see the looming traces in the rain forest. If his judgment was correct, this should be the location of the Snake Clan.  Although Gao Feng is not afraid, he is a little instinctively disgusted with this kind of demon clan and does not want to have too much contact with them.

    After running through this area, the swans began to turn to the northeast.  This is not the kind of fragmented terrain, but an extremely vast forest. In this area, there are no mountains and the terrain is very gentle.  There is always a river flowing through, and then there are endless trees.

    The trees here are all the kind of trees and pines that grow in the north, and the climate is also the normal cold in winter. If he hadn't been walking north for so long, Gao Feng would have even thought he was near Zhongjing.

    Although it is an endless forest, it is very enjoyable to run through it.  Feeling no obstacles, the leading swan made many twists and turns, and finally headed in one direction. Gao Feng was not surprised. No matter how he changed the route, the general direction was always north. What surprised Gao Feng was that the swan led him in the direction.  There is actually a quite regular road on the route, which is no different from the official road in Daxia.

    On this official road, monsters and barbarians of different shapes come and go on foot, or on vehicles and beasts, at different speeds. On this road, you can still see birds and monsters flying over from time to time in the sky.  If it weren't for the different appearances of the pedestrians on the road, who all had the characteristics of various ethnic groups, this place would seem to be the most prosperous place in Daxia.

    "Your Majesty, this is the essence of my northern land." Yuexiang in the Noble Phantasm said, with unconcealable pride in her voice.

    "This is Linhai in the North. I've only heard about it before, but I didn't expect to see it with my own eyes!" Zhang Zhijiang also sighed. Gao Feng got a lot of information from the conversation between the two. For example, this is where all the ethnic groups in Daxia are located.  In places where people live together, many powerful clans place their core here.

    The world is so big and full of wonders. Gao Feng sighed in his heart, but his speed did not slow down. He kept running wildly on the road. He saw the purple swan wrapped in electric light in the sky. Looking at Gao Feng's speed, there were no monsters on the road.  Whoever came to interfere would just watch in awe.

    Compared with running in the woods, Gao Feng's speed increased again when running on this continent. After running for less than half an hour, the light wings behind Gao Feng spread out, and the whole person rose into the air, flying in mid-air.  The purple swan was stored in the Noble Phantasm, and did not even land in mid-air. It just spread its wings and faced forward.Go.

    The purple swan croaked loudly in the treasure phantom, and Yuexiang comforted her with a warm voice. The monsters on the road and in the forest below let out bursts of exclamations, and even the monsters flying in mid-air were dodging. In an instant, the sky was high.  Maple has turned into a golden light, flying straight towards the north.

    Gao Feng¡¯s reason for doing this is very simple. He has just understood from the swan¡¯s consciousness that the next journey is very simple. Just follow this road to the north. Then it is better to go at full speed.

    Since entering the Northland, Gao Feng has seldom run so smoothly. During such full speed running, he felt his strength growing. After all, fighting is a short-term stimulation, and running like this can make the whole body's strength surge.  Operation can be more fully experienced.

    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the scenery on both sides of the road has begun to change. It is no longer low and gentle mountains and forests. The road branches off to go everywhere. You can see towering peaks and deep canyons, which is even more fascinating.  What is shocking is that a giant tree that is almost as tall as a mountain can accommodate the huge depression in the city.

    According to Yuexiang¡¯s explanation, the giant tree is the so-called Eagle¡¯s Nest, the fundamental place of the Eagle Clan, and the depression is where the Bear Clan¡¯s tribe is located. It is also refreshing to watch it quickly.

    After flying for a while, Gao Feng slowed down and released the purple swan from the Noble Phantasm. After the purple swan came out, it stretched its neck and shouted at Gao Feng. From his consciousness, Gao Feng could understand that this was what happened.  The reason why the swan was angry that he was not needed to lead the way and was put away was nothing more than a child throwing a tantrum.

    It was really impossible to fly in this place now. The avenue was divided into several directions. There was a huge town at the bifurcated intersection. Gao Feng saw two groups of giant turtles and a caravan composed of mammoths.  We even saw the caravans of several famous merchants in Daxia. The size of these two giant turtle groups was more than twice the size of the group led by Gui Yuanshou. Gao Feng even saw the largest giant turtle group.  There is a crescent moon flag flying on its back. According to Bao Weiwei, this is the first-class caravan of the Moon Lake Turtle Clan, two grades higher than Gui Yuanshou's.

    Gao Feng fell from mid-air and immediately sensed that many warriors and Taoists from the human race demons had noticed him. In the turtle castle, in the tents, and even among the bird demons hovering in the sky, they all came over consciously.

    The place where he landed was a relatively remote part of the market, but Gao Feng could also notice that many warriors had already turned this way, but everyone was very cautious, and no one provoked or even took action. There were many creatures in this market place.  The races are complex, and there are countless strange people and strangers arriving every day. Gao Feng's arrival did not surprise everyone, but they were just cautious.

    Gao Feng took out some nuts and dried fish from the precious phantom, and coaxed the purple swan. Gao Feng didn't feel anything about the swan's little temper. It looked like a complete child, which only made him feel cute.

    Seeing the nuts and dried fish, the swan immediately stopped squawking and began to eat them excitedly. What people didn't expect was that there were purple swans flying over from the turtle castle over there, chirping in the air and cheering.  Feng's little purple one ate and squawked one after another, and responded absently. From the mutual consciousness, Gao Feng could understand that these swans had discovered such a high-level sibling, and came to greet them one after another.

    ?????????????? And this Xiao Zi is a bit of a poor man who suddenly becomes rich. Showing off to his own people is really dumbfounding.

    Swan Xiaozi will lead the way after he is full, but Gao Feng is not in a hurry. He has chosen the location when he falls down, far away from each group, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.

    But after standing for a while, Gao Feng noticed something was wrong. His senses were always open. The place was very lively with people coming and going, and the movements of the human demons were normal. But not long after, Gao Feng  I noticed something else. There were dozens of people in the market who were not acting normally.

    To be precise, dozens of monsters are abnormal. They are also moving, but they are constantly approaching him. Gao Feng is not unfamiliar with this kind of action. It is also the same when the guards in the capital take people.

    Starting in the crowd, these monsters hid themselves from others, getting closer and closer. They could not hide their figures. They were all agile and calm, approaching Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng frowned. This was the core area of ??the Monster Clan. He didn't want to think of any conflicts, but that didn't mean he would be afraid of trouble. It was nothing to surround them so blatantly.

    There were almost sixty people on the other side, and they all looked like human beings. They were Taoists and warriors. Their formation was very strict. In a short period of time, they had already surrounded Gao Feng at a distance of more than a hundred steps.  .

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s cold gaze, the group of people also knew that they had been discovered. They did not panic, but stood there motionless.

    Why did he suddenly stop taking action? Gao Feng immediately discovered that the opponent's Taoist had arrangedThere is something strange about the position of ?. I just discovered that Gao Feng's eyes were filled with darkness. It was not that his vision was blocked, but that he suddenly entered the night time. The place where the other Taoist stood had turned into flying will-o'-the-wisps.

    This is an illusion. Gao Feng's strength surged all over his body and he roared. The dark night in front of him suddenly disappeared. The faces of the Taoists in front of him showed a look of astonishment, but their movements continued, their gestures changed, and the fist-sized gelatinous balls moved towards  Gao Feng flies here

    Fairy Mountain 412_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 412 Sudden Sneak Attack has been updated!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 413: Afterburner

    A fist-sized gelatinous ball flew into the sky above Gao Feng and his party, and exploded with a "pop" sound. The ball had turned into a huge web in mid-air. The web looked like a spider web, but every time  The threads are many times thicker than spider silk, and this web is an extremely huge spider web.

    The spider web seemed to be alive in mid-air, twisting and shrouding it, but Gao Feng under the web had disappeared. Gao Feng was already above the web.

    The ball exploded and turned into a large net. This process was actually very fast. The purple swan, which was flying like lightning, had no time to hide and was directly enveloped in it, unable to escape while croaking and screaming.

    After the guide swan advanced four times, its strength is extraordinary and its speed is even more amazing, but it is still enveloped by this big net. Not only is this net similar in appearance to spider silk, but its properties are also similar. It is not only tough, but also extremely sticky. Purple Swan  I couldn't even struggle there.

    Gao Feng frowned. The opponent's movements were really fast. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen spheres appeared around him. Just as Gao Feng was about to move, almost instantly, the sky became dark again, and only those will-o'-wisps were floating.  .

    It was not that the world became dark, but that Gao Feng fell into darkness. Gao Feng could feel that at this moment of darkness, he was in another world entirely.

    In such a space, Gao Feng felt that the operation of his spirit and power were temporarily chaotic. It did not mean that his power was reduced, but that the rules for operating power in a short period of time had changed. He could not adapt for a while, that is,  There is no way to use it.

    In this very short period of time, Gao Feng lost control of his body, and naturally he could not use his power. However, after wasting so little time, he could no longer avoid those dozen gelatinous balls.

    These balls were not thrown over, but were sent to various directions around the body by magic. Those balls exploded, and more than a dozen large nets enveloped Gao Feng. They tightened suddenly and looked from a distance.  When he got up, Gao Feng was wrapped in a huge gel ball, unable to move.

    The dozens of people who surrounded them looked very nervous at first, but after seeing this result, they all beamed with joy. Some people couldn't help but said: "It's done!"

    Someone else said hurriedly: "That one is not around, where did he go?"

    "Come forward and stop him, anything is possible." He was halfway through the sentence, but he stopped abruptly because he saw a golden blade suddenly emerge from the big ball wrapped in layers, and it swished and cut past.  The layers of spider webs were scattered on the ground, and Gao Feng had already escaped from them.

    "No!" The dozens of people exclaimed repeatedly. They were not slow to respond. The warriors drew their weapons and the Taoists were also ready to react.

    Just before the world turned dark, Gao Feng roared angrily. The Taoists who cast spells all staggered back, their faces looking much uglier. The darkness seemed to fall and then dissipate. Gao Feng had already used the Demon-breaking Roar.  strength.

    The warriors have risen into the air, with five stabbing swords, eleven spears, and two lassoes stabbing at Gao Feng's joints, basically covering all directions of Gao Feng's advance and retreat.

    The movements of these warriors are light and agile, but they also contain power. They are well-trained at first glance, but for Gao Feng now, they are nothing. There was a "ding, ding, ding" sound, and everyone who came close  The warriors all flew back upside down, and everyone's face was ugly. The stabbing swords and spears made of high-quality materials were twisted and deformed, and the lasso was also cut off.

    Many people in the market noticed this. This scene just now also caught the eyes of many people. Some people with good eyesight exclaimed: "One finger knocked away so many."

    But the person who said this was also attracted by the fierce fighting scene. The attacking warriors in the front were just a cover, and the real strong ones were behind.

    Gao Feng had already landed on the ground, but no one could see his figure clearly. They could only see a few rays of light rotating rapidly in the field. With a "dang" sound, a ray of light suddenly disappeared, and the body of a warrior fell down.  It flew out and landed heavily on the ground. Not long after, there was another sound and cry of pain, and another person slid out lying down. The entanglement of light over there suddenly stopped, and Gao Feng pressed a finger on the remaining  Between the eyebrows of an opponent.

    The sword in the warrior's hand was inserted upside down on the ground. He looked at the fingers between his eyebrows in despair. Gao Feng moved forward slightly. The man seemed to have been hit hard. His whole body rolled backwards and flew up, and fell heavily on the ground.  He was on the ground, but was immediately helped to his feet by his companions, his whole body twitching in pain.

    There was no expression on Gao Feng's face. He just looked in front of him coldly. Among the dozens of people who suddenly gathered around him, the Taoist suffered internal injuries and the martial artist suffered a lot. He was already at a disadvantage. When he heard a sound  With a dissatisfied snort, a young man in a white robe walked out of the team.

    This long dress of Songzhou white silk?, the belt is made of gold thread and jade ornaments, the silver crown on the head is inlaid with thumb-sized pearls, and the appearance is rich and handsome, with a look of talent. There are not many such elegant decorations and handsome talents in Daxia, and there are only  Only the first-class wealthy families would appear, but I didn't expect to encounter them in the Northland, and it was also the core area of ??the Northland.

    The young man in white robe is in his twenties. He has a long sword slung across his waist. Compared with his attire, this long sword is much simpler. It is just an ordinary sharkskin scabbard with silver on it.  It was decorated with lines, but Gao Feng glanced around for a while, and finally his eyes stopped on the sword.

    The young man's every step was full of energy and seemed to have no flaws. Gao Feng's expression was still calm. After the young man took seven steps, he suddenly stopped and stretched out a single finger of his right hand. He only heard "choi lang"  "With a clear sound, the long sword at his waist was automatically unsheathed, turning into a bolt of lightning and shooting straight at Gao Feng.

    The electric light expanded in mid-air and turned into a dazzling silver color, which represented extreme sharpness. Seeing the flying sword unsheathed, Gao Feng could hear the human demons onlookers exclaiming in surprise, but this surprise  The shouting was not because of this martial skill, but because someone was exclaiming "It's him" and "He's actually here."

    It seems that this white-robed young man must be some kind of great person. Gao Feng's mind was spinning, and his movements were also not slow. The sword light had already arrived in front of him. In the slightest moment, Gao Feng's body turned away and he had already dodged it.

    Such a magical long sword will definitely not only have one blow. The long sword turned around in mid-air and struck again, but at this time Gao Feng was still using only one finger. When the long sword struck, Gao Feng used his fingers heavily.  The long sword struck the spine of the sword, and the long sword trembled in mid-air. It suddenly shrank back, and while it was hanging in the air without anyone's control, it pulled out a sword flower and attacked Gao Feng's shoulder blade.

    Gao Feng turned his body to the side and dodged directly. The sword was raised three feet, but it was a false shot, and it actually slashed Gao Feng's calf. During the battle, Gao Feng had been paying attention to the man in white robe over there.  The man in white robe did not control the sword with his finger movements or his eyes, he just walked forward step by step.

    Is it possible that this sword is automatically attacking?  Gao Feng didn't move, he just moved around on the spot. The distance between the two sides was not far, and the man in white robe had already walked up to him, and slowly took a shot, but the target was Gao Feng's wrist.

    The sword light was swirling, coming and going like lightning. No one expected that the movements of the white-robed young master were so slow, even slower than those of a normal person. One was fast and the other was slow, creating an extreme contrast.

    But as the young man in white robe took action, Gao Feng suddenly found that everything around him became thick and sticky, even the space. The reason why he felt like this was because his movements also followed.  It became slower, as if he suddenly moved from land to water, and was hindered by the water, so his movements suddenly slowed down.

    Everyone was in a slow state, but the speed of the white-robed young man was relatively fast. Moreover, the movements of the white-robed man's hands were so ingenious that he could not dismantle them for a while.

    In this state, what is even more troublesome is that the sword light is still extremely fast. The light on Gao Feng suddenly lights up, and Gao Feng increases his strength.

    Seeing the golden light on Gao Feng's body, a sneer appeared on the face of the young man in white robe. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that even if he increased his power, he was still restrained by the young man, and his speed still could not be increased. Since a little strength was not enough,  Then continue to improve, and Gao Feng's strength begins to increase endlessly.

    The golden light became more and more intense in a very short period of time, like a golden flame, but the speed was still stagnant. The long sword was about to reach Gao Feng's shoulder blade, and the sneer on the face of the young man in white robe became even heavier.  , but the ridicule on his face immediately turned into shock.

    No one thought that Gao Feng's power could improve so quickly, and no one thought that Gao Feng's power could improve to such an extent. The golden light on Gao Feng's body had become real, and Gao Feng's movements would no longer be hindered by anything.  , he raised his hand and pushed on the shoulder of the young man in white robe.

    To Gao Feng¡¯s surprise, he was already in the Xuan Realm. When he grabbed the opponent¡¯s shoulders, the opponent could still remove part of his power. Gao Feng¡¯s movements could not be fully effective.

    But huge power is huge power. The young man still flew out upside down. He couldn't control his balance in mid-air and fell directly. Several warriors wanted to catch him, but they were hit by the collision and fell down.  The person was immediately knocked away, and the young man in white robe fell to the ground in a state of embarrassment. His elegant and elegant robe was also stained with dust. His companions around him were no better and were already lying down.

    All this happened in a very short period of time. Before the sharp long sword stabbed Gao Feng, Gao Feng's power exploded, and the destructive treasure in his hand also activated, shining with light, and his defense power was greatly improved.  Gao Feng grabbed the long sword.

    A long sword that can fly and attack automatically.It was almost spiritual. After being caught by Gao Feng, it actually struggled and jumped there. Gao Feng felt as if he had caught a snake. Gao Feng was too lazy to care about more. His way to deal with such a treasure was  Afterburner.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 414 Tianhu Ling

    Fairy Mountain 414_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 414 Tianhu Ling comes from

    As the power increases, the struggle of the long sword becomes weaker and weaker. If Gao Feng struggles again, Gao Feng's power will directly crush him. The long sword has its own spiritual attack. Perhaps the long sword itself knows this.  It stopped all of a sudden.

    Those people were unwilling to rush forward again. Gao Feng drew his free hand in front of him, and the golden light whip was thrown out violently, leaving a deep mark in front of those people. Everyone stopped.  steps.

    "You have no intention to kill, and I don't want to get serious with you. If you come to pester me again, I won't be polite!" Gao Feng said coldly.

    The opponent began to attack, and Gao Feng responded one by one. He encountered many thrilling things along the way in the Northland. Gao Feng naturally did not dare to neglect, but there was one point. This was the Northland. If he killed the human demons in the Northland rashly,  If you do this, it will easily lead to the intervention of Beidi and other powerful people, which will further affect the plan to go to the Snow Mountain Temple, so be very cautious.

    But caution has its limits. If the enemy comes to attack, Gao Feng's first reaction is to kill in such a place where he is murderous every step of the way. However, although these people are besieging them, they never have murderous intention or murderous intent. No matter what spell they use,  Even in martial arts, there is a sense of propriety, because the opponent is restrained, and Gao Feng is also restrained.

    Even if the strongest man in white robe attacks, the long sword actually has many chances to attack key points and fatal points. If the long sword really does this, Gao Feng will be restrained with a lot of energy, but the long sword  They were all targeting Gao Feng's joints. In other words, the purpose of these people who suddenly appeared was not to kill people, but to catch him, and Gao Feng did not feel any evil intention or demonic energy in them.

    But Gao Feng showed his power.  The light whip was thrown out, which was enough warning, but these people looked at each other and still moved forward. This was a bit ungrateful. Gao Feng shook his head, what he had done just now.  People around him have always seen it, and even if it really goes to the Golden Tent Beidi's side, Gao Feng will be on the right side.

    You can¡¯t blame others for seeking death yourself.  Gao Feng snorted in his heart, raised his right hand, and took out the dragon-binding rope.  The dozens of people over there were directly tied together. The dozens of warriors and Taoists originally wanted to cooperate and rush forward, but they did not expect that in an instant, they collided with their companions and were unable to move.

    After being tied together, these dozens of people weighed several thousand kilograms. Gao Feng's mind moved, and the dragon-binding rope directly pulled these people over. Gao Feng waved his other hand, and a huge wolf fang appeared.  Great.  Drag them over and kill them together.

    Seeing that terrifying mace-toothed club being raised, not only the faces of these dozens of people changed color, but also the people watching from the outside were frightened and were about to turn into a puddle of flesh.

    "Please show mercy, Your Majesty!" At this moment, Yuexiang from the Butterfly Treasure phantom shouted out.  The tone was quite anxious, and Gao Feng could hear the helplessness in this tone.

    The dozens of people in front of her are already meat on the chopping block, and there will no longer be any threats. Yuexiang definitely has no bad intentions towards her. She must have her reasons for being so anxious all of a sudden.  Gao Feng stopped his movements, and with a thought, he released Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Bao Weiwei from the treasure phantom.

    The black wolf knew how to care. As soon as he came out of the Noble Phantasm, he immediately ran to the other side, bit his claws and tore it apart, and released the purple swan wrapped in the spider web. As soon as the purple swan was released from the restraints, he immediately started to flap.  Wings flew in front of these people angrily, stretched out their beaks to peck, and flapped their wings to beat them. These people were tightly bound by the dragon ropes, and they couldn't move even if they wanted to dodge. Suddenly, several of their heads were bruised and bleeding.

    "Xiao Zi, don't continue to fight!" Yuexiang said again. Gao Feng, a swan, often plays a little temper, but in front of Yuexiang, he is very docile. The purple swan used its wings to hit her hard.  After hitting it once, it flew to the side.

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at these people and said with a smile: "If you tie them together, they will be a good target. I can cut all these people in two with one knife, and there will be no blood on the knife. Do you believe it or not?"

    With Zhang Zhijiang's sword skills and strength, it was really easy to do this, but looking at Zhang Zhijiang's narrow eyes, Gao Feng understood that he was deliberately scaring them. At this moment, Gao Feng realized something, and he immediately gathered  Li Li looked over and raised his perception to a certain level. The faces of the people in front of him were more than human.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment as each of them showed their pointed ears and red eyes. Then he looked at Yuexiang beside him. He had seen such an image of the demon clan before, and it was exactly what the fox clan looked like.

    Gao Feng understood a little bit. No wonder Yuexiang told him to stop his attack, with a helpless tone. He thought he heard wrong just now.

    "Your Majesty, I have a merciless request. Please let these people go and let them suffer a little." Yuexiang deeply expressed to Gao Feng.He bowed and asked.

    When he really got serious, these fox demons in front of him were no match at all. Gao Feng retracted his hand and retracted the dragon-binding rope and mace. Those people who were originally crowded together staggered and dispersed. There were many people.  He fell to the ground in a very embarrassed state, but all the eyes of these people were focused on Yuexiang.

    But Gao Feng noticed one thing. They all looked at Yuexiang with unfamiliar eyes. Only two of them had familiar expressions on their faces, but they were also unrecognizable.

    "Are you are you Xiaoyue" Someone asked hesitantly. Yuexiang looked over, but nodded and said hello, smiling.  Then he said, "It's my third cousin's brother. I haven't seen him for a long time."

    The white-robed young master looked much more cautious, and when he shook his body, he revealed his true form as a fox tribe humanoid, with pointed ears and red eyes, and five rays of light behind him, and he said, "I'm Hu Yu, the girl is Hu Yuexiang."

    After hearing this name, Yuexiang became more cautious. She bowed slightly and said, "Could it be that the young master has arrived? I am none other than Hu Yuexiang."

    When he answered, he also revealed his true colors. The six-tailed spirit fox revealed its true colors, and the onlookers exclaimed in surprise. The six-tailed spirit fox was considered a high-level existence in the North, but what was more surprising was obviously these attacks.  Several of Gao Feng's Fox tribe members exclaimed in surprise, with incredible looks on their faces.

    "When demon clans meet, if they are from the same clan, it is the most important etiquette to reveal each other's true identity and tell each other their names and origins." Bao Weiwei, a female warrior from the Leopard clan next to her, acted as the narrator.

    What Gao Feng noticed was something else. He looked at the white-robed young master and said, "What did I hear you call Young Master just now? Isn't the leader of the Fox clan the strongest person? Is it hereditary?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox is one of the strongest beings on the grassland. If the nine-tailed sky fox is here, it will naturally be the leader. However, Gao Feng remembers that Yuexiang said that the current leader of the fox tribe is an eight-tailed black fox, but the title of young master is different.  Explain something else, explain that passing from generation to generation has nothing to do with outsiders.

    "The Lord made a mistake. The leader's children are naturally called Young Lords, but if they can't become stronger, they still can't be leaders." Bao Weiwei explained.

    As if to confirm Bao Weiwei¡¯s words, seeing Yuexiang reveal the true form of the six-tailed spirit fox, the white-robed young master Hu Yu¡¯s expression became even more solemn. He bowed and saluted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met my sister.¡±

    Yuexiang was a little at a loss at first, but soon returned to normal, stood up straight and nodded, the demon clan really respected the strong, Gao Feng thought in his heart, but then he thought that even the human clan of Daxia was not the same, those  They may seem like useless dudes, but in a sense they are also very powerful, and they represent great strength.

    After Hu Ziyu straightened up, he said very seriously: "Sister Yuexiang, this time I came with the order of the clan leader. At present, our clan's luck is not good, and the strong men in the clan are withering. Sister has reached such a state, and she can give  The clan brought help, and at such a moment, my sister actually advanced to become a Vulpix, which is really a great blessing to our clan, and I ask my sister to come back with me."

    "I want to follow you up to the Holy Land Temple to visit the saint. I can't go back." Yuexiang answered simply. The young master of the Fox Tribe, Hu Huyu, glanced at Gao Feng, paused and said, "Sister, this kind of employment  What is more important is the fate and future of our clan, and my sister must distinguish the important from the important."

    Yuexiang glanced at Gao Feng and said firmly: "The fate of the clan is determined by destiny. I have been away from Qingqiu Gorge for almost six years, and the clan has not said anything about the change of luck. Why am I being kind to Qi this time when I come back?"  Luck is involved.¡±

    What she said was very clear, but the look she gave Gao Feng before speaking was misunderstood by Hu Huyu. Hu Huyu glanced at Gao Feng, a look of awe flashed in his eyes, but immediately the expression on his face became determined.  , said solemnly: "Sister, don't worry, if someone threatens you, you can tell them. No matter how powerful this person is, the Fox Clan can seek justice for my sister."

    Zhang Zhijiang laughed loudly, pointed at Gao Feng and said, "I told you earlier that you don't look like a good person. It turned out that you coerced a good family to do such evil things."

    This person was really joking according to circumstances, but Gao Feng was a little bit dumbfounded. Bao Weiwei couldn't hold back her laughter for a moment and covered her mouth.

    They were joking casually, but the Fox tribe people did not dare to take it lightly. Several Taoists took a few steps back and raised their hands, but there was brilliance rising directly into the air. More than ten rays of brilliance danced interlaced in the air, forming a  The shape of a huge nine-tailed fox is lifelike.

    Seeing the fox's light and shadow, Yuexiang's expression changed drastically, and she said sternly: "Why did you suddenly use this Tianhu Ling?"

    "Sister, this person is really strong. I am not sure. Only by using the Sky Fox Ling will my sister return to Qingqiu Gorge with me!" Huzi Yu said eloquently.

    "Tianhuling is a member of the fox clan.??As soon as this signal is sent out, not only the nearest Fox clan forces will come to rescue, but also other powerful clans in the North will help, and even the Golden Tent will be dispatched.  Bao Weiwei reminded her hurriedly, with a hint of anxiety in her voice.

    Fairy Mountain 414_Read the full text of Fairy Mountain for free_Chapter 414 Tianhu Ling has been updated!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 415 Hometown

    Gao Feng also noticed that after the huge nine-tailed fox appeared, the various forces in the market, which had been watching curiously, became a little commotion, and they were all heading towards this direction. It was really a commotion from all sides.

    This is indeed troublesome. It is never a good thing to be enemies with others anywhere. Gao Feng turned to look at Yuexiang. The friendship between him and Yuexiang is no longer that between master and servant. Although these fox clan monsters are doing things  It's weird, but after all, they are Yuexiang's kin. Although Yuexiang's stance is firm, she can also see that she means to protect her kin.

    I want to leave. Now the Noble Phantasm has collected everyone and flew away. However, Yuexiang has not come back for so many years. Maybe she is still homesick. I want to see what she means.

    As expected by Gao Feng, Yuexiang showed a troubled look on her face. She turned to look at Gao Feng, then looked up at the huge sky fox light and shadow, and said hesitantly: "Your Majesty, Qingqiu Gorge is right there.  With the current situation around here, I would like to go back and give an explanation before returning. It won¡¯t take too long, Your Majesty.¡±

    Yuexiang's face was full of embarrassment. With her disposition to focus on Gao Feng in everything, it was really difficult for her to act according to her own ideas. Moreover, Gao Feng had such an urgent matter, but she left rashly. This was indeed  hold up.

    Gao Feng thought for a moment and said, "I'll go back with you!"

    After hearing what Gao Feng said, Yuexiang first showed an incredulous look, as if she thought she had heard wrongly. Then she showed an expression of ecstasy, and then a little shy. Gao Feng couldn't understand the changes in so many expressions.  Why, but Yuexiang didn't talk to him. Instead, she turned to Huzi Yu and said, "I'm going back to Qingqiu Gorge with you, and I haven't withdrawn the Tianhu Order in broad daylight. This will embarrass my clan in the North!"

    These words were said very rudely, Huo Yu and the others looked ugly, but they also heard clearly that Yuexiang promised to go back, and there was indeed no reason for the existence of the Sky Fox Ling in the sky.

    Hu Huyu turned around and ordered, and the monks and Taoists of the Fox Clan took back the Sky Fox Order. This withdrawal did not make the light and shadow disappear. They only saw the infinitely powerful light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox in mid-air turning into a ball of white light.  Drifting in the air in the wind.

    Gao Feng clearly felt that as soon as the light and shadow dispersed, the gathering momentum around them stopped, and the hostility and murderous intent also disappeared.

    Such a situation can¡¯t help but make people sigh. The Northland is far inferior to Great Xia in terms of the number of creatures and the abundance of materials, but there is a reason why it has survived to this day and developed its own strength and culture.

    However, Gao Feng still doesn't understand why he and Yuexiang go back together. Yuexiang shows an expression of ecstasy and a little shy. Is it possible that the Qingqiu Gorge of the Fox Clan is so dangerous and needs to be protected by him.

    At this time, Zhang Zhijiang leaned into Gao Feng's ear and whispered jokingly: "I am leading my son-in-law back to her parents' home. Are you happy or not?"

    The voice was neither too loud nor too quiet, just enough for Yuexiang to hear. Gao Feng was stunned, and then coughed violently. The blush on Yuexiang's face became even more intense. The two had been together for so long, and they knew each other's friendship and knew each other clearly.  Princess Rou is also very close and accepting of Yuexiang, but this is the first time she has made it clear, which makes people feel a little embarrassed.

    On the other hand, Hu Huyu frowned and looked at Gao Feng, and snorted with a cold face. Gao Feng would not pay attention to his reaction at all.

    Since he was going to Qingqiu Gorge, Gao Feng had no choice but to move quickly, so he simply released the black horse and everyone went together.

    The mounts of the Fox Tribe are quite decent, they are all horses and big deer. Gao Feng originally thought they were giant foxes or something like that.

    Although Gao Feng and others had dark horses, they were still on foot. The fox clan monsters were all riding mounts, standing high above them, and there was a sense of superiority at once, even though everyone knew who was stronger and who was weaker just now.

    In fact, what makes Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang and others really uncomfortable is not this, but the feeling of superiority among the fox clan monsters, which feels like the race is extremely superior.

    As soon as they set off, two lines of knights from the fox tribe protected Gao Feng's group. There were knights in front and behind leading the way. It looked like an escort, but in fact it seemed like an escort.

    "Your Majesty, because of the Queen, my clan has always thought that they are the best clan in the world. They are blind and arrogant. Your Majesty, it's just a joke." Yuexiang came closer and said helplessly.

    Thinking about this, the nine-tailed sky fox is one of the strongest beings in the North and even the entire world. It has been passed down from generation to generation. The fox clan naturally thinks highly of itself. However, it is really unreasonable to show such arrogance in front of Gao Feng.  We have found the wrong place. What can we do about the great god Hu Jiu, the little fox?

    "Please come on together." A fox warrior said loudly, but the words sounded awkward. This fox warrior had bruises on his face, and one of his arms was not moving smoothly. It was obvious that he had suffered a loss just now., naturally they don¡¯t have a good attitude.

    Gao Feng¡¯s face darkened and he didn¡¯t say anything. The black horse had been holding his breath for a long time in the precious phantom. At this moment, he came to the heart of the demon clan and couldn¡¯t help but neigh.

    Although the black horse has just opened its spiritual intelligence, its rank is far superior to the horses and the big deer ridden by these fox tribe monsters. When it neighs, except for the big deer under Hu Ziyu's crotch, the rest of the fox tribe monsters' mounts can't help but  Some of them knelt down, and some even lost control. The stench emanated, and the scene was extremely embarrassing.

    Although this scene was caused by Dark Horse, in the eyes of the fox clan monsters, this was certainly Gao Feng's manipulation. For a moment, everyone stared angrily. Of course, they also knew that they could not defeat him, but the atmosphere became tense again.

    The black horse's long neighing made the black wolf on the side become competitive, and it also howled. The black wolf's howl was different from the black horse's neighing. The black wolf has the body of a dragon and the strength of a dragon, and it is in the fairy mountain.  When the tempered power howled, the sound contained not only the power of the high-level wolf tribe, but also the power of the dragon.

    The black wolf howled, and the horses and deer that had just stood up collapsed again. Even the demons of the fox clan couldn't bear it. Most of the demons covered their ears, and even Huzi Yu's body shone with light.  Obviously it is luck to resist.

    "Compared to the panicked fox demons who were trying to resist, Gao Feng and the others were calm and composed. Bao Weiwei had some difficulty, but hiding behind Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang, it was no big deal.

    In fact, the howl of the black wolf alarmed not only the fox tribe, but also the monsters in the market. The giant turtle, which was invincible, was a little alarmed, and the weak monsters and mounts were also a little alarmed.  It was a commotion, a chaos.

    After the howl of the black wolf ended, the group of people naturally continued on their way, but the mounts of the fox demons refused to get up and were cowering. No matter how hard the fox demons beat and urged, it was of no use. This scene showed that  There is no more prestige. Fortunately, the market is also chaotic and lively. No one noticed here, but it is also very embarrassing.

    Hu Huyu¡¯s face had turned blue, and Gao Feng naturally knew why. He smiled and asked, ¡°Yuexiang, do you know the way to Qingqiu Gorge?¡±

    "I will naturally know what I said to you." Yue Xiang has always been extremely respectful to Gao Feng.

    "You lead the way, let's go first!" Gao Feng said loudly, Yuexiang Tingting saluted and agreed, then her body floated in the air and flew ahead to lead the way.

    Gao Feng and the others followed up. Yuexiang's flying speed was not slow, but Gao Feng and others could also keep up. Bao Weiwei and Heima ran at the back.

    It wasn't until the black horse passed through the team that the frightened fox mounts dared to move. Only then did the bewildered fox demons understand why these mounts never dared to get up. It was because they wanted the high-level black horses to go first.  Among monsters, this is an innate rule.

    Gao Feng¡¯s team marched forward boldly, while Huzi Yu and a group of fox demons followed behind, as if they were followers.

    After they actually started running, the fox demons discovered that it was not just a matter of following. They couldn't catch up even if they wanted to. Gao Feng was not running at full speed in this state because he had to ensure that Dark Horse and Bao Weiwei could keep up.  Even so, the speed of the dark horse is astonishing. Bao Weiwei's leopard tribe is particularly famous for its agility and speed. The fox tribe demons are unable to keep up with their mounts, making them even more weak.

    If the outsiders who did not see the Tianhu Ling seemed to be, this was clearly Gao Feng and others caught the demon people and other monsters to go to Qingqiu Gorge.

    This huge market is really not far from Qingqiu Gorge, but it is not too close either, because at the speed Gao Feng and the others were running at, it took them an hour to see the entrance to Qingqiu Gorge.

    Qingqiu Gorge is an excellent place to rest and recuperate in any sense. It is surrounded by three rivers and surrounded by mountains of different heights. The mountains are lush and lush with trees, and the canyon is hidden in these mountains.  , there are people walking around, and it is difficult to even find the existence of the canyon.

    Of course, this canyon is now just like the city of Daxia, open and open to welcome guests, and there is a flat and wide road in the valley leading directly to the hinterland.

    Gao Feng and the others were running on this road, and from time to time they saw patrol teams passing by, and there were guards on duty on the mountains on both sides, and even in the sky.

    Walking further in, there was an exceptionally flat and wide valley. It was somewhat similar to the big market. It was lined with buildings and very lively. Gao Feng immediately saw the difference between the houses and buildings in the valley.  Although it has the style of Northland, the overall temperament is very similar to that of Shima Street. The human demons coming and going are also very well-dressed, and you can tell at a glance that they are from the wealthy class.

    To put it more bluntly, the buildings in this valley are more like a city in Daxia. Unexpectedly, this foxThe clan is really sophisticated. Gao Feng asked while running: "Is this Qingqiu Gorge?"

    As for this place not being a canyon, that's not a big problem. Zhongjing City may not be exactly in the center of the world. Yuexiang flying in mid-air is obviously a little dazed. He hasn't returned to his hometown for so many years and suddenly sees familiar scenery.  Falling into memories and emotions.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 416 There is no good banquet

    Fairy Mountain 416_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 416 No good feast comes from

    However, Bao Weiwei behind her smiled and replied: "This is Qingqiu Town, we haven't reached Qingqiu Gorge yet!"

    There was obvious joy in Bao Weiwei's tone, and she said relaxedly: "I haven't been here for a long time, so I must take a good look around on my return trip."

    "Your Majesty, our clan learned from Wei and Daxia hundreds of years ago and established Qingqiu Town here, attracting wealthy merchants from all races to come and do business. We do large-scale business, as well as trade among nobles of all races."  Yuexiang came back to her senses and explained with a smile.

    Gao Feng immediately understood that Qingqiu Town was really on the same street as Shima Street, or a higher-end place than Shima Street, specifically serving wealthy people from all over the North.  Those who specialize in the upper-level route are indeed very popular among all races. Then again, all creatures in this world, whether they are humans or demons, are pretty much the same path.

    When passing through Qingqiu Town, there is another main road, but the canyon is in front of us. In the past, Gao Feng's impression was that most monsters lived in caves. When he came to the Northland, this concept was gradually subverted, but in front of him  The appearance of Qingqiu Gorge still surprised Gao Feng.

    The house is similar to the exquisite manor villas in the south of Daxia. It is built on the mountain and is located in sequence. With Gao Feng's perception and eyesight, he can also see the existence of rockeries and ponds. This is really exquisite. Looking at Qingqiu Gorge from a distance  , just like looking at a big garden, Zhongjing is already the most prosperous and prosperous city in Daxia, but the place where the rich and noble princes live in Zhongjing may be more luxurious than here, but it is definitely not as beautiful as this.

    "Yuexiang. Your home is truly a paradise!" Gao Feng couldn't help but admire, as teams of warriors gathered in front of him.  Apparently they saw something wrong with Gao Feng and his group. There were also flying birds, monsters and monks coming from the sky.

    Among the warriors and monks guarding Qingqiu Gorge.  It wasn't just the fox clan monsters, Gao Feng saw the figures of various powerful clans among them, as well as the presence of the human race.

    This was obviously approaching the intersection of Qingqiu Gorge. Along the way, Gao Feng also saw a large number of guards, all of whom seemed to be escorting women.

    There is no need for any conflict at the entrance of Qingqiu Gorge, the moonlight slowly falls.  Gao Feng also stopped. After hearing Gao Feng's question, Yuexiang didn't answer, and then smiled.  He opened his mouth and said: "Your Majesty may not know that the people who can live in this canyon are all the nobles of our clan. They have to transform for six generations, and many of them live scattered in the mountains and forests. After transforming, they can find a place here."  It¡¯s an errand, but our clan is psychic and intelligent, and there are so many people who have transformed into human beings. Many of them can¡¯t even stay here, so they can only go to various places to practice.¡±

    Yuexiang¡¯s face actually didn¡¯t look good.  Obviously thinking of something that happened back then, she paused and said: "Going to various places to experience is actually just giving up. Many people in the tribe just sink into the world of mortals and waste their lives."

    Gao Feng sighed again, all living beings in the world are indeed the same. Yuexiang glanced at the Huzi Yuyigan who followed behind, but with a sneer on his face, he said sarcastically: "Some tribesmen are born with good tricks.  You can entertain people with your sounds and colors. You can also marry our clan. If you can't even do this, you can only practice hard. If you can practice to the level of Wuwei or above, you can have a place here."

    After the fox clan transformed, the females were charming and charming, while the males were handsome and handsome. Such races were rare in the North, but Gao Feng thought of Yuexiang. When the two met for the first time, Yuexiang could not be said to be beautiful in the world.  Even her true appearance is just beautiful. As she advances, her appearance changes again and again.

    "However, these are just trivial matters. Yuexiang obviously did not receive good treatment in this clan, and she was very resentful.

    This kind of thing is the same for everyone. In the past, I was discriminated against and ignored, and it was difficult to even survive in the clan. Now I have advanced in cultivation and achieved a high position. As a result, my clan members came to demand that they fulfill their obligations. This is too unfair.  some.

    Over there, Huo Yu had already arrived in front of Gao Feng and his team. He chatted with the guard warriors who came over and made way for them on the opposite side.

    "Have you seen, Your Majesty, these teams of escorting women's families, all of whom are married off from our clan. They often return to the province and have more contacts. The relationship between their husband's family and our clan has become closer." Yuexiang said.  The words are still full of sarcasm.

    Gao Feng smiled and nodded, and just said: "You are mine now, and I will not let you be wronged!"

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s words, Yuexiang¡¯s body trembled and she saluted with a smile.

    Over there, Hu Huyu had already walked over and said, "This is Qingqiu Gorge. Since you are my sister's relatives and friends, let's come together as guests!"

    Now, Gao Feng and his team naturally have nothing to say, they just want to make peace with it and just follow along.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?In the canyon, Gao Feng felt more and more that this place was very similar to the place where nobles gathered in the capital city of Great Xia. It was very quiet. Men and women wearing luxurious clothes came and went surrounded by servants and guards. After walking for so long in the Northland,  For many days, the monsters often reveal their true colors. Even if they walk upright, they will keep their true heads. But here, everyone is in human form. If he didn't know that this is Qingqiu Gorge, Gao Feng would have thought it was in Zhongjing City.  .

    Huzi Yu and others also got off their mounts. Gao Feng noticed that after entering the canyon, Huzi Yu and his group seemed to have strong confidence. The dozens of warriors, Taoists and other monsters all dispersed. Only  The two of them followed, with Hu Huyu in front as a guide.

    It is winter in Northland now, very cold, but when walking in this valley, the temperature is like early summer, with green trees and grass, and the fragrance of flowers, it feels like a paradise. Walking in it is really a very enjoyable thing.  , even the black horse and the black wolf couldn't help but be quiet.

    After walking for a while, Hu Huyu stopped, pointed to a mansion halfway up the mountain and said, "When my sister comes back this time, the clan has set up a separate house for her to live in."

    Everyone looked at Hu Ziyu's fingers. The house was more than three times larger than Gao Feng's residence in Fengtianfang, and the exquisite level was far more than that.

    Yuexiang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Huzi Yu looked back and said: ¡°The clan leader has set up a banquet in Qingqiu Cave to support my sister. Please come with me, sister!¡±

    After speaking, Gao Feng continued to lead the way. Gao Feng frowned and whispered to Yuexiang: "What's the urgent matter? After catching this person, the house will be prepared. Your clan leader wants to hold a banquet right away. Are you so important?"

    There was also a look of confusion and wariness on Yuexiang's face. She said in a low voice: "Your Majesty, this is indeed strange. Have you noticed that this place is rich in aura? These mansions are not only comfortable to live in, but also for spiritual practice."  It¡¯s a great place, but the clan has invested a lot of money in me"

    The spiritual energy and true power in this canyon are indeed much richer than those outside. This place is really a paradise. Yuexiang thought very distressedly there and continued: "Although I am a six-tails, I am a high-ranking one in the clan."  It's true, but when I left here a few years ago, there were more than twenty six-tailed people and eight seven-tailed people in the clan. No matter how they withered in the past few years, the number will still increase. I have just advanced to the sixth-tailed level.  Wei, you shouldn¡¯t be taken so seriously.¡±

    Gao Feng shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Then I should have known everything at the Jie Feng Banquet."

    Qingqiu Cave is indeed a cave, but it is a cave at the core of Qingqiu Gorge. After walking up the mountainside, surrounded by mansions, there are two red lacquered doors at the entrance of the cave, which look like a wealthy family.  The main entrance of the mansion is the same.

    After opening the door and walking in, Gao Feng felt his feet sinking downward, subconsciously trying to lift them up, and then he noticed that he was stepping on a thick carpet.

    "It's so fucking extravagant." Zhang Zhijiang behind him couldn't help but curse. Not only Zhang Zhijiang cursed, Gao Feng was also amazed in his heart.

    Not to mention the carpet that is almost up to the ankles, not to mention the pearl used for lighting on the top of the cave, and not to mention the expensive and exquisite decorations and furniture in the cave. The size of this Qingqiu Cave is almost the same as Fengtianfang.  Screens and walls divide the space into many spaces.

    Although we are in a cave, we don't feel stuffy at all. Just like outside, beautiful women in thinly dressed clothes are walking inside. These women include fox tribe, cat tribe, and many other tribes. They are not completely humanoid.  , with animal ears exposed, and its tail wagging behind it, it is extremely tempting.

    Zhang Zhijiang, who was walking behind Gao Feng, coughed twice, his voice a little dry, obviously aroused by the spring scenery. Yuexiang's steps were not fast, but his face gradually darkened.

    After walking through a long corridor, everyone was led into a hall. There were twenty-one tables in this hall, one table facing south and facing north, and the other twenty tables were divided into two rows.  Lower the left and right sides.

    After entering this hall, all living beings will see the person sitting in it, that extremely gorgeous lady in purple robe. Gao Feng has heard of the word "national beauty and heavenly fragrance" before, but after seeing this lady  , Gao Feng only knows what the beauty of the country is.

    It was a kind of oppressive beauty, and the bright light was suffocating. After Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, he immediately realized that this kind of beauty is actually a manifestation of power. This noble lady is extremely powerful and is herself.  An existence that needs to be looked up to.

    "Wei Mo Yuexiang, I have met the patriarch and all the elders." Yuexiang took the first step and bowed down on the ground. Gao Feng was reminded by Yuexiang's action that Gao Feng noticed the presence of the others.

    This hall is very huge, with gorgeous and complicated decorations. In addition to those people sitting in the seats, there are many maids and servants guarding them, but those who enter here?Only the lady will be seen, and no others will be seen. Only after being alerted, the existence of other people will be discovered.

    The other people sitting on the seats are also from the fox tribe. Everyone is not weak. Gao Feng can feel their aura. The worst of every fox tribe sitting there is much stronger than Yuexiang. If you look carefully  According to observation, eight of the fox clan members sitting on the seats are still stronger than Gao Feng.

    Fairy Mountain 416_Free to read the full text of Fairy Mountain_Chapter 416 No Good Banquet has been updated!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 417 Silent Contest

    After contacting each other, Gao Feng can also understand that these fox demons in the audience are probably the high-level existences of the "Seven-Tails" and "Six-Tails" mentioned by Yuexiang.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng couldn't help but feel a little worried. At that time, he told Yue Xiang that it was up to her to leave or stay. That was because he had enough confidence in his own strength and speed, and he had learned from Yue Xiang.  According to Xiang's strength, the strong men of the Fox Clan are not much stronger than him.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that the strength of the Fox Clan far exceeded Gao Feng¡¯s expectations. It would take a lot of trouble to force them to stay.

    Not only did he think about this problem, but Yuexiang, who knelt down and then stood up, was also worried. He turned to look at Gao Feng. Gao Feng nodded towards Yuexiang, but his expression was very firm. Seeing this expression, Yuexiang's face  The melancholy on the page has dissipated a lot.

    The seats arranged for Gao Feng and his party were facing the lady, but at the other end of the two rows of tables. After Gao Feng and the others sat down, the seats in the hall were arranged in a rectangular shape. Gao Feng and  The lady looked at each other from a distance.

    It was said that the seats were arranged for Gao Feng and his party, but in fact, the only ones who were eligible to sit down were Gao Feng and Yuexiang. Zhang Zhijiang stood at the back nonchalantly, Bao Weiwei was very respectful, and Hei Lang also followed in.

    What is more surprising is that Hei Lang is very honest in this place. He just looks around curiously, but does not make any movement. He lies lazily behind Gao Feng.

    "It's really gratifying to have another sixth-level clan member in our clan." A middle-aged man sitting under the noble lady said.

    This man has a clear voice and a handsome appearance. In fact, everyone in this Qingqiu Cave hall, even the attendants and men, are all handsome men and beauties, and the ones with seats are even more outstanding. This may be  Characteristics of the Fox Clan.

    "God bless our clan." After the middle-aged man spoke, the lady in the middle said softly. Everyone present stood up, including Yuexiang, and they all said "God bless our clan".

    After saying this, everyone sat down again. The noble woman looked at Yuexiang with a smile. The two sides were actually nearly a hundred steps apart, but the noble woman looked at Yuexiang as if she was very close. The noble woman said slowly: "This  It¡¯s your own place, there¡¯s no need to be so restrictive, just show your true colors.¡±

    Yuexiang bowed respectfully in her seat, and then her body and appearance began to change, becoming the most beautiful state.

    Gao Feng, who was sitting next to Yuexiang, could feel something else. This lady and the men and women sitting on the seats had never paid attention to him and completely ignored him.

    However, after saying what he just said, a few surprised looks were cast towards him. Gao Feng was puzzled. He didn't know why. At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang smiled bitterly from behind and said, "I'd better not stay here anymore. I can't hold it in any longer."  ah!"

    Gao Feng looked back a little confused, only to see that Zhang Zhijiang's face was not normal, while Bao Weiwei was blushing and looking coy. Just as he was wondering, Yuexiang's voice rang in his ears: "Your Majesty,  The leader of our clan has profound cultivation and natural charm, which ordinary people simply cannot bear. He easily agitates his energy and blood and shakes his mind."

    "So that's it. Gao Feng nodded. Zhang Zhijiang and Bao Weiwei left in a hurry. Zhang Zhijiang's steps were calm, but Bao Weiwei was running away.

    Gao Feng could hear a few sneers from the seats, full of disdain. Gao Feng frowned. The servants and attendants around him were all fine, but Zhang Zhijiang and Bao Weiwei were so embarrassed. It was obviously intentional or unintentional.  In response, the surprised look in his eyes just now must have been the attention drawn to him that he was safe and sound.

    After drinking and congratulating each other, Gao Feng was shocked to find that the etiquette of the Fox Clan's banquet was actually more cumbersome and complicated than the etiquette of Daxia nobles and the royal family, which made people feel bored. However, if you think about it carefully, it was normal.  The time of Xia is much longer, and over time, I think it will be very troublesome.

    After a formal courtesy, the topic finally came to the subject. Gao Feng clearly noticed that the people in the Fox clan exchanged glances with each other. A beautiful woman smiled and said: "Sister Yuexiang is really lucky to come home.  A good marriage has just happened, so congratulations first."

    After Yuexiang heard this, her body trembled and her face suddenly turned pale. When the beautiful woman who spoke saw this, she smiled and clapped her hands and said, "My sister was so happy when she heard this."

    A person sitting opposite the beautiful woman said: "A few days ago, people from the Golden Tent came to propose marriage. They said that the Supreme nephew Xue Wudi was old and wanted to choose a matching woman from our clan. The Supreme clan  That is no small matter, the clan has thousands of choices, but I didn¡¯t expect that this marriage is really destined, sister, you are back at this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Xue Wudi is the strongest among the young generation in the North¡­¡±

    "It is said that several major clans showed their favor to Xue Wudi and wanted to marry women from their own clans. Unexpectedly, the Supreme Lord took the initiative to choose Xue Wudi.My clan.  "

    "I have seen Xue Wudi once at the Golden Horde Conference. He is no less elegant than the high-ranking members of our clan. He is truly a talented person."

    "Someone once said that the Holy Land Saint once prophesied that Xue Wudi might be the next Chosen Supreme."

    With each other's words, the atmosphere in Qingqiu Cave became lively. Everyone was talking about the benefits of Xue Wudi and Yuexiang's extraordinary blessings. Gao Feng even heard that someone was full of jealousy in his secrets.  He said hatefully, "What a bastard, why should she?", but was immediately stopped. It seemed that it was really a good marriage.

    Gao Feng turned to look at Yuexiang and found that Yuexiang was trembling and looking at him with a pale face. Before Yuexiang could speak, Gao Feng said with a smile: "I will not let you go, you are mine."

    Hearing this, Yuexiang's body shook violently, her face quickly returned to normal, but her eyes gradually became blurry, and her face was flushed. She didn't care that she was at the banquet, she just stared at Gao Feng infatuatedly.  .

    "Yuexiang is mine. She will not marry any Xue Wudi. Are you mistaken?" Gao Feng said loudly.

    As soon as these words came out, the whole hall suddenly became quiet. The lady in purple robe casually picked up the crystal cup in front of her and touched it lightly to her lips.

    The noble lady in purple robe was indifferent, but the others were not. The handsome men and beauties sitting on both sides looked at Gao Feng with cold eyes. I don¡¯t know if they were showing their true colors, but each of them seemed to be in the painting.  It's not uncomfortable for such people to be cold-hearted, and some people may still enjoy it.

    But in addition to expressions and postures, there is also surging pressure. Everyone's strength is revealed intentionally or unintentionally, pressing in from both sides.

    The bright pearls used for lighting in this cave suddenly flickered, as if candles were blown by the wind. The maids and servants around them couldn't help but retreat, and the black man who had been lying behind Gao Feng  The wolf stood up suddenly and stared forward with bared teeth.

    But in fact, the entire cave was very quiet, and the gauze hanging around it was still hanging quietly. There was no movement of wind or airflow, but there was power surging in the void.

    Yuexiang's face turned pale, and her body was shaking more and more violently, but a faint brilliance emerged around her body, and her appearance became more and more beautiful. Six rays of light and shadow gradually began to float behind her.

    The light and shadow of the six tails appeared, which showed that Yuexiang's power had been raised to the extreme. Gao Feng naturally felt the surge of power. He looked at the silence around him, just with contempt in his eyes, but in fact, the place they were in seemed to be experiencing a strong wind.  huge*.

    The golden light on Gao Feng also began to emerge, but the light was not intense. This level of oppression was nothing to him, but Yuexiang was about to reach his limit.

    This was a silent contest. The fox demons sitting below looked at Gao Feng with less contempt, and with a little awe and respect.

    Gao Feng smiled and reached out to hold Yuexiang's hand. Yuexiang's body shook. Gao Feng rarely took the initiative to express any intimacy with her, but doing so in front of a large audience and in front of the elders of the Fox clan was  Really express your attitude.

    Yuexiang's body was already tense, and her strength was like a drum's skin, ready to explode at any moment, but with Gao Feng's hold, all the tension and determination turned into tenderness in her heart, and her whole body was here  He relaxed for a moment, ignoring all the pressures like mountains and seas, and just looked at Gao Feng with a blushing face.

    Gao Feng held Yuexiang's hand, which actually put Yuexiang under the protection of his power. All the pressure was borne by him. In fact, from the beginning, these pressures were used against him. Yuexiang only  It's just that it was affected.

    On the seats closest to Gao Feng, lights and shadows began to appear behind the elders of the Fox clan, which was also the true form of their tails. Their looks were becoming more and more beautiful or handsome, which was similar to what Gao Feng had expected. They could sit here.  The fox demons on the seats were all above the Six-Tails.

    One by one, the fox clan monsters have reached the peak of their power. This hall has become a dream world, with light and shadow lingering. Unlike ordinary beauties and handsome men, they are shrouded in brilliance. But underneath this beauty is a secret struggle of strength.  No servants or other characters can stay in this space. I don¡¯t know when they will all exit.

    After Hei Lang bared his teeth for a period of time, he also hid behind Gao Feng. At this moment, the golden light on Gao Feng's body was already substantial.

    The gold on Gao Feng's body changed from a golden and crystal state to a flowing brilliance. The flowing brilliance seemed to have a life of its own, and it was not just on the surface of the body. It seemed that there was no separation between skin, flesh and clothes inside and outside Gao Feng's body. The brilliance was just like this.  The flow inside and outside made Gao Feng's whole body seem to turn into a ball of golden light.

    Those strong men of the Fox clan who are closest to Gao FengHis body began to tremble, and he could no longer maintain his noble and dignified appearance and demeanor. His face turned pale, and sweat appeared on his forehead.

    From Gao Feng's side to the purple-robed lady's side, the demons on the four tables in front of the purple-robed lady also began to have light emerging from them. Gao Feng's body trembled, and the golden light on his body suddenly surged, and they were far away from him.  The bodies of the nearest elders of the Fox Clan on the Eight Tables were shaking violently. Some people fell on their backs, while others suddenly stood up. They danced with hands and gestures, chanted in their mouths, and a layer of brilliance appeared in front of them. It was obvious that they needed all their strength.  Only then can we resist.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.net thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Text Chapter 418 The power of the eight-tailed black fox

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body turned into flames again, but this flame was different from the one that burned before. The golden light at this time was more like magma spewing from the crater. Every ray of light that spewed contained infinite heat and power.  At the same time, it is extremely thick.

    The elders of the Fox clan beside the tables either stood up to resist with all their strength, or were ejected away. A moment ago, there was still a rectangular seating layout, but now there are only five tables with people sitting there in a decent manner.

    There were six people on Gao Feng's table and the purple-robed lady's table opposite each other. There were six people on the other three tables. These six people were all women. They were all extremely beautiful and noble. Compared with those who were already  It was the demons of the Fox clan who were supporting them with all their strength. The six of them were calm and composed, just looking at Gao Feng coldly.

    At this moment, even the gazes of these six people were real. Their gazes were focused on Gao Feng. They could see that as their gazes changed, the golden light on Gao Feng's body began to tremble.

    Now a silent contest has begun in the hall. Everyone knows that everyone is competing, but everyone does not tell the truth and just stalemates there.

    Gao Feng is now like amber there, the golden brilliance has turned into golden crystals, Gao Feng's whole body and Yuexiang are wrapped in it, as if frozen in gold.

    At this point, the leader of the Fox clan, the noble lady in purple robe, was still sipping the wine in the crystal cup unhurriedly, while the other six beautiful women frowned, and their bodies were filled with brilliance. They were already outstandingly beautiful.  His appearance became more and more gorgeous, but Gao Feng still sat still.

    suddenly.  Lines of phantom light and shadow emerged behind these six beautiful women. The light in the hall had become abnormal. It seemed that it was not in this world, and everything was distorted.

    Except for the table in front of the few people sitting there, the tables that were placed there and dumped around all of a sudden flew into the air.  It was torn apart, and the carpet on the ground was torn apart by the turbulent undercurrent of power.  It turned into the tiniest powder, and the light of the pearl on the top of the cave became extremely strange. Those fox demons were struggling to support it.  They all staggered back, and some were even knocked directly into the air.

    The Qingqiu Cave seemed to be unable to hold up under such a surge of power. Suddenly there was a flash of light, and the pearls on the top of the cave suddenly lit up. There were lines of various colors connecting each one, forming a huge magic circle.  As soon as this magic circle appeared, the entire Qingqiu Cave immediately became quiet.

    But the silence has returned to silence, and the agitation of power still continues.  As the foxtail light and shadow appeared behind the six beautiful women, cracks began to appear on the golden crystals wrapping Gao Feng and Yuexiang, and they shattered inch by inch.

    Gao Feng's body began to tremble, and a smile appeared on the face of the fox clan leader in the middle, who put the crystal cup in his hand on the table.  At this moment, Gao Feng, who was trembling, took a deep breath. The fragmentation of the golden crystal wrapping his body intensified, and the fragments fell one after another. When they were about to touch the ground, they turned into little streams of light. There was only light around his body.  All that's left is the usual brilliance.

    But this ordinary brilliance is more majestic than the golden crystal just now.  Although it is only a few feet high, it is like a huge mountain peak, standing still.

    Gao Feng narrowed his eyes and opened them, but the faces of the six beautiful women all changed color. They stood up from their seats, also gestured and tried their best to resist. Gao Feng clearly saw that there were seven lights and shadows behind the six beautiful women.  Nanao, this rank is higher than Yuexiang. Gao Feng felt just now that the power of these beautiful women should be stronger than his own, but in this silent power confrontation, they are no match. This may be due to strength.  The difference in nature is more likely to be the improvement of one's own strength!

    From the beginning to now, Gao Feng has forced back most of these fox demons, but Gao Feng himself is still sitting there, but the table in front of him has disappeared.

    Those fox demons who were forced to retreat did not leave. They were all on the edge of the magic circle, watching all this coldly. They looked at Gao Feng with awe and hatred in their eyes.

    Gao Feng did not feel at ease in his heart at all, because the fox clan leader, the noble lady in purple robe, had never participated in the brawl, and the power was so agitated that the table in front of Gao Feng had disappeared, but the noble lady in purple robe was in front of him.  Everything remained unchanged, not even the wine in the small crystal wine glass was shaken.

    Now Gao Feng and the leader of the Fox Clan were face to face. The leader of the Fox Clan looked at Gao Feng and then at Yuexiang, with a disdainful smile on his face and his eyes focused on Gao Feng.

    The noble lady in purple robe looked over. Gao Feng's body shook violently, and the golden brilliance on his body suddenly dimmed. Yuexiang's face suddenly showed an anxious look. She looked at Gao Feng, who had just lowered his head.  He raised it again and faced the fox clan leader with firm eyes.

    The golden light around Gao Feng has changed again. It no longer has that majestic meaning, but is flowing violently, as if a hurricane is blowing.When Gao Feng was shaking, the lady in purple robe picked up the crystal glass on the table again, but before the edge of the glass even touched her lips, it broke into pieces with a "pop" sound.

    The wine glass shattered, and the remaining wine inside splashed towards the lady's chest. The wine was blocked by an invisible wall just as it spilled out. The face of the purple-robed lady, who had always been so well-dressed, suddenly turned cold, and the purple brilliance on her body  It burst out suddenly, and the table in front of her and the utensils on it, whether they were wooden or gold or silver, collapsed into powder in an instant, and all the elders of the Fox clan who were watching retreated.

    But Gao Feng, who was dozens of steps away from him, was in the midst of the impact. The violently flowing brilliance on his body suddenly stopped. Gao Feng's face suddenly turned pale, and he leaned forward, shaking Yuexiang beside him.  Yuexiang exclaimed, but before asking, Gao Feng roared and pulled Yuexiang to stand up.

    Just when Gao Feng stood up, the floor of the messy hall seemed to turn into the sea. After Gao Feng stood up, it seemed like a huge wave was rising. His whole body seemed to be an endless sea, and the golden power in his body was boundless.  The ocean is vast and huge.

    The gorgeous and complicated long skirt and cape of the purple-robed lady was raised to the ground. A jade hairpin on the lady's high bun broke directly, and two locks of long black hair fell on her face.

    There was a burst of uncontrollable exclamations all around. This was a comparison of strength. Now only Gao Feng and the leader of the Fox Clan were qualified to face each other. The other Fox Clan demons could not get close, but they were also strong and knowledgeable.  Guang, knew what this meant. This human boy they looked down upon was actually so powerful. He actually fought against the clan leader while guarding Yue Xiang and the black wolf behind him.

    At this moment, the noble lady in purple robe, the leader of the Fox clan, was already a little embarrassed. The beauty of this woman was becoming more and more impressive. Gao Feng could clearly see that the lights and shadows appeared behind the noble lady in purple robe, one, two  There are eight in total. This is the eight-tailed black fox, the most powerful existence in the fox clan second only to the nine-tailed sky fox.

    In fact, when the foxtail light and shadow appeared behind the purple-robed lady, Gao Feng could no longer resist it. He had already raised his power to the extreme, but the opponent's power was far from reaching the upper limit. Gao Feng understood in his heart  , the power of this purple-robed lady might not be inferior to that of the Bone Heavenly Lord.

    Gao Feng is now like a residual fire in the wind, swaying rapidly and about to be extinguished. His body is trembling violently. Yue Xiang beside her is desperately trying to use her strength to help, but her Vulpix's power is insignificant in this situation.  , her strength couldn't even stop herself from trembling with Gao Feng, but the black wolf was hiding behind Gao Feng, seeming to be one with Gao Feng, still holding on there.

    But no matter how hard he held on, everyone could tell that Gao Feng couldn't bear it anymore. His body gradually bent down and his trembling became more and more severe.

    "Master, don't hold on anymore, II still obey the clan" Yuexiang saw that there was nothing she could do, and said to Gao Feng beside her with a tearful voice.

    Most of the pressure from the eight-tailed black fox was borne by Gao Feng. It was difficult for him to even move his body. After hearing Yuexiang's words, he slowly turned his head and looked at Yuexiang. He wanted to speak, but he opened his mouth.  But the last thread in his body was broken, he opened his mouth, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. He couldn't hold it in any longer.

    Seeing Gao Feng's look, Yuexiang's tears suddenly welled up. Then her expression became determined, and she gritted her teeth and prepared to decide something.

    At this time, the leader of the Fox Clan was still sitting there, but her expression was no longer as relaxed as before. She was looking at Gao Feng seriously. Gao Feng spurted out a mouthful of blood and sprinkled it on his body. It was obvious that he could not hold on any longer.  The patriarch may not have regrets in her heart. She didn't expect this young man to be so strong. To offend a strong man for another strong man, and they are both strong young men, it is really difficult to weigh whether it is worth it or not.

    However, think about the Beidi behind the golden tent. He is the most powerful being who is closely related to the rise and fall of the Fox Clan. Although this young man is also outstanding, he is of no value. The artistic conception of the Fox Clan leader has made up his mind. Her power  Still continuing to improve, suddenly, she saw something flashing around Gao Feng's waist. Such light and fluctuations did not disturb the Fox clan leader. She understood that Gao Feng could no longer support it. As long as she added more strength,  , Gao Feng can be completely defeated.

    As for what the heaven and earth treasure phantom is, or what is contained in it, the leader of the Fox clan does not consider it at all. In the face of his own powerful power, everything is worth mentioning.

    Suddenly, the entire Qingqiu Cave became quiet, and the magic circle that was running crazily suddenly came to a standstill. However, the violent force that had lost its protection and cover did not fly around and explode. Everything was still.

    From Gao Feng¡¯s Heaven and Earth Noble Phantasm, a crystal-clear hair about five inches long flew out. This hair seemed to have its own life.??Flying.

 Text Chapter 419 Sister

    Fairy Mountain 419_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 419 Sister is from

    The area between Gao Feng and the leader of the Fox clan was filled with huge and violent power. Even heavy gold and silver utensils were shattered and flew away. Normally, if such a hair appeared, it would be blown away directly, or even completely shattered, but  The hair slowly floated to the sky, suppressing all the violence.

    Gao Feng, who was almost exhausted, suddenly relaxed, because he suddenly couldn't feel the pressure from the other party. Gao Feng clearly felt that it was the hair that hindered the strength of both parties. This long hair was naturally the little fox senior Hu.  Jiu gave him the last of the three long hairs.

    Gao Feng could feel that this long hair itself had no power, but this hair mobilized the magic circle in Qingqiu Cave and some mysterious power, and even mobilized part of the power of the eight-tailed black fox, directly making the entire  Calm down in Qingqiu Cave.

    The hair is even absorbing power. The Yuan Jing in the three vital parts of Gao Feng's body has begun to transmit power, and the power in his body is also being mobilized involuntarily.

    It¡¯s just that such a change in power will not cause any harm. To Gao Feng, he feels that such a change is very gentle, and even feels very close.

    The long hair from the nine-tailed fox has changed. It suddenly started to burn in mid-air. The flame was colorful, with no smoke and dust, and only a ball of light remained after burning.

    "This is" "This is" The expressions of the powerful Fox clan men in the hall changed greatly, and they made various sounds of surprise. Even the leader of the Fox clan said  He looked at the light in mid-air at a loss.

    The light slowly changed in mid-air, and finally turned into the image of a pure white nine-tailed fox. The Qingqiu Cave became completely quiet. Gao Feng squinted his eyes to see the light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox. It was nine feet long and had nine tails.  Floating, extremely luxurious, this fox is not just an illusion, her nine tails are fluttering.  He turned around and looked around, with supreme dignity in his eyes.

    There was a thumping sound in the room, and Gao Feng glanced, but the strong men of the Fox clan knelt down one by one.  Some people even shouted in a tearful tone: "Mother"

    The expression on the purple-robed lady's face gradually changed. She was originally cold and cold. Looking at the light and shadow in the sky, her expression gradually softened, as if she had seen something unbelievable. She suddenly said out loud: "Sister, is that you?  "

    The fox clan leader¡¯s face was filled with tears.  She sobbed and said: "where have you been, sister, for so many years"

    The light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox suspended in mid-air did not make a sound, but just floated towards Gao Feng, hovering above Gao Feng's head for a while, looking around Qingqiu Cave with great nostalgia, and then faced the eight-tailed fox opposite who was sobbing.  Xuanhu, the noble lady in purple robe and the leader of the Fox clan nodded.

    The light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox exploded above Gao Feng's head, and each fragment seemed to be a petal.  White as snow, crystal clear, falling swayingly.  All these pieces of light fell on Gao Feng's body and just disappeared into Gao Feng's body.

    It was quiet again in Qingqiu Cave. The strong men of the Fox Clan, including the leader of the Fox Clan opposite, were looking at this side with incredible eyes.

    The tense place fell into silence just now. The elegant and noble Fox Clan leader stared at Gao Feng for a while, and finally shook his head and said in a deep voice: "Sister"

    But after just saying this word, he fell silent. Gao Feng, who was about to collapse just now, was almost back to normal. The three Yuan Jings on his body had almost completely replenished the lost power.  The sweat slowly disappeared and his face returned to its original color.

    At that time, he brought three long hairs to Fairy Mountain, and each one was put to great use. Gao Feng was filled with gratitude to the little fox in Fairy Mountain.

    The leader of the Fox Clan did not speak next, he just made a few gestures, then turned and left.  The silence in Qingqiu Cave was suddenly broken.

    Someone shouted an order, and the servants who had just exited the hall rushed into the hall to clean up the debris and garbage everywhere.

    The servants moved very quickly, and Gao Feng even saw someone using magic to clean up. Not long after, the hall returned to its original appearance, and everything was completely arranged.

    From the beginning of the confrontation to the appearance of the nine-tailed fox's light and shadow, a short time passed. However, to Yuexiang beside Gao Feng, it seemed that tens of millions of years had passed. Finally, such a dramatic change occurred. The situation suddenly changed.  Yue Xiang couldn't even believe it as her body relaxed. Her emotions were up and down so much that her whole body hung limply on Gao Feng's arm. Hei Lang's spirit was also very sluggish, and he followed behind with his head lowered and his tail lowered.

    At this moment, one of the six beautiful women who made the last effort came over. Although this beautiful woman walked with grace and grace, Gao Feng still took a deep breath and prepared to fight, but this time the beautiful woman  , also a high-level fox clan member of NanaoThere was no hostility in his attitude. When he was six steps away, he stopped, saluted solemnly, and said respectfully: "The previous offences were all a misunderstanding. My family hurt my own family, and the fault is all on my side. Please, sir."  forgive."

    This is of course the result of the appearance of the nine-tailed fox's light and shadow. Gao Feng can guess that it is not just a light and shadow, it may have pressure or smell, or there may be something else. Anyway, the fox tribe here can recognize that it is the nine-tailed fox.  The power of the tailed fox.

    "What you want to do when you come to the North requires the help of this clan, and everyone in this clan will do their best." The beautiful woman's attitude was extremely respectful.

    ?????????????????? From contempt before, to almost heartbreaking hostility, now it is respectful. The reason for this change is very simple. Gao Feng showed enough strength, and the supreme nine-tailed fox of the fox clan appeared.

    Although the two sides did not actually take action, the forces in Qingqiu Cave were oppressing each other. The dangerous situation was no different from a life-and-death struggle. Gao Feng knew very well that if the light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox had not appeared, he would have been oppressed by the purple-robed lady.  It is possible to receive a heavy reward or even be oppressed to death.

    But Gao Feng couldn't argue with each other. After all, this fox clan is the relative of the little fox Hu Jiu. Maybe the lady in purple robe is the little fox's biological sister. Thinking about the kindness of the little fox Hu Jiu towards him, Gao Feng  It can only be lifted up and let go.

    Although he did not pursue the case and did not have the strength to pursue it, he would not give the Fox Clan any good looks. In response to this beautiful woman's attentiveness, Gao Feng just said: "I have wasted too much time here, I have to hurry up and get on my way!  "

    Regarding his indifference, the beautiful woman from the Fox Clan was not angry. She just smiled and extended her hand to make a gesture of invitation. After the group walked out of Qingqiu Cave, they saw Zhang Zhijiang, Bao Weiwei and the black horse being beaten by the Fox Clan's  Warriors surrounded him, their swords at war with each other.

    Unable to adapt inside, Zhang Zhijiang was very calm when facing these fox clan and other monster warriors. He had already seen Gao Feng and others coming out, and said with a smile: "If he hadn't come out and made a move, I would have been able to  I¡¯ll kill you all, and you can celebrate your luck by eating and drinking more tonight.¡±

    Hearing these provocative words, all the Fox warriors surrounding Zhang Zhijiang were angry. Some couldn't help but stepped forward. Gao Feng shouted: "Stop making trouble, we are on our way!"

    This shout was not directed at Zhang Zhijiang, but at those fox tribes. Gao Feng's shout was not loud, but when he shouted, the golden light on his body flashed suddenly, and his true power was already concentrated in it. Zhang Zhijiang and others were just listening.  He heard a shout, but in the ears of these Fox warriors, it was like a thunderous explosion, their souls shook, they shook a few times and fell directly to the ground, and the formation surrounding Zhang Zhijiang immediately dispersed.

    Zhang Zhijiang laughed loudly and walked out with his hands behind his back. He even noticed that the beautiful woman from the Fox tribe next to Gao Feng looked embarrassed, but he didn't say anything. He opened his mouth and said teasingly: "What on earth did you do in there? How did you let it go?"  They were so in awe.¡±

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said, "There's no need to stay here any longer, let's go on our way."

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded, but when he saw Yue Xiang and Gao Feng were very close to each other, he couldn't help but teased: "I'll tell you what happened inside later. Yue Xiang is even more devoted to you now."

    The few people said nothing and walked out under the guidance of the beautiful woman from the Fox Clan. Gao Feng knew in his heart that the Fox Clan forces surrounding Zhang Zhijiang had received orders in advance. If they really took action inside, there would be no peace outside.  , thinking of this, I feel more and more sinister about the fox clan¡¯s intentions, and become even less willing to stay here any longer.

    Soon they left the mouth of the gorge, and when they passed the checkpoint, they saw Huzi Yu, the son of the Fox clan leader, who was called the Young Master by the Fox clan people, kneeling there, holding a three-inch long fox carved from ebony in his hand.  When Zhuizi saw Gao Feng and others coming over, he knelt down and said solemnly, "I don't recognize your elders and have offended our distinguished guests. Please atone for your sins."

    Gao Feng didn't bother to pay attention at all. When he passed by, Hu Huyu said again: "You are my own family. My mother asked me to send you this black fox order. From now on, everyone is your own family and will come and go often.  "

    Gao Feng was not interested in the token tokens of the Fox clan. He just looked back at Yuexiang. After all, this was her own clan. If Yuexiang wanted it, she could accept it as she pleased.

    Yuexiang only paused her eyes on the ebony fox for a moment, and then resolutely followed Gao Feng out of the Qingqiu Canyon. From the beginning to the end, Huzi Yu had been kneeling there respectfully, not daring to show any dissatisfaction or any change.

    From these different attitudes, Gao Feng understood what kind of existence the nine-tailed sky fox was to the fox clan, and how much they respected it.

    "We wasted time here, we have to catch up back at full speed later!" After walking out of Qingqiu Gorge, Gao Feng said, this way of action is what Gao Feng and Tian??Moving at full speed, everyone else was already in the Noble Phantasm. Even Zhang Zhijiang, who was unwilling to stay inside, had no objections to this proposal.

    Fairy Mountain 419_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 419 Sister has been updated!

 Text Chapter 420 Dragon Desolation

    The purple swan spread its wings in mid-air, and the electric light crackled. Gao Feng put everyone into the Noble Phantasm. He started walking very slowly. He wanted Yuexiang to take a good look at his hometown. After all, he finally came back once.  .

    After walking a few steps, I heard the faint voice of Yuexiang: "I am the only one in my family who has been transformed into an incarnation. My parents, brothers and sisters all died in Yangshou. I remember following everyone near Qingqiu Gorge when I was a child."  They lived a hunting life in the forest. They looked at the canyon from a distance and told each other that they must come in in the future. Only I could do this, but because I had no connections and was not a genius, I was not qualified to practice in the canyon.  She is not qualified to marry into other clans, so she is driven to another place for training."

    Everyone in Noble Phantasm was quiet, Gao Feng did not make a sound, and Yuexiang was not easy at that time. As a cultivator of the demon clan, she had to smile and welcome people in a brothel. It could not be said to be a good thing.

    Yuexiang was silent for a while, then covered her eyes with her bare hands, sighed and said, "I wanted to come back when I was outside, but when I came back I realized it was better not to come back."

    After saying this, Yuexiang fell into silence and never took her hands off her eyes. Gao Feng and the swan had the same mind. The swan's body was filled with electric light and flew quickly to the north. Gao Feng also strode to follow.

    The two parties were like lightning, and soon left the Qingqiu Canyon area. Gao Feng was very careful at the beginning, and kept sensing whether anyone was following. However, the fox clan was really quick and agile in doing things. Seeing the light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox  After that, I really let go completely.

    The next journey was not to return to the road, but to walk through the forest. After the battle between the fox clan, Gao Feng felt depressed, so he simply spread his wings and flew with the swan, all the way north.

    After crossing the vast forest, we finally arrived at the edge of the northern forest sea. We wasted time at the Qingqiu Gorge of the Fox Clan. It was already dark when we reached the edge.

    However, the night is actually no obstacle to Gao Feng and the purple swan. Gao Feng originally thought of continuing on the road at night, but he did not expect that the purple swan would not fly alive or dead. Because the minds were connected, Gao Feng could feel that it was in this area.  You cannot move at night because there are dangers in the sky and on the ground.

    It was a dangerous area. When Gao Feng fell with the swan in mid-air, he roughly saw the whole place. There were more than a dozen huge smoke pillars floating in the sky in the direction of the sky. He didn't know what was burning. There was something like this.  There were thick smoke pillars, and there was no fire or anything like that. Other than that, there was the boundless Gobi Desert. It looked very desolate, but there were oasis in the Gobi Desert.

    Although the distance is far, if you run at full speed, it can pass in six hours. Stopping is really a waste of time.

    The purple swan naturally wouldn't lie. Gao Feng simply stopped. Since there were dangers on the ground and in the sky, Gao Feng simply made a huge hole in the ground. This hole could completely accommodate the unfolded horse palace, and it was the same as the one in the sky.  There is only a small opening outside.

    Such a huge earth and stone project was quickly completed with Gao Feng's strong strength, and all the excavated soil was collected by Gao Feng into the Qiankun Noble Phantasm, so as not to be piled outside to attract attention.

    After everything was completed, Gao Feng opened the palace in the cave and released all the people. Although he and the Fox tribe did not fight to the death in Qingqiu Canyon, everyone was affected and felt extremely tired.  , need such a night to rest.

    After releasing the person, Black Wolf was obviously hungry, eating cooked meat. Yuexiang was also in a bad mood. What she encountered in the Fox Clan was indeed too chilling. Gao Feng pondered for a moment.  , simply diverting her attention with the topic: "I see it's so smooth outside, it's easy to run and fly, but why did Xiao Zi stop here and say there's any danger."

    "Your Majesty, this is where the 'Dragon Wasteland' is. It is a forbidden area for the Dragon Clan. You cannot move around after dark." Yuexiang said with force.

    Dragon Clan, Dragon Wilderness, when talking about this topic, everyone's breathing becomes heavier. After all, we are talking about dragons. This is a powerful existence that is superior to mortal creatures. It is a legendary creature, even the highest level of the human realm.  They are all called "like dragons".

    Yuexiang explained in detail that it turns out that there are two roads in the northern forest sea to the Dragon Clan area, and those two roads are both in the forest.

    Although the two forests are connected to the forest sea in the north, there are no monsters or barbarians living there. There are also various birds and beasts there, as well as huge alien beasts and monsters. One forest is purely a mountain forest, and the other is a swamp.  There are dense lakes and lakes. The reason why no monsters or barbarians survive in these two places is because these two places are the hunting grounds of the dragons, where they obtain food and train their young dragons.

    &nbsp;The roads in these two places pass through the area where the Dragon Clan lives, and the Dragon Clan will not attack the creatures walking on the road. But if you go there, it will take at least four to five days more.  There are various opportunities, and if you are not careful, you will provoke the attack of the dragon clan.

    ¡°But walking through this deserted Gobi Desert, it only takes one day to pass. Of course, these are calculated based on Gao Feng¡¯s current speed.

    But there are also restrictions in this Gobi Desert. This is where the Dragon Clan banishes dragon beasts. Dragon beasts are alien beasts and monsters mixed with dragon blood for various reasons. However, except for some dragon beasts that can be driven or have high intelligence, the rest  They are all in a state of madness and disorder, so they were exiled to this area.

    The exiled dragon beasts kill each other and feed on each other here, and most of these dragon beasts are active at night. At night, in order to prevent these dragon beasts from escaping into the northern forest sea, the dragon clan will also arrange patrols and  Hunting, nocturnal outsiders can easily be targeted, and this is where the danger lies.

    So, Gao Feng understood. Zhang Zhijiang said with curiosity on his face: "Is that true? I haven't heard of it in the North. Can't this Noble Phantasm be used to see outside? Try adjusting it."

    After saying that, she started to take action with great interest, but she was immediately stopped by Yuexiang. She said hurriedly: "Mr. Zhang, you can't do this. Dragon beasts and dragon tribes all have dragon power. Even through the mirror, they will be  The power of the dragon is frightening, and there will be trouble then.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, but sat back.

    Logically speaking, the dark horse and black wolf will always be lively together, and Zhang Zhijiang will talk endlessly about anecdotes, but they will be very quiet for the rest of the time.

    Everyone was subconsciously cautious and tried not to make any noise. Gao Feng felt that he was the same, but he soon understood that this was an instinct of living beings. When strong men and giants were around, they would subconsciously not  Get the other person to notice.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng's heart palpitated, and the power in Gao Feng's body was about to burst out subconsciously, but Gao Feng immediately suppressed it. Under such circumstances, he could not show his power to be noticed by these monsters and powerful beings.

    Gao Feng carefully spread his perception. The Gobi Desert outside was still very desolate, and there was no sign of any living creatures. However, he could feel some power from time to time, and there was also awe-inspiring power in the extremely high sky.  It is said that such power is not shocking, but after feeling it, people subconsciously feel fear and awe, just like facing Yue Xiaoyan's swordsmanship. This is the majesty of a dragon, a kind of deep feeling in all living beings.  An instinctive awe.

    The group of them stopped at the edge of the Dragon Wasteland. I guess there weren't too many activities like those of the dragon beasts. There were only a few times when everyone was quiet at night. It should be that the dragon clan came here to patrol.

    I originally wanted to let everyone take a breather and relax in this horse palace, but I didn't expect that except Hei Lang, who was fast asleep, everyone else was very nervous. Zhang Zhijiang kept putting his hand on the handle of the knife.  Obviously alert.

    Gao Feng sat there, his consciousness maintained in a diffuse state, staring at every move outside, but Gao Feng also felt a little strange, his heart palpitations and fear were getting weaker little by little, it seemed that instinct was instinct, that was just instinct  reaction, but the true self is not afraid.

    Along the way, he was either running or fighting. It was rare to have such a leisurely state. Gao Feng was in a semi-tranquil state, and his true energy was moving more and more freely. By the time he reacted, he had already entered the fairy mountain.  .

    Standing at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng was facing the Fairy Mountain, but he was looking at an old man. The old man was the tree charm of the Fairy Fruit Forest. The old man was startled by the sudden appearance of Gao Feng and hurriedly flashed subconsciously.  To the side, Ran Ran walked into the woods with a look of disgust on his face and muttered: "Looking at the scenery, there are disgusting things to disturb you!"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t bother to argue, but he was still wondering what kind of scenery it was that he actually let the old tree spirit come out to watch. When he turned around and looked outside, he was also stunned.

    There is endless void outside the Fairy Mountain. The scenery of the Northland seen here is actually not the real scenery of the Northland. Gao Feng has known this for a long time, but what he did not expect was that this time he actually saw the end of the Gobi Desert sky.  Those "smoke pillars".

    Here in Fairy Mountain, the distance from those "smoke pillars" has been greatly shortened, and I can see a little more clearly. What kind of smoke pillars are here and there? They are clearly Tianzhu. These are not smoke at all, but mountains, as if they are pillars.  Huge mountains.

    It is said that this mountain is thick at the bottom and thin at the top, but these huge pillar-like mountains are almost the same thickness from top to bottom, and at a very high place, there is a top that looks like a mushroom. It looks like this from a distance, and it must be even more amazing when you look up close.  The mushroom-like top is probably the size of a mountain.

    ??Fourteen huge pillar-shaped mountains just stood there. The existence of such giant mountains was completely beyond common sense. Seeing this, the whole person seemed not to be in this world.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 421 The peak of murderous intent

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment before realizing that he was not in the present world, but on the Immortal Mountain. He smiled mockingly, but he couldn't move his attention away from the wonders of heaven and earth in front of him. He looked over again, and those ten  Several giant pillars suddenly pulled closer, and Gao Feng subconsciously took two steps back. He was shocked to see dragons of different shapes flying and dancing on the top of the giant pillar mountain.

    When I saw dragons in the past, I only saw them in pictures and carvings. Later, when I saw dragons, they were simulated by Yue Xiaoyan with his sword skills, but those were not as shocking as what I saw before my eyes.

    Even if you look closely at the fairy mountain, the distance between them is still thousands of miles away. The dragon in flight is not very huge, but you can see the crystal scales, the dragon's horns flashing, and the dragon's whiskers fluttering in the air.  Gao Feng only felt shocked and insignificant by his presence.

    Dragons are one of the most perfect creatures. Just looking at this image will make you feel awe and trembling. You subconsciously want to prostrate yourself on the ground, but there is another force in Gao Feng's heart that prevents him from doing so. Gao Feng  Although he became more and more awed, his back became straighter and straighter.

    It¡¯s just that Gao Feng didn¡¯t notice that the light on his body was already flowing like a strong wind, and he had raised his power to the heavenly wind state of the Xuan Realm.

    Hearing the sound of wind behind him, Gao Feng subconsciously shuddered. The golden light around him seemed to be blown by a strong wind suddenly became quiet, and then suddenly erupted, as if the sea was undulating and roaring. Only then did Gao Feng realize that he was looking at the giant dragon.  Feiteng, the power is instinctively raising the alert, and it is almost reaching its peak.

    "It's not bad that you have reached this level!" The little fox's praise came from behind, and then it landed lightly on his shoulders. Gao Feng's surging power had no effect on the little fox at all.

    The little fox landed on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng looked sideways. The little fox still had five tails. But the little fox was looking at the huge columnar mountain and said easily: "Long Lin  How about it?"

    Long Lin?  Gao Feng didn't react and asked subconsciously: "This junior can't see clearly the scales on the dragons in this place."

    The little fox burst out laughing, patted Gao Feng's back with its tail, and said leisurely: "It's not scales, it's woods. Look at those huge mountains, do they look like woods? Those mountains are full of dragons.  , that¡¯s why it¡¯s called Longlin.¡±

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that this was the case. In this way, the term "Longlin" was really appropriate. The little fox patted Gao Feng on the back with his tail and said, "Have you seen enough? Let's go up the mountain together!"

    "This is probably the most powerful force in the world!" After Gao Feng sighed with emotion, he turned and walked up the mountain. The little fox who heard this sneered and said, "Look back at Long Lin.  to the right."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng turned his head and looked in the direction the little fox said. There seemed to be some mysterious magic on the outside of the fairy mountain. When he said that, the scenery there became much closer.

    Gao Feng saw that the giant pillars and mountains on the right side of Long Lin were no longer there, but two mountains floating on the top. The two mountains were the same as the tops of other giant pillars, but he didn't know where the pillars below were.

    "It turns out that these dragons are the masters of the world. There are more than thirty pillars here. Later, many of them were broken and collapsed. The most recent time, the white wolf broke two pillars by himself and killed more than ten dragons."  The little fox Hu Jiu said lightly.

    Gao Feng was shocked and horrified when he heard that. The white wolf, which the little fox said must be Bei Di Xue Liantian, could actually slay a dragon. However, Gao Feng then reacted, as Bei Di Xue Liantian did.  The most powerful existence, dragon slaying is really nothing.

    "After smashing the Dragon Mountain and killing a dozen of them, those dragons became completely honest. They set the rules and no longer roamed the north. They stayed here honestly. Those two mountains were left after smashing the pillars!"  The little fox became excited as he spoke, and said proudly: "Back then, I didn't even leave the mountains above for these long worms, but flattened three of them. These ungrateful worms actually wanted to make my tribe  I sent beauties regularly, and I happened to be in the advanced stage at that time, so I came straight to her door."

    Gao Feng suddenly felt that these huge stone pillars and mountains were not so shocking anymore. You have killed them before, and so have I. They really are nothing.  But when I think about the power of those powerful beings that seem to penetrate the heaven and earth, I feel that this is just a matter of course.

    Walking up step by step, when passing the second floor of the War Demon Temple, I found that Mr. Rui, the sword master sitting in the main hall, was also looking at Long Lin in the distance.

    Now Mr. Rui, the sword master, is no longer as cold as he was when he first met Gao Feng. His expression is much more lively and his attitude has become softer. When he saw Gao Feng and the little fox walking up the mountain, he actually nodded and said hello, and the little fox smiled there.  Then asked: "How many times have you been to Longlin?"

    ¡°I remember going there five times before coming in.??But as time goes by, it becomes less and less worth going.  Mr. Rui shook his head and said sadly, as if he was recalling something.

    Gao Feng was speechless when he heard this. Could it be that the Dragon Forest, where thousands of dragons gathered, was like a fruit forest in front of these peerless experts. He could go there whenever he wanted to pick a few fruits to eat.

    After Mr. Rui finished speaking, he glanced at Gao Feng and said, "Yes, there is another entry."

    Walking up from the mountain, the power around Gao Feng's body has been maintained like a tsunami. Before leaving Fairy Mountain last time, Gao Feng could only reach the level of Tianfeng. But in Qingqiu Cave, he confronted the leader of the Fox clan.  In the turbulent process, adversity was overcome and the realm was improved.

    After saying goodbye here, he went up to the third level of the mountain, where the craftsman Saint Lu Gang also looked far away. He saw the little fox and Gao Feng coming up, and said with a smile: "There are treasures everywhere on this Long Mountain. If the old man is still alive, he will definitely be there."  I need to go over there and do some searching.¡±

    Gao Feng was a little numb to such words, and even felt that his previous awe was unnecessary. Of course, this idea would only feel ridiculous after thinking about it carefully.

    Just as we were about to reach the fourth level of the mountain, we passed through the bamboo forest, but we saw those tree-charming children hiding there. As soon as they showed up, they were slapped on the head by the little fox Hu Jiu.  He lectured me back: "You can come here too, go back quickly, and I will let Lao Lu lock you up for a few days."

    After being scolded for a while, Xiaoyu pouted as if he was about to cry. A group of children left in despair. They were about to reach the cliff mountain road on the fourth level of the mountain. Gao Feng felt a little excited and his heart was beating fast.  , he thought of the shadows crisscrossing between the cliffs, and wondered if he could learn any martial arts on them.

    As soon as he set foot on the mountain road, the little fox lay on his shoulder and did not get down. He just said lazily: "Keep your voice down, don't disturb the fur ball above, follow the example!"

    Gao Feng knew what the little fox was capable of. Even if he flipped upside down in mid-air, the little fox would not fall off his shoulders. Seeing a black shadow flash on the stone wall beside him, Gao Feng jumped to follow it.

    The black shadow was like light and electricity, and Gao Feng's speed was also greatly improved. This time Gao Feng did not unfold the light wings of the Soaring Sky Armor, and moved around in a small area, but the Soaring Sky Armor had the opposite effect.

    Even if the speed is increased, it is still difficult to keep up with this irregular shadow, but this time is still different from last time. After all, speed is mentioned, and there is more time to synchronize.

    I have seen "Landslide" and "Tianfeng", and finally synchronized at a certain step. The movement of the black shadow seems to have become extremely slow, but this extreme slowness is an illusion. In fact, the black shadow still maintains an extremely fast state.  The reason why it feels extremely slow is because the black shadow's punches and kicks contain huge power. This may be the "Tsunami" technique, Gao Feng firmly remembers it in his heart.

    But Gao Feng¡¯s improvement in strength is definitely more than this, because Gao Feng feels that he can still keep up, and he wants to see what else he can learn next.

    In the midst of a boiling leap, a person suddenly braked and fell downwards. With such sudden movements and sudden stops, the little fox did not fall. He just asked in confusion: "What's wrong?"

    Gao Feng took a breath and said, "Junior is scared!"

    After saying this, Gao Feng stood up again. Just now he saw an action clearly, but the moment he saw that action, his heart beat violently, as if a person who was afraid of heights walked to the edge of a cliff.  Glancing down, he was so frightened that he hurriedly took a few steps back. This was also the reason for Gao Feng's sudden stop.

    Because the movements made by the black figure at that moment were full of murderous intent. Although it was a martial arts performance, Gao Feng felt as if he had passed away from death at that moment, as if he was struck by the opponent's terrifying martial arts at that moment.  hit.

    But just like a person who wants to take a second look after looking down from a high place, Gao Feng also wants to see this martial skill in its entirety and see what it is that has such a murderous intention.

    It's just a black shadow performing martial arts. If you miss it and want to see him do it again, you really have to wait and follow the black shadow's rapid movements, and the strength is not at that level. It doesn't make any sense to watch this black shadow's other movements.  In his eyes, he was just making random gestures.

    He didn't know how long he had been turning between the knife-like stone walls. Every time he made a slight movement, the little fox would slap his back with his tail as a warning. Gao Feng felt that even if he had not learned any martial arts, he was just moving around like this.  They will give themselves a strong workout.

    Finally, he saw that set of movements again. At the first glance, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was enveloped in cold air, and goosebumps appeared on his skin. His movements subconsciously slowed down, but this time Gao Feng was mentally prepared.  To pause is to keep up.

    When watching this action, Gao Feng evenHis breathing stopped, and every movement of the black shadow was like a huge thunder roaring in his ears. Gao Feng even felt a sharp blade cutting through his body. This was just a feeling of watching, just  You can see such killing intent just by watching.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 422 Another level of the mountain

    After Gao Feng watched this set of actions, he could no longer move around in mid-air and fell directly. After landing on the ground, Gao Feng remained motionless, his whole body was completely soaked in the cold.  Need to recover slowly.

    After being quiet for a while, Gao Feng suddenly stretched out his hand and drew down. His finger was still about three feet away from the cliff. He could hear the "sizzling" sound of the sharp blade, and deep carvings appeared on the stone wall. Gao Feng  Feng's legs did not bend, and the wings behind him did not spread out. His body just floated up and started to move in mid-air. His movements were not fast, even silent, but following the trajectory of his movements, every time, on both sides,  There are deep marks on the cliffs.

    Ordinary stone walls are not much different from dough in front of Gao Feng, but the ones on Fairy Mountain are different. Every creation on Fairy Mountain, whether it is a living artifact, is completely different from the real world. The stone walls of Wanling Terrace are extremely hard, because Gao Feng is on  The last time I tracked the black shadow, I jumped up and down and used great strength several times, but the stone wall was not damaged at all, but now everything is damaged.

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that with Gao Feng¡¯s silent movements, heavy snow began to fall in the void around Gao Feng. The snowflakes fell, and when they fell on the stone steps, there was no snow, but turned directly into thick frost.

    Gao Feng stopped and landed from mid-air. This time, the cliffs on both sides of the mountain road trembled as he landed. Gao Feng subconsciously looked towards the top of the mountain road. The last time there was such movement, that huge fur ball was  Photographed myself off the mountain.

    "Don't worry, once you learn this, the furball will be scared and dare to mess with you!" the little fox said with a smile on his shoulder.

    Gao Feng then exhaled. In fact, with his current strength, he would not be afraid of the giant dragon. But for some reason, Gao Feng felt a little afraid after seeing that fur ball only once, as if  That hairy ball had a strong sense of justice when he acted, and he felt guilty when he did it.

    After coming back to his senses, Gao Feng said: "This junior finally knows why there is frost here. This is not frost or snow, but the solidified murderous intention."

    Both the sharp intention and the murderous intention are cold in nature. Only when the murderous intention and the sharp intention reach a certain height, will there be light aura and condense into the essence of frost and snow, which has reached its peak.  This phenomenon, the thick frost accumulated here must be the murderous aura of the black shadow performing martial arts.

    Gao Feng let out a long breath, but suddenly froze, his face changed from incredible shock to huge surprise, and he said in a voice: "This is not a trick, this is power!"

    The frightening and terrifying martial arts skills seen on the stone wall are not tricks, but power. It is similar to the realm of power such as landslides, sky winds and tsunamis. The martial arts realm is really incredible. When you reach a certain level of power, you can actually bring it with you.  There is such a huge murderous intention.

    After saying this, Gao Feng suddenly felt that something was wrong with his vision. He immediately discovered that the little fox lying on his shoulder was actually glowing. The fur on the little fox Hu Jiu gave off a very soft white light. The white light then changed and turned into  A colorful stream of light.

    The little fox turned his head and looked at Gao Feng, his ruby-like eyes filled with a gentle look. The little fox seemed to be smiling, and his tails patted Gao Feng's back gently, full of praise.

    For some reason, Gao Feng suddenly felt a little embarrassed when he was looked at like this. The light emission from the little fox finally stopped. At this time, the little fox was different from before. At first glance, Gao Feng thought that the little fox was completely different.  It's carved from jade, and it's the finest jade, with a warm luster.

    "Keep walking up!" the little fox said. Hearing the little fox's voice, Gao Feng's body trembled, but he lowered his head and did not dare to say anything. He walked quickly up the mountain. The little fox felt very sorry for Gao Feng's embarrassment.  It was funny, chuckling on his shoulder, tail wagging slightly.

    Hearing the laughter, Gao Feng quickened his pace, but the sound rang in his ears and even lingered in his mind, and there was no way to get rid of it.

    The improvement of his own strength will also bring about the improvement of the little fox's realm. Gao Feng understands this, but after he improved again this time, the changes in the little fox were very strange. What made him feel that something was wrong the most was the little fox's voice.  Completely transformed into a woman.

    Moreover, the voice was so cute and charming. It was obviously spoken by a cute white fox, but it made people feel itchy from the bottom of their hearts. There was no place where they were not tempted. Gao Feng had also seen a woman. He experienced it in the Qingqiu Cave of the Fox Clan.  That time, the lady in purple robe was still in a very beautiful state at the end, but her charm and charm were nothing compared to the voice of the little fox beside her. Gao Feng was also young and strong, how could he bear it.

    Gao Feng even felt that the flow of power in his body was accelerating, and his whole body was hot. Looking at him, his face turned red and his ears became red.With a look of laughter, the little fox chuckled. With this chuckle, Gao Feng's body trembled again, so much that it almost shook the little fox.

    "Okay, I won't tease you anymore. You've been here for too long. Come up and have a look before you go out!" The little fox said with a smile. The charm in his voice had disappeared and turned into a very  A clear girlish voice.

    Gao Feng coughed twice, stood still on the steps, and took a deep breath. Just now, under the influence of the little fox's voice, not only his spirit fluctuated, but even his strength became unstable. He stopped first.  A few steps are just to stabilize your strength, otherwise there will be big problems.

    After recovering and taking a step forward, Gao Feng suddenly discovered something. The black shadow on the cliff disappeared!

    Where has this black shadow gone? This is simply a living martial arts secret book. Why has it disappeared? Before Gao Feng could speak, the little fox stood up on Gao Feng's shoulders. Gao Feng noticed another detail. It is said that this  After the steps, the little fox's should have gotten bigger, but actually it got smaller.

    The little fox stood on Gao Feng's shoulder and said in a somewhat hollow voice: "He is also a poor man. He is very strong, but after not staying in the mountains for a long time, he can only practice martial arts boringly every day. In the end, he disappeared. Only  This shadow remains on it, and now it is almost gone, really.¡±

    Is it the shadow of a strong man?  What kind of strong man is it that can keep his shadow for such a long time? What kind of strong man can he have such advanced martial arts.

    But the little fox's voice seemed to be extremely contagious. Gao Feng couldn't help but picture this picture in his mind. A man practicing martial arts alone on this cliff mountain road. Year after year, day after day, the existence of this fairy mountain  The time will not be less than seven hundred years, so how lonely will this strong man be?

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng was not in the mood to continue asking. As he talked and walked, he soon arrived at the "Wanling Terrace" on the fourth floor of the Immortal Mountain.

    "What exactly is there on the Wanling Platform? The word Wanling refers to tens of thousands of creatures. It is also said that the little Qingluan ran down from it. I think there are extremely powerful mythical beasts on it.

    But after walking up, I still didn't expect it to be like this. It was very quiet here, and I couldn't even hear any sounds, but it was full of life, and there was a strong power in the air. This kind of power is not used for fighting.  But for nourishment, Gao Feng felt comfortable all over his body.

    Just now he was performing martial arts on the mountain road, following the black shadow to leap and fly. This was a great exertion on his physical strength, and the little fox's charming words also shook his foundation. But on the fourth floor of the Ten Thousand Souls Platform, Gao Feng felt that he did not need to use his martial arts.  The turnover has been slowly replenished.

    It's very strange here. There is a feather tree floating in the sky three feet high at the mountain intersection. There is a bird's nest woven with gold and silver wire on the feather tree. There are several eggs more than one foot high in it. The feather tree slowly  Rotating, Gao Feng noticed that there seemed to be an opening there.

    Thinking about the little green luan at the foot of the mountain, Gao Feng felt that he knew how this vacancy came about. There were various trees on the fourth floor of the mountain, and there were bird's nests on the trees. There were no adult birds in the nests, only  Bird eggs of different sizes.

    There are various utensils under trees and other places, but most of them are in the shape of nests, with either eggs inside or small animals sleeping peacefully there.

    No matter what it is, when it is young, it is cute and naive, which makes people pity and want to hold it and be intimate. Near Gao Feng, there is a nest made of ebony wood, and the little beast sleeping in it is furry.  , extremely cute, but it has two heads, one is a cat head, and the other is a dog head, sleeping there with its eyes closed.

    Gao Feng had seen this little beast in its adult form in a painting. It has two heads, a tiger's head spits out poisonous light, and a dog's head spits out miasma. It is extremely powerful. It is a ferocious beast in the Southern Wilderness, capable of slaughtering cities and villages at every turn.

    Every time this double-headed beast appears, Nanhuang has to dispatch a large number of people to destroy it, and even the Qingxu Sect has to invest its strength. However, I did not expect that the cubs of this monster can be so cute.

    After walking two steps, I saw a three-foot-tall dwarf tree on the side of the road. There was a bird's nest made of clouds on it. There was an egg the size of a palm on it. There were cloud patterns on the egg. If you can't get close, you can feel it.  Seeing the fluctuation of power inside, Gao Feng thought it was a decoration.

    "This is a strong wind!" the little fox said softly on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng knew what a "strong wind" was. This is also a very famous strange beast. It lives on the islands in the East China Sea. It is said that the adult body can be up to a hundred feet long and is gifted with wind.  Technique, the flickering of wings often causes tsunamis and strong winds.

    But the feathers of the gale bird are excellent materials for wind spells. Daomen and big families often hunt them. I didn¡¯t expect that eggs of such a ferocious and magical bird can be seen here.

    After taking a few steps, the fluffy white fur ball came outWalking from between the nests, there was not just one fur ball, there were two on the mountain. Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what kind of creature this fur ball was. The fur ball itself was covered by thick fluff, and he couldn¡¯t see their appearance clearly.  , just seeing these two fur balls moving very gently, either stroking the little beast, changing the position of the little beast in the nest, or turning the eggs in the nest.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 423: Bixi

    Gao Feng has seen many kinds of animals that he didn't know about. He even saw a dragon. However, dragons lay eggs, but there were several small dragons as long as the index finger. They were sleeping soundly leaning against each other. These beasts on the fourth floor of the mountain  Humans and birds are extremely powerful beings. If they were in this world, they would be holy objects and monsters. In the wilderness, they would even be worshiped as gods. But on this platform of all souls, they are just babies.

    Thinking of the word baby, Gao Feng suddenly understood what it felt like to see those fur balls. These two round, soft-moving fur balls were like the parents of these babies, caring lovingly for these young beasts and birds.

    No wonder, when the furball angrily charged at Gao Feng, Gao Feng felt guilty and trembling. Parents are the most invincible for their children.

    "These two fur balls come from the Holy Spirit Realm. They walk in pairs, one female and one male. The male's name is father, and the female's name is mother. They are the most loving and love taking care of young children. They are said to be the embodiment of goodwill in the world." The little fox said lowly.  Sound explanation.

    There are various nests everywhere on this level of the mountain, including small ponds, dwarf trees, and hills. There are various terrain conditions, but none of them are big. In fact, this is not a simple topography, but a place to raise those young ones.  A beast's crib, Gao Feng couldn't help but move lightly when walking in such a place.

    Although no one explained it, Gao Feng could probably guess that although these little beasts on the mountain were young, they had just maintained this state for nearly a thousand years and might never be able to grow up. As for that one  Little Qingluan was playing in the dark with some tree spirit children at the foot of the mountain. That one was unexpected.

    "When you first entered the Fairy Mountain, the whole Fairy Mountain was shaken. An egg fell from the feather tree. By chance, it was picked up by Lu Gang and hatched in his workshop. That little bird is considered the luckiest in this Wanling Terrace.  ." The little fox answered the question softly in Gao Feng's ear.

    The voice she spoke was completely that of a girl, with a breath like orchid. The breath coming out of the little fox's mouth was extremely quiet. The little fox whispered in her ear, as if a stunning girl was whispering softly. Although there was no temptation and charm, it was still the same.  It's exciting.

    Gao Feng was able to stay calm, but he couldn't show his awkwardness. Looking at the cute sleeping larvae, Gao Feng didn't want to disturb them, he just wanted to see what was on the next level of the mountain. The mountain road here leads directly to the next level.  The intersection of the fifth-level mountain is completely different from the intersection below. There is no stone monument at the intersection of the fifth-level mountain, and there are no mountain road steps. However, there is a city gate blocking the mountain road intersection. This city gate looks like  It is almost as huge as the city gate of Zhongjing City, and there is also a plaque above the city gate.

    The strange thing is that the plaque is not far from Gao Feng's side, and the fonts on it are large enough, but Gao Feng can only see the word "city" clearly, and the other words are blurry. There is clearly something on the plaque.  Gao Feng also saw the word "clear", but when he wanted to see the specific word, he might not be able to see anything clearly.

    Such strange things are normal on the Fairy Mountain. Who knows what kind of spell restrictions or the like. The two fur balls got closer and closer, but the little fox jumped off Gao Feng's shoulders and said to him solemnly.  The two furballs talked.

    The little fox is extremely proud of everyone, and has a casual attitude towards the sword master Mr. Rui and the craftsman Sheng Lu Gang, but he did not expect to be so serious when facing two strange beasts that look like nannies.

    The only thing Gao Feng could hear was this solemn attitude, because the language of the conversation between the two parties was completely incomprehensible to him. After a few words of conversation, the tone of the two furballs was a bit sad, but one still turned back to the roadside.  Walking somewhere, I carefully picked up a pony from a stone cave, a pony about one foot long.

    If you look carefully, you can see that it is not a pony at all, because the horse is not covered in scales, has small wings on its four hooves, and does not have four claws on its four hoofs that look like eagle claws. Look carefully.  Look, there is a faint cloud lingering on this pony.

    This little animal only looks like a horse, not a horse. At this time, it is sleeping soundly in the arms of the furball. The furball caresses it lovingly with its huge palms and speaks. The language at this time is Gao Feng.  I can understand. The voice of this fur ball is actually very soft, which makes people feel naturally close to me.

    "Little Bu has gone outside. You have to treat him well. Don't let him get hungry or get hurt. Many people want his flesh and blood and fur. You have to protect him." Mao Qiu's tone was completely that of a child entrusted to him.  Parental attitude.

    Gao Feng nodded cautiously and took the "pony". The furball sighed and said with emotion: "What's good about being outside, either killing other creatures or being killed by other creatures."  .¡±

    The furball turned around and spoke a few words to the little fox in a language that Gao Feng didn't understand. The two furballs slowly walked back. Although they were still chubby, their backs were much hunched.

    &nbspThe little fox twitched its tail and jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulder. He lay there and said boredly: "The creatures on the Wanling Platform are all murder gods and monsters outside, but they are raised as children. Very  Is it interesting?"

    After complaining there, the little fox said again: "This Bixi, you first feed it a red fruit, then two Qiongshi, and then put a Yuan Jing into the fourth scale under its head.  The first person it sees when it opens its eyes should be you, and it is very convenient to command the guards."

    What is "áùxi"?  After feeding Zhu Guo, Qiong Shi, and Yuan Jing one after another, he was not afraid that the power would burst this small body. Gao Feng had many questions to ask, but the little fox was obviously in a low mood and patted him with his tail.  Said: "Go down the mountain."

    Gao Feng held this little "Biuxi" and carried the little fox on his back, and walked down the mountain step by step. Walking on the cliff mountain road of Wanling Terrace, Gao Feng looked at the cliffs on both sides with some regret. The man who was demonstrating advanced martial arts skills  The dark shadow has disappeared. I don¡¯t know where it went. It¡¯s a pity.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng felt that the energy flowing out of the three vital crystals in his body became faster. Almost at the same time, the pony in his arms moved. Gao Feng lowered his head and saw the pony open its arms.  Eyes, meet his.

    The pony is very cute when sleeping with its eyes closed, but after opening its eyes, the color of the eyes is not pleasant, because it is a red color, which is not the ruby-like color in the eyes of the little fox.  It is the color of blood, which makes people think of killing and blood after seeing it.

    Small animals will regard the first creature they see when they open their eyes as their parents, and this Bixi obviously did the same. After seeing Gao Feng, Bixi chirped, and then moved into Gao Feng's arms.  past.

    As he spoke, he had already reached the third level of the mountain. The little fox said hello to Lu Gang, but Lu Gang arranged the treasure to get the Yuan Jing. He came over to take a look, shook his head and said with a smile: "I need to let this thing out.  , is about to commit mass murder again!"

    "You are just nosy. Without this thing outside, there would be less killing." The little fox replied angrily. Gao Feng listened to these words, but did not dare to interrupt, because the little fox was so happy  After getting closer, Gao Feng continued to draw strength from him, and Gao Feng had to concentrate his energy to resist.

    What exactly is Bixi?  Although Gao Feng had no experience in this area, he also knew that many artifacts and scrolls often contained images of various strange beasts and monsters. However, this Biuxi in front of him had never been heard of and had never been seen before. What on earth was it that would make Jiu Xi  People like Weihu and Shenglu Gang, the craftsman, said that it was a serious sinner.

    It¡¯s just that the speed of absorbing power is too fast. Although the Yuanjing contains great power, if it continues at this speed, Gao Feng is afraid that after the Yuanjing is completely consumed, he will be sucked to death.

    "The dragons living on Longshan Mountain are not bad, and they have outstanding intelligence, but there are also some wild dragons and wild dragons, as well as those crazy dragon beasts. This is the only problem with dragons. They are willing to **** and give birth to any creature.  A bunch of messy things, they don¡¯t care who you are or who is behind you, but there are some things that are so powerful that they don¡¯t scare you or hurt you. When I saw them, I felt a headache. If you don¡¯t go into the mountains, you will  I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble I might encounter while walking in Longlin." The little fox said nonchalantly.

    Hearing this, Gao Feng realized the dangers of passing through Longlin. He originally thought that he could not leave at night, and he would not encounter any trouble if he ran there quickly during the day. He did not expect that there would be such causes and effects.

    When they arrived at the War Demon Temple on the second floor, Mr. Rui, the sword master, glanced over. The little Bixi, who had been leaning towards Gao Feng's arms, seemed to be frightened. He closed his eyes in a hurry and curled up.  He stood up, and it was at this time that Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and his strength finally stopped.

    Even after being pumped with so much strength, Xiao Bixi's body did not change much. It was just that the clouds were a little thicker and the scales on his body began to shine. Gao Feng also noticed that the scales on Xiao Bixi's body were not fish scales. Look.  It looks more like dragon scales from a distance.

    When walking through the Qiongshitian pine forest, the little fox took two more Qiongshi. Leaving the mountain of Zhan Mo Temple, the little fox suddenly became very excited. He opened his eyes and raised his head in Gao Feng's arms.  This time, he did not approach Gao Feng. Instead, he raised his head and screamed in the direction of the Dragon Forest outside Fairy Mountain, staring excitedly at the giant dragon on Long Mountain.

    Any creature shrinks in fear after seeing the giant dragon. Although the power of the dragon cannot affect the fairy mountain, for ordinary creatures, even if they see a living giant dragon, they will be frightened and intimidated. Why?  This little Bixi actually screamed so excitedly, and the scream was full of joy.

    Gao Feng saw the scales on Bi Xi¡¯s body. He guessed that Bi Xi might have a certain genetic relationship with dragons, which was why there was such a situation. Not to mention, how could there be any mortals on the Ten Thousand Spirits Platform???Creatures, this joy must have an extraordinary origin.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 424 The Big Ferocious Beast

    Fairy Mountain 424_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 424 The big vicious beast comes from

    From sleeping in ignorance to now, the little Bixi is becoming more and more lively, and what Gao Feng finds strange is that this little Bixi has no respect for the little fox. With the rank of the little fox, even a dragon has to bow its head.  But I don¡¯t know if this joy is because the cub doesn¡¯t know the height of the sky or something else.

    As he spoke, he walked to the first level of the mountain. A lot of the fairy fruits in the fairy fruit forest had grown again, and their branches and leaves extended to the mountain road. Gao Feng pulled one off casually.

    Ever since I came to Fairy Mountain, I have always been kicked out by the little fox on a certain level of the mountain, or beaten out by someone else. Only this time I went up and came down again. What the little fox said just now,  Gao Feng was worried again. As soon as he reached the foot of the mountain, he couldn't help but ask: "Senior, can Longlin Longshan, with the strength of this junior, be able to deal with those wild dragons and dragons? Where are those dragon beasts?"

    It's one thing to be afraid or not, but it's another thing to actually fight. After all, if the other party swarms on someone else's territory, it will be a big trouble. Not to mention, Gao Feng doesn't know what kind of strength Long is.  The realm of "like a dragon" does not mean that it is really as powerful as a dragon. How is I compared to a dragon now?

    The little fox raised its little paw and touched Gao Feng's cheek with a smile. Gao Feng's heart jumped. Before he could react, he was slapped hard on the back by the little fox, and he flew away.  Are you waiting here?  In a daze, I could only hear the voice of the little fox: "Do you know what the name of the fourth level of the Mysterious Realm is? It's Dragon Slaying! Today you have reached"

    Slay the dragon!  Gao Feng's body was shaken, and he had woken up from the palace on his horse, but he didn't care about the changes in the palace at all, and was immersed in what the little fox said before leaving.

    He finally knew the name of the fourth level of the Mysterious Realm. It was actually called "Slaying the Dragon". What a domineering name and what a majestic level!

    The dragon is a legendary creature in the world. It is regarded by the common people as the pinnacle of life and even the incarnation of the emperor.  In fact, in the world, dragons are also upper-level creatures, and they are powerful existences that are superior to ordinary creatures. However, the fourth level of the mysterious realm regards dragons as the standard.  The realm of this power is to slay the dragon!

    Tomorrow he will pass through the Dragon Forest, and today he has the power to slay a dragon. Gao Feng felt a surge of pride and gratitude in his heart. The pride was because he had reached this level, and the gratitude was because the little fox really considered his safety.

    "You're awake, walk quickly. This place is really not for people. I don't dare to close my eyes all night!" As soon as Gao Feng woke up, Zhang Zhijiang's loud voice rang out.

    Gao Feng finally came to his senses from his deep thoughts. He looked at the people around him and found that everyone looked bad. Yuexiang looked a little pale, while Bao Weiwei looked seriously ill. Although Zhang Zhijiang was normal.  But he was obviously a little anxious. The black horse was languishing there, but the black wolf and the swan were very excited.

    Returning to the palace from the fairy mountain.  In the eyes of the people around him, his figure might be flashing, but the little Bixi was actually brought out. The little Bixi was completely in the state of a baby just born from his mother's womb. As soon as he came to the real world, he broke away from Gao Feng's arms.  , running around in the palace on horseback.

    But what¡¯s a little strange is that in the past, Hei Lang was the most curious, but Hei Lang seemed a little scared of Bi Xi. Instead, the swan followed him, and from time to time he took Bi Xi in his mouth.  The teasing little monkey was happy to circle back and forth.

    Gao Feng could tell from observing the Mirror Noble Phantasm outside that it was already dawn, and he actually stayed in the Fairy Mountain all night. I wonder if he wasted too much time at Cliff Xuewu.

    "The dragon's power can actually reach such a level. As a dragon flies across the sky, I feel uneasy. My heart is palpitating and trembling. The dragon beast is howling in the distance. I feel uncomfortable here too. Come on, hurry up!" Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and urged.

    Gao Feng smiled, collected his horse and went to the palace, and put a group of people into the butterfly treasure. When it was time to let Yuexiang enter, Gao Feng asked: "Do you know what kind of strange beast this is?"

    In an inadvertent moment, Gao Feng would always come up with some inexplicable good things. Yue Xiang was used to it. When asked, she came over to look at the little Bixi who was chasing the swan happily, frowned and said  : "I don't recognize this."

    The Fox clan has always been known for their erudition, but Yuexiang didn¡¯t recognize him. Gao Feng reminded him with a smile: ¡°This one¡¯s name is Bixi.¡±

    After saying this name, Yuexiang shook her head and said with some confusion: "I have no impression. Your Majesty, I am a little weak mentally. I need to recover before I can help you."

    It seems that Yuexiang was disturbed by the power of the dragon in the Dragon Wasteland last night and suffered some mental damage. Gao Feng casually took out a Qiongshi and handed it over. Yuexiang shook his head, bowed and thanked her and said: "I want to run."  Only the skills can be restored, Qiongshi can't help much."

    ?Gao Feng quickly took Yuexiang back, but saw a purple light coming straight from mid-air. Gao Feng moved faster and had already taken Qiongshi back, but saw the purple swan staring at it eagerly, angry and angry.  funny.

    After putting away the precious phantom, only the toddler Bi Xi and the purple swan were left outside. Gao Feng led them to crawl out of the hole. It is said that Bi Xi absorbed a lot of power. Ordinary creatures absorb so much power.  In the future, there will probably be an upgrade like the purple swan, but Bi Xi has not changed much except that the cloud energy on his body is a little heavier and the scales are a little brighter.

    Seeing the Gobi Desert at dawn is different than at night. In addition to the endless desolation, you can also see some huge skeletons scattered on the ground. Some skeletons are even bigger than the giant tortoises of the Turtle Fort Caravan. You can tell at a glance that they are  They are ferocious beasts and monsters, but they are also hunted for food in this wild land, or they die here for other reasons.

    The Longlin in the distance really looks like a pillar of smoke. This is still based on Gao Feng's eyesight, because the distance is too far, and the sunlight is refracted on the Gobi Desert. Speaking of which, looking at it in the real world, there is no fairy mountain.  It was so clear that you couldn't see any giant dragons moving through it.

    As soon as it came to the surface, the purple swan did not fly up, but stood beside Gao Feng honestly, looking very depressed. However, the Bixi was still very lively, chirping and running around, being beaten by the people on the ground.  The stone stumbled, and when he got up, he looked aggrieved and cried.

    The little fox asked him to bring Bixi out probably just to pass through this area. The cub was definitely not of much help at the moment.

    The Zhuguo, Qiongshi and Yuanjing brought out from the fairy mountain were all in the precious phantom. Gao Feng took them out directly, put the Zhuguo on the ground, and called the little Bixi to come and eat. The little Bixi was very smart and understood.  After hearing Gao Feng's words, he immediately ran over, but that was not what Gao Feng was busy with. Instead, he shot like lightning, grabbed the swan's neck, and said in a dumbfounded voice: "They said you were a girl, why are you so greedy!"

    The purple swan's movements just now were also like lightning, and it almost snatched away the fairy fruit. The swan understood Gao Feng's words, and was so angry that it flapped its wings.

    The fairy fruit is about one-third the size of Bi Xi, but eating it is very simple. You just need to bite a hole. After eating it for a few bites, you can see the scales around Bi Xi¡¯s body shining, and the whole body is filled with rich clouds.  Package, Gao Feng felt puzzled, the power contained in the red fruit was far less than what Bi Xi absorbed from his own body, why there was such an obvious change after eating the red fruit.

    The cloud had expanded to a height of five feet, and then dissipated, revealing Bian Xi, who was already about the same size as a black wolf. Now Bi Xi has nothing to do with cuteness. The shiny scales all over his body are like armor, and his eyes are blood-red.  The light became more and more intense, and the clouds mainly lingered on the small wings of the four claws, while the sharp claws shone with cold light. The light above was not a reflection, but a manifestation of power, similar to the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang.  class stuff.

    Bixi looks very much like a horse, and it also has a horse head, but when Bixi bleats, there are tusks instead of molars that eat herbivores. The overall appearance is only vicious, and the purple swan flies up with a croak.  , seems to be a little afraid of such ecstasy.

    Gao Feng took out the Qiongshi again and put two Qiongshi in the palm of his hand. He originally wanted to crush it and give it to Bi Xi to eat, but Bi Xi turned around and picked up the two Qiongshi and popped it in his mouth.  When he chewed the Qiongshi with a crunching sound and almost swallowed the shell and the fruit, Bixi was enveloped by the clouds again.

    The cloud energy dissipated very slowly this time, or in other words, the cloud energy did not dissipate, and directly condensed on Bi Xi's four claws and tail. After eating Qiong Shi, Bi Xi was already about the size of a black horse, and a faint blood-colored light emitted from his scales.  Gao Feng discovered that this Bixi's power aura was actually close to Zhang Zhijiang's, but its strength was far superior to Zhang Zhijiang's, but this aura meant bloodthirst and murderousness.

    The little beast is happy, it can no longer be called little. Being stared at by it makes Gao Feng a little uncomfortable, just like a weak creature being stared at by a ferocious beast.

    However, Bian Xi, who had grown so big, was still very affectionate towards Gao Feng. He stretched out his head to rub her. Gao Feng reached out and touched it, but he took out the Yuan Jing from the Noble Phantasm and quickly opened Bian Xi's body.  The scales under the head pressed the Yuan Jing in.

    The scales were uncovered, and Bian Xi's body jerked away. At this moment, Gao Feng actually felt that he couldn't control it. This Bian Xi was so powerful, and; when the scales were uncovered, Bian Xi was obviously in great pain, and his eyes were blood red.  In an instant, it seemed as if flames were spraying out, and it looked like it was about to explode. It was really a ferocious beast!

    But after the Yuanjing enters the body, one can see that with this scale as the center, other scales of Bian Xi light up one after another. Bian Xi's body seems to become transparent, and light is flowing rapidly in the body.

    Bi Xi let out a long hiss and jumped up, half frightened.The purple swan in the nest hurriedly avoided, and Bixi jumped into the air, and saw the small wings on its four legs flashing, and the whole body was filled with clouds. It was not jumping at all, but flying in the air.  The clouds on its body seemed to explode, wrapping Bian Xi's entire body in it, but this time the clouds spread over a hundred feet, like a small mountain.

    Fairy Mountain 424_Read the full text of Fairy Mountain for free_Chapter 424 The Big Ferocious Beast has been updated!

 Text Chapter 425 Dragon is not a divine beast

    The clouds were always so dense that it was difficult to see what was inside. Gao Feng used the strength on his body to look over, and his heart shrank subconsciously. For some reason, the joy that he saw when using the strength was even greater, and seemed to fill the entire field of vision.  , that violent and bloodthirsty feeling condensed in my heart.

    Such a behemoth seems to be born in the world just for killing. For the first time, Gao Feng felt that it might not be a good thing for him to bring this beast into the world.

    Although it seems complicated, it is actually an instantaneous process. Mountain-like clouds suddenly condensed in mid-air, and Bi Xi glided and landed next to Gao Feng.

    After such a vision just now, Bian Xi's form has not changed much. It is still the same as before, but it is slightly thicker than before. However, Gao Feng couldn't help but take a step back. Now this Bian Xi  The ferocious aura was countless times stronger than before.

    The purple swan originally did not dare to fly too high, but now it fluttered its wings and flew higher to avoid the influence of Bixi.

    When he landed, Bian Xi's eyes were still closed. At the moment when the purple swan flew high, they suddenly opened. Bian Xi opened his eyes and stared at Gao Feng. The golden power in Gao Feng's body suddenly surged. This was a moment.  A knee-jerk reaction, a defense anyone would make when great danger approaches.

    The power drawn from oneself, one fairy fruit, two Qiongshi, and one not too big Yuanjing, the sum of these powers will not add up to create such a powerful monster.

    Gao Feng was wondering in his heart, and the color of Bixi's eyes seemed to fluctuate, as if he recognized the person in front of him was Gao Feng. He chirped twice to express his closeness, and lowered his head to let Gao Feng touch him.  Feng also relaxed and reached out to touch it.

    Now there is a strange fluctuation in the scales on Bi Xi's body. This fluctuation seems to be a kind of intimidating force that can scare people and absorb people's strength.  It can even paralyze people.

    Gao Feng took a step, but felt something was wrong under his feet. When he lowered his head, he saw that the Gobi Desert was densely covered with sand and gravel.  But now what is underfoot is complete powder, a gray-white color without a trace of vitality. It seems to be completely decayed, with no life inside.

    I don¡¯t know when, Gao Feng discovered that his surroundings had become a dead land, a real dead land, and the Gobi Desert seemed desolate.  But there may be small insects, lizards and the like living under the sand and gravel, and occasionally grass and trees grow. Even the sand and gravel itself has a red or golden color, which represents another kind of life. But now, everything is dead.  , not to mention life, even the sand itself is dead.

    Gao Feng felt it even more.  Gao Feng suddenly felt that there was no real power left in a large area of ??void.  Even the land of Jiuyou Huangquan would not be as dead and desolate as it is now, without any reaction. He also understood why the Bixi in front of him was so powerful and fierce. It was because after he advanced, all the power around him had been absorbed.  .

    Although Bi Xi was still close to Gao Feng, his temper was obviously a little bad. He scratched the ground with his claws a few times, and a huge deep pit immediately appeared on the ground, and dust was flying.  The sand and lime had actually reached such a deep place. In fact, the four claws of this beast did not touch the ground and were always suspended above the ground.

    Gao Feng's mind moved, and he reached out to grab the scales on Bian Xi's chest. The scales on Bian Xi's chest were obviously a vital point, so he subconsciously wanted to hide.  The fierce aura on his body immediately became stronger, and he was obviously angry.

    However, Gao Feng's movements were faster and his power was greater. The invisible force suddenly enveloped Bi Xi. Bi Xi's body that was retreating rapidly moved forward involuntarily, and was suddenly caught by Gao Feng.

    Even so, Gao Feng's body shook violently, and Bi Xi's power also impacted Gao Feng. Bi Xi's mouth had opened, revealing sharp fangs inside, and a long tongue that looked like a spear.  Gao Feng even noticed that there was a hole at the tip of the long tongue, and one could imagine what it was for.

    This time Gao Feng was not trying to lift the scales. He just put his hand on it and felt it carefully. The piece of Yuan Jing had been completely digested. No wonder it was so powerful because it consumed so much power.

    When Gao Feng let go of his hand, Bi Xi's irritability also subsided. It was obvious that Gao Feng's strength and majesty in pulling him closer were revealed.

    The not-so-ferocious Bian Xi started barking randomly. Gao Feng carried Bi Xi from the fairy mountain to the living world. The two parties had connected with each other. They couldn't understand the cry but knew the meaning. Bi Xi was hungry.

    Such a ferocious monster almost transformed all the fairy fruits and Qiongshi Yuanjing into its own strength and body. Hungry is inevitable. Gao Feng took out two whole roasted sheep from the noble phantom. After throwing them to the ground, Bi Xi raised his head.  With a scratch of his claws, the two roasted sheep immediately turned into pieces, and he immediately lowered his head to eat.

    In a very short time, the two sheep were almost eaten clean as soon as they were thrown on the ground, including the meat.There was not a bit of it left, and Bi Xi was still barking, but his meaning changed, saying that there would be better food if he went forward.

    The front still looked desolate. What good food could be found? Gao Feng wondered, but it was indeed a waste of time. He had to hurry up as soon as possible. Originally, Gao Feng wanted to put Bi Xi into the Noble Phantasm, but he thought about it.  After thinking about it, he decided to let Bi Xi run outside together.

    With the ferocity and power of this monster, if it really shows its ferocity in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, it will definitely cause big trouble, so it¡¯s better to stay safe outside.

    Gao Feng's heart moved, and the electric light on the purple swan's wings beat, and it flew forward rapidly. However, it immediately flapped its wings a few times, and the speed slowed down, because Gao Feng was worried that the speed was too fast and Bixi could not keep up.

    However, this worry soon became clear that it was unnecessary. Bian Xi easily kept up with Gao Feng's speed. The purple swan's speed was also getting faster and faster driven by Gao Feng. Bian Xi could always keep up, and Bian Xi could keep up.  Although Xi looks like a horse, it actually does not run, but flies.

    This piece of Gobi Desert is so desolate, even the larger mountains are not seen, and the speed of running is getting faster and faster. Gao Feng runs with great interest, spreads his wings behind him, directly catches the swan, and holds it in his arms  The swan flew forward rapidly. At this time, Gao Feng's speed had far exceeded the top speed of the swan's flight, but even at this speed, Bian Xi could still keep up.

    Although Bi Xi¡¯s form looks like an adult, his mind still seems to be that of a child. He kept making noises along the way, complaining that he was too hungry.

    Since the Bixi said there was delicious food ahead, Gao Feng also wanted to seize the time and run for a while, but was too annoyed by the Bixi's screams, so he simply dropped it from mid-air and prepared to throw a few more sheep to it.  eat.

    Landing more than a hundred feet above the ground, I saw the desert below suddenly exploded. Amidst the flying dust, a giant beast flew out of the dust. Its mouth was three feet in diameter, and the densely packed teeth inside were like  Looking in from the big mouth of the short sword, everything is dark, and I don't know how huge the body is. It looks like it is trying to swallow Gao Feng, Swan and Bian Xi in mid-air.

    Gao Fengren was falling, and his wings of light behind him suddenly flew up. Without any process, the whole person flew into the air. However, Bi Xi didn't seem to control his body well, and he still fell downwards. He was about to rush into the big building.  In the mouth, Gao Feng shook his arms and pulled out the light whip. The two light whips were criss-crossing in the dust. The monster didn't even scream and was cut into pieces.

    The body of the monster that suddenly rushed out was like a pipe with a diameter of several feet and a length of dozens of feet. Its mouth was almost the same length as its body. It was cut into pieces and then fell to the ground. The originally quiet Gobi Desert below seemed to be suddenly filled with water.  As if boiling, the fragments were scrambled and bitten by countless monsters.

    Dust is flying and roars are heard all over the sky, but the sand and dust cover everything, and nothing can be seen clearly. Waves of strong or weak dragon power waves are coming. Is this the dragon and beast fighting in the dragon wasteland?

    Although he couldn't see clearly what was going on, Gao Feng was always a little disgusted by such cruel scenes. His body rose upwards, regardless of Bi Xi who kept screaming.  It¡¯s never too late to feed again.

    After flying for another distance, the roaring, hissing and various movements behind him became quiet. As they moved forward, they were getting closer and closer to Longlin. It seemed that the purple swan could not avoid this no matter how far it traveled.  Long Lin, Gao Feng is still a little worried. Although he has the ability to slay dragons now, he has never really killed a dragon, and the realm of dragon slaying does not mean that you will definitely have a chance of winning against the dragon. After all, the dragon itself is also practicing, and  Get stronger as you grow.

    And as the distance got closer, Gao Feng could already see the giant dragon flying in mid-air, with clouds lingering and thousands of rays of light. Its body, which was hundreds or even thousands of feet long, was winding in the air. It had even become a kind of decoration in the sky. It seemed  Extremely shocking.

    Still flying lower, Gao Feng descended into the air about 500 feet above the ground. Bi Xi screamed in grievance while also descending.

    Just after lowering to this position, the Gobi Desert below was still quiet, but in the space more than a hundred feet below Gao Feng, a huge light suddenly opened. The light network condensed in the void was actually a  The magic circle, countless lines popped out of the magic circle, like ropes, wrapping around Gao Feng and Bi Xi.

    Gao Feng roared instantly: "Broken!"

    It was the demon-breaking roar that broke all spells. As soon as he roared, the light network trembled a few times and disappeared into the void. Bi Xi had stopped screaming. Gao Feng was also hovering in mid-air. With a stretch of his hand, some  The panicked purple swan put it into the Noble Phantasm.

    There is something strange in this sky, and Gao Feng has just felt it. This dragon wasteland looks desolate, but the dragon power is so dense that there are some very subtle things that cannot be detected in time.When he woke up, Gao Feng realized that someone had been following him for a long time as soon as the restraining light network formation came out.

 Text Chapter 426 The Evil Dragon

    Just as he opened his senses, the light and shadow in the air in front of him was distorted, and suddenly there was a head that looked like a huge lizard with the characteristics of a dragon's head. This head was bigger than Gao Feng, and after opening its big mouth, it could swallow Gao Feng whole.  Down.

    And this big mouth does not just rely on the tongue and teeth, there are countless ropes made of light flying out of the mouth, trying to pull Gao Feng and Na Bixi in front of them together.

    "Fake dragon!" Yue Xiang, who was in the butterfly treasure, exclaimed. Gao Feng also reacted. The fake dragon is the creature closest to a dragon. It is said that it has half of the blood of a real dragon, has a long neck, and two wings.  It has four claws, a long tail, five colors, and opened spiritual intelligence. It is said that in many wild places, this dragon is worshiped as a real dragon, but the real dragon will be regarded as an evil spirit.

    In the carvings of Daxia artifacts, fake dragons often serve as the image of demons and evil spirits, implying intimidation.

    The light all over Gao Feng's body quickly condensed, and he seemed to be like a towering mountain in mid-air. He swooped forward and punched hard.

    This punch hit the fake dragon's upper jaw hard, the light flashed suddenly, blood like thick porridge splashed out, the fake dragon hissed, and its entire body appeared from the air.

    The fake dragon looks like a fat lizard, but it has horns and a pair of huge wings. The dragon's blood is splashed, and the dragon's eyes are flashing with rage. The rope of light it wants to spit out has already retracted after being hit hard.  , but these ropes immediately turned into blazing balls of light in the mouth of the fake dragon.

    This ball of light is completely pure white in color, and Gao Feng can already feel the blazing high temperature. This is the purest flame, the original fire, which can burn everything.

    Gao Feng roared angrily, and his strength increased again. The fake dragon never thought that Gao Feng would be so fast or that his strength could be increased to such an extent. He only saw Gao Feng coming to him in an instant, with one hand on his jaw.  , lowered his jaw with one hand, and closed his arms, the mouth of the giant fake dragon was forcibly closed.

    The big mouth closed, trying to open it but unable to. The original fire was held inside. Being able to spit out the fire does not mean that the fire can be swallowed, not to mention the golden blades on Gao Feng's arms.  The blade has emerged, stabbing up and down, directly into the fake dragon's head.

    The color of the dragon's eyes flashed suddenly, and Gao Feng immediately let go of his hand. Bi Xi shouted from the side, his voice full of dissatisfaction, and looked at the fake dragon that was more than thirty feet long and stood straight towards him.  It fell down, less than a few dozen feet, and suddenly exploded. Flames shot out from the inside and outside. The body exploded. In fact, it was a ball of flames that exploded. Every piece was stained.  The flames just burned into ashes in mid-air.

    It's just that the pure white flames reacted differently. The fake dragon's body burned out, but the flames did not go out. When they fell on the Gobi Desert, they continued to burn. The sand and rocks were ignited. There were roiling waves on the ground and underground fires.  Many dragon beast monsters left.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he said to Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang in the Noble Phantasm: "We were really lucky last night. The underground is even more unsafe. If any dragon beast comes over in the middle of the night, we will all be swallowed up."

    "Your Majesty is joking, that's the edge, and dragon beasts don't dare to move underground." Yuexiang said with a smile, her voice was very energetic, and she had obviously recovered a lot.

    Bi Xi obviously looked a little downcast. Gao Feng ignored it. Instead, he stretched out his hand to stop it and signaled it not to fly forward. The golden light on Gao Feng's body seemed to be a surge of anger, spreading violently towards the surroundings. Gao Feng  He has raised his power to the "Tsunami" level.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng roared again. This sound was like a meteor falling into the sea. Endless ripples spread to the surroundings. In an instant, Gao Feng launched the demon-breaking roar in a state of extremely high power. After passing  The fake dragon suddenly appeared just now, and Gao Feng wanted to clear away all the concealments and illusions around him.

    After the roar, nothing appeared, but after the roar, Gao Feng felt much quieter up and down. The battle and demon-breaking roar just now showed his power. Although the dragon beast was crazy, the fake dragon was ferocious.  , but they also know the levels of strength and weakness, and know what not to provoke.

    "Mortal, how dare you make a noise here!" Before the roar stopped, he heard an extremely loud sound in the air. Gao Feng took a deep breath, and Bi Xi also calmed down, because of a body on his body.  The gleaming dragon has descended from mid-air.

    The body of this giant dragon is pure blue, its head is ten feet long, and its body is hundreds of feet long. This giant dragon's whole body is shining with rays of light, and with its majestic image, it has an innate majesty that suppresses Gao Feng.  I felt a little trembling in my heart, and then calmed down.

    The giant dragon's pale golden eyes were staring at Gao Feng. He didn't see its huge mouth opening and closing, but its voice seemed to be ringing from the sky: "Mortal species, you are hurting dragon species and making noise in the dragon realm. Do you know?"  What kind of big mistake did you make?crime!  "

    It was obviously a giant blue dragon, but in the eyes of Gao Feng who gathered his strength, the dragon's body was mottled with green, seemingly variegated, and the glow was relatively dim. It seemed that this was not the case. These images were all disguises, but  This dragon is a real dragon, and its huge body is not fake.

    But what the giant dragon said made Gao Feng angry. He said tit for tat: "I'm just a man on the road, but these monsters want to kill me and eat me. Of course I have to fight back. If I don't fight back, will it be possible?"  It¡¯s ridiculous that they would let me go!¡±

    "How dare you! How dare you speak like this! You know what your fate will be! Your soul will not be at peace and will be burned by dragon fire for thousands of years!" the dragon roared.

    The sound was like thunder, and Gao Feng's body was shaken and trembled. However, Gao Feng's body was not trembling because of fear. Every time he trembled, the golden light on his body grew stronger.

    This green dragon is here to provoke. If this is the case, then fight. Since the opponent wants to show his guilt first, then let him. What he has to do is to increase his strength and fight when he is at his peak.

    Gao Feng's strength increased, and the giant dragon could clearly feel it. Its huge body coiled up in mid-air, its pale golden dragon eyes glowed brighter and brighter, and its claws were waving, as if it was preparing some spell.

    At this time, another black dragon and a green dragon landed in this place, standing with the green dragon, just surrounding Gao Feng in the center, and the situation suddenly changed.

    The two new giant dragons were about the same size as the green dragon, but the meaning revealed in their dragon eyes was more unconcealed and greedy, as if they wanted to devour Gao Feng.

    "Mortal species, your offense to the dragon clan can only be repaid with your soul and flesh and blood. If you resist, the dragon clan will capture your family from heaven and earth!" The green dragon's roar became louder and louder, and every sound seemed like  It must penetrate people's spirits and make them believe and obey involuntarily.

    Gao Feng even heard the laughter of the two giant dragons behind him. The sound was like looking at prey. Gao Feng had also seen them. What really felt strange was that the colors and lights on the black dragon and the green dragon seemed to have magic.  Disguise, true appearance and appearance are not exactly the same.

    There were already several complicated patterns formed on the blue dragon claws in front of him. Gao Feng felt huge mana fluctuations around him, which had various effects of confining and drawing away.

    The two giant dragons behind him also moved, and Gao Feng also saw that these three giant dragons were obviously not together, and were communicating silently. Compared to Gao Feng's nervousness, Bian Xi floating beside him was a little excited.

    This gap is extremely short, but it is a rare preparation time for Gao Feng. He is still improving his strength, but he tells Yuexiang about his discovery through sound transmission. Yuexiang may know the true identity and appearance of this.  for reasons of inconsistency.

    Before Gao Feng finished speaking, Yuexiang had already shouted out: "This is a wild dragon! This is a wild dragon!"

    Strictly speaking, wild dragons are not real dragons. They may have mutations, or their bodies may be mixed with other bloodlines. They may not be weaker than real dragons, but they are crazy and bloodthirsty. In essence, they are no different from dragon beasts. They just think about  Devouring and devouring can make oneself stronger, even more just to devour existence.

    If it is a real dragon, then Gao Feng is facing a dragon clan, but if he is facing a wild dragon, then it is no different from facing a dragon beast!

    Seeing that the green dragon's spell was about to be completed, Gao Feng's strength was also gathered to its peak. He roared angrily. This roar was not a demon-breaking roar, but it carried the power of breaking all magic.

    With a roar, the voices of the three dragons were completely covered up. The pure color and glow of the three dragons were completely stripped away in this roar. They turned out to be just three mottled and slightly glowing dragons. The previous power  They were completely missing. Although the body was huge, in Gao Feng's eyes, they were just three dirty long worms.

    He was on guard against nervousness before, but now, Gao Feng is a little relaxed. Seeing Gao Feng's relaxation, the three wild dragons who were drunk and their true colors were revealed suddenly became furious. The green dragon opened its mouth wide, and each of its claws was condensed with magic.  .

    In an instant, Gao Feng's body was filled with countless sharp blades, flames, and various attacks. This is the power of the dragon. The word becomes a law, and the law comes from the heart!

    It's just that Gao Feng was wrapped in blazing light and ignored all the attacks. The next moment, he appeared under the green dragon's head. The golden blade in his hand was ten feet long and eight feet wide, and it had turned into an extremely huge sword.  Gao Feng roared angrily and slashed away with his light sword!

    Qinglong didn¡¯t have time to dodge, it thought it didn¡¯t need to dodge. Longlin¡¯s dragon body is the hardest body in the world. It is difficult to destroy whether it is Taoism or strength. If this attack is unsuccessful, this tiny human will beThe delicious food that comes to your mouth will definitely be a great supplement for humans with such power!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 427 Natural Enemies

    Fairy Mountain 427_Fairy Mountain full text free reading_Chapter 427 Net

    With a "click", the green dragon's head was cut off at the neck, like a volcano erupting, and the dragon's blood sprayed out from the cut!

    This is dragon slaying!  Warriors who have cultivated to this level can also kill dragons, and mortals can kill this aloof existence!

    The dragon's blood splashed all over the sky. The black dragon and the green dragon were stunned, and then they reacted and roared in mid-air. An extremely despicable person, even if he practiced law and martial arts, he was still in front of the dragon.  Such a humble existence, he dared to kill the dragon, it was really unforgivable.

    The two wild dragons, carried away by the rage, had forgotten that Gao Feng had chopped off their companion's head openly, and they roared to kill him.

    After all, a dragon is a dragon, with power that is incomparable to any mortal creature. The black dragon spit out a strong liquid-like black gas from its mouth. The black gas was said to be gas, but in fact it was like lightning. It came directly in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng  Feng chopped off the green dragon's head, and his body became stiff for a short time, being contaminated by the black energy.

    The black energy seemed to be alive, binding Gao Feng's whole body tightly. The light on Gao Feng's body became dim in an instant. The Soaring Sky Armor and Commoner Dragon Skin that protected Gao Feng were such treasures.  , but at this moment, he felt that these were corroded, and extremely powerful toxins were seeping inside.

    But Gao Feng immediately reacted. The golden power on his body burned like a flame, sweeping away the black energy from his body. However, the black energy actually competed with the golden power on his body, usurping Gao Feng's protection, and the green dragon's body.  There were glistening green fires all around, and in each flame there was a swaying face.  Like a human, like a demon.  Every face was in agony, as if enduring torture.

    Gao Feng felt a stabbing pain in his mind.  It felt like the world had become dark, and the surroundings were like ghosts. It didn't look like the real world, but more like the land of Nine Netherworlds. Gao Feng felt countless voices ringing in his heart, and someone was crying.  Some people are cursing, and some people want to pull them together to die.

    With a violent roar and thunder on the ground, Gao Feng launched the Demon-Breaking Roar.  But in this short period of time, the two dragons on the opposite side have completed multiple preparations. The black air and green light in mid-air condensed into light balls and light arrows, and various spells were formed, centered on Gao Feng and Bian Xi.  .

    The two giant dragons swung their huge bodies and collided directly. The dragons were superior to all mortal creatures. Not only were they powerful in spells, their bodies and strength were also terrifying.

    The spells of black energy and green fire were partially dispersed by the demon-breaking roar, but more remained.  Gao Feng was on the defensive, seeing that the dragon's bloody mouth and sharp claws were about to arrive.

    From the beginning, Gao Feng chopped off the dragon's head and sprayed the dragon's blood. Bi Xi, who was suspended in mid-air, just stayed there without any movement, letting the dragon's blood splash all over his body. Gao Feng, who was fighting fiercely in the sky, did not notice that this dragon's blood  When it was spilled on the Gobi Desert, the sand and stones were corroded.  Some places even started to catch fire, and strange-looking monsters emerged from the soil, greedily swallowing the dragon's blood along with the soil, and then burst open as if their bodies couldn't bear it.

    Even though such corrosive dragon blood was splashed on Bi Xi, Bi Xi was unharmed and didn't even feel anything, just floating there blankly.

    When the two giant dragons pounced on Gao Feng, the dumbfounded Bian Xi suddenly stretched out his tongue and licked the dragon's blood on his head. There was a hole on Bi Xi's sharp tongue. After licking it, Bi Xi's tongue  He stopped, and in an instant, he used the holes on his tongue to suck the blood. With a "swish" sound, all the blood stains on Bi Xi's body were sucked clean by this tongue.

    Bi Xi's red eyes suddenly flashed red, and the clouds around him suddenly gathered. Bi Xi flew forward rapidly, and in an instant he was in front of the green dragon.

    What happened between lightning and flint, Bi Xi flew close, and the green dragon instinctively sensed the danger, turned its head in mid-air, and spurted out a mouthful of green light.

    Bi Xi is only a little bigger than the black horse. Compared with its hundred-foot-long giant dragon, Bi Xi is really insignificant. The green light is about to drown Bi Xi.

    That is, in an instant, Bian Xi suddenly became as big as a mountain, hundreds of feet high, and his huge claws suddenly grabbed down, directly grabbing the green dragon's neck. At this moment, it was like an eagle grabbing seven inches of a snake,  The green light suddenly disappeared, and the next moment, Bi Xi opened his big mouth and bit hard.

    The green dragon let out a thunderous hiss, and the dragon's blood spurted out, but the sprayed blood seemed to be wrapped in an invisible force field. After flying out, it was sucked into the huge Bixi's mouth.

    The huge Bi Xi grabbed the huge green dragon, and the green dragon's body could be seen twisting violently in Bi Xi's claws, but the twisting soon stopped, and the huge body of the dragon gradually shriveled up in mid-air.  , quickly turned into an empty dragon.?Pocket, fluttering downwards.

    Bi Xi¡¯s body has emitted a dazzling red light. This red light does not look like fire, but the color of blood. At this time, the entire sky is rendered blood red.

    As expected, the wild dragons have not yet developed their intelligence. These dragons could pretend to be very holy at first, but when they fought like this, it was completely the instinct of the beasts. There was no sense of proportion, just madness. The black dragon didn't even notice the companions around him.  Already hunted.

    It looked at Gao Feng, who was wrapped in black energy and green fire, and opened its mouth to bite it. This black dragon could even imagine the pleasure of chewing flesh and blood, but the next moment, the black energy and green fire were drowned by the blazing golden light.  Gao Feng put his hands together, and in his hands was a huge light blade that was dozens of feet long and several feet wide. The light wings behind him were more than a hundred feet long. For a moment, there was only golden light in the eyes of the black dragon. It realized that something was wrong.  ¡­

    But everything was already too late. Gao Feng held a huge light blade and slashed it down quickly. The black dragon had no way to hide. It didn't even have time to activate spells and defenses. It watched the light blade slash down. It already understood that although the dragon body was hard,  , but it¡¯s not worth mentioning in front of this man¡¯s execution.

    But at this time, even if you wanted to beg for mercy, it was too late. There was a crisp "click" sound, a clean cut with the sword, and the dragon's blood splashed.

    The huge dragon head still opened its mouth and fell straight down. The dragon's body was grabbed by Bi Xi who flew over. He stretched out his big mouth and bit the dragon's body, watching the huge dragon body chewing on Bi Xi.  The bottom quickly shriveled up, as if the dragon blood and dragon meat had turned into liquid under the sucking.

    Such a huge body was sucked dry by Bian Xi, but Bian Xi's body did not swell, but the blood in its eyes became more and more intense. The clouds around its huge body had turned into blood, a completely red color. Gao Feng could smell it.  There was a strong smell of blood, and the sky around Bixi seemed to be a sea of ??blood.

    Now Bian Xi is a huge bloodthirsty monster, and its terrifying power spreads around. Although Bian Xi is hundreds of feet in the air, the ground where Bi Xi is is surging, and countless dragon beasts are running away in all directions, even in mid-air.  The dragon is also escaping in all directions.

    Gao Feng did not move. He was floating in mid-air. The golden light on his body was faint, just like when he was in the martial arts realm. But the golden light was flashing sharply, and it looked like countless golden blades were attached to his body. Gao Feng  The huge golden light blade in Feng's hand still remained.

    Bi Xi looked down at Gao Feng. The red light in his eyes was focused on Gao Feng. Gao Feng's body seemed to be burning with flames. Bi Xi's tongue stretched and retracted, seeming to sweep the blood around his mouth, but the scales on his body  There was no trace of blood on its body, and it seemed to be craving for something.

    Gao Feng raised his head and looked at Bi Xi. At this time, Bi Xi was a hundred feet tall. Gao Feng's body was still the same size, and the light on his body did not expand, but remained.

    The two sides were in a stalemate for a while, then Bi Xi cried out a few times, and his body began to shrink rapidly. After returning to its original size, the intimidating aura disappeared as the body shrank, and Gao Feng's  The light also faded, and the huge light knife in his hand disappeared.

    Bi Xi stretched out his neck and lowered his head, approaching Gao Feng's hand. Although Bi Xi's body was hard, from the previous battle, Bi Xi knew that the light blade in Gao Feng's hand could be cut in half.  Putting it out of the neck is a complete expression of intimacy and surrender.

    The subtle atmosphere between the two parties finally disappeared. Gao Feng reached out and touched Bi Xi's forehead, then patted it lightly and said with a smile: "Keep walking"

    "Zi Xi, the dragon-eating Bi Xi, is a ferocious beast of the wilderness!" Yuexiang in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm screamed. Yuexiang rarely behaved like this.

    The so-called wilderness does not specifically refer to a certain place, but refers to the edge places on all sides of the earth. There are few people there, and it is not even certain whether there is a wilderness. This kind of place is extremely remote, and even monsters and beasts are rare, but  According to various classics and legends, there are often ferocious beings that do not conform to the laws of heaven and earth in this wild land.

    These ferocious beings may not be born from viviparous eggs, but may even be transformed into a certain breath of heaven and earth. They are extremely powerful, ferocious and easy to kill. Although the internal classes of the Fox Clan are distinct, the knowledge books and the like are shared, and some involve the ferocious beasts of the wilderness.  , based on the inheritance of the Fox clan, there are very few records on this.

    What is known is that most of the ferocious beasts in the wilderness are solitary, and there are often no more than a hundred of each species. There are even only one in the world. Coincidentally, Bixi happened to be recorded, because Qingqiu  The gorge is not far from Longhuang, and I have also dealt with the dragon clan. It is said that Biexi often comes to Longlin and Longhuang from the north and west to hunt wild dragons and dragon beasts. Sometimes lone real dragons will also  Predated.

    The Dragon Clan has organized several attempts to kill Bian Xi, with victories and losses, and heavy casualties. However, hundreds of years ago, Bian Xi never died again.It has appeared before, and over time, Bixi has become a legendary existence.

    Listening to Yuexiang's narration, Gao Feng's expression did not change much. He just continued to move forward with Bian Xi beside him. As for the route, he already knew from Zi Swan's mind that the route was to pass through the Longlin in front of him.

    Fairy Mountain 427_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 427 Natural Enemies updated!

 Text Chapter 428: Siege and Killing

    Gao Feng's senses were widened and he was aware of every move of Bian Xi next to him. Bian Xi was very happy and seemed to have endless fun in flying. Now Bian Xi looked like a child, but no one dared  Carelessly, anyone who saw the ferocious appearance of this wild beast attacking a wild dragon and sucking its blood would be frightened.

    Gao Feng¡¯s whole body strength has been maintained at its peak, and the three Yuan Crystals on his body have also been mobilized. The golden light blade can burst out at any time. Such a wild beast must be guarded against.

    The Dragon Wasteland is huge, and the Dragon Forest is right in front of you, but it actually takes a long time to fly. You can only see the huge columnar mountains in the field of vision getting bigger and bigger. The closer you get, the smaller you feel.

    Gao Feng had just killed the dragon, and the beast liked to eat dragons, shocking the dragon wilderness. Now Gao Feng could no longer feel the power of the dragon, and could not even see any living creatures within the scope of his vision.

    Maybe we can walk through the dragon forest like this, Gao Feng just thought, when Bi Xi next to him suddenly hissed, and the sound was extremely sharp and harsh. At the same time as Bi Xi hissed, Gao Feng suddenly felt a weight like a mountain on his head.  Down, his body sank involuntarily.

    The power on Gao Feng burst out, his wings of light flew, and his body rose again. He suddenly realized that the heavy pressure just now was just power, not a physical feeling. What kind of power could reach such a level!  Gao Feng was horrified in his heart, and the power in his body was already stirring like an angry wave.

    The neighing screams of Bixi became more and more shrill, and the previously quiet and empty air had changed. There were thousands of rays of light, thousands of auspicious auras, and with it came endless pressure.

    Cyan, green, black, blue, red, silver, gold, multicolored, colorful.  One after another, giant dragons appeared from the void and surrounded Gao Feng and Zhuan Xi. They were all giant dragons with a length of more than a hundred feet or more. Dozens of giant dragons were suspended quietly in the air.

    These giant dragons did not show off their strength, did not show the nobility of their bloodline, nor were they furious or crazy, they just surrounded them.

    Gao Feng¡¯s current strength has been gathered to this state.  His eyes can see through disguises and illusions, but there is no difference between the appearance and the reality he sees. These are real dragons.

    The clouds on Bi Xi¡¯s body rise and fall.  A trace of blood spread in the clouds, and Gao Feng beside it could clearly feel that Bixi's power was soaring.  I'm afraid it will soon expand to the size of a mountain as large as a hundred feet.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand and stroked Bian Xi's neck gently a few times. Bian Xi turned his head and glanced at it in surprise, but stopped increasing his strength.

    Gao Feng and Bian Xi, surrounded by giant dragons, were like two ants surrounded by tigers and wolves, but the two sides were confronting each other. This situation was extremely strange.

    Facing Gao Feng was an old colorful dragon. It was not so much a colorful dragon as a white dragon emitting colorful light. Although nothing could be seen from the outside, Gao Feng could clearly feel the age.  The aging accumulated by the passage of time.

    "The human race has made great progress. It took decades to reach such a state. The dragon race has superior talents, but many of them are just so lazy." The first one to speak was this colorful white dragon.

    The voice of the colorful white dragon was as loud as a normal person speaking. It was completely different from the thunderous roar of the three wild dragons in front, but Gao Feng could feel it.  The power of this colorful white dragon was much greater than that of the three wild dragons. Gao Feng felt that he was facing a mountain and a sea!

    Gao Feng took a deep breath. He knew that he could reach the colorful white dragon in an instant and attack with the huge light blade of the "dragon-slaying" realm, but Gao Feng didn't know if he could cut off the opponent with this blow.  head.  I don't even know if it can block the attacks of other giant dragons.

    The reason why Gao Feng calmed down Bi Xi was that, firstly, Gao Feng did not feel murderous intent from the dragons on the opposite side, and secondly, he felt that at least ten giant dragons were specifically staring at Bi Xi. As long as Bi Xi moved, those giant dragons would be killed.  It will be activated. In the face of absolute power, timing and skills are not worth mentioning.

    "Longhuang has been quiet for too many years. These bastards don't even recognize Bian Xi." The old dragon's voice was very calm. It was hard to tell whether it was angry or not. It was hard to tell that it was angry because Bi Xi killed the dragon.  Those wild dragons were still angry because they didn't know Bixi.

    Surrounded by so many real dragons, Bi Xi felt very anxious. He suddenly couldn't hold back his voice and the clouds around his body suddenly exploded.

    Bixi made this move, and Gao Feng saw lightning flashing out from the group of dragons on the opposite side. The lightning crisscrossed among the giant dragons. The golden light on Gao Feng's body also flickered brightly and darkly. It was not lightning, but the surge of power in the group of dragons.  The electric light produced by the collision of various forces with different attributes.

    "We can't let Bi Xi move around. If they really fight each other, no matter how strong Bi Xi is and how many dragons he can eat, he will not be besieged, but will end up in ashes."

    Gao Feng¡¯s wristShaking, the dragon-binding rope flew out quickly, tying Bi Xi's body tightly. Bi Xi began to subconsciously struggle fiercely, but after struggling for a few times, he gave up this action and floated in the air, whining in grievance.

    After the colorful old dragon saw the dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng's wrist, the dragon's eyes shrank suddenly, and he was silent for a while before speaking: "There is a dragon-binding rope, no wonder no wonder"

    Such a ferocious Bi Xi was bound so tightly by the dragon-binding rope that he didn't even have much strength to struggle. Gao Feng could clearly see the fear of the colorful white dragon. He didn't expect that this noble phantom could have such an effect.  .

    The colorful old dragon was suspended in mid-air, as if thinking about it. The electric light among the dragons had stopped, but the pressure was already substantial. Under such circumstances, the golden color on Gao Feng's body became brighter and brighter, and the palm of his hand  The light shines sharply along the edge and slowly grows longer.

    The positions of the dragons were slowly changing, and Gao Feng could feel the pressure on himself getting bigger and bigger. He knew that some of the dragons were targeting him and some were targeting Bixi. They could fight. Gao Feng had reached the point of "slaying the dragon".  In this realm, if you fight, you don¡¯t know how many dragons will die. After you let go of Bi Xi, you will also kill the dragons, but you will definitely lose

    The silence continues, the floating and flying dragon changes its position in the team, and the colorful light on the colorful old dragon gradually stabilizes.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, the battle is about to begin!

    But at this tense moment, a wolf howled was heard. The howl was so ethereal that it even made people feel that it was an auditory hallucination. However, after this wolf howl sounded, Gao Feng felt that the pressure on him suddenly relaxed.  , even Bi Xi, who was tied up with the dragon rope and was restless, calmed down.

    There was some commotion in the dragon formation that had been completed. Gao Feng could guess that it was disturbed by the wolf howl. The colorful old dragon twisted its huge body, and Long Qing shrank slightly.

    The dangerous and awkward silence was finally broken. The old dragon's body did not swing, but automatically rose toward the sky. As soon as the colorful old dragon left that position, the vague formation of the dragon group dispersed.

    The group of dragons were obviously surprised by the sudden movement of the old dragon. Many of the waiting dragons raised their heads in surprise. The old dragon roared loudly. Although the group of dragons seemed to be caught off guard, they still dispersed around.

    "There are too many wild dragons nowadays, and they are doing whatever they want in the Dragon Wasteland and the North. It's good that there is a Bixi like this, who can clean them up." The old dragon's voice was ethereal, and his meaning was also very strange. Bianxi and dragons are incompatible, and the group  The dragon had the best chance to kill today, but he just let it go.

    The dragons all swung their bodies and flew up. Bixi watched the dragons' eyes light up, as if they had seen delicious food, but he also knew that any action he took would be seeking death.

    "Beidi" He didn't know if it was the voice of the dragon clan or whose voice it was. Gao Feng suddenly understood why the dragons dispersed. The wolf howl was the key. It was the signal sent by Beidi.

    For these giant dragons who are superior to all mortal creatures, only a transcendent being like the Northern Emperor Xue Liantian can make them give in and obey.

    With a flick of Gao Feng's wrist, Bian Xi was freed from the shackles of the dragon-binding rope. Gao Feng was close and could clearly feel the fluctuations of power in Bian Xi's body, almost devouring the flesh and blood of the two dragons.  The power contained in it may have been absorbed by this Bixi. It is indeed a terrifying wild beast.

    The irritable Bian Xi was a little wary of the dragon-binding rope in Gao Feng's hand, and his attitude was very docile. However, Gao Feng released the purple swan in the precious phantom and had to hurry.

    What I didn't expect was that as soon as the purple swan was released, it wouldn't even flap its wings and just fell straight down, as if it were a lifeless stone. Fortunately, Gao Feng moved quickly and grabbed the swan with his empty hand.  The purple swan was caught, and this prevented the absurd incident of the swan being unable to fly and being thrown to death.

    The minds communicated, and Gao Feng immediately understood the problem of the purple swan. Just now, the dragons were surrounded by dragons, and the dragons were full of power. Now, although the dragons have dispersed, the dragons are still powerful. Although the purple swans have advanced to a very high level, they are still  I can't stand it.

    Gao Feng injected the power of his God-Suppressing Art into the swan's body. The purple swan finally recovered from the state of death and shock, but it was still in a weak state.

    But being connected with each other, Gao Feng also knew how to go next, so he simply stuffed the purple swan back into the butterfly treasure, and he and Bi Xi flew forward rapidly in mid-air.

    This route must pass through the Dragon Forest. Only when you fly close to the Dragon Clan's lair can you realize how spectacular it is. Longshan and Longshan are ten miles away from each other. Longshan itself is more than ten miles in diameter, and the upper and lower sides are thicker.  The cylinder stands there like the Optimus Prime.

    Gao Feng and Bi Xi flew byAt this time, when I looked up, I could barely see the dragon's nest at the top, because layers of clouds and mist shrouded the Dragon Mountain. While Gao Feng was shocked by the spectacle, he speeded up again, because under such a huge pillar, there would be  Feeling too small.

 Text Chapter 429 Heavy Fog

    Fairy Mountain 429_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 429 The heavy fog comes from

    In addition to this instinctive shock, Gao Feng also clearly felt the spying of consciousness. Although there were heavy clouds and mist above, the dragon clan or something else was spying here with consciousness.

    It¡¯s no wonder that the mongoose likes to eat dragons, and the dragons don¡¯t dare to surround and kill them due to pressure from Beidi, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t pay attention.

    The terrain of the Northland is indeed unpredictable. Longhuang is a desolate Gobi Desert, while Longlin is surrounded by lush greenery and dense lakes. After passing the Longlin area, the terrain changes again, and it becomes an endless expanse.  grassland.

    ?? Longhuang kills wild dragons, and Longlin and the dragons confront each other. Although it is thrilling and involves life and death, it does not take much time. After passing through the Longshan area, the sun has not turned west yet.

    When the scenery below changed from mountainous areas to grasslands, the dragon forest behind him seemed like a pillar of smoke rising from the sky. Flying in the air and looking around, there was endless green everywhere, and the ground seemed to be covered by a wide and boundless  Covered by a green blanket, the coldness of the first entry into the North, the humidity and heat when passing through the mountains, the coolness of the forest sea in the North, and the dryness of the Dragon Wasteland, this endless green area has a pleasant climate, just like the best time of spring, autumn and early summer.  , I won¡¯t feel cold or hot, I just feel comfortable.

    Long Wei shocked Gao Feng, not to mention Yue Xiang and others. After leaving the Longlin area, Yue Xiang and Bao Weiwei obviously relaxed. Perhaps to express their nervousness just now, the two girls were in Bao  Ju Zhong started chattering, and what he was talking about was the boundless grassland in front of him.

    "Caohai is here!"

    "I heard someone say before that the other side of the sea of ??grass is where the saint lives. Sister, have you been here?"

    "Sister, maybe when you come here, except for the permission of the Golden Account, everyone else who wants to come here has to pay a heavy fee to the Dragon Clan!"

    "By the way, I also heard that there is often thick fog here in Caohai. Such heavy fog is connected to the wilderness. If you are not careful, you will be attacked and devoured by the ferocious beasts of the wilderness."

    "Your Majesty, why are you not flying anymore?" Yuexiang, who was talking happily, suddenly discovered that Gao Feng was descending. When he was in the sky, he could already see the snow-capped mountains in the distance.  That should be the land of snowy mountains where the saint is. Seeing the target right in front of him, why did he stop suddenly.

    "Don't tell me. I don't know yet, but it's foggy now!" Gao Feng said with a wry smile as he fell.

    Gao Feng was flying at a high altitude, but he didn't see when the fog appeared. He just stopped in mid-air and saw that the fog had appeared on the ground. This fog appeared out of thin air and was completely different from normal fog.  .

    When you connect to the Great Wilderness, a Great Wilderness Ferocious Beast will appear. What level of existence the Great Wilderness Ferocious Beast is, Gao Feng knows from Bi Xi next to him.

    When I took this Bi Xi out from the Fairy Mountain more than ten hours ago.  It was still a cute little beast, but now it was a bloodthirsty and easy-to-kill creature. It killed and ate dragons and could turn into a huge monster hundreds of feet tall at any time.  Faced with such an existence, even with Gao Feng's current strength, he dare not say that he is sure of victory.

    And this kind of Bixi is just a giant beast that has just grown up. If it were other mature ferocious beasts, Gao Feng would not dare to take the risk. In this situation, Gao Feng decided to dig a hole underground.  Wait until the fog clears.

    The heavy fog on the sea of ??grass does not seem to be the kind of fog in the real world at all. It appears so suddenly, with almost no process. There is no green color anymore, and the eyes are full of fog.

    As he fell, Gao Feng sank into the mist. As soon as he entered the mist, Gao Feng's power immediately burst out, and he became extremely alert.

    Gao Feng could clearly feel that the fog was not composed of water vapor, but twisted space. Gao Feng had a familiar feeling about the fog, just like the setting of the gate of the Taoist Temple in Beijing. The fog was dozens of steps away and thousands of miles away.  In that mist, laws and rules were distorted.

    With this understanding, Gao Feng only dared to land on the ground and did not dare to dig holes on the ground. Under such circumstances, even though he landed vertically, he was not sure whether the place where he fell was the Caohai just now. Then  Not to mention where the underground was, Gao Feng did not dare to fly into the air again. He was still shrouded in thick fog in the air, and he could not tell the direction of the left and right directions. If there was any ferocious and powerful existence, it would be even more difficult.  It's trouble.

    Gao Feng controls his own power and raises his power to its peak, but there is no military appearance on his body. In such an environment, it would be too conspicuous if he had golden light on his body.

    But even when his strength was at its peak, Gao Feng's eyesight had reached an astonishing level, but he still couldn't see clearly what was five feet away from him. In fact, the fog was not thick. If it was like this from Zhongjing City??, then for Gao Feng it is even the same as at night, but here, it completely blocks the perception.

    Compared to Gao Feng's caution, Bian Xi was extremely excited, as if he had arrived at a place he was familiar with, where he hissed and his four claws continued to dig at the ground. The mist seemed to be controlled by Bian Xi.  Crazy surges around him.

    Gao Feng glared at Bi Xi fiercely and raised his hand to shut him up. Bi Xi could see Gao Feng's movements clearly. He looked nonchalant at first, but after seeing the dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng's wrist  , immediately lowered his head in aggrievedness.

    The mist that was quite quiet just now suddenly became noisy, and various roars and shouts came and went, seemingly in response to Bi Xi's long hiss. Bi Xi can eat dragons and is a ferocious beast of the wilderness. Its voice and pressure are all  Extremely high-level, in the world of heaven and earth, the weak eat the strong, the strong show their majesty, and the weak can only obey. These responding existences are at least at a level of strength similar to Bi Xi.

    The powerful and fierce power began to spread, and it seemed that various powerful beings were demonstrating against each other. Gao Feng sealed the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. He could still hold on, but Zhang Zhijiang inside was almost reaching his limit. Yuexiang and Bao  Weiwei seemed to have some instinctive protection because she was a demon clan, but she was also seriously ill and weak.

    Bi Xi, who had calmed down, suddenly became agitated and wanted to fly up and roar, but Gao Feng reached out to stop Bi Xi. Bi Xi's body immediately stopped moving. Gao Feng stopped Bi Xi with one hand and slowly backed away.

    There were two light spots not far away. Gao Feng couldn't see through a distance of about five feet in his current state, but the distance between these light spots was dozens of feet away.

    The light kept getting closer, and finally people could see clearly that it was the eye of a giant beast. A single eye was a ruler. The head was already taller than Gao Feng. It was a snake. Its shape looked no different from a python, but its size  But an extremely astonishing giant snake.

    This giant snake snaked past, its huge body rubbed against the ground, as if a gold and iron object was dragged across the ground, and a stream of sparks continued to burst out.

    Gao Feng and Bi Xi stood aside quietly, watching the huge body slide by. The diameter of the giant snake's body was also far greater than the height of Gao Feng and Bi Xi. What was even more terrifying was that the giant snake was full of twists and turns.  After crawling for a moment, it finally passed in front of Gao Feng. The length of the giant snake had reached an incredible level, even far longer than the giant dragon on Longshan Mountain!

    The mist was so thick that Gao Feng could not even see the color of the giant snake. He just knew that the giant snake was passing by, and Bi Xi was surprisingly quiet. In the face of such a terrifying existence, it was better to be silent.

    With a "hoo" sound, Gao Feng bowed his body. This was just a subconscious move. Bian Xi also froze as if he were a stone. He could feel a huge dark cloud passing over his head. This wild beast was flying in mid-air.  The ferocious beast is also huge.

    After a snake and a bird passed by, the area around Gao Feng finally became quieter, and Bi Xi became more lively at this time. Gao Feng glanced at Bi Xi with a smile. This guy didn't act entirely on instinct, he still knew what not to provoke.

    In this kind of place where everything is blurred and even the direction of space is distorted, it is safer to stay where you are. Since the fog can be generated, it will also dissipate. It may be safer to wait until it dissipates.

    Such ferocious wild beasts cannot exist as densely as ordinary beasts. In this strange mist, although the pressure and power can be felt frequently, not many appear in front of them.

    From the beginning to now, Gao Feng not only saw a snake and a bird, but there were also two shadowy figures approaching from the surroundings, but he did not pursue Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng and Bian Xi had completely restrained their auras on their bodies, so no one noticed their presence. Not long after, the quiet and cowering Bian Xi suddenly moved there. Such a high-level person like Bian Xi  Existences will not make meaningless reactions, and there must be a reason for any abnormal movement.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but the mist was filled with the smell of sulfur and fire. If you look carefully, you can also smell the faint smell of blood.

    In such a huge twisted space, any clues must be paid attention to. Who knows what kind of changes it will cause. After Gao Feng noticed it, he thought of his previous experience. He had several fierce battles with demons and demons. The demons often created the Nine Netherworld.  The feeling of being in the extremity realm now in this mist is almost the same as those of the extremity realm.

    "Seal the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. No matter what happens outside, don't come out unless the outside returns to the bright state of the sea of ??grass!" Gao Feng suddenly became cautious and sent a message to everyone in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    Yuexiang quickly agreed, but Zhang Zhijiang cursed in frustration: "I'm just a fucking burden and I haven't helped you with anything!"

    "You have helped me a lot!" Gao Feng said through the voice transmission, and then sealed the butterfly treasure, he reached out and touched his side gentlyThe scales on Bi Xi's back were smooth. Gao Feng said softly: "Don't move, don't make a sound, just follow me."

    Bi Xi hummed in agreement. At this time, the smell of sulfur smoke and blood in the mist became stronger and stronger, and it became more and more like the Jiuyou Realm that he had encountered before.

    Fairy Mountain 429_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_Chapter 429 Heavy Fog updated!

 Text Chapter 430: Nine Netherworlds in the North

    How come we have reached the end of the Northland and still have to deal with monsters? Is it possible that the power of the Northern Emperor Xue Liantian cannot cover this sea of ????grass?  Gao Feng probably had a guess. This place was definitely not a wild place, but when the fog came, the wild beasts also appeared. It seems that this kind of fog has the same effect as the fog array in the Taoist Academy, which is so far away. They all come from a certain place.  Everywhere leads to somewhere. In this case, this mist may not only connect to the wilderness, but also connect to the Nine Netherworld.

    The ferocious beasts of the wilderness can move through this mist, and the monsters may also be able to move. According to what Yuexiang said when she first entered the Northland, there are many gaps between heaven and earth in the Northland. Monsters from Jiuyou Huangquan often come to the real world through these gaps to move around.  , maybe this is one of them.

    Suddenly, noisy sounds and sharp roars came from the distance. Gao Feng heard the screams and conversations of monsters. The roar seemed to be that of some giant beast, but the sound was extremely painful. During this process, there were sounds of monsters from time to time.  Yelling and shouting wildly, some with joy, some with collapse before death.

    Listening to these movements, it seems that the monsters are hunting the wild beasts. It is also possible that the monsters are also being hunted by the wild beasts.

    It¡¯s even more troublesome in a place like this. There are monsters that you can¡¯t afford to offend. The wild beasts are also powerful. If you get involved in them, you will definitely be in great danger.

    When thinking of this, Gao Feng saw eight flames moving this way. The eight flames seemed to rise and fall according to a certain pattern and were getting closer.

    In such a situation, Gao Feng was unwilling to make any moves, but he had to make moves under such circumstances. He originally expected that the eight flames would deflect, but the eight flames were heading this way.  .

    Gao Feng still put his hand on Bian Xi's body and moved it slowly. Gao Feng was worried that if he didn't hold it, Bian Xi would move around or not be able to keep up with his pace.

    When the eight flames arrived, Gao Feng finally knew what they were. It turned out to be a huge spider.  There is a flame burning on each of the eight legs of the spider. The reason for the different heights and undulations is because the spider is moving.

    This spider is not a giant beast, because Gao Feng felt a strong demonic energy in it.  Gao Feng moved slowly to avoid the opponent's direction, thinking that the opponent would move past him on his own, just like the giant snake.

    There must be something special about the flames of the Nine Nether Demon Spider. The brightness is not very strong, but you can clearly see it from a long distance. The body of this demon spider is also huge, with its eight jointed limbs being two feet long.  It looked like it was made of fine steel. The edges of the joints were flashing with sharp edges, and they were all purple-black. A disgusting fishy smell filled the air. It was obviously poisonous. There were many eyes flashing on the demon spider's head.  Always searching for movement around you.

    When passing by Gao Feng, Gao Feng and Zhuan Xi's breathing had stopped.  The two of them restrained their auras at this moment, making it feel like they didn't exist at all.

    The demon spider didn¡¯t seem to notice them.  Just walking by himself, Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief, but before he could finish breathing, he suddenly found that the eight flames had disappeared. He could see clearly from more than a hundred feet away, and now there were no two people walking out.  Zhang Yuan, why did he disappear?

    In the moment of surprise, a warning sign suddenly occurred in his heart, Gao Feng pushed Bi Xi, and the two parties suddenly separated.  But Gao Feng immediately knew that this was not enough. The golden blade in his hand suddenly appeared, streaking rapidly through the air, and a black spider web was cut and shattered.

    The spider silk is almost as thick as Gao Feng's thumb, and when the light blade cuts through it, you can actually feel the stagnation.  If it gets stuck, you can imagine the consequences.

    The power in Gao Feng's body directly restrained the demonic energy. The light blade cut through it and the spider webs burned out quickly. However, the giant spider appeared immediately. The spider raised its head high in front of Gao Feng and Zhuan Xi.  It was like two machetes striking directly!

    There were flames burning on the attacked limbs. The combination of poison and fire doubled the power. Bixi didn't care about concealment at this time. It flew directly into the air and pounced down with a long hiss. The spider's numerous eyeballs  However, a black light suddenly shot out, and the black light hit Bi Xi's scales hard. Bi Xi's downward thrust was paused, and a jet of black gas suddenly spurted out from the mouthparts of the troll spider. The black gas spurted out, and in the  The mid-air transformed into countless spider threads, entangled towards Bi Xi. Bi Xi waved his front paws repeatedly, tearing the spider threads to pieces!

    The big sword-like jointed limbs wrapped in flames struck Gao Feng's arms. Gao Feng's body sank down, and the Soaring Sky Armor array on his body surged, directly resisting the blow.

    Gao Feng was about to continue moving when he felt his calf tighten. At some point, a huge net on the ground suddenly opened and wrapped Gao Feng from bottom to top.

    It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t beat him, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to expose my strength, but I don¡¯t thinkThis troll spider was really difficult to deal with. The light blade in Gao Feng's hand suddenly surged and he rushed towards the troll spider. The eight flames on the troll spider's legs exploded in an instant.  The spider's body was safe and sound, but its whole body turned into a fireball, capable of attacking and defending!

    Gao Feng's light blade still cut it, and the flame did not hinder it. Gao Feng's golden light touched the flame, and the flame was immediately extinguished. The body of the troll spider was really as hard as steel, but there was no hindrance. The light blade  It's like cutting tofu with a sharp knife, going straight in.

    The body of the troll spider was split in half, and all the surfaces in contact with the light blade began to burn. The faint golden flames began to engulf the spider's body, until it was completely reduced to ashes.

    Bian Xi jumped down from mid-air, but he crashed directly into the burning monster, smashing the remains of the giant spider into pieces. Gao Feng was originally worried that Bian Xi would conflict with his own golden flames, because Bian Xi is inherently ferocious.  Easy to kill, maybe he was burned and devoured after encountering the power of the innate Hunyuan God Suppression Technique, but he didn't expect that Zhu Xi walked out of the fire unharmed.

    But just like what Gao Feng was worried about, showing his power in this thick fog will inevitably attract all kinds of attention, and in this situation that is extremely close to the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, showing his power is even more important.  in this way!

    Sure enough, before the spider turned into ashes, Gao Feng felt various consciousnesses coming in. Some were demonstrations, some were temptations. Some of these consciousnesses came from wild beasts, and some came from existences with deep demonic energy. Now  It's really troublesome.

    "Let's go!" Although it is inconvenient to move here, if such a situation occurs and you still stay in place, you really don't know whether to live or die.

    Gao Feng and Bi Xi headed towards the way they came. He still remembered the general direction when they entered the Caohai area. Although he didn't know whether this direction was the original direction in the mist, he had to move and he could only make mistakes.

    Unable to fly under such circumstances, Gao Feng ran quickly, with Bian Xi following behind. Suddenly, several people rushed out of the mist. They indeed looked like humans. Ever since Gao Feng came to the North, he had seen  Human beings don¡¯t take things for granted!

    "Brother Gao!" "Xiao Feng"

    "Bastard!" Gao Feng roared angrily after hearing the voices of these people. He waved his hands and cut these "people" into pieces. The "people" who rushed out turned out to be Qingrou.  The appearance of the princess and her father and mother, this is the incarnation of the blood demon.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body suddenly opened, and he completely released his power. When the fog and golden light were contaminated, he began to retreat. As the fog receded, the blood demons hidden in the fog began to appear, almost like humans.  The monster, which was large and small, had no eyes, was red in body, and had sharp and long claws, and was incinerated directly when it was contaminated by the golden light.

    Those burning monsters seemed to be torches, and the fog was also forced away. The fog began to disperse. Gao Feng discovered that countless monsters were coming here, including blood demons, ape demons, and all kinds of strange monsters that could not be named.  They are all rushing over, and their target is Gao Feng.

    For the current Gao Feng, these miscellaneous monsters are too weak. They can't even escape the contamination of the golden flames. They will burn when they touch them. If they rush towards them, they will only be used as fuel, making the golden flames burn more and more.  The more vigorous.

    At this time, in the place covered by the fog, evil and obscure syllables sounded one after another, and more than one being was chanting.

    With each syllable, the burning golden flames dimmed, and the fog became thicker. However, the fog now was not the fog that distorted the space before, but now it was more like smoke, the thick smoke produced after the flames burned in the bloody place.  .

    Gao Feng suddenly exerted his strength, and rushed out like light and lightning. In an instant, he was in front of a certain pronunciation. It was the soul demon, a soul demon more than twenty feet tall. The humanoid shape grew out of the chest of the soul demon.  His arms were constantly changing gestures, and runes were generated one by one.

    Seeing Gao Feng rushing toward him, the soul demon's eyes flashed, and he grinned widely: "What a delicious prey"

    The soul demon¡¯s humanoid arms were still changing and casting spells. The soul demon¡¯s other pair had crab-like claws, and its giant arms, which were more than ten feet long, smashed over directly.

    Gao Feng shouted angrily, and Gao Fei struck down. His body was not even comparable to the size of the opponent's crab claws, but an extremely huge golden fist appeared in mid-air and hit the soul demon. This time he would kill the soul demon.  Kill the soul demon.

    The huge fist hit, and the proud soul demon showed a frightened expression on his face. The humanoid who was casting a spell suddenly raised his arms upwards. There was no runic circle, but a black ball of light appeared directly, heading towards  The giant fist rushed away, and the golden giant fist fell without any stagnation. It scattered the black ball of light with one punch!

    There are syllables againWhen the sound sounded, a huge python made of black light suddenly appeared on the ground and rolled up Gao Feng in mid-air. Gao Feng was surrounded by runes that were even bigger than him. These runes were full of evil meanings. There were  All kinds of negative effects will keep Gao Feng inside.

 Text Chapter 431: Behind the Fog

    Fairy Mountain 431_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_431 The fog comes from behind

    There was more than just one soul demon, they were besieging, they were rescuing. Gao Feng roared angrily, and let out a demon-breaking roar. The runes on his side shattered and disappeared, but the figure of the soul demon attacked by the giant fist was fading and was about to leave.  Here it is.

    Suddenly there was a deafening long hiss behind him, and Bi Xi, who suddenly grew in size, rushed into the mist in front of him. Hearing an extremely cruel scream, Bi Xi had returned with a soul demon in his claws, as if  Like a wolf catching a chicken and a rabbit, the same thing happens when a gigantic beast with a stature of a hundred feet catches a soul demon.

    Bi Xi's giant claws tightened, and the soul demon turned into pieces. Bi Xi suddenly stretched his head deep into the mist. It was originally in the shape of a horse, with a long neck.  It also held a struggling giant soul demon in its mouth.

    The soul demon was also a high-level monster in the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, but it was so easily hunted and killed by this wild beast. Without the help of its companions, the soul demon that had evaporated returned to its physical form.  The giant fist hit him just in time, and he could no longer resist. His whole body was shattered and turned into a ball of burning blood and mud!

    Bi Xi bit off the soul demon in his mouth, scratched it a few times with his giant claws, and tore the soul demon into pieces. This short battle had completely aroused its ferocity. He raised his head and let out a long hiss, killing the soul demon just now.  The demonic Gao Feng rushed towards Bi Xi.

    Looking at the person flying close quickly, Bian Xi was a little at a loss, but Gao Feng was not targeting it. Gao Feng lightly patted Bian Xi's head, and the person had already passed over Bian Xi's head.  The whole body was surrounded by the manifestation of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang, blue half-moon blades, golden disks, and countless twinkling stars. Gao Fengren shouted loudly in mid-air, all Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang  They all shot out into the mist in front of them.

    The screams and howls continued to sound in the mist, but Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief and fell. The screams stopped, but nothing came out of the mist.

    After those monsters were burned to ashes, the mist that had just dispersed gathered again.  Gao Feng's vision was also restricted again, and Bian Xi's body also shrunk. Bian Xi's huge body that expanded to a hundred feet would have corresponding huge power, but it could be maintained for a long time.  I'm afraid the current strength is not enough.

    Bi Xi had just shrunk, and before he got close to Gao Feng, a thin line of light suddenly appeared from the mist on the right, and a flame whip was quickly drawn out from it. The speed of the flame whip was extremely fast, even Bi Xi couldn't.  Before he had time to react, the flaming whip struck Bian Xi hard on the waist.  This flame whip is as thick as a human wrist, and its power far exceeds imagination.

    The whip hit Bian Xi's waist. He heard Bi Xi hiss miserably and rolled directly to one side. The long whip still had its remaining power and hit the ground heavily with a loud explosion. A whip appeared on the ground.  It's several feet wide.  In the unfathomable deep chasm, the long whip trembled again in an instant, and rolled towards Bi Xi who fell to the ground.

    The light wings behind Gao Feng suddenly spread out.  His whole body turned into a golden light and rushed towards the flaming whip. Just when the whip was about to wrap around Bi Xi's body, Gao Feng also arrived and slashed down violently. The flaming whip was slashed by the light blade.  And Duan flew backwards quickly.

    As soon as he landed, before he could check Bian Xi's injuries, the mist surged in front of him, and several lights and shadows rushed towards him.

    The attacker was extremely fast, and Gao Feng's movements were also extremely fast.  The power collided with the weapon, and there was a dense explosion, and then suddenly silence, the light blade in Gao Feng's hand flashed, and the four snake demons around him were either decapitated or had their bodies cut open.  Falling to all sides.

    "I haven't seen Bixi for a long time. I really miss that smell!" A high-pitched voice sounded in the mist. The voice was unusually high-pitched, but after hearing it, you will feel that this voice must come from a huge body.  Gao Feng was not sure whether there was this voice, because the voice was echoing in his mind, causing great pain to his soul.

    There were dense rustlings in the mist on the opposite side. This sound made people's skin crawl all over, because it reminded people of countless snakes and insects crawling there, which was the most disgusting thing for people.

    Countless pairs of light spots lit up in the mist. They were the eyes of creatures. However, Gao Feng immediately denied his knowledge. They were not creatures, but monsters. Monsters are not creatures.

    The mist dispersed like a curtain. The first thing that entered Gao Feng's field of vision were snake demons, ranging in height from three to five feet, with six and eight arms. The upper body was a strong human being, and the lower body was a thick snake tail.  , most of them were still wearing simple armor, holding weapons in their hands, and they were rushing forward in rows.

    This is more numbing than the snakes and insects everywhere. Compared with various monsters that rely on instinct to fight, monsters like snake demons are more like warriors, and they are warriors with powerful strength and exquisite martial arts. They tend to fight with multiple arms.  Law and ordinary warriorsIt's different again, and breaking the rules is causing headaches.

    Although Gao Feng is powerful now, the snake demon is also a sufficiently high-level monster, and with such a numerical advantage, Gao Feng has no chance of winning against an injured Biexi.

    What¡¯s more, it¡¯s not just the snake demons that are coming. Behind the first few hundred snake demons, there are blood demons, ape demons and all kinds of weird monsters that can¡¯t be seen. They are so dense that you can¡¯t see the edges.

    Perhaps the most powerful beings in the world can ignore the numerical difference, but Gao Feng is not among the strongest beings. Under such circumstances, defeat is inevitable.

    It's just that Gao Feng didn't see these large numbers of monsters at first sight. The first thing Gao Feng saw was the snake monster that was always ten feet tall. Such a huge one would naturally be the most conspicuous, and all the monsters were guarding him.  Holding the largest snake demon, this snake demon has only four arms. One hand holds a giant sword made of lightning, one hand holds a flaming whip, one hand holds a staff, and another  The hand is not a hand to be precise, but a snake.

    It is said that the level of a snake demon can be seen from the number of arms, but the rank of this snake demon is obviously higher than the others, but its shape is too strange, but Gao Feng can also see some differences from these weapons.  In this place, this monster probably has extremely high martial arts and magic skills.

    Most of the snake demons are red and black, but this one is completely jade-colored. The upper body of the snake demon is a human figure, but this jade-colored, four-armed snake demon has a huge snake head, and the red snake is constantly spitting.

    The image was already weird, and Gao Feng could even feel the terrifying pressure. I had heard people say before that when bitten by a poisonous snake, you would not feel any pain, but you would immediately experience thirst, panic, and various hallucinations.  Then came various hellish torments until death.

    Gao Feng had never been bitten back then, and now he was immune to poison, so he had never felt it before, but now he could clearly feel it.

    At first, he felt that countless snakes and insects suddenly appeared on the ground, but later he realized that it was just a flash of light and shadow. The power of the jade-colored four-armed snake demon actually condensed into the shape of a snake. What was even more powerful was that this power  When evil is applied to a person, it feels like the bite of a poisonous snake.

    Ordinary snake venom has no way to do anything to Gao Feng, but this powerful force made Gao Feng really feel what it would be like to be bitten by a snake, and he was able to ignore his feelings and directly reach his spirit.

    The golden light around Gao Feng went from towering like a mountain to roaring wind and then to the vast ocean. With every level it went up, the pain of being bitten by thousands of snakes became less severe.

    Although his body was tortured, Gao Feng faced it extremely calmly. Watching the demons getting closer and closer, the fog where the demons were was dissipated. However, looking from a distance, one could still find that the diffuse fog was not there.  It dispersed, but still enveloped the world, and everyone was still in the mist.

    The gaze of the jade-colored, four-armed snake demon shifted from Bi Xi, who was struggling to climb up, to Gao Feng. His eyes suddenly lit up, a shrill laughter sounded, and he said with a smile: "It's really nice to meet you here!"

    Gao Feng raised his eyes and looked at each other, but felt that his mind was stabbed hard by a needle. His body stumbled back, but his body felt a little cold. Why, he was about to reach his destination, but he encountered such a existence.

    But the strange thing is that the distance between the two sides is only two hundred steps, which is enough for a strong person of this level to cast spells or use force to arrest people, but the snake demon side did not move.

    The formation of the monsters was very scattered. The snake demons were still some distance away from each other. The blood demons, ape demons and monsters behind them were crowded with each other, and even fought with each other. It was a mess.

    After Bi Xi got up, he walked towards Gao Feng with some fear, and actually wanted to hide behind Gao Feng. At this time, it still proved that Bi Xi was a young beast, and it also proved that the jade snake demon was so powerful and so ferocious.  All beasts will be afraid.

    Gao Feng cursed in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn't fake death or faint now and look for some way out on the Fairy Mountain. And in the face of such a terrifying existence, I'm afraid the Nine-tailed Fox on the Fairy Mountain didn't have many options.

    Just when he was in this dilemma, Gao Feng discovered that the monsters had stopped moving forward and had stopped moving. This is why Gao Feng suddenly felt that the monsters were not necessarily coming for him. They seemed to be forming up to prepare for a battle.

    Gao Feng was wondering when he heard the sound of neat footsteps behind him. Who was behind him?

    The monsters in Gao Feng's vision can no longer be described as "many" or "a group", they are clearly "endless". This is an army from Jiuyou Huangquan. In this team in front of him, Gao Feng has seen it before.  All kinds of monsters appear, but among the high-level monsters, snake demons have the largest number.

    Could it be that these monsters came here for him? Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring. If he wanted to deal with such a powerful enemy, he almost couldn't.It's impossible.

    But the monster army stopped moving forward after it was a certain distance away from Gao Feng. It looked like they were preparing for formation. Although the jade-colored four-armed snake demon at the head noticed him, he made no further moves. Gao Feng was just confused, and  I felt something was wrong behind me.

    Fairy Mountain 431_Fairy Mountain full text free to read_431 Behind the Fog has been updated!

 Text Chapter 432: Ghost Army

    Bi Xi was injured after being struck by the whip, and his reactions and feelings were not as sharp as before. Gao Feng's perception was also interfered with by the various powers in the fog, and in this fog, it was impossible to identify the direction, number, and various signs.  Using modern methods, many laws are actually not applicable here.

    So there was a presence behind him, and Gao Feng didn¡¯t realize it until he got there. He turned around in shock and found that the fog behind him had also dispersed, and a large group of people appeared there!

    Gao Feng and Bian Xi turned back almost at the same time. They didn't move at this moment. They just stared stiffly behind them. They didn't dare to move, for fear that they would be killed if they did.

    I don¡¯t know when it appeared or how it appeared. Opposite the monster army, behind Gao Feng, an army that looked like a human race appeared.

    The reason why it is said to be "like" is because most of the people in the army are humanoid, wearing heavy armor and holding standard swords, guns, swords and halberds. There are Taoists suspended in the sky above the army.

    Everyone is wrapped in thick armor, with only their eyes exposed. Even the Taoists in the sky wear ferocious metal masks. They are said to be in human form, but ordinary soldiers are nearly one foot tall, and some generals are even taller than  More than three feet, the Taoist in mid-air is also more than ten feet tall.

    In addition to these, you can also see some beings with double horns on their heads, who look like cattle warriors. Judging from the armor on their bodies, they should be mid-level officers.

    Gao Feng also felt something else. Although most of this sudden army was in human form.  But he couldn't feel the breath of the living, but it was somewhat similar to the undead summoned by the ghost bones disciples, but there were differences. After all, the undead did not have cold white light in their eyes.

    Gao Feng's first impression of the sudden appearance of the team was that of an army, a well-disciplined army. In fact, their number was far smaller than the monsters on the other side, but the monsters on the other side, Gao Feng, reluctantly gave them up in his heart until the end.  Put on the label of "Army"

    Although the number is far smaller than that of monsters.  However, this army with strict formations and strict laws is no less powerful than the monsters, or even far surpasses them.  An army of one hundred men can kill a thousand rebels.  It seems very suitable to put it on this army and monsters.

    In the center of the new army, hundreds of people who looked like Taoists were surrounding the existence.  This being is two feet tall and is wearing dark gold armor. From a distance, this armor is made of a deck three inches behind, and the weight is probably close to a thousand kilograms. What's even more exaggerated is that there are a pair of pairs behind this general who looks like dark gold armor.  The wings look like the wings of a white crane or a swan, but every feather on these huge wings is made of metal.

    This general wears a mask on his face with strange patterns on it.  Looking at it with Gao Feng's eyesight, he found that there seemed to be no holes in the mask to expose his eyes. For such a being, it was one thing whether he needed to expose his mouth and nose to breathe, but he still had to expose his eyes to observe the surroundings.  This completely covering mask is strange.

    Gao Feng was observing there, and the existence of the dark gold armor and metal wings also discovered this side. He turned his head and came over. Although there were no eyes on the mask, Gao Feng still felt that he was being watched at this moment.  His body even felt like he was being seen through. Since his strength increased greatly, this situation has become less and less common.

    The being seemed to "watch" Gao Feng for a while, and then turned his attention to the army of monsters on the opposite side. The wings behind the being flapped, and a silent shout sounded in the void, followed by the sound of neat footsteps and armor.  The collision sounded like thunder. Soldiers armed with spears, axes and heavy hammers came to the front of the team, and archers holding spears and bows and arrows ran to the front.

    In an instant, the formation changed, and square formations began to form. Although the army did not move forward a step, the momentum and pressure on people increased sharply.

    The being with dark gold armor and metal wings raised his hand, and his hand was also wearing iron gloves. When he raised his hand, a big flag was raised in the military formation.

    Rather than raising a flag, it is better to say that it is erecting a flagpole. This flagpole is more than ten feet high and is held by a five-foot-tall Niu tribe warrior. The flagpole is originally bare, but after it is raised, there is light and shadow.  A flag measuring several feet in length and width was formed on the flagpole, fluttering in the wind.

    The momentum of this unknown race of the army has firmly attracted Gao Feng. As a warrior and a general, such strict laws and such an overwhelming military posture all have a majestic beauty. It can be seen that  After reaching the big flag, Gao Feng was stunned. What was depicted on the flag was not unfamiliar to him, he had seen it before.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT Out of the fierce battle with Zhang Zhijiang in the Tianzhu Canyon, a huge monster was disturbed. This giant even appeared on the outskirts of the Immortal Mountain. It was extremely huge, and its momentum was extremely overwhelming.?A six-legged behemoth.

    The pattern on the flag is this huge monster with four wings and six legs. As the distance gets closer, Gao Feng can see it more clearly. This monster with four wings and six legs seems to be a giant elephant, but the six legs are not elephant hooves.  Instead, it has claws similar to those of a liger, and its wings are huge wings. What is really weird about this giant beast is that although its body is that of an elephant, it has no head, no mouth, eyes, nose, and ears, and is bare.

    Although it was the first time he saw it up close, Gao Feng was certain that this was the behemoth he had encountered before, the super monster that appeared around the fairy mountain and made the little fox and the sword master feel like they were facing a formidable enemy.  exists, because the flag is also exuding bursts of pressure outwards. The pressure is exactly the same as what it was felt before, only the strength is slightly different.

    From getting the Immortal Mountain to now, Gao Feng has met many strong people, and even some of the strongest people in the world, but he has always firmly remembered what the little fox Hu Jiu once said to him, don't  Mention their names without even thinking about it or you'll be in big trouble.

    There are two people in Gao Feng's mind who can make the little fox say this. One is the big demon he met in the endless fall. He seems to be inextricably connected with the Nine Nether Sect and the Demon Lord, and the other is these four.  The existence of wings and six legs.

    The little fox Hu Jiu never said that people like Emperor Xia and Sword Master could not even think about it. If he said that, in a sense, these four-winged and six-legged existences might be more powerful.

    Such a familiar existence actually appeared here. Is it aimed at him? Gao Feng was worried. Both parties had connections with him in one way or another. I am afraid they all wanted to make plans for the fairy mountain. But it was such a coincidence that he was actually in front of the snow mountain.  Intercepted yourself?

    As soon as the flag was raised, the army, from generals to soldiers, raised their weapons high, and then slammed the ground or knocked on their shields. No one shouted, but Gao Feng heard a roar like a tide from the void, and the neat  The sound of weapons hitting the ground and hitting shields was thunderous, as if the ground was shaking.

    Gao Feng turned his hand and took out two Qiongshi, and handed it to Bi Xi who was beside him. Bi Xi immediately swallowed the Qiongshi. Gao Feng whispered: "When the war starts, you  Just fly towards the sky! Don¡¯t go to war! Just nod if you understand!¡±

    Bi Xi did not try to be brave this time. After eating Qiong Shi, he nodded. Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope shook, and the bronze statue, Arrow Lady, Sword and Shield Soldier, Silver Armor Knight, and Bull-headed War General all stood beside him.  around.

    As Gao Feng¡¯s strength increases, the images of these fighting spirits also change. Each fighting spirit is much stronger and better equipped than the last time it appeared.

    As soon as the war spirits appeared, the sword and shield soldiers surrounded Gao Feng, while the silver-armored knights, bronze statues and bull-headed war generals blocked various gaps.

    However, the situation of the confrontation did not seem to change due to Gao Feng's actions. Just as Jian Ji opened her bow and drew an arrow, a roar like a mountain roaring and a tsunami suddenly sounded from the side of the snake demon. From the snake demon to the blood demon below, every monster was there.  Roar.

    Countless monsters roared in unison, and the roars became louder and louder. Gao Feng could no longer care about this side, and hurriedly turned back, only to see a large group of monsters rushing forward like a tide.

    Either feet, or snake bodies, there were monsters flying in mid-air. Endless monsters rushed over, and countless footsteps trampled on the ground. Although they were not uniform, they also caused vibrations, vibrations and roars like earthquakes.  Intertwined together, it seems like the world is about to collapse.

    The dam burst and the water surged down. This monster brigade looked like the water. However, Gao Feng would rather describe the scene in front of him as a porridge pot overturning and boiling thick porridge spilling, because it was too messy and there was nothing.  There was no queue or discipline in the formation. Every monster was shouting and rushing forward. They were even fighting and entangled with each other while running, just rushing forward regardless of the situation.

    The only thing that can be seen is that although the snake demons were standing at the front, they did not move when they charged. Any low-level monsters that were already dizzy would be seen by random swords wherever they came close to the hundreds of snake demons guarding them.  Broken pieces and many high-level monsters are slowly falling behind.

    Next, Gao Feng didn¡¯t bother to look, because the monsters had already rushed in front of them. Bi Xi did not follow his instructions and flew into the air. Instead, he stuck his head forward and screamed.

    The cry was not loud in his ears, but Gao Feng could clearly see that there was an obvious distortion in the air, which spread forward like ripples. The monsters that rushed towards him were stunned when they touched the distorted air.  It was directly beaten to pieces!

    It¡¯s just that there were too many monsters rushing over. No less than a hundred monsters were killed and injured with one cry, but the small gap was quickly filled by the newcomers and they continued to rush over.

    Bi Xi¡¯s body was about to swell when the jade snake demon over there raised his handBi Xi immediately did not dare to move, but after a small pause, the monster team rushed closer. Suddenly countless silver light spots splashed out, and Arrow Girl began to shoot arrows.

 Text Chapter 433 The Nine Netherworld is not just one place

    Large swaths of monsters fell down again, with endless silver arrows, but the monsters were also endless. Some monsters were only injured by the silver arrows, staggered, and were trampled to the ground by their companions behind them. They were trampled to death.  The fleshy mud, but the rain of arrows could only stop it for a moment. There were too many monsters, and they didn¡¯t know what casualties and fear were. They were still moving forward. The flames on Gao Feng¡¯s body became more and more intense. He could clearly see those slightly  Monsters that hesitated were torn to pieces by higher-level monsters. With such death urging, naturally no one dared to retreat.

    Gao Feng has not taken action yet. Looking at the boundless army of monsters, he knows that this situation is not trivial. Gao Feng does not dare to waste any of his power and must use it when necessary.

    Compared with the extremely wide array of the monster army, Gao Feng and the others are just a small one. They are slightly delayed here, but the forward speed in other places has not stopped. After Jian Ji shot the first round of arrows, Gao Feng and the others  There were monsters on the left and right and even behind him. The sword and shield soldiers had begun to kill the approaching monsters. However, the overall momentum of the monster army was to rush forward. Not many were concerned about Gao Feng's side, and the pressure was not too great.

    ??Could it be possible to get out of the current mess by flying?  Gao Feng raised his head and looked above. Although there was no fog on the battlefield and the field of vision was getting wider and wider, the sky was still filled with fog. This heavy fog was really too weird. There were ferocious beasts in the wilderness, monsters from the Nine Netherworld, and even  There are also these troops who don¡¯t know where they come from. They are flying around and they really don¡¯t know where they are going.

    Moreover, the sky is not a safe place. Flying monsters are about to cover the sky. On the other side, there are many warriors with wings on their backs flying into the sky. Those Taoists wearing masks are even changing their gestures. A layer of spells are being prepared.  The ground was attacked by monsters, and it was no better in the sky.

    A large bipedal lizard rushed forward leaning on the hard leather armor. Jian Ji's arrow rain stopped for a moment, and then shot out an arrow. The arrow directly penetrated the lizard, getting closer and closer. Gao Feng took a deep breath.  He was ready to take action in one breath, but at this moment, Gao Feng suddenly heard a uniform loud noise behind him.

    The army that has been inactive is about to take action!  It is already difficult to deal with the impact of this monster like a tidal wave. If there is another attack from over there,

    The light whip in Gao Feng's hand rolled out like a long snake, cutting into pieces all the monsters more than ten feet away in front of the team. After this small gap, Gao Feng turned around.

    The army's attack has been launched, and the soldiers standing at the forefront either threw their spears or shot their bows and arrows.

    Gao Feng is a warrior, and he also understands these things in the army. Ordinary soldiers can throw a spear fifty steps, and the most they can shoot an arrow is a hundred and fifty steps. This can only be done by elites, but the army that faced the monster,  The throwing spear can reach a distance of three hundred steps, and the bow and arrow can reach a range of five hundred steps. Not to mention that the throwing spear is more than twice as large as the standard weapon in the Daxia army, and the same is true for the bow and arrow.

    Considering that these soldiers are one foot or two tall, they are all giants. It is not surprising that they can throw such a distance, but what is even more shocking is the power of the spears and bows. One spear can penetrate more than ten people.  monster, a bow and arrow can kill as much as this.

    What surprised Gao Feng was that the spears and bows thrown by these soldiers did not affect him. They all fell on the monsters in front of him. In fact, this was not to protect Gao Feng and the others, but a time.  Blocking monster attacks.

    The effect of the attacks launched by so many soldiers was truly astonishing. The crazy influx of monsters was stopped in this moment.

    The number of monsters killed and injured this time was tens of thousands, but this only slightly stopped the momentum of the monsters' attack. Even because the space for the monsters behind them to attack was cleared, the monsters charged faster.

    The second round of throwing spears and bows and arrows has already been sprayed out. The army with the four-winged and six-legged flag began to attack. The spear-throwing soldiers and archers continued to throw spears and arrows, and the Taoists in mid-air also began to send out a series of arrows.  A powerful spell, and the monsters in mid-air fell like raindrops.

    Gao Feng could no longer care about this, because the subsequent monsters rushed in front of them again, and they had to constantly fight back and kill, and were entangled here. Fortunately, the monsters that rushed forward were not too strong, and they did not need to use high energy.  Feng takes action.

    Those high-level monsters and the huge jade-colored snake demon did not move, but as long as Bi Xi grew bigger or Gao Feng wanted to fly, there would definitely be a reaction, forcing them to stay here.

    The spells, arrows and spears fired by the army actually relieved a lot of pressure on Gao Feng and his party, but Gao Feng did not dare to take it lightly, because the monsters were clearly enemies now, but this army may not be friends.

    Gao Feng could also hear the movement behind him during the battle, and the voidThere seemed to be another voice. Although I couldn't understand what it meant, as the voice shouted, the army behind them began to change their formations again.

    Under the attack of arrows and spells, the monsters suffered heavy casualties, but their endless numbers still made them rush to the army array. Spearmen and archers began to retreat, and the arrays holding swords, shields and heavy weapons began to attack.  forward.

    The monsters crashed into the array, just like waves crashing on the rocks. The waves shattered, but the rocks still stood still. The monsters were directly hacked to death by the soldiers.

    Gao Feng looked back at the battle from time to time. Although the number of the army was limited, far less than these monsters, the strict formation and coordination made up for this. This military formation was a whole, while the crazy attacking monsters were a piece of loose sand.  The soldiers slashed and assassinated with swords and spears, and used bows, arrows, spears and spells to kill and kill the crazy monsters.

    But the rocks on the seaside are also riddled with holes eroded by sea water. This strict formation is not without flaws. Occasionally, soldiers will be knocked down by monsters and then dragged out and torn into pieces, but then there will be  The soldiers in the back row were added, but as the battle progressed, more and more soldiers were killed, but the formation had not been shaken.

    Countless fireballs fell from the sky, countless ice cones fell, and countless lightning fell. Various black lights, poisonous smoke, and light balls condensed from power also flew up on the ground. The Taoists' Taoist methods and the monsters' magic spells competed with each other.  Explosions and roars were caused from time to time.

    Gao Feng saw that troll spiders were already rushing towards them. The troll spiders spewed poisonous threads to tie up the soldiers and drag them out, then chopped them to death with their huge jointed limbs. The monsters took advantage of this gap to rush in, but soon the gap was closed.  After being blocked, the generals who looked like cattle warriors led the taller soldiers to fight out and stabilize the formation.

    The Taoists above the army also began to suffer casualties. Those soul demons continued to launch spell attacks, and there were explosions in the air. Now Gao Feng no longer faced any blood demons, and began to turn into a higher-level ape demon, but now Gao Feng  However, Feng was fully engaged in defense, defending against spells in mid-air and coming from unknown directions, and even flying weapons. If he was not careful, the fighting spirits would be hit.

    By this time, Gao Feng already understood that whether it was the army with the four-winged six-legged flag or the monster brigade led by the jade snake demon, they were not targeting him, but he was unlucky enough to come to the war.  Among them, the one who is still alive is still in the center of the battlefield.

    The voice of a soul demon sounded in the distance, and then the voices of soul demons sounded out one after another. It was not clear at first, but later it covered up most of the sounds.

    Almost at the same time, the Taoists in mid-air also began to recite incantations, and countless spells were directed at the place where the soul demon was. The soul demon was far away from the core of the battlefield. When the spells attacked, they had  With enough time to react, some soul demons were killed by the masked Taoist's spells, but their chanting continued.

    For high-level monsters like the Soul Demon, the spells that require them to be chanted in groups must be extremely shocking, so Gao Feng was extremely careful.

    In fact, in this battlefield where fighting is everywhere, Gao Feng and his team are just a point. Neither the army nor the monsters pay much attention to them, but they are like a light boat floating on the sea.  The sea doesn't care about this small boat, but the fluctuation of the waves may be a disaster for this small boat.

    Fifty feet away from the battlefield, countless fireballs suddenly roared down. Gao Feng shouted, and the golden light on his body enveloped all his companions. The ape demon that was rushing towards him hit the golden light.  Directly incinerated.

    The bolide roared down and hit Gao Feng's golden light. The golden light trembled, but the bolide disappeared. Gao Feng's doing so consumed a lot of energy, and all the power in his body was running crazily.

    And those masked Taoists floating in the air also started to activate. In the military formation below, among the Taoists in the sky, soldiers and generals were shining, and Taoists were shining. These shining individuals were connected to each other, forming a  A huge and complicated formation formed a huge hemisphere that shrouded the military formation.

    This is actually a replica of Gao Feng's golden light bodyguard just now, but with a larger range and stronger power. The dense fireballs hit the magic circle, and the fireballs exploded violently, but the magic circle trembled but was not damaged.

    And the effectiveness of this magic circle is not only defense. The monsters enveloped by the magic circle move slowly, and some simply fall down. The soldiers in the military formation take the opportunity to kill and eliminate the monsters around the formation.

    I originally thought that all the demons chanting it together would be a powerful spell, but I didn't expect that the bolide shower looked bright and dazzling, but in fact it was not very effective. At least looking at this scene, the monsters suffered a big loss because the bolide shower fell down.  , many monsters were also affected,It turned into a ball of fire, screaming and burned to ashes.

    Except for the military formation area, the entire battlefield around Gao Feng and his group has turned into a sea of ??fire. Only those monsters who are born with fire will not feel dangerous and hurt, but will be a hundred times more energetic.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 434 Jade Snake Demon

    Is this all, Gao Feng wondered in his heart, but the jade snake demon and the snake demons around him did not move, and they did not seem to feel that they had suffered a big loss on the battlefield.

    Gao Feng suddenly heard a very subtle sound, and he immediately reacted. The soul demon was still chanting the spell, and in his feeling, the fluctuating mana was even stronger.

    The magic circle that enveloped the army flashed and then disappeared. The masked Taoists in the sky seemed a little tired, but the general with dark gold armor and metal wings raised his hand again.

    Almost at the moment he raised his hand, the soul demons roared in unison, and in the midst of this roar, the flames caused by the falling bolide suddenly condensed.

    Gao Feng watched helplessly as the flames in front of him gathered in one place, and then condensed into a huge fire snake, which rushed towards the array. The flames condensed into a giant elephant, a giant bull, and a giant tiger.  All kinds of terrifying monsters were formed. These monsters were all made of flames, roaring, running, and rushing towards the military formation.

    The Taoists in mid-air are all frantically casting spells, but maintaining the magic circle seems to have consumed a lot of their mana. Their casting speed has now slowed down and they can no longer keep up with the offensive.

    Even so, there were still stone pillars rising from the ground. The running monsters were hit by the stone pillars. The stone pillars cracked and the flame monsters were extinguished. Ice cones fell in mid-air. Even so, those huge flame monsters  Still rushing faster and faster, he was about to reach the military formation.

    A few words suddenly came from mid-air. Gao Feng couldn't understand the words. He just felt that the words didn't sound like they were coming from a living being.  It was the sound coming from the collision of gold and iron.

    Roars were heard from the military formation, and soldiers and huge generals could be seen passing by in groups of three to five, or rushing out alone to meet the flame monsters.

    They collided with each other so hard, some of the fire monsters were wiped out, and some of the soldiers were burned to ashes, but even so.  There were still some particularly huge flame monsters that devoured all the soldiers standing in front of them, using the enemies as fuel to burn more and more.  Getting bigger and bigger.

    There is no way to stop the icy rain falling from the sky and the stone pillars pouring out from the ground.  And there was more than one such monster, becoming bigger and bigger from all directions, and just rushed towards the military formation.

    There was another roar in the air, and some masked Taoists exploded in the air. After the explosion, they did not turn into ashes, but turned into a ball of light, and the light rushed straight towards the flame monster.

    This is simply like playing chess, the light and the flame monster collide and dissipate each other.  But there are some flame monsters that are so huge that even if the light rushes towards them, there is no way to stop them.

    There is no such war in the human world, and there is no such war between the human race and the monster race. Maybe there will be one in the medieval world, maybe there will be one in the world of chaos.  But it won't happen now. Gao Feng even forgot about his fatigue and looked dazzled.

    ¡°To escape from this battlefield now is to commit suicide. There are all kinds of battles in the sky and below. Any movement will be attacked by both sides. Gao Feng doesn¡¯t want to get involved stupidly.  But he stayed in this position, and he can still hold it now.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt a coldness. The coldness suddenly appeared on the battlefield like a sea of ??fire. This was really weird. The direction of the coldness was exactly on the side of the monster.

    I don't know when, the front of the monster army array was already filled with monsters. These monsters were all huge bodies more than ten feet tall. They looked like a mixture of elephants and pigs. They were covered in black energy and were mouthing blood.  Black saliva dripped down.

    Gao Feng couldn't help but shudder, because these monsters were not living things, nor monsters, but dead things made up of various corpse fragments. These corpse fragments had human beings, monsters, and even monsters.  Itself, the limbs, internal organs and head are intertwined together, which is really a ghostly scene.

    In the end, there was only one giant flame snake left in the flame monster, but the giant flame snake had become a terrifying giant beast that was five feet thick and one hundred feet long. It was also extremely fast. It was about to reach the military formation in front of it, and the road in the sky was  The snake kept turning into light and rushing down, and soldiers kept rushing out of the military formation, but they were all unstoppable. Suddenly, a thick stone wall appeared from the ground, blocking the way between the giant snake and the military formation.

    With a bang, the stone wall was shattered by the impact, and the giant flaming snake crashed into the military formation. A gap suddenly appeared in the originally indestructible military formation. Thousands of soldiers turned into torches under the collision, but these thousands of soldiers turned into torches under the collision.  The soldiers did not flee or collapse, but instead used themselves to hinder the progress of the flaming snake.

    The masked Taoist's spell in mid-air was finally completed. Thick electric lights intertwined down, shrouding the giant flame snake. No matter how hard the giant flame snake struggled, it could not escape from this huge power grid. After a fierce struggle, it collapsed.?? 

    However, the tight military formation was finally knocked out of a gap. It was not easy for a queue of thousands of soldiers to make up for it, and the monster group also began to move.

    The giant beasts formed by the flesh and blood of the corpses began to rush towards the gap. Their giant feet stepped on the ground, and the ground shook. There were also many monsters with eagle wings and ape bodies in the sky that were more than ten feet long flying towards that side. It seemed that the monsters opened  If you find a gap in the military formation, you must take advantage of this opportunity to rush in at once.

    No matter how you look at this scene, the army is about to be defeated. Gao Feng led his team to move left and right, avoiding the collision of the giant beasts, but the giant beasts ignored Gao Feng's team, which is more and more confirmed.  Based on Gao Feng's judgment, it seemed that he was indeed involved in the battlefield.

    The giant beasts were about to rush into the military formation, and a wide deep ditch suddenly appeared in front of them. Although the giant beasts were fast, they were not flexible, and they all fell into the deep ditch. Countless arrows rained down from the military formation.  Shooting out, the eagle-winged ape-body monster in mid-air was shot down,

    But there was also a giant beast that jumped over the chasm. After jumping over, just as it entered the battle formation, the giant beast did not collide but exploded on the spot. The soldiers and even the masked Taoist in the sky were killed and injured.

    The army seemed to be defeated. Gao Feng took a deep breath. During the stalemate, he probably couldn't care about himself. If the monster team won, he would be noticed. The jade snake demon obviously knew what he looked like.  , if I know about Fairy Mountain again, I'm afraid

    Before Gao Feng could make a move, chaos suddenly appeared on both sides of the battlefield. Gao Feng took another breath of cold air. After entering the Northland, he saw too many strange and weird things. Compared to  What I saw on this battlefield was nothing.

    On the right side of the battlefield, more than a hundred huge ships that looked like cities appeared. These ships were actually floating in the sky. Countless weapons and spells rained down from the ships. The army of monsters kept attacking the military formation.  All of his attention was kept there. Suddenly enemies appeared on the flanks, and there was chaos. Moreover, the monster brigade itself was in chaos. It just maintained an orderly appearance. Once something unexpected happened, it couldn't maintain itself.

    The jade-colored four-armed snake demon that had always been steady finally made a move. He pointed with his lightning giant sword, and many winged monsters flew up to meet the fleet floating in mid-air, but that  There were also countless armored warriors with metal wings flying down from the fleet to fight.

    The battle situation fell into a stalemate again, and the ground suddenly shook. The vibration came from the military formation. Gao Feng turned around and looked over. A five-foot-tall horse was riding a three-foot-tall warrior. The huge cavalry was covered in blood.  Wrapped in steel armor, they formed a neat array and charged towards the monster army with their spears leveled.

    There are masked Taoists flying above the heads of these huge cavalry, and the explosions of flesh and blood beasts cannot shake the charge of these cavalry. If they are allowed to rush forward, the situation of the battle will be reversed.

    The jade-colored snake demon that had been standing still became anxious. It let out a sharp whistle. The snake demons that had been surrounding him surged forward. In the process of their rapid movements, they didn't know where to start.  The giant pythons that appeared somewhere also appeared, and just faced the charging cavalry.

    But the flaming whip in the hand of the jade snake demon was raised, and the flaming whip suddenly stretched out and rolled towards Gao Feng.

    Sudden action!  But Gao Feng had been prepared for a long time. The light wings behind him unfolded, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand rolled up all the fighting spirits and Bi Xi, and the whole person flew into the air.

    The rolled flame whip turned into a giant flame snake in mid-air. The eyes of this giant snake were particularly bright, and it seemed to be extremely spiritual. It rolled directly in mid-air.

    Although Bi Xi was tied up by the dragon-binding rope, he was still able to move, and at this time, Bi Xi didn't care about any discomfort. It screamed at the flame snake whip, and its cry directly formed ripples in the air, heavily.  When it hit the snake whip, its roar of joy could even crush the monster, but when it hit the long whip, the long whip just shrank.

    Gao Feng was shocked. The long whip was approaching. He had clearly felt that he could not break the long whip. He was afraid that he would be caught by the long whip and be taken away directly.

    The jade-colored four-armed snake demon was probably at the level of a great demon. At this moment, Gao Feng even thought of popping out the ring on his hand to prevent Princess Qingrou from being swept away, but in this heavy fog,  In the middle of the battlefield, I don¡¯t know where it is. If I leave the ring and treasure phantom behind, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find it.

    Fight!  Fight!  Gao Feng roared in his heart, the Yuan Jing in his eyebrows, heart and dantian had exploded, and the golden power all over his body exploded outward almost instantly.

    But the snake-headed arm of the jade snake demon was raised, and the snake's mouth opened without any sound, but Gao Feng heard a very sharp cry in the void, which directly penetrated himIn his mind, Gao Feng felt faint, and even Bi Xi's body in the dragon-binding rope softened.

    That long whip is rolled up directly!  Gao Feng was already in despair!

 Text Chapter 435 The Big Temple

    Before the flaming snake whip tied him up, Gao Feng felt that he couldn't move at all. Every part of his body was tightly bound, and it was difficult to move. Gao Feng struggled desperately, but struggled  It can only be the thoughts in my heart and cannot be moved.

    Gao Feng is truly desperate. Now he can't even throw out the precious phantom that contains Princess Qingrou. This mission is probably a complete failure. Not only did he fail to save people, but he also sent Princess Qingrou into an extremely terrifying situation.  place.

    Everything happened in a very short period of time. Gao Feng suddenly heard a sound that was completely incompatible with this battlefield. It was singing, a child's singing, melodious, and sung in a language he could not understand.

    Although the words were incomprehensible, Gao Feng felt that he could understand the meaning in his mind. The singing seemed to be singing about the sun, moon, mountains, and rivers in this world.

    The long whip rolled over, but just passed through Gao Feng's body. Gao Feng didn't know whether he turned into a shadow or the long whip turned into a shadow. The flaming snake whip had no effect on him at all.

    The sounds of fighting, explosions and screams on the battlefield slowly faded away. The army of monsters that Gao Feng saw in his eyes slowly faded away. They were still fighting, but they seemed to be projected on the water.  The image is far away from me, not even the present world.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes were facing the jade-colored, four-armed snake demon. The snake demon turned his head and looked over. The red snake swallowed hard, and the ferocious snake head seemed to reveal a smile.

    These images began to fade, and they looked like scenes in a dream. Even the smell of gunpowder smoke and blood was fading. Everything seemed to have never existed, but the exhaustion of Gao Feng's body was real.  He knew his feelings weren't wrong.

    The fog began to dissipate, and the deep pits, trenches, flesh, flesh, corpses, ashes and fragments on the ground all disappeared with the dissipation of the fog, leaving only a green carpet.

    The child's singing continued, and this singing made Gao Feng relax all over.  The fog above his head had disappeared and the sun was shining. In a daze, Gao Feng felt like he was back when he was a child.  He vaguely remembered that his mother had held him outside to bask in the sun and hummed songs, although Gao Feng could no longer remember his mother's appearance.

    Gao Feng¡¯s body was still hanging motionless in mid-air, and Bi Xi was also restrained, but they both looked very relaxed, their body postures stiff and their expressions relaxed.

    The voice is very soft.  There has been no change in size, just like a child singing next to his ear. Gao Feng did not feel any power from this song, but he also knew that there must be great power in this song, otherwise this distortion would not be allowed.  The fog of space dissipated.

    With a flash of lightning in his mind, Gao Feng remembered this song. He had heard this song before on Fairy Mountain.  That was when Beidi and the Demon Lord were confronting each other. The big demon in the endless fall appeared because of the song and retreated.

    A song that can drive away the most powerful being.  What kind of power was that? Gao Feng was shocked at that time. Now it seems that this powerful person may be stronger than he estimated.

    Gao Feng had no way of judging whether the fog dissipated on its own when the time came, or whether it dissipated because of the singing, but one thing was certain, it was the singing that saved him from a desperate situation.

    The fog that hid the wild beasts and brought about deadly battles between monsters and armies disappeared, and what came into view was a sea of ??grass illuminated by the sun.  Every piece of grass is shining, and the sea of ??grass really looks like a green sea.

    The restraints on Gao Feng's body disappeared. The light wings spread out behind him and slowly landed on the ground. I don't know if Bi Xi was too heavy or something, as soon as Gao Feng landed.  My knees went weak and I almost knelt down.

    The war just now shocked him so much. Since entering the world of warriors, Gao Feng has always believed that individual strength is the most important. As long as he continues to become stronger and stronger, then low-level warriors and Taoists will not be able to survive.  How much is not worth mentioning.

    But this war made him realize that if low-level warriors and Taoists combine discipline and a certain way, they can become very strong.

    The jade-colored, four-armed snake demon shocked Gao Feng, and the endless army of monsters shocked Gao Feng, but what frightened him even more was the giant's army, which was sent to the enemy with strict military discipline.  Everyone obeys military orders, and is not afraid even to the point of death. He only hears orders but not human voices.  The strongest army in the world, I'm afraid it can't be surpassed.  Although Gao Feng had never seen a real battlefield, this kind of uniform posture of thousands of people using arms and hands gave Gao Feng a chilling fear in his heart.

    There was silence all around, and the sounds of fighting and killing seemed to be echoing in the ears after thousands of horses and troops passed by.  Gao Feng stood among the sea of ??grass, clenching his fists, recalling everything that had just dazzled him.  It's not a fantasy, but it's more shocking than any fantasy I've been exposed to before.  There is no excitement or fear of escaping from death again.??, the wind blows through the sea of ??grass, and the rustling sound among the grass blades fills the silence behind the armored horses, calm and peaceful.  Between life and death, Gao Feng was not only shocked.

    After releasing Yuexiang and others from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, Hei Lang saw the sea of ??grass and looked around. He originally saw countless monsters fighting in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, but now it was quiet and peaceful, as if what he had just seen were just waves of phantoms. It was strange.  I searched everywhere but found nothing.  Returning to Gao Feng, he happily rubbed Gao Feng's hand with his plush face, howled and started jumping happily among the sea of ??grass.  The purple swan fluttered its wings and flew into the sky. Looking around, there was a vast and boundless grassland that could not be seen to the edge. Gusts of wind blew over the field, and the green grass hung low and waves surged up.

    "Lord, what was that just now?" Yuexiang saw the fight just now in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm with the sight mirror in the Noble Phantasm, her face was a little pale, and her mind was obviously shocked, so she asked in a low voice.  Knowing that just a moment ago, both Gao Feng and himself were in danger, and at this moment he escaped from death, there was still some uncontrollable trembling in his voice.

    Gao Feng shook his head, with a wry smile on his lips, "I don't know."

    Although he said this, he felt a little disappointed in his heart.  Gao Feng thought to himself, I want to ask you what the battle was just now, but you don't know.  Looking like this is not a common sight in the North. It is strange to say that it is a mirage but not like it.  Glancing at Bao Weiwei, the female Leopard warrior also looked confused. Like Yue Xiang, she had no idea what happened on the battlefield that disappeared without a trace.

    Zhang Zhijiang came out with the Butterfly Treasure, but instead of helping, it became a burden, which made Zhang Zhijiang a little depressed.  But after witnessing this battle with his own eyes, countless swords and guns, flying flesh and blood, and endless bloody things, Zhang Zhijiang was a little excited. The decadence he felt when he entered the Butterfly Noble Phantasm had long been forgotten, and his eyes were shining with excitement.

    Zhang Zhijiang himself has an extremely tough temperament. He was born in the military and has seen countless bloody battles.  The sword also makes a sideways move, not like others using martial arts to prove the Tao, but using killing to prove the Tao, and relying on killing to continuously improve one's own cultivation.  At this moment, I saw a battle that I had never seen in my dreams. It was so familiar, as if I had returned to the battlefield again, armed with spears, arrows, and arrows, and I felt a sense of pride and anger in my heart.

    The rustling sound like a gurgling stream among the sea of ??grass became louder at some point.  The patter of rain mixed with the howling wind suddenly became turbulent, like the waves of a river at night.  Countless voles, grass snakes, gray wolves and white tigers emerged from the sea of ????grass that was originally quiet with only the sound of wind and grass. There were even several huge monsters each occupying their own territory, some with double heads and big tails, and some with fangs.  Brutal.  As the fog suddenly fell, the figure was hidden.  The mist dissipated and reappeared in the sea of ??grass.  For thousands of years, the beasts in the sea of ??grass have lived like this, and they have long been accustomed to the strange heavy fog and the killing and fighting in the fog.  In addition, the beast was still unconscious and just relied on instinct to avoid it. As for why such a strange fog appeared, it didn't even think about it. It just adapted to it, hiding its body when the fog came, and avoiding the disaster of death.

    Suddenly, Bi Xi became a little irritable and restless. He stood up and looked at the snow-capped mountains in the distance, whimpering in his throat, like a lost child who had found his home and roared at the snow-capped mountains.  The black wolf stood in the grass and raised his trombone, and the sound spread far away.

    "Honored Lord, Snow Mountain" Yuexiang's voice trembled slightly, she was so excited that she couldn't even finish a sentence.  Bao Weiwei's eyes widened, her mouth widened as she looked at the looming snow-capped mountains at the end of the distant sea of ??grass.

    The snow-capped mountains in the distance are long and continuous, as if there is still a curl of vibrato.  The snow on Yinfeng Peak under the sky is bright blue, and the Rongbu Glacier is as transparent as glass.  The majestic snow-capped mountains are inserted into the blue sky, majestic.  Gao Feng looked intently, and saw capped snow-capped mountains and ice peaks standing in the sky, which were very dazzling in the sun.  The mountains covered with white snow stand in the light blue sky, like silver giants, overlooking the movement of the sea of ??grass.

    "Snow Mountain Temple" Bao Weiwei murmured, pointing her finger at the vast snow mountain. Besides not being able to believe it, she still couldn't believe that what she saw was actually the legendary Snow Mountain Temple?

    Looking at the real temple on the snow-capped mountains, Yuexiang felt that it was so unreal and unreal.  Are you really so lucky to see a holy land that only exists in legends?

    Gao Feng frowned even more tightly and squinted his eyes to look at the snow-capped mountains that appeared after the white mist in the sea of ??grass suddenly dissipated.  In the vast white snow at the foot of the snow-capped mountains, as the white mist disperses, countless stone steps appear, each of which is faintly visible from such a distance.  Thinking about the distance between here and the snow-capped mountains in the distance, how high are these stone steps?  Gao Feng rubbed his eyes, unable to believe that this was true.  Although I have a fairy mountain in my heart, my vision has broadened after repeatedly entering the fairy mountain, and I know that there are countless fairyland treasures in the world that I don¡¯t understand but exist, but I didn¡¯t expect that the snow-capped mountain temple that I went through all the hard work to get to is actually such a tall place.  .  OnlyJust the stone steps make me unbelievable.

    ¡á¡á

 Text Chapter 436 Children of vicissitudes of life

    Countless tall stone steps windingly lead to a temple on the top of the mountain.  Rather than saying it is a temple, it is better to say that it is a somewhat dilapidated and old big house, standing on the top of the snow-capped mountains. The mountains are covered with clouds and mist, and the temple is looming in the clouds and mist. Even before the whole picture is seen, it already has a majestic meaning.  It's like a long sword reaching up to the sky, piercing the sky, extremely cold.  The temple is so big, so what kind of existence should the saint living in it be?

    The temple may have been built for countless years. It is dark black and white, simple and mulberry, and will not fall down despite the weather.

    "It's really the legendary snow-capped mountain temple!" Yuexiang was so excited that she forgot to control herself, and countless lights and shadows swaggered behind her.

    "The clan says that only creatures with great luck and great luck can see the Snow Mountain Temple. I didn't expect that I would have the opportunity to see the Snow Mountain Temple with my own eyes." Bao Weiwei was equally excited, her voice was a little hoarse, as if she was talking to herself  Talking to himself, as if talking to Yuexiang.

    Yuexiang looked at the big temple in the snowy mountains in the distance, her eyes shining with joy, "It is said that there is a saint in the big temple, but I don't know if I will have the opportunity to see him."

    "The big temple is right there, and many of us have been here for generations. But no one has seen it, probably because we don't have this opportunity. Since we can see the big temple on the snow mountain, we can also see the saint."

    The tail behind the black wolf stood straight up, wagging back and forth. He was indescribably curious about the snow-capped mountain temple in the distance. If he hadn't been thinking about Gao Feng, he would have already run to the snow-capped mountain temple to find out what was going on.

    "This is the snow mountain? This is the big temple?" Gao Feng was completely unprepared. Although Princess Qingrou slept longer and longer, which made Gao Feng anxious, Gao Feng never thought that the fog in the sea of ????cao would disappear.  Behind is the Snow Mountain Temple.  Hearing the conversation between Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei, she was still confused and couldn't believe it.

    Gao Feng went around in circles between life and death for several times, and was disturbed by the murderous aura of the two armies. Gao Feng suddenly saw the snow-capped mountain temple, and Gao Feng was in a trance.  In just a moment, he stabilized his mind and thought to himself that for the sake of Princess Qingrou, he would have to fight through mountains of swords and seas of fire, not to mention that the big temple on top of the snow-capped mountains didn't seem to be hostile to him.

    "Yes, this is the Snow Mountain Temple. We must have borrowed your endless luck to see the true appearance of the Snow Mountain Temple. There are also legends passed down from the clan for many years, and no one has actually seen this Snow Mountain Temple.  Temple. It is said that whoever the saint wants to see the Snow Mountain Temple can see it. Otherwise, even if he travels all over the mountains, he cannot find it." Although Yuexiang was still excited, she still heard Gao Feng's words,  replied.

    Gao Feng straightened his clothes, doing every move very carefully, trying to calm the ups and downs in his heart while smoothing his clothes.  Until my mood was as calm as water, and there was a peaceful atmosphere in the air around me.  Just when Gao Feng was about to step forward to find out what happened, a clear voice from the Noble Phantasm sounded: "Brother Gao, where is this?"

    woke up?  Why is it so fast this time?  Gao Feng was stunned. Why did Princess Qingrou wake up not long after she fell asleep?  The calm mind that had just been calmed down was stirred up by a sound like a silver bell.

    Still lively and carefree.  Princess Qingrou took out her precious phantom and was stunned by the vast autumn scenery in front of her.

    "Grassland! Such a big grassland"

    "Yes, it is really big. It is said that this place is called Caohai." Gao Feng was still thinking about Princess Qingrou's illness, thinking about the saints in the snow mountain temple, and thinking about seeking medical advice.  But he still couldn't help but follow Princess Qingrou's words.

    "Brother Gao, this is really a sea of ??green." The little princess looked around with an excited look.  Looking around, there are endless green patches, as if you are in a vast ocean, and the fragrance of green grass is in your mouth and nose, which is intoxicating.

    Suddenly, Princess Qingrou saw the big temple on the snow mountain, and couldn't help shouting excitedly: "Brother Gao, look, look, that's the snow mountain! What a big temple on the mountain." Princess Qingrou  Looking at the snow-capped mountains in the distance and the large temple shrouded in clouds and mist on the top of the mountain, my eyes sparkled with curiosity, and I was extremely happy.

    Gao Feng saw the happy look of Princess Qingrou. This child was born in an imperial family and was regarded as the apple of his eye. He was supposed to have a flawless life but became seriously ill and had to spend his youth in deep sleep. Such a situation  Even an old man who has experienced the vicissitudes of life may not be able to bear the situation, but Princess Qingrou not only does not feel sorry for herself, but every time she wakes up, she seems not to remember these miseries at all, but seriously enjoys every moment in this world.

    Although the marriage was arranged by Emperor Ren, he rarely got close to Princess Qingrou.  Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt pity and held Princess Qingrou's little hand. He made up his mind to cure Princess Qingrou's strange disease even if his own life was at stake.

    Princess Qingrou felt Gao Feng's big hand holding her hand. She was afraid that it would hurt her, so she didn't dare to use force, but she just protected it carefully.  Extremely shy, the scenery I had never seen before was gone.Color, pretending not to know, looked around, hoping that Gao Feng would just keep holding his hand and never let go.

    "Let's go and have a look." Gao Feng said in a deep voice.  Since it is a big snow mountain temple, I always go there.

    Princess Qingrou smiled happily and said: "Brother Gao, it's very far there. How long do you think we have to walk to get there? Ten days? Or half a month?"

    "No need. Let's fly away." Gao Feng felt happy when he saw that Princess Qingrou was in good spirits.  After a few words with Zhang Zhijiang and others, he explained clearly what to do, and put Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei, Hei Lang and Hei Ma into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  As for the purple swan?  Seeing her soaring freely in mid-air, he didn't want to include her in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  Just let her fly.

    "Look, we are going to fly to that big temple, hold me tight and be careful not to fall." Gao Feng said with a smile, his right hand wrapped around the waist of Princess Qingrou, and the flying armor wings were spread out behind him, for fear that  The main body of Qingrou County is weak and cannot withstand the wind and cold, so it slowly flies up.  The golden light spread out, enveloped the little princess, and flew forward.

    Princess Qingrou was still a little shy at first. As Gao Feng flew into the air, she took a bird's eye view. She saw the vast sea of ????grass and countless creatures playing in the sea of ??grass. Everything was related to the short spell flying over the capital.  Essential difference.  Different from flying where you are always paying attention to the strength of your spells to avoid triggering reactions from the capital's guard formations, flying above the sea of ??grass is more free and enjoyable.

    I don't know whether it was because of fear or something else, Princess Qingrou's arms around Gao Feng gradually tightened, and there was a hint of bitterness and sweetness in her heart, just like a girl who had tasted love for the first time in the world, with a look of happiness on her face.  Leaning in Gao Feng's arms, his eyes widened seriously, fearing that he would suddenly be tired and fall asleep again.

    Although Princess Qingrou never said it, she never revealed it in front of Gao Feng and others.  But every time she woke up, the little princess was sincerely afraid that she would fall asleep and never wake up.

    Now it seems that sleeping in Brother Gao's arms is also a kind of happiness.  Being happy at this moment is a moment of blessing if you can enjoy it for one more moment.

    The sky is sunny and the breeze is gentle.  The purple swan followed Gao Feng and flew all the way to the Snow Mountain Temple.

    "Wangshan is like a dead horse. The grassland is so vast that it is immeasurable."  With Gao Feng's speed at the moment, it took him half a day to fly there.  After flying to the countless stone steps on the snow-capped mountains, Gao Feng landed and flew all the way. Gao Feng was holding his beautiful wife in his arms, but he was not in the mood to appreciate it. He was just uneasy in his heart.  I thought over and over again in my heart about how to plead with the saint to cure Princess Qingrou's strange illness.

    From a distance, the stone steps just look huge, but when you get closer, you realize that they are not just huge.  Each stone step is dozens of feet high, stretching up the snow-capped mountains like hills.  The stone steps that should have been covered with moss were smooth and neat, as if time could not leave any trace on the stone steps.

    After releasing Yuexiang and others from the Butterfly Treasure, Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei caressed the huge stone steps and felt the incredible architecture. Even if it was just one step, it made people feel that the creation was magical and impossible to understand.  Their lips moved slightly, and they were too excited to speak.

    The black wolf ran back and forth in front of the stone steps curiously, looking here and there.  Bi Xi had no viciousness at all. He was suppressing his temper and drinking loudly. He opened his mouth wide and saliva dripped from his mouth.  The black horse had just regained consciousness, and now he was standing in front of the stone steps of the temple. He was also extremely docile, with his unruly wildness restrained. He looked up at the temple shrouded in clouds and mist, and screamed grayly from time to time.

    Standing in front of the stone steps, whether it is Gao Feng, Princess Qingrou or Zhang Zhijiang, they all have the thought of the insignificance of human beings.  I don¡¯t know what kind of powerful and skillful craftsmen could create such magnificent stone steps.

    Next to the huge stone steps, the mountain is covered with white snow. In the white snow, a rugged and winding path leads to the top of the mountain, leading to the snow-capped mountain temple.  The narrow path next to the stone steps looks extremely small, making it difficult for people to notice.

    "You are here." A childish voice sounded, and at some point, a little boy of about ten years old stood on the path, looking down at Gao Feng with clear eyes.  Everyone was looking at the stone steps and the big temple on the top of the snow-capped mountain, each with their own thoughts.  When the boy appeared quietly, no one noticed.

    Gao Feng turned around and saw a ten-year-old child wearing a shabby but clean cotton coat.  Her black hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and her little face was blue from the cold. She put her hands in front of her mouth and breathed to warm herself up. She jumped twice from time to time, like a little boy next door, amiable but kind.  Somewhat naughty.

    At first glance, the child's eyes are crystal clear, like two pools of clean water without a trace of impurities.  Looking carefully, Gao Feng gradually saw the vicissitudes of life contained in his eyes, which were deep and far away.  This was definitely not a look that a child could have, and Gao Feng felt an indescribable weirdness in his heart.

    "This little brother" Gao Feng forced himself toStruggling out of confusion, his mind turned, he gave a deep bow and said: "We are from Daxia, come" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe, reward and support  , is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 437 Saint

    "I know." The boy looked at Gao Feng, then looked at Princess Qingrou, and said with a smile: "Since we are here, it is fate. There is no one in the temple, and it is not easy for me to come down. Let's go back together."

    After saying that, the child looked back at the big temple shrouded in clouds and mist, sighed softly, and said with some frustration: "My home is too high up. Although it is clean, it is not easy to go up and down."

    Hearing what the little boy said, Gao Feng felt anxious and said more sincerely: "We are here to ask the saint to cure Princess Qingrou's illness, and we hope that little brother will report it. Although we are thousands of miles away, our sincerity can be seen in the sky.  "

    As Gao Feng spoke, he was about to take out the token given to him by Emperor Ren. If the boy turned around and left, the snow-capped mountain temple would disappear into the clouds.

    The child did not answer Gao Feng, nor did he look at the token in Gao Feng's hand. He just waved and turned around to walk on the path. His hands were shrunk in his worn cotton clothes to resist the cold wind that blew from time to time on the snow-capped mountains.  The contrast between the tall stone steps and the young children was so great that it was hard for Gao Feng to accept it for a while.

    The child walked a few steps and turned around to see Gao Feng and others still stunned at the foot of the mountain. He wrinkled his nose, which was red from the cold, and said, "Come and carry me up the mountain. I'm already tired from going up and down."

    The words were not polite at all, but when Gao Feng heard them, he felt a sense of intimacy in his heart.  Grinning, he took Princess Qingrou's hand and followed the child up the path beside the stone steps.

    The mountain road is narrow and rugged, and can only accommodate one person walking on it.  Gao Feng reluctantly let go of Princess Qingrou's hand, hesitating in his heart.

    Princess Qingrou smiled and said: "You carry him on your back. Brother Gao, don't worry about me. I have all the treasures on me." After saying that, she clicked her eyes at Gao Feng, the elf was naughty.

    Gao Feng chuckled when he heard what the little princess said.  In front of the snow-capped mountain temple, since the child didn't say he could fly, Gao Feng didn't dare to make a mistake. He carried the child on his back and walked up the small path beside the stone steps.

    "My little brother rarely goes down the mountain?" Gao Feng asked as he walked.

    ¡°When I get tired of living up there, I¡¯ll come down and play for a few days. Well, going down the mountain is very troublesome, and I rarely come down.¡±

    "Then what are you doing on the mountain? Where are your adults?" Princess Qingrou asked with a smile from behind.  The child was handsome and cute, and both Gao Feng and the little princess loved the child very much.

    The child seemed to be remembering something. After a while, he said with some distress: "I don't know, I'm the only one on the mountain. I seem to be able to remember something."

    As he talked, there was no movement again.  Gao Feng walked on the mountain road, not wanting to go too fast and make Princess Qingrou too hard.  Hearing what the little boy said, he suddenly thought of the little fox in the fairy mountain. It was clearly so powerful that he could not imagine, but he also seemed like an ignorant child.  Sometimes you know everything, but most of the time you can't remember anything.

    Gao Feng thought of the little fox, squatting on his shoulder, chatting or scolding, no matter what he said, it was all for his own good, and a warm feeling arose in his heart.

    "I can't remember, I can't remember." The child shook his head in distress and lay down behind Gao Feng.  It's not annoying for a child to act naughty and make childish noises, it just feels very cute.

    "By the way, you saw them fighting at the foot of the mountain. Is it fun?" The child suddenly remembered something and asked curiously, lying next to Gao Feng's ear.

    Thinking of the big battle in the mist just now, with countless monsters and a stern giant army, and that he had to fight several times between life and death, Gao Feng shook his head and said: "It's not fun. If you go down the mountain to play, you'd better not  If you go too far, if you encounter a fight alone, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    As he said this, Gao Feng suddenly remembered that the song used to drive away monsters in the white fog was somewhat similar to the child's voice.

    "I've always wanted to go and have a look, but it's a pity that it's too difficult to go down the mountain once, so I miss it every time." The child said, burying his head on Gao Feng's back in a depressed tone, his voice a little muffled.

    "Excuse me, little brother, what are those?" Yuexiang asked when she heard the child mention the battle in the white mist.

    "A bunch of mindless monsters and a bunch of stereotyped and boring ghosts are fighting. It's not that interesting to watch. I'll tell you when I grow up and have more things to think about." The child has a clear mind.  , although he was depressed that he could not go to see the senseless battle Gao Feng encountered, he stopped thinking about it and said with a smile.

    The child¡¯s words were vague. Although Yuexiang didn¡¯t understand, she was very cautious in front of the snow-capped mountain temple and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    When Bao Weiwei heard what the child said, she was stunned and said: "It turns out that there are really monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan."

    "Of course, Jiuyou's monsters have no brains and are not fun at all." The child said with a pout.

    Yuexiang said: "Miss Bao, there is something about Jiuyou Huang in your clan.The legend of ???  "

    "Yes, I heard the old people say it, but I didn't pay attention." Bao Weiwei said calmly.  Since I have been practicing martial arts since childhood, I naturally have no interest in these anecdotes that have nothing to do with martial arts.

    Bao Weiwei followed Yuexiang, and the little black wolf behind her jumped up and down dishonestly, trying to run to Gao Feng, but the mountain road was rugged, with white snow on both sides, and she didn't know whether it was a solid mountain road or a solid road under the snow.  The cliff has no choice but to follow.

    "Yuexiang, there should be a legend about this in your clan." Gao Feng asked.

    "It is under the Nine Netherworld that countless monsters are born. What this little brother said is not mentioned in the clan's documents." Yuexiang said carefully, every word and every word was carefully spoken.  Yuexiang knew that she left the capital this time to treat the little princess. Now she had arrived in the snow-capped mountains, and the big temple was close at hand. God knew if there were any weird rules here.  You must not ruin Gao Feng's important event just because of your words.  "The books about Jiuyou Huangquan were all pornographic. I had access to very few books at the time, and they were not very clear."

    "There are countless killings, even if you fight back and forth, there will be no results in the end. I just fought and killed in my previous life. It is not honest to become a ghost after death. There are countless mortals in the world. Why is it that it is not good to live, but to fight for the sake of war?  Life. Even if you die, you can't live without fighting. They are all a bunch of fools." The child looked around behind Gao Feng, very leisurely.  He commented with disdain on those giants that made Gao Feng feel awe-inspiring.

    "Then how can we see it on the grassland?" Gao Feng wondered why he could see it, and he almost died in the fight between the two sides.

    The child smiled and said, "Let me ask you, where is this place?"

    "It's a snow mountain, the northernmost snow mountain in the North." Gao Feng answered honestly.

    ¡°What¡¯s on the other side of the snow-capped mountains?¡±

    "Hmm, I don't know." The side of the snow mountain?  Gao Feng had never thought about this problem. When the boy talked about it, Gao Feng seemed to understand something.

    "That side is the wilderness. To put it simply, it is the edge of the world. The fog is clear. If you go in, you will be unlucky and can't find the way out and starve to death in it. If you are lucky, you can walk to Jiuyou  Huangquan, or go to places like Southern Wilderness, Western Desert, and East China Sea.

    Sometimes when fog appears on the sea of ??grass, the surrounding creatures will be taken away. It¡¯s easy to go, but few can come back.  Over the years, the little guys on the grassland have learned a lot and know how to avoid it.  It's a pity that it doesn't last long every time. I want to visit other places. I feel a little tired of living in this dry mountain.  Alas, every time I go down the mountain, the fog is gone.  "

    "Excuse me, little brother, was it you who sang the song that dispelled the white mist just now?" Gao Feng asked.

    The child gently knocked on Gao Feng's head and said with a smile: "Yes, you came to see me, didn't you? You are not a little guy on the grassland. You don't know how to escape and what to do if you die. Can you chat with me?  Chatting is not bad.¡±

    "What is the white mist? How can it bring people to Jiuyou Huangquan?" The child spoke confusingly. Gao Feng didn't understand what he heard, so he asked.  Gao Feng was so happy that he was as close to the child as a little fox. Gao Feng didn't have so many scruples. He thought about it and asked directly.

    "The fog is not anywhere, but it is anywhere." The child was not bothered by Gao Feng's question, but Gao Feng couldn't understand the answer at all, so he had to write it down secretly in his mind.

    After the child finished speaking, he turned to look at Bi Xi who was walking behind him on the Yangchang path. He stopped explaining Baiwu and Jiuyou Huangquan and said, "Come on, tell me about the weird things you saw along the way.  ¡± As he said, the child suddenly lost his temper in distress for some unknown reason, and said angrily: ¡°Forget it, forget it, I can¡¯t go out even after hearing this. It¡¯s better to wait until I¡¯m older and go out for a walk by myself.¡±

    By this time, Gao Feng already knew that Xiaotong was not an ordinary person. His appearance was very similar to that of Senior Hu Jiu. He had been in contact with him a lot, so naturally he was not surprised.  "Brother, have you always lived in the mountains and never come down?"

    "Yes, this mountain is so high, and I can't walk too far." The child huddled behind Gao Feng, seeming to feel that Gao Feng was warm, comfortable, and a little sleepy.  "Maybe when I grow up, I won't want to go out anymore when I think about everything. I don't want to, I don't want to, every time I think about these things, it's all messy, so I'd better wait."

    Gao Feng buried his head and walked upward. With Gao Feng's current state, the bone-piercing cold wind on the snow-capped mountains was nothing.  Princess Qingrou was wearing a treasure, and a soft light enveloped Princess Qingrou. The little princess looked around happily as she walked.

    The child was buried in Gao Feng's back and seemed to have fallen asleep.  After walking for a long time, Princess Qingrou chatted with Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei, passing the lonely time while climbing the mountain.  There was a break, and thenArrive in front of the Snow Mountain Temple.  The child jumped down from behind Gao Feng, patted Gao Feng, and said with a smile: "Thank you very much. Climbing this mountain road is very troublesome."

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "Please let me report to the saint, we have something important to see the saint." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. You  Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 438 I am a saint

    "Saint? You are really strange. Didn't I tell you that I am the only one here? I am the saint you are looking for." The child jumped into the temple, "Come on, you don't have to be so polite. But  It's just a big house, but it's wider and more spacious. You carry me up here, and I'll treat you to something good."

    He is a saint?  Gao Feng and others were stunned. No one expected that the saint in the snow mountain temple was actually this child who had difficulty even climbing the mountain road.  No, the sage is said to have been around for at least thousands of years. How could he be a child?  Could it be that what Yuexiang once said about the reincarnation of saints was actually true?

    Gao Feng recalled that Yuexiang had said about the reincarnation of saints, and also said that there were several times when he almost couldn't be reincarnated. The Fox tribe helped the saints to reincarnate, and they had some fate with the saints in the snow mountain temple.  Coco couldn't remember anything after reincarnation. It seems that reincarnation is a bit like the little fox in the fairy mountain. Could it be that the little fox was also reincarnated?

    Yuexiang was ecstatic when she heard that the child thought he was a saint.  Gao Feng went through many hardships and hardships before he came to the Snow Mountain Temple.  Yuexiang has been worried that the saint will not be able to cure Princess Qingrou's illness after reincarnation.  But the little boy admitted that he was a saint. In this case, everything would be easier.

    Yuexiang¡¯s delicate heart was all fixed on Gao Feng. Seeing the saint jumping forward, she cautiously walked to Gao Feng and gently pulled Gao Feng¡¯s cuffs.

    Gao Feng had a lot of thoughts in his heart. He felt Yuexiang pulling him and looked back at Yuexiang. Yuexiang's face was filled with excitement and she nodded unnoticed.  Gao Feng knew what Yuexiang was thinking, a smile appeared on his lips, and he patted Yuexiang on the shoulder.  Looking back, he saw the figure of the child entering the temple and turning a corner. Gao Feng had no time to think carefully and quickly pulled Princess Qingrou to follow.

    The Snow Mountain Temple appeared in front of Gao Feng without any obstruction.  The little princess looked up at the temple and jumped up and down happily.  The big temple is indeed worthy of having a big character. The whole temple is black and white. The bricks, whether black or white, are huge. They are built together. I don¡¯t know what the material is between the bricks and the bricks. There is no gap. It looks like  Extremely solid.  The edges of the black masonry have been invaded by time and are already a little gray, but the color transition from black to white is perfect, without any abruptness. The change of color is more thrilling than the size of the masonry.  This is a kind of natural beauty. It seems that only a fairyland like the Snow Mountain Temple can have something so beyond human thinking.

    Each brick was as tall as two or three Princess Qingrou. The little Princess raised her neck and looked at the temple carefully, looking at the magnificent structure of the temple. The large stones were piled together naturally and perfectly.  , it seems that even the extremely sharp blade cannot be inserted into it.

    What a wonderful workmanship!  Magnificent yet exquisite, every brick and every inch of space is unique and overflowing with spirituality.  The level of grandeur has exceeded the understanding of Gao Feng and his party.

    Yuexiang gently stroked the huge bricks, her face meticulous, as if she was praying to heaven through the black and white bricks.

    The main door of the main hall is open, and a dome-like roof can be vaguely seen inside. The dome stands without a single stone pillar to support it, but it looks extremely solid, giving people the feeling that even if the sky falls apart, the dome will not collapse.

    There are dozens of small round holes in the dome, and the sunlight shines down through the round holes, illuminating the hall in mottled patterns, forming a pattern.  Gao Feng didn't have time to take a closer look, he just felt that as the sun rose in the east and set in the west, this pattern would undergo countless changes.

    Bao Weiwei was in a daze looking at the patterns formed by the flashing lights and shadows in the main hall. Her wild body seemed to blend into the black and white of the main hall, and she felt the depth of the snow-capped mountain temple.

    The courtyard of the temple is directly opposite the main hall, with dozens of wing rooms scattered around, some are grand, some are deep, some are vast, some are distant and quiet.  But the same thing is that they are large and fine - whether it is the bluestones paving the ground or the black and white stones built up, they are all extremely huge.

    "Perhaps only a hundred-foot-tall giant can complete such a magnificent building. Similarly, only a hundred-foot-tall giant living in this temple is in proportion, Gao Feng thought in his mind.

    Princess Qingrou observed carefully everywhere she went. Although Gao Feng held hands and followed the child without stopping, she saw countless majestic and majestic large houses and courtyards that were not even recorded in the Daxia royal collection.

    Black Wolf, Big Black Horse, and Purple Swan, like Zhang Zhijiang, disdain these grand and charming buildings. Following Gao Feng, Black Wolf looks back from time to time, fearing that Yuexiang will get lost in this maze-like courtyard.  .

    The child was walking casually in front of him. Behind the main hall, there was a thatched house built in an unnoticed corner. It was different from the grandeur of the big temple. It was simple and crude.

    Everything in this big temple can only be used and lived in by giants with a height of 100 feet, and this thatched house looks even larger than that of an ordinary person.?It is low, and the layout inside is also very simple. Compared with the grandeur around it, it looks extremely low. It looks like an ant nest. The child jumped in. This should be his place of residence.  .

    Three Qiongshi Tiansong trees spread their branches and leaves behind the courtyard, growing more luxuriantly than what Gao Feng saw in the fairy mountain.  The vigorous vitality makes the cold temple more lively and less deserted.

    Gao Feng was used to seeing Qiongshi Tiansong in the Fairy Mountain. When he saw these three Tiansong trees that looked like they had seen each other before but were different from those he had seen before, Gao Feng felt a surge in his heart.

    Qiongshi Tianpine has thick trunks and strong branches. Although it is located in the snow-capped mountains and is surrounded by cold winds, countless pine needles are still green. In the sunlight reflected by the white snow in the snow-capped mountains, the pine needles are green, blocking the sky and the sun, as if they are standing like three emerald green mountains.  Behind the big temple.  As the biting mountain wind gently swayed the branches and leaves, the whistling mountain wind became extremely gentle. The courtyard was as warm as spring and full of vitality.

    Countless Qiongshi hang on the branches of Tiansong, and they have grown for unknown years, emitting a slight light, like countless stars shining in the Yincui sky, vast and broad, like the vast ocean and the endless sky.  , people feel peaceful and have the urge to worship at the first sight.

    The Snow Mountain Temple is indeed a unique place.  When he first entered the temple, Gao Feng was shocked and speechless by the three Qiongshi Tiansong trees that were common in the fairy mountains.

    Yuexiang followed behind and walked to the thatched house. Unexpectedly, the first thing she saw was such a sky, a world filled with Qiongshi Tianpine.  Cherry's mouth opened wide, and she even forgot to block it with her hands.  Although I had heard of the Qiongshi Tiansong in the Snow Mountain Temple, I had never imagined that it had such majestic momentum. I was so moved that I lost my composure and didn't even notice it.

    Bao Weiwei finally walked in, and like Yuexiang, was once again shocked by the beautiful scenery in front of her.  Ever since I walked into the big temple, I felt unprecedented shocks all the time. Until I walked into the small space next to the main hall, I didn't expect to receive the biggest shock.  Bao Weiwei clenched her hands into fists, raised her head slightly, and tied her ponytail simply behind her shoulders, hanging down to her shoulders. She was also fascinated by the magical scenery she had never imagined, and her body exuded a wild aura involuntarily.  The soft and gentle beauty of Yuexiang and the wildness of Bao Weiwei complement each other. The wildness and softness are blended together against the solemn background of the temple itself, like a picture scroll, which makes people forget to leave.

    Gao Feng practices the Xiantian Hunyuan Suppression Art, and his spiritual consciousness is extremely stable. Although he is impressed by the magnificence of the temple, he is not immersed in the momentum of the temple like others.  At this time, I watched with cold eyes and felt that the grandness of the temple did not lie in its size, but in its all-inclusiveness.

    The black horse seemed to have smelled something. Although he was sane, he didn't know how to appreciate the scenery in front of him. He was just greedy.  I wanted to find out where this smell came from, but because of the imposing manner of the temple, I didn't dare to do anything out of the ordinary, and I was hesitant and entangled.  Black Wolf stood on the back of the black horse, squinting his eyes to admire Qiongshi Tiansong.  Hei Lang, like Gao Feng, had seen Qiongshi Tiansong countless times in the Fairy Mountain, but now he seemed to dare not recognize it when he saw it. He looked at it with all his concentration, wondering why the Qiongshi Tiansong here was different from what he usually saw.  no the same.

    The purple swan was far away from the black wolf. After seeing Qiong Shi, he ignored it and flew up to have a good time.  The purple lightning drew a beautiful arc in the air, and the afterimage was still in his eyes. The purple swan was caught by Gao Feng.  Gao Feng was afraid that the purple swan's reckless gluttony would displease the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple, so he held the purple swan in his arms and gently stroked the swan's long neck to comfort it.

    The purple swan fluttered a few times aggrievedly, unable to break away from Gao Feng's arms. It was greedy and aggrieved, and its eyes were filled with mist. It looked like it was about to cry.

    Unlike others who were shocked, Zhang Zhijiang was indifferent. He had never seen Qiongshi Tiansong before. Although he was impressed by the beauty and magnificence of the Snow Mountain Temple, he was not like Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei.  Standing casually behind Gao Feng, looking around.

    Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei and others stood in the corner of the courtyard, oppressed by the silent pressure of the temple. They were in awe and did not dare to move rashly.

    Black Wolf and Black Horse had eaten the fruits of Qiongshi Tiansong. At this time, they saw that although they had suppressed the greed in their hearts and came back to their senses, they stared at the three Qiongshi Tiansong, twitching their noses from time to time, looking cute.  .

    There is a stone table and two old wooden chairs whose color cannot be seen clearly.  The kid pointed to a wooden chair and said, "Sit down wherever you want. No one has been here for a long time. Once upon a time." As he spoke, the kid frowned in distress, as if he was searching for something in his memory.

    Gao Feng did not dare to disturb and helped Princess Qingrou sit on the wooden chair.  Princess Qingrou sat down and glanced at Gao Feng. She had not fallen asleep and was not sleepy now. She was very happy in her heart.

    "Forget it, I don't want to think about it anymore. What are you thinking about these shabby past events? Let's talk about ours. There is no one here, not even a cup of tea. You don't want it.Restricted.  "The child thought for a long time, but really couldn't remember anything. He waved his hands and said with a smile. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe to (this site) and give rewards. Your support is  My biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 439 The absurd answer

    "Okay." Although Gao Feng was close to this little boy, he wanted to ask for help but it was not like he had been with the little fox for a long time. He was not too presumptuous, so his tone became more and more respectful.

    The breeze blew, the shadows of the trees swayed, and bursts of fragrance emanated from the trees. Everyone felt refreshed.

    "Here, let me give you some fruit to eat." The child walked into the room and took out a small bag that was worn white. There were a few small words embroidered on the bag, but it was so worn that it was hard to see what was written.

    The boy opened the bag, poured the Qiongshi Tiansong fruit inside on the stone table, and said: "This fruit is different from what you have eaten before. The world is so far away and so small, but it is different from the real world. Qiongshi Tiansong  It can¡¯t absorb much of the true essence of heaven and earth in it. Although it can be regarded as a rare treasure of heaven and earth, it is much inferior to the fruit I have here.¡±

    After saying that, he picked one of the fruits on the stone table and handed it to Princess Qingrou.  The black wolf seemed to understand the child's words. He howled happily and rushed to the stone table. He put his front paws on the stone table and stood up, ready to eat Qiongshi.  The child hit Heilang on the forehead with his hand and cursed with a smile: "Go away, you little guy, why are you so greedy?"

    After saying that, he grabbed a handful of Qiongshi from the table, took one and threw it into Hei Lang's mouth, one for each of Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei, Zhang Zhijiang, Bianxi, Black Horse and Purple Swan.  Just after he finished dividing it, he saw that the black wolf had eaten all the pieces, including the leather and core, so he took another piece and was about to throw it to the black wolf.  As soon as she moved her hand, Qiongshi didn't throw it out. She stopped in mid-air with a confused face, "No, I can't seem to give you more. If you eat too much of this thing, not only will it not be good, but it will do bad things. Why on earth?"  "

    Thinking vaguely, the black wolf stretched its neck below and waited, cute and a bit expectant.

    Gao Feng had something on his mind. He saw more Qiongshi and ate more. Although the child said it was different from Qiongshi in the Fairy Mountain, there was nothing wrong with her.  Helping the little princess to squeeze open the hard shell of Qiongshi, watching Princess Qingrou eat Qiongshi, she said politely: "Brother, we are here because Princess Qingrou has a strange disease and needs  heal."

    "I know, since you are here, your illness will naturally be cured. I don't know what you are worried about." The child casually threw a piece of Qiongshi to Gao Feng.  "Oh, by the way, you don't know that after you come to the snowy mountains and enter the big temple, your disease will naturally be cured."

    "Come here, the disease will be cured naturally?" Although Gao Feng had already determined in his heart that the child in front of him was the saint he was looking for, he told the child vaguely. Gao Feng could not believe that he had unknowingly allowed Emperor Ren to use all his strength.  The strange disease that Xia Guo couldn't cure with all his efforts was actually cured like this?

    The child seemed to know what Gao Feng was thinking, so he took a piece of Qiongshi and handed it to him, "Help me break it open. This thing is too hard and it's troublesome to eat. I'm usually too lazy to eat this stuff."

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, there are actually people in this world who don't want to eat Qiongshi because of the trouble.  He pinched Qiongshi open and handed it to the child respectfully.

    After the child ate the fruit, he teased the little black wolf with the shell and said, "What's so strange about this? The disease is cured. You will know when you go back."

    "Where are you going back to?" Gao Feng asked casually, pondering over the little boy's words in his mind.

    "Where are you coming from?" After saying that, seeing Gao Feng's stunned look on his face, the boy scratched his head and said, "Are you the same as me, you can't remember many things? Why don't you know where you come from?"

    "" Gao Feng was speechless, wondering what profound secrets there were in Xiaotong's words.  Is it true that Princess Qingrou¡¯s illness will be cured when she returns to the capital city of Daxia?  Gao Feng believed in the reincarnation of the saint more and more.

    "I asked you to come up because I'm tired and don't want to climb the mountain. Besides, it's cold and lonely inside this big temple, so it would be good for you to talk to me. I'll go back as soon as I'm better. By the way!"  Thinking of something, he looked at Bi Xi and said, "You carry me up here and give you a few fruits. It can be regarded as your fate to come to the temple."

    Gao Feng became confused. He came out of Zhongjing and headed straight to the Northland. He thought about countless thoughts in his mind. He originally thought that he would have to fight through mountains of swords and seas of fire. Even if he risked his own life, he would kill Princess Qingrou.  The idea of ??a cure for the disease.  I thought about countless possibilities, but I never thought that when I arrived, my illness would be cured naturally.

    "Hey, I'm talking to you." Seeing Gao Feng stunned, the boy stood up, picked up a long piece of wood next to Qiongshi Tiansong, and lightly knocked Gao Feng, "I'll give you five fruits. This fruit is as good as  What you have in your hand is different, and it¡¯s different from the ones just now.¡±

    As the boy spoke, he waved the long piece of wood at random and murmured: "That greedy bastard took away all the Qiongshi Tiansong in the temple. Fortunately, there are still three trees left. It's a pity that those  Qiong Shi is relieved."

    Gao Feng felt that the mountain-like Qiongshi Tiansong in front of him seemed to have changed slightly, but it seemed that there was no change at all, and he was just dazzled.  ?A few stars fell to dust like meteors in the sky with Qiongshi Tianpine as the background, but they did not fall far, and accidentally fell directly at the child's feet.

    The little boy put down the long tree with a smile, picked up five Qiong fruits on the ground, put them in the palm of his hand, and handed them to Gao Feng, "These fruits have been growing on the trees for thousands of years. They absorb the essence of heaven and earth. After eating them, it feels like they are coming back again."  I can¡¯t remember any special benefits, please keep them.¡±

    Gao Feng saw that the child seemed more confused than the little fox, and he couldn't laugh or cry.  After listening to what the child said, I knew that these few gold coins were extremely precious, so I kept them carefully.

    Bi Xi begged for another Qiongshi from the child's side and ate it happily.  Black Wolf and Black Horse stood aside, looking a little aggrieved that Bi Xi actually ate more than him.  I want to go forward and continue to ask the child for more.  But there is a natural fear of children in his nature, so he doesn't dare to step forward, so he can only lie beside him and look at Bixi with aggrievedness and envy.

    "Why are you aggrieved? If you don't want to eat good things, you have to eat more. The benefits you have received are enough. If you eat too much, you will have a bad stomach. It's not that I am stingy." The child looked at the black wolf and the black horse, his eyes were crystal clear, and he was serious.  Really explaining to Dark Horse and Black Wolf.

    Hei Lang seemed to understand what the child said and growled. Although he was still a little aggrieved, he no longer looked at Qiong Shi, who was all over the table, but came to Gao Feng and rubbed Gao Feng intimately.  Try to beg for the Qiongshi that Gao Feng has not yet eaten.  The purple swan was let go by Gao Feng and lay on the black horse's back. Its neck was already long, but it was now stretched much longer. It looked at the table full of vegetables and could not help but sway its body.

    "Okay, I'm tired after a day of hard work. It's time for you to go down the mountain and go back." After playing with Dou Bixi for a while, the child breathed a sigh of relief. He looked a little sleepy.  The boy put away the Qiongshi on the stone table and said, "Let's go. I don't know if we will be able to meet you again after I send you out of the temple. It seems that we can still see you. I can't figure it out."

    Gao Feng looked at Princess Qingrou and then at the child. Although he couldn't believe it, he knew that the child in front of him who had many similarities with the nine-tailed fox might be a real saint. He said that Princess Qingrou's illness  Okay, then it must be okay.  At worst, she would have to wait for ten or eight days in the sea of ??grass under the snow-capped mountains. Princess Qingrou wouldn't sleep anymore, so her illness would naturally be cured. If she went to sleep, she could just think of a way to beg the saint in the big temple in the snow-capped mountains.

    Thinking clearly, Gao Feng handed over his hand and thanked him.  The kid was not polite and waved his hand casually, looking a little tired.

    After exiting the gate, we were in front of the big temple, looking down from the mountain with a bird's eye view of mist, white dew and frost.  The boundless sea of ??grass is full of green. Only when you look at the top of the snow-capped mountains can you truly see the vastness of the sea of ??grass.  Gao Feng and others were enlightened. This kind of beautiful scenery in the world is not something that can be seen normally.

    There was a vast white mist behind the snow-capped mountains. Bixi looked at the white mist and kept shouting, as if he had infinite attachment and yearning for that mist.

    "This little guy is homesick." The little boy breathed a sigh of relief and stroked Bi Xi's belly with a smile. Although Bi Xi was much taller than the boy, the boy could only touch Bi Xi's belly when he stood on tiptoes. Bi Xi was so fierce.  In the eyes of the child, it was as if it were nothing, and he regarded this wild beast as his own pet.

    "Home?" Gao Feng glanced at Bian Xi, and then looked at the faint white mist behind the snow-capped mountains, the wilderness.  Is this Bian Xi¡¯s home?  Gao Feng was thoughtful.

    Bi Xi is a psychic. When he saw Gao Feng for the first time, he decided that Gao Feng was the person closest to him in the world.  Just now, I learned something from the little boy's words. The familiar smell of my hometown in the wilderness to the north of the snow-capped mountains made Bian Xi reluctant to leave.  Seeing Gao Feng about to go down the mountain at this moment, the smell in the white mist behind the temple made him unable to let go. He ran to Gao Feng and licked Gao Feng's hand obediently, not knowing what to do.

    Gao Feng's happy expression when he saw it was confirmed by the few words the child had said, and he understood in his heart.  After all, Bi Xi is a ferocious beast of the wilderness. After eating the dragon, his strength skyrocketed, making it difficult even for him to control it.  It would be okay if you were in a deserted place with few people. But if you return to Zhongjing City, once the beast becomes full of ferocity, not to mention how much trouble it will bring to you, even the officials of Zhongjing City must kill it first and then kill it.  .  At this time, it's not just a matter of not being willing to part with it. It would be better for Bian Xi to stay in the wilderness.

    Although Gao Feng had no one else in the family except himself after his father's death, Gao Feng always kept in mind the happy and warm scene of the whole family being together.  No matter how dilapidated that place is, it is still my home, the place that I have been dreaming about all my life.  Bian Xi probably thought so too. Although he didn't know why this Bixi appeared in the fairy mountain, the imprint of his hometown was naturally deep in his blood.

    Feeling the same, thinking of the little child saying that Bian Xi was homesick, Gao Feng no longer hesitated and made up his mind.

    "Go, I'll bring you here, you go home, we'll see you again in the future." Gao Feng reached out and touched Bian Xi, feeling reluctant to let go.  (To be completed)?.  If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 440 The Strong

    Bi Xi was like a little pony, lying next to Gao Feng, sticking out her tongue and licking Gao Feng's hand affectionately, her affection was beyond words.  The clouds on his body were rising and falling, and countless blood threads were intertwining and moving in the clouds.

    Could it be that the pig grew up after eating Qiongshi?  Gao Feng patted Bi Xi's head and comforted Bi Xi in a low voice.  Although they didn't get along for long, and Bian Xi sometimes became fierce, Gao Feng was a little reluctant to leave Bian Xi.

    "Go, go, go, just go and sleep in the wilderness for a while." Biu hissed with joy, stood upright, and licked Gao Feng's hand to show his intimacy.  Turn around and rush towards the snow-capped mountains behind the temple.  He looked back at Gao Feng in mid-air, full of nostalgia.

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said goodbye to Bi Xi.  After taking a few steps, Bi Xi was already trapped among the snow-capped mountains shrouded in white mist, his figure flickering in and out.  Although the snow-capped mountains are dangerous, they are as happy as walking on flat ground.  His body was moving at lightning speed, and with just a few ups and downs, he traveled further and further between the snow-capped mountains.  After a few breaths, Bi Xi disappeared into the mist behind the snow-capped mountains.  Only Bixi's unique neighing sound echoed among the snowy mountains, making Gao Feng a little melancholy.

    Gao Feng felt lost in his heart. He looked at the direction Bi Xi was leaving and refused to turn back for a long time.  Princess Qingrou is thoughtful and considerate.  Knowing that Gao Feng was feeling sad, he gently shook Gao Feng's hand and said, "Brother Gao, don't worry about Bi Xi. This little guy looks small, but he is actually very ferocious. The ferocious beasts in the wild are not just for nothing.  In the wilderness, even a real dragon may not be able to do anything to Bi Xi."

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing.

    Princess Qingrou also followed Gao Feng's eyes and sighed softly: "This is what the Great Wilderness is like. I saw it in a book before, and even if I thought about it, I never imagined that it was really just a foggy wilderness.  ¡±

    "Oh? What did you see in the book?"

    The little princess smiled a little proudly and said: "The wilderness is the end of our world. It is said to be shrouded in mist, but in fact, if you go inside, there is another world, another world. The book says that it is called chaos. I really want to see it.  .¡±

    Gao Feng laughed dumbly and said: "It's chaos, what's there to see?"

    "No, there are many interesting places in chaos, and there are also some points where the laws of heaven and earth are unstable, which can lead to other places. For example, you can go to Jiuyou Huangquan, East China Sea and South Wilds, etc. The one you just talked about  Battle, the book says that the ghost army lives peacefully in the underworld, and they rarely appear in the world. I think it may be the battle between the monsters and the ghost army under the Nine Nether Underworld, but it is different from what is written in the book.  It¡¯s really weird.¡±

    "Ghost army?" Gao Feng asked curiously.

    "Yes, the Jiuyou Land produces monsters, and most of them have not yet developed their spiritual intelligence. There are no monsters in the underworld. Warriors, warriors, and Taoist monks often have immortal spirits after death. The book says that the underworld ghost army may have something to do with them.  Contact. As for why they are fighting?" Princess Qingrou stuck out a little tongue, smiled mischievously, and said: "That's all written in the book, and I don't know what it says. No matter how much more, I don't know."

    Hearing what Princess Qingrou said, Gao Feng felt thoughtful in his heart. He gradually understood his experience in the sea of ??grass and the many battles with monsters.  I sighed in my heart, the royal family is indeed the royal family, and they can know such secret things. If Princess Qingrou hadn't read a lot of books, I couldn't figure out what the fog was about even if I tried my best.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that young man¡¯s statement about your illness being cured is true or not.¡± Gao Feng then thought of Princess Qingrou¡¯s illness.  This is what Gao Feng is most worried about. Thinking of this, Gao Feng's hands suddenly stiffened.

    Princess Qingrou gently moved her little hand and gently touched Gao Feng's calloused hand, all kinds of tenderness and sweetness were silent.

    After a long while, Princess Qingrou said softly: "I believe it will be fine."

    Gao Feng's heart moved, and he was filled with worries and worries, and asked: "Why?"

    "Of course, Brother Gao will do well no matter what he does. So, since it was Brother Gao who took me to the North and found the Snow Mountain Temple, and the saints said it was already healed, then it must be okay.  ." Princess Qingrou said with a smile: "The saint has said it, what are you worried about."

    Gao Feng turned around and looked around, and saw that Princess Qingrou was lively and cheerful, with no intention of falling asleep. Countless speculations in his mind were moving in a good direction, and his mood improved.

    "Let's go down the mountain." Gao Feng said calmly, without the depression he felt when he missed Bian Xi just now.

    "Yeah." Seeing Gao Feng's mood improve, Princess Qingrou responded with a smile.

    Yuexiang and others followed Gao Feng, talking and laughing, and enjoying the picturesque scenery above the snow-capped mountains.  Before leaving, the black wolf looked up to the sky and howled in the direction where Bian Xi left, as if saying goodbye to Bian Xi.  The big black horse followed Gao Feng closely. Going down the mountain was a hundred times more difficult for the black horse than going up the mountain.

    &nbsp; "Let's carry you down the mountain." Gao Feng took the little princess's hand to the sheep's intestine trail. Seeing that they could no longer walk side by side, Gao Feng thought about carrying the little boy on his back when going up the mountain, and he was still a little afraid of Princess Qingrou.  When you are too tired and tired, you have to go to sleep.

    "Okay!" The little princess laughed happily. Before Gao Feng could squat down, she jumped on Gao Feng's back, leaned in Gao Feng's ear and shouted happily: "Come down the mountain!"

    The rules of the royal family are very strict, and Princess Qingrou has never acted like this in her life.  He likes the little princess in his heart, and Gao Feng is naturally willing to pamper and love her. Even if Princess Qingrou wants the stars in the sky, if she can do it, she will not hesitate to pick them for the little princess.  Princess Qingrou was in high spirits, and the gloom in Gao Feng's heart was swept away. It was enough to solve the problem. What's the use of just being sad.

    After thinking about the worries in my heart, I strode onto the narrow path and started to go down the stairs.  The little princess's hair was blown by the mountain wind, caressing Gao Feng's cheek, itching slightly.  At this moment, Gao Feng felt happy and healthy, and he really wished he could stay at this moment for the rest of his life.

    "The book says that the laws of heaven and earth are the strictest in our Great Xia. But in the far north, the closer you get to the edge of the world and the wilderness, the looser they become, and countless gaps between heaven and earth appear. Then  When I was reading a book, I thought that this far north must be a barren land with killings everywhere, but I never thought it would be so beautiful." Princess Qingrou lay on Gao Feng, looking around, and she couldn't get enough of the world.  of beauty and splendor.

    "Perhaps it's because there are saints living in the snow mountain temple. I think saints don't want to see the killings day and night and want to be quiet. The heavy fog and battlefield that I saw that day are also a situation where the laws of heaven and earth are loosened.  . The Snow Mountain Temple is indeed not an ordinary place. I don¡¯t know whether it became like this after the saint found such a place in the North or after finding this place." Gao Feng knew that Princess Qingrou had read many books since she was a child, especially  Love these weird things.  Seeing that the little princess was in high spirits, she answered the question.

    "Yes, how else could you see the war between the Jiuyou Huangquan monsters and the ghost army? We have never seen it in Daxia." Princess Qingrou imagined the battle she missed, and said quietly: "  What a pity, I wish I could see it with my own eyes.¡±

    Yuexiang listened to what Gao Feng and the two were saying, and followed closely behind Gao Feng while saying: "It is extremely difficult to meet a saint. It is even more difficult to meet a saint in the past five hundred years. Some people are even very lucky to be able to come to the snow mountain.  The great temple has received abundant wealth, but no one has seen the saint appear. This time the saint is actually willing to come out, because the Lord has great blessings."

    "We followed the northbound journey and also benefited from it." Bao Weiwei said with a smile: "I have only heard of the Qiongshi in the Snow Mountain Temple, but how can I see it and actually eat it? But the Qiongshi Tiansong  It¡¯s really big. When I first saw it, I just felt it was as vast as the blue sky. I didn¡¯t expect that a tree could make people feel this way.¡±

    "I didn't expect that I, Lao Zhang, would be so lucky to be able to eat the Qiongshi Fairy Fruit from the Snow Mountain Temple. But I didn't seem to do anything along the way, just watching the fun." Zhang Zhijiang said angrily, and said  Face of regret.  It seemed that he was hiding in the Noble Phantasm when he encountered dangers along the way, and felt a little regretful and unwilling to be able to solve Gao Feng's problems.

    The black wolf jumped forward and back, never being honest for a moment.  Listening to Bao Weiwei talking about Qiongshi Tiansong, she didn't know if she was greedy or something, she stuck out her tongue, hugged Gao Feng's legs, and ate while panting, her tongue tilted to one side, as if talking to Gao Feng.  Feng begs Qiong Shi.

    "You're just greedy. Didn't you already eat Qiongshi today?" Gao Feng smiled and raised his legs to play with the little black wolf. "The saints have said that eating too much will make your stomach bad, so hurry up and play by yourself."  , as long as you are obedient, there will always be something to eat."

    Hei Lang saw Gao Feng's joke, but he was quite determined. He felt helpless and let go of Gao Feng's leg.  He caught a glimpse of the greedy expressions on the black horse and purple swan behind him, as if they were trying to grab something to eat with him, so he attacked them fiercely and howled to the sky. The sound spread far away and echoed among the snow-capped mountains.

    The black wolf looked up to the sky and howled, and the sound echoed. Another wolf howled faintly from the bottom of the mountain. It was rough and wild. The rough sound in the howl was like pieces of stone. It spread to everyone's ears, causing a pain.  As the echo of the howling of a black wolf came over, a huge pressure enveloped everyone.

    What's going on here?  Gao Feng was still walking along the trend, feeling that the pressure on his body would increase with every step he took down the mountain.  The black wolf also felt a change. He was no longer fierce towards the black horse and the purple swan. Instead, he tilted his head and looked at the foot of the mountain, as if he saw something in the distance.

    Gao Feng's pace gradually slowed down, and he realized the changes in the pressure around him.  Among the five supreme beings in the world, Gao Feng also encountered Xia Emperor, Demon Lord and Sword Master exerting a small amount of power, and felt the power that destroyed the world and could not resist at all.  But now aroundThis power is different from the power of Xia Huang and Jian Zun, but Gao Feng himself feels that he cannot distinguish it in detail. He just knows that this power has no ill intentions towards him.  Perhaps those who released that power did not release it intentionally, but just heard the cry of the black wolf and felt it.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 441 It¡¯s snowing

    The Snow Mountain Temple, under the stable rules between heaven and earth, has such a powerful force. Who is this person?

    This breath seemed familiar, Gao Feng recalled it while walking.  It seems to be somewhat similar to the aura of the white wolf that once appeared in the fairy mountain.

    Zhang Zhijiang's body was flashing with blood-colored light, and he struggled to resist the pressure. Every step he took took countless physical strength, and his face was bruised from holding back.  Bao Weiwei lowered her body slightly, exuding a wild aura, and the ponytail on the back of her head rose up without any wind and was pulled straight.  The slim and hot figure suddenly appeared, but no one noticed it.  Everyone is resisting the inexplicable pressure and moving forward.

    Yuexiang¡¯s eyes bloomed with a cold needle-like light, and the light and shadow behind her flashed, and she began to increase her strength.  Even the six-tailed black fox could not keep calm under this overwhelming pressure and could not go down the mountain as if nothing had happened.

    "You go into the Butterfly Treasure, and I will take you down the mountain." Gao Feng stopped, Princess Qingrou hid behind Gao Feng, as if she didn't feel anything, and still acted as if nothing had happened, looking around and looking at the mountains.  Beautiful scenery, unforgettable.

    "Your Majesty," Yuexiang heard Gao Feng's words and wanted to release the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. Unexpectedly, the Butterfly Noble Phantasm actually danced like a butterfly, flying along the sheep intestine path on the snow mountain, channeling spirits.  It flew slowly down the mountain as usual, unable to enter as usual.

    oh?  Gao Feng frowned as he watched the Butterfly Noble Phantasm fly down the mountain on its own, weighing the meaning of his invisible power, releasing the pressure and sealing the space of the Noble Phantasm.  A golden light suddenly appeared on his body, and his strength instantly increased. He smiled brightly, and without saying much, followed the Butterfly Treasure on the path, heading down the mountain.

    This coercion is not like the power of Emperor Xia of that day. It always increases with the growth of his own strength. It is interesting to see what level he can reach.  The pressure in front of him was like a huge wave, surging and rolling, endless. The violent force contained the power of heaven and earth. It was not as solid and thick as Emperor Xia, but it was the limitation of another peak form. The more Gao Feng tried, the more powerful he became.  Shocked.

    Gao Feng runs the Innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art, and an innate pure power is released from the golden light to resist the invisible but omnipresent violent force.  Even with all his strength, Gao Feng still felt that he was just a lone boat, drifting away in the huge waves, and the omnipresent power was beating the golden light that he spread out like a violent storm.  The golden light can only be maintained within a distance of about one foot from the body. If it extends further away, it will be extinguished instantly like a candle in the rain.

    Gao Feng could only desperately protect Princess Qingrou, Yuexiang and others behind him.  But the further away the place was, the less comprehensive the protection was. Gao Feng was also helpless, but had no choice.

    Except for the black wolf, the black horse and the purple swan looked sluggish, leaning against the black wolf, seeking shelter.  Hei Lang felt the familiar smell in the breath. He stood on the head of the big black horse and looked at the foot of the mountain, as if there was something waiting for him there.

    Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Bao Weiwei followed Gao Feng. As the golden wings of light unfolded, the golden light on Gao Feng's body flourished. After getting close to the golden light, everyone felt that the pressure on their bodies was relieved. Knowing that Gao Feng  He withstood more than half of the pressure for his group and had no time to say thanks. He just followed Gao Feng with difficulty and walked down the mountain step by step.

    Zhang Zhijiang's breathing became heavier, and the bloody light on his body also emerged, but what Zhang Zhijiang paid attention to was Gao Feng. His eyes looking at Gao Feng were filled with shock. He thought that when he just saw Gao Feng, he was no better than him.  How much stronger, he even has a chance to kill Gao Feng on the spot.  But in a short period of time, Gao Feng grew at a speed that he could not imagine. Every time Gao Feng grew up and every time he showed strength, he became stronger than before.  Zhang Zhijiang's heart was filled with shock and disbelief.

    Although the pressure he endured was not as good as the power Xia Huang exerted that day, every time he was one point higher, Xia Huang's power would be infinitely higher than his own.  This power was simply there, and it didn't seem to be specifically aimed at him. However, this power was implicit. With every step he took, Gao Feng became more and more awe-inspiring. With the opponent's strength, he wanted to do something to people like himself.  Everything is easy. What kind of existence can make me feel like this.

    Not only was he aware of such a powerful pressure, but Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei, and Zhang Zhijiang behind him also knew that the reason why they were not alert and prepared at the moment was because they could not feel any killing intent from this Via, and because they were so  The group of people were in the Snow Mountain Temple. They had not yet left the scope of the Snow Mountain Temple, but the walk was still extremely difficult.

    This coercion made Gao Feng resist the forces everywhere around him as he walked.

    Through a layer of white mist, the foot of the mountain comes into view.  Looking from a distance, a tall man with a beard was sitting casually on a rock in front of the Snow Mountain Temple.  Although it is casual, it makes people??A sense of depth and depth.

    Gao Feng saw the big man with his eyes. The big man raised his head and looked at Gao Feng. Two cold eyes looked at Gao Feng twice.  Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart when he saw that this man was very tall, in his thirties, and was wearing gray clothes of unknown material. The material was dark and unobtrusive, and golden light flashed from time to time.  He has thick eyebrows and big eyes, a high nose and a wide mouth, a square face with Chinese characters, and a beard like a spear, and he is fierce and powerful in the cold wind.  There's quite a weathered look on his face.  When he looked around, he was extremely powerful. Gao Feng had met Emperor Xia, met the Sword Master, and even met the Demon Lord, the White Bone Heavenly Lord, and the Eight-tailed Black Fox. He had also dealt with them. This big man was no better than them.  Inferior!

    Gao Feng saw the big man looking at him, with neither joy nor anger in his eyes. He didn't know what this man was planning, and felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  Seeing that he was about to get off the alley, Gao Feng stood firm and saluted the big man.

    Gao Feng lowered his body slightly, Princess Qingrou looked at the big man not far away with a pretty face from behind, "Brother Gao, who is this person?"

    "A senior, I don't know." Gao Feng frowned and slowly retracted the golden wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him, indicating that he had no hostile intentions.

    The bearded man only glanced at Gao Feng and stopped looking. He just lowered his head and thought about something.  In Gao Feng's view, even these two extremely simple actions of just sitting there and glancing at himself were extremely heroic.

    This kind of person can only be found in the north and the earth. He can be called a generous and tragic person. He looks forward to his own glory, and the world changes color.

    Gao Feng had roughly guessed the identity of the other party. Seeing that the big man no longer paid attention to him, and the pressure around him had disappeared without a trace, the golden light on his body slowly put away and continued walking down the mountain.

    Yuexiang and others did not feel much relieved because the pressure disappeared.  As the big man looked around, his expression was high, and his high-ranking power was displayed at will.  This is not strength, but majesty, a change in temperament after years of living there.  Everyone did not have the most refined and pure skills such as Gao Feng's Xiantian Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art to temper their minds, so they were under even more pressure at this moment.

    Gao Feng got off the small road, stood about ten feet away in front of the big man, and put down Princess Qingrou.  Intentionally or unintentionally, he used his body to block the gap between Princess Qingrou and the big man. Seeing Gao Feng being so careful, the big man smiled brightly, raised his head, and looked at Gao Feng thoughtfully, his eyes sparkling and captivating.

    In his eyes, he just saw a big man sitting there, but at this moment, Gao Feng felt that he saw landslides, raging waves, ferocious violence, and unrivaled power wreaking havoc between heaven and earth. Gao Feng subconsciously defended himself,  But I feel like I¡¯m defenseless!

    This must be Beidi!  Although Gao Feng has never seen Beidi, under this snow-capped mountain, someone can have such power and pressure. After coming to the North, he has never felt it in the White Bone Heavenly Lord or the Eight-tailed Black Fox.  , only the power of the Demon Lord is vaguely similar in scale. Who else could such a character be but Beidi!

    "Senior, who are you?" He just bowed respectfully and asked.  The words are also extremely simple.

    "I am Xue Liantian." The big man answered directly.

    Beidi Xue Liantian's eyes flashed with cold light, but there was no malice. He nodded slightly as a greeting to Gao Feng.  Seeing Princess Qingrou showing her head behind Gao Feng, she looked at him curiously, her eyes flashing, she was obviously very happy, and she also smiled at Princess Qingrou.  The beard on his face was twitching. Although it was a smile, Gao Feng's heart skipped a beat, but it seemed like an extremely ferocious beast baring its teeth in threat.

    "Sure enough, she is the one favored by spiritual energy in the world. Not bad." Beidi Xue Liantian glanced at Princess Qingrou, nodded and praised.

    "I wonder what seniors have to say?" Gao Feng didn't know what to say, so he had to take the initiative to ask.

    "See you for advice? Hey!" Beidi Xue Liantian said in a deep voice, like a muffled thunder exploding in Gao Feng's heart.

    Behind Gao Feng, Yuexiang, Bao Weiwei, Zhang Zhijiang and others just came down the mountain and stood behind Gao Feng.  Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei were initially wary, but after seeing Xue Liantian, they were left with awe. When they heard Xue Liantian confessing his identity, they were shocked at first, with incredible expressions on their faces. Beidi  The Supreme, the Northern Emperor who rules the masses actually appeared in front of them, and immediately knelt down. No matter how proud, brave, or noble their status was, it was not worth mentioning in front of such an existence. They just knelt down.  , bowed in obeisance and saluted.

    The bloody light all over Zhang Zhijiang's body was flickering. He stood there firmly, all the energy and energy in his body being used to gather the power to move himself.

    The purple swan and black horse followed behind and walked down. They have not yet transformed into human form, so their awe for the strong is even greater in their bones The respect is filled with natural fear, flowing out, just worshiping the awe and respect deep in their souls.  In nature, the powerful coercion emanating from Beidi Xue Liantian is more feared than respected.Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei were lying prostrate on the ground, not daring to move.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 442 The strongest of the demon clan

    Hei Lang didn't feel any strange at all, he cautiously stuck his head out behind Gao Feng, looking at the snowy sky of Beidi, and wanted to get close, but he felt the majestic pressure between heaven and earth, and was a little afraid.  Like a naughty child who got into trouble standing in front of the elders in the family, wanting to get close to him but afraid of being scolded, it made people laugh.

    "Another powerful species has appeared in our clan. It's really a happy event. It's still so innocent and innocent, which makes me even happier. Good!" Beidi looked at the black wolf and said with a smile.

    His attitude towards the black wolf was so good. Gao Feng was stunned for a moment before he thought that Beidi was originally from the wolf clan. Seeing the black wolf was naturally like seeing the same clan, and he was considered close. For such a person to come here, he must have something to do with him.  , Gao Feng was not in a hurry to ask, just waiting there.

    Beidi glanced sideways at Gao Feng, with a narrow smile on his lips, and said: "I just came to see the Snow Mountain Temple. If you can see the saint, you are considered to be blessed."

    "When I was little, my sister would take me around. Although the Northland is big, there is no place we haven't been to, even the wild places. There were no taboos at that time, and I was really happy.  "Beidi Xue Liantian looked at Gao Feng with calm eyes. Under such a gaze, Gao Feng felt that nothing could be concealed.

    But Gao Feng's realm has now reached a certain level. Although his whole body was seen through, he still looked calm and let his dagger-like eyes look at him.

    "At that time, there were not so many things as now. I lived a carefree life every day, running around and looking everywhere." Beidi Xueliantian sighed, with a more lonely look in his eyes, "Sister took me with me  Traveling all over the Northland, I have seen countless creatures and seen countless scenes. At that time, we also came here, and the Snow Mountain Temple was not what it is now."

    Beidi Xue Liantian seemed to be talking to himself, looking at the huge buildings on the snow-capped mountains, recalling the past.

    "You did a good job of releasing Bixi back into the wilderness. With Bixi here, there won't be too many dragons." The sadness in Beidi Xue Liantian's words flashed away, and he immediately looked at Gao Feng,  He said boldly.

    Gao Feng was thinking about Bi Xi and asked, "Bi Xi can't be in any danger in the wilderness, right?"

    Beidi Xue Liantian waved his hand casually and said with a smile: "The Bixiang is happy in the wilderness, just to return to the place where it should be. What danger can there be? Besides, that is his hometown, and it is better to go home than to live there every day.  Be strong within your Noble Phantasm.¡±

    Hearing what Beidi Xue Liantian said, Gao Feng felt relieved.  When I came here, I passed by the Dragon Forest and saw the arrogance of dragon beasts and wild dragons, and the arrogance of real dragons. Dragons are powerful beings that stand above all mortal creatures. The strength of Longshan is probably greater than most of the monsters in the North.  As the supreme emperor of the north, the Northern Emperor wanted to check and balance the dragon clan and not be so unscrupulous. The dragon-eating Bixi was always a good choice.

    "I just don't know why. Everyone says that this Bixi has disappeared for hundreds of years. Could it be that it was collected by the same existence like the Qiongshi Tiansong in the Snow Mountain Temple?"

    "When the saint sees you, I also want to see you, so I come here to have a look." Beidi Xue Liantian looked at Gao Feng and said.  The beard is like a spear or a halberd, ready to pierce the sky.  Although he talks about joys and sorrows, and the vicissitudes of the past, he still cannot hide his heroic spirit.

    The meaning behind Beidi's words was that Gao Feng knew that the boy on the mountain was indeed a saint. Meeting the saint changed Princess Qingrou's luck, and the strange disease on the little princess's body should be cured.  The last traces of doubts and worries were wiped away by Xue Liantian's words, and Gao Feng felt at ease.

    Hei Lang stood next to Gao Feng and looked at Beidi. After watching for a long time, he seemed to be getting closer to Xue Liantian. He was no longer afraid of the violent pressure from Beidi.  In front of him, he kept rubbing against Beidi's calf, as if he was as intimate with Gao Feng.  Beidi Xueliantian gently stroked the shiny black hair on the back of the black wolf's neck. The black wolf felt extremely comfortable, lying in front of Beidi's feet and howling softly from time to time, like a child acting coquettishly with the adults at home.

    Beidi touched the black wolf like a loving elder, and said after a while: "You have encountered a lot of troubles along the way, and the monster leader has also chased you, but the troubles you encountered are not too many.  You are in luck!"

    When they left Zhongjing City, Princess Qingrou was still sleeping in the Noble Phantasm. She didn't know what was going on outside. After listening to Beidi's words, she realized the hardships and hardships. Her thoughts turned over and over for a while, and she turned around to look.  Looking at Gao Feng, the expression of admiration and distress on his face was overflowing.

    It¡¯s just that Gao Feng can¡¯t care about this now. When Beidi said this, he definitely didn¡¯t mean that they were lucky, but pointed out something else. Gao Feng suddenly thought, and Yuexiang also reacted at this time.

    Yuexiang blurted out: "Is it only the monsters that are chasing me?"

    Gao Feng also felt uneasy in his heart. With the Wei Palace and QingxuWith such strength, chasing him will definitely not just be chasing him out of Zhongjing City. But after he arrived in Xuanzhou, he only had conflicts with the monsters of Jiuyou Sect. After he came to Northland, he only pursued Jiuyou.  Our demons and monsters have no other enemies. This is indeed good luck, but considering the overall situation, it is too strange.

    Gao Feng expressed his doubts. Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and Princess Qingrou all had cautious looks on their faces. Beidi nodded approvingly and said, "After all, my place is too far away from Daxia.  , a lot of news was delayed because of the delay, but what I can tell you is that something happened over there!"

    Something happened, Gao Feng was shocked. What kind of incident could make someone like Beidi say something happened?  The little princess' expression became extremely anxious.

    "You will know when you get back. I am too lazy to take care of your family affairs in Daxia. However, you recognize my sister. This is fate and affection. I will not let you come here in vain!"

    After saying that, Beidi Xueliantian stretched out his hand.  Gao Feng saw three five-inch long metal thorns spread out in the palm of Beidi's hand. He was stunned before he realized that they were three wolf hairs. There was a light floating on the wolf hairs. If he looked carefully, he could feel a chill.  This means that it must be the pressure of Beidi.

    Beidi Xue Liantian stared at Gao Feng and said: "This one is not as good as my sister, but it can still help you. You have to live longer, do you understand?"

    Gao Feng naturally remembered the three jade-like hairs given to him by the nine-tailed fox. Only here did Gao Feng finally confirm his suspicion. The sister Beidi mentioned was actually the nine-tailed fox Hu Jiu on the Fairy Mountain!  I didn't expect that the little fox would have such a powerful brother, but it's normal and a little funny when you think about it. There are three hairs there, and there are three hairs here. There really isn't much new idea!  But there is no doubt about the effectiveness of this thing, even though Gao Feng never knew how to use it.

    After Beidi Xueliantian gave Gao Feng three wolf hairs, his cold eyes glanced behind Gao Feng. Yuexiang and Bao Weiwei, who were kneeling on the ground, felt the pressure on their bodies suddenly increase. Even without raising their heads, they knew  It was Beidi who was looking at him. He didn't know what his intentions were. No one dared to move a little. They bowed to the ground obediently and were extremely respectful.

    "What's your name?" Beidi didn't make any move, but Bao Weiwei seemed to be carried by an invisible big hand, and stood up blankly, a little at a loss.  Hearing Beidi ask himself, a look of excitement appeared on his face.  Bao Weiwei never thought that one day she would be able to meet the legendary saint, and one day she would be able to meet the Northern Emperor, and even have the Supreme One ask her in person.  These are great honors among the monster barbarians.

    On the same day, not only did I meet the legendary saint, but I also met Beidi under the snow-capped mountain temple.  It seemed that Beidi asked something, and Bao Weiwei felt nervous. She was so nervous just now that she didn't hear clearly what Beidi asked.

    Bao Weiwei was greatly frightened and did not dare to look at Beidi who was not far away in front of her.  Nuonuo stood there, not knowing where to place her arms and legs.

    Gao Feng saw Bao Weiwei not saying anything, but lowering her head, trembling, and secretly laughing in her heart.  Even a stubborn girl like Bao Weiwei, who is not afraid of anything, would not be able to fully listen to Beidi's words.

    Hei Lang crouched at Beidi's feet. He was familiar with Bao Weiwei. At this time, seeing that she didn't know why she didn't answer Beidi's words, he was a little anxious. He watched Bao Weiwei howl in a low voice, as if to remind her something.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward. Gao Feng smiled, turned around and whispered, "Lord Beidi asked for your name."

    "Reporting to the Supreme Being, my name is Bao Weiwei. Please forgive me for being rude." Bao Weiwei mustered up her courage and said quickly.

    "Yeah. Although it's a little bit worse, I was able to follow him so far in the Northland, walk through the vast sea of ??grass, and go to the snow-capped mountain temple to pay homage to the saint. I have luck and opportunity! I am from a powerful and noble family, and there will be room for growth in the future."  Beidi looked at Bao Weiwei and didn't care about her rudeness just now. He commented casually: "Come with me and serve in the Golden Tent. Are you willing?"

    Bao Weiwei began to listen to Beidi Xue Liantian saying that she was not strong enough, but she just listened in silence.  But when I heard Beidi's last words, there was a loud buzzing in my ears, like the sounds of countless bees rushing around the wild flowers on the grassland to collect honey.  It seemed that there were only two colors left in the world, black and white, and only myself and Beidi Xueliantian existed.  Beidi's lightning-like gaze shone on her body, and Bao Weiwei felt a huge force exploding in her organs, turning into countless unbelievable joys that enveloped her whole body.

    "The effectiveness of the golden account?!" Bao Weiwei stammered, is it true?  real?  !

    Beidi Xue Liantian seemed not surprised by Bao Weiwei's strange expression, stroking the black wolf in his hand and sitting like a mountain.

    The Golden Tent of the Northland, the core of the Northland, is directly under the Beidi.  Being able to serve the Northern Emperor in the Golden Account,??The dream of every young warrior among the northern monster barbarians. Bao Weiwei herself is not the best among the tribe. She never thought that she would have this opportunity. She just followed Gao Feng out to see the scenery this time. Unexpectedly,  By chance, did he really have the great fortune to enter the Golden Account, or was it just Lord Beidi who named him personally? What an honor this is?  What a supreme mission!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 443: The Art of the Divine Craftsman

    Bao Weiwei couldn't help trembling, her whole body was inexplicably stiff, as if she were a puppet that she couldn't control at all.  It was still unbelievable in my heart, but Master Beidi was sitting like a mountain in front of me. This was true.

    This is real!

    Tears suddenly welled up in his eyes, and everything in front of him became blurred and invisible. Only Beidi, who was wearing gray clothes, could still be seen clearly even in the hazy tears.

    Bao Weiwei tried hard to bend her knees, so hard that she could even hear the sound of the bones in her knees rubbing against each other, which made people feel sour.  But Bao Weiwei couldn't care about this. Although the world was empty, only she and Lord Beidi were there at the moment. This was Bao Weiwei's only thought.

    Kneeling in front of Beidi, Bao Weiwei said spontaneously: "Thank you, Lord Beidi, for your support." In one sentence, it was incoherent and incoherent under the agitated mood, but no matter who it was, anyone could hear the excitement, yearning, and sincerity contained in it.  .

    Beidi Xue Liantian smiled slightly and said calmly: "Don't kneel down, just get up and say it."

    Yuexiang did not dare to disobey Beidi's wishes. When Beidi said that Bao Weiwei would be taken into the service of the Golden Account, she felt complicated.  But after getting along with Bao Weiwei for a long time, the two of them have a good relationship. As Gao Feng, he is a member of Gao Feng. Even if he is recruited by Beidi, he may not be able to serve in the Golden Account.  After feeling envious of Bao Weiwei in his heart, he took a careful look at Gao Feng, feeling extremely warm in his heart.  As long as Gao Feng is here, even if it is a golden tent, he is not willing to go.

    Looking back, Bao Weiwei could not help but tremble. She was so excited that she could not stand up from the ground.  Yuexiang quickly turned around and picked up Bao Weiwei, smiling softly and saying: "Congratulations, sister."

    Bao Weiwei leaned half of her body against Yuexiang, using Yuexiang's body to barely stand. She stood with her head bowed respectfully, with a look of joy on her face, unable to say a word.

    Gao Feng said with a smile: "Congratulations to Mr. Beidi, congratulations to Miss Bao."

    Beidi waved his hand. Gao Feng looked at Bao Weiwei, who was still immersed in excitement. With a thought in his mind, he said: "Miss Bao followed me all the way and suffered a lot. Now that she has joined the Golden Account, she also  This is a long-cherished wish. I have nothing to give as a gift, so let¡¯s make two handy weapons. I will serve in the Golden Account in the future, and I can also fight for Lord Beidi in all directions."

    Beidi Xue Liantian said "Oh" and looked at Gao Feng with interest. Since he said it, he must be quite accomplished in making weapons. He wanted to see what Gao Feng had in store.

    Bao Weiwei hasn¡¯t fully recovered her thoughts yet, and is a little distracted.  Gao Feng reached out and took the dagger that Bao Weiwei handed over subconsciously, lowering his head and meditating on her skills.  Along the way, I have seen Bao Weiwei fight several times starting from Turtle Castle. The Leopard clan warriors have the talent of stealth and sneaking, and her martial arts skills are mainly agile, tricky and close combat.

    ???????? Is it possible that Beidi accepted Bao Weiwei into the Golden Tent just because he was blessed with the blessing of being able to go to the Snow Mountain Temple?  Gao Feng didn't want to think about the reason. Bao Weiwei had been following him for so long and had helped him fight, so making him a precious weapon was a reward.

    After pondering for a moment, Gao Feng's fingers flickered with a golden edge, carving runes one by one on the dagger. The golden light between Gao Feng's fingers flashed across the dagger, and he noticed Bao Weiwei's movements at the first touch.  Although the material of the dagger is good, it is only good.

    The first rune is to change the material of the dagger, the second rune is to enhance the sharpness of the dagger, the third rune increases the ability of the dagger and its holder, and the fourth rune is to increase the ability of the dagger and its holder.  arts

    From the tip of the sword to the hilt, eight runes went down one after another. Each rune was connected by a magic circle line. It was completed smoothly in one breath. After the carving was completed, there was a little golden light shining on the lines of the rune magic circle, and then all the runes  The grammar circle has disappeared, and the dagger looks no different from when it was brought over just now.

    Beidi, who was watching, became interested. He didn't know the meaning of these runes, but he could feel the increased aura and power on the dagger. Now this dagger was already extraordinary!

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were watching from the side. They had seen Gao Feng make it, but every time they saw the making of such a treasure, they thought it was a wonderful exercise.

    Bao Weiwei has never seen such a scene. Beidi is almost blank in terms of rune treasures. Everything requires input from Daxia. She never knew that Gao Feng had such an ability. She watched the runes being destroyed one by one.  She was stunned when she saw the familiar dagger carved into it, but there was also ecstasy in her astonishment. In a short period of time, she encountered so many surprises that this young female warrior could not bear it.

    The golden light in Gao Feng's hand gradually faded away, and the golden light disappeared. Gao Feng held the dagger in his hand and was extremely satisfied in his heart.  Making a Noble Phantasm is also a way to test the level of power. Gao Feng was able to clearly observe the manufacturing process just now. The power has indeed improved, and it has indeed improved greatly.

    "Take it and try it." Gao Feng held the dagger upside down and said?To Bao Weiwei.

    Bao Weiwei took the dagger, a cold light flashed on the sword, and there seemed to be a whistling sound in the void

    "Ah!" Bao Weiwei exclaimed. The power from her body had just been injected into the dagger. The female warrior of the Leopard tribe clearly felt the difference. The dagger that was originally separated seemed to have become a part of her body, and the power veins all over her body  They are all resonating with the dagger. Just by condensing the spirit and activating the power, they have already entered a state of invisibility, without any process.

    At the moment when Bao Weiwei disappeared, Beidi's eyes narrowed, and a cautious look appeared on his face.

    Both the dagger and Bao Weiwei entered a state of invisibility, but invisibility is different from invisibility. It seems that her racial talent has been greatly enhanced when holding the dagger. With the dagger in her hand, her combat power has increased.  It's not just a level.

    Beidi showed an appreciative smile and said, "Not bad."

    "It's a small skill that made Master Beidi laugh." Gao Feng said politely, knowing that in Bao Weiwei's eyes, the dagger was a priceless treasure. It was powerful enough to a certain extent, and the victory was not determined by the sharpness of the weapon in his hand.

    "Take it, I'll see what I can do for you." Gao Feng looked at the open space next to Yuexiang and said.

    Bao Weiwei¡¯s figure gradually appeared blurry, from blurry to clear, with crazy joy on her face.  Although all kinds of adventures have made her mentally numb, a treasure phantom tailor-made for her fits so well that people can't believe it.  With this short sword, the problem that Bao Weiwei had just thought about how to gain a foothold among the countless masters of the Golden Account became a little simpler.

    But the next moment, she stayed there even more, because she waved the dagger, and the brilliance on the dagger obviously contained other powers. This effect could strengthen Bao Weiwei's power. Such a treasure is really magical.  Incomparable!

    Gao Feng looked at Bao Weiwei with a smile. Female warriors are used to fighting with weapons in both hands!  Bao Weiwei is accustomed to using leopard claws in her left hand. Since she has modified the dagger, she will make another leopard claw. However, Bao Weiwei's original fist-blade leopard claw is not suitable for modification, so she has to make one herself.

    Having made up his mind, Gao Feng took out a piece of steel from the Noble Phantasm and squeezed it while appraising the size of Bao Weiwei's hand.  Saint Lugang, the master of the Fairy Mountain, taught Gao Feng not only one or two rigid rune formations, but also to break away from the limitations of drawings and use his own heart to create the treasure phantom he wanted.

    The four pointed claws are so protruding that they cannot be seen as sharp.  By closing it downwards, there is room for each knuckle to move. Bao Weiwei can change the direction of the attack of the leopard claw just by relying on the slight movements of her fingers.  Like an arm using a hand, like a hand using a finger, it is extremely dexterous.

    From the fingers to the back of the hand, they come together to cover the tendons of the hand and form a bracelet-like protective gear at the wrist.

    It looks strange and can be said to be unbelievable.  The general appearance is made, but apart from being weird, there are no other benefits.  And how to put it on seemed to be a big problem. Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang's attention was also attracted. They watched with bated breath. Gao Feng looked at the leopard claws and was very satisfied with the shape.  Basically what I was thinking was reflected.  Golden light flashed on his hand, and iron filings flew. Like the dagger, runes and magic circles were carved out one by one on the leopard claws. Beidi watched Gao Feng making the leopard claws and nodded slightly.

    The golden light dissipated, the leopard claw disappeared, and only a bracelet appeared in Gao Feng's hand.  The bracelet is engraved with simple patterns, simple yet exquisite, beautiful yet grand.  When Bao Weiwei saw such a beautiful bracelet, she seemed to have forgotten the leopard claw just now, her eyes were shining with light, and she was extremely happy when she saw it.

    "I have put the leopard claws into the bracelet. When facing a battle, you only need to inject power into the bracelet, and you can open the leopard claws in just one point. Give it a try." Gao Feng completed the leopard claws and smiled as he put the bracelet on  Put it in Bao Weiwei's hand.

    "It's so beautiful!" Princess Qingrou sighed.  With the background of a young princess and being favored by Emperor Xia, what kind of jewelry and ornaments have you not seen?  It seems that the simple and beautiful appearance of the bracelet is really good.

    Gao Feng turned around with a smile and said, "If you like it, I'll go back and make it for you!"

    "Yeah" Princess Qingrou's cheeks turned red, she lowered her head shyly, and hummed in a voice that was not much louder than a mosquito.

    Bao Weiwei briefly admired the bracelet and put it on her wrist.  The simplicity of the bracelet is in perfect harmony with the wild nature of her body. A female warrior is a female warrior, but it is her nature to like beauty. This bracelet is beautiful enough even as an accessory.

    With the injection of power, an incredible scene appeared.  The banging sound of gold and iron came from the bracelet, as if something had been touched. A black light popped out of the bracelet, and spread on the back of Bao Weiwei's hand in the blink of an eye. After the light passed, what was in Gao Feng's hand just now  A leopard claw engraved with runes appeared on Bao Weiwei's left hand, and four extremely sharp claws spread out.??Cold light, the light on each claw is different, either dark red, or covered with white frost, or wrapped around a lightning silver snake, or wrapped in a layer of green.

    Four attributes!  Actually the four sharp claws have four different attributes!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 444 Soaring in the Sea of ??Grass

    Ice, fire, electricity, and poison, the four-system attacks combined with sharp claws are indestructible, making people look very frightened.  These four additional attributes were engraved by Gao Feng after careful consideration. Generally, when fighting an enemy, someone relies on a noble phantom or their own special ability to be extremely resistant to certain attacks, but the four  Under the influence of different attributes, coupled with the extremely sharp leopard claws, most people cannot resist it.

    Beidi had a trace of satisfaction in his eyes and nodded slightly.  This leopard claw is unique in that it uses the bracelet as a precious treasure within a square inch of the world, but it does not try to accommodate other things, but only accommodates the leopard claw in it.  After the real power was injected, four leopard claws appeared on Bao Weiwei's hand, which was convenient and quick, and added a lot of color.  What's more, the four different effects make the leopard claw's attack power several times more powerful.

    Zhang Zhijiang saw that the leopard claw actually appeared in such a form, and four different attributes were fully displayed.  Bao Weiwei didn't fully know the effect here. Looking at the leopard claws, different cold lights flickered. As Bao Weiwei curled up her fingers, the four sharp claws moved silently with the movements of her fingers.

    Gao Feng smiled and said to Bao Weiwei: "Bring them all together and let's do some exercise."

    Bao Weiwei followed her words, but when she started to move, she was extremely uncomfortable.  As soon as his body exerted force, he was about twice as fast as before. His figure flashed like lightning, and his figure went from hazy to disappearing, leaving only the strong wind blowing everywhere.

    Seeing Bao Weiwei unfold the two precious phantoms, Zhang Zhijiang felt the weight of Gao Feng's "tailor-made" words.  It's not just a Noble Phantasm. Bao Weiwei once fought against Zhang Zhijiang in Turtle Castle, in order to test the effect of the protective Noble Phantasm made by Gao Feng.

    Zhang Zhijiang had the upper hand, and Bao Weiwei had no chance of winning.  But after equipping two of Gao Feng's impromptu Noble Phantasms, the outcome was reversed.  Zhang Zhijiang had no idea where Bao Weiwei would appear, and her speed was so amazing that she retreated after one blow, unable to catch any trace of her.  Moreover, I just saw that the sharpness of the dagger and the leopard's claws is fatal, not to mention that the leopard's claws have four different functions. Although the dagger is black and there is no sign of it, how can it not have additional unique effects?

    Although there was an absolute disparity in strength, Zhang Zhijiang was still able to defeat Bao Weiwei, but it was much more troublesome than that encounter.

    "Okay, let's go." Beidi said as Bao Weiwei's strength suddenly increased, and while she was invisible, she realized the power of the treasure phantom made by Gao Feng.

    Bao Weiwei appeared, gave a solemn salute to Gao Feng, turned around and stood behind her, with a serious look on her face.

    Beidi didn't say much, and patted Hei Lang's back gently. Hei Lang was a little reluctant to leave, but he still stood up obediently, wagging his tail. Bei Di glanced at Gao Feng, turned around and left.  In the vast sea of ??grass, the figures of Beidi and Bao Weiwei gradually became smaller and disappeared without a trace.  Gao Feng felt suddenly confused. Bian Xi had gone home, and Bao Weiwei had gone to work for the Golden Account. Suddenly, there was something empty around him, as if something was missing.

    There is no such thing as a feast that lasts forever. No matter how lively it is, there will always be a moment when the show ends and everyone goes away.  Gao Feng felt lost in his heart.  Hei Lang also looked at the direction where Beidi Xuelian disappeared, dazedly.

    Princess Qingrou is smart and considerate. Seeing that Gao Feng has been looking at the direction Beidi and Bao Weiwei are leaving, she is thoughtful and knows what Gao Feng is thinking.  She reached out to hold his big hand and followed him wordlessly.

    Gao Feng's mind moved and he woke up from his daze.  What's more, both Zhuan Xi and Bao Weiwei have better places to go, so why am I still so disappointed?  Besides, the mission of coming to the Northland has been completed. Princess Qingrou has recovered from her strange illness. Now as long as she returns to Zhongjing, according to the words of the saint and Beidi, there will be no future troubles.

    Gao Feng's temperament was sparse, and his confusion flashed past. Gao Feng looked at the direction in which Bao Weiwei disappeared, and then at the lingering clouds and mist. He smiled brightly and said, "Let's go. They are all gone. Let's go too."  It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    "Go home!" Princess Qingrou smiled and jumped in the sea of ??grass. She was lively and lively, but she didn't look like she was suffering from a strange disease.

    The sadness in Gao Feng's heart was diluted a lot by the happiness of the little princess. He went home, yes, it was time to go home.  Thinking of Zhongjing, Gao Feng vaguely felt a little uneasy in his heart. Could it be because both Saint and Beidi told him to go back?

    "Brother Gao, what are you thinking about?" Princess Qingrou asked casually when she saw the smile on Gao Feng's face fleeting. It didn't look like he was feeling lost just now, but rather worried about something.

    "You said that both the saint and the Beidi told us that we would know when we go back, and nothing big will happen in Zhongjing." Gao Feng said frankly, there is nothing to hide in this idea, so tell the truth.

    "It won't be a big deal. Zhongjing is protected by the Qing Jing Haoran Heaven and Earth Formation, and there are as many experts as the clouds. Besides, if there is really a strong person, wouldn't Grandpa be here?" Princess Qingrou is not worried at all. In the heart of the little princess  , Emperor Xia is a towering towerThere is nothing that can trouble Emperor Xia in the mountains, and there is nothing in Zhongjing that can threaten Emperor Xia's existence.

    Gao Feng thought for a while and found that it was indeed the case. Maybe he was too nervous and sensitive.  Emperor Xia himself is one of the five most powerful people in the world. In Zhongjing, there is the movement of the vast and peaceful world, there are Taoist sects, warriors, and countless masters around him. Even the Demon Lord or the Northern Emperor have to stay away in Zhongjing.  Don't dare to capture the tiger's beard lightly.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief. Anyway, this time he came to the Northland, Princess Qingrou's strange disease was cured, and the big stone that weighed on her heart disappeared. These are the biggest gains.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt the strange movements of the black horse and swan behind him. He turned around and looked over, only to see that the black horse's entire body was enveloped in a faint brilliance, with a faint white mist rising around its four hooves. The mist rose but did not disperse.  Go, it's similar to what's surrounding Bian Xi. This is not mist, but cloud. Gao Feng can clearly feel that the power of the black horse has increased, and the light projected in the black horse's eyes has become brighter, much brighter than before.  Looks like wisdom, the dark horse has advanced!

    The purple swan spread its wings and flew into the air. Its body seemed to explode in the air and suddenly expanded. Its wings spread out to a full five feet. There were countless tiny silver snakes surrounding its body. It made a crackling sound and the electric light dispersed.  It looks like a ball of electric light in mid-air, which is very powerful.

    Have you all advanced?  Gao Feng was stunned and immediately thought of the reason why he ate Qiongshi at the Snow Mountain Temple.  There may be saints suppressing them in the snow mountain temple. After going down the mountain, they met Beidi. It was not until Beidi left that the black horse and purple swan were no longer suppressed by other forces, and they began to advance.

    The black wolf looked at it curiously, jumping around happily, very happy.  When Beidi left, the trace of confusion disappeared like clouds of smoke. Speaking of which, Hei Lang also ate Qiong Shi, but now Hei Lang's power level is not comparable to that of Swan and Black Horse. He ate Qiong Shi as a supplement, but  There will be no breakthrough.

    It¡¯s really beneficial!  Bao Weiwei should also have advanced. Gao Feng speculated that the advancement of Dark Horse and Purple Swan over there has been completed.

    The black horse's body became stronger, and its eyes were full of light, flashing like countless lightning bolts.  The clouds and mist under the four hooves became thicker, and the black horse seemed to be riding on the wind.

    The purple swan was flying and rolling in mid-air, no longer expanding. Electric light flashed around its body, and countless silver snakes gradually closed together to form several huge silver snakes wrapped around it.  With a swishing sound, his wings spread out, a ray of purple light streaked across the sky, and a crisp cry pierced the sky.

    Gao Feng gathered together with Princess Qingrou, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang, watching from a distance, waiting for the completion of the advancement of Black Horse and Swan.  The black wolf ran in front of and behind Gao Feng, never having a moment of silence.  He is accustomed to this peak, Hei Lang is such a nature, he is still young, and it is normal for him to be playful at a young age.

    He just looked at Hei Lang and asked with a smile, "They have all advanced. When will you advance?"

    The black wolf whimpered twice in his throat, and his tail stood up behind him, wagging back and forth.

    Not long after, the black horse's four hooves were lightly shrouded in mist. Its body did not become larger, but it looked much stronger. There was a sparkle in its eyes, and it looked unusually powerful.

    The purple swan's body gradually shrank, and the arm-thick electric light wrapped around it also shrank, still lingering around the swan's body.

    After a while, the black horse shook his head, sneezed, and rushed towards Gao Feng.  Unexpectedly, I had just advanced and couldn't control my strength well, so it hit me like a dark stone.

    Gao Feng also had a time when he was not sure about his strength after advancing, so he gave way to the dark horse. His hands flashed with golden light, and he raised his hand and pressed it on the dark horse's waist.

    With a long neigh, the black horse's front legs went weak and he was about to lie down.  Gao Feng stopped the dark horse's forward momentum and then relaxed.  When the black wolf saw that the black horse had finished its advancement, he quickly ran over and looked at the black horse carefully up and down. He saw that there was no difference between the black horse and the black horse except that it was a little stronger, so he started to quarrel with it.

    The purple swan also completed its advancement almost at the same time, returning to its original size. With its wings spread, a purple lightning bolt slanted from the ground into the sky, bringing out an afterimage.  The purple swan in mid-air carefully controlled the power on its body and soared freely, much faster and extremely excited.

    Gao Feng and others waited for a while until the black horse and purple swan became familiar with the sudden increase in power after the advancement, before they began to prepare for the return journey.

    He took out the butterfly treasure and took everyone in except the purple swan. When Princess Qingrou came, the little princess stuck out her tongue and said naughtily: "Brother Gao, I don't want to go in, I want to take a look.  Northland landscape.¡±

    Gao Feng said with a smile: "You are recovering from your illness, so you should go in and be careful not to catch the cold."

    The little princess just looked at Gao Feng expectantly. Princess Qingrou cherished every moment without falling asleep since she was a child, and she loved novel toys,I am more interested in the scenery. Now that I am in the north, all I can see is a vast scenery that I have never seen before in Daxia.  She was so novel in her heart that she refused to enter the Butterfly Noble Phantasm no matter what. Although there was a mirror in the Noble Phantasm to see everything outside, Princess Qingrou always felt that she was not in the state of mind to face the sea of ??grass directly.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 445 Wolf Hair

    In the end, Gao Feng softened his heart and simply followed her. He put away the Butterfly Treasure, as he did when descending from the Snow Mountain Temple, holding Princess Qingrou in his arms, unfolding his wings of soaring armor, and flying with the purple swan.

    The sea of ??grass is extremely vast, the wind blows the grass low, and all kinds of grassland creatures live in the sea of ??grass.  Seen from a high place, it is very real.  It was foggy when we arrived, and we encountered the battle between monsters and the army. How could we not be in the mood to appreciate such a magnificent scenery.  Now that Princess Qingrou's strange illness has been cured, she no longer has any worries in her heart. Holding the soft and warm body of the little princess in his arms, Gao Feng only feels happy and healthy in his heart.

    Carefully released the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhen Shenjue, covering Princess Qingrou.  Although Gao Feng knew that Princess Qingrou had a treasure that could withstand the bone-piercing cold wind when flying at high speed, he was still cautious and did not dare to neglect it in the slightest.

    With a beautiful woman in your arms and thousands of miles of mountains and rivers before your eyes, the joy of life is nothing more than this.  Gao Feng thought in his mind, following the electric light beating on the wings of the purple swan, leaving traces of flight and flying forward.  Even after advancing, Purple Swan's full speed is far, far behind Gao Feng's. But now that Swan has advanced again, its speed has increased very quickly.

    Although Gao Feng flew a little slower for the sake of Princess Qingrou's body, it still took less time than when he arrived. He flew to the edge of the vast sea of ????grass in less than half a day.  The endless mountains stretching for unknown distances gradually became clearer, and they were clearly separated from the sea of ??grass, and even the climate became drier.

    "What do you think is there?" Gao Feng asked Princess Qingrou, pointing to a dozen huge pillar-shaped mountains that loomed in the distance.

    "This place is so desolate that even ordinary little beasts are hard to see. There must be an extremely powerful ethnic group living there." Princess Qingrou was sleeping in her treasure phantom when she came. She had never seen the scenery here.  The records in the ancient books collected in the Imperial Palace of Daxia are guessing.  "The mountains are like forests. Could this be the legendary Dragon Forest?!"

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "Sure enough, he is knowledgeable and talented. You guessed it right, this is Longlin."

    "What's so rare about this?" Princess Qingrou laughed softly, "Brother Gao, when you came, did you go around Longlin to reach Caohai?"

    "No, at that time I took Dragon-eating Bixi and forced my way over." Gao Feng said with a bitter smile.

    "Huh? So powerful?" the little princess asked in surprise. Legend has it that there are countless real dragons living in the Dragon Forest. There are dragon beasts, fake dragons, and wild dragons in the Dragon Wasteland next to it. There are dangers everywhere. How did Gao Feng get through?  ?

    Gao Feng saw Princess Qingrou frowning slightly and thinking about it, so he said directly: "At that time, I didn't know how powerful this dragon forest was, and I didn't know that Bixi was the enemy of the dragon clan, so I just rushed in like this.  Later, I was surrounded by dozens of real dragons. If Beidi hadn't appeared, I might not have been able to pass this level."

    "Oh, so that's it." Princess Qingrou's question was answered by Gao Feng, and she asked with a chuckle: "Then let's go to Dragon Forest?"

    "No, let's take a detour." For the sake of safety, Gao Feng would rather avoid Longlin than cause more trouble.

    "Okay." Although Princess Qingrou was extremely curious about Long Lin, she knew Gao Feng's intentions and followed Gao Feng's desire for peace, so she insisted on going to Long Lin to have a look.

    Having flown to the edge of the dragon forest, the purple swan felt the dragon's power everywhere. Even after advanced, it could not withstand this huge and inexplicable pressure.  Flying slower and slower, hiding next to Gao Feng.  Gao Feng saw that the purple swan was working extremely hard, so he put it directly into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    The wings behind him were slightly folded, drawing an arc in the air, avoiding the dragon forest, and flying forward along the edge of the dragon forest.

    "Brother Gao, what kind of dragon did you see?" Princess Qingrou looked at Long Lin and asked curiously.

    ¡°There are dragon beasts, fake dragons, wild dragons and real dragons of many colors.¡± Gao Feng recalled the scene at that time and said.

    "Oh. The book says that there are many kinds of dragons, and each color of dragon is one. The most powerful king is the nine-color golden dragon. Below there are seven-color giant dragons and five-color giant dragons to lead the group of dragons." Princess Qingrou  There was some regret in his words. It was indeed a pity that he could not get a glimpse of a real dragon while passing by the forest-like Dragon Mountain.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt a huge pressure appearing in front of him, like a mountain. He was caught off guard and his body was pressed down several feet.  Gao Feng reacted very quickly, knowing that this was Long Wei. He held his body steady under the mountain of pressure and stopped flying forward, just stopping in mid-air.  The three Yuan Jings on his body were mobilized, and the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art was at its strongest. The golden light around him seemed to be burning, and his aura was rising thickly.

    Several real dragons stood a hundred feet away in front of Gao Feng. They hesitated and did not attack, but seemed to smell something and refused to leave.

    Gao Feng stopped in mid-air, facing a dragon alone. Even if it was a real dragon, with his current level of dragon slaying, he could naturally fight and win.  But in the dragon forest of Longshan Mountain, the real dragonI don¡¯t know how many there are, not to mention there are so many wild dragons and fake dragons. Even if I try my best, I still can¡¯t kill Longshan.  But today I bypassed Longshan and flew along the edge. Why did these real dragons stop me?

    "Colorful dragon, that's a colorful dragon." Princess Qingrou was not worried at all. She looked at the several real dragons confronting Gao Feng, pointed at one of them and said, "This colorful dragon has many changes. Brother Gao, look at it.  look."

    Gao Feng followed the little princess's fingers and saw that the seven colors on the colorful dragon were constantly flashing. Although the colors were distinct, they occasionally intertwined and the colors were extremely bright.

    "The power of the colorful dragon is extremely huge, Brother Gao must be careful." Princess Qingrou said hurriedly

    The real dragon hesitated in front of Gao Feng. Gao Feng seemed to have thought of something in his mind. He spread out his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew forward dozens of feet with Ning Shen alert.  The real dragon seemed to feel something and retreated in panic. Although he was unwilling to do so, he flew away without hesitation.

    "Why did they leave?" the little princess asked as she looked at several real dragons strangely, including a colorful dragon that fled before engaging in battle.

    "The agitation between Longwei and Beidi's wolf hair inspired the aura on Beidi's wolf hair. In the face of such power, how could these dragons dare to act so boldly? They naturally retreated!" Gao Feng explained his own feelings just now.  .

    I was thinking in my heart, but the wings behind me were not slowing down at all. The strength of my whole body was maintained at its peak, and I was fully alert.  The Xiangtian Armor flapped its wings and flew towards Longhuang like lightning.  There were already real dragons surrounding them, and Gao Feng no longer avoided them. He just walked as far as he could to leave the Dragon Wasteland as soon as possible.

    Ru Lin Longshan soon arrived in front of him.

    "Longshan!" Princess Qingrou exclaimed as she looked at the Longshan that looked like pillars holding up the sky.  "The top of this Dragon Mountain is green. It should be the Dragon Mountain where the green true dragon lives. The one behind it should be the Dragon Mountain where the red dragon lives."

    Gao Feng flew very fast. Princess Qingrou pointed and said while looking at it. It was obvious that the little princess was very happy to be able to see Longshan with her own eyes.  Gao Feng kept talking and flew forward with all his strength, but did not hear clearly what Princess Qingrou said.

    There are countless powerful dragons, and Gao Feng senses that there are countless powerful beings staring at him in Longshan. Those may be the giant dragons on Longshan, but they dare not approach.

    Fortunately, I have three wolf hairs given to me by Beidi.  Gao Feng thought in his mind as he crossed the Longshan area and flew to the sky above Longhuang.

    After passing the rolling mountains, as far as the eye can see is the desolation of the Gobi Desert.  Flat and boring, this is Gao Feng's impression of the Gobi Desert.  In one day, from the vibrant sea of ??grass to the lush green mountains, countless barrier lakes are dotted around, dotted like Linlongshan, like a piece of jade studded with pearls.  Returning to the desolate Gobi Desert, the changes were so drastic that Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou were surprised by countless surprises throughout the day. In the end, they could not even express their general feelings.

    Princess Qingrou shrank in Gao Feng's arms, as if this desolate Gobi Desert was lifeless, and even Princess Qingrou felt a little cold.  Although he was protected by a precious phantom, this feeling was extremely natural in the desolate Gobi Desert.

    Gao Feng did not dare to stay, and smiled generously at the little princess. His wings behind him did not stop, and with all his strength, his figure left Rulin Longshan as far away as a ray of light.

    While flying at high speed, Gao Feng suddenly felt the breath surge under his body, and a scorching flame spurted out from the ground, heading straight for him.

    The whole body has already reached its strongest state, and the wings of the Soaring Armor behind him are twisted into a weird posture. It only takes an instant from high-speed flying to stillness, as if Gao Feng has already thought about stopping here.  A flame one foot thick rose more than ten feet in front of Gao Feng. If it hadn't stopped, the flame would have just burned Gao Feng.  Even though he was protected by the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art, he still had to suffer for a long time.

    Anger rose in Gao Feng's heart. The dragon beasts in the Dragon Wasteland were not mentally sound, but because they had the blood of dragons, their bodies and strength were extremely strong. They were fearless for their instinctive desires. This is why the dragon clan wanted to kill the dragon beasts.  The reason why they are trapped in Longhuang is that even though Gao Feng has powerful strength and is deterred by Beidi's wolf hair aura, these crazy beasts will still attack. Gao Feng and the little princess are just blood food in their eyes.  Perhaps Princess Qingrou's pure yin body is more tempting to them.

    Gao Feng has only one way to deal with such evil beasts, kill them!

    As soon as his body came to a stop, the flames passed in front of him. Before he could fully release all his power, Gao Feng held Princess Qingrou with his left hand. With a shake of his right hand, he pulled out the light whip, with a sharp whistling sound due to its extremely fast speed.  With the sound of wind, the dragon beast that attacked him was directly cut in half from half of his body.

    Gao Feng was extremely angry and did not move much. He allowed the chopped-in dragon beast to roar in pain on the Gobi Desert, and blood spurted out like a flood from a broken embankment.The smell of blood spreads.  The originally extremely desolate Gobi Desert had no life at all, but as the smell of blood spread, countless dragon beasts who did not know where they were hiding came from all directions to eat the same kind that Gao Feng had split into two.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 446: Broken Dragon with One Punch

    The dragon beast was smashed into pieces, and the flames rising into the sky in front of Gao Feng disappeared completely.  There were constant roars coming from below, and countless saliva with a fishy smell sprayed out from the opposite side like a fountain.  A green fake dragon stretched its long neck, flapped its wings, opened its mouth and sprayed poisonous saliva at Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng's wings shook sideways, and his body staggered. He changed his angle and avoided the fountain of poisonous saliva.  He conveniently sent Princess Qingrou into the Butterfly Treasure to prevent him from having to worry about her while fighting the fake dragon.  If I were to accidentally get even a little bit of poisonous saliva, I might regret it.

    All this is done in an instant.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him spread out and changed direction. Gao Feng was like a golden crossbow arrow, shooting at the green fake dragon that was still spraying poisonous saliva.

    The fake dragon's wings spread out and it flew in the air. Its face was extremely ferocious. The countless fangs in its mouth occasionally flashed a cold light in the mist formed by the green poisonous saliva, like countless daggers poking into its mouth.  Gao Feng arrived in an instant, and the fake dragon was not prepared at all. He never expected that the mortal species on the opposite side would be so fast.

    Gao Feng was also very angry. He wanted to avoid causing trouble and walked around Longhuang.  Unexpectedly, the dragon beast and fake dragon would not let him go and chased him to deal with him.  The attack was merciless, golden light shone in both arms, golden blades emerged, and the war demon's 108 moves hit the fake dragon like a gust of wind and rain.

    ????????????? Punches, elbows, knees, every blow has the power to break through mountains.  Every time a blow hits the fake dragon, the golden light is extremely sharp, creating a fist-sized hole.  Before the fake dragon could react to the first few attacks, or even notice the pain, several large holes appeared on its body, and blood spurted out, carrying a fishy smell that made people feel sick when they smelled it.

    Gao Feng did not stop at all. The war demon performed one hundred and eight moves. The first fifty-four were fists and kicks. In the blink of an eye, all of them hit the fake dragon's huge body.  Like an old and leaky water bag, blood is everywhere.  As soon as the fake dragon felt that it was being attacked, its whole body had lost all strength, its wings were weak, as if its bones had been pulled out, and it fell limply to its side. Its huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang.

    Such a ferocious fake dragon that sprayed poison didn't even let out a roar. It twitched feebly on the ground twice and died cleanly.

    When the fake dragon died, it didn't even have time to spray out the poisonous saliva in its mouth. The huge body fell to the ground, and the poisonous saliva mixed with the dragon's blood formed a large pool of strange-colored water on the ground, with unpleasant-smelling white water constantly emerging from it.  The smoke and sand on the ground melted once they touched the blood mixed with poisonous saliva.

    Gao Feng saw it from the corner of his eye and felt a little uneasy.  It¡¯s so powerful!  This is something Gao Feng never thought of.  Just a few drops of saliva dripping into the blood can be so corrosive

    The emotion just passed by in a flash. The fake dragon corpse and poisonous blood on the ground were covered with a layer of frost and instantly turned into ice.  Frost climbed rapidly on the ground, and a ball of frost mist with ice particles sprayed towards Gao Feng.

    Snowflakes and ice crystals were flying, and Gao Feng couldn't care less about what was happening. The wings of the Sky Armor behind him shook, and his body once again flew into the sky like an arrow from a string.  After making a half circle in mid-air, avoiding the frost and fog, Gao Feng saw that it was another blue fake dragon attacking him behind the green fake dragon's body.

    Gao Feng was in mid-air, avoiding the frost and fog.  As dexterous as a wasp, the most common wasp on the grassland, although the frost mist covers a wider area than the poisonous saliva, it has no effect at all compared to Gao Feng's speed.

    Seeing that there seemed to be countless dragon beasts and fake dragons surrounding him, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart.  These are not real dragons. Although Beidi's aura has an effect on real dragons, it is just a shock. Once these simple-minded dragon beasts and fake dragons become murderous, and they covet the pure yin body of Princess Qingrou,  The smell made me afraid that I was going to get into a fierce battle.

    Having made up his mind, Gao Feng suddenly raised his whole body's strength to its peak and punched down in mid-air.  The fist posture is simple, but the fist intention contained in it is extremely majestic. The fist is like a mountain and hits the fake dragon's huge body.

    The fist was as strong as a mountain, as if a huge mountain had been lifted up by a hundred-foot-tall giant, and then smashed down in the air with the force of a mountain-lifting giant.  The power of the peak is condensed into a mountain, all-encompassing and indestructible.  The meaning of the fist is like a mountain, without the tediousness and complexity of the 108 moves of the Demon Fighter. It is extremely simple, yet upright and upright, making people unable to think of avoiding it.

    The skin on the blue fake dragon seems to be covered with a layer of ice crystals, shining dazzlingly in the sun.  A black spot appeared in the ice crystal. Before Gao Fengrushan's fist fell, the ice crystal could not withstand such a huge force, and cracks appeared.  Very quickly, there was a clicking sound on the ice crystals, and the sounds merged into one.  But under the mountain of fist intention, it seemed that even the sound could not be heard. The ice crystals shattered and flesh and blood could not fly horizontally. The skin, flesh, blood and bones all turned into blood and mud, shrouded by the fist intention, and condensed.Solid.

    "Drink!" The intention of the fist was like a mountain. After it landed, Gao Feng's heart was filled with joy. He then roared out a demon-breaking roar. With the intention of the fist, countless water patterns rippled on the ground of Longhuang, as if a mountain fell directly into the sea.  , rolling up a huge giant gun.

    The waves rolled up, and at this moment, all the mountain-like fist power was released.  Countless blood and mud splashed out in all directions, and with the fist intention and demon-breaking roar, it turned into a huge wave of blood and dispersed in a roar.

    The surrounding dragon beasts, fake dragons, and a small number of wild dragons were all shocked by the fist, and coupled with the temptation of losing their pure yin bodies, they began to retreat in fear.  They were pushing each other and getting into a mess.

    Gao Feng felt this burst of power and knew that after returning from the Snow Mountain Temple, his power had been strengthened again. Although he had not yet advanced, he had stabilized the fourth level of Dragon Slaying Mysterious Realm a lot.

    The wings behind his back emitted a dazzling light, and he floated in mid-air. He looked around, his eyes like daggers. Wherever he saw, the fake dragons and dragon beasts all fled.  The smell of blood on the ground beneath him was tangy. Normally, this was the dragon beast's favorite delicacy, but at this time, no dragon beast dared to come forward and approach Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng snorted coldly, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him vibrated, his body started to move, and he continued to fly forward.

    Merely as a deterrent, these dragon beasts would attack beyond their control. After killing a dragon beast and two fake dragons, they were shocked by the Mountain Fist Intent and the Demon-breaking Roar. No one dragon beast or fake dragon dared to attack them.  Come forward easily.  Yelong was forced by Gao Feng's strength and did not want to provoke this evil star.  Zhenlong had long noticed that he had the aura of Beidi on his body, and knew that this man was an honored guest of the Golden Tent in the North, so he didn't show up at all this time.

    The Gobi Desert was desolate. After flying for a long time, Gao Feng looked back and saw that Rulin Longshan was no longer visible. Before the battle, countless powerful beings stared at him. The extremely uncomfortable feeling in his heart had disappeared. Only then did he gradually dissipate.  The golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhen Shenjue maintained at its peak.

    The thoughts of the dragon clan that were attracted by the pure yin body of Princess Qingrou seemed to be extinguished by the bloody killing after Gao Feng instantly killed the dragon beast and fake dragon.  The real dragon was afraid of the aura of the Northern Emperor on Gao Feng, and watched Gao Feng leave with some reluctance. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out over Longhuang, and the figure flying far away looked a bit dazzling.

    Although there were still some scattered dragon beasts peeking at him in the dark from time to time in the Dragon Wasteland, Gao Feng was not afraid at all.  As long as he is not surrounded by groups of real dragons, these low-level dragon beasts will not be difficult for Gao Feng.

    No longer flying at full speed, I flew for a long time, until the mountains and dragon forests disappeared from sight, and the lonely scenery of the Gobi Desert finally came to an end.  The forest sea in the north can be seen peeking out from the desolation of the Gobi from a distance. The lush green makes people feel a peaceful emotion in their hearts for no reason.

    Gao Feng removed Princess Qingrou from the treasure phantom and held her in his arms again, allowing her to experience this beautiful scenery for herself. Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang in the treasure phantom were also knowledgeable and knew not to disturb the pair at this time.  It was silence without making a sound.

    Princess Qingrou, who was a little tired of looking at the Gobi Desert, kept staring at the sky that was gradually turning into a real green, her eyes shining brightly.

    "Brother Gao, where is that place?" Princess Qingrou asked in a low voice, looking at the distant green, thinking about what kind of wonderful scenery that green was.

    "It's called the Northern Forest Sea. It's the core of the Northern Forest Sea. There are all kinds of places. When we return to Zhongjing, your illness will be completely cured. I will bring you back when I have time. Let's travel here for a while."  Gao Feng said easily. When the little princess in his arms heard him talking about the future, her face became a little sweeter and she moved closer to Gao Feng's arms.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not knowing what happened, Gao Feng felt a sense of urgency in his heart. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flapped, and he flew a few minutes faster.

    "Northern Forest Sea" Princess Qingrou didn't know what Gao Feng was thinking, she just muttered the words "Northern Forest Sea".  The little princess also knew that Gao Feng said that there was a chance to take her here to travel. This kind of opportunity almost did not exist. Even if the illness was cured, the rules of the Daxia royal family were so strict. She was the apple of the Xia Emperor's eye. How could grandpa let him come here at will?  This Northland seems to be full of life, but secretly it is not known how dangerous it is.

    Being able to take a look is a blessing in this life.  Princess Qingrou sighed inwardly and refused to blink, concentrating on watching the lush greenery of the Gobi beach gradually becoming clearer.

    Having already left the Dragon Wasteland, Gao Feng thought for a moment and released the purple swan in the precious phantom.  Although I followed the same path I came from, I didn't need the purple swan to guide me in the forest in the north.  But this swan is extremely unwilling to be bored in the Noble Phantasm. The blue sky is its home. Only flying in the sky is what the swan wants to do most.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to order from (this site))??, rewards and your support are my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 447 Specious Nostalgia

    The purple swan came out of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. On the edge of the Dragon Wilderness, the dragon's power had become extremely weak. The swan did not bother to express its dissatisfaction to Gao Feng for being locked up in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm for so long, and gave out the crispest cry,  Electric light swirled between the wings, pulling out countless afterimages, and seemed to fly straight out with a stream of purple smoke behind it.

    Looking from a distance in the Gobi Desert, the scenery is completely different from what Gao Feng saw when he came here.  When I came here, I ran on the wide road in the forest in the north and saw endless forests, low and gentle mountains, high mountains and giant trees.

    But now, from a high position, what I saw was completely different.  There are countless mountains crisscrossing the mountains, some are longer, some are shorter, some are higher, some are shorter, they are all different.  Some mountains exude a fierce and violent aura from a distance, while others are soft and mysterious. All the mountains are covered with big trees from the foot of the mountain to the top, and there are small black dots flying faintly in the sky.

    That¡¯s probably the eagle¡¯s nest where the eagle tribe lives as Yuexiang mentioned.  As Gao Feng flew, he carefully savored the beautiful scenery of the forest sea in the north.  This place is different from the Snow Mountain Temple, the boundless sea of ??grass, and the Dragon Wilderness and Dragon Forest.  The mood at this time was different from the uneasiness when I came. Although I was thinking about returning to Zhongjing as soon as possible, I no longer had the uneasiness of the uncertain future when I came.

    "Can you see those little black dots?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Yes, it seems like something is flying." Princess Qingrou looked carefully and noticed something flying on the forest sea in the north, but it was too far away and Ken couldn't figure out what it was.

    "Those giant trees are called eagle nests, where the eagle tribe lives. These black spots should be the eagle tribe. You will see them in a moment, so don't miss them even if you fall asleep." Gao Feng said with a smile.

    "Hmm!" Princess Qingrou seemed to be worried about her falling asleep. Although she had been comforting Gao Feng that her strange disease was completely cured after seeing the saint, she was still worried in her heart.  Gao Feng joked and nodded vigorously.

    Neither of them said anything about this matter, just so that the other would not worry.

    ??Looking around, everything is green as far as the eye can reach.  Unlike the green of the Sea of ??Cao, the green of the North Forest Sea is a combination of countless green colors combined into one.  Either bright or dark, deep or shallow, full of vitality like spring, or full of harvest in autumn.

    But it is perfect and harmonious, does not appear mottled and messy, and is so beautiful that it makes people palpitate.

    "It's so beautiful," Princess Qingrou sighed, not wanting to miss a bit of the scenery.

    Approaching the forest sea in the north, Gao Feng slowed down a bit, and the flapping of his golden wings slowed down.  Although it's hard to return home, since the little princess likes her so much, it's right to waste some time to make her happy.  Princess Qingrou was immersed in the beautiful scenery and did not notice that Gao Feng had reduced his speed.

    Lin Hai was right in front of him, with a moist breath in the air.  Princess Qingrou noticed the change in the air, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, as if taking a sip of wine, and carefully savored the taste of the wine.

    ?Floral, grassy, ??tree scent

    Gao Feng flew over the forest sea in the north. A group of patrolling bird demons in the sky noticed Gao Feng's golden wings. With the wings waving, they approached the forest sea in the north at high speed.  I don't know what kind of race Gao Feng is. He looks like a human, but has wings and flies extremely fast.

    A sharp bird chirping sounded through the air, and a strong wind seemed to blow in the northern forest sea. The dense forest sea began to ripple with green ripples. Countless patrol demons in the vast forest sea noticed Gao Feng's existence and began to gather together.  come over.

    On the broad official road, a group of demons, led by a tiger warrior, stared at Gao Feng flying in the sky.  The tiger warriors were wearing light armor, unlike the Hu Dahong that Gao Feng encountered that day, who was wearing tiger head armor and was extremely well-equipped.

    The tiger tribe warrior observed for a few times, raised one hand, and the demons behind him put away their weapons, took off their long bows from their backs, and put on their feather arrows.  The long bow was not drawn, and it was vaguely hostile to Gao Feng in mid-air.

    The birds and demons in the sky also dispersed with the raised arms of the tiger warriors, forming a semi-surrounding Gao Feng. If Gao Feng entered the forest sea in the north, he would naturally be surrounded.

    ?????????????????????????? Gao Feng lamented that Beidi's men were indeed elite soldiers. Even such a patrol team could respond so quickly when encountering unexpected situations and made very appropriate actions to express his admiration.

    Purple Swan noticed that the patrolling monsters, led by tiger clan warriors, were blocking Gao Feng's path. Without even saying a word, he drew his sword and faced them.  It spun around in the air, and the electric light on its wings became denser and crackling.

    The muscles of the tiger clan warrior's left arm were swollen, and his eyes were calmly watching the person flying over from a distance. However, this person was not a Taoist from Daxia, nor a barbarian from the North. This was the first time such a person existed.  See, behind you there is a pair of goldColorful wings, golden light shining everywhere.  As this man approached, the muscles in the arms of the tiger clan warrior tightened even more.  He knew that the monsters behind him and in the sky were all looking at his gestures. When his arms fell, it meant the beginning of the battle.

    The tiger clan warriors are waiting for an explanation. In the forest sea in the north, every patrol team is an inviolable existence. No alien or even noble species in the demon clan dares to despise the patrolling demons. Even if the power is hugely different, even among the same clan.  Among the noble species, no demon would dare to do this.  If you dare to defy the patrol, it means challenging the authority of the Golden Horde.

    But the man was flying in mid-air with no intention of stopping and saying something to himself.  Anger gradually arose in the hearts of the tiger clan warriors, and his eyes became colder, with a trace of bloodthirsty blood emanating from his pupils.

    No matter how powerful you are, so what?  This is the forest sea in the north. Even the dragon beasts of Longhuang dare not enter the forest sea and run wild.  Just a mortal species.

    The raised arms are like knives and axes, and they must be chopped down in the air.

    At this moment, a purple figure appeared in mid-air.

    The tiger clan warrior stopped the slashing move of his arm in the blink of an eye, and maintained the same posture forcibly, the stretch between his arms was painful.

    The purple figure came into view clearly. After the tiger clan warrior saw it clearly, his pupils couldn't help but shrink.  What level of guiding swan is this?  Seeing the electric light filling the air, it was obvious that he was of a very high rank. The tiger tribe warrior had already felt the power emanating from the swan. In the forest sea in the north, turtle castle caravans were not uncommon. I don¡¯t know how many guiding swans I had seen.  , but even he can¡¯t see how strong this swan is!  Could it be that this person is some big shot in Moon Lake Turtle Castle?  How could such a high-level swan be used to lead the way?

    The tiger clan warrior stared at the purple swan, and the tense atmosphere around him gradually relaxed.  But that arm was still raised high, with no intention of lowering it.

    As Gao Feng flew closer and closer, the tiger clan warrior suddenly felt an extremely powerful and familiar aura approaching.  The body seemed to be in a huge wave, and endless pressure surged violently.

    The mind of the tiger clan warrior suddenly went blank. This is the aura of the Northern Emperor!  Many of the monster barbarians in the North have never seen Bei Di with their own eyes, but many have experienced Bei Di's violent and wanton pressure. From this pressure, they can feel Bei Di's incomparable power!  There are actually traces of Beidi Supreme on this person!  The demons in the patrol team behind the tiger clan warrior had already bowed to the ground. They didn't dare to raise their heads to take a look, and they were trembling all over.  The birds and monsters in the sky also fell down one after another and scattered in all directions.

    Could it be that he is a noble person in the golden tent?  The tiger tribe warrior was shocked, and his arm like a stone pillar suddenly dropped weakly and weakly. He lost his unstoppable momentum and bowed down.

    I have never been to the Golden Tent myself, I have only seen it from a distance and felt a hint of the Golden Tent.  The more the tiger tribe warrior thought about it, the more horrified he became. This man had the aura of the Golden Tent on his body, and he must be a guest of Beidi. He actually almost made a move on this man. Thinking of this, his light armor was dripping with sweat.  A tiger's head bowed deeply, extremely respectful and docile.

    Gao Feng had noticed this patrol a long time ago, and felt the patrol's hostility and fighting spirit towards him, as well as these changes that suddenly disappeared without a trace. He was too lazy to cause more trouble.

    It wasn¡¯t until Gao Feng flew by and the overwhelming aura subsided that the tiger clan warrior stood up tremblingly. Looking back, he couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. Fortunately, his movements were a little slower just now and he didn¡¯t make a big mistake.

    Gao Feng just doesn¡¯t want to conflict with Jin Zhang¡¯s subordinates and cause less trouble.  After all, I was still thinking about Zhongjing, feeling a little uneasy and thinking about flying back to see what happened.

    Flying over the forest sea in the north, the official road below is very obvious in the forest sea, and caravans composed of giant turtles and mammoths are constantly appearing.  Princess Qingrou looked extremely happy in Gao Feng's arms, her face flushed with excitement.

    From a bird's-eye view, countless demon barbarians are busy. The large market that they passed by when they came here is like a huge ant nest. The demon barbarians, giant turtles and elephants are like countless ants working hard, creating a vibrant scene.  The scene is similar to that of Zhongjing.

    The rivers flow like jade belts between the mountains and ridges, intertwining and passing by.  Gao Feng looked at the Qingqiu Gorge not far below him and asked: "Yuexiang, below is the Qingqiu Gorge. Should we go down and have a look?"

    Yuexiang was silent for a moment and sighed softly. Her voice came from the Butterfly Treasure, with indescribable melancholy and confusion: "I still won't go. Going back to see it will only cause more trouble for myself."

    "This is Qingqiu Gorge, the home of Sister Yuexiang." Princess Qingrou listened to Yuexiang's words in the Butterfly Treasure, then said nothing again, "The town in front is really prosperous, it seems like ours  Same as Daxia.¡±

    The fragrance of the moon is in the Butterfly TreasureInside, the mirror is flashing with microwaves, and the hometown that I have been dreaming about is right in front of me. Is this my hometown?  The familiar scenery was so vividly presented in front of my eyes, but there was no trace of the feeling of home away from home that I had when I returned to Qingqiu Gorge a few days ago.  The language of the tribe seems to still echo in my ears.  That kind of coolness and snobbishness has made her give up many ideas.  At that time, I was unable to enter Qingqiu Gorge, so I allowed myself to go out to experience and sink into the world of mortals.  After cultivating the six-tailed black fox, he didn't have any friendship at all. He had to forcefully drag himself out to get married and entertain others with his appearance.  Is this place still home?

    As Yuexiang thought about it, her heart was filled with sorrow and sadness, and she became more and more melancholy and confused.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 448 Goodbye Turtle Castle

    Gao Feng heard Yuexiang say she didn't want to go back, and knew what she was thinking, so she flew forward without forcing herself.  Looking at the bustling monsters in Qingqiu Town, looking at Qingqiu Gorge hidden in the valley, covered with green trees, the little fox must have often run around here when it was still a nine-tailed black fox.  There was a little white wolf following behind him, but even now, the little fox doesn't know if he can remember coming to Qingqiu Gorge, and when he can come home from Fairy Mountain to visit.

    Princess Qingrou was thoughtful and slightly embarrassed when she saw that neither Gao Feng nor Yuexiang spoke. She knew something might have happened in Qingqiu Gorge when she came.  He stopped talking and didn't mention Yuexiang's sadness. He just looked at the wonderful foreign scenery below in trance.

    Everyone was silent, and the purple swan flew ahead to lead the way.  After flying for a long time, Lin Hai in the North was about to reach the end.  It was getting late, Princess Qingrou breathed a sigh of relief, leaned her head on Gao Feng's chest, and said softly: "Brother Gao, I'm a little sleepy and want to sleep for a while."

    Gao Feng was shocked when he heard what Princess Qingrou said. Could it be that the little princess's illness is not cured yet?  Are we about to enter a long sleep of suspended animation?

    The wings gently stopped flying forward and chose a flat open space to slowly fall.

    "Go back to your treasure and sleep for a while. If there is something interesting at night, I will tell you to get up and take a look." Although Gao Feng had something on his mind, he was unwilling to reveal it and affect the happy little princess, for fear that the little princess would think too much.

    Princess Qingrou left Gao Feng's arms and moved her somewhat stiff body in the open space. After hearing what Gao Feng said, her body stiffened and she lowered her head, her shoulders twitching.

    "Brother Gao, I'm afraid." The little princess's shoulders were drooped, and she twitched occasionally. She remembered that she was going to sleep, and she didn't know when she would wake up. She looked at the scenery she had never seen all day long. After being excited, she became even more confused and sad in her heart.  Xing Sheng couldn't help crying.

    "I'm afraid it will take a long time to wake up after falling asleep." The little princess whispered, with a cry in her voice.

    Gao Feng forced a smile to comfort the little princess and said: "It's okay, the saint and Beidi have said that your illness has been cured, don't worry. I remember in Zhongjing, Emperor Xia also said that your illness can only be cured after seeing the saint.  That¡¯s what I said, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Princess Qingrou sobbed silently, Gao Feng sighed, and looked back in the direction of the Snow Mountain Temple, thinking that if the strange illness really didn't heal, he would go back immediately.  Thinking of this, Gao Feng made up his mind.

    Having made up his mind, Gao Feng quietly walked behind the little princess and stretched out his arms to hug Princess Qingrou.  He held her a little tight, as if he was afraid that if he let go, Princess Qingrou would disappear in front of his eyes.

    Princess Qingrou pressed her face against the back of Gao Feng's hand, a few drops of clear tears fell down, and she felt slightly cold.

    After a long time, the little princess smiled and said: "Brother Gao, I must have recovered, don't worry. I'm going to sleep, remember to wake me up at dawn tomorrow."

    "Yes!" Gao Feng nodded, so forcefully, as if he had made an agreement with Princess Qingrou that he must wake up the little princess from the endless nightmare.

    "I'm going back. If you have anything interesting to do tonight, tell me about it together tomorrow." After Princess Qingrou finished speaking, she stopped looking at Gao Feng and entered the precious phantom.

    The beautiful woman in front of me is gone, only a little fragrance flows, leaving a space full of melancholy.

    Gao Feng stared blankly at the setting sun, with a myriad of thoughts in his mind.

    "Lord" Yuexiang came out of the Butterfly Treasure at some point, and Black Wolf came close to Gao Feng. They hadn't seen each other for a long time, as if they had been separated for a long time, they rubbed themselves in front of Gao Feng and were affectionate.

    "It's okay." Gao Feng saw Yuexiang coming out, nodded and said hello, and said with a smile: "Eat something, and then continue on the road."

    Zhongjing, what happened?  Gao Feng was not only thinking about Princess Qingrou's condition, but also thinking about what the saint and Beidi said might happen in Zhongjing. What kind of family affairs could there be?

    Seeing Gao Feng's uneasy look, Yuexiang just stepped forward and whispered: "My lord, don't worry. Since the saint and Lord Beidi have said it, nothing will happen."

    Gao Feng was stunned, thinking that if he cared, he would be in trouble. It should be like what Yuexiang said.  Expand your consciousness and explore into the Noble Phantasm.  Seeing that the little princess was breathing calmly, and there was no longer white mist around her, everything was not as it was when she came, but she was sleeping.

    Gao Feng then relaxed his mind, took a deep breath, looked at Yuexiang and said with a smile, "I'm overthinking it. Eat something, and let's get ready to hit the road."

    Yuexiang nodded in agreement, took out the food, and asked Zhang Zhijiang to eat together.  Gao Feng took a few bites, and then tore some meat and fed it to Hei Lang and Hei Ma.

    The black wolf and the black horse, one on the left and the other on the right, were affectionate to Gao Feng.  There is a piece of meat on one side, and occasionally the pieces of meat are uneven. The black wolf or the black horse thinks it should be given to themselves.The pieces of meat were getting smaller, and she whined coquettishly next to Gao Feng.  It made Gao Feng dumbfounded.

    Although they had been hungry all day, they ate a Qiongshi in the Snow Mountain Temple. Neither Zhang Zhijiang nor Yuexiang were hungry, they just took two symbolic bites.  The black wolf and the black horse only seek oral pleasure, not hunger.

    After hastily eating, Yuexiang and others returned to the Butterfly Treasure. Gao Feng unfolded the Sky Armor again, flapped his wings, and flew into the air.

    After passing the forest sea in the north, there is the rainforest where the snake tribe lives.  Although night fell, Gao Feng could still see a vague figure appearing in the rain forest.  From the moment he left the forest sea in the north, Gao Feng cautiously followed the purple swan. It was impossible to tell the direction in the wasteland beyond. He had to rely on the swan to lead the way so that he could find the location of the Turtle Fort caravan and then return to Daxia.

    Of course, these are all under the premise that Princess Qingrou can wake up.  So Gao Feng was not in a hurry, he just followed the purple swan and flew calmly.  The terrain was fragmented and soon the rainforest was left behind.  Deserts and wastelands slowly appear and disappear on the silent road.

    The three wolf hairs given by Beidi to Gao Feng were instigated by Gao Feng, exuding a powerful aura, as dazzling as a candle in the dark night, indicating the supreme identity of Jinzhang.  Compared with the countless monsters on the way, and the countless strange beasts attacking him, everything was too quiet.

    Sunset and sunrise, nothing to say all night.  As the sky grew brighter, Gao Feng thought about Princess Qingrou, found a place to stay, and moved Yuexiang and others out.

    After feeling calm and satisfied, his consciousness penetrated into the Noble Phantasm.  At this moment, Gao Feng felt extremely uneasy, fearing that Princess Qingrou would just fall asleep like that and never wake up again.

    When her consciousness entered the Noble Phantasm, the little princess just took a breath and sat up on the bed. She had a good night's sleep and slept extremely sweetly.  When Princess Qingrou saw Gao Feng come in, she immediately thought that she was really sleeping this time instead of pretending to be dead like before. She looked at Gao Feng and cried with joy.

    My heart had been hanging for a long time, and it wasn¡¯t until this moment that I completely let go.  Gao Feng was also extremely happy, comforted the princess for a few words, and then withdrew from the Noble Phantasm.

    "Your Majesty, how are you?" Yuexiang asked.

    When Gao Feng comforted Princess Qingrou in the Noble Phantasm, he was still suppressed.  At this time, she heard Yue Xiang ask as she came out of the Noble Phantasm, with ecstasy on her face, and said happily: "Okay! It's really good!" He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands were exposed, and he was extremely excited.

    Yuexiang smiled and leaned over, and said softly: "Congratulations, Your Majesty." Zhang Zhijiang heard from the side, and he also opened his mouth happily and laughed.

    Not long after, Princess Qingrou came out of the precious phantom. Instead of the light yellow clothes she wore before going to the Snow Mountain Temple, she changed into a pair of light red clothes.  The deerskin boots on her feet were replaced by red palace shoes.  It looks very festive.

    Gao Feng was so excited that he didn¡¯t know what to say. He was so happy that he stepped forward to hug Princess Qingrou and spun around twice.  The red palace dress on the little princess was fluttering lightly, as if a butterfly was flying happily around Gao Feng.

    "Brother Gao, you must have been worried yesterday." After Gao Feng put it down, Princess Qingrou suddenly asked happily with her eyes flashing: "Did you see anything interesting yesterday?"

    "It's dark, I didn't see anything, I just rushed on my way." Gao Feng thought for a while, it was a rare quiet night, and he kept walking behind the purple swan. It seemed that he hadn't been so quiet for a long time.

    "Where can we go today?" the little princess asked.  I know that my strange illness has been cured and I will no longer pretend to be dead and sleep, but I still cherish every moment, and my heart's desire for new things has not changed for a long time.

    "We should be able to reach Turtle Fort. Let's take a rest in Turtle Fort and we will be able to go home soon." Gao Feng didn't look around until the little princess asked about it.  The first time Princess Qingrou fell asleep, she had been following the purple swan intently.

    It seems that this place should be very close to Turtle Fort. I don¡¯t know if Turtle Fort has changed its location after I left.

    After a brief rest, everyone ate something and then set out on their way.

    After flying for less than an hour, I saw a giant turtle the size of Turtle Castle appearing in the distance.

    The purple swan gave a crisp cry and was about to return home. With joy in her heart, she spread her wings and flew back at full speed.  A bolt of purple lightning pierced the sky, shouting excitedly as it flew.

    Gao Feng felt funny in his heart. It had only been a few days since the purple swan followed him out of Turtle Castle, and he actually felt homesick.  But in just a few days, due to strange circumstances, Little Swan has reached an extremely high level.

    The cry of the purple swan spread far to the Turtle Castle. When the largest giant turtle heard the cry, he raised his head and glanced at the purple swan. He was too lazy to move and lay there like a big mountain.  When the smaller mountain turtles next to the giant turtle heard the cry, some began to crawl on the ground, and some stood up.?There was a commotion throughout the Turtle Fort caravan.

    Flying closer and closer, Princess Qingrou looked curiously at the exotic appearance of Turtle Castle, and watched happily.

    As the purple swans approached the Turtle Castle, a group of guiding swans flew up, and the sky turned dark.  In the blink of an eye, dozens of swans lined up neatly in two rows, waiting in the air for the return of the strongest among the swans.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 449: Molting into Adulthood

    As the purple swans flew closer and closer, the two rows of guide swans arranged in a herringbone pattern began to fluctuate slightly, like ripples in a pond, and then the fluctuations disappeared.  The two rows of swans forming a herringbone are waiting more respectfully and humbly for the arrival of the purple swans.

    Like a king inspecting his subjects, the purple swan slowly but proudly flew into the path formed by the leading swans.  Each guiding swan spreads its wings, bends its long neck, and sings loudly, carefully expressing its respect and humility.

    Gao Feng was flying slowly behind, and the purple swan followed him across thousands of mountains and rivers. At this moment, he was enjoying the admiration of the swans of his own race. There was no need for him to steal the limelight from the purple swan at this time.

    But things are often contrary to expectations. Although Gao Feng flew slowly, as the figure got closer and closer to the turtle castle, the giant turtle that had been lying on the ground seemed to feel some powerful aura and began to stir.  The body like a hill stood up unsteadily, and the turtle clan vassals and merchants who were hiding from other smaller giant turtles began to become more confused.

    The giant turtle stood up slowly and resolutely, looking back. It was huge, and its short-distance movement was also shocking. Its four legs like stone pillars kept falling, plus the frightened giant turtles who had just been calmed down around it, the entire Turtle Fort camp was overwhelmed.  It gets even more confusing.

    When Gao Feng saw such a scene, he was startled for a moment, and then thought that it was caused by his own aura. The last time the White Bone Heavenly Lord appeared, it caused a commotion among the giant turtles. This time he was able to cause such an effect, presumably because  From the last time he left Turtle Castle to the time he came back, his strength had increased a lot. Perhaps the Beidi Wolf Hair in his arms also exuded a terrifying aura, which caused such chaos. Gao Feng quickly restrained himself.

    The Turtle Fort was in such chaos that even Gui Yuanshou couldn't sit still and started to come out to see what was going on.

    He gathered his own strength and put the three wolf hairs given to him by Beidi into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  After Gao Feng gathered his strength, the giant turtle gradually stabilized its mood under the shouts of the turtle clan members and lay down.  But even so, the giant turtles still refused to retract their heads into their shells, but looked around cautiously.

    Gui Yuanshou had already seen the purple swan and Gao Feng flying slowly in mid-air not far away with his wings extended.

    Gao Feng left a deep impression on Gui Yuanshou. After all, treasures like those are very rare. Otherwise, how could he and Zhu Dajin almost fall out over the Wan Ju Tian Pan?  At that time, Gao Fengqiang was very strong, but not strong enough to disturb the giant turtle.

    When I went to the Snow Mountain Temple, it seemed that I saw a saint.

    Not only Gao Feng, but also the guiding swan in front of him was still very ordinary when he walked, but in less than ten days, he became such a high-level one.

    Gui Yuanshou's eyes gradually changed when he looked at Gao Feng.  For so many years, I have never heard of anyone actually entering the Snow Mountain Temple to see the saint, but Gao Feng went there and saw him.  The future prospects are limitless!  Gui Yuanshou thought, and the idea of ??making friends with Gao Feng became more intense, burning like a fire.

    The giant turtle watched for a long time, and when he saw that the powerful aura no longer appeared, he lay down peacefully, still looking lazy.  Gao Feng then slowly flew over. After all, in Gao Feng's heart, the vassals and merchants of the Turtle Clan who could not get the giant turtle were all working hard. It was not easy to beg for food in the North. If there were serious casualties, Gao Feng would  Also uneasy.

    Gui Yuanshou said loudly: "Young master Feng, you are fine. I will definitely benefit a lot from going to the Snow Mountain Temple this time, which will make me envious."

    Gao Feng was stunned when he heard this title, and then he remembered that he called himself Feng here at that time. He was already disappointed, and he quickly replied with a smile: "It's okay, okay."

    As he spoke, he released Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, Black Wolf, and Black Horse from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s vague words, Gui Yuanshou knew that Mr. Feng didn¡¯t want to show off, so he didn¡¯t say more. He just smiled and politely let Gao Feng into the castle on the turtle¡¯s back.

    Just when Gao Feng was about to say a few polite words, the purple swan in the sky suddenly landed in front of the palace on the back of the giant turtle. More than two feet away in front of Gao Feng, a phantom flickered on his body.  Gao Feng looked at the light and shadow around the purple swan strangely, and Yuexiang exclaimed: "Is it going to turn into a human form?"

    As soon as Yuexiang's words left her mouth, the entourage behind Gui Yuanshou became chaotic and noisy.

    "Ah?! I remember that this guiding swan was only at the second level a few days ago. Why does it have to turn into a human form now?"

    "No way, it's much more difficult for the bird demons to transform into human form than the beast demons of all races, but it can be done so quickly"

    "Really, really, look!"

    "It's really turned into a human form." Amidst the noisy discussion, Gui Yuanshou's face was full of incredulity. He looked at the purple swan being wrapped in a ray of light. It seemed that this posture was indeed turning into a human form.

    &nbsp;Seeing this, Gui Yuanshou became more and more certain that Mr. Feng had indeed gone to the Snow Mountain Temple and must have seen the saint.  It is much more difficult for birds and demons to transform into animals than beasts.  The talent of this guiding swan is not that outstanding. If it were outstanding, even if it came out for training, it would be entrusted by the clan to stay at the Moon Lake Turtle Castle.  But such a little swan with ordinary talent began to transform into a human form before his eyes!  If he heard other people talk about this matter, he would definitely sneer at it and would never believe it.  But when it appeared in front of him like this, he couldn't help but not believe it.

    In the horrified eyes of everyone, the light around the purple swan gradually faded, and a five or six-year-old girl wearing a purple feathered coat stood there in a daze, as if she didn't know why she appeared here.  The pink jade little face is endearing, with a confused look on his face.  The little girl looked around confusedly. When she saw Gao Feng, she ran towards Gao Feng as if she were seeing a relative.

    Having just turned into a human form, her steps were frivolous and she only took one step. The little girl in purple feathers staggered forward and was about to fall.

    "Ah" Princess Qingrou exclaimed, and she was happily driving the purple swan to transform. The little princess did not expect that the little girl in purple feathered clothes would fall after taking one step.  I liked the child in purple so much that I stood up without even thinking and stepped forward to help the babbling toddler.

    Before the hem of the purple feather coat touched the ground, the little girl just staggered and quickly stopped.  This movement seems strange, with two fleshy little arms holding balance on both sides of the body.  Children at this age have long passed the toddler age, but this little girl in purple feathers actually looks a little funny and a little playful.

    Gao Feng just moved forward, but was stopped by Yuexiang.  "Your Majesty, the initial process of learning to walk after the birds transform is a very critical test. I don't know the specifics, but all the bird demons will let them walk for a certain distance on their own."

    ??Looking at the little girl in purple feathers standing still, she seemed to be trying to get used to a way of doing things that she was not used to.

    Staggering, he stood firm and fluttered his arms, as if he was about to fly, but found that he had turned into a human form and could not fly with his two tender arms.  There was a sad expression on the pink face, but looking at Gao Feng not far away, he continued to stagger forward.

    Fortunately, I didn¡¯t fall. Although I stumbled, I became stronger and stronger.  High-level birds have become enlightened and have very high intelligence, and they have learned to walk within these few feet.  Although her figure has nothing to do with Miaoman, her clumsiness has a cuteness that makes people pity her.

    It¡¯s a short road, but it takes a long time.  But everyone present, no one was impatient, no one was making noises, they were all watching the little girl in purple learning to walk, with warm smiles on their faces.

    For a journey that seemed extremely long, the little girl walked faster and faster, and finally threw herself into Gao Feng's arms and said in a sweet voice, "Brother, I want to eat some fruit."

    Talking seems easier than walking. The purple feather coat on the little girl's body dances gently with the milky childish voice. On the pink face, the black and white eyes are like a pool of water without any impurities. Looking to the bottom,  Clear and clean.

    Gao Feng was stunned when he suddenly heard the little girl say she wanted to eat some fruit. He casually took out a few fruits from his ring and handed them over to the little fox he bought in Zhongjing a long time ago.

    The little girl looked at the fragrant fruits and felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry, "If I don't eat this, I want to eat the fruits I ate on the mountain that day."

    Qiongshi?  Gao Feng looked at the little swan that jumped in front of him. Although he was only five or six years old, he was extremely beautiful, with a thin face and small cheeks, big eyes, and purple pupils shining like jade.  The elegant temperament of the swan family runs through the soul, and flows out casually in every move. The feathers on the body tremble slightly, and the temperament makes this elegance and nobility come alive.  Even if the little swan is holding its own arms and acting coquettishly, it makes people feel loving and loving, and they cannot bear to refuse.

    A complete beauty.

    When Princess Yuexiang and Princess Qingrou saw the little swan's childish and cute appearance, they felt extremely fond of it.  Hearing Little Swan and Gao Feng begging for Qiongshi to eat, Yuexiang saw that Gao Feng was a little distracted for a moment, and quickly picked up Little Swan, while kissing her, she whispered: "I'll give it to you when I get back. There are many people here, bad guys."  Rob."

    Little Swan didn¡¯t know whether he understood or not. He looked around, his cheeks bulging slightly on his pink and tender face, and he nodded vigorously.  Suddenly seeing Princess Qingrou, Little Swan hesitated for a moment, as if she felt the aura that she loved very much about the little princess. A strange feeling appeared in her heart, and she couldn't help but want to get close to her.

    Originally her arms were around Yuexiang's neck, but at this time she turned around, opened her hands, and said to Princess Qingrou in unclear words: "Hug, hug, hug"Sister, give me a hug.  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 450: The Second Banquet at Turtle Castle

    She tried her best to lean back. Yuexiang was afraid that she might accidentally fall and hurt the little swan, so she took a step forward and sent her to Princess Qingrou.

    Princess Qingrou was originally curious, gentle, and kind-hearted. When she saw the little swan getting close to her, she hugged the little swan with a smile and put it in front of her to get close to her.

    Strange to say, the little swan was picked up by Princess Qingrou, with a peaceful and calm face, well-behaved and obedient, neither crying nor making trouble, and started playing with the little princess.

    Gao Feng saw that Princess Qingrou was close to Little Swan and knew that this was because the little princess was a pure yin body, so he smiled.

    Gui Yuanshou saw the purple swan turn into a human form. Although he was extremely shocked, he did not lose his composure. His thoughts of wooing Gao Feng became even more intense. He said with a smile: "This guiding swan can turn into a human just by following Mr. Feng to the snowy mountains.  Master Feng is truly blessed.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT??????? Out of the way, I asked Master Feng to come into the palace to have a rest. There was a big banquet in the inner castle in the evening, so I had to bother Master Feng to take the time to come and cheer for the old man.  "After saying that, he took Gao Feng's hand and laughed, feeling unspeakably affectionate.

    Many merchants and vassals scattered around saw that the usually stern Gui Yuanshou was so affectionate to Gao Feng, and even lowered his attitude. People who had never seen Gao Feng were astonished. They didn't know where this man came from, and he could actually make him  Gui Yuanshou made friends like this.  There was a sparse and subtle discussion all around. Some people who had seen Gao Feng sprinkle water on the street and rescue women and children at the feet of giant elephants were talking proudly about various anecdotes, as if they were familiar with this strange Mr. Feng.  Similar.  Although they didn't know more about Gao Feng in the inner fort, it didn't stop them from chattering proudly in front of others at all.

    "This Mr. Feng is not an ordinary person. The Zhu family's elephant went crazy that day and almost trampled on the five people of the Yanchi tribe. It was this Mr. Feng who easily twisted the elephant with one finger."

    "You are talking nonsense, how can you twist one finger!" The listener next to him heard the flaw and asked suspiciously.

    "You haven't seen it, haven't you? Mr. Feng was ten feet tall at that time, and he could pick up a giant elephant with his fingertips with just one finger." The excited vassal of the Turtle Clan who was talking was suddenly angry and contemptuous when someone refuted him.  Looking at the person who questioned him, there was a hint of contempt in his tone. He also knew that he had gone too far, so he changed the subject and said: "You didn't catch up at that time. Mr. Feng sprinkled water on the street, and no matter what happened to the person who touched the water,  All the problems have been cured. Look at Old Liu¡¯s son who suffered from eye disease. Now there is no problem with his eyes at all. Old Liu talked about Mr. Feng all day long and said he wanted to build an immortal memorial arch at his house."

    "That's true" This matter has been widely circulated in Turtle Castle. Many merchants and vassals of the Turtle clan benefited that day. Word of mouth has spread, and Gao Feng's behavior has long been far from that of that day. It has become these bitter people after dinner.  of conversation.  Seeing Gao Feng come back at this time, how could anyone who had witnessed Gao Feng's righteous deed with his own eyes endure it? Even if it was just showing off, it would still be a pleasure, wouldn't it?

    "It is said that the water is more effective than any miraculous medicine. Zhu Dajin and Mr. Gui almost fell out because of that precious phantom. Later"

    "Shush Zhu Dajin over there, be careful he gets angry." Zhu Dajin is overbearing and ruthless, and with the support of the Elephant Clan, no one wants to offend such a villain.

    "Am I afraid of him?" Although he said this, his voice became quieter.

    Gao Feng heard these fragmentary gossips, but just smiled.  Seeing that there was still chaos next to the giant turtle, he smiled and said, "You're welcome, Mr. Gui. We have a place to stay, so we won't bother you. We must go to the dinner in the inner fort. This time, Mr. Gui is going back to Yuehu Lake, so Young Master Feng has to go big."  Vision.¡±

    Gui Yuanshou put his right hand on his forehead and said with a smile: "I'm just confused. Mr. Feng has his own place, so I'm not polite. I'll invite Mr. Feng to have a drink with me in the evening."

    The last time Gao Feng went to the palace on horseback, many people in Turtle Castle had seen it. However, seeing Gao Feng standing in an open space and just waving his hand, a beautiful palace appeared. Many people who had seen it still felt it was magical.  Incomparably, as for the newcomers, they all exclaimed, and the exclamations were superimposed together, making a loud sound.

    Gui Yuanshou has been sending Gao Feng into the palace respectfully, and once again set the time for the banquet in the inner castle. After Gao Feng entered, he went back to rectify the Turtle Fort camp and appease the vassals and other merchants. Gui Yuanshou's solemn etiquette made the  The business travelers who came to this Turtle Fort caravan were all shocked.

    Entering the palace immediately, Little Swan looked around in the arms of Princess Qingrou, as curious as the black wolf before.  After everyone sat down, they looked at the little girl who had just transformed into a human form. As soon as Gao Feng looked over, the little swan showed a greedy expression. Gao Feng knew that she wanted to eat Qiong Shi.

    "But the real energy, whether it is obtained from the fairy mountain or in the temple, contains huge real power, especially for low-level monsters such as purple swans and black horses.For tribesmen, it is true that they will advance and upgrade after eating, but eating too much in a short period of time may not be beneficial, and excessive force may even damage the foundation of their bodies.

    However, such a greedy little girl is not easy to dismiss. Gao Feng thought for a while and took out a red fruit in the noble phantom. Although the power contained in the fairy fruit is not small, it is not enough for Little Swan who has advanced to this level.  Can't do any harm.

    Seeing the round red fruit and smelling the refreshing fragrance on it, the little swan's eyes widened immediately. He stretched out his chubby little hand to take it, put it to his mouth and bit it. The red fruit covered the whole body.  Half of the little swan's face looks very funny. The characteristics of the fairy fruit are that after biting it, the juice flows directly into the mouth. It is very fast to eat. After finishing the fairy fruit, the little swan's skin and feathers have a beautiful luster.  , obviously the force has taken effect

    Seeing that Little Swan was getting close to Gao Feng and even eating a fairy fruit alone, Hei Lang squatted on the ground and let out a low growl in the throat of Little Zi, who was in the arms of Princess Qingrou.  The black horse echoed on the side, expressing his indignation that the little swan swallowed the fairy fruit and enjoyed exclusive favor.

    The little swan was not afraid either. Hearing the deep roar of the black wolf behind him, he looked back at the black wolf.  The purple swan and the black wolf and the black horse were very familiar with each other all the way. At this time, they turned into human forms. I knew in my heart that this ferocious-looking black wolf did not have much malice. Maybe it was just because Gao Feng hugged him because he was jealous, or because he was eating  He didn't eat the fairy fruit.  Thinking that she was the only one who ate the fairy fruit, the little girl happily hugged Princess Qingrou's neck tightly and made a face at the black wolf.

    Zhang Zhijiang found it interesting and laughed.

    The black wolf raised his head and howled, a little annoyed, and pounced on him.  Gao Feng saw that the black wolf's sharp claws were curled up in its flesh pads. He knew that the black wolf had no ill intentions and was just playing with the little swan, so he did not stop him.  Although the little swan is small and stumbles when walking, it is extremely dexterous in a small area. It quickly avoids the black wolf and giggles at the same time.

    Princess Qingrou was afraid of hurting little girl Zi, so she was about to stop the black wolf when she saw the black wolf and the little swan chasing and playing around Gao Feng. They were having a good time, so she stopped and smiled at the fight between them.

    In the end, the little swan sat on Gao Feng's shoulders, looked down at the black wolf, stuck out its little tongue, and made an exaggerated grimace. After playing for a long time, it was a little tired, its cheeks were rosy, and it looked cute and charming.

    The black wolf had no ill intentions and threw himself helplessly in front of Gao Feng's legs. He raised his head and smelled the smell of the little swan. The tail behind him stood up and swung back and forth, asking for the fairy fruit from Gao Feng.  Dark Horse also came up and looked at Gao Feng with pure and innocent eyes, a look of pity on his face.

    Gao Feng had no choice but to take out two more fairy fruits and gave them to the black horse and black wolf. The black wolf took a big gulp of the fairy fruit and swallowed it without even chewing it.  This is true. Gao Feng clearly remembers that this guy was disdainful of the fairy fruit on the fairy mountain. He always went to harm the fruit forest. Gao Feng, who was never willing to eat it, smiled bitterly. He was really a bunch of kids. He didn't want to eat it. Look.  When others enjoy eating, they will also like to eat.

    They were laughing and playing in the palace on horseback. Princess Qingrou and Yuexiang were playing with the little swan, and they were having a good time.  Zhang Zhijiang went out alone again, saying he wanted to check out the news, but Gao Feng seemed to think that it was more of a distraction.

    The happy time passed quickly, the day passed in a blink of an eye, the sun set and the night fell.  The lights were brightly lit all around, and the night market of Turtle Castle Caravan had started again.

    A steward from the Turtle Castle Caravan had already arrived at the door and respectfully invited Gao Feng to come to the banquet.

    The person who came to pick up Gao Feng and his party was the same cat maid from last time.  The clothes are no longer revealing, and she has changed into a green shirt, which covers her beautiful figure, but has a different taste.  It is probably because Yuexiang coldly rejected the singing girl at the last inner castle banquet, and Gui Yuanshou did not want to offend the fox clan for such a trivial matter. Secondly, Gao Feng does not seem to have much interest in women, not to mention that there are so many women around him.  The spirit fox, who is more beautiful and charming than the maids of the cat tribe, is better off hiding his clumsiness.

    The maid of the cat tribe respectfully led the way, doing her job honestly and without any hint of flattery.  He didn't say anything, just walked three steps in front of Gao Feng.  Seeing how honest the cat clan maid was, Yuexiang lowered her eyebrows and said nothing, but followed Gao Feng docilely.  Little Zi Zi was in the arms of Princess Qingrou, looking around curiously with bright eyes.

    Everyone walked through the corridor and came to the hall.

    There are more people in the hall than last time.  Among the twelve tables, except for Gui Yuanshou, who was the first guest, there was no one at the other tables. Businessmen from all walks of life were already sitting at the other tables, chatting and making friends with each other amidst the noise.  Of the eleven tables, there were only two or three people behind them whom Gao Feng had seen last time. Among them was a strange wealthy businessman, dressed in Daxia clothes.  I think coming to Turtle Fort is considered a business trip. The movement of caravans is very fast. It would be strange if I could see the same group of people every time.  (To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 451: No good feast

    Zhu Dajin was still there. Gao Feng glanced at him and saw the embarrassment on Zhu Dajin's face. He smiled gently, saying hello to an acquaintance.

    The last time I saw all kinds of novel goods at the banquet in the inner castle, although they were good, in Gao Feng's opinion, they were just that. He was mainly passing by here and wanted Princess Qingrou to see the excitement.  Knowing that Princess Qingrou likes all kinds of weird things, she became interested in it after seeing Turtle Castle.  Anyway, I have a day off, so I just want to relax with the little princess.

    Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou walked into the inner castle hall side by side. The little princess held the little girl Zi in her arms, and their four eyes were full of child-like curiosity.  Princess Qingrou still cares about her status, but Little Swan doesn't have so many rules. She looks around, full of curiosity about all new people or things.

    Gui Yuanshou was sitting in the main seat. When he saw Gao Feng arriving, he stood up and bowed his hands in greeting. He said politely: "Master Feng, please take a seat. I originally thought that I would go back to Yuehu tomorrow, and I'm afraid I won't see him for a year and a half."  Mr. Feng, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to come back so soon and have the opportunity to have a drink and talk, it¡¯s our fate.¡±

    Seeing Gui Yuanshou, the leader, stand up, the others couldn't sit still and stood up one after another.  At first, half of the people looked helpless and annoyed, but when they heard Gui Yuanshou calling Mr. Feng, those who were astute naturally thought of the relationship between Turtle Fort and Golden Tent, and the noble surname of the wolf tribe, Feng Xue.

    No wonder Gui Yuanshou is so polite. Maybe this man really comes from Jinzhang.  If he really was of Beidi's blood, this young man would be worthy of befriending.  But no matter how you look at it, you can't see any trace of the wolf clan?

    There is a rugged man sitting on the outermost seat on the lower right hand, accompanied by a beautiful and charming woman. Behind him are three bear clan guards, standing tough and arrogant.

    The big man from the Bear Clan was originally chatting with the Tian Clan people from the Sanjiang Valley at the next table.  The charming woman next to her was focused on Gao Feng, and she didn't even notice anyone getting up.  Sitting there, as if he had lost his soul, his wonderful eyes just looked at Gao Feng.

    Although Gao Feng is young, he has a calm energy in his body.  He looks young and mature, but he is also very handsome. Such a character is extremely rare among wealthy merchants. When he saw Gao Feng.  This beautiful enchantress was in a daze.  Seeing that the beautiful woman had even forgotten to stand up and showed no respect for herself in front of the public, the bear tribe man was filled with jealousy and glanced at Gao Feng.  Said: "Why did Mr. Gui let this man sit in the host and guest seats? Is it possible that he fell in love with the girl next to him?"

    The people of the Tian clan in the Sanjiang Valley were no longer the ones who attended the banquet in the inner castle last time. When they heard what the rough man said, they quickly said: "Brother Tianfeng, don't dare to talk nonsense."

    After saying that, look around.  Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he leaned into Xiong Tianfeng's ear and whispered: "I don't know where the young man surnamed Feng came from, but the woman in plain clothes following him is indeed a fox tribe, and it is said that she is a six-tailed spirit fox. Listen to me  My uncle said that when he was at the last banquet in the inner castle, Zhu Dajin wanted to get his hands on the woman in plain clothes, but he was scolded miserably."

    The charming woman next to Xiong Tianfeng burst into tears after hearing what the Tian clan people said.  Looking at Gao Feng, he ignored Xiong Tianfeng's gloomy face.

    "Hey!" Xiong Tianfeng muttered, "The rumors are spreading like wildfire. Why does it come from the golden account? Look at the black wolf next to him. There is no trace of the blood of the Fengxue family at all. I guess this Feng surname is also a liar.  Human.¡±

    Xiong Tianfeng said coldly, completely unaware of the sudden change in the faces of the Tian people in the Sanjiang Valley, which looked very ugly.  Still minding his own business, he said: "What kind of holy water is comparable to a panacea, and it is still several feet tall. If you can twist a giant elephant with one hand, can you believe the words of a foolish man and a foolish woman?"

    After saying that, he noticed that the face of the Tian tribe next to him was livid, and then he thought that even the elders of the Tian tribe next to him, who were his brothers and sisters, were scolded by him. Although he was a little annoyed, Xiong Tianfeng was naturally domineering and extremely aggressive at home.  Being pampered, he is used to being arrogant.  He didn't even apologize, he just kept talking arrogantly and muttered something.

    Gao Feng felt a vaguely hostile look behind him, but ignored it.  He just exchanged a few words with Gui Yuanshou and then sat down with Princess Qingrou.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Gui Yuanshou clapped his hands, drums sounded, and there were bursts of singing and dancing, and everyone was intoxicated.

    This time the showgirls and dancers are different from last time, there is a new batch.  It¡¯s all about freshness and sex, but isn¡¯t it all about freshness in the end?

    Princess Qingrou and Little Swan watched happily. Behind them, Yuexiang explained to Princess Qingrou which clan the singer came from, which clan the dancer came from, and which merchant was sitting over there. There are merchants in the North.  What a big deal, what is the usual reputation?  Yuexiang is knowledgeable and well-informed, but these local customs are not something that Princess Qingrou who only reads books can know.

    People who talk about it are fascinated by it, and people who listen to it enjoy it with gusto.

    Gao Feng had just listened to a few words when he suddenly heard the two people beside him chatting about strange things from various places, and the word "Zhongjing" came up.  My heart moved.  I turned around and looked at??, seeing one of them wearing Daxia clothes and speaking fluent Daxia Mandarin, he seemed to be a businessman from Daxia, so he listened attentively.

    "It's not easy to get around that side right now. It's said that martial law has been imposed in Zhongjing. Troops from all over Daxia have begun to mobilize. I don't know how chaotic it will get."

    "Can Zhongjing still be in chaos? It is protected by the pure and vast heaven and earth formation. In addition, Emperor Xia is sitting in Zhongjing. There are so many experts around him. In my opinion, it is three points stronger than the Northland Golden Tent. How can it cause chaos?  Just three days and two, maybe some prince has burned out his brain and done some crazy things?"

    "It's not that easy. The local army bordering the Northland strictly controls the merchants who cross the border. If my family uncle hadn't served in the border army, I wouldn't have been able to get out this time." said the merchant from Daxia.

    "Really? What happened?"

    "I don't know. Anyway, I saw that all places were heavily guarded along the way. I didn't dare to ask more. You know, we travel thousands of miles just for money. It's better to be less involved in these important things. Otherwise, it will be a brainless job.  Come, come, drink, drink.¡±

    "Normally nothing will happen to Daxia, but recently the Golden Tent in the North seems to be moving southward. I heard from the brother from the Western Desert that the other side seems to be a little uneasy and is watching what happens in Daxia. Then  Brother, if there is really going to be some kind of war, what are you going to do in the North and go back to Daxia? I might as well get a share, and if we have money, we can all earn it together."

    "What else can there be" Gao Feng listened to the conversation between the two, and the more he listened, the more frightened he became. Could it be that something big happened in Daxia Zhongjing?  The words of Beidi and the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple were repeatedly confirmed in his mind. The more Gao Feng thought about it, the more uneasy he became. Could it be that what he had imagined before was true?  Gao Feng felt a little confused, and he couldn't discuss this matter with the princess. He was just recovering from a serious illness, and if something happened again because of anxiety, he would really be in trouble every day.

    Gao Feng thought about it over and over, but had no clue. He just secretly made up his mind to take a brief rest after the dinner in the inner castle before rushing back to Zhongjing tomorrow morning.

    While Gao Feng was thinking, the singing and dancing stopped.  After that, there is naturally a wine forest and a meat pond. It is not as elegant as the banquet in Daxia, but it has the roughness of the North.  The banquet in the inner castle is said to be a banquet, but in fact it is a way for wealthy businessmen to exchange and buy precious items with each other. As for the food, it is just wine and meat. Who can sit here and care?

    Hei Lang was happily waiting for plates of mutton. The fishy smell seemed to attract Hei Lang even more than the red fruits.  Watching it eating heartily on the side, Gao Feng's depressed mood eased a little, and he thought to himself that the little fox also liked to eat these big fish, big meat, and extremely greasy things.  How about bringing some mutton liquor to the little fox next time I go to Fairy Mountain?

    Little Swan and Princess Qingrou were not interested in the liquor mutton. Gao Feng had something on his mind, so he only took a few symbolic bites.  Only Hei Lang was carefree, eating plate after plate, and taking a few sips of the mellow wine brewed in the North, happily and at ease.

    "Young Master Feng went on a pilgrimage to the Snow Mountain Temple this time, did you see a saint?" Gui Yuanshou chatted with others for a few words, and suddenly asked Gao Feng intentionally or unintentionally.

    The question was asked casually, but the question was not ambiguous at all, not like a question asked by a businessman.  It is said that peace brings wealth. When Gao Feng went to the Snow Mountain Temple, Turtle Castle also took the benefit and provided him with a guiding swan, and there was no other friendship.  It's a little strange to ask so directly.

    Gao Feng smiled and raised his glass to Gui Yuanshou without commenting.

    Guiyuan has been practicing for a long time, so how can he not know the secrets involved? But since he will return to Yuehu Turtle Castle tomorrow, there are some things he has to ask.  Seeing that Gao Feng remained silent, Gui Yuanshou knew that he was being abrupt, so he was not upset and gave Gao Feng a drink in return.

    The two of them had a tacit understanding, but when Gui Yuanshou asked, Gao Feng did not answer, and a cold snort came from the distance.  "Lao Gui really has a superfluous question, can anyone go to the Snow Mountain Temple? It is said that when the Fox Clan leader went to the Snow Mountain Temple, he did not see the saint. How could he, a young man of unknown origin, see him?  "

    Xiong Tianfeng looked at Gao Feng, his eyes full of provocation, and his low voice shook the wine bowl on the table in front of him, spilling juice all over the table.

    Zhu Dajin looked at Xiong Tianfeng with a gloating smile on his lips.

    After hearing what Xiong Tianfeng said, Gui Yuanshou's face sank, and he was about to have a seizure.  Suddenly, I heard a childish voice, milky and milky, and a wisp of pure orchid fragrance seemed to float in front of my nose, making people's hearts soften unconsciously and feel extremely comfortable.

    "Snow Mountain Temple? Brother, is this the place where we eat Qiongshi?" After watching the song and dance, Little Swan felt bored in front of a plate of fishy mutton. Suddenly, when someone mentioned Snow Mountain Temple, she seemed to think of something and turned around.  asked Gao Feng.

    Say softly,After finishing, the inner castle hall suddenly fell into a dead silence.  Seeing the saint, he actually still has true energy?  Tong Yan Wuji, if Gao Feng or those behind him, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang, said it, everyone might still be skeptical.  But when the words came out from the mouth of this little swan, which had just turned into a human being in the morning and could not even speak smoothly, everyone was stunned and stunned.

 Text Chapter 452: Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi

    "Hahaha." A burst of wild laughter suddenly sounded in the deadly silent inner castle hall. The voice was thick, but the behavior was indescribably frivolous.  "You actually let a child lie to help deceive others? Shameless villains like you are really rare."

    Zhang Zhijiang was furious and was about to go out to teach the burly bear clan a lesson when he was stopped by Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng just smiled, touched the little swan's hair, and said nothing.

    "Master Feng, we merchants have traveled all over the world, and all kinds of weird things are just a curiosity. If we really go to the Snow Mountain Temple, meet the saint, talk about it, and drink with others in the future, it will give us some ideas."  Let¡¯s brag about it." Opposite Gao Feng, a stranger who had never seen him said.  This man was probably in his forties, experienced many vicissitudes of life, his eyes were a little wrinkled, but he looked mature and steady.  With these words, Xiong Tianfeng's rudeness was covered up, and he turned a corner and asked Gao Feng.  At first glance, he looks like a smart and capable person.

    This man obviously has a high reputation among the people in the inner fort. As soon as he finished speaking, three or five people echoed: "Yes, Mr. Feng, tell us about the appearance of the Snow Mountain Temple, so that we can learn more about it."

    Gui Yuanshou smiled and pressed his hands, signaling for everyone to be quiet.

    "Master Feng, the saints in the Snow Mountain Temple are not allowed to be blasphemed, so don't talk about it. It's okay to get some treasures that will open our eyes." After all, Gui Yuanshou was also curious about the benefits of Gao Feng's visit to the Snow Mountain Temple this time.  I don¡¯t know anything else, but the guiding bird in the Wanhewan River transformed from the second level to a human just before my eyes.  To say I'm not curious would be a lie.

    After saying that, there was another chaos in the inner castle, and everyone said, "Yes, let us take a look."

    "Where has he been to any big snow mountain temple? What can he show us? In my opinion, this person is just telling lies. It's ridiculous that you still believe it." Xiong Tianfeng stood at the end and said coldly.  Although he himself felt that the voice was not loud, the deep voice of the bear clan could be heard from afar, and it was extremely clear even amid the noise.

    Gui Yuanshou's expression changed and he shouted in a low voice: "Mr. Xiong, you are drunk!"

    Xiong Tianfeng stood up in a hurry. The guards behind him were afraid that the young ancestor would cause trouble in Turtle Castle and cause trouble to the whole family, so he quickly stopped him.  Unexpectedly, Xiong Tianfeng's body trembled, and the three Bear Clan guards shook their arms, their faces flushed as if they were drinking strong wine.  The hand on Xiong Tianfeng felt as if it had been bitten by a grass snake. It felt numb for a while and fell down weakly.

    "Mr. Gui, I, Xiong Tianfeng, am a rough man. Don't be unwilling to listen to my harsh words. Who wouldn't say big words to deceive others? If he can really produce evidence that he has been to the Snow Mountain Temple, I, Xiong Tianfeng, will crawl out of the gate of Turtle Castle. From now on,  Seeing his surname Feng, walk around. If you can't take it out," Xiong Tianfeng glanced at Gao Feng and saw that Gao Feng didn't seem to listen to him at all. He was picking up the plate on the table and placing it in front of Hei Lang.  His heart was burning with a flame of jealousy and hatred. Seeing Gui Yuanshou's face gloomy, he remembered his father's careful instructions before going out, snorted viciously and said no more.

    Gui Yuanshou bowed his hands and saluted, and said: "Master Feng, please forgive me. I had a relationship with this child's father back then. I wanted to let him see the world this time so as not to cause trouble all day long, but I didn't expect it."

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said with a smile: "It's okay, I have indeed arrived at the Snow Mountain Temple and met the saint."

    As soon as the words came out, there was an uncontrollable noise throughout the inner castle hall.  Gui Yuanshou was on good terms with Beidi Jinzhang in Guibao, and Gui Yuanshou always put courtesy first, and Gao Feng was not willing to deceive him.  I'm going back to Daxia tonight. I don't know if I'll ever have the chance to come to the North again in this life. Even if I say it, it won't matter.  Coupled with Xiong Tianfeng's aggressiveness, no matter how easy-going and approachable Gao Feng is, he can't bear to see such a kid from a rich family bully others.  Back then, when he was just serving in the Demon Suppression Department, he dared to punish the children of the Prince of Zhongjing. How had he ever been afraid of anyone?

    After thinking about the joints, Gao Feng said bluntly: "I didn't get any treasure, I just thanked the saint for not giving up and gave me a piece of fruit."

    After saying that, Gao Feng took out a grain of true energy that the boy in the snow-capped mountain temple gave him from his precious phantom, and spread it out in his palm.

    Xiong Tianfeng did not expect that Gao Feng would really speak out and even take out a piece of true energy!  Except for the big temple in the snow mountain, there is no Qiongshi Tiansong in the world. Even in wild places such as the Northland, people of certain status know this.  Not to mention that there are all businessmen who have traveled all over the world. Xiong Tianfeng stood behind the table and wanted to see if it was true or false.  But if it were true, could it really be possible to climb out of the Turtle Castle?  The entire bear clan would be disgraced by him. If that were the case, he would definitely be recalled to the family and banned for the rest of his life.

    Thinking of this, Xiong Tianfeng's face broke out in cold sweat, and he felt a little regretful in his heart.

    No one in the audience noticed Xiong Tianfeng¡¯s expression. Everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted to Zhenyuan Qiongshi.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Zhenyuan Qiongshi!¡± one person exclaimed.

    &nbsp; "Mr. Feng, sell me this Zhenyuan Qiongshi, and I will pay you 30,000 dans of rice from the Sanjiang Valley!" When the Tian tribe saw Zhenyuan Qiongshi, they couldn't help but gathered around to see the Zhenyuan Qiongshi with their own eyes.  , his voice was a little hoarse with excitement, and he roared in a low voice.  As soon as he said this, he regretted it and yelled, "No, I'll pay fifty thousand dan!"

    "Young Master Feng, I'll go out." Before he could say anything, the people behind him were crowded and he staggered, almost falling and being trampled.

    Although there were only twelve people at the table, they all crowded in front of Gao Feng, with veins showing and ferocious expressions on their faces, and they were about to squeeze in front of Gao Feng's table.

    The scene was chaotic, but Gui Yuanshou stared blankly at the True Yuan Qiongshi in Gao Feng's hand. He was wandering in the sky and forgot to maintain order.

    "Get away!" Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward, his light armor shining brightly, and a long knife in his hand lying in front of him. A fierce aura rose up, as if it was tangible and material, and those who were close seemed to smell the overwhelming smell of blood.  The noisy inner castle hall fell into silence, and everyone took a few steps back. Some of the weaker ones fell to the ground, their soul formations trembling and trembling, unable to get up.

    The middle-aged man opposite Gao Feng looked at the Zhenyuan Qiongshi in Gao Feng's hand intently, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, his expression became solemn, as if he had made a major decision, and he said word by word: "Master Feng, this  Can Mei Qiongshi give up your love? No matter what your request is, as long as you can tell it, I can do it even if I lose everything."

    Gui Yuanshou looked at this man in surprise. From the perspective of Guibao, it was nothing if someone said the word "bankruptcy." After all, a caravan in Guibao was a river full of silver and gold.  He has been in charge of a turtle castle caravan for many years, what kind of treasure has Gui Yuanshou not seen?  Not to mention gold and silver.  But Gui Yuanshou, who knew the middle-aged man's net worth, looked at the man in surprise and asked with confusion in his eyes: "Even Qiong Shi doesn't have to pay such a high price."

    Gao Feng saw the kind-hearted man opposite him looking at Tianyuan Qiongshi attentively, with piercing eyes, as if there was nothing else in his eyes except this Qiongshi.  It is not surprising to know Qiongshi. Although there are only three Qiongshi Tiansong in the Snow Mountain Temple, it is said that some people can find Qiongshi in the Snow Mountain Temple in the past few hundred years. Although they cannot see the saint, they can get Qiongshi.  Although extremely precious, it is not unique in the world.

    ¡°Could it be different if it was given by the saint himself?  Gao Feng had doubts in his heart, but his expression did not change at all. He smiled slightly and said loudly in the midst of the noise: "This jewel was actually given by a saint. I will not sell it as goods. Please forgive me."

    After saying that, Gao Feng closed his palms and put the true essence Qiongshi into the precious phantom.

    Seeing Gao Feng put away Zhenyuan Qiongshi, the middle-aged man knew that no matter who had the opportunity to get this treasure, he would take action again. He sighed and said: "Thank you, Mr. Feng, for allowing me to see the true face of Wannian Qiongshi in my lifetime."  .¡±

    The crowd was in commotion again, Wannian Qiongshi?  !  Is it really Wannian Qiongshi?  !  Yuexiang's expression changed. The saint picked five Qiongshi from the Qiongshi Tianpine in the Snow Mountain Temple, which were as dense as a sky full of stars. He did not expect that they were thousands of years old Qiongshi.

    "Qiongshi Tiansong disappeared without a trace hundreds of years ago for unknown reasons, leaving only a few trees behind the Snow Mountain Temple. Only those with good fortune can find the Snow Mountain Temple and get Qiongshi. But Qiongshi  This kind of fruit is not like other fruits. When the season comes, it will fall off by itself even if it is not picked. After rotting, it turns into spring mud and the cycle repeats. As long as Qiongshi grows on Tiansong, it will absorb the true energy between heaven and earth, so it grows  The longer it takes, the more precious it becomes. Mr. Feng¡¯s true essence Qiongshi has a faint red light emitting from it, and it is the image of a thousand-year Qiongshi. I wonder if what I am saying is right?¡± The middle-aged man opposite Gao Feng slowly said  Said, looking at Gao Feng, as if thinking about how to exchange this true essence Qiongshi with Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng felt a wry smile in his heart. This man did not mention Wannian Qiongshi at all before bidding.  He firmly refused, and when he saw that there was no hope of success, he told the whole story, arousing the greedy desire in everyone's hearts to see if it was possible to fish in troubled waters.  This guy is awesome!

    There was a vague commotion in the crowd again, but Zhang Zhijiang stood in front of Gao Feng, looking fierce and solemn, and the sword was not moving, so Noonuo stood there and did not dare to step forward.

    "I don't know," Gao Feng said with a smile, "Maybe."

    Gao Feng picked up a plate of mutton and filled it up for Hei Lang, looking confident.

    Gui Yuanshou woke up. Although he was jealous, he looked at Gao Feng even more highly.  When doing business, although you can't say that you bully the weak and fear the strong, you still have to be able to see the level of your eyebrows.  After following Gao Feng on a trip, the three-year-old guide swan in Wanhewan rose to three levels in a row and turned into a human form in just over ten days.  Is this something you can afford?  Gui Yuanshou was self-aware. Although he was hot-tempered and jealous, he had no further thoughts. He coughed a few times and said, "Everyone, please go back to your seats and huddle together. What does it look like!" (To be continued. If  You like this work, congratulationsWelcome to (this site), subscribe, reward, and your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 453: Farewell in the end

    Hearing what Gui Yuanshou said, Gao Feng put away Wannian Qiongshi again. The wealthy businessmen who were huddled together returned to their seats with some sadness, watching Gao Feng's eyes change from cold to hot.

    Everyone returned to their seats, but Xiong Tianfeng was the only one standing there, stunned, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Why are you still standing there? Come here and kowtow to Mr. Feng to admit your mistake!" Gui Yuanshou saw Xiong Tianfeng standing stupidly, looking at a loss. He knew that this child who was spoiled by his family had no idea what he should do now.  , then reprimanded him.

    "Kowtowing and admitting your mistake is much easier than crawling out of the Turtle Castle in front of the public. If you really want to climb out, it will be in full view of everyone, and it may not be as good as if it is passed down.  When the time comes, let alone the Bear Clan not looking good, even Turtle Castle will be embarrassed.

    We are not afraid of getting into trouble, but we are afraid of not knowing how to solve it after we get into trouble.  He handed me a ladder, and this dude didn¡¯t even know how to climb down!

    Xiong Tianfeng thought over and over in his mind, and saw that Mr. Feng was either feeding the black wolf, playing with the little swan, or talking to the beautiful woman next to him, without even looking at him.  Fortunately, he didn't object to Gui Yuanshou's words. He considered it carefully in his heart, with a trace of cruelty flashing in his eyes.  Gritting his teeth, he stepped forward and knelt in front of Gao Feng, and said blankly: "I was wrong, please forgive Mr. Feng." He said these few words like a mourning examination, and his face was ashen.  Zhu Dajin was lying on the table trying not to laugh out loud. He seemed to be very happy because he had made a fool of himself a few days ago and now had a companion. Besides, Xiong Tianfeng was from a noble family, so he might be more embarrassed than himself.

    There was a flash of golden light on Gao Feng's body, and he activated the Xiantian Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art, as if an invisible big hand lifted up Xiong Tianfeng, who was kneeling on the ground with a dark blue face.

    "You're welcome." Gao Feng said lightly.  Killing people can only be done with a nod. Since Gui Yuanshou has made peace with him, it would be a good idea to give Gui Yuanshou some face.  He was about to leave the Northland, and he couldn't afford to be distracted by a playboy.

    Xiong Tianfeng stood up stiffly at first, and immediately thought that this was the work of Mr. Feng in front of him. The power was so strong and long that even the most powerful warrior in the clan would not have such unfathomable strength.  Xiong Tianfeng became submissive, bowed deeply, and retreated with a face of shame and unwillingness.

    After that, the rules of the past were still followed. The rich people present all took out the exchange items in exchange for their favorite treasures.  But with Gao Feng Wannian Qiongzhi in front of him, everyone seemed to be too lazy to be interested, and the scene was weird and deserted.

    Gui Yuanshou was also frustrated. If he had known this earlier, why would he have to ask Mr. Feng to bring out the ten thousand years of gold?  I originally thought about making a big deal before returning to Yuehu, but I didn't expect that I would be self-defeating.

    Seeing Gao Feng playing with the little swan sitting in the arms of Princess Qingrou, Gui Yuanshou suddenly remembered something and said with a smile: "Master Feng, the leading swans in the forest sea and the river bend in the northern border will all return after they can transform.  Go to Ruihewan and wait for deployment. This is the agreement between our Turtle Fort and Ruihewan."

    "Oh." Gao Feng paused his hand slightly and thought about it.  During the last banquet in the inner fort, the Eagle Clan rushed to give away treasures in exchange for the twelve tribesmen having the opportunity to practice in the Turtle Castle Caravan. I guess the Purple Swan also had such an origin.

    "When will we send her back?" Gao Feng asked.

    "If Mr. Feng has no objection, I will send someone to take her back at dawn. If Mr. Feng is reluctant, you can play for two more days." Gui Yuanshou has indeed spent enough money to please Gao Feng. After Guiding Swan comes back, he should and  There is no contact with Gao Feng anymore, but now the little swan is still playing next to Gao Feng. Turtle Castle did not take back the purple swan, but Gui Yuanshou, who had the highest status in Turtle Castle, asked tentatively.

    Gao Feng stroked the little swan's hair, remembering how lonely he felt when Bi Xi and Bao Weiwei left, and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, there is no such thing as a banquet that lasts forever.

    Everyone at the banquet in the inner castle was absent-minded, and it ended hastily.  Since the banquet in the inner castle, this was the smallest transaction amount, but it was also the most precious treasure that appeared.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of legend this thousand-year-old stone will become in the north.

    At the end of the song, the wealthy businessmen in the inner fort were either regretful, unwilling, or angry, but no one spoke and left in silence.  Gao Feng felt that there were several hot and greedy eyes in the crowd looking at him, but although Gao Feng didn't care, he was determined to return to Daxia tonight.

    Gui Yuanshou sent everyone out. Seeing that Gao Feng was going back to his palace, he smiled sheepishly and said: "Master Feng, I didn't think carefully about what happened today. Please forgive me if I'm rude."  .¡±

    Gao Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "Mr. Gui is worrying too much. Anyway, I will leave tonight. Let's meet again next time if we are destined. This little thing is not intentional by Mr. Gui, so don't take it to heart."

    Zhang Zhijiang glanced at Gui Yuanshou and said:?¡°Wealth and silk touch people¡¯s hearts. In front of so many people, let my young master take out the treasure.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Zhang Zhijiang was interrupted by Gao Feng, "It's useless to talk more." After finishing speaking, Gao Feng clasped his fists and said, "Let's take a rest and leave. I wonder if Mr. Gui is interested in sitting with me."  sit?"

    Gui Yuanshou was slightly startled, feeling the kindness in Gao Feng's words, and said with a smile: "That old man is not welcome, I can't help but take a sip of tea."

    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the Wanju Tianpan, how can I have any tea at my place?¡±

    The two of them were talking and laughing casually as they walked.  Gui Yuanshou was polite and Gao Feng was also polite, and they had a great conversation.

    Arriving at the palace immediately, Gui Yuanshou sighed with emotion while watching.  Gui Yuanshou is a well-informed person who supports a caravan in Yuehu Turtle Castle alone. However, many of the furnishings in Gao Fengma's palace are like those of the former Wei Dynasty.  The random treasures made the palace look extravagantly luxurious. Gui Yuanshou looked at it for a long time. After reading it, he smiled bitterly and said: "When I first saw it, I thought it was just a treasure, but I didn't expect that there was a universe inside. I'm afraid I can just take it here casually.  If something comes out, everyone will fight for it at the banquet in the inner castle. This is the style of a child of aristocratic family. A nouveau riche like Zhu Dajin would like to pile all the gold and silver treasures on him, and he doesn't feel ugly."

    Gao Feng waved his hand casually and said: "Mr. Gui is too polite, but it's just a gadget. I invited Mr. Gui to come because we are going back to Daxia soon. There has been some unrest over there recently. I don't know if Mr. Gui knows that."  Details?"

    Gao Feng invited Gui Yuanshou to the palace alone, mainly because he wanted to find a quiet place to ask about Daxia's situation.

    "This old man doesn't know much. Maybe there is something going on in Daxia. There are a lot less merchants from Daxia this time. There is one person at the table who is said to be from the family of a prince in Daxia. He is probably also a poor boy. He relies on the wealth of his ancestors.  Fuyin traveled on the trade route and had a hard time eating. I heard him say something and asked about it, but since the martial law in Beijing, I can't find out any information. "

    Gui Yuanshou rubbed his hands and smiled sheepishly, his bald head shining brightly under the lights in the palace, which was funny.

    "Recently, there have been frequent military mobilizations in Daxia's territory. Strong armies from various places and traveling Celestial Masters have rushed back to Zhongjing. No matter how old I am, I don't know, but it can be said with certainty that something must have happened in Daxia, and  It¡¯s a big deal.¡±

    "What a big deal," Gao Feng muttered.

    "Even if the princes and nobles have the courage to commit crimes in Zhongjing, there have been several times in Daxia over the years. When have they not been casually crushed to death like fleas? Looking at the posture this time, I can't guess where it is.  Something went wrong."

    After Gui Yuanshou finished speaking, he looked at Gao Feng and said sincerely: "In case, I said that if there is a turmoil in the great summer, if Mr. Feng comes to the north to hide and be clean, he must come to see me. I dare not say anything else.  In the North, even Lord Beidi will give us three points of noodles from Turtle Castle."

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing. It seemed that it was just this little thing. No one would know about it no matter how much more it was.  The specific things still need to be returned to Daxia to find out.

    After pondering for a while, Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief and said: "This guide swan will follow Gui Lao back now and return to the clan at the Wanhe Bend in Linhai in the north. If you are not with us in the future, you have to be more careful. But  Don¡¯t be greedy.¡±

    At the end, Gao Feng looked at the little swan dressed in purple feathers and felt a little sad.

    "Brother." Little Swan pouted, her chubby cheeks trembling slightly. It seemed that she was trying not to cry.

    Gao Feng gently patted the little swan on the head, forced a smile, and said: "I will make you a small thing, you can take it with you. It will be of some use. If you have a chance to come to me in the future."

    Gao Feng took out a piece of fine steel from the precious phantom and pondered for a moment. Golden light shone on Gao Feng's hand.  A piece of extremely hard steel was pulled by Gao Feng casually like soft dough, and he could make it look like he wanted.  This was not the first time for Princess Qingrou, Yuexiang, and Zhang Zhijiang to see Gao Feng making a precious phantom, but it was different every time, and it was a rare treat to watch.  The little swan looked at it for the first time after turning into a human form. It stretched its neck and looked at it carefully with its two big eyes flickering.

    Gui Yuanshou was a little surprised. Seeing this, Mr. Feng could actually make his own precious phantom?  Could it be that Mr. Feng made that Wanju Tianpan by himself?  Thinking of this, Gui Yuanshou's eyes were even more cautious with a hint of heat.

    Soon, a small necklace was roughly made, with four petals spread out around it, and thin threads in the middle connected to form the stamens.  Although it was done quickly, it was very ingenious. It was obvious that Gao Feng had already suspected something, and the small pendant appeared vividly in front of everyone.

    "So beautiful, Brother Gao." Princess Qingrou looked at the hair-thin stamens as they followed the pendant.Then he moved tremblingly and sighed.

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing.  The golden light in his hand formed a needle-like golden blade, and four golden runes were engraved on the four petals.  The formations connected between the runes are connected to the stamens, completely natural, without any trace of axe.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 454: The Western Desert Horse Thief Comes at Night

    The technique is fast but not messy, and the power flows with the needle-like golden light, passing through the petals like clouds and flowing water, leaving behind a trail of golden light.  The golden light quickly dissipated, and the golden runes melted into the petals. It was impossible to tell that the runes had been carved on the petals.  Just as the golden light passed by, every petal seemed to be stained by the morning dew, adding a bit of vitality.  It no longer looks like it is made of fine steel, but a real petal. You can feel the delicate touch between the petals when you put your fingers on it.

    Soon, four gold runes were engraved on the four petals.  Withdrawing his strength, the golden light dissipated, and a tender flower appeared in front of everyone.  The stamens seemed to be exuding a refreshing fragrance, and the air in the entire palace was filled with a soft and elegant fragrance.  Each petal is so delicate that it will break with just a little force.

    "Amazing skills!" The two eyes on Gui Yuanshou's bare head were like two big round pearls, with a look of horror on his face, even as he watched the necklace pendant change from a piece of iron to a piece of iron in Gao Feng's hands.  A delicate flower, but I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s real!

    "I wonder what runes Mr. Feng carved?" Gui Yuanshou looked at the pendant in Gao Feng's hand and wanted to touch it, but he was afraid that he would damage the delicate and bright flower, so he swallowed hard.  He took a sip of saliva and asked.

    "It increases speed, increases defense, increases vision, and there is also a rune that keeps the petals fresh and fragrant. They are all useless. They are just toys for children, which made Mr. Gui laugh." Gao Feng laughed.  Laughing, he put the pendant on the little swan's neck with his own hands.

    Lined with purple feathers, it looks like a flower blooming on the purple hills. It flutters in the wind as the little swan moves. It is really like a freshly picked flower inserted into the body of the little swan.

    "I admire you, I admire you!" Gui Yuanshou stopped trying to recruit Gao Feng at this moment.  Can you recruit such people by yourself?  Even the leader of the entire Turtle Clan in Moon Lake Turtle Castle probably doesn't have the confidence to say that he can afford Gao Feng.

    In the entire Northland, it seems that only Beidi has this confidence.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Browsing with others is a blessing.  Gui Yuanshou looked more respectful and asked, "If I turned into a swan, wouldn't it be easy to lose this necklace and pendant?"

    "No, no." Gao Feng waved his hand.  Said: "I left a rune formation on the chain. If it turns back into a swan, the necklace pendant will hang on the feet. This gadget looks delicate and fragile, but it is still very strong. Even if she flew  No matter how fast it goes, it won¡¯t get damaged. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    After listening to Gao Feng¡¯s explanation.  Gui Yuanshou found that he had misjudged the situation. Under his nose, he didn't know when Gao Feng left the rune formation on the necklace.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Apart from being convinced, what else can be said?  Gao Feng didn't talk about other skills.  If you show this skill, you will be treated as a distinguished guest no matter whether you are at the Big Marsh Pig Elephant Clan or at the Moon Lake Turtle Castle, without having to introduce yourself at all.  Thinking about it, Gui Yuanshou felt a little disappointed.

    "I have to ask Mr. Gui to take care of me." Gao Feng stood up and picked up Little Swan from Princess Qingrou's arms.  Standing in front of Gui Yuanshou, he saluted and said solemnly.

    Gui Yuanshou quickly returned the gift and said: "Young Master Feng can kill an old man. How dare you do this!"

    Knowing that Gao Feng meant to entrust him, although he was reluctant to part with the little swan, he respected the rules of the Turtle Castle in Yuehu Lake, Beidi.

    Gao Feng has countless rare treasures on his body, and he can also make his own treasures. He is a descendant of some prince.  Coupled with my generous mood, I spent a lot of thought on a guide swan that I had only been with for more than ten days.  It can be said to be extremely kind.  Gui Yuanshou was used to meeting philistines in business, and he was very moved by Gao Feng's kindness. He did not dare to neglect, patted his chest and said: "Don't worry, Mr. Feng, I still have some old friendships in Linhaiwanhewan in the north.  . You can definitely greet me."

    After finishing speaking, he smiled helplessly and said: "It's a pity that this little guy has advanced to the fifth level. He must have some arrangements in Wanhewan, and he can't ask for it."

    Gao Feng smiled.  I understand.  I have heard from Yuexiang that it is difficult for birds to transform, now that the little swan has already transformed.  His position in Naohewan will definitely become important. Gui Yuanshou can speak out without hesitation, instead of patting his chest and making everything, which shows his sincerity.

    "Then it's all because of Lao Guilao. If we have a chance to meet again, let's have a drink and talk happily." Gao Feng glanced at the little swan, his purple feather coat trembled slightly, and there were two lines of tears on his chubby little face.

    Gao Feng hardened his heart and refused to see the little swan, and said goodbye to Gui Yuanshou.  Finally, Gui Yuanshou gave Gao Feng another swan to lead the way, and then left.

    When Gui Yuanshou was about to leave the palace, Little Swan struggled to stand up in Gui Yuanshou's arms and lay on Gui Yuanshou's shoulders. His little face was already crying and he shouted in a milky voice, "  Brother! I will go back to find you, just wait for me."

    ? ?Feng sighed inwardly. In the past ten days or so, the purple swan began to lose his temper every time he was put into the noble phantom. Gradually, they got along with each other for a long time. They only occasionally became coquettish and naive. After turning into human form, they were extremely attached to themselves, and a kind of feeling was born in their hearts.  Unforgettable feelings.  Gui Yuanshou patted the little swan on the back and comforted it.  He was also a little moved, and with a long sigh, he left the palace gate.

    The song ends and everyone disperses.  It was the same when I came here, and it was still the same when I returned to Daxia.  There have been many ups and downs along the way, with people coming and people leaving.  Gao Feng felt indescribably sad.

    The little princess¡¯s eyes were a little red.  Yuexiang's voice was slightly hoarse and her words were a little unclear, so she comforted Princess Qingrou first.  Seeing Gao Feng still standing there, looking at the palace gate in a daze, he came to Gao Feng gently and said softly: "Your Majesty."

    Gao Feng sighed softly and said: "Get ready to go. The little princess went back to the treasure to sleep. You can't fly on this journey. I always feel that if you use your true energy, you may be detected by monsters. Maybe someone will jump out tonight, you all  Just let it go. I'm thinking of something and my head is a mess."

    "Yes, Your Majesty." Yuexiang smiled slightly and started to prepare for the things arranged by Gao Feng.

    The little princess asked worriedly: "Brother Gao, are you worried about Zhongjing City?"

    "There are some." Gao Feng said frankly, "Don't worry, you also know that Emperor Xia is in charge of Zhongjing, so what big trouble can happen. I'm just thinking about where to go to find out the news first. You go to bed first, and be obedient."

    Princess Qingrou thought for a while, nodded, her eyes still a little red, and said with a smile: "Brother Gao, I'm going to bed. Remember to wake me up tomorrow."

    After saying that, the little princess jumped back into the precious phantom.

    Zhang Zhijiang walked out with Black Wolf and Black Horse, and suddenly turned around and said: "No matter what decision you make, you must be calm. This is the experience I gained from killing countless people on the battlefield."

    Gao Feng nodded.

    With the palace on the way, everything is very convenient. Yuexiang is indeed Gao Feng's good wife. After everything is sorted out, it doesn't even take a cup of hot tea.

    Immediately, the palace left the Turtle Castle, and there seemed to be some sneaky figures looming in the night.

    Gui Yuanshou stood on the back of the giant turtle, and the clear chirping of the guiding swan gradually became inaudible. He watched the shadow of the palace on the horse disappearing into the darkness. The little swan in purple feathers in his arms also watched, watching the high  Maple leaves.

    When I came here, I was almost killed by the White Bone Heavenly Lord. I don¡¯t know how many bumps and risks there will be on the way back, and I don¡¯t know what happened in Zhongjing.

    Gao Feng felt that he immediately started running smoothly in the wilderness of the north. He was familiar with the road and should be able to run faster than when he came here.  Shen Xinjing calmed down his restless emotions. These days, in addition to the continuous battles, there are countless wonderful scenery in the North, the magnificent snow mountain temples, and even the confrontation between the Demon Lord and the Beidi, and the gentle singing of the snow mountain saints.  The princess's strange illness was cured, and Bi Xi, Bao Weiwei, and Little Swan came one after another, swirling around in Gao Feng's mind.

    What happened?  The Prince of Wei's Mansion and the Qingxu Taoist Sect clearly set out to pursue and kill them, but to no avail.  Prince Wei's Mansion, Qingxu Taoist Gate.  .  .  .  .  .  Gao Feng was muttering these two words in his heart, and suddenly thought of something he had neglected!

    That day I met Beidi at the foot of the Snow Mountain Temple. Beidi said that I don¡¯t care about your family affairs in Daxia!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Doesn't it have anything to do with the Nine Nether Gate monsters?  Which royal family is it?  Is it Prince Wei's Mansion?

    Gao Feng thought of Beidi's words and confirmed them repeatedly, and finally got some clues in his mind.  Although I was a little frightened when I thought about it, when I thought about it, after all, Emperor Xia was in Zhongjing, and no one could make a difference, so I felt much more at ease.

    Suddenly Yuexiang came in, turned around and said, "Your Majesty, there seems to be an ambush in front of you."

    "who?"

    "I heard some noises in the distance, it should be a small number of cavalry and other people."

    Gao Feng changed his mind and asked: "Wolf Cavalry?"

    "No. It should be the sound of horses. Should we go around it or kill it?"

    "Let's kill it. Be quick with your hands and feet. Time is tight. Don't waste too much time on the road." Gao Feng thought for a while and said.

    Yuexiang responded and turned around and walked out of the palace gate.

    In the wilderness, the cold wind blew on my body. I didn¡¯t feel very cold, but after standing for a long time, it felt like it was penetrated to my bones.  From Turtle Fort to Xuanzhou in the north of Daxia, there is mostly flat wilderness, but in the dark night, even if the stars are like water, the Yuexiang Six-tailed Fox's eyesight cannot see what is lurking in the cold darkness in the distance.  Danger.

    Zhang Zhijiang has been on the battlefield for a long time and has already noticed that murderous intent is everywhere in the dark wilderness. He is wearing light armor and holds a long knife across his waist. He is looking around intently.A general in a hundred battles has his own reasons for being vertical and horizontal.

    Yuexiang and Gao Feng reported it, and as soon as they came out, they heard Zhang Zhijiang's rough voice saying, with excitement mixed in his voice.

    "I smell a fishy smell, maybe it's my old rival."

    "Huh?" Yuexiang thought about many opponents, including monsters of all races, barbarians in the north, and even the border troops of Great Xia, but she never thought that she would be Zhang Zhijiang's old opponent.  Zhang Zhijiang was born on the border between the West Desert and Daxia. Yuexiang had known about it for a long time, but how could the West Desert horse bandits come to the north?

    "West Desert horse thief?" Yuexiang asked half-convinced and half-questioned.

 Text Chapter 455: Killing Night

    "Who else could be there besides those bastards?" Zhang Zhijiang said in a calm voice, suppressing the red murderous aura that appeared on his body due to excessive excitement.

    Yuexiang asked: "Don't Western Desert horse thieves rarely appear in the North? This is too coincidental."

    "The West Desert Oasis is adjacent to the Great Marsh in the North. It was said that the pig tribe and the elephant tribe in the Great Marsh were swinging between the Western Desert and the North Land. Even if they have now submitted to the Northern Emperor's Golden Account, look at Zhu Dajin's face, he looks like a kind man.  Senior? I guess the attack on Caixialing Salt Pond by horse thieves has something to do with Onuma." Zhang Zhijiang said coldly, knowing very well about the intricate relationships between various small forces, and even had his own unique opinions. He was truly worthy of being the man who dominated the country back then.  The bloody general who fought fierce battles with horse thieves on the western border of Xia Dynasty for many years.

    "Zhu Dajin? That idiot!" Yuexiang snorted coldly, "Zhu Dajin has seen your superior's tricks, but he still dares to do this, is he afraid of dying?"

    "I guess it may have something to do with Zhu Dajin, or it may not have anything to do with it. These bastards are mothers if they have milk, and they will kill anyone who can afford the money. At the banquet in the inner castle, Zhu Dajin was just watching Xiong Tianfeng lively, and the horse thieves from the West Desert came.  He went very quickly, and I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he was related to that merchant from Daxia.¡±

    "What to do next?" Yuexiang looked at Zhang Zhijiang and asked.

    "Kill them all, what else can we do? I just don't know who else is there besides the West Desert horse thieves." Zhang Zhijiang thought for a while, laughed, and lowered his voice, for fear of attracting the attention of the enemy ambushing on the opposite side, "Whatever."  Who is he? Kill him all the way. I haven¡¯t killed anyone in ten days!"

    The two of them were talking when suddenly a strong wind blew, and a piece of yellow dust blew over like it was blown out of the nine secluded places underground.

    "He is indeed a horse thief from the West Desert!" Zhang Zhijiang growled with excitement on his face.

    As he spoke, he held the long knife in front of him and whispered: "Wait a moment, I'll be back as soon as I go. Be careful of assassins underground. Go and stand against the wall." "What are you doing?" Yuexiang asked strangely.  He said, there are obviously countless dangers in that piece of yellow sand. Zhang Zhijiang was born in hunting horse thieves in the Western Desert.  It must be meaningful to go back as soon as you go, but Yuexiang can't guess what it means.

    "Destroy this yellow sand!" Zhang Zhijiang looked at him with a ferocious smile.  No one would believe that he was a West Desert horse thief who robbed homes and killed people without blinking an eye.

    Zhang Zhijiang finished speaking.  He jumped down, suppressing the thick bloody murderous aura on his body, his body was light and flexible, and he dived into the yellow sand without fear.

    Yuexiang¡¯s hands glowed with a faint red light.  Peace of mind and alertness.  In the blink of an eye, the yellow sand enveloped the entire palace. As far as the eye could see, there was a yellow chaos, and it was impossible to see what was hidden in the yellow sand.

    When you open your mouth and breathe, it smells like dust.  In just a few breaths, the fine sand was so dense that even breathing became a luxury.  Yuexiang's heart trembled, her consciousness released, and she felt the changes around her.  There is yellow sand blocking the view. The person being attacked is not familiar with the yellow sand, but the caster must be familiar with it. There will definitely be a fatal move in it.

    coming!  Yuexiang closed her eyes and concentrated, feeling a bit of murderous aura coming from the ground in front of her.  It seemed that there was a knife hidden underground, waiting for the yellow sand to cover it, then it jumped out from the ground and struck at him.

    Flames rose on Yuexiang's hands, and she shot out with her right hand.  A fire dragon rolled away in the yellow sand, but less than a foot away, the fire dragon's fire gradually became smaller and extinguished in the blink of an eye.

    Yuexiang made an empty call.  I was startled, and I suddenly felt a bone-chilling chill behind me.  Why don't you feel right?  Yuexiang didn't have time to think about what happened.  His left hand drew an arc of fire behind him.

    The flames on my hands danced hard in the yellow sand. Unexpectedly, a strong wind suddenly blew out the flames on my hands. The sound of the wind disappeared and everything became quiet.  Yuexiang was safe and sound, feeling a little strange in her heart, and looked back in surprise.  The yellow sand filled the sky, and the black wolf's back image was like a black lightning. Even in the dark night, even in the yellow sand, it was still more dazzling than the stars in the night, and even the dust in the sky could not cover it up.  In the blink of an eye, the black wolf scurried into the vast dust and sand, cold and fierce.

    The ground is full of flesh and blood, and the yellow sand carries the smell of blood.  The smell of dust and flesh mixed together made Yuexiang extremely uncomfortable.  In addition, there were enemies hidden behind her in the yellow sand by unknown means. Yuexiang cautiously took a few steps back and leaned against the wall of the horse's palace, feeling somewhat at ease.

    No wonder the horse thieves in the Western Desert are rampant all over the world and are so tough.  With this kind of elusive method, even if he was a six-tailed spirit fox, if it weren't for the black wolf behind him, he would have been killed by the scimitar at this moment, and he would have no ability to fight back.

    ?It is indeed worthy of its name.  Yuexiang initially despised the horse thieves in the West Desert, but as soon as they fought, she changed her mind and took a liking to Zhang Zhijiang, a rough man who had made a name for himself in the West Desert.The impression of ?? has also been greatly improved.

    Zhang Zhijiang stooped low, took a deep breath and entered the yellow sand.  As if he was extremely familiar with the yellow sand, Zhang Zhijiang held a long sword in his mouth. Regardless of the reputation of the Blood General, he lay directly on the ground, using his hands and feet together, and sprinted forward as fast as a beast.

    If you can survive and kill, this is what you have to do.  Zhang Zhijiang has been killing people for many years and knows this very well.  What kind of bullshit face is simply not within the scope of Zhang Zhijiang's thinking.

    Zhang Zhijiang has seen this piece of yellow sand many times in his life.  To be able to summon yellow sand, there must be a magician in it that is regarded as a treasure in the Western Desert.  Really willing to spend money!  The dust in Zhang Zhijiang's mouth felt a little uncomfortable, but he still looked like a beast, running lightly and skillfully in the yellow sand like a beast returning home.

    The light armor on his body was stained by dust and sand, without any luster.  Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be transformed into dust and sand at this moment, directly merging his body and soul into the dust and sand, without releasing any harsh breath.

    Being so forbearing, waiting for the moment of blooming.

    There was no trace of light in the long knife. He kicked hard in the yellow sand and flew up. The long knife in his hand slashed into the yellow sand without hesitation.  Zhang Zhijiang seems to have guessed that there is something in the yellow sand that seems to be indistinguishable to ordinary people that is worth cutting with his knife!

    The yellow sand suddenly became lighter, and a rain of blood sprayed down in mid-air.  Zhang Zhijiang did not dodge. He split the skin and flesh with the long knife in his hand and cut into the bones. The texture was clear. He had killed many people like this in his life.  With a twist of his wrist, Yong Lao swung up again without waiting for the force of the sword.

    In just one moment, the long knife slashed three times in the air, each time piercing the bones. A living person turned into four pieces and fell in mid-air, as if there was a heavy rain of flesh and blood.  Covered in blood, Zhang Zhijiang did not hesitate because of the successful move. Even the four broken parts of his body were not spared. Another wave of wind and sand brought by the long knife left a piece of flesh on the ground. Only then was Zhang Zhijiang satisfied.  .  Holding a long knife in his mouth, he fell to the ground and left.

    Even though the minced meat on the ground is no longer in shape, it is still squirming as if full of vitality, trying to find the minced meat next to itself.  But because Zhang Zhijiang's beheading was so thorough, his efforts to mince the meat were in vain.  A lizard's tail waved helplessly twice in the yellow sand, like a dead snake, limp and no longer shaking.

    The West Desert horse thieves in the yellow sand also noticed something. Several echoing whistles came to mind. They were not chaotic, but like well-trained officers and soldiers changing their attack methods.

    When Zhang Zhijiang heard the whistle, a cruel sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and a drop of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, unaware of it.

    The long knife struck out again, leaving a cloud of blood in the sky again.  The blood mist just appeared in the yellow sand, and then it was covered with dust, turning into blood mud and falling down one after another.  After leaving a piece of ground meat, the yellow sand became lighter.

    This is a trick commonly used by horse thieves in the West Desert. Zhang Zhijiang is more familiar with the tricks of these horse thieves than he is with Daxia Daomen.  Because sorcerers in the Western Desert are very rare, Zhang Zhijiang has only seen such a huge force a dozen times even though he has traveled across the Western Desert for many years, killing people and fighting countless battles.  In the yellow sand, everyone is a lamb to be slaughtered, the kind of lamb that is naked and has no room to fight back.

    But Zhang Zhijiang is not. The Blood General¡¯s illustrious reputation was watered by the blood of the horse thieves in the West Desert.  Once he became famous, his bones withered, Zhang Zhijiang won the advancement in martial arts and the prestige of crying at night in the West Desert by stepping on the broken flesh and bones of the horse thieves in the West Desert.

    ¡°These tricks are not enough in Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s eyes.

    There were a few more whistles, and the voice completely lost its calmness just now, and became a little messy and frightened.  Such a large formation, and being in the North rather than the sandy West Desert, must have had to have four warlocks.  Zhang Zhijiang has already made an accurate assessment of his opponent's strength. Only by knowing himself and the enemy can he be victorious in every battle.

    The West Desert Horse Thief doesn¡¯t even know who his opponent is, yet he goes out to kill the fat sheep to deal with the Blood General. How can he not be defeated?

    The area covered by the yellow sand is a little narrower, and the sand and dust on the opposite side with no people in sight have become lighter.  As soon as Zhang Zhijiang left the minced meat, he saw a bearded horse thief with a yellow turban on his head coming towards him.

    Not lizard people, but ordinary West Desert people.  When the man saw Zhang Zhijiang, his eyes suddenly opened wide, as if he had seen something extremely terrifying. He opened his mouth to shout, but he didn't realize that he had lost his voice due to extreme fear.  Zhang Zhijiang didn't waste much time and cut the horse thief opposite him in half with one knife, and his tender red intestines spilled all over the floor.  Zhang Zhijiang just stepped on the man's mouth with his foot, pressed his head into a weird shape, and continued to move forward without even looking at him.

    This time, he did not crawl forward like a wild beast. There was blood mist and screams all the way.

    The Western Desert Warlock no longer wastes effort in maintaining such a huge formation. The dust and mist come and go even faster.  Zhang Zhijiang was covered in blood, laughing loudly and stridingHe turned towards another lizard warlock sitting on a blanket, moving like a dragon and a tiger, powerful and violent.

    "Blood General Blood!" The horse thieves in the West Desert all around exclaimed. The big-headed man who did not blink an eye was speechless when he saw the bloody Zhang Zhijiang.

 Text Chapter 456: General Blood¡¯s Prestige

    Thick bloody murderous aura emanated from Zhang Zhijiang's body like fire, as if it were real.  The blood of countless people on his body melted into the bloody murderous aura, as if adding a handful of firewood, it burned even more unstoppably.

    These horse thieves from the West Desert include refugees from Daxia, natives from the West Desert, and all kinds of monsters from the North. They are extremely chaotic.

    After knowing that the person who was about to ambush was Zhang Zhijiang, the horse thieves in the surrounding West Desert panicked, as if countless field mice were frightened by the dragon's power and fled in all directions.  Zhang Zhijiang roared, and the killing was hearty. There was no trace of residual blood or dust on the long knife, and it was bright and strange under the starlight.  The long knife slashed down in the air, and his mind was shaken. Although the lizard tribe warlock, who was escaping a little slower, narrowly avoided the long knife, the flying carpet under him was cut by the long knife. He fell down and fell down with a cry of surprise.

    The exclamation suddenly disappeared, as if a screaming bird was strangled by the neck, and the sound stopped suddenly.  As soon as Zhang Zhijiang's long sword beheaded the lizard warlock, the black wolf rushed up and dug a big hole in the warlock's body in mid-air.

    "You are faster than me." Zhang Zhijiang looked at the black wolf with a smile, and the long black hair on his body shone with a heart-stopping light under the starlight.

    Hei Lang growled at Zhang Zhijiang, said hello and turned around to leave.  Zhang Zhijiang turned back and chopped into pieces the lizard warlock that fell to the ground like a rag bag. He looked extremely cruel.

    Yuexiang frowned, a little dissatisfied with Zhang Zhijiang's actions of killing people and torturing corpses.  Seeing that the last warlock was sitting on a flying carpet and had flown far away, beyond the attacks of Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang, he felt deflated.  The fiery light on his hand flickered, and a line of fire rolled into the air like a long dragon.

    No more dust and sand covering the sky.  Without the assassins hiding in the dust and attacking from nowhere, Yuexiang is simply invincible among the horse thieves in the West Desert.  The fire light shone brightly, and the flying carpet instantly turned into countless ashes and spread all over the sky.  A burning man fell in mid-air, fell to the ground, twitched a few times and died.

    Zhang Zhijiang laughed heartily, feeling extremely happy.

    "How come you kill someone and then torture the corpse?" Yuexiang asked in a low voice.

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, then laughed without explaining.  He pointed at the body that had just been turned into coke by the flames released by Yuexiang.  Yuexiang was puzzled and looked at it carefully.

    The body that was burned to a crisp actually moved!  Yuexiang seemed to feel that her eyes were blurred, so she wiped her eyes and looked carefully again.  The body is actually being repaired!  Restoring vitality!

    "This is a lizard warlock, a monster that escaped from the North. Originally, the lizard monsters did not have such a tenacious life, but after becoming a warlock, I don't know what spells they practiced. Otherwise, they were killed into countless pieces of meat.  It will always come back to life again." After saying that, he flew to the body of the warlock who was recovering his vitality. The light of the sword flashed again, and there was no movement after the dark flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    Very far away, two figures on a hill were somewhat blurred under the starlight.  Looking from a distance, no one could be seen looking at the bloody battlefield.

    "The horse thieves of the West Desert are so vulnerable. Are all these businessmen idiots? No one knows that behind the boy named Feng is the famous blood general Zhang Zhijiang?"

    "Sir, the merchants who do business in the south of the Northland are all nouveau riche. In fact, they are just a puddle of mud. I am good at bullying the small merchants. I didn't expect that I would be kicked on the iron plate this time."

    "Let's see. It's not just one person who takes action tonight. Let's watch first. If there is no chance to take action, we would rather not do it. Maybe this person named Feng is really a piece of iron."

    "The master is wise."

    While the two were talking, suddenly the earth trembled, as if a big earthquake had occurred, and even the hills in the distance seemed to start to tremble slightly.

    A huge figure appeared a hundred feet away behind the horse palace. Every time he took a step, he walked more than ten feet away and rushed towards the horse palace unstoppably.  The huge figure was followed by hundreds of smaller but equally violent demons.

    The attack came extremely suddenly, and the timing was extremely clever.  Whether it was Heilang, Black Horse, Zhang Zhijiang, or Yuexiang, they were all chasing the West Desert horse thieves. The huge figure was about to hit the horse in the palace with the momentum of breaking through the mountain.  The carriage seemed to be as fragile as paper in front of the huge figure, and it would be shattered into pieces if it hit it.

    Gao Feng came out of the carriage at some point and sat on the wall behind him. He didn't look at the huge figure running towards him. He looked at the distant sky and didn't know what he was thinking.

    The huge figure was getting closer and closer, only less than ten feet away. A huge and ferocious giant bear had a ferocious face and opened its mouth wide. The saliva in its mouth was pulled into a shiny filament by running quickly. Its two eyes were red and covered with  Bloodshot, as if losing his mind, just to crush the opponentApart from the luxurious carriage in front of him, there was nothing else in the world worthy of his attention.

    The giant bear came immediately with the sound of howling wind. Gao Feng still did not turn around to take a look. He just stretched out his arm and punched the giant bear on the head. There was no golden light flickering. He relied solely on his strength to stop the giant bear.  The unstoppable impact of the bear was as if the giant bear hit the mountain top, as if the waves were hitting the rocks, leaving only the sound of the howling wind hitting the carriage. The giant bear was crushed by Gao Feng, and even the unstoppable impact  The force was also shattered.  Neither Gao Feng nor the carriage sat motionless.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t care about a violent bear.  What Gao Feng paid attention to was the faint power fluctuation that came from the hill in the distance just now. Although even Gao Feng was not sure whether there was anyone there, the vague power was the same as standing in the distance.  The hostility hidden in the peek made Gao Feng feel threatened.

    The violent bear was smashed to pieces by Gao Feng with a casual blow. Gao Feng stood on the top of the wall with his flesh and blood flying. A long bow appeared in his hand. At the moment of lightning, the long bow was fully drawn, and a silver ray of light shot towards the hill like a meteor.

    The expression of the kind-hearted middle-aged man on the hill suddenly changed, and there was a silver ball in his hand.  The silver ball was filled with brilliant lights and was hollowed out. He did not hesitate at all. The silver ball was crushed and seven-colored light burst out, covering the middle-aged gentle man. The figure suddenly became blurry, as if it was just an illusion. After the seven-colored light was enveloped,  The space around me seems to have turned into a pond, with ripples rising in circles.  As the ripples rise, the figure becomes illusory, and as the ripples gradually fade.

    But the meteor-like light pierced the space, and before the ripples dispersed like smoke, it hit the kind-hearted middle-aged man.

    There was a muffled sound, and a silvery meteor with a hint of blood directly shot the kind-hearted middle-aged man's arm to pieces. With unbelievable horror, the ripples dispersed, leaving only a servant standing alone in the wilderness, following the silver  The light burst out, and the light shredded the body standing there numbly, taking away a living life.

    "There is actually a precious phantom protecting the body, allowing you to run away!" Gao Feng sneered and ignored it.

    Although he was speaking, his hands did not stop at all. He bent his bow and set an arrow. Like a meteor shower, countless silver rays of light shone.  The monsters of all races behind Bao Xiong fell down one after another before they even got close to the horse's palace. There was a blood hole as thick as a thumb between their eyebrows.

    Gao Feng shot out an arrow, and was very satisfied with how meticulously he controlled his power.

    The Western Desert horse thieves and a group of cavalry are waiting for an opportunity in the distance.  The cavalry among the horse thieves is completely different from the warlock sitting on a flying carpet, or the assassin hiding in the yellow sand.  He uses his strong bow as a long-distance attack, his horse attacks, and his round knife is extremely sharp.  This has been the constant reliance for hundreds of years in the Western Desert. Even though he is in the Northland at the moment, he is still arrogant and unscrupulous.  If he kills once and then leaves, even the wolf cavalry patrolling all over the North will not be able to catch up with him.

    "But the leader of the horse thieves did not expect that this time he mobilized a huge force, with four warlocks sitting in charge, and the yellow sand dispersed so quickly.  The ground was bloody, and the assassins and killers hiding in the yellow sand were running away in all directions, shouting something.  I could vaguely hear Zhang Zhijiang on the other side.

    "On a second thought, the air seemed to be filled with the smell of blood, arousing the fierce murderous intention in the hearts of the horse bandits.  A sharp whistle sounded, and dozens of horse bandits got on their horses. The heavily armored horses had a ferocious energy even in the dark that made them cry at night.  Yellow sand rolled under the horses' hooves, and a thin layer of sand enveloped the surroundings.  There seems to be some spell cast on the horse that can increase the speed and defense of the horse's impact.  Although the buffing effects of yellow sand spells on the northern grasslands are much smaller than those on the Western Desert, Gao Feng has never encountered this strange spell that can buff every soldier.

    Zhang Zhijiang was not surprised at all, nor was he afraid at all.

    Not far away, a blood-red figure burned, as if the blood dripping on his body had been ignited. The smell of brave blood filled the mouth and nose of the horse bandit.

    "It's it's really blood the blood general the army!" Among the horse bandits, a horse thief with a white cloth on his head who seemed to be from Daxia saw Zhang Zhijiang's figure and panicked.  shouted in confusion.  The previous assassination had failed. Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be walking casually. The long knife in his hand pierced the soil from time to time, and when he raised his hand, there was a stream of blood.  The assassin hiding underground thought he was safe, but he died in confusion without even raising his hand.

    "I just said that those guys are not easy to use. If you really want to kill people, we have to look at our brothers with sharp swords and horses. Kill them!" Although the leader of the horse thieves has heard of Zhang Zhijiang's bad reputation, he has been burning, killing and looting around the West Desert Oasis.  I have been to the Western Frontier of Daxia, and I am only famous for Zhang Zhijiang, but I have never really seen him. Seeing Zhang Zhijiang alone at this moment, with bloody flames surging on his body, it was a great opportunity to kill the blood general in one fell swoop. He roared with a ferocious smile.

    A person, that isNo matter how strong you are, you can't stop the rolling iron flow.  Over the years, many warriors, Taoists and even monsters from the Nine Netherworld, even if they could escape the yellow sand that covered the sky and the sun, ended up dying under the iron heel.

 Text Chapter 457: Entering the mountains feels like returning home

    Although the routine is old, it is easy to use.  But how could Zhang Zhijiang not know?

    Full of confidence, dozens of horses rushed towards Zhang Zhijiang at full speed. The yellow sand rolled under their hooves like clouds of mist. The horses were extremely fast and full of momentum.  They were well-armored, and some of them were wearing precious phantoms. No wonder they had so much confidence.

    Zhang Zhijiang saw the West Desert Horse Thief rushing toward him, the bloody aura on his body was no longer suppressed, and a fire that was difficult to extinguish burst into flames.  Faced with the attack of the West Desert horse thief, Zhang Zhijiang not only did not dodge and temporarily avoid its sharp edge, but instead faced him with a ferocious face and his body like a sharp arrow.

    With just one arrow strike, the cavalry and Zhang Zhijiang collided.  Zhang Zhijiang has been between Daxia and the Western Desert for a long time and has fought countless horse thieves, so he knows how sharp these horse thieves are.  The sky is full of yellow sand, and killers are everywhere.  Even if he escaped, he would still be panic-stricken, and there would be a cavalry attack immediately. There were not a few Celestial Masters in the army who accidentally fell into the enemy's path.

    When two armies meet, the brave one wins.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang was only one person, he carried the unstoppable momentum of thousands of troops and collided with the Western Desert horse thieves without hesitation.  The bloody light soared into the sky, and the thick bloody aura on Zhang Zhijiang became more and more intense, and the flames seemed to have become real. Even if the horse thief ran by quickly, as long as it was stained with red blood, the yellow sand around him would have no effect at all.  Corroded directly to the body, the horse thieves seemed to have been corroded by some poison, screaming and falling off their horses.

    No matter where the horse thieves come from, whether they are refugees from Great Xia or barbarians from the North, as long as they have a trace of blood and murderous intent, their horses will fall off.  The stronger ones are dying, while the weaker ones are killed immediately.

    The long knife flew up and down.  After each ray of sword light, one was hit so hard that his head flew into the air, and two streams of blood arrows soared into the air from the cavity.  Even though he was beheaded, he still sat upright on the horse and ran a hundred steps before falling off the horse.

    In one encounter, half of the dozens of horse bandits died.  The leader of the horse bandits came face-to-face with Zhang Zhijiang, and his head was chopped off by Zhang Zhijiang. He held it in his hand, his eyes refusing to close.  It seems like he can't believe how he lost so quickly?  !

    The horse bandits fought with blood and courage. When they saw an opponent who was braver than themselves, Zhang Zhijiang, the famous and frightened blood general of the Western Desert, he was already out of his wits. Like the assassins hiding in the yellow sand, they fled in all directions.

    Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have already expected that the horse thieves would scatter in all directions.  Get your bearings.  Chase him.

    When the horse thief from Daxia who spoke first saw Zhang Zhijiang, he kept looking around, looking for the fastest way to escape.

    After one encounter, the horse thief collapsed.  The old horse thief did not hesitate and ran straight towards the darkness on the right wing, ignoring his companions behind him.  These are the rules for horse thieves to survive and survive.  is the most important.  Really fighting to the death like an army?  Then we wouldn't call him a horse thief.

    When he looked back and saw that Zhang Zhijiang was not chasing him, the old horse thief finally let go of his heart.  No matter how fierce Zhang Zhijiang is, he can't find his whereabouts even if he runs into the wilderness.  A life is considered a survival.

    The feeling of escaping from death just emerged in my heart, and suddenly I felt like my eyes were blurred.  A burst of blood mist rose in front of him. Could it be that Zhang Zhijiang was catching up?  Thoughts flashed.  He saw that the horse he was riding galloped forward for a few steps, then became weak and fell to the ground.

    Half of the body was thrown aside.  what happened!  half?  Seeing this, the eyes became more and more colorful, and a big black wolf howled and ran to the other side.

    There is such a big wolf.  This was the old horse thief's last thought. He died without pain, and his body was split into four parts by the black wolf's claw in an instant.

    This battle came and went quickly.  Zhang Zhijiang's body was filled with bloody murderous aura, and his blood fire was particularly strong after being stained with countless blood.  Holding the head of the leading horse thief in his hand, the killing was hearty and enjoyable.

    The black wolf also came back soon, rubbing the blood on his body on the grass next to the horse's palace, as if he was extremely displeased with the smell of blood, for fear that a trace of blood would remain on his body.

    After a while, Yuexiang floated back, holding a sturdy man in his hand.  Although Yuexiang has a thin and delicate figure, a strong man holds it so lightly that it seems to have no weight at all.

    "Your Majesty, we have captured a man alive." Yuexiang threw the big man to the ground and said.

    ¡°Whether they are horse thieves, barbarians, or monsters, they are all extremely weak in Gao Feng¡¯s eyes.  In Gao Feng's eyes, an ambush at this level has no possibility of having any impact on him.

    Gao Feng got off his horse and stood in front of the sturdy man.  This is the West Desert Horse Thief. Gao Feng saw the West Desert Horse Thief for the first time. He seemed to be a barbarian from the North. He was covered in dust and in a miserable state.  Under the oppression of Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous intent, his whole body was trembling, and his body was still covered with a faint yellow sand.It doesn't look like the effect of some precious phantom.  Gao Feng didn't bother to know the details. He could just ask Zhang Zhijiang about these things.

    "Who sent you?" Gao Feng asked.  The voice was not loud, but under Zhang Zhijiang's seemingly casual but thick and bloody murderous aura, the spirit of the sturdy West Desert Horse Bandit had completely collapsed under Zhang Zhijiang's murderous aura. His body was shaking non-stop, and his upper and lower teeth couldn't stop clicking.  He couldn't even speak a complete sentence.

    Gao Feng frowned slightly, and Zhang Zhijiang spat out a mouthful of saliva and cursed: "Useless thing!" He restrained his bloody murderous aura, and the flames formed by the bloody murderous aura that was as thick as substance gradually became smaller, and Xi Mo was lying on the ground.  The horse thief twitched all over before feeling better.

    "Did you hear what I asked you? To be honest, maybe I can find a way out. If you are ignorant and want to play tricks in front of me, I will keep you for a while and you will not be able to die even if you want to." Zhang Zhijiang stepped on it with one foot.  On the right elbow of the Western Desert horse thief, there is a sign that he is afraid of restraining his bloody murderous aura. This horse thief is still fighting when the beast is trapped. Although he will not hurt anyone, he still needs to be careful.  Secondly, if a sentence is untrue, the thief's bones will be trampled to pieces without any explanation.  Zhang Zhijiang killed countless people, but this little trick was nothing.

    The West Desert horse thief had no idea of ??resistance. When he heard that there might be a way to survive, his desire for survival arose. He knew what to say and did not dare to hide anything.

    "I don't even know who paid for us. I only heard that a few days ago, there were many mercenaries from the Daxia Escort Bureau scattered between Xuanzhou and Beidi. The people who hired us seemed to know something. Later,  It seems that some noble people in Daxia went to the north to do something secretly. I really don¡¯t know the details." When it came to the unclear words, the West Desert horse bandit carefully controlled his eyes and did not look at Zhang Zhijiang for fear of saying anything.  What he said was wrong made this ancestor angry.  He quickly continued: "It was very generous, even hiring four warlocks. When we arrived, we found that all the mercenaries from the Daxia Escort Bureau had withdrawn, and the checks in and out of Xuanzhou on the border were much stricter."

    These mercenaries from the Great Xia Escort Bureau are here to protect themselves. After entering the Northland, there will be changes in Zhongjing, so it is normal to go back.  Gao Feng discovered in the tangled mess that everything was because of Zhongjing.  The Gao family has a business in Xuanzhou, an important town in northern Daxia, and more information should be known there.  Gao Feng made up his mind to go to Xuanzhou to take a look first. The more he knew, the more he could prepare.

    After experiencing countless turmoils, Gao Feng is no longer the reckless boy he used to be. The more carefully prepared he can be, the better.

    This horse thief should not know anything more. Gao Feng got back on the carriage and said: "Let him go, let's go."

    Zhang Zhijiang lightly kicked the West Desert horse thief and said with a smile: "You are really lucky. Get out of here before I change my mind."

    The West Desert horse thief didn¡¯t expect that he could escape so easily and ran away in a hurry.  His body was so weak that he stumbled after running for two steps. He rolled and crawled on his hands and feet to escape. He was in such a miserable state that he could not see any of the bravery of the Western Desert horse thieves.

    Zhang Zhijiang laughed and got on the carriage.  After a killing, Zhang Zhijiang didn't feel any fatigue at all, his eyes were shining, and his aura actually increased slightly.  Gao Feng thought to himself, this blood general really relied on killing people to improve his cultivation, and he was considered a strange person.

    The carriage rolled forward with the leading swan.  After a big battle, there was no more looming murderous intent in the darkness, so everyone was probably afraid of it.  Gao Feng did not return to the palace immediately, looking at the Northland grassland under the stars, his past was like a dream, and he did not know what difficulties he would have to face when he returned to Zhongjing this time.

    Thinking about it, Gao Feng was slightly in a trance, and the light and shadow in front of his eyes suddenly lit up.  Will it be dawn so soon?  Taking a closer look, he actually appeared at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly. He was so tired from running all the way that he actually fell asleep while standing.  It might as well go up to the Fairy Mountain to see the Little Fox, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, and Lu Gang, the Craftsman Saint.

    The green grass under the Fairy Mountain was rippling gently in the wind. Gao Feng noticed that the grass had grown a lot since he entered the Fairy Mountain.  The wind blows the grass low, but it is not as vibrant as the sea of ??grass in the North.  There was no sound in such a large grassland, which was very strange.  The clouds and mist around the Fairy Mountain are no longer visible outside like it was in Turtle Castle or Longlin. It is also like in Daxia, shrouded in layers of clouds and mist.  Although it is lighter than in Zhongjing City, it seems that the situation is already returning to normal.

    As expected, the laws between heaven and earth are chaotic in Beidi. The closer we get to Daxia and the closer we get to Zhongjing, the thicker the clouds and mist on the fairy mountain will be.  Gao Feng recalled the previous two experiences of coming to Fairy Mountain and speculated.

    Gao Feng was looking at the sea of ??grass and clouds when he suddenly heard a familiar voice saying: "What are you looking at? You won't go up the mountain even if you come here." The little fox came out of nowhere and lay on his shoulder, saying lazily.  .

    ¡°The grass seems to have grown a lot, but it¡¯s so quiet and strange.¡± Gao Feng smiled and said.  The little fox was not in the first placeInstead of waiting for him on the first floor, he showed up directly without waiting for a moment. Maybe he hadn't come in for too long.

 Text Chapter 458 Another level

    Gao Feng stopped looking at the sea of ??grass and started climbing the Immortal Mountain directly.

    Passing by the fresh fruit forest, the sarcastic old tree charm man was wearing thick clothes that he got from somewhere. He looked at Gao Feng without saying a word. He put his hand to his mouth and breathed warmly from time to time.  Seeing Gao Feng, he said, "I will freeze to death if I live in such a cold place for a few more days."

    Gao Feng smiled generously and said, "I will go back to Daxia soon."

    The sarcastic old man with a white beard didn't seem to hear, he just kept breathing. He didn't know why the old man felt so cold that he couldn't stand it.

    "Don't pay attention to him, he has a lot to do." The little fox looked disdainful, swung his tail back and forth, and urged Gao Feng: "Hurry up and see if you can go up a little higher. I really want to see the top.  what is it."

    Gao Feng responded and continued on his way upward.

    After passing the first floor, we passed by the Qiongshitian pine forest. Although Songbaisheng was still old-fashioned, he didn't know why he stood by the forest and looked at himself with confusion in his eyes.  Gao Feng knew that Song Bai was usually taciturn and just liked kendo. He rarely communicated with him, only one sentence at most.  Maybe there are some questions about swordsmanship that are difficult to solve.  Gao Feng smiled at Song Baisheng and continued walking upward.  Song Baisheng suddenly flashed and stood in front of Gao Feng.

    "Your Majesty, there is a familiar and friendly aura about you. I wonder if your Majesty can tell me what it is?" Song Baisheng asked.

    Gao Feng was stunned, could it be Wannian Qiongshi?  The little fox waggled its tail and said impatiently: "It's the ten thousand years of beauty given to you by the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple. You will know after you take it out and show it to him."

    The little fox¡¯s words confirmed Gao Feng¡¯s guess. He took out a ten thousand year golden stone from his precious phantom, spread it out in his hand, and asked: ¡°Is it the breath of this golden stone that makes you feel familiar?¡±

    Looking at Wannian Qiongshi, Song Baisheng's stern face changed a little and became more lively. He looked at Wannian Qiongshi with some eagerness.  After a while, Song Baisheng bowed and saluted, saying: "I have an unkind request, please give me this thousand-year-old golden stone."

    "Just stand up and say it." Gao Feng was not reluctant to part with the Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi. At the banquet in the inner castle, many people were horrified and the ambush afterwards proved that the Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi was precious and different from ordinary Qiongshi.  .  Gao Feng wanted to find out.

    The little fox was a little impatient when he heard the two people talking unhurriedly, and said: "What's there to say? Wannian Qiongshi just grew up on Qiongshi Tiansong for a longer time, and absorbed the true energy between heaven and earth.  Just a few more. Unlike Qiongshi here, Qiongshi may turn into a human for thousands of years. Songbaisheng has been lonely for a long time, hurry up, hurry up."

    The big snow-white tail swung back and forth behind Gao Feng's head and rubbed against Gao Feng's neck, which felt a little cold and itchy.

    It turns out that it is like this. It is estimated that the merchants in the inner castle just use Wannian Qiongshi as Qiongshi with abundant real energy. No one knows what the little fox just said.

    "Then this Qiongshi will be given to you." Gao Feng saw that the little fox was urging him hard, and put the Wannian Qiongshi in Songbaisheng's hand without any more hesitation, without even blinking.  Judging from his actions, he had no idea how valuable the thing Gao Feng had just given to Song Baisheng was.

    Seeing Song Baisheng stunned there, unable to even say a word of thanks, Gao Feng just smiled, patted Song Baisheng generously on the shoulder, walked past him, and continued to climb to the second floor.  Just after taking a few steps, I suddenly heard a trembling voice from Song Baisheng behind me: "Thank you, Your Majesty. I am willing to go through fire and water if I am asked to do anything in the future."

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t look back, he just raised his right hand and waved it, signaling to Song Baisheng not to be so polite.  It's really a piece of wood, so hard that it can even shed tears of gratitude.  Gao Feng felt funny in his heart, knowing that these words came from Song Baisheng's mouth. Even if he really had to go through fire and water, Song Baisheng would never frown.

    "It's really troublesome." The little fox changed his position on Gao Feng's shoulder and said, "Thank you for still being there, if you don't go back quickly and see how this thousand-year-old golden stone can create another tree charm."

    "Is it really possible?" Gao Feng asked.

    While urging Gao Feng to climb the mountain, the little fox said absently: "Who knows, it might work. It still depends on what Song Baisheng does."

    Listening to the vague words the little fox said, Gao Feng guessed that the little fox might be confused again and continued walking upward.  The sea of ??clouds beside the mountain road was similar to that when climbing the Fairy Mountain in Daxia. Gao Feng became more and more sure of his guess.  On the second floor of the War Demon Hall, Mr. Rui, the sword master, was sitting on a huge black chair with his eyes closed and thinking about something. Gao Feng bowed respectfully.  The little fox waggled its tail impatiently and said, "He is resting, don't disturb him."

    Gao Feng raised his head and saw Mr. Rui, the sword master, still sitting in the black chair in the War Demon Hall. His figure was somewhat dim and motionless.  Hearing what the little fox said, he no longerDon't bother Mr. Rui and continue walking up.

    "You are still a little weak now, and I don't know if you can go to the city on the fifth floor." The little fox was a little helpless.

    Gao Feng guessed that every time he advanced, the little fox would also advance accordingly. In addition, the little fox loved to be lively. If he could really climb to the top of the fairy mountain, he might regain his sanity and no longer be like this.  semi-consciously.  Since entering Fairy Mountain, the little fox has been of great help to Gao Feng. In Gao Feng's heart, the little fox is already a very close elder. If he can do something to help her, Gao Feng will definitely try his best to do it.  Hearing what the little fox said, Gao Feng smiled and said, "I'll try my best to go up and have a look. If it doesn't work, there's nothing I can do."

    "I always feel like I should go look up there, but I can't remember what I want to see. It's so frustrating." The little fox jumped back and forth on Gao Feng's shoulder a few times, as if he was losing his temper.

    "Is Mr. Lu okay?" Gao Feng saw that the little fox was distressed, so he changed the topic and asked Lu Gang, the craftsman of the treasure house mountain on the third floor.

    "What else can he do? Just blacksmith every day. I'm tired of watching it for two days. Those kids are also making a lot of noise. I just want to go up and have a look." The little fox sat on Gao Feng's shoulder and saw Gao Feng arrive at the treasure house.  Shan was about to greet Lu Gang, the craftsman, and said, "Go directly to Wanling Tower. Lu Gang is busy. He usually looks kind and friendly, but he has a bad temper when he is really busy. Don't provoke him."

    Gao Feng said "Oh" and continued to walk forward.  The children were catching Qingluan and playing around. At this time, Qingluan was already a little bigger than before and grew very fast.  When the children saw Gao Feng and Little Fox coming up, someone shouted: "Sister Ninth is here!" Several children ran away, not even a single figure could be seen.  I don¡¯t know how these children offended the little fox during this period, and they ran away when they saw him.  I remember the last time I met the White Bone Heavenly Lord, he was seriously injured and on the verge of death and entered the Fairy Mountain. These children even gathered around and called Sister Ninth.  The little fox is as moody as a child, which is really funny when you think about it.

    The little fox ignored these children and looked up at the mountain. Its ruby-like eyes exuded a demonic light, as if it could see what was above through the layers of clouds and mist.

    Gao Feng was concentrating on his way, but the two furballs in front of the Wanling Platform were still there, walking kindly between the various cradle-like nests, comforting countless creatures.  Ignorant and pure creatures.

    Seeing Gao Feng walking up, the two furballs walked over softly, as if they were afraid of disturbing the sleeping children.  Poor parents in the world, these two furballs are so attentive, Gao Feng was a little surprised.  He said softly: "I have sent that beast to the wilderness and let him go home."

    The two furballs seemed very pleased to hear what Gao Feng said.  Dressed in plush clothes, it was hard to see their reactions, but this joy seemed to be like a clear spring in the mountains, flowing down the river and pouring clearly into Gao Feng's heart.  It seemed like the two furballs were very satisfied with Gao Feng sending Bi Xi back to where they were.

    Maoqiu came to Gao Feng and patted Gao Feng affectionately.  Because of his short hands and thick body, it looked like a furry doll rubbing against Gao Feng's legs.

    "Would Bi Xi be very happy in the wilderness?" Gao Feng asked although he let Bi Xi go back, but he was still thinking about it.

    The two fur balls exuded a quiet and peaceful atmosphere. They made a few movements and their bodies were round and round. No matter what movements they made, they looked the same to Gao Feng.  But Gao Feng felt that aura clearly, and knew that it was Mao Qiu telling him that Bi Xi would live peacefully and happily in the wilderness, so that he could feel at ease.

    That¡¯s fine.  Gao Feng quietly came to the mountain road from the fourth floor to the fifth floor. He took a deep breath and walked up without thinking too much.  The little fox's red eyes shone brighter, his body arched slightly, and he seemed to feel something on Gao Feng's shoulders.

    The intersection on the fifth level of the mountain is completely different from the one below. There are no mountain steps, but there is a city gate blocking the mountain intersection. The city gate is huge. Gao Feng has seen it once before, but this time he saw it from a distance. The plaque on it is still the same.  Blurred.  Gao Feng took a few steps forward, and the huge pressure pressed on him. Perhaps because he had advanced to the dragon-slaying realm, it was not unbearable.  It is not as far away as the previous floors. It seems that the thick city gate is right in front of you after a few steps.  It was several times wider and thicker than the city gate of Zhongjing in Daxia, and there was a faint feeling of thickness and solidity emanating from it. The countless rivets on the city gate shone with an indestructible light, reflecting in his eyes, making Gao Feng feel that he could not push it away no matter what.  Open this door.  The little fox on the shoulder became quiet, and seemed to be looking at the city gate, thinking of something.

    Gao Feng¡¯s body was shimmering with golden light. The innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art was raised to its highest level, and the golden light condensed on his hands.  Gao Feng's heart was as calm as water, he raised his hands and stepped back from the city gate.  Something incredible happened to Gao Feng. The city gate as generous as a mountain and indestructible seemed to be nothing in front of his hand, and a huge force fell into the void (UnfinishedContinued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 459 On the way back

    Gao Feng was startled, fearing that it would trigger Xianshan's reaction, so he quickly withdrew his strength.  The huge force reverberated back, and the muscles and bones all over his body became weak. He stumbled forward involuntarily and entered the city gate.  It was equivalent to Gao Feng hitting himself with all his strength.  The blood in my heart surged, and I felt extremely uncomfortable.  The city gate was pushed open silently, and a cloud of mist surrounded it, making everything in sight blurry and unclear.  A magnificent city wall and gate appeared vaguely in the clouds and mist.  Gao Feng's heart moved, why is there still a city gate behind the city gate?  Suddenly, the fog in front of him cleared, and a spacious official road appeared in front of Gao Feng. He was standing on the official road. There was a city gate in front of him, and the plaque on it was the same as the city gate he saw on Wanling Platform.

    What is that door that you just opened?  The blood in my heart is still surging. All of this has just been experienced by me. Why does it seem like I have entered an illusion?  Gao Feng looked back in confusion. The little fox's tail was swaying behind him. Behind the white tail, there was no trace of the city gate he had just pushed open. It was empty. He could even see the Wanling Tower and the two birds below.  Soothing the fur ball of the cub.

    Gao Feng shuddered, could it be an illusion?  Have you unknowingly stepped into a fantasy world?  If this was the case, why didn't the little fox say anything to remind him?

    Looking around, Gao Feng felt an inexplicable familiar feeling in his heart, as if the city opposite him that he seemed to have been to before but was far away from him was the place where he had lived since he was a child. He was familiar with every brick here.  Every tile exudes a friendly atmosphere.  The official road where I live is like a place I have been familiar with since I was a child. Every inch of the land exudes a feeling called homeland.

    Gao Feng was a little confused. He took a step forward. The familiar smell became stronger and thicker, rising next to him and penetrating into his heart.  It was like a prodigal son who had wandered around the world for many years and finally returned home. There was no fear of being close to home, no enthusiasm for returning home immediately. Walking on the official road in front of the city gate, Gao Feng didn't even know whether he was walking or standing still.  Just the breath around me makes me completely relaxed. This is home. This is where I lived. Where are my childhood playmates?  What about the familiar voice?  Is the big tree outside the city gate the same tree on which I had my name engraved on it when I was a child? Is it already growing vigorously?

    Gao Feng was in a confused mood. The city gate became more and more clear in Gao Feng's eyes. Every rivet on the city gate seemed to have been nailed by himself, and tears filled his eyes.

    This is how it feels, this is how it feels when you go home.  Gao Feng really hoped that this feeling would never disappear for the rest of his life. It felt so good.

    I¡¯m back, I¡¯m home!

    The plaque on the city gate used to look blurry and unclear.  At this time, it appeared clearly in front of Gao Feng, but what words were written on it were still unclear. The more he tried to look carefully, the more blurry it became in his eyes.

    Since I can¡¯t see clearly when I come back, I won¡¯t go to see it.  Gao Feng's heart was filled with joy and longing, as if he was not walking, but running in front of the fifth-floor city wall of Fairy Mountain, running towards the grand city gate.  But Gao Feng didn't even know whether he was standing in place or running.  It's a strange feeling, but it's real, as if it's within reach.

    The children who returned home burst into tears when they smelled the smoke from their homes.

    At this moment, the dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng's wrist was activated by unknown force and flew behind him, making Gao Feng unable to take another step forward.  Gao Feng struggled forward, and the dragon-binding rope was tightly wrapped around his wrist, unable to move at all.  As soon as he exerted force, a huge force did not allow Gao Feng to struggle, and he grabbed Gao Feng and threw him out.  The scenery around him changed rapidly, but Gao Feng seemed to have not yet come out of that unforgettable emotion, and was still confused.

    The man flew out of the mountain in mid-air. Gao Feng, who had not yet regained consciousness, saw the little fox lying there.

    "Have you lost your mind?" The little fox's words contained a hint of reproach and a bit of concern, and he quickly moved away, drifting to the sky.

    Gao Feng was stunned as his body swayed, and he looked intently. He was standing in front of the palace, and the tall walls of Xuanzhou City could be seen faintly in the distance, towering like mountains.  The sky turned white, and the night passed like this.

    It turned out that I had stood in front of the carriage all night.  Gao Feng thought of the last city he saw, the city gate he saw, the plaque he saw, the comfortable feeling of being soaked in warm water, and the last words the little fox said.  Lost your heart?  Why is it true?  As expected, he was not strong enough and was caught by the little fox before he even entered the city, almost making a mistake.  Gao Feng held his forehead and smiled bitterly.

    "Your Majesty, you're awake." Yuexiang stood behind Gao Feng and said in surprise when she saw Gao Feng's movements.

    "Wake up, why didn't you take a rest?"

    "Your Majesty, I'm practicing, I'm afraid someone will disturb you." Yuexiang said with a smile.Yue Xiang was very happy when she saw Gao Feng wake up and the weird feeling of being in front of her but not being noticed disappeared.

    Gao Feng felt a little moved in his heart. He was about to say something, but he felt that the range of his perception had not changed much from before, but the everything in the world within the range of perception was much more refined.  A homeless man's eyes were vaguely staring at the man who was about to enter the palace, and Gao Feng immediately noticed it.

    With a thought in his heart, Gao Feng hurriedly hurried to the palace, turned a corner, and ran towards Xuanzhou City in an arc.  When the homeless man behind him saw the carriage quickly leaving his field of vision, he quickly stood up and chased after it with one leg lame and the other hobbled.  If ordinary pedestrians or beggars saw such a luxurious carriage, they would at most take a second look and never chase after it.  There's something wrong with this guy!  Gao Feng concluded in his heart, and the dragon-binding rope in his hand flashed with a faint golden light, and he stretched it towards the back of the carriage.

    The homeless man was pulled over as if he were flying through the clouds. Until he appeared on the carriage, he didn¡¯t know where he was or how he suddenly appeared on the luxurious carriage.

    "Why are you following me?" Gao Feng said lightly.

    This homeless man is also a rogue. Hearing Gao Feng ask himself, he didn't care. He rolled his eyes and curled his lips and said, "What's going on? You caught me here, and I am willing to get in your car if you become a master?"

    Gao Feng was unwilling to waste time, and with a slight movement of strength, the homeless man was crushed by the mountain of pressure and fell to the ground.  The unstinting energy came and went quickly, and he hurriedly begged for mercy. When Gao Feng loosened his strength, he gasped heavily on the carriage and said intermittently: "Someone spent money and gave us a piece of paper.  , there is your portrait on it, and it says that as soon as I find you appearing, I will go back to Xuanzhou immediately and tell him that there will be a heavy reward."

    "Where to go? Who to look for?"

    "I don't know. I just said that someone will contact us when we enter the city. I don't know who to contact," the homeless man said.  As he spoke, he traced the fragrance of the moon with his eyes. He really felt like he was not afraid of death, and he became lustful again before the results came out.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to see the portrait, but when he saw the tramp's face, he felt disgusted. He cut the tramp's neck with his palm, knocked him unconscious, and threw him off the carriage.

    "Your Majesty, why don't you ask who wants to know our whereabouts?" Although Yuexiang also hated the homeless man's face, she was still a little surprised when she saw Gao Feng knocking the homeless man unconscious without hesitation.

    Gao Feng said calmly: "It's useless. Even if you ask people like this, they won't be able to find out anything. You go into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, I will make two circles, get rid of the people who are following you, and then enter the city."

    Yuexiang responded and called Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Black Horse to enter the Butterfly Treasure. Gao Feng put away his horse and went to the palace, and started running quickly in the wilderness with the Butterfly Treasure.  This place is already close to Xuanzhou City, and there are still people spying on his whereabouts. Can the Xiangtian Armor be used or not for now? It's not that far anyway.

    Gao Feng did not try his best. He ran half a circle around Xuanzhou City for a stick of incense. Gao Feng noticed that the soldiers patrolling the walls of Xuanzhou City were not a cause for concern, but there were always groups of three in the sky.  Taoist flying, patrolling like soldiers.  Strict and indifferent, unlike the Taoists at the Zhongjing City Taoist Temple and Qingxu Sect, these Taoists in groups of three seem to be as disciplined and cooperative as ordinary soldiers, but they lack the arrogance of Taoists.  gas.

    Very strong, very strong indeed.  Gao Feng found an opportunity to gather his breath in the southwest corner of the city, avoiding the guards and Taoists patrolling in the air, and climbed up the city wall lightly and entered Xuanzhou City.

    The morning light was slightly bright, and some hard-working people had already gotten up. They were wearing thin clothes and were afraid of the cold, so they hurriedly walked on the street, leaning on the faster they walked to keep warm.  Gao Feng found a person on the road and asked about the location of Gao's business, and then rushed directly to Gao's business.  There were many things to do, and he only went there to ask if he knew about the situation in Zhongjing City. Gao Feng planned to leave after asking, and had no intention of staying in Xuanzhou.

    After turning two streets, Gao Feng smiled bitterly.  Another person appeared behind him who had been following him. There were so many people following him, it was overwhelming.

    Gao Feng turned around a street and found a remote alley, sensing the person all the time.  When the man followed him and turned around, he used the dragon rope to capture him and knocked him unconscious.

    But to Gao Feng¡¯s surprise, when he turned to this remote alley, the person following him not only followed him, but when he saw no one around him, he ran towards him quickly.  He was actually a cultivator and Taoist priest. Gao Feng felt the slight fluctuation of true energy in that man and laughed dumbly. This must be too weak.  With this little strength, you still want to take action directly and ambush yourself?

    But something even more unexpected happened to Gao Feng.  The figure looked familiar from a distance. As he got a little closer, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that this person was actually Deng Tianshi¡¯s granddaughter Deng Ying (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward on this site)  , your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 460 Major Events in Beijing

    Deng Ying has been pampered since she was a child. Whether it is Taoist temple or Zhongjing City, no matter where she goes, she is cared for by people. There is nothing for Deng Ying to worry about about food, clothing, housing and transportation. When has she ever suffered so much?  After living in Xuanzhou for many days, he only dared to ride a white crane to look for Gao Feng at night, and he had to act like a thief, not daring to show off.  Feeling extremely depressed, when I saw Gao Feng, he was like a stray dog ??that had been away from home for many days. He ran over to him with tears in his eyes. He didn't care and even almost tripped over a small stone in the alley.  The white crane behind him looked a little sluggish, not as handsome as when he saw it in the Taoist Temple.

    Gao Feng was inexplicably surprised, how could it be Deng Ying?  What happened in Zhongjing?  What happened to Master Deng?  Even if something happens to Deng Tianshi, won't the Taoist Academy still be there?  How could Deng Ying appear in Xuanzhou, the northernmost part of Daxia, and it seemed that he was specially waiting for her to appear!

    Why don¡¯t even the Taoist Heavenly Masters dare to guess? The hidden answer behind made him shudder.

    "Where have you been?" Deng Ying stopped three steps in front of Gao Feng and asked Gao Feng angrily, with a look of grievance on her face.

    "Huh?" Gao Feng was stunned when he was asked, where did I go?  Does this have anything to do with you?  I also want to know why you came to Xuanzhou.  Gao Feng looked at Deng Ying's tired appearance and knew that this little guy had been spoiled since he was a child and probably rarely went out.  Even if he goes out, he has followers, how could he be reduced to such a miserable state now.

    "Why did you come to Xuanzhou?" Gao Feng did not answer Deng Ying's question. From the look of the little girl, the question was not about where Gao Feng had gone, but about his grievances.  Gao Feng was anxious and was not in the mood to comfort Deng Ying in a soft voice, so he asked directly.

    Deng Ying was also extremely anxious. She didn't have time to talk to Gao Feng, so she told her situation in detail.  It turned out that less than two days after Gao Feng took Princess Qingrou out of Zhongjing, Deng Tianshi refused to let Deng Ying continue to live in the Taoist temple, so he drove her to the mountain and repeatedly told Deng Ying to wait for three days.  If he doesn't pick her up in three days, let Deng Ying use the rune array on the mountain to go to Xuanzhou.  This rune array can be teleported to an unknown small courtyard in Xuanzhou. Master Deng asked Deng Ying to wait for Gao Feng to come back. If he saw Gao Feng, he would personally hand over a jade slip to Gao Feng.  Deng Tianshi said it very solemnly. Deng Ying had never seen her grandfather explain something to her so seriously since she was a child. She also knew that it was very important. After arriving in Xuanzhou, she used her own senses to detect whether Gao Feng was back every day.  Even Deng Ying didn't even dare to sleep, for fear of missing Gao Feng while she was sleeping.  This is how Deng Ying searched for Gao Feng's aura in Xuanzhou City day and night.

    After saying it in one breath, Deng Ying's face turned unhealthy and rosy. It looked like the little girl had suffered a lot during this period. Finally, a stone fell to the ground, but she was worried about what Deng Tianshi and Gao Feng were doing in the jade slip.  After saying something, he was worried about Deng Tianshi's safety, so he persisted.

    ?That¡¯s it.  Gao Feng's face was solemn. He had heard people talk about it before, even the saints from the Snow Mountain Temple or people like Beidi were vague about it, leaving him completely unaware of what happened in Zhongjing.  But Tianshi Deng asked Deng Ying to bring the jade slips, which were from Zhongjing City and were the most detailed information he could obtain. Although he was anxious, he endured his burning mood and asked Deng Ying to bring him to the place where the rune array was installed.  In a remote courtyard, he input his strength to open the jade slip.

    ??????????????????????????????????????: Deng Tianshi is sitting on a couch in a quiet room with a genial look on his face.

    "Gao Feng, if you open this jade slip, then a lot of things must have happened in Zhongjing City. When you decided to take Princess Qingrou to the North to find the saint, these things were destined to happen." Deng Tianshi talked eloquently.  Gao Feng frowned, listening and pondering what Deng Tianshi said.  "You must act with caution. I don't know what level of cultivation you have reached now, but if you can return from the North safely, you should have seen the Snow Mountain Temple and the legendary saint. Your current cultivation level is not  Low, but I am worried that your realm will grow too fast and your heart will be too careless, which will lead to great hatred. Someone from Qingxu Taoist Sect and Prince Wei's Mansion will come to snatch Princess Qingrou, so you must be careful."

    " Master Deng's voice and smile are right in front of you. There is a sense of kindness in his earnest instructions. He treats me like a nephew.  Gao Feng was moved and listened carefully.

    "You can't interfere with the affairs of Zhongjing City. When you come back, if you have the chance, try it out. If you can enter the city, go in and have a look. If it doesn't work, you can find a safe place to hide. At this time, Zhongjing City  There are so many powerful people in the capital, so don¡¯t show off your bravery. Protecting Princess Qingrou is what you should do most." As Deng Tianshi said, a trace of exhaustion and nostalgia seemed to flash in the corner of his eyes, and he smiled self-deprecatingly and said: "Now  Keep Ying'er by your side, take good care of Ying'er during this period, and don't let her return to Zhongjing."

    Deng Tianshi paused, smiled softly, and continued: "Ying'er's parents passed away early, and she grew up with me., if I can't survive this catastrophe, I will entrust you to help me take care of this child in the future.  Ying'er has been willful since she was a child, and I have neglected to teach her, so you have suffered.  "

    Deng Ying looked at the light and shadow in front of her, her eyes blurred with tears, and Deng Tianshi's figure in the light and shadow also became a little blurry.  The jade slip can only be used once. This may be the last time she sees her grandfather. Thinking of this, Deng Ying felt a sharp pain in her heart like a knife, and cried out loud.  The grievances and helplessness I felt for so many days melted into tears. I didn't care about my image in front of others, and I cried with great sadness.

    Gao Feng had no choice but to ask Yuexiang to come out to help him comfort Deng Ying.  Unexpectedly, the situation in Zhongjing City had deteriorated to such an extent that even the Celestial Masters of the Taoist Academy began to want to take care of him.  In the end what happened?  Maybe Deng Ying can know some clues, but the little girl is crying now and can't even speak, so it's better to wait until her mood stabilizes.

    Deng Tianshi's figure is a little blurry, thinking that the time when the jade slips can accommodate light and shadow is coming soon.  Tianshi Deng looked at Xutian intently, as if across thousands of mountains and rivers, he saw Deng Ying crying bitterly on the side of the jade slip, kind and kind.

    "Gao Feng, remember one thing." Deng Tianshi said solemnly at the end. Gao Feng lowered his hands and listened, as if Deng Tianshi was really sitting in front of him, "No matter what happens, Princess Qingrou must not fall into the hands of others.  This matter concerns everyone in the world, please remember it!"

    After saying that, the light and shadow swayed for a while, and countless light spots were flying in front of Gao Feng and Deng Ying like fireflies. They gathered and dispersed, dispersed and gathered again, but the more they danced, the less and less they danced, until finally a little light flickered and completely dissipated.

    Seeing the light and shadow disappear, Deng Ying rushed to the light and shadow that once existed. She was at a loss and tried to save something, but in vain.

    Gao Feng sighed softly and let Yuexiang comfort Deng Ying. He recalled Deng Tianshi's words, and the more he thought about it, the colder his heart became.

    Jade slips are originally a simple method of communication. Although magical, the speaking time is not long.  It's just that in this jade slip, Gao Feng got not a lot of information, more than that, it almost made Gao Feng's brain explode.

    Something big is happening in Zhongjing City, perhaps bigger than what he and Princess Qingrou had previously estimated, but Gao Feng couldn't figure out what it was.  Deng Tianshi, as the Tianshi of the Taoist Academy, has two towering trees in the Taoist Academy and Daxia behind him, but at this moment, he still has to entrust Deng Ying to his care.  Master Deng Tianshi couldn't protect himself, so who else could survive this great incident unscathed?

    What's more, the meaning of the last sentence Deng Tianshi said was very simple. He had to risk his own life to protect Princess Qingrou, but the determination contained in it was like a bone-chilling wind blowing through him, chilling Gao Feng's whole body.  The body and mind are cold.  No matter what, Princess Qingrou cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of others.

    ¡°Have things deteriorated to this point?  Even Emperor Xia, one of the five supreme beings in the world, couldn't protect his most beloved granddaughter at his own doorstep?  It was unspeakably absurd and absurd, but no matter how absurd and absurd, things were happening step by step in front of Gao Feng's eyes.

    After a long time, Deng Ying's mood became slightly calmer, but she still kept sobbing softly.  Gao Feng's heart was heavy. He straightened up subconsciously and asked softly: "Did you find anything weird when you were in Zhongjing? What happened in Zhongjing?"

    Although Deng Ying has been pampered since she was a child, she is not an ignorant child.  Gao Feng asked cautiously, knowing that this might involve his grandfather's life and death. Although the hope was slim, it was the only chance he could seize. After thinking about it, he suppressed the sadness in his heart and said while sobbing from time to time: "What on earth happened?  I don¡¯t know either. Not long after you left, my grandfather kicked me out of Zhongjing City and went to live in the mountains. At that time, Zhongjing City had started martial law and people were being checked. Later, I became more and more worried in the mountains and tried to make fortunes.  What happened in Beijing during this period."

    "Divination?" Gao Feng was stunned. It was common to see impoverished swindlers wearing banners with iron mouths and steel teeth on the streets, swindling and deceiving.  How come this kid Deng Ying can do it too?

    "Actually, what grandpa is best at is not Taoism, but divination of the past and future." Deng Ying was a little proud, but when she said the word grandpa, she felt sad in her heart and bowed her head in silence.  His shoulders couldn't help but twitch slightly. Gao Feng felt sad when he saw Deng Ying was sad.

    After a few breaths, Deng Ying raised her head. Although she was still in pain, she was a little more determined.  "I have done calculations several times, and they have always come true. But when it comes to matters in Zhongjing, the results I get are either incomprehensible or completely incomprehensible."

    "That's it." Gao Feng pondered, and it was not beyond his expectations.

    ¡°Then I arrived in Xuanzhou and contacted Grandpa Li from Taipingguan¡¯s station in Xuanzhou and asked them to help me keep an eye on you.¡±

    "Who is Grandpa Li?" (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and give rewards.?Your support is my greatest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 461 Chaos

    "He is a good friend of my grandfather who is responsible for managing the Taoists stationed in Xuanzhou at Taipingguan in Daxia. But I was worried that flying around on a white crane during the day would be too ostentatious, so I had to walk around the city during the day and only ride on a white crane to find you at night.  "Deng Ying said.

    Gao Feng saw that Deng Ying was tired from work and hadn't had a good sleep for how many days. After crying bitterly, the tears on her face were almost wet with mud. He said, "Thank you for your hard work. Yuexiang took Miss Deng to the Noble Phantasm  Take a rest after washing up."

    "Where are you going?" Deng Ying asked, although she was tired, she was still thinking about her.

    Gao Feng smiled honestly and said, "You have a good rest. I'll go to the Gao family's shop in Xuanzhou and ask to see if they know about the situation in Zhongjing. Tianshi Deng said it solemnly. I want to be more prepared.  , the greater our confidence will be.¡±

    Deng Ying nodded and followed Yuexiang into the Butterfly Treasure.  Gao Feng asked Zhang Zhijiang to take out the precious phantom and go with him to the Gao family's business.  Zhang Zhijiang has much more experience in the world than himself. In such a chaotic situation, he may notice details that he did not pay attention to.

    The black wolf and the dark horse are too ostentatious, and I don¡¯t know how many pairs of eyes are secretly staring at my group, so it¡¯s better not to let them out for the time being.

    After briefly asking about the situation, Zhang Zhijiang's face was solemn, and there was infinite danger in his short words.  Following Gao Feng out of the small courtyard where Deng Ying lived, he followed the original route to find the Gao family's business.

    Xuanzhou is the northernmost barrier of Daxia, and it is also the most important branch for merchants to connect to the north.  The Gao family business in Xuanzhou City is also managed by capable members of the family.  When we arrived at Gao's store, it was already bright.  There are only a few pedestrians on the street, which is not as depressed as the busy Xuanzhou in the past.  Although Xuanzhou sergeants have become more vigilant in recent days, they do not disturb the people. This situation has happened once or twice in the past when merchants were not allowed to leave Daxia. Each time, it only took a few days for them to pass as usual, but this time it is obviously beyond the limit.  With everyone's expectations, day after day, even the merchants couldn't help but become anxious, and even the people of Xuanzhou began to feel an inexplicable mood.  The price of food in Xuanzhou city has increased fivefold.  Still priceless.  As for the rice produced by the Tian clan in the Sanjiang Valley in the North, it has been sold to sky-high prices.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang entered the Gao family business. Out of caution, they both changed their clothes and entered the business pretending to be businessmen.

    The shop was deserted with only one boy absentmindedly cleaning the shop. He didn¡¯t even say hello to customers when they came. It seemed that the martial law during this period of time and the deserted business had drained away all the passion.  Gao Feng saw that this place was in a state of depression. Seeing that such changes in the situation had already been reflected in the lives of all the people in Daxia, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Zhang Zhijiang snorted coldly.  He scolded: "Have you got eyes? What's the matter with you guy? You don't even know how to greet guests when they come!"

    The little boy turned his head with a sad face.  He forced a smile on his lips and said dryly: "Two guests, what do you want?"

    "The rice in Sanjiang Valley, the rice in Onuma" Zhang Zhijiang said casually. Suddenly, a strange smile appeared on the boy's face and asked: "What are you laughing at?"

    "The two guests have just arrived. It's a pity that you relied on your connections to get into Xuanzhou City this time, but all the money was wasted."

    "Huh?" Zhang Zhijiang heard a hint of joking in the young man's words, and felt unhappy because he came with Gao Feng to inquire about news from Zhongjing.  It was not convenient for him to have an attack, he just looked at the little guy coldly, his eyes were like knives.  The young boy also felt frightened, fearing that the knife-like eyes would cut off a few pieces of flesh from his body after a few more glances. He said: "The goods in Beidi have been sold out long ago. Xuanzhou has been under martial law for many days."  , I think if this continues. We, the old shop owners of the Gao family, can still hold on, but those small shops are enough. Yesterday, a few small businessmen committed suicide. Alas you tell me. Take it easy.  If we don¡¯t trade land, who will we offend?¡±

    "I'll pay a hundred times the price, and you go talk to the shopkeeper. How come the Gao family has such a big industry and doesn't have some inventory?" Gao Feng saw the boy's eyes widening and looked at him like a fool. Knowing that he didn't believe it, he casually  He threw a small piece of gold over and said with a smile: "I can't help it this time. This is for you. Go and call the shopkeeper to come out. If you delay the big business, be careful that your shopkeeper comes back and beats your ass."

    The boy refused to believe it. He held the gold in his hand, put it to his mouth and bit it. It was indeed gold!  At this time, the eyes of Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang changed. They responded excitedly, turned around and ran to the back hall.

    "If you ask me to tell you, it's unnecessary for you. Let's jump in from the back courtyard wall and directly find the shopkeeper to question. It's so easy. You have to talk to this little guy, tsk tsk." Zhang Zhijiang has a straightforward temperament, and he knows all the clich¨¦s in the world.  Palm, but done impatiently.

    Gao Feng smiled, waved his hand and said:?: "Xuanzhou has been under martial law for many days, and even some small businessmen cannot survive. It was not like this when we entered the North. And the time we have to get from Zhongjing to Xuanzhou is short, and the Emperor of Daxia has to pass by  Station, teleport all the way. I guess when we leave Zhongjing on the front foot, changes will occur on the back foot in Zhongjing."

    "With so many evil thoughts, you don't look like a scholar." Although Zhang Zhijiang did not comment on Gao Feng's analysis, his temper became better and he watched casually in the store.  It has indeed declined a lot. It is said that although the Gao Family Store cannot be said to be one of the best, but with the help of Fengtianhou and it is a time-honored brand for many years, the goods in the store should be dazzling, but all that can be seen are some scattered pieces.  The clerk was diligent in taking care of the small items, and the shelves were not dusty yet, but judging from the appearance, they were soon.

    Not long after, the boy hunched over and lifted the door curtain, and a chubby middle-aged man in his forties came out with a smile.

    "You two great masters are here. I apologize for not being able to welcome you from afar." The chubby middle-aged man said with his hands raised. As he spoke, his eyes glanced at Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang intentionally or unintentionally.  Although the clothes on his body were not patched, he didn't look like he belonged to a wealthy family. He was talking about a hundred times the price, which was probably a lie.  The shopkeeper had seen a lot of people in Xuanzhou and recognized countless people with his eyes. After just one glance, he labeled Gao Feng and the two as liars.

    "Of course there is a big deal. The shopkeeper will find a secluded place and we will discuss it in detail." Gao Feng returned the gift, seeing the shopkeeper's eyes shining brightly, he smiled slightly and said.

    "I'm sorry, sir, although our Gao family's store is not big, we still have some inventory. You two said it's a hundred times the price. Could you please let me see your deposit?"

    Gao Feng was amused in his heart, and he casually took out a large piece of gold from the treasure phantom. This piece seemed to be the piece of silver that was turned into gold on the Japanese spirit.  The gold was held in his hand, and there was a flickering light and a different kind of smell. It seemed to be the smell of Japanese essence. Although it was very faint, Gao Feng could still detect it.

    The shopkeeper's expression changed, and his face was instantly filled with smiles. He sent the young man aside, lifted the door curtain with a smile, and said with a smile: "I really made a mistake. It's not easy to do this kind of business. You two have a lot of money."  Bear with me.¡±

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang didn't say much and followed the shopkeeper directly into the back hall.

    After entering the small hall, Zhang Zhijiang closed the door.  Although the shopkeeper was smiling, his expression was tense, and then the tension was suppressed.  Looking back at Gao Feng and the other two, they didn't know what they were going to do.

    "I am the deacon of the family. I came here to ask about the situation in Zhongjing. Don't worry, shopkeeper." Gao Feng sat down with a smile and took out the Gao family's deacon's token in his hand.

    "Are youdeacon Gao Feng?" The old shopkeeper went to Xuanzhou and did not return to Beijing for a long time. Gao Feng became deacon not long ago, so the two of them have never met.  But a simple boy from a branch of the Gao family became a deacon, and he knew something about the second master of the Gao family.  Seeing Gao Feng at this moment, there was some awe in his eyes.  Just as he was about to pay homage, he was lifted up by Gao Feng's invisible strength. He heard Gao Feng say: "You don't have to be so open to outsiders, we are all family members. We are here to ask the shopkeeper how much news he knows about Zhongjing's side?"

    The shopkeeper pondered for a moment and then said: "The Zhongjing side has been under martial law for nearly a month. I heard from the merchants who came at the end that no one is allowed to go out there but no one is allowed to enter. Later, more than half a month ago, Xuanzhou also started martial law. The specific things are as follows  I don¡¯t know how many merchants are doing business from all over the world, and many things are ridiculous. Some say that in Beijing" At this point, the shopkeeper looked around and lowered his voice and said: "Speaking of Emperor Xia's drive.  Collapse, the two princes are fighting for the throne."

    It is indeed absurd.  Gao Feng also knew that merchants often brag after drinking too much, and they would say whatever they want to scare people, so he didn't care and said calmly: "Keep talking."

    "It is also said that the Xuanzhou garrison has received military orders and is ready to lead the army back to Zhongjing City to serve the king at any time."

    After asking for a long time, the shopkeeper only knew some rumors, but none of them could withstand scrutiny and there were very few useful things.  Gao Feng was also helpless. He said a few words of relief to the shopkeeper, stood up and was about to leave.

    The shopkeeper looked troubled and said: "Master Deacon, please give me a kind word for me when I return to Beijing this time. Xuanzhou has been closed under martial law. During these days, the profits of the whole family's business in Xuanzhou have been terrible"

    "It's okay, Lord Marquis will definitely not blame you." Gao Feng said with a smile, but he was thinking about Zhongjing's side of things.  Instead of walking through the front door, he jumped out from the back courtyard wall with Zhang Zhijiang.  After evading the patrolling Taoist group of three in Taipingguan and the soldiers patrolling the city wall, Zhang Zhijiang and Zhang Zhijiang left Xuanzhou City and headed straight for Zhongjing.

    Deng Tianshi said to inquire more outside and never act rashly.  It would be okay if he was in danger, but if the little princess was also plunged into a place of no return, he would never be able to redeem himself.

 Text Chapter 462: Equip those around you

    Gao Feng carefully recalled Deng Tianshi's jade slips and the information obtained by Gao's shop, and sorted through them to find what he needed.

    At this moment, I suddenly felt that someone behind me noticed that I and Zhang Zhijiang were starting to follow.  It was someone who was following him again, and he didn't know whether it was the power of Prince Wei's Mansion or the power of Qingxu Sect. Gao Feng was accustomed to this and ran forward a little faster.

    Later, Zhang Zhijiang also felt someone following him behind him and cursed: "I'm going to kill them all! Damn, I'm so annoyed. If we meet again in the future, I'll kill each one!"

    "Forget it, we still have to go back to Zhongjing." Gao Feng said lightly, unknowingly speeding up.

    Zhang Zhijiang cursed in a low voice. After hearing what Gao Feng said, he didn't turn around to kill, and started running after Gao Feng.  The spies behind him appeared one after another, chasing Gao Feng with all their strength.  As Gao Feng ran faster and faster, only three or five people behind him could keep up. There were even two Taoists who appeared, flying in the air with their precious phantoms, and caught up with him.

    Seeing this, Gao Feng sneered twice, then asked Zhang Zhijiang: "You want to enter the Noble Phantasm? I will get rid of them."

    "No, there are too many women inside, as well as a wolf and a horse. I can't stand them." Zhang Zhijiang shook his head and refused to enter the Butterfly Treasure.  Gao Feng thought about it and it was indeed like this. With Zhang Zhijiang's rough and arrogant temperament, it would be too depressing to be with several little girls who have not grown up all day long.  As soon as his mind changed, the dragon rope flew out from his hand, tied Zhang Zhijiang on his back, and said with a smile: "Then I will wrong you for the time being."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor appeared behind him. The wings shook, and his body turned into a golden lightning, bringing out countless afterimages and flying forward.

    The Taoist who was following behind Gao Feng originally thought that he would just keep an eye on Gao Feng from a distance after receiving the treasure from the door.  Full of confidence in my heart, I was following Gao Feng leisurely. Seeing Gao Feng running faster than a galloping horse, I felt funny in my heart and thought to myself, no matter how fast you run, can you be faster than the Noble Phantasm?  Unexpectedly, Gao Feng's body suddenly shimmered with golden light, as if it was filled with golden sunlight. When he spread his wings, the golden light became smaller and smaller in his field of vision.  Unable to believe this was true, the Taoist flying with his precious phantom rubbed his eyes vigorously. In the blink of an eye, the originally strong golden light disappeared from his eyes!  There was only a golden light spot in the sky that shone faintly, like a star that refused to set.

    It¡¯s so fast!  The Taoist was in a trance, and the precious phantom fell from the sky without the injection of true energy. The whistling wind in his ears woke the Taoist from his stupor, and he quickly re-injected the true energy, and almost flew again before landing.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? If you really fall to your death from the sky with a Noble Phantasm, will you be laughed at for the rest of your life?  The Taoist was so ashamed that he had a jade slip in his hand.  He crushed the jade slip with his true energy in his hand and watched the white light light up and dim before his eyes. The Taoist sneered and looked at the direction Gao Feng was leaving, "You fly fast and you die fast."

    After flying for a while, Gao Feng saw that the person he was following disappeared, so he retracted the wings of the Sky Armor, put down Zhang Zhijiang, and the two of them continued to run forward.  There were few people in the wilderness, and he was not afraid of shocking the world. Zhang Zhijiang let go of his speed, his blood surged, and he was already running at full speed. However, Gao Feng acted as if nothing happened, and kept walking half a step in front of Zhang Zhijiang.

    "Your level has improved too fast. I remember when we first met, you were not as good as me. In just a few days, I have fallen so far behind." Zhang Zhijiang saw Gao Feng running leisurely in front of him.  , and he had to use all his strength to keep up, he said with some frustration.

    "How long has it been since you reached Rulong?" Gao Feng asked.

    "It's been two years since I realized the bloody murderous intent on the battlefield. Without a master to teach me, I don't know how to go in the future. I haven't had any understanding in these years. Maybe this will be the case for me in this life."  The more Zhang Zhijiang talked, the more frustrated he became and began to feel a little irritable.

    "That's it." Gao Feng pondered, thinking that Zhang Zhijiang was so full of murderous intent that he was galloping around the battlefield and rarely encountered an opponent.  Even a real person from the Taoist Academy would be hard-pressed to do better and more majestic than Zhang Zhijiang on a battlefield filled with people.  His skills are suitable for use on the battlefield. Watching Zhang Zhijiang fight with the enemy, especially when he killed the Western Desert horse bandits before returning to Xuanzhou, the fierce fight was indeed frightening.  He was taking a path that no one else had ever thought of, and even if he wanted to give some advice, he wouldn't know where to start.

    After running for a while, Gao Feng felt that Zhang Zhijiang was out of breath behind him, so he gradually slowed down.  I don't know what risks there will be ahead. Both myself and Zhang Zhijiang must be in the strongest state at all times in order to cope with the endless dangers ahead.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng gradually stopped, found a piece of woods to sit down at random, and said, "Let's take a rest. We don't have to go back in such a hurry."

    "what's your plan?"

    &nbsp;"Before entering Zhongjing, let's do some more exploring outside. Our Gao family has several farms outside Zhongjing. Let's go and ask and see if we can gain anything." Gao Feng has already thought through it. Since Deng Tianshi  I told myself again and again, and the most important thing was the last sentence, Princess Qingrou said that nothing should fall into the hands of others!  Although he didn't say it explicitly, the safety of Princess Qingrou was obviously the top priority. He was not completely sure. He would rather not enter Zhongjing than let Princess Qingrou be put in danger.

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Zhang Zhijiang knew that Gao Feng had made up his mind, so he said no more, drank two mouthfuls of water, and leaned against a big tree to regain his strength.

    Gao Feng had nothing to do, so he went to the Immortal Mountain to give Songbaisheng a ten-thousand-year-old Qiongshi. It seemed that the ten-thousand-year Qiongshi given to him by the saint was some great treasure. He took out a ten-thousand-year Qiongshi from the precious phantom, and took another  Use a piece of Qiongshi from the Immortal Mountain to enhance your perception and explore the difference between the two.  The road ahead is difficult. Gao Feng knows that his level has improved too quickly. Now, even if the little fox wants to enter the fifth level of the fairy mountain again, he can't help but push himself to advance.  If it is too fast, it will be unstable and have an impact on future advancements. Gao Feng knows this.  Maybe Wannian Qiongshi can have some unexpected harvest. Gao Feng carefully examined the two Qiongshi that looked exactly the same with an attitude of being sad about success but also happy about failure.

    When I probed into the two Qiongshi, there was nothing different at first, and there was no difference in the rich and powerful true energy.  But as Gao Feng continued to perceive, he suddenly discovered something different.  Wannian Qiongshi was casually sensed when the saint gave it to him, but he didn't notice any difference at that time.  But last night when Gao Feng went up to Fairy Mountain and entered the big city on the fifth floor, he was caught by the little fox and thrown out before he could see anything clearly. But at this moment, when Gao Feng used his senses to explore Qiongshi in detail, he discovered subtle things.  Variety.  The range and intensity of my perception have not been strengthened in any way, but there have been great changes in the subtleties.  In the past, Qiong Shili, who seemed to have strong real energy, could already feel the difference.

    The true essence in the thousands-year-old Qiongshi is not much thicker than the Qiongshi in the Immortal Mountain, but the countless extremely thick true essences in the Qiongshi do not simply exist, but are full of vitality like flowing water.  Gao Feng thought about it and thought that Song Baisheng's concern for Wannian Qiongshi might have something to do with this vitality that was like running water.

    The perception once again penetrates deeply into the ten thousand years of Qiongshi, as if entering a brand new world, full of vitality and pregnant with new life.  The thick true energy flowing throughout the Qiongshi seems to have its own rules, rather than quietly settling in the Qiongshi of the Immortal Mountain.  In comparison, one is the roaring Yangtze River, and the other is as silent as the Dead Sea.

    If Gao Feng realized something, a window seemed to have opened in his mind, and a new ray of sunshine came in.

    After a long time, Zhang Zhijiang saw Gao Feng holding a gold coin in his hand. He seemed to be wandering in the sky and didn't know what he was thinking.  Without disturbing Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang stood up and prepared to look around.  At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly put away Qiong Shi, smiled at Zhang Zhijiang and said, "I will make you two treasures, which may be useful to you."

    "It's useless." Zhang Zhijiang waved his hand and said: "I have told you that the skills I practice are different from yours. Your treasure seems to be extremely precious to you, but in my opinion it is not as valuable as a plate of mutton.  , I can¡¯t use it at all.¡±

    "Not necessarily, you can give it a try." Gao Feng still had a faint smile on his lips, stretched out his hand and said, "Give me your knife."

    Zhang Zhijiang reached back and took off the long knife, threw it to Gao Feng, and said with some worry: "I can use this knife easily, don't break it."

    Gao Feng weighed Zhang Zhijiang's long knife. There seemed to be countless sticky bloody murderous auras in the blade. He didn't know how many people Zhang Zhijiang had killed with this knife over the years to accumulate so much murderous aura.  It can be said that Zhang Zhijiang is indeed a talent, and he can find such a weird way to increase his own strength in a unique way.  But unlike monsters, the murderous aura in Zhang Zhijiang's sword didn't have the slightest trace of death, like a wild wild horse that refused to be tamed.

    Gao Feng held the long knife and thought for a moment. He took out the fine steel from the precious phantom and kneaded it casually. The golden light flashed on his fingers and flowed down the length of the long knife like clouds and flowing water.  The first rune appeared as the golden light from Gao Feng's finger left. The golden light shone with a joyful vitality.  Zhang Zhijiang had seen Gao Feng making a treasure phantom. Every time he carved runes to form a rune formation, the golden light soon stopped flickering, and the runes were dissolved into the treasure phantom, leaving no trace.

    But this time, the runes carved by Gao Feng on his long sword kept shining and were not integrated into the blade.  Under the golden light, Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be able to see the blood surging in the blade. The bloody murderous aura was like an ancient giant beast releasing a ferocious murderous aura through the runes. The surrounding trees moved without wind, and a rustling sound rang out in the forest.  (Not yet?To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 463 A sudden increase in strength

    Zhang Zhijiang didn't know what Gao Feng meant, so he looked at it intently.  The treasure phantom made for Bao Weiwei just changed the material, increased the sharpness of the sword, and added some runes that matched Bao Weiwei's own racial abilities.  But in front of him, Zhang Zhijiang didn't recognize any of the runes carved by Gao Feng on the long knife, and he didn't even know what the function of any of them was.

    The blood gradually gushes out from Chang Daodao's body, mixed with the golden light emanating from Gao Feng's body. The coldness carries the vitality of the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art, surging like a sea wave.  Zhang Zhijiang felt the pressure on his body suddenly increase. He groaned and raised his murderous aura to avoid being pushed down by Haitao's pressure.  Gao Feng, who was in the middle of the waves, felt nothing. Whether it was the vitality of heaven and earth from the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art or the bloody murderous aura emerging from the long knife, they were all soft and gentle, flowing like a stream around him.

    Zhang Zhijiang had a deep "Sichuan" mark between his eyebrows, and his face was solemn, as if he had some understanding of this.

    Five runes are written from the blade to the hilt, unlike Gao Feng who made the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, where four runes are engraved on a square inch the size of a fingernail.  Do whatever you want and have fun.  Gao Feng was immersed wholeheartedly in a mysterious realm.  After carving the last rune, the golden light in his hand became more intense. The fine steel in his hand turned into countless filaments and fell on the handle of the long knife, connecting the five runes to form a rune formation.

    The runes on the blade instantly brightened, and the bloody murderous aura began to subside. It was no longer as difficult to tame as a violent beast, but became more cunning and restrained its edge.  Zhang Zhijiang even felt as if he was facing a giant dragon, and a sense of crisis filled his whole body.

    "It's done!" Gao Feng stroked the long knife. As the golden light passed over Gao Feng's hand, the long knife became like a piece of iron, no longer radiant, and the rune formation on the blade disappeared and merged into the long sword.  Knife.

    Zhang Zhijiang took the long knife in confusion. As soon as he took it, he felt as if his hands were bitten by something. The bloody murderous aura on his body rose involuntarily, and merged with the bloody murderous aura in the long knife.  Zhang Zhijiang's beard and hair were standing straight, with a fierce face, like a giant in the underworld. With a loud roar, murderous aura rose from his body. Countless creatures in the surrounding woods felt this bloody murderous aura with boundless hostility.  Instinctively run away.

    Holding the long knife in his hand, his body and the long knife seem to be integrated into one. The long knife is part of Zhang Zhijiang's body at this moment.  Countless bloody murderous auras burned fiercely in Zhang Zhijiang's body, lighting up the entire sky like fire.

    Without even looking at Zhang Zhijiang, Gao Feng used the fine steel in his hand to form hundreds of fish-like scales.  Although they are scales, each one is several times larger than ordinary fish scales. Silk threads made of fine steel are strung together to form scales. Every time a scale is strung together, Gao Feng writes a golden rune on the scales.  This time, the golden runes were integrated into the scales as usual, no longer shining with golden light.

    Every movement is very fast, but in the eyes of others, it is very precise and clear.  Zhang Zhijiang was confused at first, then ecstatic, and then devoted his whole body and mind to the mysterious realm that he had dreamed of, but even a glimpse of it was a luxury.  The flames on his body burned silently, and the vegetation on the ground and within a ten-foot radius around him began to wither.  As time goes by, the withered grass and trees begin to shrink, and the essence of life has been absorbed completely, changing from green to withered yellow, and then to countless fly ash, flying everywhere with the breeze in the forest.  The area of ??ten feet centered on Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have been baptized by heavenly fire, with no trace of ashes left. Except for Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng, no trace was left.

    "Try this on for a try." Gao Feng said lightly, throwing the fish scale armor he had just made onto Zhang Zhijiang.

    The flames rising around Zhang Zhijiang did not seem to reject the fish scale armor at all, allowing the fish scale armor to pass through the flames and fall on Zhang Zhijiang's body.

    "Use all your strength!" Gao Feng saw that Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have understood the secret of bloody murderous intent, spread his wings behind his back, and flew away with a sudden tremor.

    Zhang Zhijiang roared angrily, and the joints on his body rattled. The fish scales seemed to have melted from the flames transformed from the murderous aura, turned into water and stuck to Zhang Zhijiang's body, and then transformed into shape and stuck to Zhang Zhijiang's body.  With a roar, the desolation around Zhang Zhijiang expanded by more than ten feet. The black flame on the long knife was so thick that even Gao Feng seemed to be able to smell the smell of blood.

    The fish scale armor quickly integrated into Zhang Zhijiang's body and disappeared.  But soon, a pair of sharp bone knives appeared where Zhang Zhijiang's joints were bent. They were extremely sharp.

    No armor, just plain clothes.  But at first glance, he looked like he was covered in blood, but he seemed to be wearing a piece of heavy armor and was indestructible.

    "Open!" Zhang Zhijiang shouted violently, slashing the sword in front of him.  There were layers of water on the ground in front of the long knife, and it didn't look like it was slashed on the ground.  It was like a knife was slashing into the pool. The force of the knife was far-reaching. Countless dust rose into the sky. There seemed to be a heavy fog on the ground.It's like yellow sand used by the horse bandits in the Western Desert.  There is murderous intent swirling around in every inch of dust. The murderous intent is not leaked, but spreads out with the force of the knife.

    After a while, the dust gradually fell, and Zhang Zhijiang's mighty body was slowly revealed in front of Gao Feng.  He had put away his bloody murderous aura and simply stood there, standing proudly, with the long knife in his hand already sheathed.  But Zhang Zhijiang now has an indescribable sense of peace, which is completely different from the powerful and violent blood general before.

    A large crack of dozens of feet suddenly appeared on the ground.  Just cut it out with this knife!

    The sword is so powerful!

    Gao Feng stood at the end of the big crack and looked at Zhang Zhijiang with a smile.

    Zhang Zhijiang seemed to still not be able to believe what happened to him. He closed his eyes and thought hard for a long time, then opened his eyes, and his eyes were full of energy.  He looked up to the sky and laughed.  After a long time, Zhang Zhijiang walked slowly to Gao Feng, prostrated himself on the ground, and said, "Thank you, Lord! Zhang Zhijiang has understood!"

    "Get up, it's best to understand." Gao Feng smiled and did not reach out to help Zhang Zhijiang.  This generous blood general bowed before him for the first time. It was only at this moment that he was truly convinced and willing to be driven by him.

    Zhang Zhijiang's aura was calm and unruffled. He stood beside Gao Feng calmly like a country man. Gao Feng asked with a smile: "You are good at both swords and armor."

    "The armor is good, but the knife is better." Zhang Zhijiang said: "There are many runes on the armor that I can't use. I don't know what's going on."

    "It's probably because you're not used to it yet. There are some strange things on it, so I engraved them on it as I thought of it. I haven't tried some of the runes yet, but it should be fine. You should use it slowly, and you should get used to it soon." Gao Feng said.  It was casual, but to Zhang Zhijiang's ears, it was like a thunderbolt.  It is self-evident how precious the treasure is.  The runes on the Noble Phantasm are passed down from generation to generation, and the master who made the Noble Phantasm imitated them stroke by stroke, without making even a single mistake.  But listening to what Gao Feng said, could Gao Feng comprehend the runes on his own?

    Comprehend the runes on your own?  !

    Zhang Zhijiang was even more surprised than when he held a long knife in his hand and cut through the fog that had been bothering him for a long time.  This is real?

    "What kind of runes are there?" Zhang Zhijiang asked, his voice filled with incredible questions.

    "It's nothing too special. The skills you practice are rather weird, so I engraved the invisibility skills I learned from Bao Weiwei on it. But they are definitely not as powerful as the Leopard people. They can blur the figure. As for the other things, I also said  I don¡¯t know, I just thought of engraving it on it.¡± Gao Feng said casually, as if it was just a trivial matter.

    Zhang Zhijiang was shocked.  There are countless monsters in the North, and each race has its own ability to settle down and survive. The biggest feature of the Bao Weiwei clan is the invisibility skill, and I have never heard of runes about invisibility skills before.  The runes Gao Feng carved on Bao Weiwei's dagger were just a rune formation with a buffing effect, and it was absolutely unbelievable that it was not directly invisible.

    "How did you do it?" Zhang Zhijiang murmured to himself, as if talking to himself or asking Gao Feng.  Zhang Zhijiang, who travels north and south to kill people, increasingly feels that Gao Feng is unfathomable.

    "Thinking about it now, it seems to be the enlightenment of the saint." Gao Feng smiled and said lightly: "The ten thousand years of beauty given to me by the saint does have some explanations. No wonder so many people wanted it at the banquet in the inner castle.  Young men would rather spend their money to buy it. But I don¡¯t think they know that much.¡±

    The two chatted for a few more words. Gao Feng explained in detail the use of some runes on the fish scale armor, and then did some tricks with Zhang Zhijiang, helping Zhang Zhijiang become familiar with the use of the fish scale armor and the long knife.  The remaining Gao Feng couldn't make Zhang Zhijiang understand at once that improving one's realm was not a trivial matter, not to mention rising from the Dragon Realm to the Mysterious Realm. The secrets could only be understood but could not be explained in words.

    Zhang Zhijiang realized the bloody murderous intention on his own, and he had a high level of understanding. He gave Gao Feng some advice and drew inferences about other cases.  After some deliberation, both of them gained something.

    "I also want to make a gadget." Zhang Zhijiang suddenly said.

    "Oh?" Gao Feng asked a little strangely, and he was also very curious about this.  Zhang Zhijiang is as stubborn as a stone. He once promised to make a treasure for him. This kind of opportunity is very rare in the eyes of others, maybe it is like pie in the sky.  But Zhang Zhijiang refused without hesitation. What was he going to do?

    "I see that when you make runes, sometimes you engrave them on them, and sometimes you use fine steel to draw them into thin threads. Is this kind of thread strong?" Zhang Zhijiang asked, still unsure.

    Gao Feng thought for a while and said: "It depends on what you are doing. If you use very strong stainless steel, it might be a little worse, but I have other materials."

    Hearing Gao Feng¡¯s affirmation, Zhang Zhijiang became very interested. He laughed and his eyes sparkled, ¡°I used to fight with the horse thieves in the West Desert all year round. Their horses were sharp and sharp, and sometimes they needed to plant tripping ropes on the road. I usedThe one that holds the hand finally broke. I have been wishing that there were thin invisible but extremely strong filaments.  I just thought, if it works, make one for me.  Although they are useless, I just like these gadgets.  "(To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 464 That¡¯s not right

    Gao Feng smiled, so that was it.  Zhang Zhijiang is really a weird person. He seems to have no other hobbies except killing people in his life.  Seeing that he was in high spirits, he didn't want to let him down.  After pondering for a long time, it seemed more difficult than making Zhang Zhijiang's long sword and fish scale armor.  After a long time, Gao Feng took out a piece of gold pattern the size of a fingernail from the Noble Phantasm and kneaded it in his hands like dough.

    Zhang Zhijiang regretted making this request, but he didn't expect that the material that Gao Feng said could replace fine steel was actually gold!  How much is a piece of gold pattern of this size worth?  Even Zhang Zhijiang himself doesn't know.  Along the way, I saw Gao Feng making several noble phantoms, but he never used gold tattoos. I thought Gao Feng didn't have many such rare and precious gold tattoos.

    Forget it, just sell your life to him, why do you think so much!

    Zhang Zhijiang was thinking wildly, but Gao Feng stood up, stretched his arms, and stretched the gold into silk threads. Gao Feng shook evenly until it was stretched to the length of his arms, then folded and continued to stretch.  At this time, Gao Feng looked like a restaurant chef making noodles.

    It was estimated that the golden wire was about ten feet long. Gao Feng stopped, the golden light reappeared on his hand, and he carved a few runes on the golden wire.

    "What are these runes for?" Zhang Zhijiang asked. It's not surprising after seeing it many times. At this time, the gold thread is thinner than hair. You don't have to think about how difficult it is to carve runes.

    "Purpose both sides, otherwise you won't have anywhere to tie them. Then there is the reinforcement and toughening of the gold wire, and the other is to try not to be noticed." Gao Feng said casually, a gold wire was made by Gao Feng like this  There are so many tricks, Zhang Zhijiang never thought of it. He took the golden thread with his mouth open and started playing with it happily.

    Gao Feng found it funny, Zhang Zhijiang was indeed an idiot.

    After resting for a while, the two of them got on the road again.  Both of them had their own concerns along the way, and only exchanged a few words with each other. Zhang Zhijiang played with the long knife, fish scale armor, and gold thread whenever he had time, and the rest of the time was silent.  Gao Feng's speed was not fast but not slow either. He passed the Gao family's farmhouse and inquired about it along the way, but found nothing.  Zhang Zhijiang silently felt the mystery between the fish scale armor on his body, the long knife and the golden thread in his hand. The more he thought about it, the more unfathomable he felt to Gao Feng.  There are not only runes on the fish scale armor to increase strength and speed, but also runes to hide the body and increase perception.  The fish scale armor is integrated into the body without any weight, but its defensive power is surprisingly strong.  Zhang Zhijiang began to feel extremely weird. When he ran with a little force, fish scales appeared on his body, making the two of them dumbfounded.  Later, he gradually became familiar with it, and could control the fish scale armor on his body just like Gao Feng controlled the flying armor behind him.

    The closer to Zhongjing, the weirder Gao Feng felt.  Even during the day, the sky in the direction of Zhongjing feels like night. There is still some distance from Zhongjing. Gao Feng also knows that he can't see anything in Zhongjing now, but the night-like feeling has been lingering in his heart and is difficult to get rid of.

    Not long after, Gao Feng noticed that black clouds and mist were beginning to be seen in the sky in the direction of Zhongjing.  I guess the area covered by that cloud and mist must be hundreds of miles?  The black clouds seemed to be heavy on my heart. Even if Yuexiang, Princess Qingrou and Deng Ying were occasionally allowed to come out to relax, seeing the dark clouds in the distance in the direction of Beijing, Princess Qingrou and Deng Ying were no longer as cheerful and lively as before.  , became taciturn.  Yuexiang had nothing to do to make Gao Feng happy, so she had to follow silently.

    The closer you get to Zhongjing, the less opportunities there are for people to come out and show off.  Black clouds have covered the sky for several minutes, and the sky is heavy with darkness.  I don¡¯t know what happened to Zhongjing City.

    Suddenly one day, Zhongjing City appeared in Gao Feng¡¯s sight.  As expected, layers of black clouds covered the sky above Zhongjing City, weighing more than a thousand people.  From a distance, even the impregnable walls of Zhongjing City seemed to be crushed in the next moment.

    Zhongjing City, the majestic city where the Emperor of Great Xia lived, was the place where the world¡¯s fortunes gathered.  It has always been bright, with the Yang Qi gathering, upright and upright to the extreme.  Have you ever been enveloped by dark clouds for so many days, so that you never know the difference between day and night?  Gao Feng looked from a distance. Although he remained silent, he seemed to feel the countless crises in Zhongjing City.

    Gao Feng became even more cautious when he saw that Zhongjing City was shrouded in dark clouds.  If it were in the past, Gao Feng would definitely rush into Zhongjing City to see where the ghosts were causing trouble.  But Tianshi Deng's jade slip repeatedly told him to ensure the safety of Princess Qingrou, so Gao Feng did not dare to act rashly.  The closer he got to Zhongjing City, the more cautious Gao Feng became, and he even began to walk instead of running.  I would rather go a little slower but also want a smooth and safe ride.

    Zhang Zhijiang was also silent. As a former general of Daxia, Zhang Zhijiang knew better than Gao Feng what kind of existence Zhongjing City was.  Since the founding of Daxia, Zhongjing City has been protected by the Haoran Qinghe Heaven and Earth Formation and under the inspection of countless powerful men. Even stronger spells cannot be used, let alone such a situation.?A situation shrouded in dark clouds.  Zhang Zhijiang could be sure that things there were bigger than he and Gao Feng imagined without going to Zhongjing. No wonder Deng Tianshi wanted Deng Ying to leave first, and even the words in the jade slip had the meaning of entrusting him.

    Traveling to a place a hundred miles away from Zhongjing, Gao Feng discovered that the black clouds covering the city of Zhongjing were not the clouds he usually saw, but a kind of black mist, shrouding the sky above Zhongjing. Walking into a place a hundred miles away from Zhongjing,  As if walking into a dark cloud, the black mist appears beside you, within reach.  There was not a trace of light in the sky, but it was not as dark as the night. It was indescribably weird.

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were extremely cautious and walked around Zhongjing without seeing any passersby.  Even in the farms on the outskirts of Zhongjing, there are no traces of people. It is estimated that this dark cloud has been shrouded for a long time. Everyone has noticed that something is wrong. Those who can run have left their homes. The farther away from Zhongjing, the safer it will be.

    Silence has become the norm for Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang. Everyone seemed to have forgotten how to speak. Black clouds shrouded the sky over Zhongjing City and shrouded their hearts.

    Deng Tianshi said, look outside Zhongjing and go in if you can.  If you can't go in, don't force yourself.  Gao Feng remembered this sentence and had been hesitating outside Zhongjing City.  ,

    There was deathly silence outside the city. Not only the people, but even the common voles and birds in the wild were hiding somewhere.  Passing by a farm owned by the Gao family, Gao Feng checked the side and found that there was still no trace of anyone. He sighed and sat in an open space in the farm, staring blankly at the gloomy clouds hanging over the city of Zhongjing.

    "It's too dangerous here. This cloud has moved twice. Even though there was only a slight change each time, I always feel as if something big has changed in the city." Zhang Zhijiang saw Gao Feng looking at the clouds in a daze, so he moved closer.  said.  After not speaking for a long time, he said something in the silence, and his voice didn't seem to be his own, as if it was someone else's.

    "Not twice, but three times. Someone is casting Taoism. I don't know how powerful it is, but I can also feel that it is like standing on a cliff. One step will lead to the abyss, and there will be no bones left." Gao Feng  Looking at the dark clouds in the sky, he said slowly.  After circling Zhongjing City, it seemed that nothing had changed in the city. The four gates were closed tightly and there was silence in the wilderness.  But Gao Feng was already in the dragon-slaying realm, and his sense of danger was much stronger than before he left Zhongjing. He was already aware of the fluctuations and changes in the aura in the city.  But what's the use?  We can only sit outside the city and wait for changes in the city.

    "What should we do next?" Zhang Zhijiang asked.  According to Zhang Zhijiang's opinion, he must have walked away.  In a battle of this level, even if he breaks through the shackles and enters the mysterious realm, he is not willing to fight.  When I was standing in the dragon realm, I looked down upon the world and was extremely ambitious.  At this moment, I am cautious and walking on thin ice.

    "Let's see. If we haven't gained anything yet and don't know what changes have happened in Zhongjing City, let's stay away from this dark cloud." Gao Feng made up his mind.

    "Well, that's settled. I'll go out and see if there's anyone there. If there's anyone, just ask. If you don't, I'll come back to find you." Zhang Zhijiang grinned, his white teeth dazzling in the dark fog, "These rivers and lakes  I'm better at the little tricks. Just wait for me here, and I'll come back as soon as I go."

    Gao Feng nodded, and a sparrow flew across the sky, chirping in great panic.

    I am like this sparrow, I don¡¯t know what to do.  Perhaps getting out of this dark cloud is the only way out.  Gao Feng looked at the sparrows flying in the air and thought with some emotion.

    Suddenly a bolt of lightning flashed through my heart, no!  A strong sense of crisis enveloped Gao Feng like dark clouds all over the sky.  Before he could think about it carefully, he blurted out the demon-breaking roar, and the sparrow turned into a plume of black smoke in mid-air, disappearing into the dark clouds in the sky.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? There was clearly no sign of people or birds or animals. When he saw the flying birds, Gao Feng suddenly stood up before he could blame himself.  Zhang Zhijiang felt intense uneasiness in his heart when he heard Gao Feng suddenly use the Demon-breaking Roar.  Looking back, he saw countless lights and shadows flashing in the air, and the surrounding black clouds condensed into shapes, turning into cages, covering an area of ??several miles around. He and Gao Feng were in the cage.  The cages turned into black clouds are each as thick as a child's arm, with countless lightning flashes on them, as if countless silver snakes are crawling, and their hissing sounds are one, making people feel frantic.

    A huge talisman appeared in mid-air, and the runes painted on it were clearly visible. It seemed that the talisman usually used by practitioners was magnified hundreds or thousands of times. Even the texture of the talisman was clearly visible.  The talisman appeared in mid-air, shining with light, making it impossible to look at it.  The powerful fluctuations of true energy were like the roar of the sea in an instant, and the strong wind suddenly rose, whistling past the ears of Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support will beIt's my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 465 The strong ones emerge

    This is.  .  .  .  .  .  Gao Feng's mind whirled, and he roared out a demon-breaking roar. A huge gold character rushed toward the talisman in mid-air with the roar.  Just as the golden letters were about to hit the talisman, a figure appeared in front of the talisman paper.  The figure seemed to be kneaded by an invisible big hand, lengthening and shortening, but as the figure changed, it became clear in an instant.

    Xuanyu appeared in front of the talisman and reacted very quickly. A sticker with a radius of more than ten feet appeared in front of him, blocking the golden characters shouted by Gao Feng.  Not seeking merit but seeking no faults, Xuan Yu's purpose was very clear, which was to block Gao Feng's attack and use the rune formation to send more helpers.

    As soon as the iron sign in front of Xuan Yu appeared, big gold characters were smashed on it.  Different from the golden characters emitted by Gao Feng's Demon-Breaking Roar in the past, this golden character seemed to have an entity, with a heavy hammer hitting the iron plate.  There was a loud bang, and the iron plate had just condensed into a rotating and flashing light. As the giant hammer hit it, a deep dent appeared on the iron plate. Xuanyu seemed to have suffered a huge momentum, and spit out a mouthful of blood.  .

    Gao Feng knew that the two of them had been ambushed by the Qingxu Sect. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him spread out, and he suddenly shook, and the golden light shone brightly.  Xuan Yu shot into the air like an arrow, moving forward unstoppably.

    The real energy on the huge talisman paper in mid-air fluctuated violently. In the blink of an eye, another figure appeared. He saw that Xuanyu had been seriously injured just after he came out. Before it could be completely condensed, there was an extra talisman paper in his hand. The slightly yellow talisman paper was revealed.  A breath as hot as fire.  At the critical moment, Gao Feng felt the powerful power coming out of the talisman paper. One side of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shot diagonally in mid-air in an instant.  Changing the angle slightly, he narrowly avoided the talisman, but also lost the opportunity to attack Xuan Yu and the huge teleportation talisman in mid-air.

    As Gao Feng dodged, a stream of flames hit the ground like a fire dragon, plowing a large black ditch on the ground. It wasn't until the power of the flame rune formation on the rune paper disappeared that a loud thunder-like sound was heard.  to Gao Feng's ears.

    Gao Feng flew diagonally under the huge teleportation talisman. The dragon-binding rope in his hand shook out, but it hit a void lens out of thin air.  The lens seems to be there or not.  The dragon-binding rope hit it, and a black spot suddenly appeared. Countless cracks snaked around it, making a crunching sound that made people feel bones.

    Xuanyu breathed a sigh of relief at this time. He didn't expect Gao Feng to be so strong as soon as he left Meng Yue.  Although he was puzzled and still a little scared, he then thought that countless disciples of Qingxu Sect and warriors from Prince Wei's Palace were about to arrive behind him. No matter how strong Gao Feng was, it would be of no use.  A sinister smile appeared at the corner of Xuan Yu's mouth.  He took out a pill from his pocket and threw it directly into his mouth.  He stimulated the true energy without hesitation.  He took out another piece of slightly worn talisman paper, feeling a little reluctant to part with it.  White light bursts from his body were continuously directed into the worn-out talisman paper. In the blink of an eye, the talisman paper began to burn as if it had been ignited.

    The talisman paper seemed to have been dampened. Although it was lit, there was no fire and only bursts of black smoke.  Black smoke condensed in mid-air and unfolded like a picture scroll. A few simple strokes of ink outlined the shape of a huge and weird bird.  Xuan Yu then spurted out another mouthful of blood.  Yelled.  Blood sprayed onto the illusory big bird in mid-air. A mouthful of blood spurted out but did not drip. Instead, it was evenly distributed on the huge strange bird. It was like a wonderful stroke of flowers. The huge and bloody strange bird had a sharp beak.  There was a faint blood red all over his body as he broke free from the scroll, and a shrill scream resounded through the sky.

    Xuanyu¡¯s face turned pale.  As if his soul had been taken away, his whole body was weak, and he could barely stand in mid-air, but the eyes he looked at Gao Feng became more cruel.

    "Gao Feng, don't restrain your hands yet!" The second figure had already transformed into a human form at this moment.  But he is Xu Zhenren from Qingxu Sect.

    Gao Feng remained silent. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back suddenly shook. His body came to a halt in mid-air under tremendous pressure. He changed direction in an instant, and the golden light around him glowed, and there was an extra mace.  With just one face-to-face encounter, Gao Feng clearly judged the situation in front of him. This was a sure-fire situation arranged by the Qingxu Sect!  There are countless things in the wild that can be used to detect my whereabouts. I have not encountered them until now. I am lucky, but I don't know if I can find any hope in this situation.

    First, he arrived at his own position, and then used the rune formation to teleport over the Qingxu Five Mysteries. Even the Xu Zhenren from the Qingxu Sect came, and it was unknown how many back-ups there were behind him.  With a thought in his mind, Gao Feng swung the mace in his hand and hit the newly summoned big bird in the air with extremely fast speed.

    Xu Tianren stabilized his figure and neither attacked Gao Feng nor rescued Xuan Yu beside him. Instead, he pressed his hands on the huge teleportation talisman in the air.  The runes on the Taoist robes flashed like countless stars, so clear and dazzling in the dark fog that it made people's hearts palpitate.

    Gao Feng felt the majestic real energy fluctuations around him, but had no chance to pay attention to them.  The emergence of this huge strange bird??Let yourself be like a thorn in your back.  Seeing that Xuan Yu summoned this bird, his whole body seemed to have been drained. Using the blood as a guide, the bird monster summoned must be extremely powerful. He had to attack the big bird before it had a firm footing.

    Zhang Zhijiang was hiding somewhere at this moment, and there was no trace at all.  Gao Feng, however, had no doubts about Zhang Zhijiang. This man had been on the battlefield for a long time. If he struck out, it would definitely be thunderous, so he didn't need to think too much.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flew up, and hit the head with a stick on the strange big bird that was just about to fly up into the sky. Bloody ripples flashed on the big bird's body. Although it screamed in pain, it did not suffer much damage.  Bloody ripples flowed across his body, and he returned to normal in an instant.

    The wings of Gao Feng's Soaring Sky Armor slightly changed their angle and flew across the big bird's back. The black wolf in the Noble Phantasm was thrown onto the big bird's back by Gao Feng.  The black wolf had been locked up for a long time. Once he was released, he was very excited. He looked around on the back of the strange big bird. After a little doubt, he knew what Gao Feng meant.  After running for a few steps, his two front paws smashed into the neck of the strange big bird like breaking rocks.  The unusually sharp front claws penetrated the bloody ripples and clawed deeply into the long neck of the strange big bird.

    A huge black wolf, like a knight, is holding the big bird's neck. No matter how the weird big bird struggles and changes countless tricky angles to get rid of the black wolf, the black wolf is like a born knight.  Always lying firmly on the big bird's back, countless blood sprayed out from the black wolf's front paws.

    After Gao Feng left the black wolf on the back of the strange big bird, he no longer cared about it.  This battle is a matter of life and death. The Qingxu Sect is calculating mentally and unintentionally. I have to believe in every bit of combat power of Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Heilang. Otherwise, even if I am a giant summoned by the war demon, I will only be able to twist a few nails.

    And in front of the talisman paper, when Gao Feng attacked the strange big bird, several more figures appeared, but they were still in an ethereal state.

    You actually value yourself so much!  Gao Feng suddenly realized what Deng Tianshi said, these people were not trying to deal with him, but were trying to rob Princess Qingrou!

    More members of the Qingxu Sect were teleported in mid-air. Once their bodies were no longer empty, countless infuriating energies of various colors circulated, and runes filled the sky, turning into rain, snow, thunder, and wind.  More and more attacks landed around Gao Feng. Relying on the high speed of the Xiangtian Armor, Gao Feng tried his best to avoid them. If he couldn't avoid them, he would directly hit them.  Brilliant fireworks were flying all over the sky, as if they were celebrating the New Year, and only Gao Feng could fully understand the layers of murderous intent.

    The wings of the Xiangtian Armor are constantly changing in various ways in the air, exercising extremely fine control.  Since entering the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain, although he only had a glimpse, Gao Feng felt that he had benefited a lot mentally. In the face of a dangerous battle situation, he still had the ability to control the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor, which he had never dared to do before.  imagination.

    What makes Gao Feng complain endlessly is the countless Taoist Qi attacks. Most of them are not directed at him, but cover the entire black mist cage.  No matter how fast I am, I can't avoid everything.

    From a high position, Gao Feng saw Xu Zhenren pressing his hands on the huge talisman paper. There was a black mist gathering quickly a hundred feet away. It was spinning like the eye of a hurricane, gathering the black mist and forming the shape of a door.  .  There was a thick black air inside the door, and there was a strange and strange smell.

    There was no time to think about it, as I was standing high down, and the shrill cry of a big bird could be heard faintly in my ears.  Jian Ji's pendant disappeared from the dragon-binding rope. Gao Feng grabbed Jian Ji who suddenly appeared in mid-air with one hand and put it on his shoulder.  Jian Ji sat on Gao Feng's shoulder in a very weird posture, her mind connected. The moment she appeared, her long bow was fully drawn, and she shot the long arrow at Xu Tianren.

    Xu Tianzhen was obviously on guard for a long time. There was a flash of light on his wrist. He didn't even try to avoid Jian Ji's long arrow, but still summoned the black door a hundred feet away.  The brilliance flashed, and eight silver shields appeared in front of Master Xu Tian. Each shield was engraved with extremely simple patterns. The runes flowed like pure streams, spinning in front of Master Xu Tian.

    The long arrow came very quickly and hit a silver shield in the middle.  With a crisp snap, the shield and arrows disappeared without a trace.  However, Jian Ji did not continue to attack Xu Tianren. In Gao Feng's view, even if Xu Tianren was concentrating on casting spells, he could not kill him in a short time.

    Gao Feng was still flying fast, like a horse. Arrow Girl was not affected by Gao Feng's speed. She shot nine long arrows in a row at the body of the Taoist who had just been transported to Xutianmen.  Caught off guard, everyone thought that Gao Feng's target should be Xu Tianren, but they didn't expect that the long arrow hit him in an instant. Some strong people cast spells or avoided or resisted Jian Ji's long arrow.  Even so, several phantoms were shot on the spot before they could become real.

 Text Chapter 466 The Barbarian King

    In a flash of lightning, it was clear that the Taoist priests from Qingxu Sect had practiced this type of teleportation countless times. The Taoist priests who were teleported first summoned their own defensive spells to resist Jian Ji's attack.  From the very beginning to now, in just a few breaths, the scene has changed again and again, making it dizzying.

    The golden light on Gao Feng's body swelled, and the wings of the Xiangtian Armor suddenly swung back. It seemed that he was faster than Jian Ji's long arrow, and he rushed towards the Qingxu Sect crowd that had gathered more than ten people.  There were more than a dozen defensive spells in front of the crowd. No matter how strong Gao Feng was, he still couldn't break through the Qingxu Sect's defense in one fell swoop.  Jian Ji coldly opened her bow and nocked an arrow on Gao Feng's shoulder, without using scattering, because in that case, although the rain of arrows could cover a large area, the power of each arrow would be several points weaker.  It's just like scratching an itch, and can't hurt those who are in the Qingxu sect.

    Gao Feng is extremely fast. In the eyes of a slightly weaker Taoist, there are just countless afterimages flying in the air, and it is impossible to find where Gao Feng is.  Approaching the range of three feet, Gao Feng suddenly changed direction, straightened up, and rushed into the sky.  The dragon-binding rope in his hand was like a poisonous snake in a vulnerable direction above his head. He grabbed Xuan Yu among the Qingxu disciples and pulled him back.

    The members of the Qingxu Sect exclaimed for a while. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng's first attack on Xu Tianren was a feint, and his second attack on the Taoist who had just been sent was also a feint.  The real intention was not revealed until the end of the forbearance, and Xuan Yu was caught in the crowd.  Xuan Yu used an ancient talisman inside the door to summon the weird big bird. The real energy in his body was drained. He thought that this big bird alone was enough to deal with Gao Feng.  But the scenes that appeared in a flash stopped Xuan Yu's horrified thoughts. There was only one question in his mind, why did Gao Feng become so strong!  Although Gao Feng killed Xuan Lie in the past, Xuan Lie was several levels behind him. In his own perception, Gao Feng's strength was only about the same as his own.  Seeing the giant black wolf on the back of the big bird attacking with its claws or using its fangs, it continuously bit off pieces of flesh and blood. Blood rained all over the sky. Xuan Yu suddenly realized that even if there was a summons from the ancient talisman inside the door, Gao Feng wanted to  Killing yourself is just a piece of cake.  Before he could finish his thoughts, his body rose into the air.  What's going on here?  With more than ten famous disciples guarding him, could it be that Gao Feng killed these Taoists in an instant?

    Before the exclamations stopped and Xuan Yu had not figured out what happened, his body swelled and a huge force hit his back.  At this time, countless bright lines as dense as spider webs appeared in the sky, emanating from the Qingxu disciple's feet and connecting to Xuan Yu's body.  Countless bright threads suddenly shimmered and became thicker. As the mace hit Xuan Yu, all the filaments trembled, like the wind blowing the strings of a piano, but no one was watching at the moment.

    Gao Feng was shocked. He had carefully planned this continuous attack, but he didn't expect that something went wrong with the last sure hit.  Not only was Xuan Yu not shattered as he imagined, but a huge force appeared in his body to form an eggshell-like protective layer on the surface of Xuan Yu's body, neutralizing the mace's attack.  All the power was transferred instantly and was transmitted to the Qingxu disciples along with the bright thread.

    My mind was spinning, but my body did not stop at all and continued to change several directions in the air. I dodged a few attacks and looked back, and then I suddenly realized.  It turns out that Xuan Yu seems to have some relationship with those Qingxu disciples, and the bright silk-like connection should have dispersed the huge force of his blow.  But Xuan Yu didn't feel comfortable at all. Summoning a giant bird was a very draining job, but he took a stick from Gao Feng alive, vomited a mouthful of black blood, and fell down softly.

    One of the Taoists from the Qingxu Sect barely managed to avoid the overwhelming Taoism, and snatched Xuan Yu back in embarrassment. Gao Feng's expression turned stern.  This time Qingxu Sect really spent a lot of money to cause trouble for itself, not to mention these ancient giant talismans and the summoned big birds.  It is said that almost fifty Qingxu sect disciples have formed an astonishing array, flying in mid-air. The rays of light under their feet connected dozens of Taoists into one. In the middle, Master Xutian sat in command.  The awe-inspiring murderous intention is getting stronger and stronger.

    When a lion fights a rabbit, he must do his best.  I didn't expect that these people didn't show up when I left, but when I came back, they were so determined to win.

    The talisman disappeared from Xu Zhenren's hand, and after a flash of light, bursts of dense black gas emerged from the door a hundred feet away, as dark as the starry sky, and made a loud roaring sound, as if there were several monsters inside that were about to rush out.

    Gao Feng placed Jian Ji in a corner and released sword and shield soldiers to protect Jian Ji.  There are no special requirements for this. It is always good to distract the attention of those in the Qingxu Sect.

    The ground suddenly trembled, and the sword and shield soldier who had just landed staggered and almost fell.  But he was extremely alert. He squatted down on one knee and used his hand shield to block himself and the Arrow Queen behind him. Both the timing and the method were extremely clever.  Gao Fengxiang's wings trembled, floating in the air, and looked back.  I saw a warrior starting to appear in the black door. He was two feet tall and his waist was as straight as an iron tower standing there.

    &nbsp"The King of the Northern Barbarians!" Yuexiang exclaimed in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    "King of the Northern Barbarians?" Gao Feng asked strangely as he had never heard of this name before.  Although they escaped the Qingxu Sect's two spells at the last moment, these warriors cannot ignore it. Today is really a difficult day!

    "Decades ago, before Bei Di became the first person in the North, the King of the Northern Barbarians led the barbarians in the North to plunder monsters, annex the weak, and attempt to dominate the North. However, he was later defeated and expelled by the Bei Di.  I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m alive or dead. Why are you here!¡± Yuexiang¡¯s voice became deeper and deeper as she spoke, a little sad.  The opponent's position is heavy, and judging from the beginning of this posture, there is a thunderous momentum to take down these people in one fell swoop.

    Gao Feng flew towards the King of Northern Barbarians, the golden light of the mace in his hand flashed, and he hit the King of Northern Barbarians at high speed.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s astonishing momentum, the iron-tower-like giant on the ground made countless small whirlpools in the air around him under the overwhelming momentum of Gao Feng¡¯s mace. Even the black door began to become a little hollow.  His face was solemn, and a black steel gun suddenly appeared in his hand. His arm was swollen with force, and the blood vessels were winding like little blue snakes crawling on his arm.

    ""A mute sound sounded in the air, I don't know whether it was loud or not.  Speaking of loud, no one in the Qingxu Sect a hundred feet away could clearly hear the sound of the collision of the mace and the steel gun.  Without saying anything, dozens of Taoists felt the blood surge in their bodies, and the thin threads under their feet suddenly lit up, flowing in a large array, like a flower blooming, looking even more delicate in the huge cage shrouded in black mist.

    Gao Feng used the power of the counter-shock to distract himself from controlling the wings of the Xiangtian Armor.  It took a lot of effort to stop in mid-air, with only half of the mace left in his hand, and one arm was so shaken that it is still numb and unable to use any strength.  There seemed to be a hurricane blowing around the black tower-like giant on the ground. He took three steps back in the wind, and supported himself with his feet on the third step. However, the ground under the force began to show countless cracks like a mirror.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? To have this effect, this guy is so strong!  Gao Feng judged the situation in his mind. He was already unable to escape from the Qingxu Sect's siege, and he might die here at any time.  Now there are more of these powerful warriors on the ground, and there seem to be countless warriors coming out of the black gate.

    Damn it!

    "Bah." Gao Feng spit out a mouthful of bloody saliva with a fishy taste in his mouth. He put away the half of the mace and replaced it with a long knife.  The blade shone with golden light and was indestructible.

    The king of the northern barbarians stood in front of the black gate with his iron tower-like body, showing no fear. Like an iron tower, he guarded the gate summoned by Master Xu Tian, ??waiting for the reinforcements behind him.  It was as if he had the pearl of wisdom in hand and was sure of victory.

    He is neither impatient nor impatient. His cultivation level is higher than that of Gao Feng, but he is willing to suffer the loss of being dumb. This person is very gloomy!  Although Gao Feng was helpless, he seemed to have already decided something in his mind. Seeing that he could not draw out the King of Northern Barbarians with one blow, he stopped fighting, turned around and quickly flew to the sky above the Qingxu disciples, condescendingly  While flying to avoid the attacks of countless runes, Taoist magic, and true energy, he was looking for opportunities.

    The Qingxu disciples had an incredible look in their eyes when they saw Gao Feng. Gao Feng is also a rookie who has risen like a shooting star in less than a year.  Although there are not many such people in the capital every year, they are definitely not rare.  Most of them will perish, and a few will be taken over by wealthy nobles.  But Gao Feng kept showing off, and every time he escaped from death, his level became higher and higher, becoming more and more difficult to deal with.  The Taoist who was originally disdainful of setting up such a large array to deal with a small pawn felt secretly ashamed in his heart. Fortunately, it was such a large array, otherwise it would be difficult for anyone to deal with it.

    The runes flickered, and as Master Xuzhen freed up his hands, a thin layer of mist began to cover the formation. Countless rosy cloud-like silk threads lit up, and dense cobwebs circulated in the air.

    Jian Ji¡¯s long arrow cannot penetrate this thin layer of mist at all, as if it contains some strong poison. The long arrow penetrates deep into the mist, and will be corroded until it disappears after a short time.

    Gao Feng flew faster, and the power of countless true energy bursts followed behind him like a shadow.  Xuan Lei smashed a talisman paper, and it was too late to regret the preciousness of this talisman paper. Xuan Yu, headed by Qingxu Wuxuan, had lost his fighting power. Apart from Xu Tianren, he was the leader. This large formation could not only disperse the damage  , and when it enters the attack, it is even more continuous and irresistible.  But no matter what, the operation of the formation still takes time, and I have to buy time no matter what the cost.  At this moment, Xuan Lei no longer dared to look down upon Gao Feng, who was hovering around him.  The talisman paper turned into nothingness for a while, and countless silver snakes suddenly appeared around Xuan Lei, and the real energy in his hands crackled and popped continuously.  Countless black clouds gathered in mid-air, and Xuan Lei had a hint of sarcasm on his lips. What could he do if he was strong?  In the face of powerful forces, a person is always small.  (To be continued. If you likeFor this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 467 Fighting

    Black clouds shrouded the sky, as if they knew Gao Feng's position, they kept chasing Gao Feng's figure but remained silent.  Gao Feng seemed unaware, just cruising quickly in mid-air. When Xuan Lei was mumbling something, his back was originally facing Xuan Lei, but it seemed as if there were a pair of eyes behind him. His body suddenly stopped and he quickly retreated.  The golden light of the long sword in his hand suddenly flashed, and it went straight towards Xuan Lei to strike.

    Xuan Lei, who was secretly proud of himself, had long thought that Gao Feng had actually noticed him for a long time. With such a big black cloud hanging over his head, it was impossible not to pay attention even if he wanted to.  But what he never expected was that Gao Feng had his back turned to him and had flown far away. How could he still find the moment when he was most vulnerable to attack.

    There was a strong real energy fluctuation in front of him, and the thin mist was split into a large crack under the golden light. Gao Feng's eyes were filled with golden light, and he rushed over like a phoenix bathed in fire.  The long sword in his hand flashed with light, unstoppable.

    Xuan Lei¡¯s face changed drastically. It was true that the formation could share the damage, but it was only an attack against the true essence. The metal of the long blade was dazzling. If he was slashed alive, wouldn¡¯t he be broken into two pieces?  Before he could finish reciting the spell, a bolt of lightning struck down from the black clouds in the sky, and thunder exploded. There was a quiet and violent energy in it, but it was not as fast as Gao Fengfei's speed, and the streaks of thunder stayed behind Gao Feng.  At this time, Gao Feng had turned around, avoiding the attacks of Lei Mang and other Qingxu disciples, while waving the long knife in his hand, and struck Xuan Lei like another bolt of lightning in a different black cloud.

    With a strange cry, Xuan Lei felt a thick smell of death.  More than a dozen small shields appeared on his body in various colors, and then he stepped back, trying to avoid Gao Feng's long sword.  As soon as Pu moved, he felt a tingling sensation in his body, and then numbness.  A blood arrow spurted out quickly as the body retreated.

    Under the golden light, the rune shields used by more than a dozen Xuan Lei to protect themselves collapsed like chickens and tiles. However, Xu Tianren flicked his fingers in the distance, and a halo of soft light blocked the long sword, although it was not at all  Not unexpectedly, it was chopped into pieces, but the force of the long knife also gave it a slight pause.  Gao Feng was a little regretful. When he killed Xuan Lie before, he was both from the Qingxu Five Mysteries, and Xuan Lie definitely did not have so many protective rune formations on his body.  It seems that the Qingxu sect has put too much effort into putting themselves to death, and they don't care about financial and material resources at all.

    This formation links dozens of Taoists together, either attacking or defending. There is Xu Tianren in the middle commanding them. He can only rely on the speed of Xiangtian Armor to evade, and he doesn't know how long he will have to fight.

    The sword was successful. Although it was not fully effective, it left a bone-deep wound between Xuan Lei's chest and abdomen, and blood spurted out like a fountain.  The power of the true essence only made the light of the formation flicker, but directly killed Xuan Lei.

    "Presumptuous!" Xu Zhenren floated in the middle of the formation. Although Gao Feng's sword did not have full effect, it seemed as if he was hit in the face by an invisible big hand.  No matter in terms of seniority or cultivation level, Xu Tianren never took Gao Feng seriously, and he also complained about such a large formation.  But they never expected that Xuanyu and Xuanlei would be seriously injured just after the fight. This made the face of Xutian, who was in charge of the formation, heat up. He shouted loudly. Countless runes on his Taoist robes floated around him, and he held three round balls in his hand.  The elixir flew up, seeming to be alive in mid-air, and the air around him was torn and distorted.

    Gao Feng frowned, turned around and roared out, a big golden character hit the black cloud, smashing the thunder cloud that Xuan Lei had not arranged completely.

    At this moment, a dozen powerful warriors had gathered behind the King of the Northern Barbarians, wearing heavy armor.  Although it is heavy armor, in contrast to the mountain-like body, no matter how thick the heavy armor is, it is as nimble and compact as light armor.  He was holding a steel gun that was about ten feet long, and underneath his crotch was a giant bear from the North!

    The irritable giant bear seemed to be very dissatisfied with staying in place, but did not dare to complain loudly. It sprayed white mist from its nose, roared in a low voice, and paved the ground wildly, showing its ferocity in the flying dust.

    "Roar~~~~~~" The Northern Barbarian King's already tall body swelled up, and the spear in his hand that became a little dim after the exchange of blows with Gao Feng was raised, roaring like a wild beast.  As if they had received some message, more than a dozen giant bears behind them suddenly rose up, hills and mountains collapsed, and an overwhelming violent aura rose. In an instant, it seemed that the large array arranged by dozens of Taoists from the Qingxu Sect in the huge cage had some rays of light.  Gloomy.

    Gao Feng¡¯s expression tightened, but despite this, he took advantage of the Qingxu disciple¡¯s trance to sneak attack again and seriously injured a Taoist.  Xu Tianren's three elixirs were allowed to twist and struggle above the formation, and they were ignored at all.

    Like landslides and ground cracks, the earth trembled even more violently.  Although there were only a dozen giant bears charging in front of the formation, they seemed to be thousands of troops with a heroic and fierce aura, raising up countless dust and mud, making the sun and moon change color.

    The warrior on the back of the giant bear clenched the spear in his hand. Gao Feng had no doubt that once he got close to him, the spear would shoot at him as if hunting a wild beast.As experienced on the battlefield, once a warrior who has been baptized by blood and fire gets close, he will have to pay a price even if he is flying in mid-air.

    In a perfect rhythm, a bold and somewhat elegant rhythm, dozens of giant bears seem to have been cooperating for countless years. Even when they are rushing into the formation, they have a tacit rhythm with each other, adding to the momentum.

    Suddenly, a burst of extremely fine sounds disrupted the fierce rhythm, and blood mist sprayed out at some point. The smell of blood was extremely strong, and the red mist dispersed thinly. From Gao Feng's bird's-eye view in mid-air, it looked like a delicate flower blooming instantly.  It's just that the smell of blood is indescribably weird.

    It seemed that a giant appeared out of thin air, holding a long knife and cutting off the vitality of the giant bear. More than ten giant bear warriors were cut by an invisible long knife, and blood mist spurted out, and soon they were in the cage.  The ubiquitous black mist turned into purple-black, and together with the continuous screams of the giant bear, it made people's hair stand on end.  Many Taoists in the Qingxu Sect have never experienced a bloody battle with so many people, nor have they seen such a tragic scene. They lost consciousness for a moment, but Gao Feng remained unmoved and killed two more people.

    Xu Tianren was furious, and the three pills he threw turned into three mists of different colors, either red or green, which were condensing and forming.

    The purple color receded slightly, and a dark ball spread out on the ground, spreading in all directions.  Following Zhang Zhijiang's gloomy and cruel laughter, the wilderness became cold, the grass withered, and everything he breathed became desolate.

    A thin invisible line gathered together, and there was no trace of blood on it.

    "This thing is really easy to use! It's really fun!" Zhang Zhijiang's sinister laughter showed unspeakable ferocity and bloodthirst. More than ten giant bear knights attacked the tripping rope made by Gao Feng for Zhang Zhijiang. The threads were extremely thin.  , but it is extremely strong and can hide its tracks. Except for the three warriors who fell behind, they reacted quickly and pulled up the giant bear forcefully. The bit on the bear's mouth even pulled out a streak of blood.  The giant bear stood up in pain, escaping from the fatal disaster in the blink of an eye.

    But none of the warriors in front were spared.  The giant bear was cut into two pieces by his own momentum, and the warrior's legs holding the giant bear were cut off silently!  He was seriously injured and fell to the ground in an instant, and the situation was frozen.

    Gao Feng showed a smile. From the beginning of the battle, Zhang Zhijiang used the invisibility rune formation on the fish scale armor to hide his figure. Gao Feng knew that Zhang Zhijiang was waiting for an opportunity.  Sure enough, when the opportunity came, Zhang Zhijiang, a veteran on the battlefield, would never let it go, and unexpectedly severely wounded the giant bear warrior under the King of the Northern Barbarians.

    In the blood, the long knife in Zhang Zhijiang's hand seemed to come to life, greedily sucking in the vitality, blood and murderous energy around him.  Although he was proud, he did not forget his actions.  Zhang Zhijiang's long sword inadvertently took away the lives of several seriously injured warriors. After that, the blood and murderous intent became more intense. He strutted high and faced the King of the Northern Barbarians who was like an iron tower on the opposite side.

    The boundless bloody murderous aura brought Zhang Zhijiang to his peak state. Countless rune formations in the long knife began to circulate unscrupulously, sucking in all the vitality around him, and the place he passed was desolate and cold.

    "Blood General, Zhang Zhijiang." Zhang Zhijiang pointed his sword diagonally at the ground. The blade was cold, and a faint streak of blood wrapped around the spine. The blade was steaming with a faint blood color, like a giant python that couldn't hold it back and was about to devour someone. He stood there.  The King of the Northern Barbarians said coldly and cruelly in front of him.

    "Good means." The King of the Northern Barbarians did not say like Zhang Zhijiang, but praised coldly. The corpses and blood on the ground were all those of the former Pao Ze, but there was no anger or sorrow at all. He looked at Zhang Zhijiang with extremely indifferent eyes.  , like a dead person with no life at all.

    "Absolute praise." Zhang Zhijiang has been famous for the King of the Northern Barbarians for a long time. He knows how cruel his opponent is. Seeing that the King of the Northern Barbarians' eyes are extremely cold, he becomes even more cautious. Looking at those eyes that don't look like a living person, there is blood on his body.  The murderous aura burned like a flame, bringing with it an icy chill.

    The two stood face to face. The blood mist around Zhang Zhijiang had dissipated, and the fine blood lines on the long knife were a little deeper.  The giant bear that was occasionally cut in half twitched twice in a pool of blood that was gradually drying up, and gradually lost its vitality.  The dark door beside the King of the Northern Barbarians gradually faded until it disappeared.  The muscles on the body are bulging, and there are countless small insects crawling in the blood vessels like earthworms, which makes people feel nauseous just looking at them.

    It is true as in the legend, the King of the Northern Barbarians cultivates pure strength, and when it reaches the extreme, he naturally enters the mysterious realm.  Zhang Zhijiang's eyes narrowed, and the blood mist in his eyes had begun to burn. He couldn't see black and white clearly, only a kind of red.

    Desire drips.

    With thick knuckles, he held the spear tightly, and his palms roughly sharpened the gun body, making a crunching sound.  The space around the spear began to become a little distorted. Like Zhang Zhijiang, both of them were adjusting their states. The upcoming blow must be an earth-shattering blow.  In battles between warriors, sometimes one move or even the momentum alone can determine the outcome.  (To be continued. If you like this work, welcomeYou come to (this site) to subscribe, give rewards, and your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 468: Battle with Demons

    The three warriors who had narrowly escaped death took care of the giant bear, pulled out the earthy yellow earth energy from the ground, and wrapped it around the giant bear.  No one would be careless at this moment. Even though there were only three of them, they still remained calm and unhurried. They did not even glance at the seriously injured people on the ground, but were just ready to attack Zhang Zhijiang at any time.  The earth-yellow aura flowing on the giant bear's body is even more fierce.

    Gao Feng felt a little more at ease when he saw Zhang Zhijiang succeed.  Seeing those giant bear warriors being cut into pieces by his own momentum, he was also a little shocked by the power of the gold thread pattern he gave Zhang Zhijiang.  But although Gao Feng was surprised, he did not stop at all. The three pills thrown by Xu Tianren were transforming. The Qingxu disciples were numerous and numerous, and countless spells exploded around him.  Relying on the speed of Xiangtian Armor, Gao Feng dodged and waited for his opportunity.  As for Zhang Zhijiang, Gao Feng didn't have much time to deal with him.

    After the three pills turned into three clouds of mist, they gradually condensed and took shape. A huge python about ten feet thick had two huge horns on its head, and it kept spitting out long words.  A fiery red phoenix with a scorching flame aura, just like Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura, with a thick flame burning around him.

    The last one is actually a fake dragon!  The five-color false dragon has a long neck and a small head. Compared with its thick body, the head looks smaller, but its eyes are shining with fierce light.

    Damn it!  Xu Tianren could actually summon three powerful alchemy beasts at once.  There's even a fake dragon.

    The golden light of the long knife in Gao Feng's hand suddenly brightened, the true energy flowing all over his body, and the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art was at its strongest.  He couldn't take this opportunity to kill the alchemy beast summoned by Xu Tianren, or he would die without a burial place.  Gao Feng was determined, and the long knife in his hand stopped strangely, and then shot towards the fire phoenix like a long golden dragon.  It had just been condensed and formed. Although it only took a few breaths, it became extremely real from nothingness.  Xuanyu's summons and Xu Tianren's summons are simply incomparable, completely different.

    The long knife came out of his hand and pierced directly into the Fire Phoenix's body. With a long and shrill scream, the Fire Phoenix rose into the sky and its body burned with flames. The light of the golden long knife dimmed slightly, but it stubbornly refused to be extinguished.  , the flaming liquid flowed down the long knife, like magma in the ground, and a piece of green smoke billowed when it fell on the ground.  Gao Feng also followed the golden light of the long sword and stepped forward, making no progress at this moment!

    Fight the devil with fifty-four moves!

    The golden light around the body is as strong as the sun in the sky, and the aura is flowing all over the body. Boxing, palm cutting, knee bumping, kicking, smooth and fierce fighting in the fifty-four postures of the Demon Fight, the five-color fake dragon that has just taken shape but is ignorant  Wailing one after another, all the fifty-four types of War Demon blows were hit on the body. With one punch, a big hole was made in the body.  After the fifty-fourth pose, the fake dragon didn't even have the strength to scream, and it turned into a ball of colorful smoke and dissipated.

    Xu Tianzhen didn¡¯t expect Gao Feng to have such a powerful move. He thought that after these three psychic pills summoned three monsters, the situation would be decided.  I didn't expect Gao Feng's eyes to be so vicious. The psychic pill summoned the pill beast at first, and it was smoke. Any attack, whether it was a warrior's move or a Taoist's spell, had no effect. After it was condensed and formed, it was so powerful that even he could only  Against one, two might be able to draw a tie, but if three of them come together, they will have no choice but to run away.  Even if Gao Feng enters the Xuan Realm, he will never be an opponent of these three alchemy beasts, not to mention that there is still the Qingxu Sect formation in operation. Dozens of Taoists are watching eagerly and waiting for opportunities. He can't think of anything at all.  Reason Gao Feng can survive.

    But this shows how a young boy who had not yet entered the Xuan Realm in Zhongjing could be so strong!  What moves were used?  Even when it was at its weakest after being formed, the colorful fake dragon was not something that a person who had just entered the Mysterious Realm could deal with. How come it was so beaten that it disappeared into thin air!

    Gao Feng did not stop, and finished the fifty-four-style War Demon. The wings of the flying armor behind his back shook, and his body shot towards the fire phoenix in mid-air like a crossbow arrow.  The giant python behind him spat out a mouthful of poisonous saliva, but Gao Feng ignored it and allowed the poisonous saliva to follow behind him.  The golden light on his body was shining brightly, even more dazzling than before.  The long knife came out of Fire Phoenix's body and returned to Gao Feng's hand.  All kinds of dazzling moves were used, and the fifty-four moves after the war demon hit the fire phoenix like a torrential river.  The fire phoenix, which had just formed its fighting strength, was already extremely weak, and was pierced by a long knife. The injured fire phoenix was unable to fight back. It was cut on the body one by one, and the feathers formed by the flames flew around, no matter what it touched, whether it was stones, grass roots,  Even the black mist seemed to begin to burn.

    One hundred and eight movements to fight the devil, all in one go.  The fire phoenix almost dissipated together with the colorful fake dragon. In just one breath, the three alchemy beasts were left with the giant python behind Gao Feng, which pounced ferociously.

    The sky suddenly became darker, as if the black mist had become thicker, and a strong murderous aura enveloped Xu Tianren.  There was a weak aura fluctuation in Zhongjing City. Although it was slight, whether it was Gao Feng orZhang Zhijiang, Xu Tianzhen and the King of Northern Barbarians all felt the collision of such powerful power. In front of this power, they were like a child, with no power to fight back.

    Xu Tianzhen¡¯s expression tightened and he was slightly in a trance. Although Gao Feng lost consciousness for a moment, after fighting the 108 moves of the war demon, the huge puppet behind him fell from Xu Tian, ??with golden light shining on his body, and he reached out to grab the giant python.  Gao Feng was covered in golden light, but he was as indifferent as a small insect in front of the puppet that was more than a hundred feet tall.

    Gao Feng lost consciousness for just a moment, and then the wings of the Xiangtian Armor shook, once again pushing the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art to the limit.  Although it hasn't been long since the battle started, Gao Feng had consumed a lot of his real energy and summoned the puppets that the war demon had beaten, and he could barely hold on at this moment.  At the moment of life and death, the opponents he faced were afraid that they would kill him to pieces without being able to lift them in one breath.

    Countless runes and zhenqi found Gao Feng¡¯s location, and shot towards Gao Feng like a downpour.  Gao Feng flashed past, and the shadow he left behind changed for a while before being submerged by the runes and infuriating energy.  All the attacks hit the giant puppet, which was more than a hundred feet tall, and sparks flashed out, extremely gorgeous.

    The giant puppet that was more than a hundred feet tall was summoned by the war demon. He suddenly didn't realize it, and he turned around and grabbed the giant python at will.  Although the giant python was huge, it was like a grass snake with no resistance in front of the puppet that was more than a hundred feet tall. It hissed and struggled in the puppet's hands, trying to escape in vain.

    The huge puppet tugged with both hands, and the giant python's body was extremely tough. Under this force, it was not torn apart, but became slender.  Bang~~~~~~The puppet ignored the life and death of the giant python, but held the head of the giant python. The two python horns were very handy in his hands, as if they were tailor-made, and turned the giant python into a whip.  Beat him on the large formation of Qingxu Gate.  The light was bright, and dozens of Taoists from the Qingxu Sect seemed to be hit by an extremely huge force, and they retreated one after another. Some even couldn't control their bodies and fell into the dust.  And the puppet fell, and Xu Tianren, who had calculated it and went straight to the center to control the formation, pressed down like a big mountain.

    Gao Feng stabbed the black wolf from the back of the weird big bird summoned by Xuan Yu that had just dissipated, and flew down in the air.  Behind her, Arrow Girl's long arrows flew past her and aimed at the three remaining giant bear warriors.  The black wolf has black fur all over its body, its eyes are bloodshot, it has sharp claws and fangs, and the vicious roar in its throat is low and ferocious.  Gao Feng put the black wolf down at a low place, and the black wolf pounced on it, slapping its sharp claws and fangs at the giant bear.  Although the giant bear is ferocious, the dragon breath on the black wolf is the pressure of the superior, completely suppressing the giant bear.  As soon as the black wolf landed on the ground, its sharp claws tore through it, bringing down a piece of flesh and blood.  The giant bear let out a pitiful roar, but did not dare to struggle. No matter how the warrior behind it drove it away, it just buried its head under its body and waited for the superior's decision.

    Gao Feng put down the black wolf, and in a blink of an eye, he released Yuexiang from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, behind the three warriors.  He turned around and came to the side of the King of Northern Barbarians.  One of the wings of the Xiangtian Armor is extended, and the other is half-shrunk. The appearance is very strange, beyond ordinary people's expectations.  The long knife in his hand did not pause, and drew an arc in the air extremely smoothly. The golden arc, with a holy flavor, cut through the black mist and attacked the confronting King of the Northern Barbarians.

    The King of the Northern Barbarians did not have heavy armor on his body. He was just casually wearing a worn-out leather coat. He did not know how many years he had worn it. Some of the holes were covered with white fur.  The exposed muscles were like mountains and hills, and he waved his left arm to block the blade, allowing Gao Feng to slash his naked body with the long knife.

    Gao Feng felt as if the blade of the long knife was striking a hard stone, and even a stone could be chopped into pieces. However, the muscles and bones of the King of Northern Barbarians seemed to be harder than stone, and reptile-like blood vessels appeared all over his body.  Weird and terrifying.  Zhang Zhijiang found a flaw, and the blood line of the long knife in his hand surged. The thin blade was wrapped in a thick layer of blood and slashed open the twisted space in front of the King of the Northern Barbarians before slashing down.

    The spear swept across, flying sand and rocks.

    The ground could not withstand such a huge force. From cracking to turning into countless sand and stones, there was no sound. Zhang Zhijiang only felt a silence around him. Only the king of the Northern Barbarians waved his spear in front of him. His movements were extremely slow, but he could not control his body.  Normally, no matter how much the spear reaches you, you can't dodge it.

    The fish scales on his body shone with a faint golden light. The spear hit the fish scales, and the tip of the spear swept across, making a sour sound.  The pale golden light of the fish scale armor jumped twice before helplessly extinguishing like a candle in the wind, and a stream of blood appeared from the tip of the spear.  Until this moment, Zhang Zhijiang reluctantly returned the sword, and suddenly shrank back, luckily escaping the disembowelling blow.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 469: Xu Zhenren

    The golden light on Gao Feng's long sword flashed again, and he struck out with all his strength several times, maintaining a high-speed flight. Gao Feng also reached the end of his strength.  But he must not fall down at this moment, his tenacious belief supports Gao Feng.  The light of the Xiantian Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art cut through the skin of the Northern Barbarian King, and a bloody light suddenly appeared.  With every point scored, Gao Feng felt that he encountered more resistance.  Holding the knife in both hands, the veins were exposed, and the joints all over his body made a rattling sound.

    "Broken!" The demon-breaking roar roared. The distance was extremely close, and a small golden character hit the body of the Northern Barbarian King. The long sword took advantage of the momentum and advanced another inch.  Even rocks will be broken into countless powders at this moment, and even real dragons will bow their heads and wait for death at this moment.  But the Northern Barbarian King was completely unaware. His left arm shook, and Gao Feng flew backwards with a stream of blood arrows.

    Damn it!  Gao Feng cursed secretly in his heart, the King of the Northern Barbarians was too tough, his muscles and bones were like steel, even magic could not do anything about him.  He scored three points with the help of his innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art, which was considered a blessing.  But it was like a worm shaking a big tree, without the slightest effect.

    "The five elements are only fire, which has no body and is inexhaustible." Yuexiang's crisp voice said something piously. Gao Feng suddenly felt an unbearable heat around him, and a red and white fire dragon followed the trace left by his long knife.  Penetrate into the body of the King of Northern Barbarians.  The small wound instantly became burnt and black, and disappeared in an instant.

    Yuexiang seemed to have become stronger. Gao Feng stepped back, trying his best to dissolve the force that made him feel oppressed. However, he saw the muscles on the King of the Northern Barbarians gathering together, and the blood suddenly stopped.  It is indeed shocking that the physical body can be so tyrannical. A sneer flashed at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. Despite this, the torn space around the King of Northern Barbarians was like steaming heat, and returned to normal after a while.  The protective aura formed around him after his strength reached its peak was directly broken by the full attacks of Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang, and Yuexiang.

    A little stronger than myself, but not much stronger!  Gao Feng judged in his heart that the aura of the warrior who was protecting the King of the Northern Barbarians was broken by a sword, just like Zhang Zhijiang lost all his bloody murderous aura, leaving Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Heilang, even if they were unable to win, they could at least last for a while.  Thinking of this, Gao Feng saw a glimmer of hope in his heart.  He barely suppressed his irritated breath, took a deep breath, turned around and flew towards the Qingxu Sect's formation.

    Zhang Zhijiang had a cold expression on his face, he tore off his clothes casually, wrapped the wounds on his body haphazardly, and then put them back on again.

    It is less than a hundred feet, and it only takes an instant under the wings of Gao Fengxiang's armor.  Over and over again, the war demon puppet summoned by the war demon has shattered the large formation of Qingxu Gate in mid-air. The huge python in his hand was broken into a pile of flesh and blood, which could not be transformed into a pile of flesh and blood in the hands of the hundred-foot-tall puppet summoned by the war demon.  The smoke dissipated, and it was miserable.

    The members of the Qingxu Sect were all in pieces, and Xuan Yu and Xuan Lei were left unprotected. They were whipped by the giant python, and were directly drawn into countless pieces of flesh and blood, flying around.

    Xu Tianzhen seems to have aged by more than ten years. He no longer looks like a fairy, but has an angry look on his face.  As the more than a hundred-foot-long puppet fell, the air around him seemed to freeze, and even breathing became extremely luxurious.  Xu Tian's figure was in a trance for a while, and then three identical shadows spread out and stood, getting out of the way of the huge puppet that fell from a height.  There are countless runes flashing in the hands of each clone, either very clear or obscure, and the powerful infuriating energy releases azure light.

    "Explode!" Xu Tianren shouted violently, and three voices shouted at the same time. The countless runes of Qi on the three clones hit the giant puppet in no particular order, and three majestic forces exploded on the puppet's indestructible body.  , the black mist shattered, and the remaining bright lines of the large formation also struggled feebly for a few times in this force and returned to eternal nothingness.

    The mountains are full of flowers.

    The mountain-like body was enveloped by the raging and violent energy. Xu Tianren bit the tip of his tongue, and three streaks of scarlet blood spurted on the puppet.  As if a handful of dry wood was added to the fire, the fire instantly became more intense, and the deafening crackling sound became inaudible at this moment.  The python held in the puppet's hand had already been separated from its skin and flesh, and could no longer withstand such huge pressure. It was swallowed up by the air waves transformed into true energy, leaving no trace left.

    Xu Tian¡¯s face was pale, his hands were trembling slightly, and a huge rune was condensed on his hands.  The deep blue runes were covered with layers of ice, and even if they were just summoned by Xu Tianren, they would have consumed countless amounts of energy, making it somewhat unsustainable.  The huge puppet was also severely injured, and its body was somewhat deformed by the explosion of Xu Tianren's true energy. It seemed as if it wanted to go back to where it came from, but it was unwilling to do so and reluctantly stayed here.

    Layers of blue ripples appeared at the feet of Xu Zhenren's three clones. It was like standing on the waves of the East China Sea. The thick and furious waves of the sea raised huge waves and smashed the three iceberg-like runes in their hands at the puppets.

    The huge puppet waved its arms several feet thick, breaking through the obstacles in front of him.Formation, effortlessly hit one of the three clones.

    Xu Zhenren let out a strange scream, and the rune-covered robes on his body shone with light. Before an arm several feet thick hit him, he suddenly turned into an iceberg lying in front of the puppet and his body.  The giant rafter-like arm was stuck in the iceberg, and the ice shards were flying everywhere. It was difficult to make any further progress if it stayed in the iceberg.

    The light was shimmering and tearing. Although the puppet was a hundred feet tall, it could not withstand the life-threatening blow of Xu Tianren. It gradually became nothing and disappeared without a trace.  When Xu Tianren saw the puppet disappearing with the iceberg, a sad smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. A stinging pain appeared on the back of the clone, and golden light came out of his body.  There was no blood, no struggle, the injured clone disappeared together with the huge puppet, as if it had never existed at all.  There was only a broken formation on the ground, dozens of embarrassed Qingxu disciples, and Xutian disciples who looked confused and unbelievable.

    After Gao Feng succeeded, he continued to fly. The real energy in his body was almost exhausted. Since the beginning of the war, Gao Feng had been flying at the highest speed. He relied on his speed to fight against Xu Zhenren, Qingxu Sect Formation and the King of Northern Barbarians on the ground.  .  With several full blows, relying on the puppets summoned by the War Demon's 108 moves and Zhang Zhijiang's viciousness, he not only destroyed the Qingxu Sect formation and the giant bear cavalry under the King of the Northern Barbarians, but also severely damaged the Xutian people and the Northern Barbarians.  The barbarian king.

    At this moment, Gao Feng's blood surged, and his eyes became blurry.  The control of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him could no longer be meticulous. Not only was his true energy exhausted, but his energy and spirit were also exhausted, making him exhausted.  Not to mention the countless spells, runes, and zhenqi attacks that were directly followed by the force of the body. At this moment, they were all gnawing at his body like ants hungry for marrow.

    Can¡¯t fall yet!  Gao Feng pursed his lips and bit the tip of his tongue. The taste of blood and the stinging pain made him wake up a little.  The disciples of Qingxu were extremely embarrassed by the power of the war demon beating the puppet and the aftermath of Xutian's vigorous attack. Some of them could not even control their bodies, could not maintain their flight in mid-air and fell to the ground, smashed to pieces.

    Gao Feng reluctantly mentioned the Xiantian Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art. The golden light on his body had lost the sharp look it had when he just fought, and was a little dim.  But enough!

    The blade of the long knife in his hand was as sharp as water, and the golden figure flew past, leaving a thin blood streak on the necks of the Qingxu disciples all over the sky.  It wasn't until his body flew by that countless blood spurted out after a few breaths.  At this moment, only a few Qingxu Sect strongmen were still barely floating in the air. The horror in their eyes showed that no one expected Gao Feng to have such strong combat power!  Is this still the little captain of the Demon Suppressing Division?  Is this still the warrior who nearly died at the hands of Xuan Lie?  Is this the boy from the Shengshou Competition who has not yet entered the Xuan Realm?

    How could it be so strong!

    how come!

    Xu Tianzhen was seriously injured, and his clones killed Baizhang Puppet. In the end, Gao Feng succeeded in a sneak attack and killed one of the clones.  At this time, you need to find a quiet room to practice for a year and a half to ensure that your realm does not fall. Otherwise, not only your realm, but your own life will be in danger.

    But at this moment, not only Gao Feng was still flying in front of him, but even the King of the Northern Barbarians seemed to be struggling in front of a black fox, a black wolf, and a bloody man with scarlet body, barely holding on.

    Is Gao Feng so tyrannical?  Xu Tian was in a daze, as if he didn't dare or didn't want to believe it.  Something that I originally thought was easy to grasp has turned out to be like this. How is this possible?

    There was an overwhelming aura in Zhongjing Mansion, and the black fog in the sky seemed to become a little lighter under this aura.  But Xuzhen was just waking up from a dream, thinking of the Taoist ancestor who was in Zhongjing Mansion at this moment, and felt cruel in his heart.  If he can't capture Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou, he will die even if he goes back.  And if he can get Princess Qingrou, it doesn't matter if his realm falls. In the eyes of Daozu, restoring his original realm and treating injuries is just a trivial matter.

    Thinking clearly, Xu Tianren looked fierce, and took out a dark black blood-stained small sword from the precious phantom. It swelled in the wind and turned into a rust-colored long sword in the blink of an eye.

    There are no more Dao spells and true energy attacks all over the sky, and there are no longer all the heavy rain and thunder in the sky. Gao Feng stops and no longer consumes all his innate power on speed.  The sense of crisis lingering around him like tarsal maggots, as if he was about to bring about his own death in the next moment.

    You can¡¯t and don¡¯t need to fly anymore. If you want to fight, then fight!  Gao Feng returned his hand and a long bow appeared in his hand. He stared at Xu Tianren. The golden light in his arms rose again. The long bow and arrows turned into pure gold, as if they were transparent.  The golden light in Gao Feng's eyes solidified, and he looked at Xu Tianren, who was not far away using all his strength to activate the rusty sword. He loosened his fingers and a golden light shot out.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 470 One word

    The arrow is like a dragon, and the sound of whizzing through the air is like a long dragon's roar. The golden light condenses into substance and shows its sharpness.  Xu Tianren's rusty sword was as blue as ice crystals. It flew very slowly, like an old horse carrying countless goods. It was simple and unpretentious but also had the sadness of a hero's end.  In the blink of an eye, the golden arrow light had already touched the rusty sword, but like a ball of ice touching boiling water, as the faint blue rusty sword moved forward, the golden light continued to be swallowed up.

    Gao Feng was shocked. He didn't have time to think about it carefully. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shook violently, and the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique in his body was once again raised to the highest level.  As the strength was being squeezed crazily, his back felt like it was being pricked by countless fine needles.  Gao Feng used all his strength, and his speed at this moment reached a level that even he had never thought of.  Countless afterimages were left in the sky, and because they were too fast, the shadows truly stayed in place and were penetrated by the rusty sword at some unknown time.

    There was a blank in his heart. Gao Feng didn't dare to think about whether he could escape Xu Zhenren's rusty sword this time, nor did he dare to look back to see what happened.  Xu Tianren's rusty sword is definitely not something that he can resist now. When he sees the golden light of the long arrow fading away, it seems to have melted, but the rusty sword still looks slow, but there is a sense of crisis that goes deep into his bones.  Let yourself feel that no matter how far you go, this rusty sword will appear behind you the next moment and kill you.

    Xu Tianzhen's face turned even paler, as if it were a piece of white paper without any blood. The two eyes on his pale face revealed pleasure and cruelty.  After fighting for a long time, Xu Tianzhen already knew what realm Gao Feng was in. He was just a dragon slayer in the Xuan realm. Even if he tried to break his head, he couldn't understand the light and shadow that was more than a hundred feet tall. The light and shadow seemed real and illusory but possessed huge power.  How did it appear.

    Where did this light and shadow that grabbed the giant python that he summoned alive and dispersed the Qingxu Sect formation come from?  Even when the light and shadow finally dissipated, the smile in the corner of his eyes seemed to be in front of his eyes and had not disappeared.

    When Xu Tianren thought about it, his heart could not stop feeling cold.  The most important thing is that I didn't see Gao Feng use any treasure at all. The light and shadow that seemed to reach the sky fell from the sky. With his strong power, he used a giant python as a whip to disperse the Qingxu Sect's formation and beat all the disciples.  Everything is in disarray.

    Until the end, even with all his strength, Gao Feng succeeded in a sneak attack and injured a clone.  When he thought of this and thought that his cultivation would be greatly damaged in the future, Xu Tianzhen became extremely angry and wanted to tear Gao Feng into pieces.

    The rusty sword with a faint blue light seemed not to be flying at all, but to teleport. No matter how fast Gao Feng was, it appeared on Gao Feng's back in the blink of an eye.

    Gao Feng felt keenly, and his wings folded together as if there were a pair of eyes on his back. His body suddenly stopped, turned around suddenly, and held the rusty sword with both hands. The golden light suddenly opened between his hands, like a star with astonishing brightness.  Just like that, it's hard to look at.

    The Rusty Sword¡¯s first move forward was blocked and could not move any further.  Gao Feng's hands were like steel poured into iron, and he poured the rusty sword of Xu Tianren into his hands.  The rusty sword wanted to move forward restlessly, and a sound made people's teeth sore in Gao Feng's golden light shining hands.

    Seeing Gao Feng's trapped beast still fighting, Xu Tianzhen became filled with hatred in his heart. Several runes on his body were shattered, and even traces of flesh and blood were revealed.  As the runes burst out, the rusty sword seemed to gain infinite power. Gao Feng's closed hands could no longer control the rusty sword. Blood light rose in his hands, carrying a pungent smell of blood.

    Trying his best, he could no longer stop the rusty sword. Gao Feng remained calm and struggled to move his hands to the right side of his body in the desperate situation.  Even if the rusty sword falls out of hand, try not to die if you can get hurt, and try not to get seriously injured if you can get slightly injured.

    How could Xu Tian not know what Gao Feng was doing? His face was as ferocious as a wild beast. Another rune exploded on the robe he was wearing. The rusty sword became blue and unstoppable, and the sword body trembled at high speed.  , broke away from Gao Feng's restraint at an extremely fast speed and stabbed Gao Feng in the chest.

    Gao Feng saw that Xu Tianzhen was willing to activate the rusty sword even if his body was hurt. He knew that this was the moment of life and death, so he was ready to use all his strength to fight and resist the attack of the rusty sword with all his strength.

    But before Gao Feng could make any move, the light suddenly shone brightly in front of him, and an extremely powerful yet vaguely familiar and friendly aura appeared.

    The hair of the wolf is black and shiny, like a spear and a halberd, and it is majestic.  In an instant, he clicked on the tip of the rusty sword and made a soft sound.  It's like throwing a stone into a pond, causing ripples.  The unstoppable forward momentum of the rusty sword was curbed, and even the blue light became a little dim.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes turned pure gold, and he found a glimmer of life with a flick of his finger.  Although Langhao comes from Beidi and has the power of the top five in the world, without its body, it will naturally not look like Beidi took action himself.  The wolf hair was pointed at the tip of the rusty sword like a steel spear. When Xu Tianren used all his strength, the rusty sword stopped in mid-air, and the wolfThere is no stalemate, and the battle of strength is indistinguishable.

    "Broken!" Gao Feng seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and once again used the Innate Hunyuan True God Art to increase the power in his body. With a roar, the demon-breaking roar came out at will.  This is also a way to survive in death. If you ignore the collision between the wolf hair and the rusty sword and escape alone, the wolf hair is just a life-saving means given to you by Beidi after all. How long can you confront the rusty sword in the air?  There is no certainty.

    The wolf is like a tree without roots and water without a source.  Naturally, he was in his strongest state when he first took action, and then he would inevitably be unable to withstand the continuous support of Xu Zhenren.  If the wolf's hair is really broken by the rusty sword, no matter how fast he moves or how far he runs, he can't avoid the seemingly slow but omnipresent attack of the rusty sword.

    A large gold character was printed on the rusty sword. The small sword paused and pressed against the wolf hair in front of him. The blue light on the sword dimmed as soon as it lit up. Gao Feng's demon-breaking roar hit the large golden character on the rusty sword.  As the rusty sword's blue light waxed and waned, it seemed that all its power had been taken away, and it shattered into pieces, turning into powder.  Gold powder was swayed everywhere, and the whole process was so fast that Gao Feng could only see the shimmering gold powder all over the sky. The rusty sword shattered together with the wolf hair, mixed with the golden light, and fell like raindrops.

    Xu Tianzhen¡¯s face is no longer pale, but instead emits a faint blue light like a rusty sword, with bursts of white light flashing, which is extremely strange.  As a mouthful of blue blood spurted out, there was a bit of rust in the blood.

    Although he could barely support his body to prevent himself from falling, the broken rusty sword had obviously hurt the vitality of Xu Zhenren. Even if Xu Zhenren could escape alive at this moment, the problem he faced was no longer whether his realm would fall, but  Is it possible to save one's life?

    Gao Feng stood up and a long sword appeared in his hand.  The long sword struck out in the air with awe-inspiring aura, like the Yangtze River.  It is the first sword of Mr. Rui, the sword master in the Immortal Mountain!

    It¡¯s so dazzling that it¡¯s hard to look at it.  Even the dark clouds in the sky seemed to have been pierced by this sword, and were dispersed by the sword light swung out by Gao Feng's hand, reappearing the sky full of stars and the universe bright.

    ??The sword light bloomed with peerless elegance.  With a graceful and elegant demeanor, with the Sword Master's understanding of the way of the sword, and with a world-wide indifference, the brilliance of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master's first sword pierced the Xu Tianren irresistibly.

    Xu Tianren had not yet recovered from the destruction of the rusty sword, and was stunned again.  He clearly saw this sword, but he didn't know how to resist it. He didn't even think about dodging or resisting.  He completely surrendered to the sharp edge of this sword. He didn't even move to dodge or use the treasures and talismans on his body. He looked at the sword in a dull manner, waiting to be killed.

    Gao Feng swung the first sword of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, but his body was empty.  All the power was integrated into the sword moves of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and he struck with all his might to achieve full success.

    Since Gao Feng fell into the tight siege of Qingxu Sect, the other party has been led by Xu Zhenzhen and the King of Northern Barbarians. No matter in terms of numbers or strength, he has no advantage at all, and is even at a disadvantage overall.  The opponent can even set up a black cage to prevent him from escaping.  At this moment, people as powerful as Xu Tianzhen were about to die under his own sword. Not only did Gao Feng never think of this outcome before, but probably even Xu Tianzhen and the King of the Northern Barbarians of the Void Sect never thought of such an outcome.

    The cage formed by the surrounding black mist also dissipated completely, and even Gao Feng felt that there was no trace of the black mist on the outskirts of Zhongjing City.  From the moment we approached Zhongjing City, there was a haze all the way until this moment.  The starry sky in the surrounding fields is bright, which makes people feel very happy.

    Gao Feng caught a glimpse of Yuexiang transformed into his own body, a fiery red fox with six flickering lights and shadows behind him, chasing down the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect one by one who were summoned by the War Demon's 108 moves to disperse the huge light and shadow.  Suddenly going from being in control of winning to being hunted, this huge gap makes all the Taoists of Qingxu Sect feel at a loss.  Yuexiang didn't waste any effort at all, killing these Taoists who were either stunned or seriously injured one by one.

    Victory is at hand!

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt a strange crisis for no reason.  Mr. Rui's sword in the Immortal Mountain was about to touch Xu Tianren, but a voice came in his ears.

    "Yu." The voice was a little cold, not loud but very clear to the ears.  But Gao Feng felt a force that he couldn't resist wrapping around his body, as if the sound was a body-fixing spell, making it impossible for him to make even the simplest movement.

    It was just a voice, but the power it exerted on him was greater than the rusty sword of Xu Tianren just now.

    There was a peerless brilliance in the sword light, but suddenly the word "roy" appeared in mid-air.  It seems to be aThe runes that appeared in the sky were more powerful than the demon-breaking roar that Gao Feng roared with all his strength.  It's even incomparable. The big golden characters shouted by the Demon Breaking Roar are completely different from the blocking characters.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 ÕýÎÄ µÚËÄ°ÙÆßʮһÕ һ½£×Ô³ÇÖÐÀ´

    Ò»¸öÊÇ·¨Êõ£¬¸ß·ã´ÓµËÌìʦÊÖÀïѧ»á¡£¶øÁíÒ»¸ö¸ù±¾²»ÊÇÈκη¨Êõ£¬ÑÔÖÁ·¨Ë棬ÕâÖÖ¼¸ºõÊÇÈËÁ¦ËùÄÜ´ïµ½µÄáÛ·å¾³½ç²»ÊÇÆÆħºðËùÄܱÈÄâµÄ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;½£¹âºÍÉíÇ°ÄǸö¡°Óù¡±×Öһͬ¹éÓÚÐéÎÞ¡­¡­¾øÊÀ¹â»ªÒ²ÓÐÏûÉ¢µÄÄÇÒ»¿Ì£¬±Ï¾¹ÕâÒ»½£Ôڸ߷ãÊÖÀïÓóöÀ´ºÍÕæÕýµÄÏÉɽ½£×ðÜÇÏÈÉú»¹Óвî¾à¡£ÔÚÑÔÖÁ·¨ËæµÄѹÖÆÏ£¬ÁèÀ÷µÄ½£¹âÏûÉ¢µÄÎÞÓ°ÎÞ×Ù¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ëæ×ÅÑÔÖÁ·¨ËæµÄÒ»¸ö¡°Óù¡±×Ö£¬À¹ÏÂÏÉɽ½£×ðÜÇÏÈÉú´«ÊÚ¸ø×Ô¼ºµÄ¾øÊÀÒ»½££¬ÐéÌìÕæÈËÉí±ß·Â·ðͬʱ³öÏÖÒ»µÀÐéÓ°£¬»Ðã±Öи߷ãËƺõ¿´µ½ÁËÒ»¸öÕæÇеÄÉíÓ°¡£±³¶Ô×Ô¼º£¬Éí²Ä²»Éõ¸ß´ó£¬´©×ÅÒ»Éí»ÒÉ«µÀÅÛ£¬¼òµ¥¶ø¸É¾»¡£Îå縳¤÷×£¬Ðж¯Ö®¼ä»ÓÈ÷×ÔÔÚ£¬·áÉñ¿¡ÀÊ¡£µ«½ö½öÊÇÕâôһ¸öÆÕͨµ½²»ÄÜÔÙÆÕͨµÄ±³Ó°£¬ÔÚÎÞ¿ÉÆ¥µÐµÄÁ¦Á¿³ÄÍÐÏÂÒ²ÏÔµÃÄÇÑùΰ°¶¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;°ë¿ÕÖеÄÉíÓ°»ØÍ·¿´Á˸߷ãÒ»ÑÛ£¬¸ß·ã±ã¾õµÃÈ«ÉíÈçͬ±»ÎÞÊý¿´²»¼ûµÄÉþË÷¸¿½ô£¬ÉõÖÁÁ¬ºôÎü¶¼ÎÞ·¨Ë³³©£¬ÉíÌåÀï²ÐÓàµÄÁ¦Á¿Ò²Ò»Í¬±»Ñ¹ÒÖ¡£±¦¾ßÀïʣϵÄÁ½Ã¶ÀǺÁºÃÏñ¸ÐÓ¦µ½ÁËʲô£¬ÆäÖÐÒ»¸ùÀǺÁÖ±½Ó·É³ö±¦¾ß£¬µ²Ôڸ߷ãÉíÇ°¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ò°ÐÔÆøÏ¢Õ¨¿ª£¬Õû¸ùÀǺÁÒ»µã¶¼²»Î·¾åµÄÔÚÄÇÈ˵ÄÄ¿¹âÏ£¬±ëº·È糤ǹ¶Ìꪣ¬Ë¸Ë¸¶øÁ¢¡£¸ß·ãÁ¢¼´¾õµÃÉíÉÏѹÁ¦ÎªÖ®Ò»ÇᣬÓÖ»Ö¸´ÁËÕý³£¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ËÆÕæËƻõÄÓ°×Ó°ë²à×ÅÁ³£¬×ì½Ç´ø×ÅÒ»ÂÆ˵²»Çåʲôº¬ÒåµÄЦÈÝ£¬µ­È»µÄ¿´Á˸߷ãÒ»ÑÛ¡£¿´µ½¸ß·ãÃæÇ°ÄǸùºÍ×Ô¼ºÁ¦Á¿¿¹ºâµÄºÚÉ«ÀǺÁ£¬¹ãÐäÒ»»Ó´ø×ÅÐéÌìÕæÈËƮȻ¶øÊÅ£¬èÃÎÞ×Ù¼£¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÀǺÁËæ×ÅÇåÐéµÀ×æ¹ãÐäÒ»»Ó¶øÕ¨¿ª£¬Ìæ¸ß·ãµ²È¥Ò»´ó°ëµÄÁ¦Á¿¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ëæ×ÅÄǵÀÐéÓ°ÀëÈ¥£¬ÃæÇ°ÀǺÁÕ¨¿ª£¬¸ß·ã±ã¾õµÃËƺõÉíÉ϶àÁËÒ»×ù´óɽ£¬ËÄÖ«°Ùº¡Ö®¼äÎÞ´¦²»ÔÚ·¢³öɬɬµÄÏìÉù£¬ÎÞ´¦²»ÔÚµÖ¿¹×ÅÄǹÉÎÞËù²»ÔÚÈ´ÓÖ»ëºñÖÁ¼«µÄÁ¦Á¿¡£Ö±ÖÁÐéÌìÕæÈËÏûʧ£¬Õâ¹ÉÁ¦Á¿Ò²ÖèÈ»Ïûʧ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãûÁÏÏëµ½ÈçɽµÄѹÁ¦À´µÄ¿ì£¬È¥µÄÒ²¿ì¡£È«ÉíÁ¦Á¿±¾À´ÔÚÏòÉÏÍÐ×ÅÄǹÉÈçɽ°ãµÄѹÁ¦£¬Ñ¹Á¦ÖèÈ»Ïûʧ£¬Õû¸öÉí×ÓÏòÉÏ´ÜÁ˳öÈ¥¡£¹ýÁËÊýÕÉÔ¶¸ß·ã²ÅÃãÇ¿ÎÈסÉíÐΣ¬ÐÄÖоªº§Îޱȡ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÄѵÀÄÇÈËÊÇÇåÐéµÀ×棿¸ß·ãã¶ã¶µÄ¿´×ÅÄǵÀÐéÓ°ºÍÐéÌìÕæÈËÀëÈ¥µÄ·½Ïò£¬È«Éí±»º¹Ë®½þ͸£¬ÔÚÖо©³Ç½¼ÍâµÄÒ¹·çÖÐÓеã΢º®¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Öо©³ÇÉÏ¿ÕÁýÕֵIJã²ãÒõÔÆÒ²ºÍµÀ×æÒ»°ãÖèÈ»¶øÊÅ£¬ËäÈ»ÊÇÒ¹Àµ«È´Èø߷ã¾õµÃÕâÖÖÇçÀʵÄÌìµØÖ®¼äÓÐÖÖ¹âÌ컯ÈÕÀÊÀÊǬÀ¤µÄÇå¾»¡¢Õû½à¡£Öо©³ÇµÄΣ»ú½â¾öÁË£¿ÐÄÖÐÓÐЩºýÍ¿£¬²»ÖªµÀµ½µ×Öо©³ÇÀï·¢ÉúÁËʲô¡£¾ÓÈ»Á¬ÇåÐéµÀ×涼°ÜÁË£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;±±ÂùÖ®ÍõËäÈ»¶Ô¸¶×ÅÕÅÖ®½­¡¢ºÚÀÇ£¬È´ÒÀ¾ÉÐÐÓÐÓàÁ¦¡£³öÊÖÖ®¼äҲûÓÐÈ«Á¦¶øÊ©¡£Ëƺõ¸Õ¸Õ±»¸ß·ãÖØ´´£¬ÓÖËƺõÔڵȴý×Åʲô¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãÄÇÃæµÄÕ½¿öһĻĻӳÈëÑÛÁ±£¬ÏÈÊÇƳ¼ûÇåÐéÃÅÖÚµÀÕß±»¸ß·ãÍÀɱ´ù¾¡£¬¸ß·ã±»ÐéÌìÕæÈË׷ɱÈëËÀµØ£¬ºóÀ´¸ß·ã¾øµØ·´»÷£¬ÂíÉÏÒªÕóÕ¶ÐéÌìÕæÈËÓÚ½£Ï¡£²»¹Ü·¢Éúʲô¶¼ÃæÉ«ÈçÌú£¬²»ÎªÖ®Ëù¶¯£¬²»Ì°¹¦Ã°½ø£¬Ö»ÊÇÓ¦¸¶×ÅÕÅÖ®½­¡¢ºÚÀǵĹ¥»÷¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ö±µ½ÄÇÉí×Å»ÒÉ«²¼ÅÛµÄÐéÎÞÉíÓ°³öÏÖ¡£±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÕâ²ÅÃæÉ«ÌúÇ࣬Éí×Óƾ¿ÕÒ»Õð£¬ÑÛÉñÖÐÉÁ¹ýһ˿ºÝìåµÄ¾ö¾ø£¬Ò»Ã¶·º»ÆµÄÊÞÑÀÔÚ¾±²¿µÄÏîÁ´ÉÏÕ¨¿ª£¬ÉÏ°Ùֻȭͷ´óµÄÂí·äºäÃùÉùÏì³ÉÒ»ÍÅ¡£Ò»Ë²¼äºÚÀǺÃÏñ¾õ²ìµ½Âí·äÉÏ´ø×ŵÄΣÏÕ£¬ºÁ²»ÓÌÔ¥µÄתÉí¾ÍÅÜ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÔÂÏã¸Õ¸Õ»Øµ½Õ½ÍÅÖУ¬¼û±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÊ©Õ¹ÃØÊõ¡£ÉíÉϺì¹âÍúÊ¢£¬ÉíºóÁùÌõ¹âÓ°µ²ÔÚÉíÇ°£¬¹âÓ°Ç°Ãæ³öÏÖÒ»¶Â»ðǽ£¬µ²×¡È­Í·´óµÄÂí·äµÄÀ´Â·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕÅÖ®½­Ò»Á³ÊÈѪÈç¿ñµÄ±íÇé±»ÃÍÈ»´ò¶Ï¡£ÉíÉÏѪÐÈɱÆøÌáÉýµ½×î¸ß£¬Ã¦²»µüµÄÎ趯ÊÖÖ㤵¶£¬ÖðһɱËÀÂþÌìµÄÂí·ä£¬Éúű»ÕÝÉÏһϡ£±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÌÓÃüµÄÊֶΣ¬µÄÈ·À÷º¦¡£ÕâÖÖÂí·äÎÞÂÛÊÇÕÅÖ®½­»¹ÊÇÔÂÏ㶼ʶµÃ£¬ÕâÊÇÒ»ÖÖ±±µØÊ¢²úµÄÒ»ÖÖ¶¾·ä£¬±»ÕÝÒ»ÏÂÆÕͨÈ˼ûѪ·âºí£¬ËùÒÔ¾ÍËãÊÇÕÅÖ®½­»òÊÇÔÂÏ㶼²»¸ÒÍдó¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;±±ÂùÖ®Íõ»ØÍ·¿´ÁËÒ»ÑÛÖо©³Ç£¬È·ÈÏÎÞÎóºóºÁ²»ÁôÁµµÄתÉí¾Í×ߣ¬½ÅµÅµØÃæÍðÈ籩ÐÜÒ»°ã£¬Ã¿Ò»Ï¶¼ÌÚ¿Õ¶øÆðÒ»²½ÊýÕÉ£¬²»µÈÕÅÖ®½­ÁÏÀíÍêÂí·äȺ¾ÍÒѾ­Ô¶Ô¶ÀëÈ¥£¬ÁôÔÚÌìµØÖ®¼äÒ»¸öºÚÉ«µÄÓ¡¼Ç¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ËûÄïµÄ£¬×ߵĵ¹Êǿ죡¡±ÕÅÖ®½­ÍÂÁË¿ÚѪĭ×Ó£¬ÔÒÔÚÒ»Ö»Âí·äÉíÉÏ£¬¿´×Ž¥Ðн¥Ô¶µÄ±±ÂùÖ®Íõ£¬ºÞºÞµÄ˵µÀ£¬ÐÄÀïËäÓÐЩ²»¿ì£¬¸ü¶àµÄÈ´ÊÇ»îÏÂÀ´µÄ½ÄÐÒ¡£Õý¿´×Å£¬Öо©³ÇÀïºöÈ»ÉýÆðÒ»µÀ½£¹â£¬ÁèÀ÷ÎÞ±ÈÆø¹á³¤ºç¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÈñÆøÒÑʧ£¬×îºó¼ûÐéÌìÕæÈ˱»µÀ×æ¾È×ߣ¬ÉõÖÁ¶¼Ã»ÓÐʱ¼äÈ¡¸ß·ãÐÔÃü£¬ÖªµÀÖо©³ÇÀï¿Ï¶¨³öÏÖÁË×Ô¼º×ϣÍû·¢ÉúµÄÇé¿ö£¬²»ÓɵÃÐĵ¨¾ãº®¡£×ªÉí±ã×ߣ¬È´¸ü×¢ÒâÖÜΧµÄÆøÏ¢²¨¶¯¡£Öо©³ÇÀïÁèÀ÷µÄ°×É«½£Æø¸ÕÒ»³öÏÖ£¬±±ÂùÖ®Íõ±ã¾õ²ìµ½¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;µ«ÊÇÄǹÉÁèÀ÷µÄ½£ÆøÀ´µÄ¼«¿ì£¬Ö»Ò»Ë²¼ä±ãÒѾ­ÁÙ½ü¡£±±ÂùÖ®ÍõËäÈ»¸ÐÊܵ½ÄǹÉÆȽüü½ÞµÄɱÆø£¬È´ÎÞ·¨µÖÓù¡£ÉáÁËÊÖÖг¤Ç¹Å×ÏòÄǵÀ½£Æø£¬Éí×ÓÒ»ÉÁ£¬½è×ÅÅ׳ö³¤Ç¹Ðγɷ´ÕðµÄÁ¦Á¿¿ñ±¼ÆðÀ´¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ϬÀûµÄ½£¹âÍðÈçÒ»µÀÉÁµç£¬´ÓÕýÖÐÅü¿ª±±ÂùÖ®ÍõµÄ³¤Ç¹¡£½£¹âѸÈç±¼À×£¬ÎÞÂÛÊǸ߷ã»òÊÇÕÅÖ®½­¶¼ºÃÏñÄÜÌý¼û½£¹â´ø×ŵĹö¹öÀ×Éù¡£Åü¶Ï³¤Ç¹£¬±±ÂùÖ®Íõ¼û³¤Ç¹¸ù±¾Ã»ÓÐÍÏÑÓµ½ÄǵÀ½£¹â£¬Â¶³öºÝÀ÷֮ɫ£¬¿ñºðÒ»Éù£¬Éí×ÓÃÍÈ»ÅòÕÍ£¬±¾À´±»×Ô¼ºÇ¿ÐÐѹÖƵÄÆøÏ¢ºÁÎÞ±£ÁôµÄÊͷųöÈ¥¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãºÍÕÅÖ®½­µÈÈ˶¼¾ªº§µÄ¿´µ½±±ÂùÖ®ÍõºöÈ»±ä»¯£¬±¾À´ÒѾ­Ò£²»¿É¼û£¬µ«Éí¸ßÕǵ½Ê®ÓàÕÉ£¬Ò»ÉíÇ¿ºáµÄÆøÏ¢ÕÀ¶£¬Õ¾ÔÚÌìµØÖ®¼ä£¬»Ì»ÌÈ»ÍðÈçÒ»×ðÉñÛ¡¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Öо©³Ç¿õÒ°ÉϺÚÎíɢȥ£¬ÐǹâÈçË®¡£±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÉí±ß·çɳ´ó×÷£¬Éí¸ßÊ®ÓàÕɵı±ÂùÖ®ÍõÈ­Í··º×ŽðÊôµÄ¹âÔ󣬴ø×Å˺ÐÄÁѷεĺðÉùÔÒÏòÄǵÀ½£¹â¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºäµÄÒ»Éù¾ÞÏ죬ÔÚÊý°Ù²½Ö®ÍâµÄ¸ß·ãµÈÈ˶¼¾õµÃÍÈÒ»Èí¡£¼´±ã±±ÂùÖ®Íõչ¶¸üÇ¿´óµÄʵÁ¦£¬ÄǵÀ½£¹âÒÀ¾ÉºÃ²»ÍËËõµÄÓ­ÁËÉÏÈ¥£¬ºÍ·º×ŽðÊô¹âÔóµÄÌúÈ­Åöײµ½Ò»Æ𣬷¢³ö¾ªÌ춯µØµÄÏìÉù¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿õÒ°ÀïÏÊ»¨Ä۲ݱ»ËÄÉ¢µÄ¾Þ´óÁ¦Á¿ËºË飬»¯×÷ÎÞÊýËéƬ£¬Ëæ×Å·çɳƮÑï¡£´óµØ³öÏÖÒ»µÀÉîÉîµÄÁÑ϶£¬¿íÓÐÕÉÓ࣬һֱÁѵ½¸ß·ãÉíÇ°¡£½£¹âºÍ±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÏàÓöÖ®´¦ÔÚÑ̳¾·çɳÖп´²»Çå³þ£¬Ò²²»Öª½á¹ûÔõÑù¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕÅÖ®½­¿´µÄÄ¿µÉ¿Ú´ô£¬ºÝºÝµÄͳöÒ»¿ÚѪˮ£¬¿´×Ž£ÆøÔÚ¿õÒ°ÖÐ×ݺᣬ°Ù¸Ð½»¼¯¡£µ±³õ±»ÎºÍõÕÐÀ¿£¬×Ô¼ºÒ²ÖªµÀκÍõ»¹ÕÐÀ¿ÁËÎÞÊýÆæÈËÒìÊ¿£¬µ«Ã»Ïëµ½µ±ÄêºÕºÕ´óÃûµÄ±±ÂùÖ®Íõ¶¼ÊÕµ½÷âÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸üÈÃ×Ô¼ºÏëÏó²»µ½µÄÔòÊDZ±ÂùÖ®ÍõµÄʵÁ¦¾ÓÈ»±È´«ËµÖл¹ÒªÇ¿´ó£¬ÉõÖÁÁ¬×Ô¼º´ïµ½ÁËÐþ¾³Ö®ºó¶¼ÄÑÒÔÍûÆäÏî±³¡£Ïëµ½ÕâÀÕÅÖ®½­²»½ûÒ»ÉíÀ亹£¬Òª²»ÊDZ±ÂùÖ®ÍõºÍÐéÌìÕæÈË»¥ÏàûÓÐÐÅÈΣ¬¶¼²»Ô¸È«Á¦³öÊÖ£¬×Ô¼ºÕâʱºòÅÂÊÇÔçÒѾ­·üʬÔÚµØÁË¡£»ñµÃ±¦¾ß£¬ÆÆÈ˾³ÈëÐþ¾³µÄ°ÁÒâÒѾ­ÑÌÏûÔÆÉ¢¡£ÌìÏÂÖ®´ó²ØÁúÎÔ»¢£¬µ±Õæ²»¹Ü×ßµ½ÄÄÀﶼÓбÈ×Ô¼ºÇ¿´óµÄ¶àµÄÈË¡£´ÓǰȷʵÊǾ®µ×Ö®ÍÜ£¬¾¹È»Ð¡êïÌìÏÂÓ¢ºÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿ÉÊÇÄǵÀϬÀûµÄ½£¹âµ½µ×´ÓºÎ¶øÀ´£¿¿´ÕâÑù×Ó¾ÍËã±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÈ«Á¦¶øÊ©Ò²ÎÞ·¨ÌÖÁ˱ãÒË¡£Ìì¸ßµØ´ó£¬ÄÜÈËÒìÊ¿ÎÞÊý¡£Ö±ÖÁ´Ë¿Ì£¬ÕÅÖ®½­²Å¾õµÃ×Ô¼ºµ±³õÕ¾ÔÚÈçÁúáÛ·åµÄʱºòÄǹÉ×ÓÙÂíþÌìϵĺÀÂõÊǶàôµÄ¿ÉЦ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¹ýÁËÁ¼¾Ã£¬±±ÂùÖ®ÍõÀëÈ¥µÄ·½Ïò²Å»º»º·É¹ýÒ»¸öµÀÕߣ¬Éí¸ßÐÞ³¤Í·Êø½ð¹Ú£¬Ò»¹ÉÀë³¾Ö®ÆøÓ­Ãæ¶øÀ´¡£ÆøÏ¢Öдø×ÅÒ»¹É×ÓÈñÀûµÄζµÀ£¬Èø߷ãºÍÕÅÖ®½­µÈÈËÐÄÖÐÒ»ÁÝ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°¿µÕæÈË£¿¡±ÕÅÖ®½­à«à«µÄ˵µÀ£¬Ã»Ïëµ½ÔÚÖо©³ÇÀï³öÏÖµÄÁèÀ÷½£Æø¾ÓÈ»ÊÇ¿µÕæÈË£¬Ã»Ïëµ½µÀÔºÖеÄÕæÈ˾¹È»ÓÐÕâôÉî²»¿É²âµÄʵÁ¦¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã±§È­Ê©Àñ£¬ÀÊÉùµÀ£º¡°¶àл¿µÕæÈ˳öÊÖÏàÖú¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿µÕæÈËÃæÉ«Àä¾þ£¬¸ß·ãËäÈ»×Ðϸ¶ËÏ꣬Ïë´Ó¿µÕæÈËÁ³ÉÏÕÒÑ°³öһ˿Öо©³ÇµÄѶϢÔÙ´ÎÈ·ÈÏ×Ô¼ºµÄ²Â²â£¬Ö±ÖÁ¿µÕæÈË×ßÖÁÉíÇ°£¬Ò²Ã»¿´µ½ÄÇÕÅÀä¾þµÄÁ³ÉÏÓÐʲô¸Ä±ä¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ö±µ½¿µÕæÈË×ß½ø£¬¸ß·ãºöÈ»¸Ð¾õµ½²ØÔÚ±¦¾ßÀïÃæÁÙÐÐ֮ǰ¿µÕæÈËÔùË͸ø×Ô¼ºµÄÄDZúС½£¿ªÊ¼ÌøÔ¾ÆðÀ´£¬ËƺõÔÚÒòΪ¸ÐÊܵ½¿µÕæÈ˵ÄÆøÏ¢¶ø²»ÓÉ×ÔÖ÷µÄÐË·Ü×Å¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°ÇåÈῤÖ÷¿ÉºÃ£¿¡±¿µÕæÈË°ÚÁË°ÚÊÖ£¬Ê¾Òâ¸ß·ã²»±ØÈç´Ë¶àÀí£¬Ò»µã¶¼²»¿ÍÆøµÄÖ±½ÓÎʵÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãЦµÀ£º¡°´ËÈ¥±±µØ£¬ÉÏÁËѩɽ£¬¼ûµ½Ê¥ÈË¡£ÇåÈῤÖ÷µÄ¹Ö²¡ÒÑȻȬÓú¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿µÕæÈ˵­µ­µÄ¡°àÅ¡±ÁËÒ»Éù£¬Ò²²»¼ûÓкα¯Ï²Ö®Ç飬ËƺõÒ»Çж¼ÔÚÔ¤ÁÏÖ®ÖС£¸ß·ã¼û´Ë¿Ì´ó¾ÖÒѶ¨£¬ÔÙÎÞ¸ü¶àµÄ·çÏÕ£¬±ã´Ó±¦¾ßÀï°ÑÇåÈῤÖ÷·ÅÁ˳öÀ´¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÇåÈῤÖ÷ÔÚ±¦¾ßÖаѸղŷ¢ÉúµÄһĻĻ¶¼¿´µÄÇåÇå³þ³þ£¬¸ß·ãÊý´ÎÓöÏÕ£¬Êý´ÎËÀÀïÌÓÉú£¬Ð¡¿¤Ö÷Ò»ÕÅÇÎÁ³±»ÏŵòҰף¬Ö±µ½´Ë¿Ì»¹Ã»ÓÐһ˿Ѫɫ¡£

 Text Chapter 472 The beginning of chaos

    "I've seen Princess Qingrou." Seeing that Princess Qingrou had produced the treasure and was safe and sound, Kang Zhenren's face softened slightly, and he bowed and saluted.

    "You're welcome, Mr. Kang. What happened in Zhongjing City?" Princess Qingrou just saw the black mist hovering over Zhongjing City, and asked with deep thoughts.

    "Emperor Xia has issued an urgent order. You will know when the princess returns to the city. Let's talk while we are walking." Kang Zhenren has always been taciturn. At this moment, Princess Qingrou asked. She was stunned and had so many thoughts that she didn't know what to do.  Where to start.

    Kang Zhenren led everyone back to the city slowly.  Everyone has their own concerns and nothing to say along the way.

    Approaching Zhongjing City, a smell of gunpowder smoke and blood came over.  Zhang Zhijiang sniffed hard and said, "It's like the city was broken and massacred."

    Entering Zhongjing City, this smell became a little stronger.  There were constant sounds of crying, a scene after a great chaos.

    Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou looked around. All they could see were broken walls and ruins. Countless fires had just been extinguished and were still billowing with thick smoke.

    A group of forbidden troops are patrolling the long street to prevent crazy people from taking advantage of the situation and making a fortune.

    From time to time, there were sounds of crying and screaming, and the once peaceful streets and alleys became dilapidated.  Most of the bluestone slabs were broken, and some walls still had crossbow arrow marks.

    Princess Qingrou looked sad and couldn't bear to see the people of Zhongjing City whose wives and children were separated.  Zhang Zhijiang was used to it and didn't feel anything at all.  The black wolf jumped forward and back, looking around.  Black Wolf is very interested in places he has never seen before.

    "What happened?" Princess Qingrou simply didn't understand how the Xia Dynasty, which was so powerful and invincible, and the Zhongjing City, protected by the vast and pure world, could have such a miserable scene.

    "This" Mr. Kang sighed slightly.

    Kang Zhenren, who has always been a fairy, also had a tired look on his face, and he said again: "Everything in the city has been settled. Let's go into the city. It is not safe outside after all. I will tell you what happened when I enter the city."

    Even the real people in the Taoist Academy were so tired, and even the heavily defended Zhongjing City was in such a dilapidated state. What happened, Gao Feng was shocked in his heart, Princess Qingrou next to her also had a worried look on her face, but seeing this  The capital is in front of me, and my heart is like an arrow.  Follow Master Kang and walk towards the city.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    The inner study room of Prince Wei's Mansion.

    Even the smile that he pretended in the past no longer appeared on his face, and there was no cover at all. Wei Wang Hongyang stood aside with a gloomy expression, looking behind the bead curtain, seeming to have something in mind.

    "Lost you?" One sentence, three words, actually changed into three tones, either as gentle as jade, or as high-pitched and bright, or as deep and thick. Each of the tones was very pleasant to the ear, but when mixed together, it was indescribably weird.  People shudder.

    At this moment, Wei Wang Hongyang didn't know whether the ancestor behind the bead curtain was happy or angry. In addition, Delong Wangshu was in a hurry, and he didn't want to offend the ancestor spirit at this moment.  Even Wei Wang Hongyang once thought about the fact that the ancestral spirit could allow him to ascend the throne of Daxia. Under the attraction of that chair, nothing else mattered.

    Wei Wang Hongyang nodded slightly, with a bad look on his face, and said bitterly: "You can't find anyone after crossing the Qinghe River, these losers! I thought of following them with some unnoticed small fish and shrimps, but I didn't expect this.  I can¡¯t do even the smallest things well.¡±

    There is silence in the bead curtain, and in the house made of fine iron, you can hear a crisp sound if a pin drops.  After a little longer, Wei Wang Hongyang seemed to feel a sharp echo starting to appear in his ears, which made his head hurt.  The ancestral spirit doesn't speak, so say a few words yourself. This kind of silence is too terrifying.

    "I will send more people to Xuanzhou. I don't believe that we have to go to the North to find that person instead of leaving Xuanzhou." Since the last time the ancestor spirit raised his cultivation to the peak of the Xuan Realm, Wei Wang Hongyang said to the ancestor spirit  Believe without doubt, even if you have some small doubts, they are hidden deep in your heart and never dare to be expressed.  After all, if a person's cultivation level is instantly raised to that level, what level must this ancestral spirit be?  it goes without saying.

    There was still no echo, and the other side of the bead curtain seemed to be empty and no one existed.  Wei Wang Hongyang gently touched his casual clothes and made some small sounds to make himself feel better.

    A few weird laughs broke the silence in the inner study room. Even if it was laughter, in the three-changing tone, it was impossible to tell whether it was happiness or anger, or whether it was to punish oneself for not doing things well.  Wei Wang Hongyang involuntarily took half a step back. The stubbornness in the blood of the Hong family was ignited. He raised his head angrily and looked behind the bead curtain, and said gloomily: "I wonder why our ancestors are laughing?"

    "There's no need to follow them, just let them go. Since you've lost them, you won't be able to find them again."Easy to find.  There is not only one way. I had already prepared a back-up plan back then. Although it was a bit short, it was better than being able to hide it from everyone's eyes and ears.  They thought I was going to use that pure yin body to guard them closely. How could they have thought that I had a clever plan before we succeeded.  "The ancestor said, feeling a little proud." Arrange the capable people to leave the city and go near Qinghe River, pretending to be looking for the little girl of Princess Qingrou.  Remember, we need capable people. At this moment, our advantage is to be surprised. We must not look forward or backward.  Complete your work in one battle, and you will be the master of the world afterwards.  "

    Hearing the words "Lord of the World", the heat brought by these four words made King Wei's heart burn hot.  Wei Wang Hongyang's voice trembled slightly as he asked, "I wonder why our ancestors sent people to Qinghe?"

    "First, let the other side think that our strength has left the city, and we are looking in the opposite direction, to attack the east and the west. Second, after the city started taking action, they stayed outside the city to snipe all the warriors and warriors who came for reinforcements.  Taoists, you must not let anyone enter the city." The ancestor's voice was a bit vague and uncertain. Even with the cultivation level of King Hong Yang of Wei at the peak of the Xuan Realm, he had to listen carefully to understand what he was saying.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: Wei Wang Hongyang was the only one who pondered and said: "I wonder what treasure our ancestors are going to use to replace Rou'er's pure yin body?"

    Wei Wang Hongyang has been hiding this question in his heart for a long time. He has speculated repeatedly but cannot find a conclusion that satisfies him. He cannot discuss this matter with anyone around him. It is so important that he can only ask it indirectly at this moment.  Maybe I can find some clues. If I am completely kept in the dark, it is said that I am an ancestor, but I am not a kind person. I don't know when I was sold.

    "Have you ever heard of Zhenyue Canyu?" The ancestor seemed to be honest and asked directly without any concealment.

    Wei Wang Hongyang murmured these four words again: "The true moon is remnant." But there was no impression in his mind. It is said that the Daxia royal family is rich all over the world. What treasures have they not seen?  Even treasures like Tianlei and Qiongshi are treasured in the mansion.  Even if you have never seen it, you have always heard of it, but these four words are indeed very strange, and you have no idea what they are.

    "It's normal that you don't know. The remnant of the true moon is not a common thing. It has never appeared in the world since the death of the former Emperor Wei and the chaos in the world." The bead curtain shook slightly, and the ancestors behind the bead curtain seemed to see it.  Wei Wang Hongyang was suspicious, so he continued: "In the Middle Ages, there was a powerful man who could obtain the cold jade formed by the condensation of cold air on the dark side of the moon. It was cold all year round and there was no trace of masculinity at all. Therefore, it was the place with the richest and most abundant Yin air in the world.  The Yin Qi gathered and formed cold jade over the years. Later, this kind of cold jade was called Zhenyue Canyu. The reason why it was called Canyu was because there was no way to collect a complete jade of pure Yin. Compared with Princess Qingrou, the little one  Although the girl's pure yin body, Zhenyue Canyu, is a genius and treasure, it is still a little inferior. But it can only be like this. The descendants of my Hong family have long noticed why there are only two men in each generation, and there have never been  No girl has appeared. It has been more than ten years since the pure yin body appeared. No matter how stupid the descendants of the Hong family are, they have figured out what is going on. We can't wait any longer, we can't wait any longer."

    The voice became smaller and smaller until finally it was no longer audible.  It seemed as if the ancestor behind the bead curtain had already left, and only the next distant voice echoed between the iron walls of the inner study.

    Wei Wang Hongyang seemed to feel that he had caught some clues. He was thinking hard when he suddenly heard his ancestor behind the bead curtain say: "We will go to the palace in a while. Success or failure depends on this day. In other words, you will become the new Emperor Xia and the master of the world."  Right now."

    "Only the two of us?" Wei Wang Hongyang felt strange in his heart. He secretly said that as one of the top five powers in the world, the Zhongjing City was also protected by the vast array of pure heaven and earth, and there were countless masters around him. Even though he had spent many years deliberately trying to control everything.  Although he is a master, he can only do it secretly. If he compares it with the forces around Emperor Xia, it must be totally different and there is no comparability at all.

    "Are you afraid?" The ancestor's voice was as gloomy as an ice cube in the bitter cold of the far north. The temperature in the entire inner study seemed to have dropped suddenly a lot, and even Wei Wang Hongyang faintly felt that some frost was beginning to gather on the surrounding iron walls.

    But at this moment, our ancestors made it clear that they wanted to fight each other to the death.  If I don't say it now, I'm afraid I won't have the chance to say it again.  Even if the ancestors don't want to, what can they do?  What's more, what he wants is Emperor Xia's chair. How can he sit on it if he dies?  The death of one or two princes in Zhongjing City is nothing. If one of Emperor Xia's two sons dies suddenly, the self-proclaimed ancestor will have nothing to gain.  Thinking of this, after weighing their mutual concerns, although the chair is important, you have to be determined to get it up.  Wei Wang Hongyang stopped being polite and said loudly, "For so many years, my father has been in good health and will never let go of military power. I have no good solution. I have deliberately gathered a few confidants. If there is really a trouble, we in the army??The strength is very weak.  "

    "Yeah, I got it." (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to (this site) to subscribe and reward. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 473 The King of Wei is not the King of Wei

    "The Qingxu Sect has been suppressed for a long time. It seems that this posture is to find a new emperor to win over. The bets are all on our Wei Palace. If necessary, even Dao Ancestor can help. But even so, Dao Ancestor and Father Emperor  It's still hard to tell Xuan Yu. The Qingxu Sect and the Taoist Academy are equally matched, and some of the strange people and strangers I have recruited over the years will leave the city. Although I am already at the peak of the Xuan Realm, there is only one person in the capital who is better than me.  They are all too numerous to count, and they are nothing.

    "If the power of Zhongjing City is divided into 10%, we only occupy 10% now. Even if it is unexpected, it is only 20% possible.  "Speaking of this, Wei Wang Hongyang looked behind the bead curtain with sharp eyes, as if to see what was there and what the ancestor was thinking.

    After pausing for a moment, even the unbearable silence in the inner study became alive and jumped with the excitement.

    Wei Wang Hongyang sneered and said: "What I want is to sit on the throne of the Xia Emperor. Only a living person can be the Xia Emperor. If I die once, everything will stop. I don't know what my ancestors thought about this kind of thing. Anyway, I definitely don't  Will do it.¡±

    The ancestor smiled gently and said: "If I want you to do it, there must be a perfect solution, so why do you bother to think so much."

    "A foolproof strategy?" Wei Wang Hongyang still refused to believe it, and squeezed out a few sounds from his nose with a slight hesitation.

    "Of course. You are now at the peak of the Xuan Realm. Think about it, if you could reach the peak of the Holy Realm and reach the level of Emperor Xia now, how much more successful would we be?" The ancestor smiled generously, as if he were a kind and gentle elder.  Looking at his son and grandson Cheng Huan, his voice was just weird.  Just such a hint of softness becomes even weirder in the weird tone.

    "The peak of the Holy Realm?" Wei Wang Hongyang was suddenly hit by a thunderbolt, and all his consciousness froze instantly. With the strength of Emperor Xia, the help of Qingxu Daozu, there were so many years of careful planning behind it, and even this darkness  With our weird but omnipotent ancestor, everything is definitely possible!  Although you still have to take risks, you can gain wealth and wealth through risks. For this throne, it is worth risking everything.

    A blazing flame burned in my heart.  Burn that destroys everything.  So many years of grievance and so many years of waiting seemed to have come to fruition at this moment.

    His voice trembled for a moment, and his knees weakened for no reason. Wei Wang Hongyang knelt down in front of the bead curtain and said in a trembling voice: "Please give me blessings, ancestors!"

    The last time, he was promoted from the basic level of the Mysterious Realm to the peak of the Mysterious Realm without even realizing it. Even though Wei Wang Hongyang was born in the Great Xia royal family, he would never have dreamed that such a good thing would happen.  I heard my ancestor say that I would directly upgrade myself from the peak of the profound realm to the peak of the holy realm, so I didn't expect him to be in my heart.  My whole brain was so excited that I couldn't remember anything.  In front of him seemed to be the coveted throne, the entire empire.  Thousands of people worship, and one word is said to be true.

    "The improvement this time is relatively large. You must relax completely. If you feel any discomfort, try to endure it as much as possible. Don't use your true energy to resist." The ancestor behind the bead curtain warned carefully, and his voice no longer sounded high and low at times.  Be as gentle as water.

    "Yes." Wei Wang Hongyang bowed his head and knelt down, gritted his teeth, and thought that he had such a good opportunity in so many years.  So what if he was cut into pieces by a thousand cuts?  He replied firmly, and Wei Wang Hongyang's voice echoed in the inner study for a long time.

    The fine iron walls of the inner study seemed to be vibrated by Wei Wang Hongyang's voice in an instant, making a buzzing sound.  Countless golden rune formations on the wall suddenly lit up and spun rapidly.  The speed was so fast that a dense vortex of true energy formed even on the rune formation.

    The Noble Phantasm used for lighting seemed like a candle in the wind, beginning to sway unsteadily in such violent air currents.  The shadow of Wei Wang Hongyang was stretched and swaying on the ground.  Just like a small boat in a strong wind and waves, it may break and die at any time.

    A vague shadow appeared behind the bead curtain, which was still swaying with the golden rune array on the fine iron wall.  It seemed like nothing in front of the blurry shadow, directly seeping out like mist.

    It is said to be a vague shadow, but it does not seem to exist in the inner study at all, but appears with the movement of the golden rune array on the fine iron wall.  Or maybe it was because of the condensation of shadows that the golden rune array was activated.

    At this moment, the countless golden rune arrays carved on the fine iron walls sensed something and began to rotate crazily.  It's like shouting, but also like telling.  The light of the golden rune array was erratic, and amid the buzzing of the fine iron walls, the ancestor's ethereal voice became extremely rich, filled with the majesty of a superior.

    "Creation cannot hide its secrets, so it rains in the sky. Spirits and monsters cannot hide their shapes, so ghosts cry at night." One word is heard, and a hundred voices are avoided.  As the ancestor's voice sounded in the inner study, both the flow of the golden rune formation and the vibration of the fine iron walls seemed to stop at this moment.  No!  FundamentallyIt did not stop, but echoed louder with the voice of the ancestors.  All the voices bowed to the words of their ancestors, and all the golden rune formations began to emit dazzling light at this moment, and the entire inner study was filled with light.

    The blurry shadow seems to really exist, but it also seems to be the swaying figure of Wei Wang Hongyang in the study room.  An invisible arm was pressed on Wei Wang Hongyang's head, and no one could hear his voice.  If you are in the inner study, you can clearly know what your ancestors are talking about. It is like the kind of magic that can move mountains and seas described in the medieval times. Every word uttered will shock the inner study, no matter how many words there are.  The golden rune array cannot contain the fluctuations of true energy.  The zhenqi in Wei Wang Hongyang's whole body began to move, like a river that burst its embankment, surging and rising crazily.

    Breaking through!  Break the situation!  Break the situation!  The true energy continues to strengthen, and every mountain-like realm that needs to be looked up to is stepped on in a snap. The power in the body is skyrocketing, and an unparalleled feeling of pleasure envelopes Wei Wang Hongyang's body, between his bones and flesh, and in his blood and marrow.  .  His body was sensing and adapting. At this moment, Wei Wang Hongyang seemed to feel that he had the power to destroy the world and move mountains and seas with just one move!

    This is the power of the Holy Realm?

    This is the power of the Holy Realm!

    For a moment, Wei Wang Hongyang even felt that he had stood on the top of the world, and could vaguely see countless creatures running around like ants at his feet.  I am the king!  I am the number one person in the world, Emperor Xia!

    It seems that the long-cherished wish for many years has come true. Until this moment, Wei Wang Hongyang was still in a daze.  It seems real and fake, real and illusory, who can tell clearly?  He was so happy that he couldn't even think about condensing the power in his body. Even if he activated the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation, what would that do?

    At this moment, Wei Wang Hongyang suddenly felt that a void appeared in his body, blocking the supreme light of the true essence, blocking the flow of true energy in the body, and even the protective treasures on his body had no effect at all.  It appeared in the body when he had no reaction at all, as if this void was summoned from the blood and bone marrow.  At the same time, Wei Wang Hongyang also realized that something abnormal was happening.  Not only could I not move my fingers at all, but my consciousness began to gradually become blurred.

    "You are tired after so many years of work. Go and have a good sleep." The ancestor's voice echoed in Wei Wang Hongyang's mind. It was not like the voice just appeared behind the bead curtain. This voice appeared in his mind, like his own consciousness.  Suddenly split into two people, but each one is truly himself, and he is talking to himself at this moment.

    A ray of light shone in his consciousness, and Wei Wang Hongyang suddenly woke up and understood the cause and effect.  Actually, this is actually the case!  I was actually deceived from beginning to end!  First, he lured them with small profits, and then his gains became larger and larger, even exceeding his expectations.  Until he no longer had any doubts in his heart, or was unwilling to accept his father's choice and decided to take the risk, he had completely fallen into a trap.

    ¡°The Lord of the World, the pinnacle of the Holy Realm, in the end, before I even get it, I find that it is just an illusory illusion.

    But no matter how angry and unwilling he is, his consciousness keeps blurring, as if he has never woken up at all.  It seemed like an instant, and it seemed like countless years, and finally lost consciousness with the ecstasy, unwillingness, and indignation that had not faded in my heart.

    There was a deathly silence in the inner study room made of fine iron.

    After a long time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood up, his movements were extremely slow, as if he was adapting to something.  It was as if he was feeling it, running his fingers through the air, touching the air, and feeling the silky vitality in the air. A smile appeared on the corner of "Wei Wang Hongyang's" mouth, which was extremely gentle.

    "It's still not strong enough." The "King of Wei Hongyang" became weird as he raised his hands and feet. The golden rune array in the inner study made of fine iron made continuous snapping sounds, and each sound was followed by a pattern.  The golden rune formation changed from shining to dim, the true energy dissipated, and became ineffective.

    The buzzing sound of fine iron began to become stronger, and it became silent after a snap of fingers.  But as if there was an earthquake, the entire inner study room made of fine iron began to shake violently, and a crack a finger wide appeared.  The crack continued to expand, as if it were made of paper, and a huge tear was randomly torn out by two hands, and the starlight outside the house suddenly appeared.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood in the inner study like a monster from the Nine Netherworld, thinking about something.

    The palace of Prince Wei began to agitate. When both warriors and Taoists felt this unimaginable power, their first feeling was disbelief.  When would such a powerful person exist in the Wei Palace?  A hundred steps away from the lingering inner study, there were crowds of people, but no one dared to get closer to see what was going on.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The vast formation of pure heaven and earth opened a crack in the inner study room, and at the same time, like a volcano that had been quiet for too long, it erupted into the sky with brilliance.??Seven-colored brilliance soared into the sky over Zhongjing City, and the entire Zhongjing City was covered in the light, just like the fireworks set off by the people during the New Year, but magnified a hundred times.

 Text Chapter 474 Breaking into the Palace

    The awe-inspiring formation that purified the world suddenly stopped, and the night wind was deserted, as if nothing had happened, it was just an illusion for everyone.  It was late at night, and the people in Zhongjing City had all fallen asleep. Only one or two drunkards could not find their way home, and saw this horrifying scene on the cold long street.  After disappearing in the blink of an eye, he leaned against the wall again and cursed in a low voice, cursing himself for being so drunk that he couldn't see clearly.

    The powerful aura dissipated, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" walked out of the inner study. Although he was only wearing simple casual clothes, which were smooth and comfortable, it seemed that the unimaginably powerful force just now did not exist at all. Even the corners of Wei Wang Hongyang's clothes were not there.  Can be wrinkled.  Wei Wang Hongyang walked out slowly, with a majestic air of a king between the steps of a dragon and a tiger.

    "King of Wei." Xu Tianzhen felt uneasy. Although he had the order of Qingxu Daozu and Wei Wang Hongyang, Xu and Wei Snake, but in the past few days, he had been in a state of anxiety, always feeling like something was going to happen.  Today, I felt the zhenqi fluctuations in Wei Wang Hongyang's most private inner study, and rushed to see it. I didn't expect to see such a scene.  Although he is still the same person as before, standing in the ruins of the inner study made of fine iron, the aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" has become like a mountain and a river, which makes people dare not look at him.

    "Let Daozu come." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said simply and easily, as if summoning his own dog.  Xu Tianzhen was furious. He raised his head and looked at King Wei with an angry look on his face.  On weekdays, Wei Wang Hongyang was extremely respectful to the Qingxu Sect, and even more respectful to the Qingxu Taoist Patriarch. Why did he speak in such a tone today?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" his eyes were full of amusement, and there was no doubt in the joking, and he said leisurely: "Go and ask Tao Ancestor to come over and do it tonight. Will your Qingxu Sect's Qingxu Formation still be used? If so.  If you want, take enough disciples with you, run out of the city towards Qinghe River, take King Wei's belt card, and say there is an urgent matter."

    After saying that, a waist badge engraved with golden runes was thrown into the hands of Xu Tianzhen.  Xu Tian took the badge and said in a cold voice: "I don't know, Your Highness." Before he finished speaking, Xu Tian felt as if a mountain weighing ten thousand kilograms was on his body, and all the energy in his body suddenly refused to be controlled by him.  Become restless.  In one moment, Xu Tianren could even feel that in the next moment, countless zhenqi would burst out of his body, and his end would be a miserable death.

    ??????????????????????????????This is Wei Wang Hongyang?  Normally, his realm is not as good as his own, but he has suddenly reached the peak of the profound realm in the past few days. However, he is just between the two, so how can he have such tyrannical power?

    The pressure on his body disappeared in a flash. "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not even look at Xu Zhenren. He glanced at the people in the venue and said: "Barbarian, you and the people from Qingxu Sect go out of the city. When you see the signal in the city, Zhong Yang  The capital is bound to be locked up by four major forces. You are responsible for patrolling the surrounding areas and must intercept all warriors and Taoists who return for reinforcements outside the central capital."

    The King of the Northern Barbarians didn't know what he felt. His expression changed instantly and he bowed his head in agreement.

    Xu Tianren took courage, lowered his head and asked, "Your Highness, I wonder what the signal is?"

    "You will know it when you see it. Go quickly." After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang" waved his hand impatiently.  Xu Tian was helpless and looked at each other with the King of Northern Barbarians. There was fear in their eyes and they bowed their heads and retreated.

    Seeing Xu Tianzhen and the King of Northern Barbarians retreating with their subordinates, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" said: "I went to the palace to meet Emperor Xia. After seeing the signal, I mobilized all the forces. You can burn, kill and loot.  , we only need to do one thing, which is to cause chaos in Zhongjing City!"

    There was a strange flavor in the words. He called him Emperor Xia, without the usual title of father and emperor, and without the respect. It was simple and casual.

    "Even if there is no chaos, you still have to delay the power to support the imperial palace for a moment or three. From then on, the world will be settled, and the wealth will be shared with you!"

    Those who could enter the inner study a hundred steps away were all Wei Wang Hongyang's confidants. Hearing what Wei Wang said, he didn't realize that there was anything wrong with his expectations.  On the contrary, the last sentence about sharing wealth with you really made my mouth dry and my heartbeat quicken.  Tonight, King Hong Yang of Wei looked very different from usual. He looked down upon the world and scolded him with a kingly air, and all his subordinates obeyed him unswervingly.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed, strode out of the inner house, came to the front yard and got on his horse.  The personal guard behind him asked: "Your Highness, how many more people will you take with you?"

    "No need." After saying that, the horse neighed loudly and ran out of the Wei Palace.

    Except for the occasional patrolling government officials, there are no pedestrians on the long street at midnight.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" seems to enjoy this feeling of galloping. The horse's tail and horse's head are pulled into a straight line, half leaning on the horse, and his body is squatting slightly. It seems that he is not going to the palace, but galloping on the grassland, carrying  His subordinates rush to kill and drink blood.

    The riding skills are extremely exquisite. Although the speed of the horse is maximized, the turns are smooth and natural. The riding skills are three points more proficient than the barbarian who has grown up on horseback since childhood.

    &nbsp; Prince Wei's Mansion is not far from the palace. "King Wei Hong Yang" galloped like this and arrived in front of the palace in a short time.

    Looking at the palace gate, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have a flash of fanaticism in his eyes.  A lot has changed with the passage of time, but this door seems to have not changed at all. It is still so indestructible, as solid and heavy as the foundation of the founding of Daxia.

    The surrounding buildings, except for the imperial city, have been changed beyond recognition. There are statues of two men standing at the gate of the government office over there. "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is very interested in this. If there is no urgent matter, he will definitely go to investigate.  .

    Standing on horseback in front of the imperial city, "King Hong Yang of Wei" said loudly: "According to His Majesty's order, I entered the palace to resume my life." After saying that, there was a black token in his hand, with gold runes on it shining brightly in the midnight.  Holding the token in his hand, there was suddenly a dragon roar in the air, loud and clear.

    There are three such tokens in the Daxia royal family. Seeing the tokens is like seeing the Emperor of Xia. Although it is a legend, the imperial guards guarding the imperial city have only heard of it but have never seen it.  But when they saw such a scene at this moment, everyone knew that what they said was true, and most of them knelt down and saluted.  The general of the Forbidden Army was still a little suspicious, so he raised his hands and said politely: "His Royal Highness, King Wei, please give me your humble thanks."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly: "The matter is urgent. If we miss something, can you bear the responsibility? Daxia only has three tokens in total. Be careful of breaking the rules."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Although the voice is quiet, but awe-inspiring, the faint threat is more intimidating to the generals of the Forbidden Army than swords and guns.  After thinking quickly, there is such a provision in the old military regulations. However, it is said that one of these tokens was lost in the early years, and the remaining two have not been used for nearly a thousand years since the founding of Daxia. I did not expect that I would actually see it with my own eyes.  witness.  Although "King Hongyang of Wei" was easy to say, the huge stakes involved were indeed something that a Forbidden Army general like himself could not afford.  After making up his mind, with a smile on his face, he said: "What your Highness said is true, it is the fault of your humble position. I hope your Highness will be lenient."

    After saying that, the general of the Forbidden Army ordered the palace door to be opened.

    The harsh sound of creaking seemed so harsh in the silence of midnight. The palace door opened a small crack, allowing only one person to pass.  As soon as the palace door was opened, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" broke through the door like lightning and rode through the imperial city.

    "In the palace" a forbidden soldier was shocked by the actions of "King Wei Hong Yang", completely forgetting the identity of the other party and his unscrupulous arrogance, and blurted out one sentence.  The imperial guards around him quickly blocked his mouth, fearing that "King Hong Yang of Wei" would hear these words and be killed.

    The general of the Forbidden Army was dumbfounded. He turned back and glared at the Forbidden Army who made a sound.  He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully again. The figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" had disappeared around the corner.

    King Wei was really bold to ride horses and gallops so unscrupulously in the palace.  But having said that, this is a royal family matter, and I can't do it even if I want to.  This kind of thing is wrong both inside and outside, and at best it will be useless and unrewarding.  It's not unusual for the slightest mistake to destroy one's entire family.  This time I was inexplicably involved. I really wanted to burn some incense and pay homage to my ancestors when I got home.  The general of the Forbidden Army secretly cried out in his heart that it was bad luck, and at the same time he also told the Forbidden Army under his command to deal with it carefully.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" unscrupulously beat his horse in the imperial city and left in the dust.  Since the beginning of the Great Xia Dynasty, horses have been prohibited in the palace.  Although more than three hundred years have passed, this rule still stands like Tianzhu Mountain.  It was already midnight, and the maids and eunuchs in the palace had already fallen asleep.  The crisp sound of horse hooves awakened many people from their dreams, and some people cursed in a daze.  But in an instant, he knew that he was in the palace. Who would have such courage to run a horse in the palace?

    In the silence, the sound of horse hooves seemed to hit people's hearts. All those who heard the sound of horse hooves could not help but feel anxious and played small drums.  The brave ones pushed the window open a small crack and saw His Royal Highness King Wei riding into the palace at midnight.  Everyone who saw it was thinking over and over again what was going to happen?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was lying low on the horse. He didn't feel it was hard, but he was used to it.  At the time of the founding of the Xia Dynasty and the collapse of the Wei Dynasty, the world was in turmoil and smoke was everywhere. It was the time when the wind and clouds were surging and the dragon and tiger met.  At that time, Emperor Hong Yuan, the Taizu of Great Xia, rose up in the wilderness and led his men through countless battles and battles. They were bloody for many years, and finally the Great Xia Kingdom was established, which lasted for more than 300 years.

    Fighting in the army is different from private fights in rivers and lakes. No matter how strong a person is among thousands of troops, he will always be exhausted.  There were countless strange people and strangers in those years, and there were constant reports of people who died in the battles between the two armies.  Therefore, such superb riding skills were developed at that time, deep in the bones, and revealed inadvertently.

    Looking around, although the appearance of the Daxia Palace has not changed much and has only been renovated a few times, the general layout and architecture are still the same as they were 350 years ago.  Even if it is renovated, there will always be places in every corner that are less visited by people.Where it was left out, it became dilapidated with the passage of time.  The indifferent eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" revealed a bit of nostalgic tenderness, which was swayed in the night wind in just a flash.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 475 The Mantis and the Oriole

    In that life, I conquered the world, but lost to time.  And now, I want to get back everything I lost.  I want people to know that what I have lost must be taken back with my own hands!

    Countless ambitions and lofty sentiments are dissolved in the sound of horse hooves, galloping freely in the middle of the night without any scruples.

    There were vague and voyeuristic glances all around, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't care.  After entering the Imperial City of Daxia, it was getting closer and closer to the situation I had imagined countless times. How could I care about the prying eyes of these ants?

    "The King of Wei Hong Yang" was not running to the inner city where Emperor Daxia Ren was located, but to an inaccessible and desolate place in the imperial city and outside the inner city.  A courtyard as big as a palm, no one has lived in it for I don¡¯t know how many years.

    Even the lowest eunuchs or maids rarely come to this desolate place. They would rather live without a roof than live here.  Rumor has it that every time someone stays here for three or two days, they die in mysterious circumstances.  As time goes by, more and more such things happen, even those who don't believe it start to believe it.  Gradually, this small courtyard became a place for distribution, and it could be regarded as a vicious means and somewhat strange feature of the Great Xia Chrysanthemum Palace Fight.

    The small courtyard is desolate and remote, inaccessible. Even the birds and insects seem to be extinct, and it is unusually quiet.  Occasionally, the barking of dogs from the residences outside the imperial city could be heard, making the place even more deserted.  Half of the dilapidated wooden door had fallen off, and the other half was hanging limply in the night wind, with spider webs hanging on it.  I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since anyone lived here or cleaned it.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" beat his horse and broke through the door, causing a cloud of dust.  The old ash has a rotten smell that makes people feel uncomfortable.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to notice it. He got off his horse and walked around with his head held high.  It's not like facing a dangerous situation, but like taking a leisurely stroll on the way home.

    This small courtyard was a strange place even for the lowest-level eunuchs and maids living nearby, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be familiar with the road. He went straight to a covered dry well in the backyard without looking.

    Seeing the dry well and the thick stones above covered with dust and cobwebs, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a solemn face but with a trace of uncontrollable excitement, he kicked away the thick stone covering the well.  The light in his hands flashed, and a condensed wind blew out from the well. Countless dust and rotten leaves blew up, and a stale smell filled his nose.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was unmoved, his hands were as steady as mountains, and the true air flow blew out the rotten leaves and dust in the dry well, and fell in the corner of the small courtyard. There was no disturbance outside the garden.

    After a few breaths, a ray of pure white light lit up at the bottom of the dry well, and an object that was almost ethereal and transparent slowly flew up with the true energy of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Under the illumination of the moonlight, "Wei Wang Hongyang's" true energy circulated on the transparent object, and the seven-color rays of light seemed to be born out of thin air in mid-air, flowing without any obstruction, and the deserted courtyard was also illuminated extremely beautifully.

    The almost transparent object slowly revealed its shape. It was actually made of Yuanjing and was as tall as a person. The surface was convex and concave, and the graceful curves showed something.  If Gao Feng were here, he would definitely recognize at a glance that the shapes on the utensils made by Yuan Jing were tailor-made for Princess Qingrou.  If the little princess was here, she would lie on it, no matter what.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the curve on the Yuanjing utensil with some regret and shook his head slightly.  Unexpectedly, after all the planning back then, his descendants actually saw through the foreshadowing in the early years. King Wei also withdrew from the struggle for the throne early. Even if he gathered the strange people who were wandering in the world, his strength was extremely limited.  It is a pity that Princess Qingrou escaped right in front of her eyes like this.

    Because my descendants are too smart and cannot be reincarnated perfectly, I don¡¯t know whether to be happy or depressed.

    No matter what, it¡¯s good to be prepared in advance.  There is no point in talking at this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly has a piece of cold jade in his hand.  The cold jade is bright and clean, slightly dimmed in the moonlight, as if the moonlight shines on the cold jade and is absorbed by the cold jade.  The cold jade that "King Hong Yang of Wei" is holding in his hand at this moment is a treasure that few people have ever seen, the True Moon Remaining Yu.

    Under the bright and clear moonlight, the waning moon seemed to have a trace of aura. Waves of breathtaking brilliance rippled on the waning moon, and the cold air suddenly became strong.

    As Zhenyue remnants appeared in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongye", the frost spread layer by layer from his feet, as if turning around, crawling and shrouding the entire courtyard.  The bright frost reflects the colorful light on the crystal, which is even more dazzling, like a scene in the world.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sighed softly, still a little unsatisfied, but that's all.  Just as the true moon remnant in his hand was about to fly up and be embedded in the Yuanjing utensil, the surroundings suddenly glowed with light.  A majestic and slightly old voice sounded: "I have been looking for him for so many years, but I didn't expect to be here. It is indeed a good method."

    Emperor Xia wears light armorDensely packed armor leaves are stacked together. Each armor leaf is not made of steel, but woven from dragon skin. Each piece of dragon skin is the thick skin of a real dragon's neck, neither thin nor thick, full of dragon power.  The three reverse scales on it are like three small shields, breathing dragon's breath.  The most touching thing is that these dragon breaths are mixed together. They do not conflict with each other, but are strengthened.  Ancient runes are engraved in the gaps between the reverse scales.  The runes are connected with gold threads, making the dragon's power even more exuberant.

    The reverse scales of a true dragon are so huge that almost one of them is like a good shield.  The light armor on Emperor Xia's body was tanned by unknown secret techniques. The dragon skin has shrunk a lot, and the reverse scales on the dragon skin have also shrunk. The many dragon skins are strung together and look natural, without any unnecessary burden.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The two Imperial Guards, Lin and Shi, were beside Emperor Xia, who led the guard, and after that there were countless Daoists and Heavenly Masters such as Kang Zhenren.  Seeing that Emperor Xia was surrounded by strong men and heavily guarded, he had already put on a posture to complete his victory in one battle.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was stunned for a moment, then he laughed and said: "Someone dares to claim to be me in front of me. Do you think I don't know that you are ambushing me? You are indeed an interesting child. You are worthy of being a descendant of my Hong family."

    As soon as the words fell, there was a trance between heaven and earth, and for a moment, earth-shaking changes seemed to have taken place in the cold courtyard.  The awe-inspiring and pure formation of heaven and earth that shrouded the city of Zhongjing appeared like a sky between the sea of ??grass, flowing with countless brilliance.  However, the light and shadow twisted and changed, which was different from the vast and pure world in the past. The entire Zhongjing City was illuminated like daylight.

    As Haoran¡¯s Great Formation of Purifying Heaven and Earth was triggered, everyone felt the sky and earth cracking around them.  Like standing on a boat in the East China Sea, my body rises and falls involuntarily with the waves.  Not only that, even the imperial city began to shake slightly.

    The great formation of pure heaven and earth appeared, but it was different from the past. The seven-color flow was dull and dull, without a trace of vitality.  It's like a bad painter painted the sky above Zhongjing City. It has only the same shape but lacks the spirit of the past.

    At this moment, an indifferent voice sounded in the hearts of everyone, "Sure!"

    With the sound of this sound, everything seems to have stopped instantly, and even the time that cannot be touched has stopped passing at this moment.  At the same time, the awe-inspiring and pure heaven and earth made a rattling sound. The countless colors, huge and awe-inspiring Qi of the heaven and earth in the sky showed a chaotic form, entangled together, chaotic, entangled, fighting, and devouring.

    The Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation has protected the capital city for thousands of years and suppressed countless monsters.  Although there have been minor glitches in hundreds of years, this is the first time such irregular changes have occurred.  Time stops, and everyone is unable to move or think.  But this feeling of fear that goes deep into the bone marrow reaches the hearts of all warriors and Taoists, as if there is an invisible big hand trying to grab them into the Nine Netherworld.

    What exactly happened here!

    What happened!  Fear blended into everyone's heart in an instant. Even Lin and Shi, the two commanders of the imperial army, were at the pinnacle of cultivation among warriors. Their hearts had long been cultivated into a state of fearlessness, but at this moment they experienced something.  A feeling of familiar yet extremely unfamiliar fear.  Time stopped passing, and it seemed that only the vast and pure world was changing. Everything was strange, but everything went with the flow.

    During the stagnation, a warm current passed through the sky and the earth, and countless raindrops fell one after another.  The raindrops are moving, and everyone is moving from stillness to movement, waking up from stagnation.  It wasn't until this moment that a king's majestic voice with endless dragon power echoed in everyone's ears, breaking the immobilization spell just now.

    Emperor Xia Huangren frowned, he did not expect that after being possessed by King Wei, this legendary ancestral spirit would actually have such methods!  He actually colluded with Qingxu Daozu to cause chaos in Beijing.

    ??Looking up, the true moon remnant has been inlaid on the Yuanjing vessel by "King Hong Yang of Wei".  The white Yuan Jing seemed to reflect the color of the awe-inspiring pure heaven and earth formation in mid-air. A few traces of extremely fine red quickly came closer and gathered together to form a drop of bright red blood.

    Like a white jade beauty, the bright red blood seems to be real, dripping on Yuan Jing's vessel.  You can imagine what kind of enchanting and strange scene it would be if Princess Qingrou were placed on Yuan Jing.

    It took just a blink of an eye for everyone to be immobilized, and the blood dripping from Zhen Yue Yu continued to fall to the ground.  The strange thing is that the blood drops do not seep into the ground, but gather on the ground.  Drops of blood continued to fall on the ground, and the courtyard turned into a river of blood, like a dark spring.

    These weird and strange scenes appeared as the vast and pure formation of heaven and earth loosened, and they gathered into a stream after the sound of "sedation".  When Emperor Xia Huangren gave a shout and broke the word "ding" in his words, the blood on the ground seemed to have received some order. With the voice of Emperor Xia Huangren,The sound spreads out in the courtyard and flows out.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to subscribe and reward (this site). Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 476: Chaos breaks out in Beijing

    The blood flowed very fast, but it maintained an unknown connection with Zhenyue Canyu. In the blink of an eye, it became as thin as a hair and could not be seen.  But although each filament is thin, they are vividly gathered next to the Yuanjing vessel, as if a white jade beauty with fiery red hair is hanging around, showing off her beautiful figure in the world.  It is as clear and transparent as a drop of dew, with red silk threads swaying around it. When worn together, it is so beautiful that people cannot bear to hurt it.

    "Hahaha." A burst of wild laughter resounded between heaven and earth, and the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation that had become chaotic shook again, making it even more chaotic.  "My child, after all, you are a descendant of my Hong family. Can I not know what you are thinking? I originally thought that after more than ten generations, the country's luck would gradually decline, and the children would not be so smart. I didn't expect it would be me.  The bloodline of the Hong family is strong, and I am so lucky to be here with you and have such abilities."

    Emperor Xia Huangren looked at the arrogant "King of Wei Hong Yang" in front of him, and saw a bloody thread biting towards him like a python, without moving.  Behind him, Master Kang turned into a ball of sharp white light, and his sword energy soared straight into the sky.  Three heavenly masters followed closely behind him and flew into the sky.

    The two remaining Daoists in the Taoist Academy seemed to have practiced this countless times and were not surprised at all changes.  Once he was able to start moving, instead of attacking "Wei Wang Hong Yang", he muttered words and cast spells.  Like a spring cicada spinning silk, the mighty Qi in his hand condensed into threads and continued to gather around Emperor Xia Huang Ren.

    ??The white light began to appear around Emperor Xia Huangren, and it wrapped around Emperor Xia Huangren as softly and softly as silk.  At the same time, Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tinggang shouted loudly, with the light in their hands flashing, and they rushed towards "Wei Wang Hongyang" who was holding the Yuan Jing and spreading countless red threads.

    The Haoran Purifying Heaven and Earth Formation had just become chaotic. The experts around Emperor Xia Huangren who were present all felt that although Zhongjing City was no longer suppressed by the formation, their own strength not only did not increase, but seemed to be suppressed by a force they had never encountered before.  suppress.

    Is this the basis of "Wei Wang Hongyang"?

    The two peak warriors rushed forward without hesitation, with incomparable bravery.  There is no copper or iron wall in front of her, only red silk as gentle as a woman's charming eyes.  Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tinggang, who have reached the pinnacle of martial arts, seem to be walking into a cobweb that fills the sky.  Difficulty moving.  Quartz shouted for a long time, and used her hands to slash at the red light in front of her that was getting thicker and thicker, "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a sarcastic look in his eyes, and glanced at Shi Ying for a long time without moving.  Just holding the Yuanjing vessel inlaid with the remnants of the true moon, he watched indifferently as the red silk threads plunged into the white barrier around Emperor Xia.

    Quartz's palms have become blades for a long time.  There was a wild and fierce aura all over his body.  Strong wind gusts.  Turning his palm into a knife, the strong wind was rising, but Shi Yingjiu felt the strong energy on the blade cutting into nothingness, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye.  It was as if he were a little bug trapped in a spider's web.  No matter how hard I struggled, it was all in vain.  No matter how hard you struggle, in the end it¡¯s still difficult to move forward.

    If he had lost in a head-to-head confrontation, Shi Yingjiu would not have been so shocked and did not see "Wei Wang Hong Yang" take action at all.  Just a pool of red silk thread can bind his hands and feet, leaving all his strength useless.  Shi Yingjiu knew exactly how big the gap in realm was.

    When did "King Hong Yang of Wei" become so powerful?

    The blood-threaded blood was gentle and tactful, bypassing the two warriors and spreading around. "Wei Wang Hongyang" faced the two warriors who were at the top of his time, but he didn't even bother to move his fingers.  Wenwen Township is the Tomb of Heroes. In his eyes, neither Shi Yingjiu nor Lin Tinggang are vulnerable to a single blow in this gentle and bloody line.

    The light armor rune formation on Lin Tinggang's body is derived from a long-standing royal light armor. It is said that when a fierce general under the founding emperor of Daxia went into battle, he always went into battle shirtless and never wore armor.  Not afraid of swords or crossbows.  The founding emperor of Xia specially gave him a pair of light armor to prevent the inadvertent flying arrows from killing his fierce general.  The light armor was engraved with extremely dense rune formations, which were exquisite and difficult to break.  More than 300 years later, Emperor Ren of Xia bestowed it on Lin Tinggang as a reward for his contribution to the Xia Dynasty.

    "King of Wei Hong Yang" paused for a moment on this piece of light armor.  Full of nostalgia and pity, he whispered: "Daxia has been in peace for a long time, but it is not easy for you to have such a cultivation level. It is not a waste of this Yujilin. However, it seems that the use of Yujilin has been lost.  , you are wrong. What a pity. What a pity." His tone was full of regret and disdain, as if he was remembering the warriors who wore this light armor called Yu Qilin to expand the territory when the Xia Dynasty was founded, and vaguely recalled countless past events.

    Lin Ting was just angered by the words of "Wei Wang Hongyang". Unexpectedly, the meanings of the dense rune formations on the Yuqilin body suddenly became chaotic. The golden lines between the rune formations flickered with golden light, and then suddenly dimmed.  As soon as he activated it, for some reason, his true energy could not flow and was trapped in a thin line of blood.  Although not a single thread attacked Lin Tingang, countlessThe red silk thread was like a swamp, making it impossible for the top warrior in the world to escape on his own.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Not only failed to work, but was used by the enemy. This blow made Shi Yingjiu feel that the gap in realm between himself and "Wei Wang Hongyang" was even greater.

    "Don't waste your efforts. Yu Qilin was made by one of my talisman masters back then. Tsk tsk~~~" "Wei Wang Hongyang" sighed twice and no longer looked at Lin Tinggang, nor at that ancient thing.  It's a light armor called Yu Qilin made by his trusted talisman master.

    The past is just like the clouds of the past, and it¡¯s just confusing the mind with so many thoughts.

    As soon as he finished speaking, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body glowed with red light, turning into threads spinning around him.  Unlike Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura, nor like the monster's red magic, the red light on "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is peaceful and has a yin energy.  Although there was a faint hint of evil, it was not revealed. Only Emperor Xia Huangren could vaguely feel this sinister aura.

    The red silk threads seemed to be countless tentacles, speeding up under the utensils made by Yuan Jing and spreading out in all directions.  "Wei Wang Hong Yang" also looks like he has grown countless filaments. Under the confusing light of the chaotic and pure heaven and earth formation, he looks like a legendary evil god from ancient times, powerful and evil.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to be resisting the red thread with all his strength, and couldn't concentrate on fighting with "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  The white silk threads emitted by the two Taoist masters beside him became more and more abundant, and became entangled into a huge cicada pupa.

    The first bloodshot that appeared has seeped into the true energy of the two real people, like a python, making a hissing sound and pounced on Emperor Xia Huangren.

    Everyone is aware of the dangers involved, but the zhenqi mixed with red threads is becoming more and more dense, and it is impossible to see from the outside what the Xia Emperor Rendi is inside.  At this moment, the two real people were trying their best, but they still couldn't keep out the red thread. Even if they tried to maintain their own energy flow, it was getting harder and harder.

    Is it a student?  Is it death?

    The red thread seems to be only interested in Emperor Xia Huangren, and is not an offensive spell.  The two real people stood behind Emperor Xia Huangren without even looking at the red thread.

    As "Wei Wang Hongyang" was wrapped in red, his powerful aura was like a volcano, and countless magma spread in the streets and alleys of Zhongjing City. The city gates were closed tightly, and they could not stop the spread of the thread.

    The vast array of pure heaven and earth began to become chaotic. The entire Zhongjing City was shocked for a short period of time. Hundreds of Taoists flew in mid-air in Zhongjing City. In the streets and alleys, warriors and some monsters who were rarely seen on weekdays began to set fires.  .  Zhongjing, the capital of Great Xia, has three armies stationed in the city all year round to maintain security in Zhongjing and prepare for sudden rebellions.

    The peace has been peaceful for a long time, and the sword that has not been used for many years has begun to rust.  The reactions of the three imperial armies in Beijing in Great Xia differed from each other after the chaos began.

    Having a close relationship with the King of Wei, the right army of the Forbidden Army who was bribed by the King of Wei reacted extremely slowly.  Even though the general in charge had long known that chaos was imminent in Zhongjing City, he had revealed it to his close subordinates in advance.  But until the vast and pure world began to become chaotic, I never thought that such a huge battle would occur in my lifetime.  After the general of the right army of the Forbidden Army panicked for a moment, he began to get excited. It turned out that what His Highness King Wei said was true!  To be able to clear up chaos in the world, His Highness the King of Wei must have already made up his mind. Otherwise, why would he, as the King of Wei, still engage in this beheading business?

    The general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army made up his mind, called his own soldiers, restrained his subordinates, and gathered in the small school field in the military camp.  At this time, he should have rushed out of the military camp, but he couldn't even gather his soldiers together. The officer in charge felt a little blushing.  Fortunately, it's not too late to make a decision now.

    The chaotic soldiers were whispering to each other in the school field. They were all shocked by the changes in the vast formation of pure heaven and earth. They were talking and worried.  In the panic, the six gods were at a loss.  When I heard the officer in charge summoning me, I thought I was going to leave the camp to quell the rebellion. I felt a little afraid and moved even slower.

    The right-wing general of the Forbidden Army cleared his throat and prepared to say something.  Originally, his talents were limited, but after Gao Tianhe's death, he relied on the blessings of his ancestors to obtain the position of general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army. Most of his subordinates were wealthy children of the capital, but they were just making a living to support idle people.  He knows that his role is limited, but he still wants to gain a share of the merits of serving the dragon.  The greedy desire has been burning in my heart and can no longer be extinguished.

    After a brief encouragement, the general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army was shocked and angry when he saw the confused expressions of his soldiers a little depressed under the brilliant colors of the chaotic Heaven and Earth Formation.  What was shocking was that he had revealed his intention to rebel. If someone shouted loudly, he would probably be tied up even before he left the military camp.  What makes me angry is that usually everyone is well-behaved and behaves like a grandson. How can I put it???No one dares to answer when serious business comes?  If this was the gang of bastards from the Forbidden Army's Zuo Army, they would have picked them up by now.

 Text Chapter 477 Chaos in various forms

    You can't delay it any longer. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for you.  The general of the right army of the Forbidden Army stood on the stage and tightened his belt tightly, tying his already fat waist tighter to look more heroic and more convincing.

    "Brothers! When the monsters enter the capital, it is time for us to show off our talents! His Highness King Wei has already entered the palace to slay the monsters. As long as we leave the camp at this moment, it will be a great achievement. After leaving the camp, we will keep whatever we gain. We will reward you according to your merits in the future.  Wealth and wealth are shared." The few words of the general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army seemed to reveal a huge temptation to these wealthy children.

    Although it is not stated explicitly, these words are clearly talking about plundering!  Is it really such a good thing?  Some soldiers licked their dry lips, their greed evident.  How confusing are these four words?

    Zhongjing City is very large, and the troops stationed around it are all loyal to the royal family, and they have been passed down from generation to generation.  There are not many people, but they are better than pure ones.  Before this night, no one seemed to have thought that one day these forbidden troops would rebel.  He would never have thought that he would be among these rebels. Although he was not a rebel in name, everyone knew what was going on.

    The wealthy children of the real princely families are all in places where there is money and wealth such as the Demon Suppression Division. In places like the Forbidden Army where they receive rewards, most of their families have long been ruined.  As soon as they heard that what they gained would be kept for themselves, rewards would be given based on merit, and wealth and honor would be shared, almost everyone became cautious.

    Time can indeed change a lot of things.  After becoming a hero, the pillar of Zhongjing City, one of the three forbidden armies that guarded Zhongjing City with a pure heart, was instantly defeated by a few words that were not clever but very direct.  Although there is a big reason for the chaos in He Haoran's pure world, everyone is either greedy for money or greedy for high-ranking officials and generous salaries, but they have already been tempted.

    The Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth seems to have been operating for countless years, protecting the men, women, old and children of Zhongjing City. Regardless of whether they are rich or poor, they all rely more or less on the Haoran Purity Heaven and Earth Formation to live a stable life. This formation has always been in the hearts of the residents of Zhongjing City.  There is a hidden presence around you, as unnoticed as air, but indispensable.  There have been no major mistakes in so many years, and no one knows when Haoran¡¯s pure world has been in chaos.

    Everything that is abnormal must be a monster.  Since the King of Wei chose today, and since the signal was determined to be that the formation, which had taken countless manpower and material resources to build since the founding of Daxia, was beginning to be chaotic, there might be a chance of success.  It is absolutely impossible to encounter the power of dragon in the peaceful and prosperous age. How to become a prince by accumulating military merit?  How many heads of West Desert horse bandits do you need to rely on?  Even if the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang has been leading troops in the Western Desert Frontier Army, he still cannot rely on military merit to become a marquis.

    From the vast and pure formation of heaven and earth, it became chaotic.  Plus a few words from the general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army.  A strange change occurred in this rebel army that Wei Wang Hongyang did not fully control at all.  Their thoughts are different. Some people want to win a prince in this peaceful and prosperous era, some people want to burn, kill and plunder, and some people have no idea at all.  His mind went blank and he was bundled into the ranks of the rebels.

    It is such a weird rebel army, without high morale or firm belief, they started the rebellion in a confused way.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the chaotic cavalry to assemble, after all, the horse pen was nearby.

    The cavalry rushed out of the camp.  Looking around, the originally peaceful and peaceful Zhongjing City was filled with flames.  The shadowy flying figure of the Taoist priest in mid-air was like a lot of flies, which further confirmed that Zhongjing City was no longer the fortified and inviolable Zhongjing City of the past.

    Chaos has broken out in Zhongjing City, with flames suddenly appearing all around and chaos arousing, and the confidence of the rebels has soared.

    There was no mobilization before the war, no shouting from the leading generals.  From a soldier to a bandit, it seemed that it only took a moment.  The rebels swarmed into the long street adjacent to the military camp like turbid water breaking its banks.  Most people are wondering which prince's mansion is closer.

    The chaos in Zhongjing has reached its peak at the very beginning. The city of Zhongjing, which is bustling during the day and quiet and peaceful at night, is on fire everywhere when the chaos in the vast and pure world begins.  There was a lot of crying and shouting.  I don¡¯t know how many monsters and warriors recruited by Wei Wang Hongyang have arranged to cause chaos in Zhongjing City.

    The firelight rising into the sky in the distance reflected on the vast formation of pure heaven and earth, giving off more bloody brilliance.  The long street should have been dark and quiet, but under the baptism of this unprecedented brilliance, it shimmered with an enchanting atmosphere.

    The moment the rebels rushed out of the camp, they were destined to be unable to look back. At this time, their eyes were red as if they were bewitched by monsters.  He rushed towards the mansion of a wealthy businessman closest to the camp.

    "Burning, killing, looting, these four words are the best spells to confuse people's hearts.  And it seems that the concubines of the wealthy businessman are all very beautiful

    Rushing into the long street, the generals of the right army of the Forbidden Army who gradually led the army began to realize that something seemed to be wrong.  It's too quiet here. Countless Taoists in Zhongjing City are flying and fighting in mid-air.  But this longWithin a few hundred steps, it was quiet as if nothing happened.  Only the polished and whitened bluestone slab was reflected by the seven-color stream of light from the vast array of pure heaven and earth, making it look a little different from the past.

    Raise your arms.  According to military orders, the sergeants behind should strictly maintain their current positions and wait for the next order.  But the rebels who are already greedy for profit still care about military orders.  What a joke, if we follow military orders, we shouldn¡¯t even step out of the camp without the instruction to go up to the peak.  Everyone is afraid that if they run half a step slower, someone will get ahead of them.

    The rebel general, like Gao Changhe, was the confidant of Wei Wang Hongyang. He held his horse, and at the same time, the chaotic rebel army behind him rushed forward like a stream of turbid water. Few people saw his order.  Number.

    An unknown fire rose in my heart, but before the rebel generals could kill people and establish their power, countless torches and figures suddenly appeared on the surrounding houses and in the open space in front of the long street.  There was no sound, as if a monster from the Nine Netherworld appeared, and the crossbow arrows like locusts rained down like a torrential rain in the next moment.  This rebel army was completely destroyed without even a chance to explain.

    No sparing of arrow branches, but each arrow is evenly distributed, leaving no dead ends.  Could such means be available to these veteran soldiers in Zhongjing City?  As soon as the rebel general heard the sound of the crossbow arrows, he rolled and crawled under the horse's belly, luckily escaping the first wave of crossbow arrows.

    He barely avoided the crossbow arrows, but there wasn't much time left for him.  What frightened him the most was that before the three waves of crossbow arrows were fired, the messy sound of horse hooves began to echo in the long street.

    The Forbidden Army Left Army, one of the three Forbidden Armies!  After hearing the sound of horse hooves and the baptism of crossbow arrows just like locusts, the rebel general immediately realized that the one ambushing him was actually the left army of the Forbidden Army who had experienced in the Western Desert.  There are three forbidden armies in Zhongjing City, and only they dare to attack with cavalry within thirty steps of the crossbow.

    There are countless powerful armies in the world. No matter how you calculate it, there is a place for the left army of the Forbidden Army in the capital city of Daxia.  This army was composed of orphans of dead soldiers who had achieved military exploits in Daxia, in order to appease these helpless children.  In the past hundred years, the Forbidden Army Left Army has gradually become a Forbidden Army composed purely of the orphans of fallen soldiers, and it is the least popular among the three Forbidden Army armies in Zhongjing City.  Every time Emperor Xia ordered the Forbidden Army to be sent to Xuanzhou or the Western Desert for training, the left army of the Forbidden Army was always sent out.  Not to mention the lack of oil and water, a large number of people died every time they came back.

    But it is also true that this left army of the Forbidden Army has gone through the baptism of blood and fire, and its combat power has become stronger and stronger.  The strong men in the army are not inferior to those in the Taoist Academy, but no matter what, there is only one troop in the world that dares to start a cavalry charge while the crossbow arrows are extending.

    Could it be that Wei Wang Hong Yang¡¯s rebellion had been anticipated by Xia Emperor Ren?  If not, how come even the left army of the Forbidden Army was quietly ambushing outside their camp?  When did these bloodthirsty bastards ambush me?  Why didn't my own people find any clues?

    The countless questions and potential answers are chilling.  Emperor Xia and Rendi had been prepared for this rebellion and were waiting for people like him to cause rebellion!  You know the outcome and consequences without even thinking about it.

    A feeling of regret came to mind. If this were the case, this rebellion would definitely be defeated.  The general of the Right Army of the Forbidden Army was in a daze. Amidst the messy sound of horse hooves, he could vaguely hear the cries of countless women and children in Zhongjing City. The sound of crossbow arrows piercing the air was mixed with the sound of horse hooves.  The energy in his body was completely suppressed, and he couldn't even resist.  The sharp scimitar was waved in front of his eyes, and then everything became silent.

    Long street, cavalry, and crossbows, calmly led some gloomy teams to simply and cleanly deal with the rebels, leaving only broken corpses on the ground and crossbows everywhere.  The blood gurgled and flowed underground along the gutter on both sides of the long street, making countless rats in the gutter extremely excited.

    Two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect flew past in mid-air and witnessed the one-sided massacre on the long street.  For the Forbidden Army Zuojun composed of these miserable children in Zhongjing City, or for the army, Qingxumen and Taipingguan are two completely different views.  Behind him stood the nearly omnipotent Taoist Qingxu, which gave the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect enough reason to look down on these ordinary people and low-level Taoists and warriors.

    No matter how strong a mouse is, it is still a mouse?  What's more, these are rats with no connections at home?

    The killings were carried out calmly and uniformly, with a hint of indifference to life in their eyes, as if the bursts of blood did not exist in front of the eyes of these soldiers in gray uniforms.  The two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect in mid-air witnessed all this, and their faces changed slightly.

    While watching, the two Qingxu disciples seemed to feel a murderous aura at the same time, showing a chilling chill.  The leader of the Hussars raised his head and squinted, with gray eyes, indifferent to everything.  Even the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect, who had always been aloof and superior in the past, could not make the leading generals even slightly afraid at this moment.  His arms were raised, exactly like the rebel general's posture.?, using the standard military orders of the Daxia army.

 Text Chapter 478 Bloody

    Seeing the gray cloth lifted up in the night, shining from time to time under the chaotic light of the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation, the two Qingxu disciples still believed that these ordinary people would not bring any trouble to them.  But the general's eyes were as sharp as swords, and his fierce and gun-like wildness as he stood amidst the mountains of corpses and sea of ??blood made the two Taoists feel panicked.

    Then teach them a lesson!  He was actually frightened and confused by ordinary people, even if there were some warriors, so what?  The two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect felt a sense of shame, and then burst into anger.

    The Qingqi of the Qingxu Sect master flashed in his hands. One of the two Taoists had a shining green behind him, and the other had a fiery red behind him.  The more powerful the spell, the longer it takes to summon, and the opponents are just ordinary people. The Taoists of Qingxu Sect simply look down on these soldiers who have no real energy flow and are not martial arts practitioners. From the beginning,  I never thought of using simple and quick talisman paper.  A few spells can make them run wild. The two Taoists have the same idea, or they will disperse on their own after seeing such a powerful force.

    As soon as the true energy began to flow, the arm in the gray military uniform fell like a machete.

    There was still no sound, only the sound of the hand crossbow stringing was intermittent. The formations of the soldiers had completed a rapid change when their arms were raised just now.  It's just that the two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect couldn't understand what was going on.  As the arm fell, a sharp roar rose from the ground, like a strange thunder, sweeping everything between heaven and earth.

    The dense crossbow arrows blocked all sight, coupled with the chaos of the vast pure formation of heaven and earth, the seven-color radiant reflection reflected bursts of illusory and blurred colors on the crossbow arrows like a group of dark clouds.

    The murderous intent is awesome!  The murderous intention is like a mountain!

    The faces of the two Qingxu disciples turned black and purple in an instant. They had only seen the Imperial Army Zuojun training on the school grounds, but had never fought against each other. How could they imagine that these ordinary soldiers could actually do this together?  Such a huge burst of power.  After collecting the spell, he hurriedly crushed the talisman. At this moment, he could no longer care about anything. Saving his life was the most important thing.  Several colorful shields rotated in front of him, and his body was covered by the shields.

    As soon as the shield was summoned, the dark cloud composed of countless crossbow arrows followed one after another.  The powerful crossbows used by the Forbidden Army's left army were all specially made, and the arrow tips were coated with the poisonous saliva of a lizard in the Western Desert.  It is said that this poisonous saliva is highly corrosive and can slightly damage all magic protection.

    Those in the Qingxu Sect know this, but they only regarded it as a legend in the past.  This kind of poisonous saliva does indeed exist, and it is not a secret in Zhongjing City. Some Taoists are even good enough to test it personally.  The conclusion is that the damage caused by this poisonous saliva to magic protection is minimal, and it is nothing at all.

    But at this moment, a dark cloud flew over in front of the two Qingxu Sect Taoists, covering the sky and the sun. There were hundreds of crossbow arrows within sight, with a fishy and sweet smell, which made their scalp numb just looking at them.

    I have never experienced such a fierce battle, and it is inevitable that I will be frightened by the huge momentum of thousands of arrows.  For a moment, the Qingxu disciples lost their last chance to survive.  Instead of running away with their heads in their hands, they stared blankly at the overwhelming gloomy clouds. Such people are just new recruits on the battlefield.

    The crossbow arrows are extremely fast, and the standard powerful crossbow in the army fires three shots in a row.

    As the first dark cloud enveloped the two Qingxu disciples, the left army general of the Forbidden Army wearing gray military uniforms had a hint of contemptuous ridicule on his lips.  Such stupid idiots could not be seen during the training in Xuanzhou and Ximo. Those horse thieves in the West Desert and the monsters in the North are smarter than monkeys. How can they stand there and be used as targets?  When those warlocks from the Western Desert Horse Thieves thought of those weird-looking warlocks who could not be killed unless cut into pieces, the general of the left army of the Forbidden Army immediately felt that these two Taoists from the Qingxu Sect were a little stupid and cute.

    The hissing sound of corrosion sounded continuously. At this moment, there were no other sounds in the ears of the two Qingxu disciples. In the monotonous sound, they felt as if they were in a snake's den, with people everywhere trying to choose someone.  The biting snake.  One of the magic shields in front of him quickly disappeared, but the dense crossbow arrows from behind were still swarming in, as if there was no end at all.

    The Taoist of Qingxu Sect still ignored the overwhelming crossbow arrows, allowing the shield summoned by the talisman paper in front of him to be corroded. The true energy in front of him began to fluctuate, and the light of the runes flashed in his hands.  At this speed, even if a shield is broken, another one will be replaced. At dawn, these mantis-armed soldiers will not be able to kill themselves.

    The fear in my heart dissipated, and what followed was a kind of anger that wanted to kill all these bold leftist soldiers of the Forbidden Army. I was angry that these ants dared to attack me, and I was angry that I had felt fear just now.  The runes replenish the consumed magic shield, twoThe Taoists from the Qingxu Sect looked at each other, their eyes filled with murderous intent.

    Before turning around, the infuriating energy and several magic shields around him seemed to have changed.  Several crossbow arrows engraved with runes hit the shield, breaking it with lightning speed, followed by countless crossbow arrows.

    The true energy collapsed, the magic shield was annihilated, and countless crossbow arrows emitted a faint light and shot the two still ignorant Qingxu disciples into hedgehogs.  It fell darkly in mid-air, and made two dull sounds of heavy objects falling to the ground in the distance.

    It seems that the left army of the Forbidden Army has long been used to this kind of scene. There was no cheering, no playing and scolding, only a few horses turned their heads and searched in the direction where the Qingxu disciple fell.  These Taoists more or less have some precious phantoms on them, which they use or sell to become useful weapons against Taoists and warriors next time.  This is the way the Forbidden Army's left army did things when they were fighting and training at the border. Unfortunately, the Taoists of Qingxu Sect didn't know this.

    A sharp whistle sounded, and even though Zhongjing City was in chaos, the sound still penetrated the night sky and spread far away.  Upon hearing the whistle, the left army of the Forbidden Army dispersed thousands of troops into groups of hundreds, and dispersed into many gray teams. Led by the captain, they spread out in all directions in Zhongjing City to hunt down the rebels they found.

    During a battle, the left army of the Forbidden Army discovered that these Taoists who looked glamorous and had always been aloof had no actual combat experience at all, and were two completely different creatures from the cunning warlocks among the horse thieves in the Western Desert.  Perhaps in the eyes of most of the Zuojun soldiers of the Forbidden Army, these Taoists are just a group of flying treasure troves.  After joining the army from a poor family, the supplies of the left army of the Forbidden Army were not as good as those of the other two Forbidden armies. At this time, seeing Taoists flying around the city, there was no reason not to be jealous.

    A drop of water fell into Zhongjing City and dispersed into countless smaller water droplets, spreading along the streets and houses. Treating Zhongjing City as the Western Desert, the indifferent and greedy sniping began.

    Emperor Xia Huangren has been preparing to deal with the rebellion of Wei King Hong Yang for a long time, and established the Forbidden Army Zuo Army for more than a hundred years, just for today.  The ancestral spirits seemed to know about this matter, but they paid no attention to these big-headed soldiers.  The only one who was kept in the dark was Wei Wang Hongyang, but now he will never lament that he has great ambitions and insufficient talents.

    Although Emperor Xia Huang Ren was well prepared, everything was carefully hidden in the dark and his actions were extremely secretive.  This confirms that not many people know, especially in the Taoist Academy. Only a few people such as Zhenren Kang and Deng Tianshi know part of the messy truth.  When all the real people and heavenly masters were urgently recruited, either to the imperial palace or to the Prince of Qin's Mansion, the Taoist Academy seemed to be ignored.  It was a mess, with no one in charge.

    The Taoist temple is now leaderless and at a loss.  There was no instruction to act immediately upon seeing the signal, like the rebels and Qingxumen did.  No one expected that there would be chaos in the vast formation of pure heaven and earth. At this moment, no one knew whether Daxia could extend the country to Zuo.  All the heavenly masters and real people in the Taoist Academy had already been summoned to the palace at this moment. The remaining Taoists looked at the Zhongjing City that was gradually becoming chaotic. They had different opinions and disputes, and the Taoist Academy was in chaos.

    Numerous firelights in the distance seemed to light up in an instant, and the sounds of cries, beatings and curses, and the sounds of Taoists flying unscrupulously in the air with their true energy were mixed together, like monsters in the Nine Netherworld venting their tyranny.  People are frightened when they hear it, and timid when they look at it.

    There were a lot of discussions in the Taoist Temple, and no one took the lead, so they didn¡¯t know what to do.  Although there are many powerful people in the Taoist temple, the strongest real people and heavenly masters have all gone to the imperial palace.  The remaining slightly stronger ones were led by Deng Tianshi to Prince Qin's Mansion. Now the remaining small fish and shrimps in the Taoist temple have to face the Qingxu disciples flying in the sky.  Thinking of the comparison in strength between the two sides, all the Taoists looked troubled and fearful.

    The Taoists of the Qingxu Sect did not seem to want to attack the Taoist Temple. When they saw the Taoists in the Taoist Temple arguing about something in a mess, they did not pay attention to them and just took a detour.  To create greater chaos in Zhongjing City, the two sides seemed to have reached a delicate balance at this time, but this balance seemed so ridiculous and helpless against the background of countless people screaming and wailing in Zhongjing City.

    While the Taoist priests in the Taoist Temple were hesitant, three figures flew over the Taoist Temple. The three Taoist priests in Taiping Temple seemed to be puzzled that the Taoist priests who had always been loyal to the Daxia royal family were still staying in the Taoist temple.  After a short pause, he stopped in front of the Taoist temple.  The leader, an older Taoist with a slightly dark complexion, said loudly: "Fellow Taoists of the Taoist Academy, there is chaos in Beijing, why haven't you taken action yet?"

    "All the real people and the Celestial Masters are not in the Taoist Academy. We are waiting for the emperor's order." There was a commotion in the Taoist Academy, and finally an old Taoist with high moral standards but an ordinary Taoist was pushed out and replied.

    "Senior brother, I've already told you that the Taoist temple is just a bunch of fucking useless things. Why are you talking nonsense to them?" A young junior student in Taipingguan looked unhappy and cursed in mid-air.  Although he didn't directly point his nose at the many Taoists in the Taoist academy, saliva was splashed everywhere, and it seemed that everyone had saliva splashed on their face.  Dao?Everyone looked angry and wanted to scold him, but they were speechless and didn't know what to say.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 479 He She It

    "Junior brother, shut up!" the swarthy elder Taoist priest from Taipingguan scolded, then he held his fists and said: "It is my rule in Taipingguan to save the people from fire and water and protect Daxia's peace for thousands of years. If this is the case, then  I won¡¯t interrupt you all to wait for the emperor¡¯s orders. We are on duty and should exterminate the traitors. Everyone, see you again if we are destined!¡±

    After saying that, the three figures flashed and went straight to the nearest warrior who was setting fire.

    Taipingguan has always had close ties with the military, and all Taoists are selected from the military. This three-person team of Taoist Taoists in Taipingguan has a military formation, with one person attacking and two defending.  The transition between offense and defense is fast and coordinated. The three of them working together are several points stronger than the three of them fighting alone.  A warrior's corpse lay across the street in the blink of an eye. The house next to him had just been set on fire, and the body of a headless man was right in front of the warrior's feet.  The warrior fell on the headless body, burned by the fire, and turned into ashes together.  Not far away, a man with a fearful face looked at all this in silence with his eyes open.

    After killing the warrior who was setting the fire, the three people from Taipingguan ran straight to the next place without stopping. The leader of the Taipingguan Taoist looked back at the Taoist temple with disdain in his eyes and continued moving forward without saying anything.

    After the Taoist temple witnessed Taipingguan's action to quell the rebellion in Zhongjing City, there was a period of silence, which was in sharp contrast to the messy Zhongjing City.  It was so quiet that one could even hear everyone's heartbeat, and clear or vague noisy screams could be heard outside.

    "All the real people and heavenly masters are not here. Our Taoist school was born in Daxia and is loyal to the royal family. At this moment, the capital city is in chaos. It is a great opportunity for us to serve the royal family and save the people of Li from the fire and water. If we don't show off our skills at this time, it will be better to wait for  When. Those who are unwilling can wait in the Taoist courtyard, and those who are willing can follow me to kill all these rebellious officials and traitors." A voice sounded, young and immature, full of resentment and anger.  Being robbed of a few words by Taipingguan would be embarrassing for anyone, let alone these arrogant Taoists.  At first, it was because there was no clear statement from the Taoist Academy, but things started to get chaotic. Do we still need to wait so much?

    ?? One after another figures soared into the sky, fighting with the Qingxu Sect in Zhongjing City at midnight, and countless warriors and demons from unknown places.  There are victories and defeats for each other, and the wise man falls in the sky like a bird with broken wings.  Haoran's Great Formation of Purifying Heaven and Earth also failed to restrict Taoist practitioners from casting spells and restricting warriors' Qi as in the past, and everything became extremely chaotic.

    The chaotic Zhongjing City, the chaotic vast and pure world.

    Since it has become chaotic, it cannot be called a pure world.

    Since the vast and pure world has become chaotic, countless tragic events have occurred in the usually bustling scene of the prosperous times, and the entire city of Zhongjing has fallen into bloody chaos.

    Butcher Zhang has a full beard and has a bad reputation in the neighborhood.  At first glance, he looks like a fierce person. He spends his days collecting pigs and selling meat at a small market in Zhongjing. He lives a prosperous life. Although he is not a rich family, he can maintain a middle-class family by collecting pigs and selling meat.  Butcher Zhang can be proud of.

    Normally, Butcher Zhang would occasionally have disputes with nearby vendors, and most of the others would give in with a ferocious look on his face.  Even the local gangsters nearby did not dare to disturb his business.  Every time after drinking, Tufu Zhang would murmur that he had not caught up with the good times. This would cause chaos in the world, and he would definitely become famous in the army.

    It was night, there was chaos in Zhongjing, and Butcher Zhang was awakened from his dream of snoring.  Hearing the commotion outside, he thought someone was stealing his pork, so he drowsily picked up the butcher knife under his pillow and cursed vaguely.  When I opened the door, I saw a layer of white hair and sweat behind me. My sleepiness was suddenly shaken away, and I woke up completely.

    There are seven colors in the sky, and Taoists who are usually arrogant are like flies in the market. They can be seen everywhere, which is not surprising at all.  On the other side of the market, some strange-looking monsters were wielding knives to kill people.  A scream came from not far away, and it sounded like it might be from Lao Wang's side.

    He hurriedly closed the door, turned around and thought about it and felt that it was not secure, so he blocked all the moveable things in the newly renovated house at the door and window.  Then he hid under the big wooden bed, holding his head and shivering.  The beard all over his face pricked his arms, and the butcher knife fell into the room. He simply forgot that he could use it to protect himself.

    The screams outside the house are getting closer and closer, and countless miserable crying sounds are coming from far away, from loud to inaudible.  He didn't even think of going out. He didn't know where he had left his usual majestic and ruthless attitude. He just hid under the bed and plugged his ears, praying that he would be safe.

    A skeleton puppet smashed through the door. There were two deep holes where the eyes were, shining with a faint red light.  The bones all over his body are gray and shiny, and the bone knife in his hand cannot be said to be very sharp, but it looks like it can scare people half to death.  The door of the house was broken, and the debris blocking the door behind could not withstand the blow of the skeleton puppet. There was nothing at all.effect.  The skeleton walked into the smelly room with somewhat wooden steps. He twisted his neck with difficulty and glanced around the dilapidated house.  The Skeleton Puppet has a special sense of smell of strangers, and it can be seen at a glance no matter where it is hidden.

    The bone knife fell, bringing up a cloud of blood.  The skeleton puppet turned and left, and the person waiting outside threw a torch covered in oil into the big house. The oil fell to the ground, and the torch fell on it, and it burned with a bang, taking away the tragedy that had happened here.

    Liu Yiyi is a popular girl in Qingsi Village in Beijing. She spends her days feasting and reveling in life.  It was night, after the bustle had faded away, Mr. Li fell asleep innocently on his pillow, thinking about all the charming tricks, all kinds of affections between men and concubines.  I don¡¯t know how much they said about their eternal vows, but just looking at that handsome face at this moment, I remembered that in the end, he said that he would redeem himself and marry him back home, and I felt an indescribable joy for no reason.  Being able to get away from this pool of muddy water would make it worthwhile even to be a concubine.

    The ground shook and the mountains shook, and the outside of the house went from pitch black to as bright as day. Various colors bloomed over Zhongjing City like fireworks during the New Year.  She casually put on a gauze dress and came to the window.  This is the son of a prince who is extremely bored and makes the whole city uproar just for the sake of a beauty.

    When she opened the window, she was stunned by what she saw.  Qingsi Fang is relatively high, and as a popular girl, she naturally wants to live in the highest and best room.  At this time, if you stand high, you can see far.  Warriors and Taoists fought bloody battles against me in the chaotic and pure world of Zhongjing City.  Some weird monsters, skeletons, and monsters were burning, killing, and looting in the streets within sight, without restraint.

    What's going on here?  Why did Zhongjing suddenly change?  Just now there was a feast of lights and a gentle breeze and drizzle. Why would it be like this after all the sex? Is it an illusion?

    Mr. Li turned over in a daze. Just now, he had mounted his horse and raised his gun, galloping through the gentle countryside with great majesty. However, Mr. Li's physique could not withstand such an expedition. He was extremely tired and wanted to fall asleep again.

    "Zhongjing City is in chaos." She suddenly became calmer, turned around and pushed Mr. Li up, and said seriously.  When talking to Mr. Li, it seemed like he was confirming whether he was in a dream.

    Mr. Li was startled and confused when he saw a Taoist priest more than a hundred steps outside the window. He didn't know whether he was from the Taoist Academy or the Qingxu Sect. He was cut in half by a sword energy and fell down.  The light of the runes in his hands seemed to be still flickering.  The sleepiness all over his body disappeared, he picked up a piece of clothing, threw it on himself in a panic, and ran downstairs without caring.  He didn't even notice that he was wearing her trousers.

    There were constant screams outside the house, but Liu Yiyi didn't notice at all.  He carefully put on his favorite clothes and slowly sat by the window, looking at the blurred and crazy Zhongjing City in a daze.  Even running out is chaos, so why run at all?

    Mr. Li ran downstairs like a headless fly, not knowing where he was going.  However, a lizard monster was mounted head-on. She saw the light green long knife in the lizard monster's hand cut across Mr. Li's body, split into several pieces, and scattered in all directions.  There was something strange in my heart, it wasn't pain or regret, I couldn't explain it, and I was a little confused for a while.

    The lizard demons rummaged through Mr. Li's arms with great skill, took out the money and things, and walked away.

    Half an hour later, a fire broke out in Qingsifang.  A group of monsters returned with their bags and bags, and heads and corpses rolled to the ground in the street.  Liu Yiyi committed suicide by taking poison when the demons entered Qingsi Fang.  Even after death, her appearance remains unchanged and charming.  But at this time, no one in Zhongjing City was in the mood to appreciate this beauty.

    Until now, I didn¡¯t know how precious those quiet days were.

    Dahuang is a dog raised by a commoner family.  It is tied to a tree in the small courtyard of the house every day. Whenever someone comes, it will inevitably bark twice.  If the master is unhappy, just scold him.  If the owner is happy, he may add an extra bone without a trace of meat to the leftover rice.

    It was night, and there was great chaos in Zhongjing City.  The family ran out in a panic with some valuable things. When the child was about to go out, he wanted to take it with him, but the adults reached out and picked him up.  They joined the fleeing people in a chaotic manner, gradually drifting away and gradually disappearing.

    Dahuang lay down bored. No matter what happened outside, Dahuang always felt that his own doghouse was better.

    After a while, several demons came from the direction where the fleeing crowd had left, covered in blood.  Rhubarb seemed to smell something, its gray and dusty yellow hairs popped up, and its tail was tightly clamped behind it.  The rope tied around his neck was pulled straight, as if the big tree was about to be pulled down.

    How could the monsters have time to pay attention to an old hairless dog barking at them in a low voice and continuing to happily burn and kill in the streets and alleys of Zhongjing City.  Dahuang bit off the rope and rushed out.  Follow the familiar smell until you find the demon crowd.The smell became clearer and clearer, and Dahuang didn't care about the powerful aura emanating from those monsters.

    If you do n¡¯t prepare a ravioline dog, he will bite himself. Although a demon was not hurt, he was extremely embarrassed.  Hit it against the wall and turn it into a puddle of meat.  He left cursing.

    The last thing it looked at was the silver collar on its little master. It had a familiar smell there, and it was something it wanted to protect throughout its life.  Even if it means death, I will bite them!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 480 Red Line

    Fengtian Square and Fengtianhou Mansion fell into panic when the vast formation of pure heaven and earth was loosened.  ////In the palace of the princes and marquises, even if they don¡¯t know what it means for the vast and pure world to loosen and become chaotic, they will know what this will bring to them.

    There must be a rebellion or an invasion of monsters, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai made a conclusion immediately.  He organized the servants in the mansion and arranged for the women and children to hide in the secret passage left by an unknown generation of Fengtianhou many years ago.

    Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai Damajindao pulled up a chair and sat in the courtyard, looking up at the vast and pure sky and the earth filled with light, with a sad expression on his face.  What this means, the four kings, four princes, and sixteen princes in the court of Emperor Daxia Ren in Zhongjing naturally understand clearly.  If the big tree of Daxia Rendi fell down, the people hiding under it would no longer want to hope for endless generations of princes and descendants.  Perhaps what awaits you and your family is a sharp butcher's knife, making it difficult to survive.

    At this moment, a choice must be made.  He was just a fool and had no idea what was going on in Zhongjing City. Even if he wanted to make a choice, he had to know what it was and what Emperor Daxia Ren thought.

    Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai kept sending people out of his mansion to find out the truth, while he meditated on the countermeasures he wanted to choose.  This is a crisis and an opportunity.  If he can stand on the opposite side, even being promoted from Fengtianhou to Fengtian Gong is not impossible.

    Soon, while the sound of fighting in the distance became more and more intense, all the women and children in the mansion had been properly placed in the secret passage of the inner mansion.  A man who went out to investigate the truth came back and brought Gao Tianhai, Marquis of Fengtian, news that even the scheming Gao Tianhai could not believe - Wei Wang Hongyang had rebelled, and the Qingxu clan had rebelled.  The city of Zhongjing was full of monsters and Taoists from the Qingxu Sect who were burning, killing and looting. It was a mess.

    He was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat. Could it be that King Wei had no hope of becoming the crown prince, so he became angry and revolted?

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai thought about it carefully, and ordered his people to open the inner palace's warehouse, take out various treasures collected by the clan, and distribute them to his subordinates, Jian'er.  But he still remained in that position, sitting in the courtyard and watching the vast and pure world become increasingly chaotic.  But no further instructions were given.

    People came back to report the situation one after another. No matter what he heard, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai just said yes and made no more arrangements.  At this moment, all the deacons in the clan stood tremblingly beside Gao Tianhai, and some wanted to persuade him.  Some wanted to gather a crowd and escape from Zhongjing City.  But every time I see Gao Tianhai looking up at the vast and pure heaven and earth.  With a dark face and a murderous look on his face, he couldn't help but stop these thoughts and wait for the clan leader's choice.

    A young man in green clothes was leaning against the wall, looking back three times to see if he was being overtaken.  Strange to say.  Even though he returned home in such an obscene manner, he went very quickly.  After knocking on the door, he didn't let out a sigh of relief until he entered Fengtianhou's residence.  Only then did sweat break out from behind, and his legs couldn't stop shaking.

    "Gao Bao. How are you?" The servant responsible for guarding the door asked quickly when he saw the young man in Tsing Yi coming in.  Ten people went out that night, and Gao Bao was the fourth one to come back. The others were naturally in trouble in Zhongjing City.

    Gao Bao sat down on the ground, gasping for air, and said with a bitter smile: "I have seen ten times more dead people than I have in my entire life."

    Is everything in such a mess?  The servant guarding the gate felt a chill in his heart, and Gao Bao continued, "Pull me out, my legs are weak. I can't stand up."

    "Who is making trouble outside? Aren't you afraid of death?" the servant guarding the gate said with a stern expression. Gao Bao helplessly supported the man's shoulders and warned him in a low voice: "Don't speak so loudly, I will go talk to the Marquis.  It¡¯s not certain what will happen in the future, so be careful to talk too much and get yourself into trouble.¡±

    The servant guarding the door looked frightened.  I looked around and felt relieved when I saw no one else.

    Gao Bao limped to the inner palace quickly and saw Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, without the usual red tape.  With a slight salute, he came to Gao Tianhai.  He whispered: "Master Marquis, all the right-wing soldiers of the Forbidden Army in Zhuma Lane were ambushed and killed as soon as they left the camp. I didn't see who did it, but I brought this back."

    After saying that, he took out a crossbow arrow from his arms and handed it to Gao Tianhai.  Only at this moment did Gao Bao breathe a sigh of relief. He had done everything he had to do, and the rest depended on the Marquis's choice.

    Gao Tianhai nodded slightly and expressed his approval to Gao Bao.  He took the crossbow and looked at it for a long time, as if he was looking at every texture of the crossbow.  The crossbow arrows were heavy in threes and twos, and the dozens of straight or reverse thorns on the arrow shaft made the crossbow arrows look a bit strange.  The arrow tip glowed with a faint black light, and after a careful sniff, there was a slightly sweet smell.

    The chaotic sound became more and more fierce, like a strong wildfire, growing smaller and larger in the wilderness, trying to burn everything down.  The usually arrogant deacons of the Gaofu Mansion stood respectfully with their hands down, each waiting thoughtfully for Fengtian Hou's final decision.

    &nbsp; "Leave half of the people to guard the house, Gao Rusong, you take it with you. No matter what the circumstances, you are not allowed to leave the house." Fengtianhou thought for a long time and made up his mind.  Carrying more than 300 years of inheritance from the Fengtianhou Mansion, this determination was not easy.

    Gao Rusong didn¡¯t expect that such a big responsibility would be on his shoulders, and he said in a trembling voice: ¡°Father, it¡¯s better to take this matter for a long time.¡±

    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, who threw his sword to Gao Rusong and said loudly: "If any of the family members left behind in the house disobey your orders, we will kill them directly."

    Everyone¡¯s expressions tightened, wondering why Gao Tian Haiwen had suddenly revealed his minions after so many years of service.

    "My Gaofu has been favored by the royal family for more than three hundred years. Now is the time to serve the country with death! Every branch of the Gaofu family leaves one man to guard the house, and the others will follow me to the streets to quell the chaos!"  The words are impassioned and have the sound of gold and stone.

    "Master Hou, should we wait a little longer? Let's take a look at the changes in Zhongjing City." A deacon from the Gao family hesitated and warned.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai said coldly: "What are you waiting for! If you wait any longer, when the rebellion is suppressed, the knife will fall on your neck." After saying that, he raised the crossbow in his hand and continued: "  This is the crossbow of the right army of the Forbidden Army. The right army of the Forbidden Army ambushed the left army at the gate of the camp. Doesn¡¯t this explain the problem? Both the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple are countering the rebellion. The right army of the Forbidden Army stands with them. Our emperor is very concerned about this rebellion.  We have been prepared for a long time, if we don¡¯t take action now, when will we wait?¡±

    Gao Tianhai threw the crossbow arrow in his hand, pierced it straight into the wall, and said coldly: "Twenty breaths, each branch will keep its tribe members. The rest will meet at the gate. If you don't get it after the deadline, don't blame me, the leader of the tribe, for his ruthless tactics.  !¡±

    There are rewards and punishments. Gao Tianhai, the Marquis of Fengtian, acts decisively and decisively, and all the clansmen obey him.  Rather than die in the hands of the clan leader, it is better to go out and find a way out.

    After a while, the gate of Gaofu opened, and more than a hundred strong men joined the chaotic battle in Zhongjing City.

    Except for the King of Wei and the King of Qin, the remaining two kings, four princes, and sixteen princes in Zhongjing City all had to make their own choices.  Either stick to the mansion, abscond from the mansion, or take to the streets to quell the rebellion.  Fortunately or unfortunately, it all depends on a thought.

    It¡¯s night, and stories like this are happening one after another in Zhongjing City.  Some people became rich and prosperous because of this night, but more people died without their bodies intact.

    "It's better to be a peace dog than a person in troubled times. This is a living portrayal."

    From a bird's eye view from a high place, countless red silk threads stretch out from the imperial palace in Zhongjing City and spread out in all directions.  The red thread stretches, and whether it is a wall made of thick stones or the rune formations of the major palaces in Zhongjing City, it passes through without any obstruction.  Wherever they passed, there was a layer of white frost on the ground, and there was a slight chill.

    A Taoist saw a strange and strange red thread at the city gate.  The abundant zhenqi on it doesn't look like a Nine Nether monster, but the red silk thread is full of yin energy and is spreading strangely. No matter who appears along the way, it can't stop the spread of the red thread.  The people were running away wildly, dragging their families with them. It was as if they didn't see the red thread at all and ignored it. They just kept walking forward.

    The runes in the Taoist priest's hands flashed with brilliance, and a rune for suppressing evil hit the red silk thread, causing bursts of white smoke to rise.  The red silk thread stopped spreading like a giant python, and raised its head to "look" at the Taoist priest of the Taoist Academy.  Although it is just a red silk thread, the red silk thread formed by pure Yin Qi has no eyes, but with such a movement, the Taoist in the Taoist Academy felt as if he had been glanced at by a fierce beast, and the cold hair stood on end behind him.  A threat deep in his bones invaded.

    Just as he was about to avoid this seemingly harmless but extremely fierce red thread, before he could activate his true energy, the red thread passed through the air so fast that the Taoist priests in the Taoist Academy had no time to react. In the blink of an eye,  It passed through the heart of the Taoist priest.

    The expression of horror was frozen on his face, with a hint of disbelief.  The Taoist was dragged to the ground and fell to pieces.  The red silk became nothingness for a while, and then turned into substance.  It penetrated the Taoist's body in the Taoist temple, but used some magical power to leave the Taoist's body sideways.  The red thread ignored the Taoist and continued to move forward.

    Seeing this strange scene, the soldiers waiting on the city wall could not hold their weapons steadily and trembled.  What happened tonight was beyond everyone's understanding. The vast formation of pure heaven and earth was in chaos, and the peaceful and quiet city of Zhongjing was suddenly in chaos. Not only the soldiers, but even the low-level generals did not know what was going on and could only follow the instructions from the top.  With the order, the city gates were closed tightly and the troops were ready.

    The silk thread swaggered through the door. Although the one-foot-thick iron-clad city gate could not be said to be indestructible, it seemed to be nothing in front of the red silk thread, and it was penetrated without any obstruction at all.

    ???????????????????????????????????????Still flowing gurglingly.  Which ordinary soldier would dare to provoke this evil spirit!  Let him go, all the Taoists in the Taoist Academy will be killed by the red thread in an instant. What else can these ordinary soldiers do?

    The world is in chaos and evildoers are rampant.

 Text Chapter 481: Blood Fusion

    Since the founding of the People's Republic of China, the ancestral mausoleums of all the descendants who ascended the throne of the Xia Dynasty are located deep in the city of Zhongjing.  This was the case for the Nine Emperors before and after. The mausoleums of the royal family's heirs were built no more than ten miles away from Zhongjing. Anyone who violated this rule would be expelled from the royal family tree.  This ancestral precept has been passed down since 350 years ago. No emperor has violated it, and no heir of the royal family dares not to build a mausoleum ten miles around Zhongjing City.

    It¡¯s for the present.

    With the increasing number of side branches, this rule has been loosened in recent years.  After all, even though the Hong family did not have many heirs, there were only two sons in one generation, and the family passed down the family for 350 years, and there were more or less thousands of graves.  Royal mausoleums have long been built in places with good feng shui within ten miles of the capital city, but at least so far, no descendant of the Hong family has violated this ancestral precept.

    The red silk thread went deep into the nearest royal mausoleum. The closer it got to the mausoleum, the more excited it became, and even hissed impatiently as it continued.  The mausoleum of royal specifications was carved with a large number of runes. When the red silk thread approached, all the runes seemed to be injected with true energy and lit up at the same time.  But like a vast array of pure heaven and earth, this kind of light only lasted for a moment, and then it immediately turned into chaos. The sound of beep-bop-bop continued to sound, and in just a few breaths, the tomb returned to darkness.

    Countless mechanisms had no time to activate, and were frozen shut by the cold air on the red silk threads.  The tomb is covered with frost and full of evil spirit.

    The red silk thread penetrated deep into the mausoleum without any hindrance. The stone slab that was more than ten feet thick was penetrated without any hindrance. The rune formation on the coffin was the same as the one outside. The entire large mausoleum was pitch black, with only  The silk thread emits an enchanting red light.  The light is restrained and evil, but only a few inches around the silk thread.  Entering the mausoleum, it was as if a gourmet could smell the delicious food and could no longer contain his excitement. A sharp whistle penetrated into the coffin of golden nanmu with gold borders.

    The muffled sound of "pop" was even more dull in the airtight mausoleum.  The lid of the coffin was lifted by something and landed on the thick bluestone.  The body that had been dead for many years without decay stood up.  It was as if some magic elixir had been injected into him, and he came back to life in such a weird way.  The red silk thread was inserted straight into the heart of the corpse like a hard iron wire, absorbing the pure energy of heaven and earth from the bloodline of the heir surnamed Hong.

    As the red thread penetrated into the corpse, the originally dim tomb suddenly became filled with red light.  I don¡¯t know how many years the corpse has been buried in the ground, but it has not rotted because of many miraculous medicines.  Although the body is gray and colorless.  But the appearance of the dead Hong family children can still be vaguely seen.  There was a faint layer of red surrounding him, which was strange and terrifying.

    From gray to white, the vitality is continuously absorbed by the red silk thread, and the entire body is as white as snow.  A red flame began to burn on the body.  But it's not like an ordinary flame, but like a demonic fire rising from the Nine Netherlands, burning from the inside out.

    As if feeling something, the two eyes of the corpse suddenly opened at dusk.  His eyes were dull, looking at the thread, and he seemed to see "King Wei Hong Yang" in the palace in the distance along the red thread.

    When the flames went out, the entire body was burned up and absorbed by the red thread. The entire tomb was empty, as if nothing had happened.  The red threads receded, but the redness on his body became thicker.

    After being sealed in the airtight mausoleum for many years, he experienced the terrifying scene just now.  There were only a few hair-like holes, and gusts of wind came in and blew onto the coffin.

    Countless red silk threads penetrated the walls and gates of Zhongjing City that had never been breached before, and extended into the tomb of Hong Xing's descendants.  As for the surviving descendants of the royal family surnamed Hong, no one was spared.  The same scene repeated itself countless times.  The red thread shimmered with dark brown light and receded. The descendants of the Hong family, whether dead or alive, burned with a ball of flame and were sucked into the red thread, leaving no trace.

    The chaos in Zhongjing City was like a violent tornado.  The eye of the storm was unusually calm.  The Yuan Jing in the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang" no longer drips blood-red water droplets formed by the gathering of Yin Qi, gradually.  The red silk threads on the crystal engraved with the white jade beauty lit up one by one.  The vast and pure sky and earth above Zhongjing City gradually ceased to be chaotic and chaotic, and the seven-color stream of light slowly dimmed.  The Taoists and warriors fighting in the city all felt the pressure coming from the vast formation of pure heaven and earth.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" ignored the changes in the vast and pure world. He looked at the red silk threads that lit up one after another, and laughed with great satisfaction, with an extremely arrogant momentum in his laughter.  Countless years of waiting finally became a reality at this moment.

    The real person behind Emperor Xia Huang Ren was shocked when he looked at the vessel made by Yuan Jing in the hand of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  You must know that even though Daxia is rich in the world, since the Wei Dynasty was inexplicably destroyed, there are not many precious things like Yuanjing left.?, not to mention such a large, complete piece and in such good condition.

    An ancient and strange spell seems to be running on the Yuan Jing. Drops of blood-like liquid appear out of thin air, both real and illusory, and drip onto the ground.  Thousands of streams turned into water, merged into rivers, and turned into countless red threads spreading to all directions in the capital city.  At this moment, "King Hong Yang of Wei" looked as charming and powerful as the legendary monster standing in a pool of blood in medieval times.

    The two real people tried their best to release their true energy to protect Emperor Xia Huangren, but there was only a wisp of red thread mixed in the true energy that they had cultivated for many years. It was everywhere but hard to find.  No matter how hard the two strands of true energy worked to run an ancient formation, it was still difficult to resist. How many times did the two Taoist masters despair, as if the formation would break in the next moment, and the red thread would attack Emperor Xia Huangren.

    King Wei has only just entered the Xuan Realm for several years. How can he be so powerful?  The two Taoist masters felt a sense of despair in their hearts. They heard wild laughter and their whole bodies seemed to collapse.

    As the laughter of "Wei Wang Hongyang" rang out, Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tinggang felt inexplicable huge power on their bodies.  The two imperial guards' whole bodies shone with aura, desperately protecting their vital points.  But his body was trapped in the quagmire of red threads, and he couldn't use his body skills to dodge. He could only rely on Gang Qi to hold on.  The voice was invisible, passing by, leaving sparks on the protective aura of the two commanders.  The protective Gang Qi began to become unstable under the impact of the sound waves.

    The expressions of the two commanders changed greatly at the same time, and they desperately squeezed the true energy in their bodies, exuding Gang Qi to resist the invasion of the sound waves.

    He Jingyuan, the most talented Taoist in the Taoist Academy, is eighteen years old.  He has no name in Zhongjing City.  He Jingyuan is not famous because He Jingyuan does not want to be famous. From the perspective of He Jingyuan, who has already reached the peak of Rulong, the Qingxu Five Mysteries are just a few clowns who have been praised, and their status has fallen down compared with them.  At the age of seventeen, he became the Celestial Master in the Taoist Academy and was regarded by the Taoist Academy as the hope for the future.

    ¡° And He Jingyuan is indeed up to the mark. Even Kang Zhenren, who is usually stern and unsmiling, highly appreciates his talent and hard work.  This young Taoist regarded Kang Zhenren as his goal and wanted to reach the level of Kang Zhenren one day.

    At this moment, He Jingyuan stood next to Emperor Xia Huangren, his face as cold as Zhenren Kang's.  The vast formation of pure heaven and earth was in chaos. "King Hongyang of Wei" held a white jade beauty carved from Yuan Jing. Countless red silk threads were scattered in all directions. The two commanders, Shi Yingjiu and Lin Chengang, were trapped in the quagmire.  He Jingyuan saw all this, and felt a hint of uneasiness in his heart, but more of it was excitement.  Is there anything else that can make you more famous than setting the world in motion?

    "The King of Wei Hong Yang" has become weird and weird, and the powerful aura on his body seems to remind him all the time that this person is no longer the King of Wei before, but more like a monster.  This monster is very powerful, otherwise Emperor Xia, who is one of the top five in the world, would not be able to face a powerful enemy, even wearing the most precious anti-scale armor on his body.

    This monster is not something he can deal with, but He Jingyuan is still unwilling to give in. He is waiting for an opportunity that only belongs to him, an opportunity that can make him famous all over the world.

    As the laughter rolled like a thunder, "Wei Wang Hongye" seemed to relax his vigilance, and laughed towards the sky.  Chance!  He Jingyuan thought to himself and moved.  As quiet as a virgin, as active as a stray rabbit.  He found that opportunity, and while "King Hong Yang of Wei" looked up to the sky and smiled, he raised the sword in his hand, and several runes floated on his robe, some of which were printed on his skin and blended into his body, and some of which were invisible around him.  Stop flashing.  He Jingyuan didn't hesitate at all and attacked "Wei Wang Hong Yang" like a moth.

    The laughter didn't even stop. "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to notice that there was such a person attacking him with all his might.  Shi Yingjiu tried her best to resist the power contained in laughter with her Gangqi, which was extremely hard.  He saw a figure flying forward and shouted in a low voice: "No!"

    But it was too late.  As soon as the words came out, He Jingyuan had already flown in front of Shi Yingjiu. The light on the long sword had not yet touched "Wei Wang Hong Yang". The countless huge power contained in the laughter was like sensing the moth rushing into the fire.  Come, suddenly withdrawn from the two commanders, gathered into one, turned into a soft whip and hit He Jingyuan.

    The light of the Noble Phantasm disappeared as soon as it flashed. The defensive Noble Phantasm on He Jingyuan's body was cut into countless pieces by the power contained in the laughter of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" before it even played its due role.  A Taoist Celestial Master who was regarded as the most promising Celestial Master was killed so easily. His bones were shattered into pieces, and it was impossible to tell the number of them.

    No one paid attention to He Jingyuan's death. As the laughter spread, the whole Zhongjing city was in turmoil, and earth-shattering changes took place again.

 Text Chapter 482 Counterattack

    The vast and pure formation of heaven and earth that had just stabilized in mid-air surged again with the mad laughter of "King of Wei Hong Yang". The sky that had just been clear was once again shrouded in clouds, and thick black clouds pressed on the city of Zhongjing.  As the laughter spread out like waves, dark clouds were densely covered wherever it passed, as if the laughter opened a passage between Jiuyou's underworld and the human world, bringing up all Jiuyou's demonic energy.

    The sky over Zhongjing City was shrouded in haze.

    The thick black clouds were heavy, with occasional flashes of lightning in the middle, and they did not stabilize until they fell more than a hundred feet above Zhongjing City.  At such a low altitude, everyone in Zhongjing City felt the suppressed lust in their hearts.  Even the fierce and indifferent Zuojun of the Forbidden Army showed a hint of panic at this moment. This kind of power was something the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army had never encountered before. Under the human nature of fear of the unknown, he was slightly panicked.

    "Indifference does not mean ignorance, and there are limits to defeating the strong by the weak.  Regarding this, the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army understood it, the Taoists in the Taoist Academy understood it, and the people in Taipingguan also understood it.  But so what, if you are in Zhongjing City, even if you don't want to fight desperately, if Zhongjing City falls, the whole world will be baptized with blood and fire in less than a year, and there will be no place to escape at that time.

    There is no retreat behind you, so let¡¯s fight!

    As the dark clouds gradually pressed down, more than a hundred bright bright spots appeared on them.  If the dark clouds are the sky, these bright spots are the stars hanging in the sky.  It's just that this sky makes it difficult for people to feel lofty, and the stars that appear suddenly and for no reason also make people feel weird and evil.

    The starlight suddenly appeared and then disappeared, turning into a series of meteors falling on Zhongjing City.  The Taoist Temple, Taiping Temple and the Forbidden Army, which had the upper hand, suddenly found that they were facing more enemies who were strong and seemingly invulnerable.  These monsters look like monsters and some strange beasts.  But they don't have the wisdom of demons, nor the cunning of beasts.  Although he has no sanity, he still retains the most basic fighting consciousness, coupled with his strong strength and thick skin, Pu's fall immediately changes the battle situation in Zhongjing City.

    The monsters and warriors recruited by Prince Wei's Mansion who were fighting on their own were retreating steadily, but as these stars fell to the ground and turned into ferocious beasts and other objects, the wandering soldiers under Prince Wei's Mansion began to have a backbone and gathered around them.

    After the left army of the Forbidden Army was reduced to pieces, a group of one hundred Forbidden Army was clearing the demons, Taoists, and warriors in the streets and alleys.  Their skilled cooperation over the years has made them like sharp knives, invincible and invincible to those who stand in their way.  The left army of the Forbidden Army left various corpses of enemies along the way. The only thing that was the same was that all the treasures and talismans on these corpses had been looted.  War feeds war, even in Zhongjing City, these Forbidden Army left soldiers with a hint of ruffian temperament still maintain their usual style.

    God knows how long this battle will last.

    A team of one hundred people were as sharp as knives, and a meteor fell right at the rear of the team.  Immediately after the meteor landed, a giant made of clay climbed up on the ground. Even though the ground in the alley was paved with stone slabs, the giant still seemed to have emerged from the mire, even when his arms left the ground.  There was also mud dripping on the stone slabs, making a pitter-patter sound.

    The wet mud on the skin of the silt giant quickly dried up until it became chapped.  As if wearing a piece of earth-yellow armor, his face began to be blank, not knowing where he was.  Soon the mud giant seemed to smell something, and seemed extremely excited, roaring ferociously at the left army of the Forbidden Army.

    After a brief moment of panic, the hundred-man team returned to an indifferent attitude. No one spoke in the alley. They could only hear the sound of footsteps, the sound of crossbows being cocked, and the beeping, beeping, beeping sound of the giant who climbed up from the soil.  The sound of bubbling mud.

    This monster is very strong!  There are a hundred people in a team, and the team leader leading the team has participated in all the border experiences and has experienced hundreds of battles.  He calmly observed the mud giant and judged in his heart.  Behind you is your home, and you can't leave even if you want to.  This is different from being at the border, where even if you can't fight, you can still be considered a hero if you can escape.  As long as he can survive, who knows when he will be able to fight back.

    But it¡¯s different here. This is Zhongjing City. The corporal commander also knows that if he loses tonight, it won¡¯t be long before his home will be baptized with blood and fire like this one.  Relatives, friends and tribesmen will also be killed by monsters who don¡¯t know where they came from, just like the panicked people in Zhongjing City, and their bodies will be left in the wilderness.

    Your home is behind you. Since you can¡¯t leave, let¡¯s fight!

    Taking advantage of the brief gap when the mud had not completely climbed up on the bluestone, a sharp whistling sound sounded, making two circles in the air before disappearing.  More than a hundred forbidden troops understood this and fired the first wave of crossbow arrows to test the strength of the mud giant.  Then he methodically used tactics that he had practiced with the horse thieves of the Western Desert and the demons of the North for decades and had been handed down for generations by the left army of the Forbidden Army. Several soldiers in light armor were both tough and dexterous.  The round knife surrounded the enemy.

    Melee attack, entangled for several feetThe giant of ??.  The sharp scimitar slashed into the mud giant's body, and it was pulled out with a stream of muddy water.  In the past, swords and swords saw blood, but now swords and swords saw mud. The morale of the left army of the Forbidden Army was somewhat depressed.

    There are crossbowmen evenly distributed all around, as well as three forbidden soldiers who are like the most precious among the small group.  Although the realm is low, it can still ignite those precious talismans, and its role cannot be underestimated.  These three forbidden soldiers, who could not splash even a splash of water in Zhongjing City, used their weak infuriating energy to untie the talisman paper they had just collected.  Use different talismans to attack the mud giant and find his weaknesses.  Although there was blood blooming in front of him, he still acted in an orderly manner, with only indifference in his eyes. It seemed that not only Pao Ze's life was not important, but even his own life was still not important.

    The giant formed from the mud climbed up from the bluestone in a short time, covered with armor formed by the dried mud.  Although it is simple, it can heal itself and is completely consistent with its own attributes.  The sharp blades of the Imperial Guards cut open the armor and could only take away a stream of muddy water. Soon the armor healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.  The crossbow arrow hit the mud giant, but the giant didn't even block it and let the crossbow arrow fall.  There seemed to be a kind of power in his body. The crossbow arrow pierced into it. After losing its power, it was pushed out little by little, and finally fell to the ground with a snap.

    The mud giant seemed not to be hurt at all, or even if it was hurt, such a huge mud giant didn't care about this tickling attack at all.  The innately strong self-healing ability makes the mud giant even more sturdy, turning a blind eye to some attacks, and its power increases by several points out of thin air.

    The giant held a big stick made of clay in his hand, and he waved it with a strong wind.  When it hit the weapon, even a standard scimitar made of hundreds of refined steel could not withstand the fierce force and was broken like a straw stick.

    Several Forbidden soldiers carrying huge packages jumped up and down on the roofs as soon as the battle began, passing through the neighboring houses to find a high point.  He calmly and quickly opened the package and began to assemble the many parts in the package together with great skill.  It even gives people the feeling that these people can successfully assemble this murder weapon in the shortest time even with their eyes closed.  A forbidden soldier in the Qi-entraining realm quietly came to the bedside crossbow, observing the fighting below, looking for opportunities.

    As two short whistles sounded again, a bed crossbow was pointed at the mud giant.  The whistle disappeared, the talisman was ignited by the weak zhenqi, and what followed was the dull sound of the crossbow's trigger.  A crossbow arrow made of fine iron, weighing a hundred kilograms, shot towards the giants who were fighting fiercely with a flash of cold light. There was a faint glow of runes in front of the crossbow, but it was flying too fast and could not be seen clearly.

    ?Bed crossbow, standard defensive equipment.  Even the Daxia Royal Forbidden Army does not have regular equipment.  But many years ago, Emperor Xia equipped the left army of the Forbidden Army with bed crossbows for training in the border areas. At that time, both the right army and the central army of the Forbidden Army were envious and wanted to equip them.  Even if you don't use it yourself, the annual maintenance fee is still a waste of money.  But Emperor Xia rejected the request of the remaining two forbidden armies with just one sentence - you can do it if you want, but you have to go to the border to practice.

    Although money is dazzling, your own life is more valuable.  For this reason, the matter was let go.  The bed crossbow has become one of the iconic weapons of the Forbidden Army's left army.

    There was a worn-out talisman in front of the iron crossbow arrow, which shot through the mud giant in the blink of an eye.  The talisman was ignited by the true energy, causing irreversible damage to the mud giant.  The huge inertia carried by the more than 100 kilograms of crossbow arrows continued to penetrate the damage caused by the talisman to the mud giant, and even carried the mud giant, which was more than three feet tall, to fly for a certain distance, killing the seemingly indestructible monster.  Nailed hard to the wall.

    Who said bed crossbows can only defend the city?  The Forbidden Army's left army always attacks with bed crossbows!  The Forbidden Army's left army, with the spirit of the Western Desert border flowing in its bones and the bone-chilling cold wind of the North, has never bothered to defend or attack!  attack!  Keep attacking!  This is the reason why the Forbidden Army Zuojun is called the elite in the world.

    Even though the mud giant felt no pain at all, he hit the wall with his huge body with a crossbow, knocking him dizzy.  The clay man also has a somewhat earthy temperament. The mud giant stabilized his body and walked forward. He found that his body was nailed to the wall behind him by a crossbow arrow, and he could not move at all for a short period of time.

    Those men who looked like mice and were holding scimitars were still attacking him. The mud giant was tied up everywhere and could not display its powerful power. It couldn't help but start to get angry.  He beat his chest several times with both hands, and there was a loud bang, the armor shattered, and mud and water splashed everywhere.

    He roared like a wild beast and ignored the scimitars attacking him. He used all his strength on his legs and walked forward step by step.  Even as the crossbow arrows penetrated his body, the dense barbs on the crossbow arrows pulled away more mud as the mud giant moved around.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature Registration AssociationMembers recommend this work, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 483: Big Brawl

    Faced with such a tough monster, the captain in charge of hundreds of people from the left army of the Forbidden Army could not kill the monster even after using his bed crossbow. He still had no expression on his face and commanded the battle calmly.

    The huge and heavy crossbow arrow still caused irreversible damage to the mud giant.  I don't know whether it was the effect of the talisman paper in front of the crossbow arrow or the damage caused by the crossbow arrow itself. The wound as big as a bowl could not be healed no matter what. Mud water kept splashing out and fell to the ground without leaving a trace, as if it had melted into the bluestone and seeped into the ground.  generally.

    Casualties began to appear. From the moment the Forbidden Army Zuojun appeared in Zhongjing City and killed countless demons, Taoists, and warriors, casualties began to appear for the first time.  In the eyes of the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army, those Taoists and warriors who seemed to be superior were just a bunch of rabble, and they were not vulnerable at all.  At this moment, the blood of his own people began to flow out. Instead of being depressed, it was like a pot of clumsy and strong burning knives, irritating the eyes of all the left soldiers of the Forbidden Army.

    No matter whether it was the attacking Forbidden Army or the injured Forbidden Army being dragged down, they did not make any sound.  On the entire battlefield, there were only the sounds of the round knife cutting through the air, the constant roar of the mud giant, and the sound of spells breaking through the air after the talisman was shattered, all mixed together in a silent and weird way.  A team that never speaks unnecessary words and that all their strength is accumulated and unleashed for the purpose of defeating the enemy is undoubtedly extremely terrifying.

    The Forbidden Army Left Army is such a terrifying army, which is why successive Xia emperors deliberately maintained this Forbidden Army, all of which came from poor families.  Hundreds of years of persistence have led to today.

    After fighting for a while, the mud giant finally fell down and turned into a puddle of mud, seeping under the bluestone slab.  Wu let out a long breath. Such a huge monster was really difficult to deal with. There seemed to be many such meteors falling in the sky just now. He didn't know what happened to the others.

    Treating the wounded on the spot, replenishing weapons, and waiting to see if the mud giant will still get up in the bluestone.  After a long time, there was no movement.  The corps commander then continued to move forward with less than a hundred people under his command.

    The battle situation here is just an insignificant part of Zhongjing City. As the dark clouds cover the sun, meteors fall one after another, either turning into monsters or giants.  Every meteor is an existence that can change the situation in Zhongjing City. The situation that was just controlled by the Taoist Academy and the Forbidden Army Zuo Army has undergone tremendous changes with the falling of the meteors.

    A group of three Taoists from Taipingguan are stationed in Xuanzhou at the border of Daxia and Beidi all year round. They are no strangers to this kind of bloody killings, and they even have some vague expectations.  But at this moment, even the group of three Taoists in Taiping Temple were secretly complaining that there were too many demons and warriors scattered in Zhongjing City, as well as countless Qingxu Taoists.  The true energy in the body was exhausted not long after the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation fell into chaos.

    A group of Taoist priests from Taipingguan had just killed a warrior and landed in Zhongjing City, hoping to take advantage of this short period of time to recover their true energy.  I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Zhongjing City today. Every spell used consumes more energy than usual.  Is this the reason why the vast and pure world has become chaotic?  The leader, a Taoist with a yellowish complexion, raised his head and glanced at the vast formation of pure heaven and earth, trying to find an answer.

    But what was unexpected was that the vast formation of pure heaven and earth was not seen at all. Countless dark clouds pressed down from the sky. It was so close that it seemed that countless particles making up the dark clouds could be seen circling around.

    Hundreds of meteors streaked across the sky, and one of them fell just in front of him.

    not good!  The Taoist priest of Taiping Temple screamed in his heart, and as the starlight fell to the ground, a powerful force was revealed.  The starlight shrank, then exploded.  In the blinding light, a powerful monster appeared in front of the three Taoists of Taiping Temple.

    "Get up!" The command is simple. On the battlefield, everything must be simple and easy to implement. Taiping Temple does not have the red tape of Taoist Academy and Qingxu Sect. Everything is as organized, simple and practical as the army.

    Three Taoists from Taipingguan flew up, one in front and two behind.

    The starlight gradually dimmed, and a generous body appeared in front of the Taiping Taoist. It was a demon from the elephant tribe.  About three feet tall, he stood in the alley like a hill. As soon as he turned around, he knocked down the courtyard wall behind him by more than ten steps.  Taiping Taoist has a dark complexion. He has been stationed in Xuanzhou all year round and has fought against the Elephant Clan several times. He knows these monsters very well.  But the demon from the Elephant Clan in front of me has three golden rings on its long nose, which means that this demon has a very high status in the Elephant Clan.

    The giant elephant stood up, instead of holding an ivory sword like the ordinary elephant monsters, it held two gloomy giant hammers.  Just as he stood up, he waved his long nose and hit the Taiping Taoist in mid-air.  The giant elephant's long trunk swung in the air, bringing with it a strong sound of wind, and the half-collapsed courtyard wall three steps away collapsed with a bang.

    The three Taoist priests from Taipingguan remained motionless. The two Taoist priests behind them summoned several Taoists just as the giant elephant's trunk swayed.A shield and a thick earth wall blocked the giant elephant's trunk.

    A loud noise shook the houses on both sides of the alley.  The earthen wall shattered, and dust rose all over the sky, as if there was a sand rain.  The giant elephant swung its trunk, eyes widened like bells, and rushed upward.  The two warhammers in his hands brought stronger wind, drawing a silver light in the dark night sky of Zhongjing City.

    In the eyes of the giant elephant, this kind of Taoist has killed countless people, and almost all the spells they can cast can cause very limited damage to themselves.  But something unexpected happened. As the earth wall shattered, dust filled the sky.  The giant elephant sensed that something was wrong, and felt upset. He closed his eyes and waved the war hammer in his hand and continued to hit it.

    No matter how fast they go, where can they go?  But the facts once again disappointed the giant elephant's expectations. The war hammer was empty, and all the strength fell into vain.  The giant elephant has been in battle for a long time, and its reaction is extremely fast. It retracts its waist with force, and the war hammer stops in the air. All the force hits its body. Even though the giant elephant's body is huge, like copper poured into iron, it is difficult to  Bear your own power.  The body like a hill fell back more than ten feet, and stopped against the thick wall of a house behind.

    The giant elephant has extremely rich fighting experience. When the sand and dust fall from the sky, he knows that something is wrong. His line of sight is blocked, and he will face an extremely dangerous situation even if it only lasts for a moment.  Retreating as quickly as possible with the power of retracting the war hammer can be regarded as a means of self-protection.  But being able to figure out these things in an instant, apart from fighting instincts, is simply impossible for stupid monsters like giant elephants to achieve.  If the Elephants were so smart, they wouldn't need to live in the swamp with the Pigs.

    Taking advantage of the situation and retreating, it is extremely perfect.  A yellowish spell hit the place where the giant elephant was standing, but a sure blow hit the empty space.

    Both the offense and defense did an extremely wonderful job. The contact was fleeting, and the two sides changed positions and returned to the starting point.

    There was no eye-catching gaze, no sympathy, and even a few figures started to move again before they even took a breath.  The Taoist priests of Taipingguan will never give up the golden opportunity after the giant elephant hurts himself. Fighting is a process of accumulating small victories into big victories. The closer the strength is, the more so.

    Fire dragons shot out from the hands of the Taiping Taoist. At this moment, the Taiping Taoist responsible for the attack has been replaced by another person.  Continuous attacks are a great test for the Taoist's Qi. After all, defense requires less effort than attacking.  Swapping offensive and defensive positions is what the Taiping Taoist trio does the longest.

    Either hide or block, although the giant elephant is tall, its inability to fly on the ground is a major flaw.  After half a stick of incense, he was hiding in the alley in great embarrassment.  The body was so huge that it was packed into an alley.

    A cry rang out in a house in the alley. As soon as he cried, someone covered him up, for fear that some monster would be provoked by the cry.  The people are ordinary and kind-hearted, and when faced with such a huge chaos, they all hope to escape death and hide away with their families. The rest depends on fate.

    Although the giant elephant was in a panic, he always dodged when the spell was about to hit him. Except for being injured by his own power in the first close encounter, he did not suffer any serious injuries at all.  The cry was not loud, and the giant elephant seemed to have found a way to break the situation. It rolled a few times along with the cry, and at the same time used its trunk to roll up the millstone in the yard behind the alley wall and threw it into the sky.

    The Taoist Taoists of Taiping were chasing after them. Although they had the advantage, they knew that a slight negligence at this moment would be a disaster. They did not dare to press forward step by step, lest the giant elephant would seize the opportunity to make a comeback.

    The courtyard walls and house walls looked so fragile in front of the hill-like body.  The giant elephant rolled a few times, crushing everything in front of it.  Amid a burst of dust, the long nose deftly stretched into the dust. When it came out, there was a little girl of four or five years old curled up on its nose.  There were a few dirty traces of snot and dust mixed on her pink and jade face. She looked frightened. At this moment, her body was rolled up by the trunk of the giant elephant. She even forgot to cry and was stunned.  He looked at the rapidly changing scene around him, his eyes widened and a little dull.

    The leader of the Taiping Taoists is a young Taoist, only in his twenties.  Seeing that the giant elephant would actually use such despicable tricks, he burst into anger.  The attack that was still under control suddenly increased to the maximum, and the flames hit the ground like a fire dragon.  Just when it was about to touch the ground, it made a sudden sharp turn and attacked the giant elephant's two pillar-like legs from an unexpected angle.

    The spell is extremely fast, but the reaction of the giant elephant is not slow either.  With a flick of his long nose, he pulled the girl in front of him.  The fire dragon shone with some violent red light on the girl's face, helpless and helpless.

    Although a little girl can't stop the power of the fire dragon, the giant elephant is also betting on the bottom line of the Taiping Taoist.  This kind of temptation is a battleThe most vulgar part of the fighting instinct is that it is hard to imagine that such a tall and burly body as the giant elephant, which should be bold and powerful, can actually perform such tricks.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 484 Major Events

    The Taiping Taoist was stunned for a moment, and soon realized that the fire dragon would definitely devour the little girl before harming the giant elephant.  Under the firelight, the young face of the Taiping Taoist was a little distorted and looked particularly ferocious.  In an instant, he took a strong breath, a talisman light flashed in his hands, and a fire shield appeared in front of the little girl.  The talisman burned into a ball of ashes in the blink of an eye. The true energy flowed on his hands, and two red air currents stretched out and rested on the tail of the fire dragon.

    There was a crisp sound and the fire shield shattered.  The power of the fire dragon is much stronger than that of the fire shield. Even if the fire shield blocks it, the remaining power is enough to swallow up all the little girl's dregs.  The Taiping Taoist tried his best to turn the direction of the fire dragon with his true energy, and took advantage of the moment when the fire shield was broken to stop, and forcefully pulled the fire dragon back.

    With a huge breath of flames, it hit Taiping Taoist's chest, and a mouthful of blood spurted on the fire dragon.  The red light jumped twice and then went out. The thin figure of the Taiping Taoist swayed twice in mid-air and then fell down, like a bird with its wings broken off.

    In a flash of lightning, even the two older Taoists behind the young Taiping Taoist had no time to react, and one person in the trio lost one person.  A person was separated to hug the injured young Taiping Taoist. The giant elephant looked at Taiping Taoist's embarrassed appearance and laughed, as if he had seen something funny.

    The slightly older Taoist Taoist from Taiping Temple was not without complaints. It was clear at a glance whether the life of a little girl was more important than the lives of the three Taoist Taoists at Taiping Temple.  No one believed that the little girl who was wrapped around the trunk of the giant elephant could survive after the Taiping Taoists were repelled, but now that it had been done, it was too late to say anything.  The question of whether it is worth it or not to show off one's bravery for a moment becomes even more ridiculous when you think about it now.

    The giant elephant took a big step forward while laughing wildly, and struck out the warhammer in his hand, forcing the Taiping Taoists to retreat continuously.  In just one moment, the situation changed fundamentally.  From fleeing in embarrassment to having victory in hand, it seems that there is only one breath of time.  The little girl who was wrapped up in the trunk of the giant elephant looked dull, as if she had been frightened and had no idea where she was.

    Advance again, retreat again.  The courtyard walls were smashed one after another, from the alley to the long street.  Bricks and tiles were scattered in front of the war hammer, and a deep ravine was plowed between the houses in Zhongjing City.

    ?????????????? ~~~~~~ There was a sharp sound and an arrow shot into the air.  Although the Taiping Taoists retreated, they did not panic. In their busy schedule, they struggled to resist the attack of the giant elephant and shot a loud arrow into the gloomy sky.  Just like the fireworks that people usually set off during the New Year, the sound of arrows exploded into a small flower under the haze.  The petals are delicate and delicate, looking so small and delicate under the clouds in the sky.

    But a small flower disappeared in the chaotic situation of Zhongjing City, and it did not cause even a little change.  At first, the giant elephant was cautiously guarding its surroundings. Later, when he saw that Taiping Taoist retreated hurriedly when his power slowed down a bit, he took out the elixir and ate it. He was slowly recovering his vitality, and he couldn't help but become furious.

    With a roar, he kicked his right foot hard on the stone slab, and his body suddenly lowered, like a boulder thrown by a siege machine, and he jumped up to the Taiping Taoist who was retreating in mid-air.  Even at this moment, the little girl with the rolled-up nose is still stretched out in front, as if she is a shield with extremely powerful defense.

    The Taiping Taoist fell like a stone in mid-air and turned into a piece of goose feather when he landed. He did not suffer any damage. The whole process was clean and neat.  The injured young Taiping Taoist had regained some strength and could barely hold himself up, with angry flames in his eyes.  The other two Taiping Taoists no longer retreated, and neatly pulled out the swords beside them, with the runes flashing, and stepped forward.

    "If you mistake Taiping Temple Taoists for Taoists from Taoist Academy or Qingxu Sect, you will definitely suffer a big loss.  Taiping Taoists who have experienced the baptism of blood and fire among the powerful border armies are not only good at attacking from a distance, but are also very good at close combat.  Coupled with the guidance of true energy, the speed is very fast, not much worse than the assassins raised by the princes of the capital.

    The giant elephant swung its double hammers and kept the little girl out of the rain every time it was in danger, and it had a miraculous effect.  The Taiping Taoists either avoided it or would rather lose a great opportunity than continue the attack, but changed directions.

    The joy in the smile was revealed. Human beings are all the same in the eyes of demons. Since they are unwilling to harm this little girl, it will naturally be of great use.  The long nose is agile, an unexpected but inevitable factor that causes Taiping Taoists to never regain the upper hand.  Every time the giant elephant took a step, there was a cloud of smoke and dust under its feet, and stone chips flew everywhere with an alarming force.

    The little girl¡¯s face was scratched by gravel, leaving a shallow wound and bright red blood slowly oozing out.  His pale face looked so striking.

    As the giant elephant's proboscis flew, gradually, most of the attacks were launched by rolling the little girl around with its proboscis.  The two Taiping Taoists were struggling to hold on, and it became increasingly difficult.

    The giant elephant laughed ferociously, its two fangs under the dark cloudsIt seemed to be shining with black light.  Looking for an opportunity, the proboscis was thrown out again and hit a Taiping Taoist.  A war hammer came out of his hand, blocking the Taiping Taoist's retreat.  Under the cover of night, the expression of the Taiping Taoist remained unchanged. Even the flashing light of the war hammer shone on his face, and the deep wrinkles as horizontal as ravines were clearly visible.  The wrinkles tell of vicissitudes of life and helplessness. Faced with the inevitable attack of the demonic giant elephants, the Taiping Taoist who is on the verge of despair does not retreat but advances, facing the giant elephant's long trunk, and the sword in his hand flashes.

    There was a sarcastic smile on the giant elephant's mouth. These hypocritical human beings finally chose to protect their lives when faced with a desperate situation.

    Before the smile disappeared, a black and cold light flew out from the blind spot beside him, cutting through the sky like a black lightning. The majestic power defied all conspiracies and machinations and went straight into the sky.

    The expression of astonishment was mixed with laughter, and finally turned into pain.  In the blink of an eye, the giant elephant demons were dissatisfied with the blood mist before their eyes, and their broken proboscis flew everywhere. The unbearable pain almost made them faint.  Behind the blood mist, an iron crossbow arrow was nailed to a high wall in a trance, and the feathers on the tail fins were still trembling, as if they were laughing at themselves.

    The Taiping Taoist, who had just been in a desperate situation, reached out and hugged the little girl with the crushed elephant's trunk, as if everything had been rehearsed countless times, the road was familiar, and it was smooth and natural.

    The Taiping Taoists no longer attacked at close range, but floated into the air and began to guide spells, cooperating with the attack of the left soldier of the Forbidden Army who appeared out of nowhere in the darkness.

    With the joining of the left soldiers of the Forbidden Army, a long battle that became despicable and shameless soon ended.  The elephant head, which looked like a small hill, was chopped off and fell among the ruins, and the blood gurgled into a stream.

    With her head buried in the arms of the Taiping Taoist, the little girl finally felt a little bit safe. Tears mixed with blood flowed to the corner of her mouth, which was a bit astringent and salty.

    It wasn¡¯t until the demons died that the Taoist Taoists of Taiping greeted the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army.  In Xuanzhou, on the border of the North, the Forbidden Army's Zuojun cooperated with the Taiping Taoists countless times to hunt down the Northland demons who crossed the border. The sound of arrows and fireworks to rescue each other were a signal of contact.

    Even so, the Taiping Taoists and the Forbidden Army Zuojun cooperated with each other, and their strength increased.  But meteors kept falling from the sky, seemingly endlessly, which made people feel despair.

    The Taoists of the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple, and the left army of the Forbidden Army were all locked in a bitter battle.  The blood in Zhongjing City is even stronger, and it is suppressed by the gloomy dark clouds, which makes people feel extremely angry.

    At the same time, there was a bustle in Prince Qin's palace.

    The Prince of Qin's Mansion had already turned the inner palace into a grand formation under the reconstruction of Emperor Xia a few years ago. The rune formations engraved with gold patterns began to rotate when the vast pure heaven and earth formation began to be chaotic. The entire Qin Mansion included  The Taoists led by Deng Tianshi from the Taoist Academy gathered in the inner palace.

    Emperor Xia Huangren had long expected that the Prince of Qin¡¯s Mansion would be a place of fierce fighting, and had already prepared countermeasures.

    The red thread spread to the Qin Mansion, directly penetrated the Qin Mansion's outer residence without hesitation, and rushed to the inner mansion.  There were constant hissing sounds along the way, as if the thread smelled something that excited it.  Walking through the wall and broken house is like entering a deserted wilderness.

    Soon, the red silk thread came outside the inner palace wall.  The servants were strictly ordered to stay in the house. Even though the city of Zhongjing was in chaos, the servants of Prince Qin's Mansion did not dare to come out against Prince Qin's order.  In the empty Prince Qin's palace, the red threads were so obvious.

    The walls of King Qin's inner palace began to be activated by Deng Tianshi as the chaos of the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation began to reveal its ferocious appearance.  Countless gold-grained rune arrays shrouded the entire inner palace, and nearby runes were woven together with gold-grained threads, turning into small rune arrays.  Looking carefully, these densely packed small rune arrays are actually connected in series into a large array.  Engraved on the entire wall is a rune array, which is simply like a simple great formation that purifies heaven and earth.

    When the red thread got closer and closer, Deng Tianshi floated in mid-air. The other four Tianshi were sitting beside Deng Tianshi like lotuses, controlling this huge magic circle.  Sixteen Taoists were sitting scattered inside the wall of King Qin's palace, chanting incessantly.  The brilliance shimmered on the body and became one with the walls of the inner palace.

    In order to ensure the safety of King Qin, the Taoist Academy also spent a lot of money. Except for the real people and heavenly masters who were ordered to go to the palace, the remaining powerful people gathered here.

    King Qin and his two sons are all in the inner palace, wearing sharp robes and looking as iron as iron.  No one knows what happened today except Emperor Xia, but as long as he witnessed the changes in Haoran Pure World and the many clues before today, King Qin knew that not only himself, but also the entire Zhongjing City and the entire Great Xia were facing a crisis.  crisis.

    Deng Tianshi was unavoidably worried. Emperor Xia had temporarily informed him that he was bringing four heavenly masters to the Prince of Qin's Mansion this time.  Although before Deng Tian??I've known for a long time that something big might happen, but I didn't know when or how it would happen.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 485 Prince Qin¡¯s Residence

    Even Deng Tianshi couldn't help but feel dumbfounded by the big scene happening in front of him.  The pure world of Haoran began to be in chaos inexplicably as if something evil had been committed. Almost at the same time, there was a commotion in the entire Zhongjing City.  Fires were everywhere, the sounds of crossbows piercing the air, the sounds of Taoists casting spells, and screams could be heard one after another.

    Deng Tianshi ordered the gate of King Qin's inner palace to be sealed. The palace was completely empty, and even a mouse running past could be seen clearly.  Outside the inner palace, many talismans that break the invisibility spell were added, and they lit up intermittently, for fear of assassins trying to assassinate the King of Qin.

    But beyond Deng Tianshi¡¯s expectation, the attack came so openly.  The red silk thread gradually spreads like painting on a board.  It also made a hissing sound, and even a blind man knew someone was coming.

    The true energy in Deng Tianshi¡¯s hand was flowing, and the runes were flashing.  A sandy earth wall suddenly stood up on the ground, blocking the red silk thread.  The red thread did not stop, and seemed to do nothing. It passed directly through the earth wall as if it did not exist, without slowing down at all.

    As the red silk thread passed through the wall, a white ice flower bloomed on the sandy earth wall, and its six petals gradually bloomed in front of everyone.  And this earth wall with extremely strong defense was ignored without being attacked.

    Master Deng¡¯s defensive spells were completely ignored!  It's not a crack, there's no earth-shattering fight, it's just such a simple and casual disregard.

    Everyone who saw this scene was shocked. What on earth is this red thread?  Doesn't it exist, is it just an illusion?  If so, how should we explain the ice flower?  It wasn't until the red thread continued to approach, hissing sounds were heard endlessly, and the entire magic circle on the wall of the prince's inner palace began to flow, that it suddenly dawned on him that it must be a monster!  If you can ignore Deng Tianshi's spells, could it be that the demon lord is here?

    The red thread did not shy away from the fluctuations of spells on the huge magic circle in King Qin's palace, and pounced on it like a poisonous snake.  He didn't look for the weakness of the magic circle, didn't test it, and just pounced on it.

    Deng Tianshi made constant gestures with his hands and came out with magic formulas one after another.  The entire inner circle flashed with a dazzling light, and the sixteen Taoists were almost completely enveloped by the light, and even their figures could not be seen clearly.

    A dull sound sounded, and the rune array engraved on the walls of the inner palace began to twist and shake. Deng Tianshi, who was sitting in mid-air, looked pale, and struggled to offset the backlash from the rune array.  The four heavenly masters around him were slightly weaker and could not maintain their original postures. They retreated more than ten feet and barely managed to release the power.  The Taoist priests who were wrapped in the brilliance of the rune array on the inside of the wall suffered even greater backlash. A Taoist priest who was close to the red silk thread spit out a mouthful of blood, fell down softly, and passed out.

    A patch of frost appeared on the wall of King Qin's inner palace. As the red thread retreated, the frost also disappeared in the Yang Qi emanating from the rune array.

    The red silk thread's attack had no effect, and it shrank like a python, seeming a little angry and conserving strength.  Tianshi Deng's heart tightened in mid-air, and the gestures between his fingers moved together, creating shadows under the chaotic, vast and pure seven-color flow of heaven and earth.  The aura on the entire inner palace formation became more intense as Deng Tianshi's gestures accelerated. Golden light bloomed on the golden threads, and every rune seemed to flow. The entire formation became a little more vivid in an instant.

    The four Heavenly Masters beside Deng Tianshi quickly returned to their positions, and following Deng Tianshi's continuous gestures, they also desperately activated the inner formation.  This red thread is a monster from nowhere, and even the great formation of Tianxia Zhiyang, which Emperor Xia carefully prepared for several years, is unable to restrain.

    King Qin¡¯s face turned a little pale, but he was not frightened by the shock just now.  There were runes on his armor, and the short halberd in his hand looked like a rare treasure.  King Qin knew that the target of the attack just now was himself and his two sons, but he was not afraid.  The bravery of the Hong family bloodline burst out, and they looked coldly at the direction of the red thread, waiting for the close combat after the inner palace formation was broken.

    The red silk thread gathered momentum and rushed towards the inner palace formation again.  The entire wall was made of pure copper, and the red silk thread hit the inner formation again like a huge bell hammer.  The copper wall turned into a big bell, and the bell hammer kept hitting it, making a buzzing sound.

    With each bump, a few strands of frost appeared on the copper wall.  Although it is the great formation of the sun in the world described by Emperor Xia, it looks a bit weak in front of the bell made of red silk thread.

    The red thread is no longer gathering momentum, but is being smashed one after another, assuming a posture of death or death.  The huge momentum of the impact did not disappear for a moment. With more than ten consecutive impacts that cracked mountains and cracked rocks, the entire inner formation became as unstable as the vast and pure heaven and earth, and began to show faint signs of disorder.

    The place where the bell struck was covered with dense frost, and a thin invisible crack had appeared in the copper wall.It seems that in just a few moments, the indestructible copper wall and the huge magic circle carved on it will collapse.

    In mid-air, the Taoist robe on Master Deng¡¯s body was not moving in the wind, and the runes on the Taoist robe appeared one by one, constantly counteracting the backlash.  The four Celestial Masters next to them were directly knocked out and smashed into the only room in the inner palace. They were spitting blood from their mouths and their personnel were unknown.

    The remaining Taoist priests who were dissolved in the light of the inner palace were silent. As the light gradually dissipated, the red thread stepped back to rest for a moment. Master Deng saw fifteen Taoist priests who were covered in blood and had long since died, still sitting on the ground.  , the posture in the hand still maintains the posture at the last moment of the internal formation.

    Fifteen Taoists were supposed to strengthen this formation, but they didn't expect that they would be shocked to death!

    In just a moment, it cost countless people, and it took several years to build, the inner palace formation that was originally thought to be impregnable was crumbling under the impact of a red silk thread, and was completely broken.

    What kind of monster is this? How can it be so powerful!

    Deng Tianshi took two deep breaths, and when the breath in his body stabilized a little, he took out a talisman from his body and held it in his hand, like a drowning man grabbing the last straw.  The fingers trembled slightly after losing their strength, but there was still no hesitation in their movements.  A fine layer of sand and dust floated around the talisman paper, dancing and flying with every movement of Deng Tianshi's gestures.  The sand and dust followed lightly behind Deng Tianshi's palm. As the talisman was gradually burned by the invisible flames, the sand and dust became more and more numerous.

    Every time there is more dust, Deng Tianshi's gestures will slow down.  Until the old talisman paper was burned away by the true energy, the sand and dust behind the palm covered the sky and even touched the dark clouds more than a hundred feet high.  And Tianshi Deng seemed to have reached his limit. The true energy in his body was thick and dense, and from time to time a rune flew out from the robe to supplement Deng Tianshi's lack of magic power.

    "Transformation!" With a roar, the wind and sand formed a substantial salon in mid-air, and went straight towards the red line with bared teeth and claws.  The salon roared, and the fine and dense sand and dust around him kept changing. Others looked like real people, and even the three reverse scales on their backs were vivid.  It seemed as if a true dragon of wind and sand had escaped from the Dragon Forest in the North and came to show off its power over Zhongjing City.

    Salon came out, Deng Tianshi's face was as white as paper, he could no longer hold on, and he didn't even have the strength to fall down smoothly.  It shook directly and fell in mid-air.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, King Qin hurriedly took two steps, stretched out his arms to hug Deng Tianshi, and gently placed the exhausted Deng Tianshi on the ground.

    With a ferocious look on his face, Sharon rose into the air, spitting out a stream of sand from his mouth, which turned into a sand knife and landed on the red silk thread.  The sand knife is composed of countless sand grains, and these sand grains seem to have been calcined by heavenly fire. Each grain is extremely sharp around it, like a sharp blade.  Such grains of sand form a blade that looks fragile but is actually sharper.

    This is a big sword made of tens of millions of sharp blades, which is simply irresistible.

    The sharp blade fell on the red silk thread, and countless grains of sand rolled around, as if they turned into countless salons, starting from the smallest details, biting the silk thread formed by the Yin Qi.  Not to be outdone, the red thread burrowed into the sand knife composed of countless sharp blades with a hiss, like two wild beasts biting each other, refusing to admit defeat.

    The fight is going on every breath.  The red silk thread seemed to turn into countless particles after entering the sand knife spit out from the salon, so small and invisible.  Chasing every grain of sand that has been calcined by the sky fire in the wind and sand, is also being chased and cut by the sand grains.  There are faint reds rolling in the earthy yellow, seeming to merge into one, and seem to be distinct. Yellow is yellow, red is red, clearly distinguishable.

    The strange wind and sand formed a vortex from the ground and flew upward until it was suppressed by the dark clouds in the sky. Then it folded and changed direction and ran towards the wall of King Qin's inner palace.  The two forces hit the wall made of pure copper. Following the crack left just now, the wall covered with runes was immediately blown out of a crack several steps long.  The blown parts of the wall were instantly turned into countless debris by two completely opposite forces, flying with the wind and dust.

    King Qin looked at the wind and dust that were summoned by Deng Tianshi using talisman paper and intertwined with the powerful red silk thread. He cautiously summoned several magic shields to block himself and his two sons.

    But it didn¡¯t take long for the wind and sand to become lighter and lighter. Just how the salon breathed in mid-air could not make the sand and dust thicker.  The sand and dust that gradually became lighter and lighter lost the power to float in the air and fell one after another.  A wisp of red thread rose up from the dust and headed straight for the salon in mid-air.

    Although Hongsi has no sanity, she is extremely cruel.  The body is covered with red mist. It is the most yin thing in the world. It should be the white color of frost and snow, but for some reason it appears red, which makes people feel weird no matter how they look at it.

    Silk thread did not give Sharon a chance to recover and continued to fight with Sharon.

    For a time, the dust between the inner residence and the outer courtyard of Prince Qin's Mansion was tense.?Feiyang, as if there were countless West Desert horse thieves running in.  King Qin had experienced ups and downs, and he knew in his heart that he was probably doomed today, so he stopped thinking about it.  If you want to survive, you have to rely on your own strength, watch the desperate fight between Sharon and Hong, and look for Hongsi's weakness.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 486: Chaos in Beijing

    Although the second son of the King of Qin was a little nervous, the Hong family of Daxia founded the country with force, and the ferocity in their blood that would rather die than surrender and be shrouded in horse leather still exists after hundreds of years.  One person was guarding Deng Tianshi and the other four heavenly masters, and the other was standing behind King Qin.  His face was pale but fearless. Looking at it like this, he didn't care at all about rushing forward to fight this nameless but extremely powerful red thread.

    Even though the outcome is definitely a tragic death, there is no fear at all.

    Although Sharon¡¯s body is huge, the red color is lingering into the bones and pervasive, and the cold air on her body is like ice, losing contact wherever it touches.  Soon, the salon was completely in pieces, and the dust and sand peeled off one after another, turning into a rainstorm made of dust and sand.  With a final mournful neigh, a yellow star burst out in mid-air and disappeared wrapped in red silk threads.

    The red silk thread was still as strong as ever. It coiled around twice on the ground like a thousand-foot python, and then it soared up, under the dark clouds above its head, and had a bird's-eye view of the broken magic circle in King Qin's inner palace.

    There is no emotion, just looking at it.  Then the red thread shot down from above.

    King Qin blocked his eldest son behind him, a yellow light glowed on his body, and an exquisite treasure was thrown out, hitting the path where the red silk thread must pass.  The armor on his body also lit up at the same time, and a shield appeared on King Qin's left arm.  The shield was dark and dated, and there was no light from the rune array. At first glance, it just felt very heavy.

    The sky in front of the red silk thread became a little distorted and unstable. The precious phantom thrown by King Qin exploded instantly. In the light of the explosion, a black hole could be seen vaguely, and there seemed to be a powerful attraction inside.  The red silk thread would not dodge at all, or even bothered to dodge. With its condescending power and lightning-fast speed, it went straight into the black cave formed by the precious phantom. No matter if it was a dragon's pond or a tiger's den, or if there was something with ulterior motives, just go straight there.  That¡¯s it.

    King Qin looked coldly in the air. Except for his two sons, all the Taoists behind him had lost their fighting power.  Although his life hangs on a thread, King Qin is still not afraid.  The right hand was replaced with a short halberd. The short halberd was as black as a shield, and it was hard to see what material it was made of, and there was no glow of runes.

    The red thread in mid-air seems to have fallen into a space that is unfamiliar to me. The hissing sound that was heard before has disappeared. Under the black clouds, the red thread emits a stronger red light.  Suddenly, the body of the red silk thread began to become thicker, as if a python stretched its head into the water to drink as much as it wanted. It was as thick as a black cave, and gradually extended backwards.

    After a few breaths, a clear voice came from the head.  The black cave was originally a void existence, but now it looks like a black disk has been smashed into pieces, and the black residue is floating around with traces of frost.  The front of the bowl-thick red silk thread was a little burnt black. In the blink of an eye, bursts of rich red came from the silk thread, and the burnt black spots were torn off like scars.  The red silk thread seemed to be fine, raised its head slightly, and continued to go straight to King Qin.

    "Roar!" King Qin shouted violently, and the heavy shield on his left arm, which required at least one strong soldier to use alone, was used as a hand shield for light soldiers, blocking it in front of the red silk thread.

    The black shield directly met the red silk thread. After a dull impact, ripples surged under King Qin's feet like waves in the East China Sea, scattering away the dust left by the salon.  The unstoppable momentum of the red silk thread from the beginning to the present has been stopped. King Qin's true energy circulates, his body turns slightly sideways, seizing this opportunity that may be the only chance, and hits the red silk thread with the short halberd in his right hand.

    If you defeat Ge, your whole body's energy and strength will turn into a ball of ice from the moment it comes into contact with the red silk thread. Even if you use your stronger energy to melt the ice, it will immediately turn into an even bigger lump of ice.  Only now did King Qin know how strong and weird this enchanting-looking red thread was.

    The black shield and the short halberd are extremely rare treasures, and their materials are even more special.  It was precisely because of this that King Qin had the opportunity to take back the short halberd.  The red silk thread was not easy to deal with either. Whether it was the black shield or the short halberd, they were all integrated, leaving no chance for them to penetrate and devour them.  It seems to be a treasure that can restrain the most evil spirits in the world.  The sharpness of the front section of the short halberd was even more detailed, and a foot-long red silk thread fell to the ground.

    As soon as they fought, both sides felt the strength of their opponents.  In other words, the red thread felt the power of the indestructible shield in King Qin's hand and the sharpness of the short halberd.

    The foot-long stump of the fallen red silk thread turned into a pool of blood-red water on the ground, and turned into a dense red mist at the fingertips, returning to the red silk thread.

    The fusion only happened in an instant, and then the red thread seemed to have never been harmed.

    Powerful is just a kind of power.  But byIt seemed like nothing happened in the end and healed quickly on its own.  This ability made King Qin feel a flash of haze in his heart. Can such a demonic thing as red silk thread be defeated?

    It seemed to have an immortal body, but the color became slightly darker, but then it was occupied by the red coming from the red thread behind it, and it returned to its previous appearance, as if it had never changed.

    Although King Qin has reached the Mystic Realm, in front of this red silk thread, although he is holding a treasure specially designed to restrain Yin objects, he is attacked by Yin Qi as soon as he meets him. No matter how much Zhen Qi is used to melt it, there is still a trace of Yin Qi left in his body.  No matter how hard he stimulates his true energy, he can never reach the peak state.

    The red silk threads hit the dark shield continuously and tirelessly, just like breaking through the formation of the inner palace.  This seemingly clumsy attack was surprisingly effective. With every impact, King Qin couldn't help but take a step back even though his whole body's energy was raised to the highest level.  He struck nine times in succession, took nine steps back, held the short halberd upside down in his right hand, and kept his arms behind the big shield.  It was already difficult for one hand to support him anymore. Maybe the next time would be the last time. King Qin was so shocked that he had no other thoughts. The only thing left in his mind was the constant trembling, shaking, and shattering of the world in the next moment.

    After the red silk thread struck nine times in succession, he felt that King Qin was at the end of his crossbow. He roared and hit him again.  The big black shield could no longer be held firmly and fell to the ground with a bang.

    After a successful blow, Hongsi's body paused slightly, and a silk thread turned into three from a few feet away.  It looks like a legendary snake, with three heads, each of which is full of fangs and has a bad temper.  King Qin smiled bitterly, not only himself, but also his two sons could not escape death seeing this.  He desperately picked up the shield that fell on the ground and used his right arm to hold the shield.

    The large dark shield pierced the ground, and the bluestone slab, which was more than a foot thick, was not shattered, but only a few holes were left.  Just now, the huge force of the shock made his arm numb. Even so, King Qin's control of the power was still remarkable after switching to the shield, and he was still capable of fighting.

    But the red thread didn't think so, and didn't stop. After turning into three, the three branches surged at the same time, sweeping towards King Qin and his second son.  The short halberd in King Qin's hand came out, but was dodged by the red silk thread that twisted it at a weird angle in mid-air.

    The sharp wind is like a dagger, piercing through heavy armor.  It's all coming to an end.

    A sudden change occurred.

    A crack suddenly appeared in the dark clouds more than a hundred feet high, and the light of the chaotic vast pure formation of heaven and earth also dimmed at this moment.  A force as gentle as flowing water flew down and enveloped the inner palace of King Qin.  The red silk thread was directly cut into two pieces without any resistance. This layer of power completely isolated the connection between the red silk thread and the broken end. The three remaining red silk threads in King Qin's inner palace no longer turned into water mist and returned as before.  ontologically.

    Losing the connection behind them, the three red threads lost their spirituality and died on the ground, no longer agile.  A thick layer of frost appeared around the red silk thread, wrapping the red silk thread until the silk thread gradually became lighter and turned into part of the frost.

    Deng Tianshi was so horrified that he seemed to have forgotten that he was exhausted. He suddenly sat up and looked up at the gap in the clouds. After a while, he murmured: "Qingxu Taoist? How could it be Qingxu Taoist!"

    Even if the saint from the snow mountain in the north comes to help, even if the long-lost sword master Mr. Rui comes to help, Tianshi Deng will not be so surprised.  Outside the palace of King Qin, the disciples of Qingxu were participating in the rebellion, but Taoist Qingxu came to help at the last moment and saved King Qin's life.  Why did Qingxu Daozu take action?  In an instant, countless thoughts rolled through Deng Tianshi's mind, but he denied them one by one. It was really weird.

    The gap in the clouds disappeared in a flash, but the power that remained around Prince Qin's Mansion always existed, if it was there or not.  Even with Deng Tianshi's realm, he doesn't feel very clear about it.  At this moment, King Qin was determined that no matter who he was or what his plot was, he would be in good luck as long as he could survive.

    The spell of Qingxu Daozu shrouded the inner palace of King Qin, and the red thread was cut off, and he retreated unwillingly as the light in the palace flourished.  After the storm calmed down, the palace of Prince Qin was in a mess. Sixteen Taoists from the Taoist Academy were shattered to pieces. The blood in the pile of minced meat gathered into a small river, flowing with the smell of blood and killing.

    After the red silk had receded, King Qin suddenly felt that there was some weakness in his hands and feet.  He quickly sat down slowly, placing his dark shield and halberd beside him, ready for a fight at any time.

    The red thread receded, and there seemed to be several light beams flickering in the gloomy sky. King Qin felt that he was a little dazzled, so he looked carefully.  At this moment, as the clouds in the sky gradually faded, a force came from nothingness and surrounded himself, grabbing him like an invisible big hand.

    The power is very powerful. Although King Qin is already in the middle stage of the Xuan Realm, he has no power to fight back. After struggling for a few times, he found that heLike being imprisoned in steel (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 487 King Wei

    Not only was the body unable to move, but even breathing was extremely restricted.  Wei Wei panicked, and a rune in his armor exploded, but the rune exploded by this force only flickered like an invisible star before falling silent.

    Deng Tianshi noticed that King Qin seemed to be imprisoned by some magic. He just saw the red thread receding, and his relaxed heart suddenly rose to his throat again.  This familiar force is the same force that cut off the red thread just now. It is extremely powerful.  Xu Zhenren of Qingxu Sect uses the same technique, but its power is not comparable to that of Xu Zhenren.

    Why did you just cut off the red silk and save King Qin's life and now you want to kill King Qin?  Deng Tianshi was a little confused, but he didn't have time to think in his mind. He desperately squeezed out the little energy he had just recovered.  Although he knew that this would definitely damage his realm, this stall couldn't care less about it.

    As soon as the light of zhenqi on his hand lit up, a huge force came down out of thin air.  It seemed like there was an ethereal hand pressing down on him.  Master Deng Tianshi let out a muffled cry, his vision went black and a mouthful of blood spurted out, and he fell limply, not knowing whether he was alive or dead.

    Seeing this, the King of Qin knew that there was no luck anymore, and the true energy flowed in his body, wanting to use a move that would hurt both sides.  As the crown prince of Great Xia, not only is strength flowing in his blood, but also the pride he has inherited.  As the future emperor of Great Xia, even if he is captured by mistake, he must leave enough pain to the enemy.

    As soon as the Qi moved, a strange feeling invaded King Qin's body, abruptly cutting off the flowing Qi, causing King Qin's attempt to harm both sides to fail before it even started.  The vitality in his body was drained, and he became so light that he could not help but fly into the air.

    Seeing King Qin suddenly flying up and restraining his hands and feet, King Qin's two sons knew they had different feelings and wanted to step forward to see what happened.  As soon as he came into contact with King Qin, he was pushed away by a gentle force.  He watched helplessly as King Qin's figure twisted in mid-air and then disappeared.

    In the palace, in the small courtyard, "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked up to the sky and smiled, extremely arrogant.  After laughing, he looked at Xia Emperor Rendi who was wrapped in zhenqi and his face was blurry, and said: "I know you have noticed it a long time ago and have been planning for this for many years. But today, you will be disappointed. All of this is  It¡¯s all in vain.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the red silk that the white jade beauty had spread around Zhongjing City began to retract and returned to the vessel carved by Yuan Jing.  It turns into bits and pieces of bright red blood and gathers into water.  It was as if everything had been reversed after he said the word "ding" in Fa Sui just now.

    The more red threads came back and the more blood lines returned to the Yuanjing, the whole small yard began to shake, as if there were some weird monsters underground trying to break out of the ground.  While the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was laughing maniacally, and his laughter was getting louder and louder.

    Soon, as all the red threads came back, the laughter of "King Wei Hong Yang" seemed to solidify into countless runes, and countless cracks began to appear on the ground, like a child's mouth opening, everywhere.  The cold white mist spewed out from the ground, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood in the mist, feeling very satisfied.

    There was a hint of imperial aura as he scolded Fang Qiu.

    Suddenly, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" felt that something was wrong. He looked at Emperor Xia Ren with a strange look in his eyes, and the thick frost around him became thicker.

    The Tianshi, Zhenren and even the two commanders Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tinggang who were surrounded by Emperor Ren of Xia had no spare time to take care of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Instead, they turned around to protect themselves. Under the pressure of this powerful force, they could not even say a word.  Unable to speak.

    The white zhenqi was not maintained by the real person, and gradually faded and dispersed. Emperor Xia Huangren appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" with a clear face, with a trace of ridicule in the corner of his mouth.

    "Impossible! Why are you still alive!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" yelled like an ordinary foolish man and woman who saw a ghost.

    "What's impossible? You know that all the Xia emperors have discovered something wrong a long time ago, so why don't you try your best to find a solution? Even if you are wise and powerful, you have no strategy, and you are invincible, it has been more than three hundred years.  It happened before. Do you know that in the past three hundred years, the biggest concern of every generation of Emperor Xia is how to defeat you?" Emperor Xia Emperor Ren said loudly, and the reverse scales on his body began to release bursts of dragon power.

    Over the past three hundred years, the biggest thing that the Xia Emperors, including the ninth Xia Emperor Ren Emperor, thought about was not how to enjoy themselves peacefully, nor was it to expand territory and become famous in history.  But how to deal with one's own ancestors? This cannot but be said to be an absurd tragedy.

    "So what!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared, "Even if you try hard, you can't defeat me! Only I can stand at the highest point in the world. You are all ants! You are all ants!"

    The Yuanjing vessel shattered with a "snap" sound, but not a single fragment fell. Even the remnants of the true moon embedded in the Yuanjing vessel turned into a cloud of mist and were destroyed by "Wei Wang Hongyang"It is held between the hands and cannot be dispersed.

    "That's it! No matter what, I am the strongest person in the world!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked as usual, took a step forward, his hands shone with cold light, and the cold energy transformed by Yuan Jing and Zhenyue Canyu was on his hands  Transform into a sword made of ice.

    "Whether he is the strongest or not, you have to try to find out." Xia Emperor Rendi said with a smile, without any urgency of the approaching enemy, as if he had wisdom in hand and was as stable as a mountain.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said no more and stabbed him in the chest with his long sword.  The sword was not in a hurry, but the cold air on the sword seemed to have a tangible and tangible quality. The cold air condensed around it. The tip of the sword was lightly raised, and it stabbed at five different locations in an instant. The actual and false levels were uncertain.  Only Emperor Xia Huangren could clearly see such a delicate sword movement. Even Shi Yingjiu and Lin Tingang, who were trained in martial arts behind him, saw only a simple movement with no changes at all.

    Emperor Xia Huangren had a long halberd in his hand. The body of the halberd was blackened everywhere. It looked like it was made of the same material as King Qin's large shield.  The halberd is placed across the chest, and the sword is lightly lifted by the halberd ears.  The attacker's lift was light but heavy, and the long sword that seemed to be condensed from the cold air of nothingness seemed to weigh more than a thousand.  The defender lifted the weight as if it were light, and a powerful halberd actually danced with delicate moves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who can win the great mountains and rivers of Great Xia.

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" retracted his sword before it touched the halberd's ears, and said with some surprise: "There are so many Haoshan iron to make weapons?"

    "Two hundred years ago, our ancestor Emperor Jing discovered the veins of Haoshan iron in another place. However, smelting was difficult, and it took two hundred years to build a long halberd, a short halberd and a shield." Emperor Xia Emperor Ren held it in one hand.  The halberd is pointed diagonally towards the ground, with the halberd body leaning against the back.  A suit of light armor with reverse scales appeared next to the dark halberd, and the power of the dragon emanated in bursts, extremely vigorous.

    "Sure enough, everything is well thought out." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly, not knowing whether he was admiring or sarcastic.

    "Ancestors praise you greatly. Nothing can stop the most sinister breath in the world except Haoshan Iron, not to mention the ancestors who use it are wise and powerful. Fortunately, you didn't catch that girl Rou'er. If she really came from my Hong family's most powerful force,  With the body of Yin coupled with the Yin Qi accumulated over the years by the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation, even the Haoshan Iron is of no use." Emperor Xia Huang Ren said calmly, even though his words contained guns and sticks, he was still gentle and elegant.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked a little evil. His plan came from more than 300 years ago. He didn't expect that in the past few hundred years, future generations would spend all their national power to collect treasures from all over the world to restrain themselves.  Thinking about it, he roared angrily, and the long sword in his hand twisted and changed. After a flash of light, it turned into a long sword and struck down on the head.

    When Emperor Xia Huangren saw "Wei Wang Hongyang", he stopped talking and turned his sword into a sword. He also put away his previous joking mood and concentrated on dealing with it.  Emperor Hong Yuan, Taizu of Great Xia, held a long sword, and there was no enemy under his sword.  In the past, the descendants of the Hong family were proud of this. Now Emperor Ren saw that "King Hong Yang of Wei" no longer tested with his long sword, but slashed with his long sword, knowing that a critical moment had come.  The halberd danced in his hand and he held the long knife.

    The bluestone slabs in the small courtyard are all of the royal standard, one foot and three inches thick, and were collected from Langshan.  But no matter how solid the ground is, it can't withstand such a majestic force.  The bluestone shattered, and light blue stone powder appeared around Xia Emperor Rendi and "Wei Wang Hongyang". It was condensed by the Yin Qi on the long knife in the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and turned into ice crystals floating around.  The fog was so thick that others couldn't see clearly what was going on inside.

    The ground of the entire small courtyard was instantly covered with cobwebs, which began to spread at the battle group shrouded in blue ice crystals. A finger-wide crack made a rattling sound and continued to spread outwards.

    Shi Yingjiu and Lin Ting just wanted to step forward and besiege "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but they were pushed out by a powerful force within three steps. The two of them burst out with a strong energy, and their feet were deeply imprinted in the bluestone to prevent them from flying away.  .  Even so, there was a gap of one foot in front of both feet.  His body was not blown away, but he left a trace on the stone slab and retreated ten feet away.

    The runes in the hands of the Taoist Master and the Celestial Master flashed, and their gestures were linked, but at this moment they didn¡¯t know how to help Emperor Xia.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? By "King Hongyang of Wei" incessant roars, the blue ice crystals around a few kung fu battle groups were shattered and scattered with the airflow formed during the collision.  It was only at this moment that everyone could clearly see the outcome of the two men in the battle group.

    Emperor Xia Huangren is holding a long halberd in a unique posture.  But "Wei Wang Hongyang" took a few steps back, with a look of reluctance in his eyes, and his face became even more ferocious.

    "Restore the vastness and purity of heaven and earth." Emperor Xia Huangren said calmly, while waving the halberd in his hand, stabbing it diagonally like a dragon.

    It was then that the real people and the heavenly masters of the Taoist Academy suddenly realized that Emperor Xia Huangren had the upper hand. As long as the vast formation of pure heaven and earth was restored at this moment, "King Wei Hong Yang" would undoubtedly be defeated.  Could it be that the Great Formation of Purifying Heaven and Earth was also designed to restrain the monster possessing the body of Wei Wang Hongyang in front of him?And do?  When the Taoist Master and the Heavenly Master thought of this, they shuddered involuntarily and did not dare to think about it any more. (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to come to Piaotian Literature to be a registered member to recommend this work. Your support is  My biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 488 The Battle of the Gao Family

    The vast and pure world is obscured by dark clouds, and I don't know what kind of chaos it is now.  The real person and the Celestial Master were well prepared and took out several bronze mirrors engraved with simple patterns from the treasure phantom. As the light in their hands lit up, the bronze mirrors shone with a faint and gentle brilliance.

    During the fierce battle between Emperor Xia Huang Ren and "Wei Wang Hong Yang", although "Wei Wang Hong Yang" saw the Taoist monks trying to repair the vast formation of pure heaven and earth, he could not free his hands to stop it.

    Several bright or dark light pillars shot into the sky, which was covered by dark clouds. The light pillars poured directly through the dark clouds, opening several large holes in the dark clouds, leading directly to the vast and pure world covered by the dark clouds.

    The vast and pure world was illuminated by the beam of light, as if the simple patterns on the bronze mirror were imprinted on the formation. After twisting and circling several times, the great formation of the vast and pure heaven and earth shone brightly. The thick dark clouds seemed to have become lighter, and there was a vague appearance of the formation.  The light penetrated the dark clouds and shone on Zhongjing City.  The disorderly formation gradually began to regain order and was no longer chaotic.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Through the bronze mirror, a few ethereal figures are fighting desperately on the dark clouds in the vast and pure sky.

    Qingxu Daozu is wearing gray cloth and is in the middle of a fierce battle.  Suddenly, he saw a beam of light hitting the vast and pure world. The chaotic formation was being repaired and he stopped.  The five long beards swayed gently, and Master Kang turned into a ball of white sharp sword light and slashed towards Taoist Qingxu.

    Qingxu Taoist Patriarch did not seem to be fighting, but teaching his disciples. He waved his left hand, and as he turned his wrist lightly, five streaks of pure white brilliance flowed from his fingers.

    "Trapped!" Still saying it, the five rays of light turned into a cage in the vast and pure world, trapping Master Kang and the two heavenly masters in it.

    Kang Zhenren's expression did not change, as cold as before.  Suddenly he found himself trapped in a cage, the light on his body remained unchanged, and a small sword in his hand hit the cage.

    Even the cage set up by Qingxu Daozu is still shaking with light and shadow flashing.

    Qingxu Taoist twirled his long beard with his hand, smiled and exhaled a long breath towards the vast and pure world.  The milky white breath rushed straight towards the vast and pure world like a real white dragon, spraying on the simple patterns.  The pattern that had just become clear became blurred with the arrival of the milky white breath. The light beams that the Taoist masters and the heavenly masters shot towards the great pure formation of heaven and earth were distorted again and dimmed for several minutes.

    The dark clouds were thick, swallowing up the gap where the light beam penetrated, and the order that had just been restored in Zhongjing City was once again disrupted.  You come and I go, both sides use each other's killing moves.  Even the awe-inspiring and pure formation of heaven and earth in the sky was a little overwhelmed and became even more chaotic.

    In the small courtyard, when the dark clouds once again covered the sky, the Taoist masters and heavenly masters saw the milky-white breath exhaled by the Void Taoist dissipate, and it fell like raindrops.

    Immediately, the starlight falling from the dark clouds covering the sky above Zhongjing City seemed to absorb the milky white Qi exhaled by Qingxu Daozu, and became larger and brighter.  As these stars fell like meteors again, Zhongjing City, which had gradually become more stable, once again fell into a bitter battle.

    Emperor Xia is fighting hard, Taipingguan is fighting hard, Taoist Academy is fighting hard, and the Imperial Army is also fighting hard.  A faint layer of blood appeared in Zhongjing City, appearing purple under the black clouds, as if there was another layer of clouds of a different color under the clouds.  The smell of blood on his breath became stronger and stronger.

    At this moment, countless tiny rays of light began to gather in Zhongjing City, turning into water, running towards the small courtyard and integrating into the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  As everyone screams, as every person dies, as every monster falling from the dark clouds is scattered, a little starlight, big or small, will fly from every corner of the capital city and merge into the "Wei Dynasty"  Wang Hongyang's body.

    Every starlight is a bit of power. As more and more power melts into the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the long sword is sharp. He was still retreating step by step, but after absorbing the starlight, he stopped retreating, almost with Xia Huangren.  The halberds in the emperor's hands are equally matched.

    Seeing such a result, several Taoist monks and heavenly masters no longer begrudge their own Qi, and began to desperately urge the bronze mirror in their hands. A richer light shot out from the bronze mirror, reflecting on the dark clouds, intending to penetrate it.  The haze that filled the sky stabilized the vast formation of pure heaven and earth.

    Everyone knows that if these starlights continue to be integrated into the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the monster's strength will definitely continue to increase.  Now Emperor Xia can still have a certain upper hand, but if it continues like this, Emperor Xia Ren will be defeated sooner or later at the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Although this situation has just begun, everyone present seems to have seen a nightmare-like future.  The Taoist Celestial Master and the real person were a little desperate, and their fingers began to tremble, causing the light of the bronze mirror to sway.

    With two clanging sounds, the long halberd in Emperor Xia Huangren's hand vibrated, and collided with the long sword of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  This time Xia Emperor Rendi used all his strength, although "Wei Wang Hong Yang" absorbed the power of the dead in Zhongjing CityBut firstly, the time is still short, and secondly, it is not enough to erase the gap between himself and Emperor Xia Huangren.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was knocked back a few steps, the long sword in his hand flashed with cold flames, and he burst out with anger.

    Emperor Xia Huangren took a few steps back, and a yellowing jade pendant appeared in his hand.  Without any hesitation, he directly crushed the jade pendant that he had kept for countless years.  The jade pendant shattered into pieces and turned into more than a hundred light spots flying towards the Demon Suppressing Division outside the palace.

    There are hundreds of statues in the Demon-Suppressing Division. Legend has it that they have appeared in Zhongjing since Emperor Daxia Jing ordered the construction of the Demon-Suppressing Division.  These statues even became a sight in Zhongjing City for more than two hundred years. Countless people once came to Zhenmo Si to see the true appearance of these statues.

    There are also people who are doubtful and puzzled, wondering why the Demon Suppression Division actually has such a statue.  As Emperor Xia Ren crushed the jade pendant in his hand and the metal puppet in the Demon Suppression Department walked out of the Demon Suppression Department, everything had a perfect answer.  The emperors of Daxia in the past dynasties were preparing for today's battle, and were preparing to fight against fate.

    This is fate, the fate of the Emperor of Great Xia, and the heirs of the Hong family. No one can escape from this fate that has been written long ago.  Either fight, or be absorbed and become part of that power.

    The metal puppet is fully armored and has been waiting for two hundred years, finally waiting for the day when he will appear.

    The first ray of light flew into the body of the demon-suppressing puppet, and the huge and solid body began to move at this moment.  The dust that had accumulated on his body for countless years fell off, and he made a sound that made his mouth feel sour. His huge body moved slightly, and he got used to the rawness that had been standing in the Demon-Suppressing Division for so many years.  He strode out of the Demon-Suppressing Division and walked into the chaos of Zhongjing City.

    ???????????????????????????: A huge body, vivid carving techniques, neatly armored, holding a shining long knife.  After standing in the Demon-Suppressing Division for two hundred years, he entered Zhongjing City into the blood and fire.  Perhaps in the eyes of the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division, the people living in Zhongjing City have a kind atmosphere, or perhaps the monsters and monsters falling from the sky have a special flavor.  Ignoring these people from Zhongjing City, he walked straight out and stepped on the bluestone. Each step was several feet away. The footprints were deeply carved on the bluestone, nearly a foot deep.

    With such a huge weight, coupled with the momentum of running, even the standard bluestone in Zhongjing City has not been damaged at all after countless years of wind and rain. However, the whitened bluestone continues to shatter with an alarming force.  As the jade pendant that shattered from the hands of Emperor Xia Huangren floated out, light points fell on each statue of the Demon Suppression Division one by one. The sleeping statues woke up, left the Demon Suppression Division, and searched for their own destiny in the chaotic Zhongjing City.  opponent.

    There is smoke and blood everywhere.  The giant metal puppet waited for countless years, weathered by the weather and covered with dust.  Once resurrected at this moment, he will start fighting with the monsters falling from the sky with hundreds of years of resentment and murderous intent accumulated for hundreds of years.

    The bright spot that fell from the dark clouds was contaminated by the aura of Qingxu Dao Ancestor and expanded in a circle. When it landed, it turned into various monsters, puppets, and monsters with great power.  The elite elite of the Forbidden Army, which had been so devastated, were also in a dilemma. They ran out of crossbows and arrows, and could only use their lives to fill this big black hole.

    But in the midst of the bloody battle, the Taiping Taoists, the Taoists of the Taoist Academy, and the elites of the Forbidden Army soon discovered that a metal puppet was rapidly approaching every stalemate on the battlefield.  The power is so powerful that even the monsters and monsters strengthened by Qingxu Daozu are so vulnerable. After this force that no one expected joined the bloody battlefield of Zhongjing City, the battle situation unexpectedly began to become clear.

    What is even more shocking is that after every falling monster is killed, the essence of power that wants to fly into the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is directly dispersed by the metal puppet, and cannot return to the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" as before to increase its strength.  .

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Directly ended the possibility of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to continue to become stronger.  The foreshadowing that had been tolerated for two hundred years in the Demon-Suppressing Division finally shined in Zhongjing City at this moment, becoming a crucial means in the final decision between victory and defeat.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, who rushed out of Fengtianfang, brought the monks and warriors from his clan, all dressed up neatly, and took out some treasures that were rarely shown to others.  Needless to say, this trip is dangerous.

    Several monsters who killed a few people taking advantage of the fire, and all the people were cheerful.  The fear of the unknown that they had when they just left the Gao Mansion disappeared, and some members of the Gao family even began to talk and laugh. They only restrained themselves slightly under the glare of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai.  But everyone seemed to think that these demons were too weak and vulnerable to a single blow.

    The confusing brilliance of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" array shines on everyone's face, a little distorted and a little excited.  The chaos in Zhongjing City has awakened the unrest deep in everyone's hearts.? 

    But this mood did not last long, and he did not go far, even Fengtianfang was still behind him.  There seemed to be violent magic fluctuations on the side of the imperial city. The dark clouds covered the sky again, and many shining stars fell from the dark clouds and landed in Zhongjing City.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 489 Preparation from generation to generation

    The Gao family members, who were gradually relaxing, were also blocked by a puppet that was more than five feet tall and appeared from the starlight falling from the sky.  Seeing the puppet appear, several members of the Gao family immediately surrounded it, but the final result surprised everyone.  This puppet and the monsters that had just been killed were completely different in strength. Several warriors from the Gao family had just surrounded them when they were all knocked away by the puppet's cross-arm.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai saw that the puppets were very powerful. There were quite powerful warriors among them, but they were seriously injured after being unable to withstand a single round.  He immediately stepped forward, ready to see how strong this puppet was.

    He didn¡¯t hide his secrets either. The light from the golden and jade gangsters between his hands flickered, and he used his special skills as soon as he made contact.

    The puppet body transformed from the falling starlight in the haze was extremely powerful. Seeing Gao Tianhai's attack, he did not dodge. He only blocked the way of the broken gold and broken jade with his arms.

    It was a head-to-head confrontation, and as soon as they met, there were sparks from the collision without hesitation.

    The great work of broken gold and broken jade gangs blooms with the color of gold and jade under the blurred light of "the vast and pure heaven and earth".  As soon as Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai approached the puppet, he felt an inexplicable huge force hitting the strong wind.

    The Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang was extremely sharp, but when it hit the puppet's thick arm, it couldn't cut even a single inch.  The huge force could not do anything to Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai. The contact between the two sides was fleeting, and the impact of the force left a deep ravine on the spot, with gravel flying everywhere.

    Gao Tianhai stepped back lightly, his hands in his sleeves, trembling slightly.  Although the puppet did not cause any damage to himself, the force of the counterattack with all his strength made his hands numb. Even if he reluctantly fought again, he would not be able to use such a powerful Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang in a short time.

    What's more, with his full blow, the puppet transformed from the starlight did not suffer any damage. It only took half a step back and propped one foot on the bluestone of the long street, leaving a clearly visible mark.

    It seems that they are evenly matched, and the morale of the Gao family has also been boosted.  Several warriors gathered around and fought on the outside. The monks continued to attack the puppet with spells on the outside.  A fight was quite interesting.

    But Gao Tianhai knew in his heart that he retreated gracefully, but most of that huge force was lost in the retreat.  But the puppet opposite was different. It used its extremely strong body to resist the force.  Gao Tianhai knew the difference in his heart and couldn't make excuses.

    Where did such a powerful puppet come from?  Not to mention seeing it, I have never heard it.  Gao Tianhai was a little puzzled. He stood behind and directed the clansmen to fight while observing carefully, trying to find out where the puppet's weakness was.

    ??A long and wide street that can run six horses side by side, and the puppets occupy half of the width.  He was about five feet tall. When he waved his arms, the surrounding courtyard walls and the bluestones under his feet were shattered. Each move was extremely fierce.  The surrounding Gao family retreated one after another, more or less scratched by the rain of gravel.  If Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai hadn't taken out all the clan's noble phantoms before leaving, I'm afraid at least half of the monks and warriors in Gao's mansion would have fallen down by this time.

    The more the war went on, the more Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai became frustrated. This puppet seemed to have no weaknesses. No matter where the warriors of the clan attacked, they could not cause substantial damage to the puppet.  The long knife slashed forward, bringing up first-class sparks, but then he looked at it, and there wasn't even a white mark left on the puppet's body.  The long knife has long been curled and can no longer be used.  The monk's spells had no effect at all. The flames left a black spot, and the frost could only hang on the puppet's body, powerless and desperate.

    At the same time, there were waves of strange cries coming from far and near the entire Zhongjing City, making those who listened feel frightened.

    Even Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai could still detect the faint scent of monsters. He didn't know how many monsters transformed from starlight were raging in Zhongjing City at this time. Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, who was originally full of confidence, was already unconscious.  There was some hesitation.

    But, this is a road of no return.  Now that I have stepped on it, I am afraid that turning back will be a dead end.

    After fighting for half a stick of incense, the Gaofu tribe suffered countless casualties in front of the nearly invulnerable puppet.  But the puppet was not harmed at all. Even if Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai used the Broken Gold and Jade Gang handed down from his family, he could not cause much damage to the puppet.  Not to mention fighting off the puppets.  As for killing this puppet lying across the long street, Gao Tianhai never thought that he would be lucky if he could escape unscathed.

    Seeing that there were more and more injured people and the puppet's unstoppable strength, Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai also began to want to retreat.

    At this moment, the crowd besieging the puppet looked as helpless and ridiculous as a fly shaking a big tree.

    Just when Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai was helplessly preparing to retreat, the mountains and the ground behind him shook and there was a sound of "dong-dong-dong".  As if from a medieval legend?The giant appeared in Zhongjing City and was wandering around aimlessly.  And the sound was not just one, but like many giants appearing in Zhongjing City at the same time.

    Where is this monster?  Why do all kinds of extremely powerful monsters on the rebel side keep appearing, and they can't be killed!

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai once again had a doubt about whether Emperor Xia Huangren could quell the rebellion, and felt a sense of powerlessness and fear in his heart.

    Originally, I heard that the right army of the Forbidden Army was ambushed and annihilated in Zhuma Lane, and I thought that the situation in Zhongjing City had been decided, and all I needed to do was to express my attitude on the side of Emperor Xia Huangren.  But as soon as they rushed out of Fengtianfang, they realized that the Right Army of the Forbidden Army was just a dispensable force.  These monsters are the real source of rebellion, and these monsters are still getting stronger and falling from the air in a steady stream.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really like what I guessed, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to go back.

    As soon as this thought came up, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai heard a loud roar behind him, and even the ground seemed to be shaking.  The broken bricks and tiles of the courtyard walls on both sides of the long street were peeling off and falling down.  Countless civilians cried out in unison, and everyone was in a state of fear. It seemed that only screaming could make them temporarily forget the threat of death.

    But that voice seemed to be deliberately avoiding the people of Zhongjing City. It did not burn, kill, and loot like the demons before, nor did it run recklessly in Zhongjing City without caring about the lives of the people.  Gao Tianhai frowned, feeling a little suspicious.  He was aware of the difference between this sound and the monsters transformed by starlight, and sensed the direction in which the sound behind him went.

    The roar is getting closer and closer, and it seems that some earth-shattering monster is approaching Fengtianfang.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai's heart tightened, and the gap in strength made Gao Tianhai a little at a loss.  Looking at the powerful men from the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple who continued to fall in mid-air, I prayed in my heart that I hope that after this time, I hope that these monsters coming with the roar are different from those puppets, and I hope that the incense of the Gao family can continue to be passed down.  .

    In an instant, the roar got closer.  The bluestone on the ground undulated like water. The weaker members of the Gao family couldn't stand at all and collapsed on the shaking ground.  As if the end of the world was coming, almost everyone looked horrified as they watched an extremely tall metal puppet wearing heavy armor and holding a long knife coming from a distance.

    A servant who collapsed on the ground saw that the long knife in the hand of the metal puppet was four to five feet away, and the huge soles of its feet glowing with metal were about to step on him. He let out a shout in fright, and was so frightened.  He was so stupid that white foam came out of his mouth, his eyes turned white, and he fainted all of a sudden.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai complained in his heart. It was difficult to deal with a puppet. It was very likely that the entire Gao family would be destroyed by the puppet.  The puppet coming from behind was several feet taller than the one facing him, and it was well-equipped and armored, making it look extremely elite.  The metal puppet was several feet away with each step, and soon it was from far to near, and was behind it.  Attacked from both sides, no one from the Gao family, whether they were warriors or monks, who went out to quell the rebellion could return.

    Why does this look familiar?  Facing the impending death, Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai had given up resistance and was thinking wildly.  The huge puppet approached the Gao family members within a few breaths, but without even looking at Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai and his entourage, it leapt over everyone's heads like a bird.

    Gao Tianhai was shocked. How could such a tall and burly iron guy jump so high and so far?  How big is the rune formation supported inside the metal puppet?  Fengtianhou Gao Tianhai can be regarded as a knowledgeable person, but no matter how hard he thinks about it, he still can't figure out what's going on.

    The puppet he had just fought with had given Gao Tianhai countless puzzlements, but the metal puppet behind him made Gao Tianhai even more aware of the power gap.

    The huge puppet landed in front of Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai, and his body paused slightly to release the huge momentum.

    Where it landed, layers of dust rippled, like a stone thrown into a small pond.  The ripples formed by the dust rushed to Gao Tianhai's feet. Even at Gao Tianhai's level, he could not stand firmly and swayed twice.

    The bluestone slabs were trampled all over the ground, and the gravel flew everywhere.  The huge soles of his feet sank deeply into the bluestone of the long street, up to his ankles.

    By tilting the metal puppet's figure slightly to the side when it landed, Gao Tianhai saw the tall puppet, who was as tall as a medieval giant, with a face that looked like a cliff chopping with knives and axes.

    Why does this look familiar?  Gao Tianhai felt in a daze for no reason, as he felt like he had seen that face before somewhere.  The servants behind him lowered their voices for a while. Seeing that this sharp-clad puppet had no intention of dealing with people like them, they couldn't help but feelA feeling of escaping from death arose in my heart.  Everyone was excited as they discussed this taller and burlier guy.

    "Where did this monster come from? It scared me to death. I thought we were hopeless this time."

 Text Chapter 490 Starlight

    "How on earth can such a big guy jump up?" A member of the Gao family pointed at the huge footprints half a foot long and about three feet deep on the ground behind him, his face full of excitement and excitement.  He happily stood in tentatively, his footprints were waist deep, and the bluestone below was stepped on very firmly.

    With such a big guy involved, this little life is probably saved.

    "Look, look, the two big guys are about to collide!" As soon as the huge metal puppet landed, it slightly relieved the force of the huge fall and then rushed towards the opposite puppet with a long knife in hand.  The puppet transformed from the starlight, which everyone thought was tall enough just now, even giving people a feeling of being invincible, is now insignificant in front of the metal puppet. The height of five feet is only slightly higher than the waist of the metal puppet.

    "They are two big guys, one is obviously bigger and the other is smaller. When I was attacking that puppet just now, I thought it was very tall and powerful, but I didn't expect that compared with this metal puppet, it looks like a child." Another person  The servant of Gaofu retorted, staring blankly at the two giant puppets that were about to collide with each other. He subconsciously squatted down and covered his head with his hands.

    "Fortunately, they are not in the same group." Some people realize that, while others do not realize that there is danger even if they stand and watch the excitement from a distance.

    ""

    Gao Tianhai heard the clan members talking incessantly, and seemed to be so shocked by the metal puppet that he forgot that he was in danger, and he might be besieged again at any time by monsters transformed from the stars falling in the sky.  But he couldn't blame them. Didn't he even look at the two puppets getting closer and closer, and couldn't bear to blink?

    I always feel like I¡¯ve seen it before somewhere.  Gao Tianhai stared blankly at the two puppets, searching his mind to find out why he felt familiar with the metal puppet that arrived later.

    The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor rushed to the starlight-transformed puppet in a few steps. The long knife in his hand began to vibrate violently during the high-speed movement. The sound of the vibration was beyond human hearing, and instead caused a sound that was more than a hundred feet away.  The people couldn't hear the sound of the long knife at all.

    The tip of the long knife penetrated the shell of the puppet, which was made of unknown materials. Under the high-speed shaking, the indestructible shell on the surface of the puppet transformed by starlight was pierced as soon as it came into contact, like a sharp knife stabbing into tofu.  The puppet that Gao Tianhai couldn't break through with all his methods was actually driven straight in with a long knife and directly dismembered.

    The long knife came out of the body in the blink of an eye. The metal puppet pushed hard and then let go. The long knife came out of the body, and then the huge body was flashing with the light of runes, and it directly hit the puppet transformed by starlight.

    It was already mutilated, its tough outer shell had been broken away, and with the shaking of the long knife, it had suffered irreversible damage, and its overall defense had been greatly reduced.  The puppet transformed by the starlight faced the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, and it became a luxury to even resist.

    No longer as majestic as the warriors and monks who had just faced the Gao family, the broken puppet looked a little pitiful.

    Unable to withstand the violent blow, the two huge figures separated in a cloud of dust.  The demon-suppressing puppet just paused for a moment, and the monster puppet transformed by the starlight was smashed to pieces. The metal puppet of the demon-suppressing division continued to rush forward as if nothing happened, catching the shot that came out of the body.  Long knife.

    Holding the long knife behind him, he picked it up. After the death of the monster puppet, a bright spot appeared and was shattered by the long knife. It turned into countless tiny bright lights and fell on the ground. It flickered for a few times and then dimmed.  The strong wind caused by the collision of the two huge puppets retreated about a foot away from the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, and could not even get close.

    The force released by the strong impact was a hundred times greater than the shock when the Demon Suppressor's metal puppet landed just now. The violent force spread out, and the surrounding courtyard walls were quietly blown away by the strong wind, blown into chaos, and blown into countless pieces.  Dust flies in the wind.

    The members of the Gao family who were still chattering about the puppets just now were also blown more than ten steps away by the strong wind generated by the collision of the two puppets, rolling and crawling in an extremely embarrassed state.  Only Gao Tianhai and a few strong men in the family were still standing, but they all took a few steps back and blocked their faces with their hands.

    In the strong wind, the sound of "dong-dong-dong" gradually faded away.  The Gao family members and Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai didn't know what happened. Why did it seem like the voice hadn't changed at all?

    The sound gradually faded away, the strong wind stopped, and the smoke dispersed.  The members of the Gao family were stunned as they looked at the metal puppet that had disappeared into the night and the broken puppet limbs lying on the ground. They couldn't believe that what they saw was actually real!

    ??The puppet, which was almost invulnerable and could not be harmed even by the old Marquis's cutting of gold and jade, was actually shattered into pieces in a single collision!

    ¡°And the puppet that came later actually seemed to have received no damage at all, not even stopping.  NoIt was just a battle, but it was like kicking away a piece of broken bricks.

    The metal puppet turned around the corner of the long street and disappeared into the night, leaving countless Gao family members stunned.

    This is the statue of the Demon-Suppressing Division!

    Gao Tianhai finally remembered why he felt familiar with it. This was one of the two statues placed at the entrance of the Yamen by the Demon Suppressing Division!  I see it dozens of times every year, how could it not look familiar?

    But it seems to be bigger than that statue, and its movements are as agile as a warrior's.  The monsters transformed by the starlight that I couldn't deal with at all seemed to be made of yellow mud in front of the demon-suppressing puppets, and they were completely vulnerable!

    The Demon-Suppressing Division is indeed the Demon-Suppressing Division!  Even if there are some dudes inside, they have no fighting power at all.  But once a monster appears, the three words "Zhenmo Si" can still make the monsters frightened just like in the early years. Even the puppet turned into a statue of Zhenmo Si is so powerful!

    Watching the distant black figure turn around a street, the figure gradually melted into the night. The Gao family and Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai stood there for a long time. They were so frightened that they even forgot about the danger.

    At this time, there seemed to be such huge metal puppets moving in all directions.  It was as if I was sitting on a big boat, my body was shaking constantly, the roaring sound all around was continuous, and I couldn't hear any other sounds at all.

    Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai let out a sigh of relief. If this is really the case to put down the rebellion, that would be the best.  No matter what, as long as you can survive, that¡¯s good!

    The Taoists at Taipingguan fought hard.  All the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist Academy have been mobilized. Even if there are Taoist practitioners from the Taoist Academy who rise into the air to fight, there are no strong ones and the effect is not big.

    As more and more stars fell from the clouds in the sky, and with the strengthening of Taoist Qingxu, the Taoists of Taipingguan were also seriously injured in an instant.  But after being in Xuanzhou for a long time, I have a fierce temperament of the frontier army in my bones. The more difficult it is, the more unwilling to retreat.  Even if it means death, a piece of flesh and blood must be torn off.

    A star took shape in the clouds, was tainted by the milky white mist, and fell into the city of Zhongjing.  Three Taiping Taoists who were already out of breath and exhausted rushed over.

    These monsters transformed by starlight have a short rest between landing and taking shape. This period of time is the best period to attack.  Many of the fallen monsters were killed at this time, with no time to take action.

    When the three Taiping Taoists arrived, unexpectedly, a seemingly insubstantial monster had appeared and was waiting.

    He was slightly startled, but he still started to move forward in the regular Taiping Taoist formation.  Whether it is strong or weak, you have to fight to know.

    I didn¡¯t see what the monster was doing. Before the Taiping Taoist¡¯s most advanced attack spell was released, a layer of black mist seemed to be covering it.  The fog is so clear that I can't see my fingers.  And where exactly that monster is, the Taiping Taoists in the mist have no way of knowing.

    In Xuanzhou, Taiping Taoists often deal with monsters.  I have experienced this spell commonly used by monsters many times, so I didn't panic too much.  It's just that the fog is thicker and the spell casting speed is faster.

    ??Continue to move forward, and after years of cooperation, we understand each other's thoughts.  The two Taoists behind him cast defensive spells, and the current Taiping Taoist took out a small pale golden sword and flew to the location of the monster he just remembered.

    The attacker attacks with all his strength, and the defender defends with all his strength.  The three Taoist Taoists of Taiping were concentrating without any distracting thoughts.  On the battlefield, the more you think about it, the faster you will die.

    The golden sword flew through the black mist, breaking through layers of mist, but was immediately enveloped by the surging mist behind it.  The Taiping Taoists soon couldn't see where the golden sword was, and could only control the golden sword by relying on the connection between the true energy and the sword.

    But the black mist we are facing now is different from the mist released by the monsters we encountered before. It seems to be composed of countless black particles. Each black particle is highly corrosive. As the golden sword flies into the mist, not only  The golden light was much dimmed, and even the true energy connecting the Taiping Taoist and the golden sword was eroded by the particles in the black mist, like countless small insects gnawing at it, and it was about to be broken.

    Several runes on the body of the Taiping Taoist flickered, swaying in the black mist.  At this moment, the advantages of this formation became apparent. The Taoist responsible for the defense was fully engaged in defense and did not want to attack at all.  Concentrating on defense, feeling the erosion of the black mist, he used his true energy to constantly repair the rune formation.

    In just a few breaths, the three Taiping Taoists all realized something was wrong.

    Both attackers and defenders felt that the loss of true energy was too severe, and they struggled to resist the erosion of the black mist, and the true energy in their bodies continued to flow away.  What makes people even more desperate is the golden color.After the sword flew out, the place where the monster should have been was empty. As the golden sword continued to fly, the black mist seemed to spread without limit, and it could not reach the end at all.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 491 Gradual changes in victory and defeat

    The three Taiping Taoists were all shocked.  The first Taoist quickly retracted his golden sword and turned to defend.  A loud arrow shot into the sky, calling for help.

    At this time, if you can persist for a while, the Forbidden Zuojun or other members of the same sect may pass by to rescue you.

    Try to hold on as long as you can!  After understanding the situation in front of him, he made up his mind to defend.

    But where can it be so simple?  The golden sword was retracted, and the Taoist Taoist observers felt distressed and surprised at the same time.  A fine Noble Phantasm flew in the black mist for a few breaths, and the golden light on the sword completely disappeared.  A trace of gold was used when forging this diseased dagger. At this moment, even the sword body is stained with rust. If it were taken back a breath or two later, the small sword would be completely eroded by the black mist, even the slag would be gone.  Nothing left.

    Even the gold pattern with sunlight and Yang energy can be corroded, this monster is really strong!

    With awe in their hearts, a rune appeared under the three people's feet, and a burst of light from the rune flashed, forming a thin golden aura that completely enveloped the three of them.  The runes under my feet kept turning, faster and faster, and each number gradually became unclear.

    Three Taiping Taoists were sitting cross-legged, their faces a little livid, muttering words in their mouths, and making gestures with runes in their hands.  Continuously squeezing the body's true energy into the runes under the three people, keeping the runes' vitality constant.  The black mist gathered more and more outside the rune light, becoming thicker and thicker.  In the end, it was like a mountain made of black iron pressing down on the heads of the three Taiping Taoists. The brilliance of the runes dimmed and they made an overwhelming crunching sound.

    "Get up!" A Taiping Taoist showed a look of determination on his face, bit off half of his tongue, and spat out a mouthful of flesh and blood mixed with tongue fragments.  A big rune was written in the black mist. After the rune flashed, it turned into a strip of bright white energy and merged into the spinning rune under the three people.

    The golden aura that protected the three people started to shine again from the slight darkness after absorbing the bright white infuriating energy. However, the Taiping Taoist who sprayed blood arrows turned gray and sat on the ground with his strength, his infuriating energy was greatly damaged.

    The three Taiping Taoists all felt like they were out of their depth.  Even if a Taiping Taoist consumes a lot of real energy to replenish the essence and blood in the runes, the golden protective aura brightens in an instant and then continues to dim at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    How long can we last like this?  The three Taiping Taoists have gradually begun to despair, and even their thoughts of waiting for help have faded.

    Such a powerful monster has never been seen even in a remote place like Xuanzhou.

    Another mouthful of blood spurted out, but the golden brilliance formed by the runes was not as bright as the last time, but quickly faded.  The demonic energy of the monster becomes stronger and stronger, and the erosion speed becomes faster and faster.  Looking at it like this, even holding on for three or two breaths seems to be a luxury.

    The three Taiping Taoists looked at each other with a hint of farewell in their eyes.

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly appeared in the black mist.  In the dense fog, the thunder and lightning were even more dazzling.  The three Taiping Taoists subconsciously closed their eyes to prevent their eyes from becoming blinded by the bright light.  Perception spilled out, and I felt that the thick mountain-like mist above the golden light began to loosen.

    On the long street, a metal puppet walks with a sword.  The Taoist robe on his body is vivid. Although it is carved, it seems to be moving in the wind as he flies with the sword. The entire metal puppet seems to come to life, free and upright.

    The black mist spread out in front and shot straight into the sky, seeming to be connected with the dark clouds in mid-air.  The metal puppet flew directly over. Without moving the sword under its feet, a bolt of lightning emerged out of thin air and struck into the black mist.

    Lightning pierced the darkness, and the extremely powerful force tore through the black haze like a pair of hands, dividing the area covered by the black mist into two.  When the lightning hit the ground, it did not disappear. Instead, it turned into countless silver snakes, flying in mid-air or crawling on the bluestone slabs of the long street.  The black mist wherever it passed seemed to be completely eaten by these silver snakes, leaving a place of light.

    The metal puppet flew extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, it flew directly into the fog and approached the monster that was still casting a spell.  The metal puppet's body and the long sword at its feet exuded pure and powerful energy, and the black mist dispersed wherever it passed.  The monster's body made of mist seemed to feel the restraint of the metal puppet's aura on it, and it began to panic. The black mist on its body was twisting and turning in an extremely weird way.

    The metal puppet was still walking with its sword, with lightning constantly cutting through the black mist in front of it, and turning into countless silver snakes swallowing the mist.  The surrounding darkness seemed to be illuminated by the light swallowed by the silver snake, leaving nothing to hide in the black mist.

    "Roar~~~" The monster put away the black mist, and suddenly there was a long bow in its hand. The black mist turned into a long arrow. As the black mist continued to be injected, a burst of black light flowed through the arrow tip.  Even inUnder the haze, it seemed that black light could be seen condensing on the tip of the long arrow, forming a vortex.

    The metal puppet walking with the sword remained motionless in the face of the long arrow. Lightning kept flying in front of him, striking down one after another.  It seemed like the metal puppet's energy could never be used up no matter how much he squandered it.

    The three Taiping Taoists felt the black mist dissipate, and when they opened their eyes, they saw a huge puppet Taoist flying in mid-air.  The dense lightning in front of him flowed back into a shield. On the shield, you could vaguely see a silver snake outlining a strange rune, flying forward as the metal puppet wielded the sword.

    The long arrow formed by the black mist was shot out immediately.  The metal puppet Taoist is tall enough that he is sure to hit without even having to aim.  The long arrow was like a monster from under the Nine Netherworld. As soon as it came off the bowstring, it revealed its fangs and claws, and the dense black mist pounced forward ferociously.  Taiping Taoists seem to be able to hear the roaring and roaring sound coming from Changjian Chang, which is wild and violent.

    In the blink of an eye, the long black arrows hit the shield formed by lightning. Waves of silver snakes wrapped around the long black arrows, dazzling under the haze of the sky.  The long arrow kept roaring, trying to penetrate the shield formed by lightning and attack the metal puppet flying with the sword behind it.

    The fog is thick enough that even if the silver snakes turned into lightning are constantly devouring it, it seems difficult to prevent the long arrows from penetrating.  The faces of the three Taiping Taoists all became extremely ugly. As Taoists, what they fear most is not the close combat by warriors, but the long arrow.  On the battlefield, thousands of arrows are fired at the same time. Even if you have the ability to reach the sky, you can't escape death.

    And like this long arrow formed by endless black mist, the black mist has been concentrated to the extreme. Once it is hit, you can know what the consequences will be.  The Taoist priest of Taiping Temple thought about the black mist he had just been in. The black mist covering such a large area was still like a mountain pressing down on him. One can imagine how powerful this black mist is.  However, now all the black mist has condensed into a long arrow. Is it probably very heavy?

    The Taiping Taoist was thinking when he suddenly saw the entire shield made of lightning suddenly scattering as if it had been shattered.

    It¡¯s over!  The two Taiping Taoists, whose vitality was severely injured, closed their eyes weakly, not wanting to see the metal puppet being killed by the monster.  There was just a glimmer of hope, but it was immediately cut off.  The gap in the middle is so huge that it is difficult to describe it in words.

    The roar from the long arrow suddenly increased, and even the eagle feathers at the tail of the long arrow began to tremble unconsciously, and the shrill roar came over as sharp as a needle.  The three Taiping Taoists all felt as if countless sharp needles were piercing their ears and piercing their brains, making them irritated and crazy.  I have a splitting headache, and I wish I could just cut it off.  Rather than suffer this kind of pain, it would be better to die simply.

    The sound disappeared in a flash, and the scattered lightning did not dissipate. Instead, it formed a huge hand in mid-air and grasped the entire long arrow.  The palm formed by the lightning was so wide and airtight that even the hissing sound of the long arrow could not be heard.  The Taiping Taoist's eyes widened and he was extremely horrified. What kind of magic is this!  Not only have I never seen anyone perform it before, but I have never even heard of it.

    Is this a spell or a warrior¡¯s physical skill?  Is this puppet made entirely of lightning?  How could there be such strong lightning!

    While he was thinking about it, the long arrow held in his big hand turned into a ball of mist and was gradually swallowed by the silver snake, leaving no room for resistance.  The electric light is bright, and only when it dims slightly can you see the black mist getting smaller and smaller until it turns into nothingness.

    The black mist in the palms formed by lightning struggled desperately, but no matter how hard they struggled, they could not get rid of the lightning. Even once they came into contact with the surrounding lightning, they would inevitably be swallowed up.  Until it was turned into the last trace, it lit up like fireworks and then died.

    The metal puppet didn't seem to care about the long arrow at all, and it flew extremely fast with the sword.  The huge body crashed directly into the monster, like a warrior, attacking in perfect harmony without any hesitation.

    This is the Taiping Taoist with his mouth wide open and a look of disbelief on his face.  Taoists are not naturally good at close combat. Even though Taoists from Taipingguan have been fighting monsters, barbarians, and monsters on the northern border of Daxia all year round and are not afraid of close combat, they cannot be said to be very good at it.  Not to mention hitting it directly like this.  Although it is a metal puppet, which makes up for the Taoist's natural physical disadvantages, it is too unjustifiable.

    The huge puppet body and extremely fast speed look like horse thieves from the Western Desert riding on horses and camels. As long as they are allowed to charge, even ordinary warriors will find it extremely difficult to deal with them.  The momentum is absolutely beyond imagination.

    The same is true for the metal puppet. Even though he was facing a monster in nothingness, he still fit in and rushed forward.  Because the speed was too fast, there was a faint fire light when the air was burning, burning up the black mist, and then extinguished it.

    Strong impact forceIt was so big that the space around the black mist was distorted. The strong force and whistling wind blades tore apart the surrounding space. Even the huge metal puppet looked a little distorted from a distance.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 492: Victory at every turn

    The monster wanted to disperse, but it dodged the metal puppet's thunderous blow.  But the surrounding space changed, and the twisted space seemed to have a strong suction force, making the monster's movements much slower.  Just as it broke free from this suction, before it could turn into black mist, the already incompetent monster was hit by the oncoming metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.

    In an instant, more silver snakes lit up, coiled around the body of the Zhenmosi metal puppet, devouring the surrounding demonic energy, and made countless hissing sounds around the Zhenmosi metal puppet.

    The silver snake is like a rising and burning flame, pervasive, burning in every crevice of the monster's body.  The monster screamed sharply, the sound became quieter and more miserable.  Until finally, the monster collapsed like a soft snowdrift and turned into countless black ashes falling on the ground.  A thin, dry hand in the middle was struggling to grasp something, stretching out a hill made of black ashes.

    Like a monster that fell underground in the Nine Netherworld and was unwilling to sink, that hand struggled to grasp the last glimmer of hope on the black ashes.

    A hand that looks like an old man's, with only a thin layer of leather covering it, and several dark brown spots unevenly distributed.  Every movement of the joints seemed extremely jerky but full of power, making the Taiping Taoist and the Forbidden Army Zuo Jun feel that the hand was grasping their hearts for no reason, causing waves of discomfort.

    In the end, the remaining silver snakes all gathered on this hand, but the silver snakes seemed to do no harm to this hand. Each silver snake was wrapped around the withered hand, but it entered without any trace.  That hand ignored these lightning silver snakes and kept gesturing to itself.  No matter how more and more silver snakes gathered together and the light stacked up, it was impossible to even see what the hand inside was like.

    However, as the gestures of this hand changed, the silver snake also changed.  The Taoist priest of Taipingguan immediately discovered that the gesture the hand was making should be a rune, but he couldn't understand what the specific rune was.

    The originally strong vitality of heaven and earth in Zhongjing City has now become chaotic, but those quick but clear gestures mobilized the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth around it, vigorously but full of a more chaotic power.  The vitality of the surrounding world that was touched by this force began to become chaotic involuntarily and became uncontrollable.

    It is in this chaos that the withered palm is getting faster and faster like a fish in water, and the movements of the fingers seem to bring gusts of wind, as sharp as a knife.

    The fingers on the dry palm seemed to be used to the feeling of being attached to the silver snake. They curled up faster and faster in the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth. The vitality of heaven and earth around them gathered and circulated.

    Seemingly feeling something, a Taoist from Taiping Temple raised his head and looked into the air in a daze. As for what he wanted to see, even he himself didn't know. It was just a mysterious feeling.  It was extremely subtle, but it was like a needle pricking my body. The crisis felt so powerful at the moment.

    The moment he raised his head, the pupils in the Taoist's eyes immediately shrank and became like needlepoints. The vitality that had been greatly damaged was difficult to control as his mood fluctuated, and there were signs of disorder.  As the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth began to dance around him, the whole person began to become involuntarily frantic.

    "Senior brother, what's wrong!" Another Taoist from Taipingguan next to him felt something was wrong, and quickly put his hand on the older Taoist's back, inputting his own infuriating energy to help him stabilize his energy.  With the help of his fellow disciples, the elder Taiping Taoist managed to stabilize the chaos in his body. He pointed his trembling fingers in the air and gnashed his lips twice, unable to speak.

    Another Taiping Taoist looked in the direction of his finger, and he looked exactly like him.  He even forgot about inputting his true energy to help his senior brother stabilize his vitality that was starting to become chaotic.  The Taoist robe on his body "suddenly" rose up, and the true energy around him became chaotic under the huge surprise, and burst out of his body.

    In mid-air, as the hand stretched out from the black ashes continued to make gestures, the invisible runes written in mid-air seemed to change, and a "black" hole that could still be seen under the black clouds was rapidly moving.  Formation.  The darkness that swallows everything, the darkness that spreads boundlessly.

    It seems to be an illusion. This small hole is swallowing the surrounding black and growing rapidly.  The sinister aura coming out of the black hole made the three Taoist priests of Taiping Temple tremble with fear.  It is already so huge while it is still being swallowed. If it really takes shape, will the entire Zhongjing City be swallowed up?

    The three Taiping Taoists all felt as if the true energy in their bodies was being sucked away by the "black" hole, and they could not save it no matter how hard they tried.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??The light of ??.  The fingers as thick as an ordinary person's arm moved dexterously, and in just a moment, the rune turned into a burning fireball in mid-air, shooting towards the "black" hole that was swallowing the darkness.

    The hand inside the black ashes seemed to be aware of the danger, and the gesture of drawing the runes was a little faster.  The speed of "Black" movement's devouring was obviously faster.  But no matter how fast it was, it was not as fast as the metal puppet monk's spell. It seemed to penetrate the distance, and the burning fireball summoned from the runes on his body appeared, without flying at all, and exploded directly in the "black" hole!

    What exactly happened, the state of the three Taipingguan Taoists has no way of knowing.  But before the force that destroyed the world collided, the strong fluctuations of heaven and earth's vitality made the three of them look pale.  The only Taoist who did not waste his energy to fight against the monster spit out a blood arrow without hesitation, and his body was full of true energy.  He grabbed a fellow disciple with one hand and quickly retreated without even bothering to see what was happening behind him.

    The "black" hole in mid-air twisted a few times and exploded silently.  The sound was so loud that it was silent.  The explosion was like a ferocious beast from the Middle Ages, flattening the houses within a radius of more than thirty feet.  But this huge explosion was very quiet. It was so quiet that it didn't even disturb the dust and smoke. After the house collapsed, all the dust and smoke fell directly to the ground, which looked very strange.

    A big mouse also sensed the danger and burrowed into a ruins.  But it was too late. The explosion that spread over silently turned the big rat's tail into flesh.  Spreading from the tail to the body, it seemed that only for a moment, a puddle of fleshy mud still jumped out of the air for a few inches, then landed with a snap and turned into a puddle of blood.

    The Taoist priests of Taipingguan tried their best to escape from the scope of the explosion. Unable to hold back their momentum, they bumped into the opposite wall. All three of them suffered head injuries from the collision.

    The feeling of imminent death that weighed in their hearts like maggots on their tarsal bones disappeared. The three Taoists from Taiping Temple looked at each other. Seeing that each other was safe and sound, they felt slightly calm and looked back.  There was only one finger left on the palm in the ashes, which was like a stone that had been weathered for countless years, and stone powder was falling down.  It soon disappeared without a trace.

    The metal puppet monk pulled up his body as if nothing had happened and continued to fly forward, looking for the falling monsters, monsters and puppets in the sky.

    Just now, a group of Forbidden Army left soldiers saw black mist rising into the sky from a distance, drowning the golden sword light. Knowing that a Taiping Taoist was trapped by a monster, they hurried to rescue them.  Before he could reach it, he saw a vivid metal puppet with great force that directly dispersed the monster made of black mist. Even though it looked extremely heavy, it was extremely flexible.

    While thinking about it, a huge wave of energy came over.  Countless soldiers had no idea what was happening and were not alert at all.  But after many years of experience in the battlefield, as soon as he felt the energy coming from him, he was as agile as countless monkeys, each looking for the walls and trees around him to hide.  The remaining people without cover around them were like rice in a wheat field, falling down one after another.

    The walls began to soften and collapse.  Although the left army of the Forbidden Army fought countless battles, they were caught off guard by this sudden change and had no time to respond.  Half of the sergeants were buried in the wall.  After a few breaths, the remaining power passed, and then they climbed out of the ruins one after another.

    We just got close, and more than ten sergeants were lightly injured before engaging in battle.  This kind of performance really left the captain who led the team speechless, but he immediately thought that if it weren't for the metal puppet monk, he was afraid that if his own soldiers were thrown in, the entire army would be destroyed, and even the enemy would not be able to see anything.  I couldn't help shouting in my heart that I was lucky, and secretly cursed, what kind of monsters are there in Zhongjing City today, why are they all so powerful!

    Looking from afar, a huge metal puppet was about to hit the ground in the aftermath of the explosion. The flying sword under its feet raised its head, drew an arc in the air, and flew into the air.  Taking advantage of the situation, he scattered the light ball that flew up after the monster was broken.  The body is huge, but the whole movement is so agile that even the most powerful warrior of the Forbidden Army's left army would have difficulty making such movements.

    A Taoist in close combat?  Even though the Zuojun of the Forbidden Army was well-informed, he had never seen anyone who could use close combat to disperse the black demonic energy that was ineffective and could control a flying sword.  The leader of the team waved one hand to stop the team behind him.  Looking from a distance, the Taiping Taoists are all sitting cross-legged, recovering their vitality.  And the man who drove the flying sword left countless silver snakes dancing behind him, flying into the distance without looking back.

    "It's a puppet! A puppet made of Mo Yang Copper! Wait, I seem to see the light of the golden thread!" A left sergeant of the Forbidden Army who was in charge of the lookout murmured, as if he was sighing, but also as if he was persuading himself to see  What arrived was real.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 493: Cage

    "Can a metal puppet fly so fast?" A soldier next to him sneered.  "Hey, were you knocked unconscious by that monster just now? Why don't you return Mo Yang Tong? If it's really Mo Yang Tong, how much does this puppet weigh? Can it fly? You can actually see the golden threads, so you can  Can you cut up a **** and sell his meat in exchange for a trace of gold?"

    "You are all wrong. The clothes seem to be fluttering in the wind. It is just the work of a skilled craftsman. If you look closely, this puppet has not even changed its posture. The flying sword is cast under its feet.  And he is indeed a puppet made of Moyang copper mixed with at least three taels of gold wire." After observing for a long time, the soldier responsible for watching took a deep breath and explained.  Fortunately, these giant puppets are not enemies, otherwise I don't know how to kill them.

    The soldiers who are responsible for looking out in each team of the Forbidden Army are carefully selected. Being the eyes of a team is even more important to a team than monks and warriors.

    A monk from the left army of the Forbidden Army looked at the demon-suppressing puppet going away, his eyes were red, and he cursed bitterly, "Where did this damn thing come from? Someone would actually make a puppet out of Moyang copper! It's all  Made of Moyang copper!***.¡±

    As he spoke, his saliva seemed to fall out of his mouth. He wiped his mouth with his tutu sleeve, looked at the treasured dagger in his hand, spat, and said with envy: "If I have one,  Two Moyang coppers, without those gold patterns, can destroy the monster just now!"

    The soldiers of the left army of the Forbidden Army all around burst into laughter. No one saw how powerful the monster was, but the black mist that just shot up into the sky made the three Taoist priests of Taiping Temple unable to fight back.  Even Wu Junzu's strength could not be subdued, let alone a single person.

    ???When the military thinks about this kind of cowhide, they all hear it with one ear and think it with the other.  No one took it seriously, even the monk from the left army of the Forbidden Army who said this smiled and watched the metal puppet go away with envy.

    The troops of the Forbidden Army¡¯s left army watched the metal puppet Yu Jian go away with respectful eyes, feeling very happy in their hearts.  Fortunately, they are allies rather than enemies.

    After the metal puppet of Zhenmo Si was thrown into the night of Zhongjing City, less than half a stick of incense time later, not only the chaotic battle situation in Zhongjing City became clear, but also the battle situation in the courtyard of the palace also changed with Zhenmo Si.  It becomes clearer with the addition of metal puppets.  The haze in the sky has gradually become lighter, and the thick clouds have thinned a few points. You can vaguely see the light of the battle between Void Daozu and Kang Zhenren above, and the chaotic seven-color stream of colors of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" array.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" became more and more anxious. The long knife in his hand gradually dimmed as it kept colliding with Emperor Xia Huangren's halberd. Moreover, the dragon's breath on Emperor Xia Huangren's scale armor was puffing out, suppressing the frost around him.  The frost accumulated around "King Hong Yang of Wei", no longer carrying the endless cold air and spreading unbridled like at the beginning.

    Furthermore, the dead people in Zhongjing City and the monsters, puppets, and monsters transformed by starlight no longer appear, making "Wei Wang Hongyang" feel unsustainable.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" gradually lacked true energy. After all, the time for resurrecting from a corpse was still short, and he could not fully control Wei Wang's body. Moreover, Wei Wang's own realm was low. There were many things that could not be done if he was forcibly promoted to a level comparable to that of Emperor Xia, the most powerful person in the world.  control factors.

    As time went by, the red mist around the long knife gradually closed in, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" became more and more frightened the more he fought.  Mastering the stick, but aiming for the yard.  Every step of his foreshadowing was restrained by the Xia Emperor Ren Emperor. It seems that in more than three hundred years, no descendant of the Xia Emperor's throne has been idle.  All methods have been exhausted, and the careful planning many years ago seems a bit ridiculous now.

    Is it just going to end like this?  After more than three hundred years of waiting, this is the result?

    The situation in Zhongjing City also became clear instantly.  With the addition of the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division, both the Taiping Temple, the Taoist Temple, and the Forbidden Army Zuojun became even more powerful, smoothly killing many monsters, demons, and Taoists from the Qingxu Sect one by one.  The haze in the sky has dissipated, and the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation has gradually returned to its former appearance.

    The fires in the city gradually became less and less, leaving only thick smoke billowing, which together with the countless cries in Zhongjing City showed how many tragic fights had occurred here.

    With the restoration of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, the Taoist Qi of Qingxu Sect was suppressed, but the Taoists of Taoist Academy and Taiping Temple became stronger.  Even some relatively low-level Taoists can now fly into the air with the help of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. As a result, the disparity in strength between the two sides becomes even greater.

    Like a devastating blow, the chaos in Zhongjing City was suppressed.  Gradually, the Taoist freed up his hands and flew into the air, joining the battle group fighting against Taoist Qingxu.

    But Taoist Qingxu didn¡¯t seem to have tried his best, and was having a leisurely chat with Master Kang.He was going around a lot, and most of his energy was spent in the small courtyard of the palace in Zhongjing City.

    Like a master craftsman, he controls the strength of both sides of the Hong family in Zhongjing City.  There are cliffs all around him. Although he might end up being shattered to pieces, Taoist Qingxu still has a gentle expression on his face, and there is no sign of any nervousness at all.  He was not angry at the fact that many Taoists under his sect were slaughtered, as if they were just a group of ants, and if they died, they would die, and they didn't take it to heart at all.

    "King Hongyang of Wei" had a ferocious face, with veins on his forehead exposed.  Even if he tried his best, he could not stop Xia Huangren from making progress step by step.

    By this moment, the entire chaos in Zhongjing City has been calmed down, and "King Hong Yang of Wei" is about to surrender and wait to be killed.  Although there have been countless ups and downs, and countless people in the capital have had their families broken up and their families separated, the overall situation has finally been decided.

    The cold air in the small courtyard was strong, and the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" lost any sparkle and turned into pure white, as if they were hit by the cold air and covered with frost.  The layers of white frost on the ground spread crazily, making a crunching sound.  Emperor Xia Huangren knew that this was the death struggle of "King Hong Yang of Wei", so he dealt with it more carefully.  The moves are no longer aggressive, but focused on defense to avoid the tragedy of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" coming back in the end.

    If this situation really happens, I am afraid that except for the Emperor Taizu, the spirits of the ancestors and ancestors in heaven will not forgive me.

    As the frost spread all over the ground, Emperor Xia Huangren was forced to take a few steps back.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" took out the long knife in his hand and turned into a monster made of frost. It had a long neck and a sharp beak, which was more than ten feet long. It looked like a big bird, but instead of feathers, it was covered with scales.  .  The big bird's scales were covered with white frost, and it braved the cold air and pounced towards Emperor Xia Emperor Ren.

    A smile appeared on Emperor Xia's lips. The most sinister thing in the world was taken away. "King Hong Yang of Wei" really has no successor!  Until this moment, my heart began to feel at peace.  After all, Xia Emperor Hong Yuan was a wise and powerful man, and there are many records in the royal books. As a descendant of the Hong family, he would be a little afraid in his heart.  Because of this, although nine Xia Emperors have been involved in this game, they have jointly weaved this large hunting net like a dragnet without any flaws.

    But in Emperor Xia¡¯s heart, he was always uneasy and had a bad premonition.  After thinking it over carefully twice, Xia Emperor Rendi still felt that there was no flaw at all, but in his heart he was afraid that there would be some mistakes that would lead to failure.

    The halberd in his hand came out, just like "King Hong Yang of Wei".  A long dark dragon and the frost monster fought each other head on. The roar of the dragon and the roar of the tiger followed the wind and the clouds. The ground, walls, and buildings of the entire imperial city began to collapse under this unrestrained force.  The slightly flimsy houses were turned into ruins in a cloud of smoke, with countless casualties.

    The halberd came out of his hand, and Emperor Xia Rendi shouted coldly: "You are no longer the mighty Taizu of the past. You have been dead for hundreds of years and you still use your corpse to resurrect. You don't care about your descendants and subjects for your own selfish gain. What kind of face do you have?"  Are you going to live in this world?"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was in a trance for a while, the muscles on his face were twisted, as if he was struggling and confused in his heart.

    "You are not the ancestor of the Hong family now, but just a monster. Do you still want to escape and cause trouble to the world again? Stop your wishful thinking!" There was a roar like thunder, and even the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" in the sky seemed to join in.  With that, it resonated with the shouts and curses of Emperor Xia Huangren, and became even more powerful.

    With Emperor Xia Ren¡¯s roar, the entire city of Zhongjing was ablaze with splendor and majesty.  But it was different from the chaotic brilliance just now, but an extremely solemn light.  It seemed that only the voice of Emperor Xia Huang and Ren was echoing between heaven and earth, carrying the aura of a king, wanting to make the world surrender before him.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" paused for a moment, his expression even more confused, as if something incredible had appeared.  In just a moment, he became ferocious and cruel again, even with a hint of sneer on his lips.  He raised his head and glanced at Emperor Xia Huangren without saying anything, and his body began to become empty.

    Emperor Xia Huangren sneered and said no more.  He raised his arm and slashed with a knife without hesitation. It seemed to be on the neck of "King Hong Yang of Wei", so hard and decisive.

    The light on the towers around the imperial city was strong. As Emperor Xia Huangren's sword fell, four bright moons appeared at the same time, releasing a shimmering brilliance.  The rays of light were like threads, and the endless gentleness and lingeringness were mixed with the blood and energy of Zhongjing City, making it even more desolate and chilling.

    "The figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" had just become invisible when he was pulled back by the light from the towers around the imperial city.  Hundreds of thick light pillars appeared around the imperial city, as if countless volcanoes were erupting at once.?? formed a huge cage.  The cage suddenly appeared over the imperial city, turning the entire imperial city into a cage containing monsters.

 Text Chapter 494: The agencies use all kinds of dragnets

    The expression of the Taoist Celestial Master behind Emperor Xia Huangren suddenly became extremely excited!  This formation has existed in Zhongjing City for who knows how many years, but no one has discovered it at all.  Until a hundred years ago, Emperor Hui of Xia accidentally discovered that the towers surrounding the imperial city seemed to be a large formation, so he concentrated on studying them.

    Over the years, it was not until Emperor Xia Long began to study clearly that these four towers were actually the core of a large formation.  Moreover, it is extremely powerful and has many magical uses.  But keeping the formation in a state that can be activated at any time is extremely expensive. Even if the Daxia royal family is rich and powerful, it would be a bit overwhelming to keep the formation in a circular motion.

    But after all, there is such a threat as the ancestral spirit that may appear at any time. Moreover, when Emperor Xia and Emperor Qin got a daughter, the pure yin body of Princess Qingrou clearly showed that the changes were in these ten years.  In order to keep the Imperial City Dragnet Formation ready to be activated at any time.  For this reason, there are at least four real people and more than ten heavenly masters in the Taoist temple who maintain it under the dark imperial city all year round, consuming countless rare treasures every day.

    The price is not small, but now it seems that everything is worth it.

    The Taoist priests and heavenly masters who could follow Emperor Xia Ren to fight to the death with "King Wei Hong Yang" in the imperial city are all Emperor Xia's confidants. Even if they have not personally maintained this formation, they have heard about it.  I vaguely know something about the Dragnet Formation.  Today, I had the honor to witness the activation of the Heaven and Earth Net formation. Just now, "Wei Wang Hong Yang", who was extremely arrogant and only slightly weaker than Emperor Xia Huangren, was trapped in the Heaven and Earth Net formation and was helpless. This was something that many Taoists and Celestial Masters did not expect.

    It can be so powerful!

    You must know that if you reach the level of one of the top five powers in the world, such as Emperor Xia and Ren Emperor, you can do almost anything, from heaven to earth.  In the past, if someone said that a formation could trap such a person, the Taoist masters and heavenly masters would definitely sneer at him.  Even maintaining the Heaven and Earth Net formation consumes countless amounts every day, and regular real people and heavenly masters have to go to that dark place to take turns to maintain it.  There was quite a bit of criticism in the Taoist Academy about this, but they were all suppressed by the force of Emperor Xia Huangren.

    To this day, the Heaven and Earth Net formation has first appeared in the world, and the real people and heavenly masters who have witnessed the grand event in the palace feel that no matter what price they have paid in the past, it is worth it.

    There are many treasures in this world.  There are many monks at the level of real people and heavenly masters in the world.  But among the top five in the world, there is only one "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who can compete with one of the top five, Emperor Xia Huang Ren, who is only slightly inferior.

    It¡¯s worth it!  No matter how much it cost, it was worth it!

    Even the real people and heavenly masters of the Taoist Academy are extremely powerful. Except for the top five in the world, very few people can give them such a shock.  Feeling the endless hidden power in the light released from the towers around the imperial city, feeling the sharpness of the heaven and earth net that disappears and appears with the impact of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", isolating everything from the vitality of heaven and earth,  I felt that the seemingly powerful "King of Wei Hong Yang" was struggling in every possible way in the dragnet, but was unable to pose any threat to this formation.

    Every time after trying in vain, he would touch the ground with one knee, looking filled with endless madness in his resentment.  All the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist academy were secretly happy, and they were sure that this time "King Hong Yang of Wei" would really have no chance of escaping.

    A dragnet!

    It is indeed a dragnet!

    It is indeed a dragnet!

    Even the "King of Wei Hong Yang", who even Emperor Xia, one of the top five powers in the world, had to deal with as if he were facing a formidable enemy, was still helpless in the dragnet. He could only fight like a trapped beast but couldn't find anyone with whom he could die together.

    With the formation and gradually narrowing of the Tian Luo Di.com, the reality and heavenly masters of all the courtyards have an expression of extremely worship.  This formation is really not inferior to the "Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth" formation that has protected Zhongjing City for countless years, and in some places it is even better than the "Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth" formation.

    I really didn¡¯t expect that the towers that have been standing there for countless years without attracting any attention could be so powerful within sight!

    They were dumbfounded, even more horrified than the people in the wilderness who were lucky enough to see the "Awesome Purifying Heaven and Earth" formation activated, because what they saw was not just the appearance, but something similar to the formation contained in the formation.  The purest and most primitive rules between heaven and earth, the huge gap in strength.

    There is no way to resist, there is no other way but to surrender!  The Taoist priests and the Celestial Master all had this thought in their minds, and looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in the dragnet with a trace of pity in their eyes.  He is about to win. As a winner, the Taoist Master and the Heavenly Master will not be stingy with such a bit of elegance as a winner.

    Emperor Xia Huang Ren looked on coldly, with his hands behind his back, feeling indescribable loneliness.  Hundreds of years of accuracy??, once he succeeded, in the end he was not satisfied with his ambition, nor went crazy with excitement, but felt indescribably uncomfortable.  It's as if the person locked in the cage is himself. Once the desire cannot be contained, it will eventually turn into a monster and be imprisoned.

    Even if he is as heroic as Taizu, so what?  Isn¡¯t it all in vain in the end?  And what if the descendants of the Hong family who win include themselves?  For so many years, the Daxia royal family actually put all their energy into dealing with the greedy lust of their ancestors, and they were ridiculed by everyone in the world for speaking out.

    ??The towers around the imperial city glowed with light, and Emperor Xia Huangren knew that the overall situation was decided today. Even if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" grew wings, he would not be able to escape this formation that had been inherited for countless years and spent huge sums of money to maintain meticulously every year.

    This formation is extremely sharp, but its weakness is that it is extremely slow to start. From the time "King of Wei Hong Yang" activated the formation in the Palace of Wei, it was not officially operational until this moment.

    Without this great formation, even if I am one of the top five in the world, it would be easy to defeat "King of Wei Hong Yang" today, but wanting to keep and kill him without causing any trouble would be much more difficult than ascending to the sky.  .  What's more, no one knows whether "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has the final means to harm both sides. At the current level, if he does not care about his name and prepares to fight for a lose-lose situation, even Emperor Xia Huangren will not be able to guarantee that he will escape unscathed.

    The beams of light around the imperial city gradually came closer, and the face of "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to look slightly confused again, as if he had been hurt by the light just now.  It's like I remembered something, but the memory faded into fragments in my mind, making it impossible to catch it.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" has attacked countless times in the middle of the light pillar. Once he gets close to the light pillar, a huge net will be formed between the two adjacent light pillars, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" is like a fish in the net, no matter how big it is.  Even with all my strength, I couldn't break through this fishing net, and every attempt was in vain.

    The dragnet is indeed like the legendary dragnet. It is impossible to break through and cannot escape.

    Like a beast trapped in a cage, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was irritable and frantic, and gradually lost his mind.  His body hit the cage formed by the light beam again and again, dripping with blood and stained with blood.  But "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to feel the pain, and he didn't give up. His true energy was flowing throughout his body, and he waved his hands in the air, writing runes one after another, and rushed towards the cage firmly and persistently again and again.

    But whether it is runes or a strong body full of true energy, all efforts are extremely ridiculous and useless in front of the dragnet.

    As the cage gradually shrank, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was covered in blood, with one knee on the ground, breathing heavily.  For some reason, he was at the end of his rope, but his eyes became clearer. He gradually regained his consciousness and looked around carefully to understand his situation clearly.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" woke up and roared in the air: "You bastard of Qingxu Sect! How dare you lie to me! I will turn your Qingxu Sect into ashes, and all the members of the Qingxu Sect, including you, will have their bones and marrow refined, and their souls will remain.  The land of Jiuyou is burning against the sun and being burned by the fire from the earth. You can¡¯t survive but you can¡¯t survive!¡±

    The vicious curse reached the ears of Taoist Qingxu. The Taoist Qingxu, who was dressed in gray cloth and was surrounded by heavy siege, did not panic. He smiled slightly and said calmly: "You should think about how to escape. I, Qingxu,  Don't worry about the affairs of the sect." After saying that, the gray cloth suddenly became extremely wide, the sleeves were rolled up, and a breeze blew by, rolling up all the Qingxu disciples who were still lingering in Zhongjing City into their long sleeves.

    Although Emperor Xia Huangren has been watching "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in the Heaven and Earth Net formation, how could he forget that there is a Qingxu Taoist who is no less inferior to him under the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  Daozu Qingxu just waved his sleeves and clearly captured the King of Qin in the King of Qin's palace.  Emperor Xia's expression immediately changed and turned livid.

    The timing of Qingxu Daozu¡¯s capture of King Qin was just right. The war was coming to an end. If he didn¡¯t leave, he might not be able to leave.  But at this moment, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in front of Emperor Xia Huangren was still struggling to his death, so Emperor Xia Huangren could not be distracted from dealing with Qingxu Daozu.

    Qingxu Daozu turned around and left. Zhongjing City had nothing to do with him anymore. He had done what he should do and had no worries anymore.  He has a gentle aura and a fairy-like spirit that makes people want to worship him.

    "You are all fighting in Zhongjing City for your own benefit. You are no longer the former Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, but just a monster with a crippled mind. Who do you think would fight to the death for you, a monster?" Emperor Xia Huangren faced "  "Wei Wang Hongyang" mocked coldly.  Provoke him and make him restrain himself as soon as possible, so that he can escape and stop Qingxu Daozu and rescue King Qin.  As long as "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is not captured, he will not be able to get out.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s eyes were red, and two drops of blood flowed out of his eyes and dripped on his clothes.  No matter what he doesHe rushed like a tiger into the cage in the air, waving his hands wildly in the night wind, and using the written runes, all he could do was exchange for a flash of light on the towers around the imperial city.  The brocade clothes on his body were all broken, and he was even more embarrassed than a beggar. His body was covered in blood and stains, but he had no other merits.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 495: The Calm Taoist Patriarch

    The light beam kept moving evenly at a constant speed, shrinking.  It looks extremely peaceful, but only when it is attacked by "Wei Wang Hongyang" will appear countless bright lines forming a dragnet, leaving "Wei Wang Hongyang" with nowhere to escape.

    But it seems that except for "King Hong Yang of Wei", it has no effect on the real people in other Taoist academies, heavenly masters, maids and eunuchs in the palace.  It passed directly through the body without causing any harm.  The dragnet identified the aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and slowly narrowed the space around "Wei Wang Hongyang" step by step.

    The cage gradually shrank, and the space for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to move around was gradually reduced to a few steps, and he was about to be squeezed into powder.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have given up struggling, his body was covered with blood and stains, and he was extremely embarrassed.  But at this moment, he seemed to have completely regained his consciousness, and his whole person became calm and collected, with a slightly cold face and a sharp light shining in his eyes.  Although he was in a predicament with nowhere to escape, unlike the beast that lost his mind before, at this moment "King Hong Yang of Wei" was still defeated and looked like he had everything under his control, which made Emperor Xia Emperor even more confused.  I felt a little apprehensive.

    "After so many years, many things have changed." The voice was a little bleak, like fallen leaves in the autumn wind.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly sighed.

    "Yes, in order to deal with you, Zhongjing City has developed many things over the years that have no effect at all except dealing with you. The same is true for the Demon Suppression Division, and the same is true for the towers around the imperial city. Even Daxia's national power is at its peak, but  It has been a long time since we have unified the world, and all this is for you! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡± Emperor Xia Huangren said calmly, without any intention of holding back.

    "No wonder I saw a government office called Zhenmosi when I entered the imperial city. I felt a little strange. No matter how insignificant this kind of government office should be, it shouldn't be built against the imperial city. Hehe, I didn't expect that, I didn't expect you.  I have been planning for hundreds of years, so my defeat is not unjust." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said in a low voice, as if he was confiding or comforting himself.  With some reluctance, but no frustration of failure.

    "If you die like this, it's not bad. If you die under the dragnet formation, your soul will definitely be gone.

    Go back. After you go back, you will still be the wise and powerful Emperor Taizu of Daxia.  The legacy of unifying the world will be completed within three generations.  When the time comes to worship the ancestors in the Ancestral Temple, I hope your spirit in heaven can be comforted.  " Emperor Xia's tone became gentle and firm, as if he had made some grand wish with his ancestors in the temple.

    Gang Rong Shi, comforted, soothing, intimidation.

    "Hey!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not comment, sneered, and continued: "To unify the world? Even if it is to unify the world, what's the point? As long as you are still an ordinary person, you will die sooner or later. This time, I lost, lost.  You have hundreds of years to prepare after I leave." After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang" smiled, looking at it from a distance, it was extremely strange, "But luckily I still had a lot of things that I didn't tell you back then, let me ask you  Do you know why Zhongjing City was built here?"

    When Emperor Xia Huangren heard what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, his heart trembled slightly. Could it be that "Wei Wang Hongyang" still had a magic trick to rejuvenate when the country was at the end of its rope?  If I really let him go, I am afraid that I will have trouble sleeping and eating in the future.

    Without speaking, Emperor Xia Huangren just watched coldly as the cage formed by the light beam became smaller and smaller. The ice under the feet of "Wei Wang Hongyang" inside was slowly melting, and his power was gradually weakening. He thought about countless possibilities, but in the end he still didn't know.  What's the flaw?  It's just that the faint sense of crisis that can't be erased becomes stronger and stronger. It's like a needle buried in my heart. Every time my heart beats, I feel a stinging pain.

    As one of the top five powers in the world, no one in the world can think clearly about things that even Emperor Xia and Ren can't figure out.  If he could really know all this, I'm afraid Taoist Qingxu would not kidnap King Qin, nor would he let "King Wei Hong Yang" stand so carelessly in the formation of the dragnet.

    "The city of Zhongjing was built on the capital of the Wei Dynasty, and the imperial city of Daxia was built on the imperial city of the Wei Dynasty. There are many formations in the imperial city of the Wei Dynasty that were passed down from the Middle Ages. You only know what they are, but you don't know why.

    Most of these formations from the Middle Ages have been lost. No one in the world knows their origins and details, and they cannot be operated.  It's like this great formation seems to be imprisoning people. Even if I regain my full strength, I can't escape.  You descendants have spent hundreds of years repairing this formation and have taken great pains.

    But you just repaired the formation, but you don¡¯t know what the formation was used for when it was created.  It's funny to think about it. You use something you don't understand at all. It's such a waste of resources!  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a strange expression on his face, feeling disappointed and mocking. His hands suddenly shone with white brilliance, and there were blood marks on his fingers.His hand drew a bloody circle in mid-air.

    As "Wei Wang Hongyang" waved his fingers in the air, red blood drops continued to fall, looking miserable and ghostly.

    Emperor Xia Huangren frowned, and did not interrupt the dance of "Wei Wang Hongyang" like a ghost painting, but asked: "Then what is this formation used for?"

    "You can reverse time, but you haven't figured out such a powerful treasure formation for hundreds of years? Hahaha." There was a burst of laughter, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed and bent over in the cage, as if he had seen something extremely ridiculous.  Like this, he pointed his finger at Emperor Xia Huangren and said: "You actually use an escape formation to imprison people. You descendants are really"

    Before he finished speaking, countless red threads emanated from the round circle that seemed to be stained with blood.  It shuttled quickly around the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", as if a huge cicada was formed out of thin air.

    The brilliance of the red silk thread is constantly changing, either dark red like blood, or light red like fire.  Or it's like the setting sun, or it's like the blood-stained battlefield.

    The body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" kept spinning like a top, and countless red threads gathered around him. The more they accumulated, the thicker they became. It was so thick that the figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" inside the top could not be seen. It was so thick that it looked like countless  The blood dripped on it, sticky and dense.

    Emperor Xia Huangren looked intently at the "King of Wei Hong Yang" spinning crazily in the dragnet. Once this formation was activated, even Emperor Xia Huangren would not be able to enter.  I could only watch helplessly as the blood on "Wei Wang Hongyang" became thicker and thicker, turning into black and purple.

    "Open!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" a sharp screeching sound sounded from the cicada chrysalis. The red and black cicada chrysalis immediately exploded and turned into hundreds of red silk and satin, draped on the surrounding light pillars that gradually became denser and gathered together.  .

    The red satin made up of countless red threads did not trigger the emergence of a dragnet. It was like red ribbons wrapped around the light pillars. All the light pillars seemed to be engraved with several red textures in an instant, which looked a bit  Thrilling.

    The four thickest red silks directly penetrated the heaven and earth net, crossing the space like four giant red snakes, and directly connected to the high towers surrounding the imperial city.  The speed was so fast that even Xia Emperor Rendi concentrated on looking at "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in the dragnet, but he didn't have time to knock down the four red silks.

    The bright lines like a dragnet around the light pillar all appeared in an instant after the red silk thread entered the high towers around the imperial city.  Roads of brilliant light continued to streak across it, extremely gorgeous.  After the stream of light flashed, a huge corona suddenly appeared above the cage, surrounded by a faint red color, and the light and shadow on the corona flashed suddenly.  The dark image on the corona began to rotate rapidly, as if being plucked by an invisible finger.

    Emperor Xia Huangren suddenly realized that the faint worries in his heart had become a reality.  Without hesitation, he took out a piece of talisman paper from the precious phantom. After crushing it, a huge talisman jumped out of the talisman paper. Emperor Xia Huangren threw it into the mid-air to the corona that appeared under the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't move, as if he knew that what Xia Huangren did had no effect at all. He looked at the rune like a piece of ice thrown into boiling water, and disappeared in the corona in the blink of an eye.  The corona didn't react at all, and the shadows on it were still spinning crazily.  The rotation speed became faster and faster, and for a moment, the black shadow seemed to be solidified on the corona and no longer rotated.

    But Emperor Xia Huangren knew that this shadow was rotating too fast, and his eyes could no longer see such a fast speed. He could only see a shadow solidified on the corona.

    "The figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" gradually faded away in the cage, no more explanations were given, only his manic laughter was vaguely heard, and he disappeared into the air together with the corona.

    There are no more lights in the sky above the palace. From the bustling and bustling to the cold and desolate, it only takes a snap of the fingers. From hundreds of years of exhaustion to the powerful enemy who has been peeping at him, he disappears in the blink of an eye.  The powerful Taoists present all had cold hands and feet, and were numb all over, and they didn't know what to do.

    Seeing "Wei Wang Hong Yang" still running away in front of his eyes, Emperor Xia Huangren's expression did not change, as usual.  He just turned around and looked at Taoist Qingxu who had drifted away. A halo of light lit up under his feet. He didn't say anything as if he was standing on a pond, and punched Taoist Qingxu.

    A wind dragon emerged from mid-air, carrying a majestic aura of kings, drawing wind rings from the ground and attacking Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.  The Taoists from the Taoist sect who had been forced back by Taoist Qingxu were waiting to catch up. Seeing Emperor Xia taking action, Kang Zhenren waved his hand and led the Taoist sect down.

    The "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation had just calmed down. As Emperor Xia Emperor Ren punched out a fist, it burst into light. Countless halos and various rune patterns appeared in the sky enveloped by the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, exuding  Light, lifelike.  (To be continued)?If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 496 Missing King Qin

    Rays of light poured into the wind dragon punched out by Emperor Xia Huang Ren, and the wind became stronger, causing the sky to fold and twist in countless ways. Even the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation seemed to have undergone some kind of change.

    Qingxu Daozu slowed down slightly, knowing that Emperor Xia would take action, so he did not dare to neglect.  Although the power of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation strengthened Emperor Xia Emperor Ren's boxing style, after all, Emperor Xia Emperor Ren had just fought a fierce battle with "King Hong Yang of Wei", and both his energy and brain power were greatly consumed, and he was not at his peak state at all.

    Qingxu Daozu smiled slightly, did not turn around, just turned his head and said: "Hua."

    A wisp of nothingness stood in front of the wind dragon. The word "hua" in the words of Qingxu Taoist ancestor Zhifasui seemed to attract the March spring breeze in mid-air. Although everyone looking up in Zhongjing City was not immersed in the scene, they all felt it.  A warm force flows gently, without any smoke and fire.

    The wind dragon is vast and frightened, like a king lording over the world.  The March spring breeze on the opposite side seemed to be vulnerable at all, but when the two met, the wind dragon was melted layer by layer like an ice sculpture carved from snow.  The mighty wind dragon just melted into nothingness little by little without any trace.

    Qingxu Daozu also seemed a little tired. He looked at each other from a distance with Emperor Xia Ren in the palace and then left quickly, disappearing in just one breath.

    Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to know that his punch would have no effect. After punching it, the ripples under his feet disappeared.  With his hands tied behind his back, he looked at Qingxu Daozu going away, thoughtfully.

    Kang Zhenren led the Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy to the imperial city. He had been preparing for this battle for countless years, but he had not yet achieved full success.  Not only was "King Hong Yang of Wei" possessed by a monster, but he escaped when he was finally slaying the demon, and His Highness the Prince of Qin, as the prince, was actually abducted by Qingxu Taoist Ancestor, which involved many royal affairs. Although the Taoist Academy's  Both the real person and the Celestial Master were the confidants of Emperor Xia Huangren, but everyone was inevitably extremely worried.

    Kang Zhenren sighed softly and prostrated himself in front of Emperor Xia Huangren. Before he could speak, Emperor Xia Huangren waved his hand gently and said lightly: "Go pick up Gao Feng outside the city and bring him to see me."

    Nodding in response, a flying sword appeared under Master Kang's feet, drawing a meteor-like light in the palace, and the figure had gone away.  Even if it is slower than the speed of Qingxu Daozu's departure, it can't be much slower.

    Looking at the chaos in the palace, the walls of the small courtyard collapsed, the capital city was bursting with flames as far as the eye could see, and the cries of sorrow could not be heard.  The metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division can still appear in Zhongjing City, mopping up the remaining remnants of King Wei.

    Emperor Xia Huangren felt pity, and then became a little confused.  It feels really uncomfortable to have planned for so many years, but didn't expect that something would go wrong at the last minute.  What's more, in today's battle, King Wei was possessed by the ancestral spirit, and he died.  Later, the King of Qin was abducted by Qingxu Taozu, and lost two sons at the same time overnight. The ancestral spirit was not wiped out, and Qingxu Taozu was still watching eagerly from the side. Everything was intertwined and mixed. The whole situation was not as complete as it was in Zhongjing City.  Out of danger, but becoming more dangerous.

    Emperor Xia Huangren stood in the night wind. Emperor Xia Huangren, who had been protected from the cold and heat for countless years, suddenly felt the coolness of the night breeze and involuntarily tightened his cloak.

    After listening to Master Kang¡¯s explanation of the ins and outs of Zhongjing City, Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou felt a surge in their hearts.  Gao Feng vaguely knew that the purpose of taking Princess Qingrou to the North this time was not to treat Princess Qingrou's strange disease, but more to stay away from Zhongjing City and directly remove the fuel from the cauldron and let the monster possess her  Hong Yang, the king of Wei, could not get Princess Qingrou's Yin Body in the World.

    Thinking back, Wei Wang Hongyang, who was possessed by a monster, made such a big noise in Zhongjing City even though he did not have Princess Qingrou's Zhiyin body. If Princess Qingrou fell into his hands, "Wei Wang Hongyang"  "The consequences of getting a perfect reincarnation are really unimaginable.

    Along the way, there were broken walls and ruins, and the low-lying areas were filled with blood.  Groups of rats can be seen appearing next to the bloody mud from time to time. The smell of blood can be smelled everywhere on the street, and various screams and crying sounds can be heard everywhere.

    The destruction of their home and the loss of their loved ones all appeared before the eyes of Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou. The little princess couldn't help but have red eyes, and she was about to cry.

    Moving to the front of the palace, I saw Deputy Commander Lin waiting for a long time.  Seeing everyone coming, he first saluted Princess Qingrou. After standing up, there was a token in his hand with a lifelike golden dragon engraved on it. He said: "The situation is not stable now. Princess Qingrou does not need to enter the palace as ordered by the emperor."  Already. Many Taoist masters and heavenly masters from the Taoist Academy have rushed to Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion, and asked Master Kang to escort the princess back to the mansion to ensure everything is safe."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then understood.  There must be many spies of King Wei in the palace. Now that the chaos has begun, there must be many dangers. If someone is accidentally caught by the "If "Wang Hongyang" succeeds, the situation in the future will definitely be extremely unbearable. Princess Qingrou's return to Prince Qin's Mansion is also a safe strategy. She gently pulled Princess Qingrou's Rou Yi and said softly: "You go back first, I will go to see you."  Emperor Xia, I will go see you when this matter is over.  "

    Princess Qingrou is extremely intelligent and considerate.  I have long thought about all of this, and followed Master Kang back to Prince Qin's Mansion.

    At the entrance of the palace, Deputy Commander Lin saw Master Kang and Princess Qingrou leaving and disappearing into the night of Zhongjing City. Then he smiled brightly and said: "You are not bad. I didn't expect the entry to the country to be so fast."

    Gao Feng smiled and said, "Commander Lin, you're welcome." After carefully looking at Lin Tinggang, he saw that he was wearing light armor, with many scars on his body, and many damages on the armor. A precious phantom seemed to be useless.  Although no blood was shed, it gave Gao Feng another intuitive understanding of the tragedy of the battle.

    The two of them exchanged a few polite words along the way. Lin Ting had just fought hard and was exhausted. After saying a few words, he fell silent and led Gao Feng to the small courtyard where the fierce battle had just taken place.

    Emperor Xia Huangren turned his back to the gate and looked at the Zhongjing City after the baptism of blood and fire through the collapsed courtyard wall.  Although there is a glimpse of the leopard, it is not difficult to guess what kind of chaos Zhongjing City is now.  Emperor Xia Huangren watched quietly, with his hands behind his back. He was completely different from when Gao Feng first met at the Demon Suppressing Division campus.  Although it had a feeling of loneliness, it was just a figure that reflected in Gao Feng's heart, but it was tall and majestic.

    Most of the Taoists in the Taoist Academy have dispersed, and Commander Shi has also disappeared.  They probably all rushed to Prince Qin's Mansion to increase the defense there and protect Princess Qingrou to avoid any mistakes.  As for Xia Emperor Rendi, what kind of guards do the top five in the world need?  On weekdays, it's just the pomp of the royal family. Under the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City, even the Taoist ancestors are not willing to lightly twist the tiger's beard.

    "See your majesty." Gao Feng saluted and said loudly.

    "Get up." Xia Huangren's voice was not loud, but he sounded a bit older than when we met in front of him.  Gao Feng felt pity in his heart. After so many years of hard work, he finally failed to retain Wei Wang Hong Yang who was possessed by a monster. It was a fatal blow to everyone.

    "How is Rou'er's illness?" Emperor Xia Huangren asked calmly, without turning around, but continued to look at Zhongjing City.  Gao Feng suddenly remembered that Emperor Xia Huangren said that he had seen him practicing martial arts on a high tower in the imperial city, and then he noticed him, and even gave him some advice later.  As an emperor, it is not in line with the way of an emperor to lead a guard to the tower in the middle of the night.

    ??????? Could it be that Emperor Xia Huangren had already anticipated the upcoming great changes in Zhongjing City?  At that time, Zhongjing City was quiet and peaceful, but now Zhongjing City is covered in tears and blood, and the whole city is full of sadness. I don¡¯t know how many more years it will take before the pain tonight will slowly heal.

    A lot of blood has been lost.  I don¡¯t know if there will be such a night of blood and fire again in the future, and I don¡¯t know how many people will never forget this night of blood and fire in their lifetime.

    Gao Feng gathered his thoughts, stood up, and said, "Princess Qingrou's illness has been cured."

    It was very simple and did not mention the many hardships encountered along the way.  Gao Feng didn't want to disturb Emperor Xia Huang Ren too much and disturb his grief.

    Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to have known this result for a long time. His mood did not change at all and remained as calm as before.  He just said lightly: "You did a good job, not bad."

    With a slight sigh, Emperor Xia Ren turned around.  Looking at Gao Feng, with some tenderness in his eyes, he said: "It has been a bumpy journey, but you seem to have gained a lot. Young people, do not take credit, have no arrogance, and are willing to do things down-to-earth, very good, very good."  "

    With a few words on his face, he praised Gao Feng well. Gao Feng didn't think anything of it, he just bowed and saluted.  But when Lin Ting heard it, the three flavors were completely different.

    Xia Emperor Rendi himself is one of the top five in the world. As the lord of Daxia, he seldom praises others. Over the years, the weather in Daxia has been smooth. Occasionally, the Nine Nether Sect has caused trouble in the Taoist Temple, and the Heavenly Master has also solved it.  .  Lin Tinggang didn't seem to remember the last time he complimented someone.

    But what he said to Gao Feng just now sounds simple, and people who are not familiar with Emperor Xia Huangren can't understand the mystery at all.  But if it was placed in the ears of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren's personal attendant, it would be like two thunderbolts exploding in his ears.  Two words in a row are good, and the last sentence is very good, which proves Gao Feng's status in Emperor Xia Huangren's heart.

    Originally, Gao Feng was just a young talent in Lin Tingang's eyes. Over the years, Lin Tingang had seen many outstanding young people and didn't pay much attention to him.  He was just a young man from the Fengtianhou clan who was very lucky and talented enough to be able to seduce the King of Qin and arrange a marriage with Princess Qingrou.  But at that time, the life and death of Princess Qingrou was uncertain, and Gao Feng's luck was also uncertain.It doesn't matter whether it is good or bad.  But things are very different now. Princess Qingrou has recovered from her strange illness, and the King of Wei who is competing with King Qin for the throne has no luck. Coupled with the appreciation of Emperor Xia Huangren, this young man's future is boundless.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 497 Mutation

    Thinking of this, Lin Tinggang's eyes glowed brightly. It seemed that he still wanted to get as close as possible to this young man.

    Emperor Xia admired Gao Feng in his heart when he saw that Gao Feng was not arrogant after he praised him, but still looked unfazed by flattery.  Asked: "Outside the city, Xu Tian from Qingxu Sect and the barbarian from Beidi stopped you. What happened in the end?"

    Gao Feng said: "Master Xu Tian was seriously injured and was finally rescued by Taoist Qingxu. The King of Northern Barbarians wanted to escape, but was killed by Master Kang. All other Taoists of Qingxu and the warriors under the King of Northern Barbarians were killed.  "

    Lin Tinggang had to withstand the powerful power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" overnight. Although it was only a small part, he was already exhausted.  Seeing the stunning blows of Emperor Xia Huang Ren and Dao Ancestor Qingxu, his mood was already a little unstable.  Hearing Gao Feng say this, he was even more inexplicably horrified.  Qingxu Zhenren and the Northern Barbarian King are both similar to me. If the two of them besiege me, I can¡¯t even say whether I can escape. Why do I hear Gao Feng¡¯s intention that there are other Taoists from Qingxu Sect and Beiman?  The warriors under the King of Barbarians besieged together?  He actually severely injured Mr. Xu Tian!

    At first hearing, Gao Feng felt that Gao Feng was deceiving others, but after thinking about it carefully, Kang Zhenren rushed over with a flying sword and killed the king of the Northern Barbarians.  If that were the case, Gao Feng's lies would have no meaning.  So what Gao Feng said was actually the truth?  How can this be?  No matter how you look at it, Gao Feng is still at the level of dragon slaying in the Mysterious Realm. He has improved too quickly. It seems that he has not yet reached the Mysterious Realm when he left the capital.

    At this level, it is absolutely difficult to escape whether you are facing Xu Zhenren or the King of Northern Barbarians alone. How

    The more Lin Tingang thought about it, the more he didn¡¯t understand.  Until the end, he looked at Gao Feng with even more interest.  The young man who could be praised so much by Xia Emperor Rendi was indeed impressive.

    "Hey! The Qingxu Sect really has big plans, but fortunately, you and Rou'er are safe and sound." Emperor Xia Huangren did not question what Gao Feng said, as if he already knew about it.

    Just as he said this, a sword light flashed through the air.  Lin Tinggang blocked it like a javelin and shouted loudly: "Who is coming!"

    When I got closer, I saw that it was Master Deng.  His complexion was like a piece of rice paper, pale and rough.  There was blood oozing out from his face and hands, and he looked extremely miserable.

    Arriving at the small courtyard, Tianshi Deng breathed a sigh of relief, sheathed his flying sword and knelt down in front of Emperor Xia Huangren, saying weakly: "This subordinate deserves death! King Qin was kidnapped by Taoist Qingxu just now!"

    "A single sentence was like a thunderbolt exploding in the courtyard. King Qin was actually kidnapped?  The Qingxu Sect openly broke up with Daxia, and they kept up their posture without stopping.  how could this be?

    The place where Mr. Sword Master Rui, one of the top five in the world, lives is uncertain, and no one in the world has ever seen Mr. Sword Master Rui¡¯s true appearance.  Demon Lord, Dao Ancestor, Beidi, and Emperor Xia all have some power.  Especially Emperor Xia was the most prosperous.  After all, such a big summer is not just for fun.  Each controls a force, even if there are some minor frictions below.  As one of the top five powers in the world, these great lords did not take it seriously. Even if the Jiuyou Sect under the Demon Lord often spreads evil cults and confuses all living beings in Daxia, it is mostly Taoist sects that deal with it.

    What's more, there are many Taoist temples in Daxia including Qingxumen, which is as famous as Taoist temples and Taiping Temple.  On weekdays, the relationship with the Daxia royal family cannot be said to be very close, but it is not distant either.

    Why did Qingxu Daozu go so crazy that he kidnapped King Qin?  Isn't he afraid that the entire Qingxu Sect in Daxia will be wiped away from the territory of Daxia tomorrow by the angry Xia Emperor Rendi?

    When Emperor Xia Huangren heard the news, he was as cold as iron and shouted coldly: "Say it again!"

    "The King of Qin was kidnapped by Qingxu Taoist Ancestor!" Deng Tianshi managed to support himself and said it again. He suffered heavy losses and was almost exhausted.  He fainted directly.

    Gao Feng had just wanted to resign with Emperor Xia Huangren. There was so much chaos in Zhongjing City. He wondered if Fengtianfang had encountered any disasters, and he couldn't help but worry about it.  But Tianshi Deng suddenly came with his sword and told such earth-shattering news. Even Gao Fenglang was heartbroken and couldn't help but be shocked.

    but.  It seemed that the city of Zhongjing was destined to be unstable this night. Just when Emperor Xia Huangren looked livid and was about to have an attack, something incredible happened again.

    The towers surrounding the imperial city shined brightly again.  Four huge light pillars began to shine into the sky, shining directly into the night sky, as if they had trapped "Wei Wang Hong Yang" to death.  The "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation under the night has gradually faded away, and the sky above Zhongjing City is full of stars, clear and charming.

    But while the four light pillars of the Imperial City Tower were rotating, the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation also seemed to feel something and bloomed again.

    The four pillars of light shine upon the "awe-inspiring pure heaven and earth", just like four white jade pillars holding up the sky.  Gao Feng just heard Master Kang talk about this place, and he made a quick glance at it.Passing by, I didn't expect that such a shocking thing would appear in front of me. I was so shocked that I didn't know what to do.

    Emperor Xia Huangren's expression returned to normal instantly, he let out a sigh, looked back at the towers around the imperial city, and arranged for people to find out what was released.

    In just a few breaths, the light beams on the tower tightened, just like when the dragnet appeared.  Before everyone present could react, and no one was seen controlling the dragnet formation, the corona appeared above the formation.

    The halo of the sun's corona is fluctuating rapidly, just like when "King Hong Yang of Wei" was escaping.  Emperor Xia Huangren also stopped arranging manpower and watched this formation that he once thought was very familiar and relied on as its trump card once again activate the function of traveling through time and space.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" was covered in blood, and Jie Jie's strange laughter seemed to still be echoing in his ears.

    A ray of light and shadow that comes from nowhere shines on the corona. The light and shadow rotate like a shuttle, and the shadow on the corona also rotates rapidly.  The four light pillars under the corona gradually gathered and returned to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng was shocked, what happened?  Looking at the expressions of Xia Emperor Rendi and the surrounding guards, they were extremely nervous.  But neither the wolf hair that Beidi gave him nor the small sword on the dragon-binding rope showed any reaction at all. It shouldn't be that there was some powerful force that wanted to kill him.

    The corona rotates faster and faster, countless black and white lights and shadows flash, Gao Feng's figure gradually blurs, and disappears along with the corona.  After Gao Feng left, the towers around the imperial city no longer emitted light beams, and the "Awe-inspiring Purifying Heaven and Earth" formation returned to calm.

    ????????????????????????????? Dragon breath bursts are on Emperor Xia¡¯s scale-reverse light armor. These bizarre and strange scenes keep happening, and even Emperor Xia¡¯s mood is inevitably fluctuating.  There were too many things that happened that night, each one of which was destined to be earth-shattering and bring countless changes to Daxia.

    "Let people thoroughly investigate how this formation can summon the corona and change time and space." Emperor Xia Huangren waved his sleeves and said.  "We must find Gao Feng at all costs!"

    At this moment, both Lin Tiggang and the Taoist master were speechless. They knew that Emperor Xia Emperor Ren's heart must be bursting with anger at this moment, so they did not dare to say anything.

    Emperor Xia Huangren saw Gao Feng disappear with the corona of the sun, but Gao Feng himself felt countless lights and shadows flashing around him, which seemed familiar but also seemed extremely strange.  It seems like only a moment, but it also seems like countless years have passed. This feeling is very strange.  His body was torn into countless pieces by a powerful force, and the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique in his body was involuntarily activated to resist the ubiquitous power in the light and shadow.  In a daze, Gao Feng suddenly felt as if he had returned to the fairy mountain and saw the big city.

    "It's a pity that Gao Feng didn't see anything. There was no little fox pulling him out. He just couldn't help but turn around in the seemingly endless light and shadow, not knowing where he was.  Although he was conscious, he couldn't control his body at all. Even moving his fingers became a luxury, and he could only drift with the flow helplessly.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gao Feng suddenly felt that his body suddenly stopped and fell down.  In an instant, he was able to control his hands and feet on his own again. He quickly twisted his waist in mid-air and supported the ground with one hand, eliminating the force of landing.  Gao Feng felt happy in his heart. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. If he had been a little slower, he would have suffered a bloody head fall.

    After a brief exercise, Gao Feng felt that there was nothing strange except for his legs and feet being a little weak.  Moreover, during the strange experience just now, the little zhenqi left in his body was completely restored, and Gao Feng even faintly felt that his realm had improved slightly.

    Looking around, there was no one around, and when I listened, I heard noisy sounds not far away.  There were all kinds of sounds, as if you were in a big market in Turtle Castle in the North, surrounded by merchants coming from all directions to do business.

    Gao Feng looked around and saw a deserted area. He was behind a dilapidated house.  The house is made of simple bricks and stones, with air leakage from almost all directions. Looking through the cracks, it can be seen that the interior of the house is simple and there is no one inside.  The sun was shining high, and the shadows hit him slantingly, making him feel slightly warm.  There is a thick layer of moss behind the house and a few mushrooms growing here and there.  There were dense weeds all around, and no one seemed to be taking care of them. The weeds were knee-high, and it looked a bit desolate.

    After confirming that there was no one around, Gao Feng didn't know where he was, what happened in the imperial city, or how he got here.  My mind was in chaos and I couldn't figure it out.

    By circulating his Qi, Gao Feng felt that the vitality of the world around him was much richer than all the places he had experienced.  Whether it's Daxia or the Northland, nowhere can it reach such a rich level.  No wonder I feel that my realm seems to have increased. It seems to be the reason why there is more and denser energy between heaven and earth.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath and calmed down.  Although my heart is as strong as iron, it comes out of nowhere.It's a strange place, and you don't know what you will encounter. Even Gao Feng can't help but feel a little panicked.  Gao Feng was not sure whether this was Daxia, the Northland, or an oasis in the Western Desert, and was ready to investigate carefully to find out.

 Text Chapter 498 A familiar place

    The style of the dilapidated house does not look like the houses commonly seen in Beijing in the Great Xia Dynasty. It is simple and elegant. Although it is dilapidated and simple, it has an ancient charm.  Just looking through the crack in the wall, it was empty inside, and there was a vague smell of blood.  In front of the house, there are people selling goods and monsters on both sides of a bumpy dirt road.

    This is where?  Gao Feng was stunned. Was it really like he had just guessed that he had returned to Turtle Castle?  When I arrived at Turtle Fort, I saw that underneath the giant turtle were some merchants from Daxia, the Western Desert, and the Northland, gathering together for business and exchange. I still remember it fresh in my mind, and I didn't expect to come back so soon.

    Gao Feng looked back again, hoping to find the Turtle Castle Giant Turtle, but to his surprise, there were no giant turtles like hills at all. Instead, Gao Feng saw a fierce red monster swaggering through the air.  , and the humans and demons doing business around him were not frightened.

    From time to time, there are Taoist monks flying around in the sky, and there is nothing to avoid.  The monsters and the people below seemed to be accustomed to this, and they didn't think there was anything strange about it.

    ??Looking at the size of this market, it looks like a rural area, but how can there be so many Taoist monks and monsters flying in the air?  Gao Feng looked like a country boy who had just entered the city, looking in a daze and not knowing where he was.

    This is not the Northland Turtle Fort!  Gao Feng naturally immediately denied the speculation just now.  But where could that be?  I thought about all the places I knew in my heart, but none of them had anything to do with this place, not even the slightest connection.  The more he thought about it, the more confused he became, so Gao Feng decided to take a walk and see if he could see any clues.

    Hundreds of small traders and hawkers were hawking along the dirt road. They spoke with some accents that they had never heard before, but Gao Feng could probably understand the meaning. It was slightly different from the Mandarin in Zhongjing City, but not too big.  The surrounding demons and humans were all dressed in very different styles. Gao Feng's outfit was not very unusual, and it was not eye-catching.

    The things sold by the stalls around him were all weird gadgets. Gao Feng was well-informed, but he didn't recognize most of the things on these stalls.  As I walked and looked around, I saw that the way the demons bargained with humans was no different from the Turtle Castle.

    Gao Feng noticed that two monsters were haggling on the roadside. Suddenly, they started to quarrel in the market because of some dispute.  A demon who looked like a wolf took out a sharp knife from his arms and stabbed it directly.

    The humans and monsters doing business on both sides didn¡¯t find it strange. Instead, they laughed and watched the excitement.

    The other demon has a sharp mouth and monkey cheeks, is short in stature, has a rather pointed head, and has a sparse beard. He seems to be a demon from the rat tribe.  Seeing the wolf demons drawing their swords and stabbing him, he dwarfed and slipped through the crotch of the wolf demons, his body light and agile.

    The rat demons rushed behind the wolf demons, with a dagger in their hands. Without further ado, with a fierce look on their faces, they stabbed the wolf demons in the back.  Gao Feng saw that other people were accustomed to it and had some understanding of this place.  There is no one force that has complete control here, but because of the favorable location, some merchants have gathered here to exchange and buy daily necessities with the people around them.  Even if he kills someone in the street, no one will pay attention to him.  This place is not as orderly as Zhongjing City, and it is not even comparable to the Turtle Castle in the North.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the two monsters who used their knives had already decided the winner.  The wolf demons took a blow from the rat demons, turned around and grabbed the rat demons' hands, wiped the rat demons' necks with a knife, and easily broke the rat demons' heads.

    Seeing blood spurting out, head turned to one side.  The rat tribe demons were short and weak and died after struggling for a few times.

    The wolf demons spat on the corpse, cursed without knowing what to say, and kicked it again.  He glanced sideways around, his eyes full of violence.  The humans and demons who were watching the excitement took a few steps back, and when they saw that the fight was over, they all dispersed and continued shouting.

    The weather was clear and cloudless.  The slight breeze blows on my body, which is very comfortable.  Since taking Princess Qingrou out of Zhongjing City, there have been constant sniping attacks along the way.  Even when he saw the battle between the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army under the White Bone Master in the sea of ????grass in the North, his life was hanging by a thread.  He went up to the Snowy Mountains and saw the saint. After that, he ran all the way and was ambushed and besieged by Xu Zhenzhen and the King of the Northern Barbarians outside Zhongjing City.  When everything settled and he returned to Zhongjing City, before he could settle down, he was brought here by the weird corona.

    Exhausted physically and mentally, Gao Feng seemed to be unable to remember the last time he walked on the street without any worries in his heart.  It's really tiring. Although Gao Feng is in an unknown place at the moment, the people here are simple and honest. Gao Feng has been stretched too long. Princess Qingrou is already safe. No matter where he is, even if he can't be beaten, it shouldn't be too difficult to escape.  things.  Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt??Relax completely.

    A monk flew over Gao Feng's head. Seeing the crowds in the market, he threw down a spell and exploded in the crowd.  The people who were bargaining were blown away together with the goods, and they were bloody and miserable.  Seeing the people below hurriedly evading, the monks flying in the sky laughed and continued to fly forward.

    Gao Feng felt speechless in his heart, it was indeed chaotic here.  The monk relied on his mastery of the vitality of heaven and earth to use spells to kill ordinary people and monsters just for fun and excitement.

    As the monk flew away, other traders crowded in and briefly cleaned up the corpses on the ground. They didn't care that there were still broken internal organs scattered around, and they started shouting loudly again.  stand up.  Looking at it like this, if this kind of thing happens every day, at least these people don't think it's weird anymore.

    Why are people here so insensitive?  Not only does he not value other people's lives, he doesn't even seem to care about his own life.

    Gao Feng sighed softly and continued to walk forward while looking.  The road is not smooth. It looks like this may be caused by no one repairing it and the monks and beasts attacking it.

    Gao Feng was walking on a bumpy dirt road, looking around at the local customs and customs, when suddenly there was a commotion in the crowd in front of him.

    A bloody aura rushed towards the face, and the humans and monsters who were bargaining came over in panic like a tide.  Not far away, a skeleton as white as jade was chasing the people around it with jerky steps.  The skeleton was holding a three-foot-long blunt bone knife in his hand. The knife was still dripping with blood. Behind him, a demon corpse lay on the ground, not knowing whether he was dead or alive.

    Monster?  Gao Feng felt a little strange when he saw this, how could monsters dare to kill people on the street in broad daylight!  Isn't there anyone who cares about this kind of thing?

    In Zhongjing City, Gao Feng continued to fight with Jiuyoumen no less than ten times.  Jiuyoumen's methods are vicious and they use all possible means. They have no scruples even if the people are bankrupt and their families are destroyed. Moreover, almost all the ordinary people who join Jiuyoumen die miserably in the end.  This was also the reason why Gao Feng had always hated monsters so much. Now that he saw a monster here, he couldn't help but feel angry.

    Gao Feng rushed forward, blocking behind the humans and demons, and in front of the monster skeletons.  Gao Feng had encountered this kind of skeleton-like monster more than once before, and had fought hard against it when he was at a low level.  But with Gao Feng's current strength, how could he take such a skeletal monster that has no sanity and only knows killing in his eyes? Even if its bones are stronger than fine iron, it is just a skeletal monster without sanity.

    The mandible of the white-bone skeleton kept opening and closing. When he saw someone blocking him, Jie Jie smiled strangely and swung the bone knife in his hand towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t use any skills, he just raised a layer of golden light on his palms, turned his toes slightly, and turned sideways to avoid the bone knife.  The right hand cut on the elbow of the skeleton. The golden light was like an extremely sharp knife, cutting directly along the joint of the skeleton's elbow, leaving a golden flame light wherever it passed, burning the monster's flesh to its heart's content.  body.

    The forearm holding the bone knife fell to the ground, and the skeleton let out a scream. It used its other hand to slap the golden flame standing at the broken end of the arm. Unexpectedly, the golden flame could not be extinguished. As it slapped, it stuck to the other hand.  On, it kept burning.

    The golden flame has a natural restraint on this kind of monster. Even though the monster's bones are stronger than refined iron and are almost invulnerable, it cannot withstand the burning of the golden flame.

    Gao Feng now controls his power so meticulously that the golden light in his hand leaves at the touch of a finger, and the flame burns but does not drain away his power.

    When the people around him saw someone stepping forward to deal with the monster skeleton, they all boldly turned around to look.  It seems that even monsters often appear here, and the people seem to have been accustomed to such scenes for a long time, and they are not surprised.

    Seeing Gao Feng casually defeating the skeleton monster, the daring monsters all cheered loudly.  Everyone was talking about it. Normally when a monster like this appears, it would either scatter in all directions, or the person who summoned the monster would take it back.  In short, every time a monster appears, many people die.  And Gao Feng casually struck and chopped off one of the skeleton's arms with one move, making both the demons and humans excited.

    The skeleton monster's limbs are incomplete, and its body is covered with golden flames, which are constantly burning the white jade-like skeleton, and the screams are endless.

    "Whose skeleton is this summoned by? Is it someone from the Haotian Clan? Or is it a group of casual cultivators? Don't they usually come out at night? Why did they come out in broad daylight?"

    "Looking at this posture, this skeleton is not weak at all. It is much stronger than the one a few days ago. The Haotian Sect sent three monks to solve this problem a few days ago. How come it was all over in the hands of that young man?  ?¡±

    ?"It's really amazing. If only I had this ability!"

 Text Chapter 499 Weirdness

    The people around were talking a lot. Even if someone died, they didn't think it was strange. They were a little surprised that Gao Feng came forward. No matter whose family summoned the monster skeleton, he didn't even say hello.  Take action to slay demons?  Aren't you afraid of that person's revenge?  Anyway, it's none of your business, just watch the excitement from the side.

    It seems a pity that this young man may become dead in a short while.

    Gao Feng struck with one move, and the skeleton kept screaming and howling as if it had encountered something that was born to restrain itself. He watched as the white jade-like bones on his body gradually dimmed, and a pool of white bones fell to the ground.  The golden flame still hasn't extinguished, and it won't disappear until the white bones turn into a pile of ashes.

    The people in the market saw Gao Feng turning an extremely ferocious white skeleton into ashes with just one move. They looked at Gao Feng with a hint of awe in their eyes.  Gao Feng then passed a passerby and asked, "Excuse me, where is this place?"

    The passers-by were stunned and did not understand what Gao Feng meant.  Gao Feng repeated it, and passers-by realized that Gao Feng seemed to be a Taoist monk who had just arrived, and then he nodded and bowed obsequiously and said: "Master Taoist, this is the center of Zhongzhou. There are abundant resources, natural treasures, and outstanding people. The world is centered on Zhongzhou.  , and the center of Zhongzhou is here. Merchants from all over the place are buying, selling and exchanging various things around here. Look, isn¡¯t it very prosperous?¡±

    As he said this, the passerby looked around with some pride, as if such a shabby market was the most prosperous place in the world.

    Gao Feng thanked him a few times, feeling dumbfounded in his heart.  Is this the center of Zhongzhou?  Doesn¡¯t that mean this should be Zhongjing City?  This place is not even comparable to the slums in Zhongjing City, but it is still called a prosperous place?

    Zhongzhou Center?  Suddenly Gao Feng's heart moved.  After carefully considering the words of this passerby, I seemed to have some realization in my heart.  While he was deep in thought, he suddenly saw several monks flying over from the air, and the noisy people around him were in a panic.  Gao Feng stopped and squinted his eyes to look up at the sky.

    A middle-aged monk laughed loudly and arrogantly.  It fell casually, and the people around it were as silent as a chill, not daring to move.  The middle-aged monk had already chosen someone in mid-air. He casually grabbed a woman from the Fox tribe and jumped into the air.  Fly back.

    Gao Feng saw that the Fox tribe woman had a pretty face. Although she was not as stunningly beautiful as Yuexiang, she was not vulgar either.  Wearing shabby clothes, it is difficult to cover up her beautiful face.

    The woman of the Fox tribe was carried under the arm by the Taoist, the wind howled in her ears, and she screamed.  The more panicked the monk became, the prouder he became. He stretched out his hand and spanked the Fox tribe woman on the buttocks, and said carelessly: "Take good care of me from now on. I will live a good life with you. If I call you again, I will send you to be used as medicine to make elixirs!"  "

    Hearing the word "alchemy", the fox tribe woman's frightened face showed a hint of fear from the bottom of her heart, and her expression was distorted.  His hands were pinched under his armpits by the Taoist, unable to move, so he bit his tongue desperately and did not dare to scream again.  Not even a trace of blood was noticed.

    Arresting people on the street?  Gao Feng had just arrived at this place and was a little cautious.  Just when he was about to stop him and ask for clarification, the Taoist priest had already gone away.

    The Taoist took the fox girl between his arms and quickly disappeared from sight. People in the market were filled with panic. Although the traders and monsters were somewhat absent-minded, there was no further reaction.  Gao Feng didn't know what was going on.  Seeing no one resisting around, he didn't know what was going on, so he kept his temper and didn't say much, just watching with cold eyes.

    After watching for a while, I recalled the strange folk customs and strange things I had seen, and felt puzzled.  A thought came to my mind.  It seems that I have some enlightenment.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him spread out and flew into the air.  Standing high and looking around.  Seeing this, Gao Feng couldn't help but be shocked.

    The high mountain next to it is clearly Tianzhu Mountain.  According to memory, that place should be Tianzhu Canyon, where Gao Feng once encountered a huge monster with four wings and six legs. He still has lingering fears when he thinks about it.

    But at this time, Tianzhu Canyon does not exist at all.  Gao Feng only saw a strange and majestic mountain, but did not see Tianzhu Gorge.  According to legend, Tianzhu Mountain collapsed due to the battle with monsters, and Tianzhu Canyon came here for this reason.  Could it be that Tianzhu Mountain has not collapsed yet?

    This thought flashed through Gao Feng's mind, as if he had been struck by lightning.  Although absurd, Gao Feng knew that this speculation was the closest to the truth.

    Not only does the legendary Tianzhu Mountain still exist, but even Zhongjing City has not yet been established.  Since the founding of the Wei Dynasty, the capital has been established next to Tianzhu Gorge in the center of Zhongzhou.  The Zhongjing City of Daxia was also built on the site of the capital of the Wei Dynasty, but at this time, it didn't look like a city at all.

    Could it be that this place was many years ago?  Gao Feng looked around in mid-air, becoming more and more certain of his thoughts.  If this place was adjacent to Tianzhu Mountain, there would be no Zhongjing City, and it would even look like a run-down market.  That means that at this time evenThe Wei Dynasty never existed.  If this is the case, this must be the medieval world, the legendary medieval world!

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and finally smiled helplessly, looking at Tianzhu Mountain in mid-air in a daze.  Did we really come to the medieval era with the towers around the imperial city?  Legend has it that the medieval era was filled with all kinds of ferocious beasts, and humans and demons could be devoured at any time?  According to the legend, the vitality of heaven and earth is extremely strong, and cultivation can make rapid progress in the medieval world?

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t even want to think about whether he could go back next, or he didn¡¯t dare to think about it.  If he really lives thousands of miles away, Gao Feng is sure that he can go back no matter what.  But traveling through thousands of years is too unbelievable. Gao Feng doesn't have any idea on how to go back.

    Panic abounded, and even Gao Feng, who was determined in his heart, felt a little at a loss and didn't know what to do.

    Gao Feng was looking at Tianzhu Mountain in a daze, and an emerald-colored dragon flew lazily through the air.  When the emerald dragon appeared, all kinds of monsters in the sky fell down like ministers meeting a king, disappearing without a trace.  The Taoist monks also tried their best to avoid the path passed by the emerald-colored dragon. It seemed that the dragon was one of the top-level existences here.

    Although Gao Feng is not afraid, he is not far away from provoking the emerald dragon.  God knows what else is dangerous here.  He closed the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him and gradually fell.

    At this moment, a blue figure appeared in front of Gao Feng.  The monster's wings spread out and were more than ten feet long.  But the body is not big, and the head is especially small, only as big as an ordinary person.  The fangs protruded from its mouth and were actually longer than the monster's head.

    The monster opened its mouth and came towards Gao Feng, its upper and lower jaws turned hugely, and its mouth was so big that it could hit Gao Feng more than his entire face.  There are still some sparse scales growing in the mouth, and the saliva is stretched into threads.

    Gao Feng felt a strong wind coming, like the sea breeze from the East China Sea, with a wet and salty smell.

    The wings of Xiangtian Armor retracted slightly, and the body fell down like a heavy object. After falling for about ten feet, it spread its wings again.  Drawing a beautiful arc in mid-air, he came behind the monster that attacked him.

    An unprovoked attack. He had just arrived here. If he had any enemies, Gao Feng would not believe such a ridiculous thing.  Unless the person who summoned the monster takes revenge, but it doesn't look like that.  It was probably like Taoist monks randomly throwing spells in the sky and killing people for fun, without taking human life seriously at all.

    It is indeed a troubled time.

    There was a sneer at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth, and the golden light in his hand lit up, forming a short blade.  With lightning speed, he hit the monster's back with his knee, waved his right hand, and golden light cut down the monster's right wing.

    The golden light sliced ??open the monster's right wing, but it fell on the hard bone and was unable to move at all.  Gao Feng didn't want to kill this monster all at once. He also wanted to see what kind of power these monsters had in the medieval times.  Only 30% of the strength was used. After the short blade formed by the golden light on the right hand could no longer move forward, it did not increase its strength to cut off the hard wing bones. Instead, it took advantage of the situation and left a bone on the right wing of the monster.  The gap.

    A light blue liquid spurted out, carrying a fishy smell of the sea.

    The monster just pounced on Gao Feng, but in the blink of an eye he couldn't find where the man was.  Then, as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer, his whole body jumped forward, and there was a sharp pain in his right wing.  The monster screamed and flapped its wings, trying to turn around and strike.  But he didn't expect that Gao Feng would create a gap in his wings. The force would be uneven and his body would stumble suddenly in mid-air.

    Not only did the speed drop, but even turning around to face Gao Feng seemed so slow.  Sora has a magical talent but cannot use it.  The monster roared anxiously, causing the humans and monsters below to scatter.

    Gao Feng put away his sword, but did not retreat. The golden light became stronger and fell on the monster's back.  The muscles on the back are about as strong as the wings, Gao Feng estimated.  The golden light in his hand penetrated, but it only penetrated a few inches before hitting hard bone.  It seems that this monster is made entirely of bones, which is different from normal humans and monsters.

    The golden light went down, leaving a deep blue mark on the monster's bones, the skin and flesh were torn open, and the blue liquid fell like raindrops.  As the monster screamed and struggled, it surged out.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of the monster, the entire body of this monster is wrapped in hard bone, and ordinary swords cannot hurt the monster at all.  Moreover, the ability to isolate spells is super strong. Even if Gao Feng uses 30% of the power of the golden light, it cannot cause much damage to the monster's hard bones.

    "It's very strange, Gao Feng probably knew the structure of this monster, but he didn't find any obvious weaknesses.  His body changed several directions, tempting the monster to spray out spells to attack him.  Easily dodge, this kind ofThe power of the magic is only at the level of just entering the Xuan Realm. It is not bad in Zhongjing City, but it is not enough in Gao Feng's eyes.

 Text Chapter 500 Where is this place?

    After a few retreats, Gao Feng no longer lusted after the monster. He used the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique with luck. The golden light in his hand surged, penetrating the bones of the monster's body and piercing into its internal organs.

    The monster let out a miserable roar, staggered twice in the sky, and fell down.

    Gao Feng floated in mid-air, caught a drop of blue liquid, and looked at it carefully.  There is no toxicity, it should be the same as the blood of humans and monsters.

    With a bang, the monster's body fell to the ground, splashing a cloud of dust.  The monster's body twitched a few times on the ground, then slowly closed its eyes and died.  The surrounding humans and monsters looked at it from a distance, pointing and looking at Gao Feng's figure flying in mid-air with awe in their eyes.

    One of the monsters gently poked the person in front of him and asked in a low voice: "Who is this person? Why do you dare to kill the mountain-suppressing spiritual beast of Haotianmen?"

    "I guess he is the young master of some family. Look at the precious phantoms on the back. They are all directly in the body. I have never seen this kind of wealth. Even the big sects in the south have these good things.  There aren¡¯t many people, and I don¡¯t think the people from Haotian Clan can beat them.¡±

    "Keep your voice down. Didn't you see the people from the Haotian Clan coming over there?" A demon with a pig's head next to him hummed, his voice was unclear, and he stepped back as he spoke, fearing that he might be confused by two people.  When people fight, it affects themselves.

    Other monsters also noticed that a monk behind Gao Feng was smiling and watching the fun, but when they saw Gao Feng cleanly kill the spirit beast inside the door, they hurriedly flew over, with a faint blue light around them.  Flashing.

    The people in the market below all saw the young man in the sky killing the spirit beasts of Haotianmen. This matter must have been difficult to solve, and they had to fight in the end, so they all ran away quickly.  If someone gets injured or even dies because of the crowd watching, everyone will feel at a loss.  And maybe the monks of Haotian Clan would get angry at the people, kill this young man, and then take action indiscriminately.

    Gao Feng sensed a sharp aura approaching from behind him, and this aura was very similar to the ferocious beast he had just killed, carrying a stream of icy water vapor, and seemed to be of the same origin.

    With the outside loose and the inside tight, Gao Feng turned around casually, looked at the monk coming from a distance, and stopped quietly.

    "Whose son of a bitch are you! How dare you kill our Haotianmen's spiritual beasts!" A monk came to a place three or four feet in front of Gao Feng and scolded him, very cruelly.

    Gao Feng said with a cold face: "This ferocious beast belongs to your Haotian Clan? Why don't you watch it alive and let it out to hurt people at will?"

    The monk seemed not to have expected that Gao Feng would actually say that. After hearing this, he was slightly startled, and then burst into laughter.  There was no smile in the laughter, but a mockery of the country boy who killed the spirit beast without even understanding the situation.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t say anything, he just looked at the monk coldly and remained silent.

    Seeing Gao Feng standing there, the monk was not afraid at all. He didn't know whether the young man opposite was trying to keep calm, or whether he was already so frightened that he lost his mind and didn't know what to do.  He stopped laughing, pointed at Gao Feng triumphantly and said: "If you offend our Haotian Clan, you are seeking death. You actually dare to kill our Haotian Clan's spiritual beast. If you don't kill it yourself quickly, do you have to wait for us to do it?"  It will cramp and peel off the marrow at times, making your death miserable."

    Gao Feng laughed angrily and said, "Okay, I want to see how miserable you are going to make me die."

    When he heard the young man opposite speaking harshly, the monk became furious.  Haotianmen is running rampant in this area. When has it ever been provoked like this?  He actually didn't care about Haotian Clan at all. Not only did he kill the spiritual beasts in the Clan, but he also wanted to leave him behind.

    The monk kept making gestures with his hands. Gao Feng looked at him coldly and saw that the man was not like the Taoist or monks he usually saw who used the power of runes to induce the vitality between heaven and earth.  There were not many gestures, and the rich vitality of heaven and earth around him turned into a light cyan beam of light, shooting towards Gao Feng.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng shook, pulling up a series of phantoms in mid-air.  The power contained in this monk's spell is powerful, and the attack is quick and easy. You don't need to use seven or eight points of strength, and you may not be able to defeat this monk.

    The true energy is gathered into a ball, like substance.  A faint cyan light was swirling around, like a burning fireball.  The power contained in it is huge.  Gao Feng dodged and the cyan spell flew into the distance.  What surprised Gao Feng was that the spell actually flew several miles and still persisted.  Finally, it hit a small hill, leveling the hill several feet high to the ground.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not in the same realm as myself.  Seeing that the blow missed, the monk continued to move his fingers faster and faster, and cyan spells continued to condense and hit Gao Feng.  Gao Feng speculated in his heart without stopping.He kept flying in the sky, avoiding the monk's spell.

    The spells released by the monks are fast, but Gao Feng's figure is faster.  Moreover, Gao Feng clearly felt that his power was indeed much stronger than that of Hou Hou who was outside Zhongjing City before, and he even had a faint feeling that he was about to break through to the dragon-slaying realm.

    As the strength increases, the flying speed of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind it further increases.  Although the monk was proficient in spells, in the end he didn't even need to make any gestures. He flicked his fingers and fired spells at Gao Feng one after another.

    Gao Feng's body was covered with golden light, and he saw a flaw in the monk. He stepped forward and punched, kicked, kneed, and elbowed. He only used the fifty-four bare-handed moves of the war demon, but it was like a sudden wind.  Like rain, the monk who was beaten struggled to resist and was unable to fight back.

    But what Gao Feng didn¡¯t understand was that even if he had the upper hand, the monk could always appear in the most critical moments with magic defense to resist his attacks.  Although he received countless punches and kicks, he was only in a state of embarrassment and did not receive any fatal attacks.

    Does this monk have any treasures on him?  No matter what kind of treasure he had, Gao Feng could always block his attack at the last moment. The innate Hunyuan God Suppressing Technique in his whole body was turned away. He was experiencing the state that he had never hit before, and there was such a thing that seemed to hit him.  The unbreakable sandbag allowed me to use it to my heart's content, and I felt extremely happy. I was even happier than killing the monk instantly.

    While he was enjoying the beating, the monk let out a strange cry, and then a blue light appeared on his body.  Gao Feng, in line with the idea of ??not being surprised by the strange things and defeating the strange ones, punched and kicked him, and the azure light was wiped out.  But the monk appeared dozens of feet away, with disheveled hair and spitting out a mouthful of blood.  He didn't even have time to say a harsh word, for fear of being caught up by Gao Feng.  He just turned around and glared at Gao Feng fiercely, turned around and flew away.

    You can actually move so far in an instant!  Gao Feng was also a little surprised by this. The vitality of heaven and earth here is hundreds of times richer than that of Zhongjing City or the North. After practicing under such rich vitality of heaven and earth all year round, the intensity of breaking through the realm or some spells would be stronger.  A lot of it.

    Gao Feng was stunned. In the blink of an eye, the monk had already run very far away. It seemed that Gao Feng was frightened by this posture.  In the end, I didn't even dare to look back, I just kept running away.

    This place is really different.  Gao Feng shook his head slightly and fell slowly.  With such a rich vitality of heaven and earth, if it were placed in Zhongjing City, I don¡¯t know how many tricks the Taoists in the Taoist Academy, Qingxu Sect, and Taiping Temple could do.  And the monk he faced seemed to only be able to use the vitality attacks between heaven and earth, and had no spells at all like summoning ferocious beasts formed by energy.  There are no talismans, no formations, and the attack methods are too simple.

    For Gao Feng, the Xiangtian Armor is the best weapon for this kind of battle where there is no rune array, no talismans, and no summons, but just relying on the vitality between heaven and earth to cast spell attacks.  The speed of Xiangtian Armor's wings cannot be limited. No matter how powerful the spell is, it will have no effect if it cannot hit anyone.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t care whether the monk ran away or went back to find fellow monks from the Haotian Sect to cause trouble for him.  In terms of speed, he can't beat him. If he wants to run, none of these people can catch up with him.

    As soon as he landed, the people around him immediately dispersed in fear, and Nuonuo looked at himself in silence.  Some merchants who were setting up stalls outside began to pack their things in a panic and prepare to leave.

    An old man from the human race came to Gao Feng tremblingly on crutches and said: "This young master, run away quickly. It won't be long before the people from the Haotian Clan come looking for you. Even if you are strong, young master, you still have both hands."  It's hard to beat four hands with a fist, so you won't get any advantage."

    "Thank you very much, old man." Gao Feng cupped his fists and thanked him.  Seeing that Gao Feng had no intention of listening to the advice, the old man sighed softly, leaned on his cane and hesitated to speak. He glanced at Gao Feng, turned around and walked out of the crowd, and began to pack his things.

    The surrounding crowd also dispersed, put away their things in a panic, and dispersed.

    Gao Feng looked around and recalled what he had experienced today.  He followed Kang Zhenren into Zhongjing City and went to the Imperial City.  Then he was surrounded by the formations formed on the towers around the imperial city. When he woke up, he found that this place should be the medieval era before the founding of the Wei Dynasty.  If you put it that way, the land under your feet should still be the imperial city of Zhongjing, maybe still in a remote small courtyard in that imperial city.

    Looking from a distance to see the distance of Tianzhu Mountain, Gao Feng¡¯s guess was further confirmed.  The formation formed by the towers surrounding the imperial city only converted time, but not space.

    But how can we go back?  Gao Feng smiled bitterly, looking at Tianzhu Mountain in the distance that had not yet collapsed in the battle with the monsters, and felt in a trance.  Princess Qingrou's charming appearance and Yuexiang's gentle and considerate face are all vividly in my mind. Is it possible that in this life?Are you going to stay away from them?  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 501: The strong are respected

    Maybe the little fox in the fairy mountain or Mr. Jian Zunrui will have a way!  This is also Gao Feng's last hope. In Gao Feng's heart, the almost omnipotent Fairy Mountain is the reason why he has not gone crazy and still has a glimmer of hope left.

    Gao Feng finally found helplessly that he seemed unable to do anything.  We can only wait for the opportunity to enter the fairy mountain in ignorance, where to seek the final answer.

    Looking around, the merchants and common people have dispersed, and the area around the bumpy dirt road has become very desolate, as if it was abandoned in an instant.

    The old man who said a few words to Gao Feng was old and was slow to clean up.  I was putting some dark things into the bag, a little anxious, and my movements were even slower.

    Gao Feng smiled, stepped forward, and helped the old man pack his things.  Deep wrinkles formed ravines on the old man's face, carved by the years, vicissitudes of life and loneliness.

    "Old man, do you live near here?" Gao Feng asked.

    Seeing Gao Feng's warm expression, the old man sighed with emotion and said, "Yes, almost everyone has died this year. I guess it won't be long before I have to leave."

    "Oh?" Gao Feng asked: "What happened this year? I see that there are monsters and monks arresting people in this market. I am still wondering why you are still here."

    "In the past, this was a big market in Zhongzhou. Many merchants from the surrounding area came here to do business and exchange what they had. There were also many people around like me, old man, who grew some grain and exchanged it for some salt. Sometimes there was too much grain.  , you can also replace it with some meat and make a tooth sacrifice." The old man said with a smile on his face.  It seems that I am thinking back to those stable days, and I feel nostalgic.  "Alas, but since one came here a year ago"

    Just as he said this, Gao Feng suddenly saw more than ten people flying past the horizon in the distance, followed by a monster with eight long beards.  The leader was tall, wearing a cloak made of animal skins. His muscles were as if cast from steel, and his face was covered with curly beards.  From a distance, it looks like a statue that Gao Feng once learned to carve in the Demon-Suppressing Division, and it looks majestic.

    The old man was startled.  Don't even take anything, just run away.  In panic, he almost tripped.  Gao Feng helped the old man up, smiling and telling him not to panic.

    "I'm from the Haotian Clan, young master, please take care of yourself." The old man was shaking so hard as he spoke that he couldn't even say a few words.

    Gao Feng had no choice but to let the old man crawl away.  Turning around and staring at the people of Haotian Clan, the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique on his body gradually improved.  The golden light is suppressed in the body without leaking out at all.

    "Are you the one who killed my Haotian Clan spirit beast and injured my junior brother?" The bearded man floated in mid-air.  asked loudly.  The monk behind him who had fought against Gao Feng came up, pointed at Gao Feng and said, "Senior brother, that's him, that's him!"

    "Anyone who kills someone in a busy city can be punished." Gao Feng stood on the ground and looked at the disciples of Haotian Clan. Although he was looking up, he did not give in at all in his words, and he could not see any fear.

    "Kill!" The leader of the Haotian Clan waved his hand.  Extremely domineering.

    On weekdays, the Haotian Clan is rampant, but when they see Gao Feng, he is just a person. He has a large number of people, and he does not take Gao Feng seriously.  The bearded man waved his hand, and the monks and warriors from the Haotian Clan behind him rushed towards Gao Feng.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng trembled, and the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was improved, and his body drew a golden light in mid-air.  Leave far away.  Looking back at the Haotianmen people with some teasing, Gao Feng knew that his speed was happier than when he was outside Beidi and Zhongjing City, and those people could not catch up no matter what.  If there are one or two fast ones chasing after him.  One-on-one, I am not afraid.

    But when he looked back, Gao Feng suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart.  When everyone in the Haotian Clan saw Gao Feng fleeing far away, several people rushed forward to chase him. Those who were a little slower did not chase Gao Feng, but wantonly slaughtered the common people and merchants who had not had time to escape.  In just one breath, the old man who just walked away lost his head in two places.  Blood gurgled out and soaked the soil on the roadside.

    Gao Feng¡¯s anger can no longer be suppressed, killing innocent people and bullying the weak!  What is the difference between this and a monster!

    The Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique circulates, and the golden light shines all over the body.  The Xiangtian Armor shook violently behind him, and Gao Feng could even feel the airflow around him like a knife, causing him pain.  Speed ??like never before!  He took out a long knife from his noble phantom, dragged it behind him, and rushed towards the nearest Haotian Clan member.

    The members of the Haotian Clan on the opposite side did not expect that Gao Feng would rush back again. They were so stunned that they even forgot to use magic spells. They just flew forward coldly and were about to hit Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng turned his wrist, and the long knife drew an arc behind his back and struck down in the air.  The golden light suddenly emitted, with a strong and unstoppable momentum.Stoppable courage.  The stunned Haotianmen monk was not a weakling. He recovered instantly and was busy circulating his energy to cast spells.

    The moment of lightning did not summon a defensive shield, but used offense instead of defense without showing any weakness.  Gao Feng couldn't help but shout in his heart!  Awesome, indeed awesome!

    "Broken!" Gao Feng did not dodge, roared out the demon-breaking roar, and a golden word "Broken" appeared in front of the Haotianmen monk's spell.  The vitality of heaven and earth gathered into a ball, and like the monk before, the spell exuded a light blue light.  The golden broken characters were printed on the spell, and the golden light was so powerful that it shattered the newly gathered vitality of heaven and earth. It was still shining brightly in the scattered light blue vitality, and was printed directly on the chest of the Haotianmen monk.

    Before the Haotianmen monk had time to defend himself, he was hit with the golden words of Demon Breaking Roar.  Like a soldering iron, the place it touched made a hissing sound, and a strange smell arose.  The Haotianmen cultivator was in pain, and before he could even utter a exclamation, the golden sword slashed his neck.

    He only had time to circulate his true energy, and used his flesh and blood to withstand the sharpness of Gao Feng's long sword, and resist the indestructibility of the golden light on the long sword.

    Blood splashed in the air, and a huge head flew up. His eyes refused to close, full of unbelievable surprise.

    Gao Feng¡¯s face was ashen, and a stream of blood could not extinguish the anger in his heart.  He reached out to catch the head, hung it on his waist, and continued to fit it up.  Without slowing down the Xiangtian Armor at all, he pressed his body in front of the monk who was still spitting blood, and rushed towards the monk behind him.

    A headless body rushed toward him, golden light mixed with blood splashed on his face.  The second Haotianmen monk was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a chill in his stomach, and a sharp blade penetrated him.  The true energy in the body was scattered and could no longer be gathered together.

    Gao Feng met each other and used the momentum of his forward thrust to pull the two Haotianmen monks together.  With a shake of his hand, the corpses scattered in all directions, turning into blood and flesh scattered all over the sky.  Gao Feng caught the head smoothly and hung it on his waist.  The two ferocious human heads were completely bloodless, filled with horror and fear, as if they were telling something to the monks and warriors of Haotian Clan.

    Is this person a monk or a warrior?  Everyone in the Haotian Clan was stunned. The demon-breaking roar Gao Feng used when breaking the spell looked like that of a monk, but he clearly killed two monks with a knife.  And what on earth are those two wings behind him!

    As soon as the battle began, many monks and warriors in the Haotian Clan were frightened by Gao Feng's sharpness and were frightened.  I can't figure out Gao Feng's methods at all. He bullies the people and merchants around him on weekdays, and he has developed into the most domineering person in the world.  But this kind of domineering and domineering attitude seemed to be just paper. It was exposed in an instant in front of Gao Feng, who was not afraid of large numbers of people, and disappeared in front of the brave and masculine spirit.

    Behind Haotianmen, an octopus more than three feet long was floating in the air, with eight arms and legs waving around, and countless large and small suction cups on the arms and legs swaggering.  Close to the ground, there were humans or demons who had not escaped yet and were sucked into the air by the suction cups on their arms and legs. They struggled in every possible way and were unable to escape. They were soon sucked into a skin by the suction cups on the octopus's arms and legs.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was so ferocious, the leader of the Haotian Clan, the bearded man, knew that Gao Feng was very difficult to deal with. He didn't want to use the ferocious beasts in the sect at first, but he didn't dare to worry about anything in this situation.

    With words in his mouth, he drove the octopus forward to attack Gao Feng.  The body of the octopus is about three feet, but each of its arms and legs is more than ten feet long. It is swaggering around, with human skin that has been sucked dry floating back and forth on it, like a monster.

    Gao Feng saw that Haotianmen didn't care about the lives of ordinary people at all, and even took pleasure in it. Even a ferocious beast was so rampant, and his attacks were even more ruthless.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shook, and instead of retreating, they advanced directly towards the octopus's head.  Using the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, he breathed out the golden light from the long knife in his hand to more than a foot, and struck at the octopus with an indomitable momentum.

    The octopus had just been summoned and came forward. Before he could take a closer look, he felt golden light flashing in front of his eyes, and a fierce murderous aura came towards him. He quickly retracted his two arms and legs to block it in front of him.  Gao Feng snorted coldly, and struck down directly with the golden sword without changing its direction.

    As the long knife slashed down, I felt a strong force in the suction cups on the octopus' arms and legs, trying to suck in both the long knife and myself, which was emitting golden light.

    But beyond the octopus¡¯s expectation, not only did Gao Feng¡¯s ever-unfavorable blow fail to be sucked in, but even the long knife made of condensed light was not attracted. Even the golden light on the long knife did not move at all.

    The golden light is like copper poured into iron, and it is difficult to shake at all.  No matter how hard the hundreds of suckers on the two arms and legs sucked, they could not stop the golden sword from hitting the arms and legs.

    ? Full of flexibility!  This was Gao Feng's first thought. The golden light touched the octopus's arms and legs.It was extremely thick, but 30% of its strength was removed by the octopus's arms and legs.  Leaving a not deep knife mark.

    The arms and legs of the octopus beast shrank back slightly, and then wrapped around the golden sword.

 Text Chapter 502: Destruction of Taoist Sect

    Gao Feng couldn't help but be startled when he saw that the octopus didn't hide at all, but instead rolled up the golden sword.  What was this monster thinking?  Want to use your body to take away the long knife?  It's too bloody and straightforward to use it with bare hands.

    I saw the octopus wrapped around the golden knife, and a thick layer of algae and silt appeared on its arms and legs out of thin air, as if the grease from the wild boar rubbing against the pine trees became stronger than the armor after many years.  The golden long knife was caught by the octopus and could not continue to chop down.

    Gao Feng smiled slightly and used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique. The golden long knife wrapped in the octopus's arms and legs instantly surged with golden light. The thick algae and seaweed had been adhering to it for who knows how many years. It had become petrified and was stronger than gold and stone.  The surge of light from the golden sword sliced ??through these extremely strong "armors" layer by layer, directly cutting off the octopus's arms and legs.

    A strange cry sounded like the roar of an octopus beast in pain.

    Suddenly, a layer of black stuff instantly obscured Gao Feng's vision, as if he was trapped in a monster's formation on the outskirts of Zhongjing City, and nothing could be seen clearly in the pitch black.

    But there is still a difference. There is still light in other directions around you, but the octopus in front of you is hidden in the black mist.  The black mist spread towards him rapidly.  Before he could reach his body, Gao Feng smelled a fishy smell and felt slightly dizzy.  Shocked in his heart, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him trembled forward quickly, and his body quickly retreated back.

    It¡¯s actually poisonous!  This layer of black mist is not only like the black mist of monsters that can make them invisible, but it also contains toxins.  Just by smelling the fishy wind blowing towards his face, Gao Feng felt that the movements of his hands and feet were three minutes slower than usual.

    It¡¯s so powerful!

    Several other monks were watching the excitement with smiles. With so many people surrounding Gao Feng, where else could this man run?  The Taoist from the Haotian Sect who was initially killed by Gao Feng watched with a ferocious expression as Gao Feng was wrapped up in the octopus and tortured in every possible way before he was either torn into pieces or sucked into a piece of human skin.  But to everyone's surprise, the octopus had two arms and legs cut off in just one encounter, and was forced to spray black mist to protect itself.

    This kind of black mist is the octopus's protective spell. It usually accumulates bit by bit, and will only be sprayed out in the most critical moments.  It can only be used once, and it will take a long time to accumulate before you can spray it again.  Using black water mist means that the octopus beast feels that Gao Feng can threaten its life.

    When several monks saw this, they knew that Gao Feng was a strong enemy, so they put away their joking expressions.  Some were switching between various gestures with their fingers, and some were surrounding them with sharp blades.

    The people who had dispersed around the market below stood in a distance and were stunned. They did not expect that the warriors and monks of the Haotian Clan summoned huge monsters and were actually injured when they came face to face with them.  However, the mist sprayed out seemed to make the young man very afraid, and he kept retreating.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, and the light of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique circulated in his body, clearing away the toxins in the black mist he inhaled.  Gao Feng moved his hands and feet slightly, but nothing was out of the ordinary. Gao Feng looked coldly at the several monks using their magical powers, and felt an even more murderous intention in his heart.

    Although Gao Feng is difficult to kill, once he engages in a battle, he never holds back.  But after all, it¡¯s my first time here, so if there is too much killing, I¡¯m afraid there will always be some trouble.  But those monks said that they should kill themselves to thank the spirit beasts of Haotian Clan. This was too bullying.  Moreover, these monks did not mention the matter of spiritual beasts killing people in the street at all. It seemed that those things were natural and could no longer be natural.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being bullied.

    Gao Feng suddenly raised the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique to the extreme. At this moment, Gao Feng felt that he had never been so powerful even during the decisive battle with Xu Tianren.  Perhaps it was because the vitality of heaven and earth in the Middle Ages was more intense. Feeling the powerful power, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shook. He ignored the octopus that had just sprayed out black mist and was escaping backwards, and directly  Killed in front of several monks and warriors.

    The rich golden light extended to ten feet, and the long sword transformed into golden light became sharper. With a whistling sound, it slashed towards a monk who was about to attack him with strong true energy in his hand.  Because the speed was too fast, when Gao Feng came to the monk, the spell had just been cast in the direction where Gao Feng was standing just now.

    Before the spell could be condensed, Gao Feng had already disappeared.  The monk was shocked and was hurriedly trying to find where Gao Feng had gone.  Unexpectedly, there was no need to look for it. A dazzling golden light flashed, and the long knife was already slashed in front of him.

    Although he once again underestimated Gao Feng's strength, the monk did not panic. Instead, he summoned a water wall with his other hand to block between himself and Gao Feng.

    The water wall glows with blue light, just like the offshore sea, changing several different colors, from light toDeep and well-defined.  At the top of the water wall, you can vaguely see the frost appearing.

    It was nothing more than that, Gao Feng had a sneer on his lips.  Since the beginning of the war, although the level of these Haotian Clan disciples is not low, they are not as high as the one he expelled in the first place.  You can get a rough idea by looking at this wall of water. The spells used are not purely uniform. It is a wonder that a wall of water can turn into so many colors.

    The golden light touched the water wall, and the mist-like water vapor was penetrated in an instant.  The long knife entered the water wall, as if it had pierced the East China Sea. For a moment, Gao Feng felt an inexplicable huge pressure on the long knife.

    What I guessed was wrong was not that this Haotian sect disciple was full of energy, but that this was a defensive formation that I had never encountered before.  It attracted the mighty waves of the East China Sea and used tens of millions of seawater to block him in front of him out of thin air.

    Sure enough, he found a new way. Even if there were no runes or formations, just such a defensive spell made Gao Feng look at him with new eyes.  In the Middle Ages, there was abundant vitality. With the vitality between heaven and earth, the vast expanse of blue waves in the East China Sea was attracted.  Unfortunately, in the Great Xia, the vitality between heaven and earth was no longer abundant, and this magic also disappeared over the years.

    Although it attracted vast expanse of blue waves in the East China Sea, Gao Feng did not take it seriously.  The flaw in this spell is too huge. It's not that the spell is not strong, but that the person who uses the spell is too weak.  It's like a child swinging a hammer. Not only can he not defend himself, but he is most likely to hurt himself.  Because the required infuriating energy is too strong, this person will have more flaws in the blue wave transformation, allowing himself to take advantage of it.

    The golden light switched to an attack method. Relying on Gao Feng's all-pervading powerful consciousness, he found the weakness and got in, disintegrating the spell layer by layer.  It looked extremely majestic, but in front of Gao Feng, it was extremely simple. The golden light in front of the long knife flickered and penetrated through the layers of flaws without any hindrance.

    Water splashed everywhere, and the long knife went straight from the middle palace, turned into a sword, and directly pierced the chest of the Haotian Clan monk.

    The Taoist of Haotian Clan seems to have forgotten to dodge. The spell he just used is the most profound spell of Haotian Clan. Only the disciples of the master can learn it. Only the master and himself in the entire Haotian Clan know it.  He has never failed. Even when he just arrived here and some sects had not yet retreated, this spell was used during the fight. No matter the monks or warriors, they could not break it.

    how!  Why does it seem to have no effect at all today?  That long sword glowing with golden light just attacked like this?

    There was still a lot of disbelief in my mind, and I watched dumbfoundedly as the golden light on the long knife penetrated the water wall, cut through the animal skin cloak, tore the coarse cloth clothes, and penetrated into the body.

    The wall of water spread out in all directions, and the water splashed everywhere.

    Gao Feng turned his wrist, and the blade picked out a flower from the Haotianmen monk's body.  The sword is bright, and the golden light is accompanied by flesh and blood flying everywhere.  Gao Feng had another ferocious head on his waist.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Kill neatly, and kill simply and casually.

    A warrior from the Haotian Clan took advantage of Gao Feng to crack the defensive spell of the disciple, and saw the opportunity. He appeared from the slant and stabbed Gao Feng with a large sword like a door panel in his hand.

    As the big sword thrust towards him, Gao Feng felt that the atmosphere around him became extremely cold.  At this moment, water splashed everywhere, and a human head was tied to Gao Feng's waist.  The water splash on the person's head turned into a thin layer of ice, pale and miserable.

    Gao Feng rubbed his toes and reversed his direction. His body seemed not to move at all, and the long knife in his hand blocked the big sword.  Regardless of whether it was Gao Feng or the Haotian Clan warrior, both of them refused to change their moves, and both had infinite confidence in their own strength.  The golden light on the long sword met the blue light on the Haotianmen warrior's giant sword, and a hissing fusion sound sounded.  Gao Feng increased his strength on his wrist, wanting to test how strong the warriors of the Haotian Clan were.

    With a bang, the giant sword and the long knife of the warrior of Haotian Clan collided with each other, and layers of blue energy were cut through by Gao Feng. Gao Feng didn't wait to touch the giant sword, and slightly changed the direction of his wrist, and pressed forward with the giant sword.  .  The warrior of Haotian Clan was pressed down below. There was a loud noise, and his knees sank into the soil below. His face turned red. He used all his strength and even held the giant sword with his other hand, fighting desperately.  Resisting the pressure from the long knife in Gao Feng's hand.

    Gao Feng smiled slightly and raised his long knife.  The warriors of Haotian Clan were trying their best to lift up. Unexpectedly, the mountain-like pressure above them suddenly disappeared, and their whole bodies were about to jump upwards.  Gao Feng smashed the long knife in his hand again, brazenly using the long knife as a mace and smashing the Haotianmen warriors like rivets.

    The warriors of Haotian Clan are powerless to fight back, even if they can do what they can do in such an instant by jumping up, they cannot achieve it.  The moment Gao Feng left the Haotianmen warrior with his sword, he changed his moves and used the handle of the sword to avoid another warrior.  But no matter what, the long knife in his hand hit the warrior all at once.Only one head was exposed in the ground, with both hands holding a giant sword above his head. It was funny but pitiful.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 503: Swords of Light Across the World

    Gao Feng moved very quickly, dodging the spells of the Haotianmen monks, and using his long sword to avoid the other Haotianmen warriors. In full view of everyone, he smashed a warrior into the ground alive.

    The long knife in his hand was cutting across, and his body was imprisoned by the earth, unable to dodge or cover at all.  One head, and two spiral streams of blood shot out several feet high.  The head was caught by Gao Feng and tied around his waist, and he continued to chase the people in the Haotian Gate around him like wind and lightning.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was so powerful, the bearded man killed several disciples in an instant, and even the spiritual beasts raised in the Haotian Clan were severely injured.

    "Besides, every time the young man killed someone, he would cut off his head and hang it on his waist, with a cruel look on his face.  I know I encountered a tough enemy today.  They are no longer the common people who have no power to fight back, nor are they ordinary monks and warriors, but people who can truly threaten themselves.

    Looking at the blood and flesh all over the sky, the bearded man was also panicking.  But at this time, there was still strength in numbers, and Gao Feng's momentum must be curbed.  Otherwise, the tiger will swarm the sheep, drive everyone away, and defeat them one by one. Even if you are not defeated, you will be defeated.

    Taking a deep breath, his body suddenly grew in size.  Originally, the tall man with the beard was tall, but in Gao Feng's eyes, he looked like the king of the Northern Barbarians back then. He had grown four feet away, with veins on his muscles exposed, giving him a wild and powerful aura.  Don¡¯t be angry and be proud.

    Gao Feng ignored the bearded man, but relied on the speed of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor to catch up with three monks who were running away, and killed them one by one.

    ¡°Roar~~~¡± The bearded man roared angrily, and the vitality between heaven and earth gathered rapidly in front of his fist. Countless blue light spots appeared and gathered around him.  As the zhenqi gathered, circles of frost traces quickly formed under the bearded man's feet, and the blue zhenqi appeared deeper on the frost.

    He punched out his fist and hit Gao Feng in the air.  Before the fist wind arrived, a bone-chilling cold hit him first.  As the fist wind hit from the air, the white frost spread rapidly on the ground and headed straight towards Gao Feng like an ice dragon.

    Gao Feng felt a huge and pure force coming from behind him, and turned around to avoid the fist wind, but something incredible happened.

    The fist wind seemed to carry a kind of imprisoning force. Gao Feng felt that the Xiangtian Armor behind him seemed to be frozen, as if it was covered with solid ice, making him unable to move as fast as before.

    Gao Feng is experienced in many battles, but even so, he remains calm and calm.  After turning around, the long knife was blocked in front of him. Only then did Gao Feng realize that with the attack of the bearded man, the ground beneath him had been wrapped in frost, and countless cold air was coming up. Even the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor were covered with ice.  slip.

    The power of pure frost is pure and huge.  Gao Feng felt the huge pressure hitting the golden light of the long sword, but his body could not retreat. To dissipate the power, he could only hold on forcefully.

    Although it is not as complicated and dazzling as the Daxia monks and warriors.  But the victory is majestic, simple and direct, and even more difficult to resist.

    "Broken!" Broken Demon roared, and the big golden characters hit the blue fist wind. The golden light of the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique shone brightly like the sun hanging in the sky, and the warm light melted the blue cold air.  The golden word "Broken" roared out, breaking through all methods with one roar. Even if they gave up all kinds of techniques and compared the pure power with each other, the golden light from the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was not inferior to the pure power in the medieval world.

    As soon as the golden light and the blue cold air came into contact, the two completely different forces penetrated each other and refused to give in to each other.  The large golden characters broke through several layers of blue cold air, but the further they advanced, the greater the resistance became, as if they were stuck in a deep quagmire, with no help around them, and they were soon blocked in the blue air, unable to move.

    The blue cold air can't do anything to the golden characters. No matter how it erodes, the frost can't cover and freeze the gold characters living in the mire.

    During the stalemate, Gao Feng's blade struck down.  The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was used to the extreme, and the golden light gathered without scattering, turning into a blade and striking directly at the blue cold air.

    In just an instant, a ravine only half a finger wide extended on the ground with the golden light, and the sounds of cracking and breaking ice merged into one sound. Before it reached the ears, the sound of the fist wind spread.  The frost was split in half, and the pure power in the fist was broken by the golden light in the head-to-head collision.

    Gao Feng shook his wings, and the ice particles fell down.  The golden light breaks out of the ice and blooms again.  The golden light on the blade carried the big gold characters to break the blue cold air, and flew towards the bearded man.

    After all, too much power was consumed in the blue fist wind. Before the golden characters of Demon Breaking Roar and the golden light on the long sword could reach the bearded man, a golden light flew behind him with countless afterimages.

    The bearded man had just used his boxing skills, and when he saw Gao Feng¡¯s wings behind him were frozen by the ice, he no longer worried.  Just be Gao Feng?However, it was just a matter of catching the monks off guard with his extremely fast speed and the sharpness of his long sword.  But what happened in the blink of an eye made the big man with beard unbelievable. His usually invincible blue energy, instead of knocking Gao Feng down, was defeated by Gao Feng's counterattack.

    With a blur in front of my eyes, a golden afterimage appeared in the sky. It seemed that countless Gao Feng appeared at the same time, but none of them were real. They were just phantoms formed in the eyes because of their speed.  The big man with the beard reacted immediately. He suddenly lost the momentum he had just now. He was frightened in his heart. He roared and a layer of blue ice crystals appeared around him, covering him with a snap of his fingers.

    Gao Feng came behind the big man with the beard. The speed of the Xiangtian Armor was too fast. He had just reached the peak of dragon slaying. Gao Feng had not fully adapted to the speed of the Xiangtian Armor. He passed a little bit and fell behind the big man with the beard.  At the same time as Gao Feng fell, a dazzling blue ice crystal spread around the bearded man at the same time.

    Gao Feng took advantage of the blue ice crystals just appearing, and before turning around, he pushed his long knife back and inserted it along the cracks in the ice crystals.  The long knife left his hand, and he struck with his right elbow. The momentum was fierce and lightning-fast.  The defensive ability of blue ice crystals is extremely powerful, but after all, the ice crystal behind the bearded man was inserted by the long knife. Although the blade was filled with cold fog and frost climbed, it still left a flaw in the only moment of weakness.

    Before the bearded man could even adjust his body, he heard a thumping sound coming from the ice crystals behind him.  It seemed like a giant dragon in the sky was desperately hitting the blue ice crystals, and the man with the beard could vaguely hear the crackling sound coming from the ice crystals.

    Gao Feng immediately let go of the long sword, and the war demon came out with fifty-four moves.  Whether it was hands, elbows, or knees, they were all shrouded in a layer of golden light, hitting the blue ice crystals like a gust of wind and rain.

    The originally extremely strong blue ice crystal had a long knife handle left on it. Following this gap, Gao Feng's strong power hit the surrounding area.  With every blow, a crack appeared from the handle of the long knife, making a rattling sound.

    The fifty-four movements of the War Demon Fight have been carefully studied by the martial arts idiots of the War Demon Temple for thousands of years. A set of melee attacks are as smooth as flowing clouds and flowing water. The power of each strike condenses the power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.  The power is condensed and never disperses. Whenever it hits the blue ice crystal, the golden light penetrates deeply into the blue ice crystal, leaving a golden flame on the almost transparent ice crystal.

    Before the last flame went out, the next blow came like a shadow.  The flames blooming with golden light grew stronger and stronger, occupying all the brilliance on the blue ice crystals.  Even Gao Feng couldn't clearly see the fifty-four movements of Zhan Mo. He could only see the golden flames burning.

    A huge explosion sounded, and it lasted endlessly. It was unknown how many sounds were connected together.  A golden vein appeared on the blue ice crystal and quickly spread to the edge of the ice crystal.  Blue bottom, golden flame, beautiful and beautiful.  But no one noticed this. More and more textures appeared, as dense as a spider web occupying the blue ice crystals.

    Countless golden flames are burning on the blue ice crystals, and through the ice crystals, brilliant brilliance is reflected.

    The fifty-four movements of the war demon were completed in the blink of an eye. The bearded man had not yet realized what had happened and was just about to escape.  A moment's hesitation caused the bearded man to lose the chance to escape.  The ice crystal collapsed, and with a crashing sound, Gao Feng caught the long knife smoothly, pressed the handle of the knife, turned the knife into a stick and slammed into the bearded man.

    He is more than four feet tall, and the handle of the long knife is right against the knees of the bearded man.  Just as he turned halfway, the handle of the long knife hit the bearded man on the knee.  There was a crisp sound of bones, and the golden light on the handle was extremely sharp, not blunter than the blade. It came out directly from the body and penetrated the knee of the bearded man.

    Gao Feng knew that the level of the leader of the Haotian Clan was on par with his own, but he only relied on the incomparable pure power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art and the speed of the Xiangtian Armor.  If he was really trapped by the frost and surrounded by these monks and warriors, he would not be able to escape death.  Once the move was successful, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shook. His toes were a little on the back of the knife, and all the way up the knee that was pierced by the long knife, the War Demon performed fifty-four postures at will, continuously.

    The flesh-and-blood body of the big man with a beard, who was dressed in animal skins, had no protection from the treasure at all. He relied on his muscles and bones to withstand the power of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.  Gao Feng's rise was extremely fast, and Zhan Mo's fifty-four movements were also extremely fast, and the fit was almost perfect.

    A golden figure shot straight into the sky. The ice crystals on three sides were not injected with true energy. They collapsed suddenly and hit the ground, splashing dust and mud all over the ground.  The tall man with a curly beard stood stiffly, his eyes empty.  The people from the surrounding Haotian Sect had just arrived and saw the bearded man standing there silently, with a long knife pierced through his knee. He seemed to be seriously injured, but for some reason he stood there motionless.

    &nbsp"Sect Master!" A disciple of the Haotian Sect came forward and called out, but there was no answer.  The big man with the beard was still staring blankly ahead, and his posture was still as if he was about to turn around.

 Text Chapter 504: The Big Ferocious Beast

    The disciples of the Haotian Clan tentatively went up to help the bearded man. As his hand touched the bearded man's body, it seemed like a statue that had been corroded by the passage of time for countless years. Flesh and blood were mixed together.  There was so much blood on the ground that not even a single bone could be seen.

    Until this moment, the tall man with beard suddenly shrank in size and collapsed.

    "Sorcery!" The remaining members of the Haotian Clan were horrified and had no idea what Gao Feng had done or what method he used to break half of the sect leader's body!  Several members of the Haotian Clan began to flee in all directions, while the rest gathered around Octopus and dealt with Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng sneered and ignored the Haotianmen monks who gathered around Octopus. Instead, relying on the speed of the Soaring Sky Armor, he caught up with the scattered Haotianmen monks one by one and killed them without mercy.  A long string of human heads hangs behind it, like a colorful peacock spreading its feathers, showing off its beauty.

    During this period, several Haotian Clan monks who gathered together wanted to come forward to help, but only the sect master knew how to drive away the octopus monster. Moreover, Gao Feng was extremely fast, leaving almost countless afterimages in the sky. Even the sect master  Still alive, Octopus couldn't catch Gao Feng.

    He was helpless and could only shout loudly to summon the Haotianmen monks to gather together.

    But everything was in vain. None of the Haotianmen monks and warriors scattered in all directions could escape Gao Feng's pursuit, and they turned into flesh and blood all over the sky.

    Gao Feng was also cruel. These people usually didn't take the common people and merchants seriously, and they killed them whenever they wanted, and they raped them wantonly.  Let them have a taste of it today.

    Not long after, when the Haotianmen monks were in panic, Gao Feng stood with a sword in his hand, and golden light rose from his body.

    "If you don't commit suicide yet, do you want me to do it?" Gao Feng smiled and pointed at the Haotian Clan monk who was defeated by him in the first place, and returned his original words.  His body was three feet in the air, with a string of heads with various expressions trailing behind him, like a powerful monster that had just stepped out of the Nine Netherlands.

    The Haotianmen monks looked strange. Although Gao Feng had a smile on his face, he was filled with unspeakable ferocity.  He shrank behind the octopus beast and did not answer.

    Gao Feng chopped off two arms and legs of the octopus beast. When Gao Feng stood opposite, the evil flames were gone.  The remaining six arms and legs, which were more than ten feet long, retracted and stood in front of himself and Gao Feng.  It seems that only in this way can I feel a little bit safe.

    Gao Feng saw the Haotianmen monks and warriors across from him looking very friendly, and said with a smile: "Besides bullying the common people who have no power to fight back, what else can you do every day?"

    Every word is heart-breaking, and every sentence directly points to the human heart.  The Haotianmen monk was speechless and confused by Gao Feng's question.  Don't these humans and monsters who have no power to fight back deserve to be bullied?  Do we still need to protect them?

    With the long knife lying in front of him, his entire figure melted into the golden light.  It was as if Gao Feng's entire body was made of golden light, making people afraid to look at him.

    "If you want to kill, just kill, there is so much nonsense." A Haotianmen warrior stood in front of the octopus beast. Knowing that there would be no luck today, he felt guilty and pointed at Gao Feng and said.

    Gao Feng walked up slowly. Every time he took a step, the Haotianmen monks and warriors felt panic in their hearts.  escape?  This is the fate of those Haotianmen disciples who were killed by Gao Feng just now.  beat?  Even the master of the sect was beaten to pieces by a storm of fists and kicks. Even the invincible spiritual beast in the sect had its two arms and legs chopped off in just one encounter. How could he beat him!

    There is no way to heaven and no way to earth.  The Haotianmen monks and warriors all felt confused. Could it be that when I dealt with those common people, would they also have such helpless thoughts?

    At this moment, the monks and Taoists of Haotian Clan completely forgot that they were still outnumbered. They were all overwhelmed by the upright power of Gao Feng. Even the octopus beast was ordinary and submissive, and there was no trace of it at the beginning.  of fierce flames.

    Every step Gao Feng takes is like stepping on everyone's heart, heavy and smelling of death.

    The octopus beast was the first to become restless, as if it was unwilling to just sit back and die.  The ferocious beast was a ferocious beast, and it was not afraid of Gao Feng's awe-inspiring righteousness, and began to become ferocious.

    When Gao Feng approached step by step, the powerful momentum pressed down on the octopus beast, and he couldn't even breathe, as if he was in the deepest part of the sea.  This pressure made the octopus beast feel that if Gao Feng came close, it would die without Gao Feng taking action.  The remaining six arms and legs were originally blocking the octopus beast, but they anticipated the danger and started to move.

    As the pressure increased, the suction cups on the six arms and legs began to open.  To everyone's surprise, the six arms and legs not only did not attack Gao Feng, but relied on the huge suction force to attract everyone in the Haotian Clan surrounding him.

    &nbsp; The people in the Haotian Clan were already a little confused under the huge pressure brought by Gao Feng, and were about to collapse. Unexpectedly, the octopus beast beside them, which they regarded as their backers, released a huge suction force, and they were all sucked in without any resistance.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t expect that his elbows and armpits would become raw on that side, and something like this would happen.  Although he was surprised in his heart, his mind remained unmoved and he continued to move forward step by step.  It's just that the speed is slower. Gao Feng also wants to know what will happen to the octopus beast in the end.

    The six arms and legs, which are more than ten feet long, are like six huge tubes. Gao Feng can even see the arms and legs moving gurglingly, as if they are sucking some juice.  It is strange and gloomy, and even under the clear sky it has become a secluded place where monsters roam.  Even in broad daylight, it makes people feel cold and gloomy.

    In just a dozen steps, several monks and warriors from the Haotian Clan were caught off guard, like ordinary people, and were sucked into pieces of human skin, which were hung on the arms and legs of the octopus beast. It was a ghastly sight.  .  In front of the huge suction force of the octopus beast, no matter how hard he struggled, it became futile. No matter how hard he struggled, he finally turned into pieces of shriveled human skin, floating in the breeze.

    As the monks and warriors of the Haotian Sect were sucked clean by the octopus beast, the aura of the octopus beast became more ferocious.

    Gao Feng¡¯s steps remained unchanged, but the golden light on his body became more concentrated.

    After the octopus beast sucked in the monks of Haotianmen, the whole body swelled several points, and the six arms and legs seemed to be much thicker.  As the six arms and legs swing, the human skins of Haotianmen disciples and common people hanging on the arms and legs also float, making people shudder.  The two small eyes of the octopus beast flashed fiercely, looking straight at Gao Feng with unspeakable viciousness.

    The long knife dragged on the ground, pulling out a deep ravine wherever it passed.  But the ravine became shallower and shallower, and the golden light on Gao Feng's body became more solemn and thicker.  The more this happens, the greater the pressure is passed on. The blue aura flowing around the octopus beast is as vast and vast as the ocean of the East China Sea.  It's just that this kind of huge hurricane is like a hurricane in the East China Sea, with the smell of destroying everything, and it is extremely violent.

    The arms and legs of the octopus beast rolled and swung towards Gao Feng.  As the arms and legs danced, white snowflakes floated in the sky.  In the center of the crystal clear snowflakes is a drop of black like an ink dot, waving down all over the sky.

    The white sky is dotted with countless black spots, which looks even weirder.

    The long knife in Gao Feng's hand blocked the arms and legs of the octopus. When the arms and legs were curled up to wrap around his own long knife, Gao Feng suddenly drew the knife, and the golden blade wiped a long knife mark on the arms and legs of the ferocious octopus.  .  Golden light was shining everywhere, but the blue limbs remained the same. Even though Gao Feng had used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique to its peak, the limbs of the octopus beast were still not damaged. Only the broken shells that had been standing on the arms and legs for countless years were scattered.

    Much stronger!  The octopus beast is at least 50% stronger than when it had just had its two arms and legs cut off.  He drew out his long knife and used the handle to block the attack from the other arm. A snowflake with black spots fell on Gao Feng's hand.

    The golden light flashes, and the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique that has restraint on monsters can actually not stop a snowflake!  Gao Feng suddenly felt a sense of numbness when the snowflakes fell on his hands. Just like the ink-colored mist exhaled by the octopus beast just now, it contained paralyzing toxins!  It's just a snowflake. If it were to face the flying snow all over the sky, would it still be possible to fight?

    ¡°If the snowflakes were allowed to fall randomly, I¡¯m afraid the war demon wouldn¡¯t even be able to use the 108 moves.  Langhao lay in the Noble Phantasm without any reaction.  Without the huge aura, Lang Hao would not take the initiative to jump out of the Noble Phantasm and fight.  Moreover, even if the wolf hair comes out, Gao Feng doesn't know what it can do.

    With the snow flying all over the sky, Gao Feng found that he didn¡¯t even have a place to hide!

    There is no gap, no place to stand.

    Gao Feng also didn¡¯t expect that this octopus beast would become so powerful after absorbing the power of the warriors and monks under the Haotian Sect. Even the snow flakes contained toxins, which made his heart tremble.

    The ferocious octopus stared at Gao Feng fiercely with its two small eyes. In the East China Sea, when the octopus grows to such a big size, it can almost be regarded as the overlord, and no one dares to mess with it.  But he didn't expect to suffer such a big loss here today. Seeing this posture, he directly used his best magic to kill Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique to dissolve the numbness in his body.  In the blink of an eye, a few more snowflakes fell.  There was snow flying all over the sky, and I couldn't even hide. I could only stay close to it.

    With a flash of light, the bull-headed warrior on the dragon-binding rope appeared next to Gao Feng.  Gao Feng calculated the opportunity just right. The arms and legs of the octopus beast just rolled over and swept away the bull-headed warrior.  Under the huge arms and legs, the extremely burly Tauren warrior had no room for resistance and was swept away.

    A roar of a wild bull came out, and the bull-headed warrior was unwilling to be captured like this., and he couldn't accept it out of the dignity of a soldier.  The muscles all over his body rose up, and he swung the sharp ax in his hand, fighting to the death with the octopus beast.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 505 The Past

    Gao Feng took this opportunity to wrap the dragon-binding rope around a suction cup the size of a millstone under the octopus beast's body. As the dragon-binding rope stretched and contracted, he hid under the octopus beast's body in the blink of an eye.  This is the only place where Gao Feng can escape the wind and snow.  The octopus beast also didn't expect that Gao Feng had such a treasure as the Dragon Binding Rope. Gao Feng disappeared in front of his eyes.

    The body of the bull-headed warrior made a gurgling sound, and was caught by the octopus beast's arms and legs, and its joints seemed to be broken.  His face was flushed, and countless small blood vessels sprouted under the horns. Even the dark red blood flowing underneath seemed to be clearly visible.  The bull-headed warrior roared loudly, and tried his best to spread the arms and legs of the octopus beast a few inches, and slashed the arms and legs of the octopus beast with the sharp ax in his hand.

    The fierce bull-headed warrior didn't care whether the ax would hurt him or not. He looked as if he had committed suicide. Each ax hit him, landing on his arms and legs, splitting open layers of shells accumulated over countless years.  Mud, cut down to the fleshy feet hidden underneath.  Using all the strength of the body, the indigo liquid flew and sprayed.

    Although the arms and legs of the octopus beast are extremely strong, the sharp ax of the bull-headed warrior can also cause enough damage to the octopus beast.  In desperation, the octopus beast gave up its search for Gao Feng. Another arm was also rolled up, and the bull-headed warrior who was caught by two arms could no longer move at all.

    Gao Feng grasped the moment when the bull-headed warrior fought for him. He raised the long knife in his hand upwards and activated the innate Hunyuan True God Technique. With the bright blade, golden light penetrated the sucker in the belly of the octopus beast.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? An extremely miserable cry could be heard, and the bull-headed warrior was rolled up by the ferocious octopus beast and thrown into the distance. After his life was exhausted, he turned into a statue and fell in the dust.  The octopus beast curled up and tightly grasped the long knife in Gao Feng's hand with its physical body. All its remaining six arms and legs retracted, wrapping up Gao Feng layer by layer.

    At this moment, the flying snow suddenly stopped.  The octopus beast used all its power to kill Gao Feng, and had no remaining power to cast spells.  The body turned into indigo, just like the liquid splashing out when the bull-headed warrior chopped it down.

    Floating several feet low in the sky, an octopus with all its arms and legs gathered together looked like a large black egg of an unknown monster, floating alone in the air.  Several shriveled human skins of Haotianmen disciples were half stretched out and half curled up, like pieces of paper that had been ravaged to the point of losing their appearance, and were extremely miserable.

    The remaining half-fallen snow was flying everywhere, and the vegetation was withered and desolate wherever it passed.  After more than a hundred feet away from the octopus beast, all the black snow melted, leaving a layer of ink-half-black traces on the ground.

    The people all around who were running in all directions a moment ago looked at the scenes in the sky. Most of them forgot to escape and looked at it in stunned silence.  Since the great changes happened a year ago, Haotianmen has become the overlord in this area.  With the help of a ferocious beast that he subdued in the East China Sea, he defeated the sects that were watching this area of ??power and became rampant here.

    But what happened today?  How could he be defeated so quickly and so miserably at the hands of that young man!

    The headless corpses on the ground and the Haotian Sect Master with only half his body left became a bloody background, and an octopus like an animal egg floating in the low air was indescribably ridiculous.

    The people who saw this scene were so horrified that they couldn't say a word.  Some people seemed to be praying for something, kneeling down in front of the octopus beast with great piety.  Some people wanted to step forward to help Gao Feng kill the octopus beast, but they were stopped by the relatives around them. Just the black land, like the land soaked in ink, would definitely lead to death if they stepped on it.

    Time seems to have been frozen, and the whole world is stuck under such a bizarre and strange scene.

    Gao Feng seemed to be tightly held by the six arms and legs of an octopus beast, unable to escape.  The octopus beast was also severely injured by Gao Feng's long knife and was dying.  But who doesn't know that the beast's last desperate blow is the most powerful blow.  Even after being severely injured, the octopus beast is still strong and powerful.

    The burly and powerful body of the Tauren Warrior could only withstand two arms and legs before turning into a statue. But now Gao Feng's six arms and legs were entangled in layers, making it airtight.

    At this point, Gao Feng and the octopus beast have formed a lose-lose situation. They fight to the death, but no one benefits. Maybe in the end, one person and the other beast will perish together.

    It¡¯s a pity for this young man who is eager for public justice. The people looked at the huge eggs in the air with complicated eyes.  Some brave people picked up stones on the ground and threw them at the octopus beast, but the distance was too far and the stones fell to the ground and turned into black.

    But the look of regret was still solidified on the face. Some people hadn't seen clearly what happened. An unprecedented dazzling light tore a gap between the airtight octopus beast's arms and legs.  come out.

    Everyone¡¯s glasses closed involuntarily, and under the rays of lightDown below, no one can look directly.  Just like no one can look directly at the sun that nurtures all living things, with some respect and fear, more people can't help but worship it.

    One golden light, two golden lights, three golden lights

    Thousands of golden lights shine through between the arms and legs of the octopus beast. The arms and legs that were originally airtight and glowing with blue light now have numerous flaws, like a monster, with countless gaps penetrated by the golden light.

    There are more and more golden rays of light, penetrating and swallowing.  The two eyes of the indigo octopus beast were a bit gray and lifeless.

    "Drink!" As Gao Feng shouted violently, the huddled octopus beast fell apart, countless rays of light bloomed, the long knife drew countless golden shadows, and blue flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    With a swipe sound, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng bloomed, and countless rays of golden light bloomed.  The body floats in the air, panicking like a god.

    Before Gao Feng was rolled up by the six arms and legs of the octopus beast, the long knife was inserted along the largest suction cup on the body under the octopus beast's belly.  Gao Feng originally just wanted to avoid the black snow in the sky, but he didn't know that this was the place where the octopus beast was most vulnerable.  If other people see the huge sucker, they will always subconsciously avoid it and attack elsewhere.  Gao Feng made a mistake, and the long knife brought the purest innate power of the Innate Hunyuan True God Art directly into the body of the octopus beast, severely injuring the octopus beast.

    When the six arms and legs were wrapped around him, the octopus beast was only showing off its bluff. Each arm and leg seemed to have had its marrow removed, losing at least half of its strength.

    With the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor protecting his whole body, Gao Feng instilled countless infuriating energy along the long knife inserted into the belly of the octopus beast, destroying everything he passed.  The aura of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique is not only the nemesis of monsters, but a pure contest of strength is also incomparably destructive.

    The octopus beast is very powerful. After absorbing the power of Haotianmen's warriors and monks, even Gao Feng has no way to do anything about it. He can no longer chop off the arms and legs of two octopus beasts with one move like he did just now.  But the strongest fortresses always fall within. No matter how powerful and invulnerable the octopus beast is on the outside, its soft internal organs cannot withstand the attack of Gao Feng's golden energy if its weak point is found.

    The ferocious octopus beast only lasted for a few breaths, and then it suddenly disintegrated and turned into a pile of flesh.

    Gao Feng opened his wings of the Sky Armor and floated in mid-air, feeling the powerful power flowing through his body.  At this time, Gao Feng already knew that he was indeed standing at the pinnacle of the Dragon Slaying Realm, and after the life-and-death battle just now, the true energy in his body was already eager to try, ready to break through the Dragon Slaying Realm at any time and reach the pinnacle of the Mysterious Realm - Ruosheng Realm.

    This feels so good!

    Powerful power circulated throughout his body, which made him feel extremely comfortable, even diluting the fear of not knowing where to go in Gao Feng's heart.

    The people around him looked at Gao Feng, whose whole body was radiating golden light. Some people who had not yet recovered from their emotions understood what had just happened, and followed the others in awe and worshiped him with great respect.

    "Let's all get up. From now on, we can do business and beg for food." Gao Feng slowly fell down and said kindly, "We are all poor people, why make things difficult for each other. The Haotian Clan has been wiped out, and I will go to them later.  Sect, let back those who were captured."

    Originally, many humans and demons thought that Gao Feng must be doing it for some benefit, or that he was just trying to destroy the Haotian Clan because of the common people. When Gao Feng said this, they all cheered in unison.  There were even a few old people who had lived here for a long time and cried with emotion, feeling that they could finally live a good life for a few days.

    Gao Feng fell down and folded his wings of Soaring Sky Armor.  Find the body of the old man who kindly advised him just now and bury him alive.  They also arranged for strong demons to bury the dead, and found some wooden poles, poked them on the ground, and stuck the heads of the Haotian sect members on them as a warning.

    Looking at the ferocious-faced human heads stuck on the wooden poles, some fierce people trembled with fear in their hearts.

    The bodhisattva has a heart and a thunderous means.

    After finishing the chores, Gao Feng was not in a hurry to go to the Haotianmen station.  Although this battle showed great power, the loss was also very huge. Even if the true energy was strong in the Middle Ages, it would take some time to recover.

    Gao Feng asked two people who had lived here for many years to inquire about the situation. The old man only spoke half of what he said before being interrupted by the Haotianmen who came up. There seemed to be something hidden in it.

    "Tell me about the situation here. It's so chaotic, why don't you leave?" Gao Feng sat on a big rock and asked kindly.

    "The two common people are very thin. Judging from the situation, they probably haven't had enough food rations for a long time, and they are just barely surviving.  After hearing Gao Feng's kind question, neither of them knew how to respond.

    "No need to be restrained, just talk about it."?I have also traveled around and am very unfamiliar with this place.  Gao Feng said with a smile.

    "Our place was originally the most prosperous place within a few hundred miles, and it belonged to the Haolan Sect. There was a powerful sect guarding it. Although the taxes collected by the Haolan Sect were very high, it was always safe and sound, and everyone gradually came to terms with it.  I'm used to it." An older citizen bravely said: "But more than a year ago, suddenly a powerful demon came from nowhere" (To be continued. If you like this work, welcome  You come to Piaotian Literature as a registered member to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 506: Evil Path

    At this point, the older people recalled the scene a year ago, trembling all over and speechless.  Gao Feng didn't urge him, he just listened with a smile.

    After a while, the older people calmed down a little and continued: "One evening, a big hole opened in the sky, and a demon covered in blood fell from the sky, killing everyone on sight without any reason. On normal days, in the evening  It was the time when there were the most people. They were caught off guard and hundreds of people were killed at once. Even the disciples of the Haolan Sect who were protecting the market were killed. The soil on the ground turned into red soil that day. It was really miserable.  "

    "Then what?" Gao Feng had a thought in his mind when he heard what the older people said.

    "Haolan Sect got the news and sent more than ten disciples to round up, but they were all slaughtered. We just watched from a distance, really hoping that a thunderbolt would strike from the sky and kill this monster."  The common man said, wiped his tears, calmed down a little, and continued: "After more than ten disciples were killed, the demon followed an injured Haolan Sect disciple to the Haolan Sect's mountain gate.  There were dark clouds in the sky that day, and no one knew what happened. It took three days and three nights for these dark clouds to recede. After that, some people had the courage to go to Hao Lan Sect to have a look. The people who went were frightened and two people went crazy.  The people who came back were also stimulated, and they did not dare to see anyone or speak for a long time. Later, it was said that the Haolan Sect was full of corpses, and their deaths were extremely miserable. Such a large Haolan Sect was wiped out in this way  .¡±

    "Demon." Gao Feng thought of something and weighed these two words repeatedly.  "What happened next?"

    "Our place was originally the center of Zhongzhou, extending in all directions. The place where merchants settled was extremely wealthy. Once the Haolan Sect was destroyed, many sects came to compete for a bite of meat. Later, it became a mess, and people were killing each other every day.  .Now this market is only 10% of its original size. Alas, what a pity.

    With the people here struggling to make ends meet, many people couldn¡¯t bear it and fled.  But where can one go to escape?  "The eyes of the older people were shining with tears, and another one who was slightly younger, who looked like this person's son, kept comforting him.

    "It's like this all around, and nothing can get better anywhere. There are monks and warriors bullying the weak everywhere. Even if we leave, how can we escape? We just eat here every day and wait to die. Gradually, this place becomes a lot more desolate.  , some sects looked down upon this place and retreated one after another. Later, a Haotian sect from the East China Sea relied on that ferocious beast to kill many monks and warriors, so he stayed here. He bullied the market every day, causing this market to be noisy  It¡¯s about to disperse soon. If many merchants who have been here didn¡¯t know that there have been such big changes here, I¡¯m afraid they would have dispersed long ago.¡±

    When the older commoner said this, he winked at the child next to him. The two of them knelt down in front of Gao Feng and said, "Please have mercy on me, Master Immortal, and keep me safe."

    "I see." Gao Feng pondered for a long time, smiled, and said: "I can't say how long I can live here when I travel around the world. I can't promise you this, but as long as I live here for one day, I will  Keep this place safe for a day."

    When the father and son heard what Gao Feng said, although they did not fully agree, they were very happy to at least be able to live a stable life for a few days.

    Seeing that the two of them still wanted to be polite, Gao Feng waved his hand to indicate no need.  At this time, the true energy in his body had been restored to some extent. After asking where the Haotian Gate was, Gao Feng spread his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew towards the Haotian Gate.

    It was already evening, and the blood-red sunset reflected the Tianzhu Mountain red.  It seemed to be stained with countless blood, and it smelled like blood.

    Haotianmen knew this and did not build the sect on Tianzhu Mountain, but on a shorter mountain on the side.

    Gao Feng quickly flew to where the Haotian Sect was, and saw a mountain gate from a distance. On it was a jade sign with the two characters "Haotian" engraved in simple characters. It looked like it was soaked in blood under the setting sun.  Average.

    Seeing Gao Feng flying from a distance, the sweeping boy left behind by Haotianmen didn't pay attention.  Here you can see monks flying in the sky every day, but Gao Feng is not that conspicuous.

    Flying to the mountain gate, Gao Feng took out the mace and smashed the jade plaque without saying a word.  Several children screamed in fright, and one of them asked in a trembling voice: "Why are you smashing our mountain gate?"

    Gao Feng saw that the boy was only more than ten years old, and he was smart and well-behaved.  He was probably kidnapped by the monks of the Haotian Clan. He smiled and said, "Whoever is in your sect, call them out. Today is the day when the Haotian Clan will be destroyed!"

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, the two slightly younger boys were not surprised but happy, but were stopped by the eyes of the boy who started to speak.  Several children made eye contact in front of Gao Feng. In Gao Feng's opinion, they were full of childishness and really fun.

    "JustAll the Celestial Masters have just gone out, and now there is no one else in the door except two Celestial Masters who are refining alchemy.  "The words were plain, but the eyes were dishonest and looked weird.

    "Where is the person who refines the medicine?" Gao Feng felt funny in his heart when he saw the child's appearance.  The children kidnapped by the Haotian Clan naturally have a lot of resentment in their hearts. Moreover, the Haotian Clan's cruel and domineering face may not necessarily treat these children well.

    The boy pointed to the house on the right hand side behind the screen wall of the mountain gate and close to the top of the mountain, without saying anything.

    Gao Feng saw a faint fire coming out over there, with a hint of violence.  Knowing that the boy was not telling lies, he said softly: "The Haotian Clan is finished. The previous sect master and the octopus beast were killed by me. You were all robbed, so go and kill the others."  Let go and go back to your own homes."

    After saying that, the wings of the Xiangtian Armor behind him shook and shot towards the alchemy room of Haotianmen like a golden crossbow arrow.

    The loud sound of the sudden arrival of the mountain door has attracted the attention of the monks inside. The door opened, and before anyone came out, the curses started to ring out: "Are you bastards feeling itchy again? The master of the door is not here to make such a big noise.  There is movement. Believe it or not, I will make you all into boy pills!"

    They are still as arrogant as the monks who were killed before. As expected, these Haotianmen people all have the same temper.  Gao Feng was not prepared to be merciful in the first place, but after hearing these words, he became even more determined and smashed the door of the alchemy room with his mace.

    The monk who was refining alchemy from Haotian Clan had just come out, swearing and was about to grab a boy and beat him up to get angry.  But he didn't expect that what was coming his way was a flashing golden mace. The numerous fangs on the thick stick shone with golden cold light.

    He was shocked, but he reacted quickly. Suddenly, a pill exuding cold air appeared in his hand. After crushing it, a dark puppet ghost boy with sharp teeth and claws stood in front of him.  But in a hurry, as soon as the ghost boy's figure condensed, Gao Feng's mace came closer.  The ghost boy's eyes were still confused. He didn't see clearly where the enemy was, so he turned into a plume of black smoke and disappeared under the blunt blow of the mace.

    The huge inertia of the mace was not hindered, so it continued to smash.  The monk who was refining the alchemy in the alchemy room that he had just left had no further reaction, and turned into a pool of flesh and blood under a huge force.

    From the looks of it, this person is only good at alchemy and not proficient in fighting between monks.

    The mace moved left and right at will, and the door of the alchemy room was smashed away.  Dust was flying, and half of a large brick house collapsed.  Gao Feng stepped forward and walked into the alchemy room of Haotianmen. The sight in front of him shocked Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng, who had killed so many monsters and seen so many incredible scenes, was so shocked by the sight before him that he stopped in his tracks.

    The alchemy room is not big. Dozens of naked corpses are hung around the remaining half of the room. Their faces are not that big, they only look like they are more than ten years old.  His whole body was green and blue, as if he had been frozen to death.

    Flames were burning under an alchemy furnace, but the lid of the furnace was not closed. A teenage girl was in the alchemy furnace. Her lower body seemed to have been refined. Only one head was exposed, with disheveled hair and a cold and ferocious look.  It looked extremely miserable.  The alchemy furnace exudes the smell of herbal medicine. It looks like a living person who died suddenly was used to refine the medicine together with the herbal medicine!

    Gao Feng suddenly thought that the ghost boy transformed from the elixir crushed by the alchemy monk who just left the alchemy room was somewhat similar to the corpse hanging in this alchemy room!  Is that so?

    It¡¯s really shameless!  This is the Tongzi Pill that the alchemy monk just threatened the boy with!  It was actually made of children!

    A monk saw Gao Feng beating the monk who had just been refining alchemy with him into a meat pie. Seeing Gao Feng come in, he didn't even think about taking action.  He ran towards the back door in embarrassment, not even caring that the alchemy furnace collapsed.

    Gao Feng was startled when he entered the door. He laughed angrily and stared at the alchemy monk rolling and crawling on the ground. He took out the mace in his hand and hit the monk on the waist.  It seemed that this monk was only good at refining alchemy, but he even forgot to use spells and just crawled backwards using his hands and feet.  The mace hit his waist, and his lower body was smashed to pieces.  The cauldron rolled down and ran over the monk.  The small half of the girl in the cauldron fell beside the monk, staring at the monk with her big eyes.

    Gao Feng has killed many monsters, but fundamentally speaking, those monsters are not humans.  And these Haotianmen monks actually took the raw materials of eleven or twelve-year-old boys to refine monsters!  How heartbreaking!  Gao Feng wouldn't have believed it if he hadn't seen it with his own eyes.

    No longer knowing how to vent his inner anger, Gao Feng kicked down the fire under the cauldron. The coals scattered everywhere, and the entire alchemy room was instantly engulfed in flames.

    Watching the flames devour the corpses of Qing Zhanzhan, every child seemed to be relieved.

    &nbsp; Gao Feng sighed softly, I hope these sins can be turned into ashes with the fire.

    Looking at the complicated expressions in the eyes of the Haotianmen boy, and seeing the excitement of the released women and children escaping from death, Gao Feng suddenly felt a little tired.  Along the way, traveling thousands of miles or thousands of years, anyone will feel exhausted physically and mentally.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 507 Missing

    After a careful search in the front and back yards, the boy did not lie. There were no monks or warriors in Haotian Gate.

    Even though it was dark, the freed women and children were still unwilling to spend the night at Haotianmen, as if they were afraid.  Gao Feng did not stop them and allowed them to scatter.

    Leaning on the cliff behind Haotianmen, looking at Tianzhu Mountain in the distance, Gao Feng's mind was wandering.  During this period of time, Princess Qingrou, who was suffering from a strange illness, left Zhongjing City, and experienced the turtle castle in the north, the forest sea in the north, the roaring waves of the grass sea, the snow-capped mountain temple, the bloody battle outside Zhongjing City, and the glory of the sun that passed away for a thousand years.

    Lin Lin always passed slowly like flowing water in his heart, extremely pure.  Re-understanding each piece, feeling the indescribable absurdity and bizarreness.  The sky is full of stars and the Milky Way is bright.  Countless stars were embedded motionless in the night sky, so distant and clean, just like the hopes hidden in Gao Feng's heart.

    It¡¯s so beautiful.  Gao Feng's mind was calm, and all the worries and troubles in his heart disappeared with the meteors passing by in the bright starry sky, leaving only little traces like stars.

    The starry sky tonight is very beautiful, and the stars are like pearls, emitting a gentle light.  There are many heart-stoppingly beautiful pearls hanging in the dark blue night sky.  As he watched, Gao Feng seemed to feel that the stars were no longer motionless, but began to change.

    The stars were shining brightly, rising for a while and then falling for a while.  When he was high, Gao Feng felt like he couldn't touch anything, but when he was low, Gao Feng felt that the starlight was crumbling and could fall at any time, turn into a shooting star and disappear into the world.  Every star, whether bright or dim, seems to have its own friends and family, talking to each other and comforting each other.

    Gao Feng searched for and lost in confusion.  I don¡¯t know where I am, and I don¡¯t know what I will face when the sun rises tomorrow.

    There are stars in the sky and there are family and friends that one can talk to, but what about oneself?  Arriving alone many years ago, the extremely abundant vitality between heaven and earth around him reminded Gao Feng all the time that this was no longer the Zhongjing City where he had lived for more than 20 years, but another strange place.

    Looking at the stars in the sky, Gao Feng gradually became lost in thought and confusion, as if the place he was in had changed.  In a daze, the hill behind Haotianmen seemed to have turned into an old house on Fengtianfang East Street, with broken down houses and abnormal decay.  Gao Quan, who was lying on the hospital bed, seemed to be dying, while Gao Feng stood beside the hospital bed in a daze.

    "Feng'er, my father is leaving now." At the last moment of his life, Gao Quan, who was dying, had a spirit that came from unknown sources. His eyes opened, shining with the brilliance of life.  Looking at Gao Feng, his eyes were full of nostalgia and reluctance.

    "Our Gao family has a great blessing, but for hundreds of years, each generation has not enjoyed it, and I don't know if the blessing will really fall if it is passed down to you. Xiaofeng, come here, wear this  Come on." As he spoke, Gao Quan touched his neck with trembling fingers, but no matter how hard he touched, he couldn't find anything, and he became increasingly panicked.

    Gao Feng was in a daze and didn't know where he was.  It seems that I have experienced the scene before me. At that time, my father passed away and passed the jade pendant containing the fairy mountain to me.  But why didn't my father touch anything?  Is he looking for a jade pendant?

    Gao Quan became more and more panicked, and a blush appeared on his sickly face.

    "Dad, what are you looking for?" Gao Feng was even more confused and murmured, looking at the shabby sickbed with his ragged father looking at the porcelain bowl on the short table beside the bed, which seemed to exude the pungent smell of the soup.  .  Everything seemed so realistic, as if he had returned to Zhongjing City again, staying at the side of his seriously ill father in the old house in Fengtianfang.

    "Jade pendant, the jade pendant handed down from our ancestors can bring us great luck!" Gao Quan's hands couldn't help shaking, and two lines of tears fell in panic, showing unspeakable sadness.

    Gao Feng held Gao Quan's withered hand that was tortured by illness, put it on his heart, and said, "Dad, you gave me the jade pendant. Here, you can touch it."

    Gao Quan's hand touched Gao Feng's heart, and he seemed to feel the breath of the jade pendant. His face gradually became calmer, and the light of life gradually faded in his eyes, gradually fading away, like the starlight in the sky, as the sun rose.  Gradually fade away until it is no longer visible.

    Gao Feng held his father's hand, feeling sad but unable to cry.  I don't know why, but there is always an indescribable feeling lingering in my heart.  Real, but unreal.  It seemed that everything was an illusion, but my father's withered hand was so real in my hand.

    The last ray of light, the last gleam of life passed away in the eyes.  Gao Quan, who had been tortured by illness for many years, closed his eyes, but his withered hand was still on Gao Feng's heart, feeling that the jade pendant that his ancestors had regarded as a treasure for generations fulfilled the remaining wishes of his life.

    &nbsp; The sound of firecrackers rang outside the house, and several children around Fengtianfang were playing, it was another New Year's Eve.

    But where am I?  Gao Feng was in a trance, holding his father's hand tightly, as if he was holding on to the only real thing in this illusory world, holding on to the regret in his heart that his loved one was no longer there, holding on to the body that had been in his body for thousands of years.  Before, the last straw when I was confused and helpless.

    However, everything is beyond our control.  Like a drop of water held in the palm of his hand, it passed so quickly that Gao Feng could not remember and miss it at all.

    The withered palm disappeared without a trace. No matter how hard Gao Feng tried, it disappeared in the wind. The sound of firecrackers still echoed in his ears, and the sound of urchins playing has not subsided.  In the dilapidated old house, a familiar but unfamiliar figure appeared beside the stove, busy working hard.

    "Xiao Feng, go wash your face and get ready for dinner." The real voice made Gao Feng's heart ache.

    How many years have you not heard this voice?  In winter, I still starch and wash clothes, and the hands that support the household are red and chapped.  Holding the water ladle, he scooped out a ladle of hot water and tested it with his hand. The temperature was just right. He turned around and smiled at Gao Feng.

    "Mother" Gao Feng's voice is a little hoarse, is it true?  The residual warmth in his father's withered hand had not subsided, and there seemed to be residual warmth between his palms. The figure of his mother, who had been dead for many years, appeared in front of him again.  If this was a dream, Gao Feng would rather not sleep at all.  If this is an illusion, Gao Feng would rather indulge in it and never come out.

    "Silly boy, wash your face quickly. After dinner, go to study. Don't be naughty today. If you play wild cards again, sir, if you complain, see how I deal with you.

    "There was a strong sense of family affection in the rebuke, which once again made Gao Feng feel extremely sour in his heart, with tears in his eyes and speechless.

    Opening the big pot, the aroma of the porridge wafted out. What kind of smell is this? Is it the smell of home?

    In the rising steam, the figure gradually became hazy and gradually dissipated.  The words of warmth and concern were so thick that they could not be dissipated. Even though the vision was blurry, they still refused to fade away, swirling and reverberating in Gao Feng's heart, eyes, and mind.

    No matter how much you don¡¯t want to lose the memory, sooner or later it will become blurry.  No matter how attached you are to the figure, sooner or later it will fade away.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A figure as dry as a mountain, squatting on the threshold, watching the sunset, and thinking of something.  Looking at the figure, Gao Feng didn't know who this was, but somehow he knew in his heart that this was his grandfather.  He died before he was born, and he has never seen him.

    A family affection that was thicker than water appeared in Gao Feng's heart and gradually became stronger.  Looking at that lonely back, Gao Feng wanted to go up and offer comfort, but his legs seemed to be filled with lead and it was difficult to move.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the figure faded again, and familiar yet unfamiliar figures appeared in front of Gao Feng.  One by one, familiar yet unfamiliar figures disappeared in front of Gao Feng, as if they would never come back again.  He glanced at Gao Feng and either said something or said nothing at all.  But whether he said it or not, there was still relief and expectation in his eyes.

    Like walking in the long corridor of the world, over the past few hundred years, the children of Gao Feng's branch of the Gao family appeared in front of Gao Feng one by one, and then went away, as if they had been relieved, full of smiles.

    Until a military commander wearing heavy armor stood in front of Gao Feng vigorously, looked at Gao Feng's somewhat confused eyes and smiled, saying nothing, just patted Gao Feng's shoulder.

    With his thumb and calloused hand falling on his shoulder, Gao Feng suddenly felt that the dragon-binding ropes and several pendants on his body seemed to be responding.  And Xianshan seemed to sense something, and it also moved.  But Gao Feng felt that it was not in his heart or by his side.

    ??Close before our eyes, far away in the horizon.

    The figure in front of him gradually disappeared, and the dragon-binding rope slowly became quiet.

    Not only did the fairy mountain that had started to stir a little earlier not appear, but it couldn't even feel the breath at all.  Gao Feng, who was immersed in the family love that passed by over the years, was stunned. He suddenly remembered that he appeared in the medieval world and had no idea how to go back. He was planning to go to the fairy mountain to ask the little fox and Mr. Rui, the sword master.  But why did I fall asleep and not reach the fairy mountain?

    The whole person was groggy, but when he thought of this, Gao Feng suddenly felt a layer of cold sweat on his back, and his clothes were sticky and sticky, making him very uncomfortable.  Yes, fairy mountain!  Where is the fairy mountain!

    After suddenly breaking into a cold sweat, Gao Feng looked around, but he was still in his old house in Fengtianfang, Zhongjing City. The surroundings were empty, clean and lonely.  There is no fairy mountain, no ancestors, no smoke, no tenderness and thoughtfulness, only myself standing in the old house in a daze.  It seems that the invisible years are passing before my eyes, and I can even see the inside of the old house.?The utensils and furniture gradually showed signs of yellowish obsolescence.

    The sun rises and sets, the sun sets, the sun rises, day by day, month by month, year by year, it flows away like running water in front of Gao Feng's eyes.  Gao Feng wanted to pick up a handful, but he didn't know what to do.

 Text Chapter 508 The Tao Sect is Like a Wolf

    There are still old dust falling gently from the corner of the old house. A ray of sunlight shines in, and the dust dances gently in the sunlight, slowly and clearly.  It seemed that the only thing that appeared in front of him from the beginning was this dust. Other than that, it was just a beautiful dream. After waking up from the dream, the warm affection of his family and the fairyland were gone.

    What happened?  Why is it that the fairy mountain that I can enter without even realizing it when I usually fall into a deep sleep is nowhere to be seen?  No matter what, he couldn't find the fairy mountain, and the little fox and Mr. Rui, the sword master, were nowhere to be seen.  Gao Feng had just seen the ancestors of the Gao family, and the wisps of warmth in his heart seemed to have been blown away by a bone-chilling cold wind.

    Since meeting the wolf demon in Zhongjing City, the jade pendant was shot into the heart with an arrow and went up to the fairy mountain. Every step of Gao Feng's growth has been inseparable from this fairy mountain that seems to be there but not at all.

    It has been a bumpy journey, and I have been on the verge of death many times. Only by entering the fairy mountain can I escape and defeat the powerful enemy!

    There were thorns along the way and many encounters, but only after entering the Fairy Mountain, with the guidance of Mr. Rui, the little fox and the sword master, did I not make any detours in my practice.

    Whether it is Zhu Guo or Qiong Shi, or the engraving technique taught by Mr. Lu Gang, they are all benefits that are hard to find in the world.  Fairy Mountain is like Gao Feng's other home, kind and warm.  No matter what hardships he experienced, Gao Feng knew that there was always someone silently guarding and caring for him in an unknown place.

    But now, coming to the medieval world before the founding of the Wei Dynasty, I suddenly found that it was like a wonderful dream, and I finally woke up at this time.  I can't go back to my old house in Fengtianfang, and I don't know where the fairy mountain is. This home and the people in it have disappeared!

    Does everything not exist, just a beautiful and bizarre dream?  Or is the fairy mountain unable to contact him in the medieval world?

    A burst of palpitations arose in Gao Feng's heart.  Just when he was most isolated and helpless, the fairy mountain also stayed away from him, leaving him to fend for himself in this medieval world.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng suddenly shivered in his heart.  The feeling of loneliness lingers around me and lingers.

    Could it be that I would never see the little fox again, the sword master Mr. Rui, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, the white-bearded old man in Zhuguolin, or Qiong Shi

    I feel empty and uncomfortable in my heart, cold sweat breaks out on my back, and the breeze blows on my back from nowhere, making my whole body cold.  All the internal organs were trembling under this cold breath, and the coldness was getting worse and worse, almost freezing the whole person.

    Without the fairy mountain and unable to find the way up the mountain, Gao Feng suddenly felt that he was lost in nothingness.  This feeling is like seeing that city on the fairy mountain. No matter how you walk, you can't find the way out. The scenery is the same wherever you go.  No matter how you go, you will see the same things. There is no end at all. Even at the end, you don¡¯t know what it was like at the beginning.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same road back and forth, with no beginning, no end, only myself, a lonely traveler, a traveler from a foreign land walking on this road.

    Without the little fox to wake him up, Gao Feng was like a lost child, at a loss in his old house in Fengtianfang, Zhongjing City, not knowing what to do.  In an instant, Gao Feng's mind went back and forth, thinking about countless things and people. Faces that were either familiar or unfamiliar were circling back and forth in front of his eyes.  Things that I had experienced were reflected in front of my eyes again, but there was no warmth at all, everything was so cold.

    ¡°Have you never experienced these things at all, but thought about so many things before you died while capturing the wolf demon?  Did you magically experience so many people and things in your last moments?  Is this all an illusion?

    Is everything an illusion?

    Gao Feng suddenly felt that his whole body was separated, and he was even more powerless than after the bloody battle outside Zhongjing City.  The cold sweat that had just stopped broke out all over his body. It seemed that the cloth dragon skin and Xiangtian armor hidden in his body were soaked with sweat, and the sweat dripped down.

    My mouth was dry, so I licked my lips gently. The chapped lips rubbed against the tip of my tongue, which hurt a little.  The tongue is also extremely dry, unable to bring any moisture to the dry and cracked lips, making them even thirstier.

    Gao Feng barely managed to hold himself up, and in confusion he turned around and sat on the bedside of his old house, wanting to take a rest.  He was wandering in the sky, and he didn't know where his confused hands and feet were.

    The scene around him was like being in the old house of Fengtianfang. Gradually, Gao Feng also ignorantly forgot about the fast passing years and all kinds of weirdness. It really felt like he had returned to the old house in Fengtianfang.

    After standing for a long time, Gao Feng sat down as usual in a daze.  But I didn't expect that I would miss it all of a sudden, and fall on the cliff like falling into the abyss.Then he fell down.  The wind howled beside me, blowing on my face like a small knife.

    Layers of clouds and mist seemed to be flying around, but the bottom of the cliff was nowhere to be seen. It seemed that I was the only one in the world, struggling alone and helplessly, but it had no effect at all.

    No matter how hard Gao Feng tried, the wings of the Xiangtian Armor could not be opened. It was as if the Xiangtian Armor built into the body by Mr. Lugang the Craftsman had never appeared at all.  He wanted to wrap the dragon-binding rope around the surrounding rocks shrouded in mist, but the dragon-binding rope lazily refused to move no matter how much energy he injected into it.

    In my heart, I was frightened and anxious, and my thoughts seemed to fall to the ground, an extremely solid ground.  The huge momentum of falling from a high place tore his body into countless pieces. Gao Feng even saw his own flesh and blood splattered everywhere.

    Gao Feng sat up suddenly, and everything disappeared without a trace.  Only Tianzhu Mountain is still there, and the sky and starry sky have not changed at all in front of him.

    It turned out to be just a dream, just a nightmare I had.

    After waking up, he looked around and saw that the old house in Fengtianfang was nowhere to be seen. Gao Feng found that he was still on the mountain behind Haotianmen.  Looking at Tianzhu Mountain standing in front of the dark night sky, standing in the sky, holding the sky, I was speechless for thousands of years.

    I don¡¯t know how long I fell into a deep sleep.  After waking up, Gao Feng smiled bitterly and found that the place where he sat was already wet with sweat.

    The slightly cold mountain breeze blew by, and Gao Feng took a deep breath, wanting to spit out all the frustration in his heart.  Countless complex emotions in his heart seemed to condense into a big stone, weighing heavily on his heart. No matter how hard Gao Feng tried, the big stone remained motionless and stopped there coldly, making Gao Feng extremely depressed.

    Before entering the Fairy Mountain, it seemed that after being brought to the medieval world by the corona transformed by the towers surrounding the imperial city, the Fairy Mountain could no longer be entered due to changes in time and space.

    The relatives around him, whether it is Princess Qingrou, Yuexiang, or Hei Lang, they all stay there like the fairy mountain, forever separated from themselves.  Now I am alone, alone and lonely, as cold as a dream.

    Standing on the top of the mountain, Gao Feng stood as straight as a javelin, refusing to take a step back no matter how strong the mountain wind was.  I feel confused, and I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m thinking.

    How can you control so much? Just take it one step at a time.

    Gao Feng thought about it for a long time. Under the starlight, it was like standing in a waterfall formed by silver stars, and his heart gradually became ethereal.  Since you can't go back, let's take a rest first, and then look for the monster that the local people said fell from the sky a year ago.  Suddenly he came here, and he was so cruel and easy to kill. He might be the King of Wei.

    What if it is not "Wei Wang Hongyang"?  Gao Feng couldn't find any ideas at all, and he didn't know what he should do if the peerless demon was not "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Like a drowning man grasping at the last straw, Gao Feng clearly knew that it was unlikely that the man was "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Even if that person is, so what?  Could it be that "Wei Wang Hongyang" has the ability to reverse time and space?

    Knowing that there was little hope, Gao Feng, who had nothing left, still convinced himself to retain the last glimmer of hope.  Only hope is possible.  Only hope can give you the strength to continue living.

    After thinking about it for a long time, I stood on the hill behind Haotianmen all night until the sun rose and the stars disappeared.

    Under the morning sun, Tianzhu Mountain looks even more majestic and tall, and the relaxing scent of cypress pine blows with the breeze, but it can't make Gao Feng's mood any better.

    Gao Feng, who was in a state of hesitation, gradually calmed down the anxiety in his heart. It was useless to think too much at this time. Even if he stood here looking at Tianzhu Mountain and thought about it, he still couldn't figure out how to go back.

    Gao Feng helplessly unfolded his wings of soaring armor and flew back in the direction of the market.  It's better to first find out where the demon that fell from the sky is, and then wait for the opportunity to go and see it.

    It¡¯s not flying fast, so keep your mind steady while flying.  Gao Feng even suspected that if he continued to be so manic, he would also turn into a murderous monster.  Along the way, Gao Feng took a bird's eye view and saw patches of desolation, with most places inaccessible.  Even if this was the most prosperous place in Zhongzhou in the Middle Ages, it was still not as good as the remote mountain village outside Zhongjing City where I came.

    Back at the market, Gao Feng saw from a distance that many vendors had lined up two long queues along both sides of the dirt road early in the morning. The market opened early, and the hard-working people always refused to waste any time.  Being lazy means not having anything to eat for a day.  This is life, real life.  Although the same things are repeated every day, this is the most peaceful and peaceful life.

    There was a huge crowd, and it seemed like there were more people than I saw yesterday.

    MeetWhen Feng Fei came back, the father and son who came forward to answer Gao Feng's question yesterday quickly waited early and were respectful.  In the evening, several women and children kidnapped by the Haotian Clan came back and talked about Gao Feng showing off his power and uprooting the Haotian Clan.  How can ordinary people dare to offend people who cannot even be offended by the great men of Haotian Clan?  Moreover, Gao Feng's attitude towards the common people was different from that of ordinary monks. He was amiable and approachable, and the father and son had already become close to each other.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 509 The legendary peerless demon

    "Why are there so many people?" Although Gao Feng was worried, he still forced a smile and asked harmoniously in front of the father and son.

    "The Immortal Master destroyed the Haotian Clan and released the women and children kidnapped by the Haotian Clan. Early this morning, people from all over the area heard the news and knew that the Immortal Master was benevolent and righteous, so they all rushed over." The older people laughed and said:  "Originally, everyone was almost exhausted. In order to get a mouthful of food, as long as there was a slight improvement here and there was still business, they would rush over. Now this is nothing. If we can be stable again, then there will be more people.  Woolen cloth."

    As he spoke, the old man glanced at Gao Feng secretly, wanting to know whether Gao Feng was happy or angry so that he could continue talking.  Seeing that Gao Feng still had that smiling expression, he felt very close to him, so he boldly asked, "I wonder how much the immortal master is prepared to raise in each transaction?"

    "How much?" Gao Feng was stunned by what this person said, but after all, he had worked as a mercenary in a bustling market in Zhongjing City, so he probably understood what this commoner meant.  For a moment, Gao Feng felt a little dumbfounded.  As an errand in Zhongjing City, I have done nothing wrong, let alone this shabby little market.  How could Gao Feng do such a thing to steal food from Kuhaha, who couldn't survive these days.

    "It's how much percentage the immortal master is prepared to keep for each transaction. Previously, Haolan Sect kept 30%, and Haotian Sect kept 70%." Seeing Gao Feng's noncommittal, the old man's heart suddenly tightened, and his attitude became much more humble.  The somewhat curvy waist that has been tortured by years of life has dropped a little lower.

    "I don't need to stay, it's not easy for you to make ends meet." Gao Feng smiled and said casually.  Seeing the sincere smiles on the faces of the merchants hawking goods along the street not far away made me feel happy.

    The two people here didn¡¯t know whether Gao Feng was being polite or sincerely prepared not to give up.  Seeing Gao Feng looking around casually, the older people secretly cursed themselves for being stupid. Who would risk their lives to help other than for the sake of benefit?  Even if this young immortal master is not greedy for the property here, he will always ask for it according to the rules of Haolan Sect.

    "Master Immortal, how about 30% according to the old rules?" The old people asked tentatively, feeling quite uneasy in their hearts.  I don't want to do this kind of thing. All the monks I have seen over the years have bad tempers. If any of the words violate a taboo, my father and son may be killed here.

    But after a long time of persuasion from many people around, I finally figured it out. If this market is not guarded by strong people, I am afraid that sooner or later, I will have to go back to the old road of Haotianmen.  Everyone is in danger, so we might as well risk our lives to find out.

    "No need." Gao Feng waved his hand and said.

    "The Immortal Master is still" Before he finished speaking, Gao Feng looked back at the old man, with a slight golden light flashing in his eyes. When the two common people saw the golden light appearing, their minds froze slightly.  Then they were extremely frightened, thinking that Gao Feng was angry and wanted to punish him.

    "No need to say it. Whatever you can earn is your own. This is the rule in this market. I don't need to say more about this matter! But you go tell them and do it honestly and calmly.  In business, there are no more bullies or bullies or fights in the market. Otherwise, don't say I'm rude." Seeing that the two of them still looked confused and uneasy, Gao Feng spoke to comfort him and simply set the rules.  .

    Seeing Gao Feng's firm words, the two of them took a few steps forward, one foot deep and the other shallow, as if they were in the clouds, and wanted to say a few words.  But when I thought about seeing the majestic golden light in Gao Feng's eyes just now, I couldn't say anything, so I could only respond calmly.

    Can such good things really fall from the sky?  A feeling of happiness filled my heart. Anyone who lives around here doesn't know what this means.

    Walking in the bustling market, Gao Feng felt much calmer.  Two common people, a father and his son, followed Gao Feng. Wherever Gao Feng saw, they followed.  The two of them have been hanging out here for a long time. It seems to be a new thing in Gao Feng's eyes. Both of them can tell the origin and usage of it, which is also refreshing to Gao Feng.

    Although there were many more people in this market than yesterday, the streets that Gao Feng was responsible for patrolling in Zhongjing City were much busier than here, and he felt boring after looking at them for a while.  Gao Feng remembered something, called the father and son over, and said, "The monster that came last year, please find out where he has appeared recently."

    "Master Immortal, that peerless demon is very powerful, what if" the old man said with some embarrassment.

    Gao Feng saw that the older man was shaking all over when he talked about the peerless demon that fell from the sky last year, and he was still trying to persuade him not to provoke that person.  Shaking his head slightly, interrupting the old man's words, Wen Yan said comfortingly: "Don't worry, old man, I'm not going to find him. If it's really a peerless monster, he will come back sooner or later to kill innocent people indiscriminately. It would be better if we were prepared in advance than not."  It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±

    Even coaxing?, Gao Feng's gentle smile also made the old man gradually calm down. After thinking about it, it seems to be the same. He nodded and said, "Okay, I will go find out the whereabouts of the monster. We people from all over the market  Yes, there is more or less news about everything. Immortal Master, please rest at my house, there is nothing to worry about in the market, I will come back as soon as I go."

    As he spoke, although the old man still had lingering fears about the peerless demon, he felt better under Gao Feng's comfort. He led Gao Feng and continued to move forward. He remembered something and said, "Master Immortal, if you need any help in practice,  Treasures, just tell me. There are very few treasures in the market, but they appear more or less three or five times every year, so you can just exchange them for them when the time comes."

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing.  I thought in my heart, what I need now is how to go back eighteen hundred years in the future, but there is no way.

    After walking for about a mile, there were gradually more weeds, and a looming path among the weeds was winding forward.  If it weren't for the old man carrying him, it would be difficult for Gao Feng to recognize him.  It was so desolate that no one had ever been there. The old man pointed to a wooden house in the woods in front of him and said, "Master Immortal, that's my home. Only my son and I live there. We have already cleaned the house today. Immortal  If Master doesn¡¯t dislike it, let¡¯s stay here for a few days.¡±

    "What about you?" Gao Feng asked.

    "We can just build another house. We don't have much else here, and there is so much wood that we can't use it up. We usually do a lot of these jobs, so it's nothing. Master Xian is worried about it." The old man chuckled, Gao Feng  I saw several piles of wood in the forest, all of which were red cedar trees that were about 10 feet long.  If this were placed in Zhongjing City, these red cedar trees alone would be enough for the father and son in front of them to live a lifetime of food and drink.

    Gao Feng wanted to help the old man build the wooden house, but the old man refused in every possible way, with a cautious look on his face and a hint of enthusiasm that he wanted to dedicate everything to Gao Feng.  Gao Feng didn't force himself too much, thinking that in the medieval world, the strong were respected.  Many powerful people don't care about the lives of the people at all, maybe they are not as good as a piece of grass.  When they really meet a monk who can help them solve their problems, these simple people really want to give their hearts to themselves.

    After thanking the old man, Gao Feng entered the wooden house.

    The wooden house is very small, and it is almost full with two wooden beds.  The smell of old pine oil mixed with the smell of unknown animal meat filled the room.  There were two simple wooden beds, which seemed to have been tidied up. One of the wooden boards was empty, and two thick animal skins were spread on the bed facing the door.

    Gao Feng looked at it and felt slightly warm in his heart.  When I went out, I called the old man and asked him to carry all the animal skins out. When I saw the old man, I still wanted to say something, so I could only stare and said that I was a monk and was immune to cold and heat, so I didn't need these things at all.

    The old man didn¡¯t know what the monks needed. Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s insistence, he had no choice but to carry the things out.  Before leaving the house, he turned around and said, "If you need anything, Master Immortal, just call me. If I'm not here, my son will definitely be there."

    Gao Feng smiled and waved his hand, seeing the door of the wooden house closed, a few rays of sunlight filtering in from the cracks in the wooden house, and the smell of aged pine oil seemed to be clearly visible in the faint light.  Sitting down on the wooden bed made of several wooden boards, Gao Feng sighed softly while looking at a few rays of light.

    Who said these ordinary people living in the Middle Ages were insensitive?  Honest and kind.  Although most of the savages are still uncivilized, they will draw their swords at the slightest disagreement.  But as long as someone is really good to them, these people will really regard themselves as

    Hope, in fact, what they need is a hope to live in peace and stability.  And there is no hope for me, and I can't even see a glimmer of light.  Could it be that without hope, I have gradually become numb, like these common people, who simply don¡¯t know how to resist?  Even because of his own strength and insensitivity, he turned into a monster, killing innocent people everywhere like the Haotian Clan?

    There was still a vague confusion in his heart. He suddenly came to a strange place, and there seemed to be no chance to go back, which made Gao Feng feel at a loss.  Even if I stand on the top of the mountain in the cold wind and look at the legendary Tianzhu Mountain, my heart still remains unchanged.

    Sitting cross-legged on the wooden bed, he gradually abandoned all distracting thoughts and activated the innate Hunyuan Suppressing Divine Art.  It seems that only by immersing himself in practice can Gao Feng forget all his worries and gain a sense of tranquility.

    The true energy in the body was flowing, and a faint golden brilliance enveloped Gao Feng's body, gradually becoming more intense, as if it were real.  As the sunlight penetrated into the wooden house through the cracks, it seemed that it was infected by this golden energy, becoming brighter and full of vitality.

    The vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth was extremely rich. As he breathed in and out, Gao Feng felt that the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique was smoother here.  As expected, it was indeed the Middle Ages, and the innate vitality between heaven and earth was strong enough.  If we were to practice the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique in Zhongjing City in the past, our body wouldIf there is a stream inside, then the golden Qi now seems to have turned into the Yangtze River, rolling and flowing in the body, whistling and surging, making people fascinated.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 510: Monk Xu Xinghai

    Under Gao Feng's intentional control, the golden light did not leave his side. San Cun Dan followed the flow of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, and this golden light gradually turned into substance.  Gao Feng sat on the wooden bed like a pure gold statue, with a calm expression on his face that contained a touch of comfort and solemnity.

    The sun rises and sets, the sun sets and the sun rises.  Gao Feng did not show up, and the father and son did not dare to come in and disturb Gao Feng's practice.  The only sounds around were the chirping of birds and the rustle of the leaves in the wind.  Everything was immersed in nature, and the surrounding innate energy dissolved into the golden light faster and faster, seeming to form turbulent vortexes, flowing quietly around Gao Feng.

    Turbulence and tranquility, two completely opposite feelings, perfectly merged into one around Gao Feng. It was so perfect that it did not make people feel a little abrupt or contradictory.

    Although it is fast, it is extremely soft. It seems that even the sunlight and moonlight dust that penetrated through the cracks in the wood were not blown.  All changes were contained within an inch of Gao Feng's body.  Countless amounts of innate vitality were extracted from the rich heaven and earth vitality and absorbed.

    As soon as you start practicing, you forget the passage of time, the endless troubles, and all the confusion.

    Three days later, while Gao Feng was practicing, he suddenly felt a breath that seemed to be traveling on the wind, coming towards him from far to near.  The breath seemed to be deliberately restrained as it circulated, but no matter how restrained it was, there was still a hint of arrogance in the breath.

    Slowly putting away the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, and with the true energy flowing in his body, Gao Feng felt that he had firmly stood at the pinnacle of the dragon-slaying realm, unlike when he first came to fight with the Haotian Clan.  An artifact of the rich vitality of heaven and earth.  If you return to Zhongjing City immediately in that situation, your realm will fall back.  But now, he is truly standing at the pinnacle of the Dragon Slaying Realm, as if the Holy Realm is within reach.

    Gao Feng smiled. If he needs it, he can break through as long as he practices for a period of time, which can be as long as a month or as short as three to five days.  But there is no need to be so anxious. It is not a good thing to improve your realm too quickly. The little fox told himself a long time ago.  Moreover, the person coming from the wind seemed to be looking for him. In the medieval world full of crises, Gao Feng did not dare to be careless at all.

    I have just arrived in the medieval world, how did this person find me directly?  Are relatives and friends of Haotianmen coming to seek revenge or something else?  Gao Feng restrained himself from the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique and speculated in his mind.  I stood up and moved around a few times, and there was no stagnation anywhere in my body.  The realm has reached the peak of Dragon Slaying Realm, and I feel a little happy.  Gently push the door of the wooden house open and stand at the door, waiting for the person's arrival.

    A few breaths later, a middle-aged monk Yufeng came.  Seeing Gao Feng standing outside as if waiting for his arrival, he was slightly surprised.  He had already restrained his aura, so why did this young monk know that he was coming so early?  There were rumors that the Haotian Clan was uprooted by this young monk. I thought the rumors were wrong before, but now it seems that this young monk has a restrained demeanor, standing there casually like Yue Zhiyuan, and his true energy is not as good as his own.

    He was surprised in his heart, but he usually behaves erratically and has a sect as a backer. No matter how strong Gao Feng is, he would not dare to provoke him.  Smiling at Gao Feng, the middle-aged monk indicated that he had no hostility.  Although he was expressing friendliness, he was still domineering and seemed to be giving out goodwill.

    Gao Feng looked at this man gently, as if he didn't see the middle-aged man's unruly attitude at all, and said nothing.  The realm is pretty good. Although he restrained his aura and couldn't see very clearly, Gao Feng's level of perception became sharper as his realm reached the peak of Dragon Slaying Realm.  No matter how hard this middle-aged monk restrained his aura, Gao Feng could still roughly know his true realm.

    It is similar to the realm of monks from Haotian Clan who was driven away by him in the first place.  Gao Feng felt a little emotional that although the medieval world was barren, the realm of these monks was much better than that of later generations.

    The middle-aged monk said carelessly: "I am Xu Xinghai of the Xuantian Clan. Are you the one who destroyed the Haotian Clan?" After saying that, he smiled.  The flesh on his face was twisted, and he was fierce and had a strong aura of hostility.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t take it seriously and raised his hands and said calmly: ¡°I¡¯m here, Gao Feng. The Haotian Clan killed innocent people indiscriminately, and it was at the next moment that he got so angry that he took action to destroy the Haotian Clan. I wonder if you have any advice?¡±

    He said it simply and directly. His eyes looked at Xu Xinghai of Xuantianmen, they were extremely gentle and there was no trace of fireworks at all.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was neither humble nor arrogant, neither arrogant nor impetuous, Xu Xinghai felt a little angry in his heart.

    "Young man is successful, but he is neither arrogant nor impatient. He is ruthless, but he can appease the people."  Such a method and such a mind make people admire and a little awe-inspiring.

    "But Xu Xinghai didn't take this seriously. What use could those people do?  They are just a bunch of beasts that can walk on two feet, why bother to be nice to them??  No matter how high this person is, with his mother-in-law's temper, in Xu Xinghai's opinion, his future achievements will be very limited.

    Xu Xinghai was born with extraordinary talents and was highly regarded by the sect leader in Xuantian Sect. He was vaguely a candidate for the next sect leader.  A person with such a talent, and the pampering of the Xuantian Sect's master, is not only cruel to ordinary people, but also beats and scolds the fellow disciples in the sect, and is extremely eccentric.  He even often injured and maimed monks in the sect over trivial matters. The sect leader doted on Xu Xinghai, giving him a slight reprimand every time but not punishing him at all.  This is not true for monks, let alone ordinary people.

    This time, the leader of the Xuantian Clan heard someone say that the Haotian Clan was uprooted by a young monk and killed the sect.  He asked Xu Xinghai to come and see if it was true. If it was true, he would invite Gao Feng back to discuss a major matter.

    Along the way, Xu Xinghai criticized the arrangement of the Xuantian Sect Master. Many things were passed on by word of mouth among the people, and most of them were far from the truth. Perhaps the young monk used some despicable means, or someone else  Maybe help.  Why did the sect master believe it to be true?  He even allowed himself to make a trip just to see this mother-in-law¡¯s monk.  The sect leader is really old and confused. Xuantian Sect should also change the person in charge!

    Xu Xinghai saw Gao Feng Shiran standing in front of him, neither humble nor arrogant.  He deliberately did not fall from the sky, but the young monk opposite him was not worried and just looked at him warmly.  Xu Xinghai suddenly had an extremely ridiculous feeling. It was not as if he was looking down at him, but as if he was looking at him with pity and condescension.

    There was a sense of shame and anger in his heart, but Xu Xinghai knew that this young monk was very strong!

    Suppressing the anger in his heart, the flesh on his face trembled, and he said angrily: "In the past two days, I have heard the people praise Mr. Gao's name. They all said that Mr. Gao was brave and courageous, and his righteousness was beyond the sky. He slaughtered all the practitioners of Haotianmen with one hand.  The scum in the world determines the world. So I came to take a look, and it turned out to be quite good." Xu Xinghai looked into Gao Feng's eyes, and his words did not match up at all. It seemed that someone else had told him to say it, but when he arrived,  Later, his true nature was revealed and he became arrogant again.

    Originally, the head of the Xuantian Clan told Xu Xinghai that if the massacre of the Haotian Clan was indeed true, he should try to be polite to the monk.  Please come to Xuantianmen as a helping hand.  But Xu Xinghai was used to being domineering on weekdays. After saying what the sect leader told him, he felt unhappy and the more he said it, the more he didn't listen.

    "You're welcome." Gao Feng smiled, seeing that Xu Xinghai was acting extremely domineering and overbearing, and he probably thought this was because he had restrained his tyranny.  Unwilling to give in, he asked directly: "I wonder what the purpose of Mr. Xu's visit this time is?"

    Xu Xinghai came to the point straight to the point, without any perfunctory words, and Xu Xinghai even had a hint of contempt for Gao Feng.

    ¡°You are still a young man, you can be so restless.

    "Since Mr. Gao asked this, I won't be polite." Xu Xinghai grinned and said seriously: "I wonder if Mr. Gao has heard about the fact that there is a powerful and peerless demon nearby.

    "I've been traveling here for a few days. Most of them have been practicing in seclusion. I haven't heard of it yet. I would like to hear the details." Gao Feng smiled and said.

    "Since Mr. Gao doesn't know, let me tell you briefly. A year ago, one day a peerless demon suddenly came here. According to rumors, it fell from the sky. At that time, the sky was filled with clouds and blood, and this demon fell from the sky. But at that time  This place is the sect of the Haolan Sect, and there are no other monks nearby to witness it. That day, the Haolan Sect was massacred by that peerless demon. These words are all rumors among the people. They cannot be counted, nor do they know what happened during the period.  True or false." Xu Xinghai said while looking at Gao Feng.

    It has been a year since the incident about the peerless demon, and Xuantian Sect has already concluded that the Haolan Sect was destroyed by that peerless demon.  But the disdain in his words seemed to be talking about Gao Feng's destruction of the Haotian Clan. No one witnessed it with their own eyes, it was just word of mouth among the people.

    Gao Feng still had a warm expression, nothing strange at all.  This fool actually knew how to criticize Sang and Huai. Gao Feng couldn't help laughing.

    Visions coming from the sky, monsters coming to the world, these things can't shake the mind of the young man opposite.  Either he already knew about it, or he came here suddenly, and he must have some plans.  Xu Xinghai did not expect these things. He just despised Gao Feng for not even hearing his implicit scolding of him.

    After a few breaths, Xu Xinghai saw Gao Feng looking at him without any emotion, so he continued to say carelessly: "After the Haolan Sect was slaughtered by all the sects, all the nearby sects gathered their manpower to prepare to surround this peerless demon.  Killed. But the peerless demon has lost its trace. No matter how hard we search, we can't find any trace.

    Later, this peerless demon appeared once every few days, its whereabouts were erratic, going south or north, leaving no trace.  But every time I show upThey all targeted the monks and warriors who came to surround themselves.  This peerless demon is extremely ruthless, and every time it is a bloody massacre.  Wherever this peerless demon passes by, there must be nothing but chickens and dogs left behind.  "

 Text Chapter 511 The tragedy reappears

    Gao Feng frowned slightly. In the medieval world, human life was regarded as nothing. If Xu Xinghai, the arrogant and perverse person in front of him, could talk about a bloody massacre, there would definitely be countless deaths.  The ultimate monster?  Could it really be "Wei Wang Hong Yang"?

    "Furthermore, during this year, we have been looking for this peerless demon. Although his whereabouts are uncertain, we have also found some clues after previous tragedies. After trying countless methods, we finally found this peerless demon.  Traces of demons. But, it¡¯s a pity"

    As he spoke, Xu Xinghai stopped talking and looked at Gao Feng, with a different emotion in his eyes.  No longer arrogant, but faintly fearful.  Gao Feng was listening attentively, thinking about the possibility that that person was "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Seeing that Xu Xinghai stopped talking and looked at himself.  It's funny in my heart, this concept is too straightforward.

    Both of them were silent and looked at each other.  A smile appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth, which seemed to be carved on his face without moving at all.  Even his eyes didn't change, as if this awkward silence didn't exist.  Gao Feng also deliberately teased Xu Xinghai. This man was arrogant and domineering, and he must have a rough and direct temper. If he didn't answer, Xu Xinghai would only become more embarrassed and embarrassed.

    After a long time, Xu Xinghai felt a little embarrassed when he saw Gao Feng looking at him with a smile as if he hadn't heard anything.  The anger in my heart was very strong, and I thought to myself, if it weren't for the fact that the master of the door had something serious to do with you, I would cut you into pieces right now!

    Xu Xinghai glanced at Gao Feng fiercely, and had no choice but to continue: "We found that peerless demon twice, but unfortunately he moved too quickly, and no spell could hit him. When we fight, then  We can hit people when they want and leave when they want. There is nothing we can do. Later, the sect leader came up with a good idea to set up a large formation to trap him and limit the range of activities of that peerless demon.

    But that guy is too cunning. Every time the vitality of heaven and earth changes slightly, this peerless demon can sense it and then disappear.  "

    "Well, what happens next?" Gao Feng asked.

    "We have discussed for a long time, but no matter what method, we need to find a melee warrior who can fly quickly and entangle him. Even if we cannot defeat the peerless demon, we must try to entangle him. Then we will take this opportunity to arrange a big  Formation traps this peerless demon. Only in this way can we get rid of this scourge, eliminate harm for the people, and save lives from being ruined." When Xu Xinghai said that lives were being ruined, even he felt very awkward.  But he didn't take it seriously. He wiped the corner of his mouth and continued: "But the most difficult problem why we still let him roam around is that there is no such person around us. Until the past few days, the Haotian Clan was wiped out.  , we inquired about some of Mr. Gao¡¯s methods. Our Xuantian Sect leader thinks that Mr. Gao is the best candidate, so the sect leader sent me to see what Mr. Gao means.¡±

    ?Melee combat, holding back, large formation.  A few words went around in Gao Feng's heart, and he smiled brightly and said: "Mr. Xu, I tell you the truth, you are indeed not a good lobbyist. They are all jobs that require me to work hard. If you can give me a reason to work hard,  ?"

    Gao Feng¡¯s hope increased a bit.  If this person and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who came to the medieval world before and after him, the two of them were brought to the medieval world by the corona around the imperial city on the same night, but there was a full year difference here.  Although it was too incredible, Gao Feng could only hope that the peerless demon was "King Hong Yang of Wei", because only in this way could he find a way to go back.

    Find "Wei Wang Hongyang" and see if you can get some information about the corona.  Recalling the day he heard Master Kang talking about the various things in the imperial city outside Zhongjing City, Gao Feng had this thought when he was at the mountain behind Haotian Gate. Maybe "King Wei Hong Yang" would know how to go back.  But whether the peerless demon that Xu Xinghai was talking about in front of him was "Wei Wang Hongyang" was still a matter of debate. If possible, it would be better to go and check it out by yourself and then make a long-term decision.

    Xu Xinghai smiled and said: "Look at Mr. Gao's behavior, he is so chivalrous and gentle, and he is extremely kind and righteous even to these ordinary people. Apart from this person, how many people in the world will be spared from death because of this, it is all thanks to Mr. Gao  .¡±

    Gao Feng said: "Even if you let me entangle that peerless demon, you should let me know some of the situation. Just go up there like this, Mr. Xu, will you go?"

    "I wonder what situation Mr. Gao wants?" Xu Xinghai smiled and seemed to have everything under control.

    "It's best to take a look with your own eyes and then I make a decision." Although Gao Feng was extremely eager to know whether this person was "King Hong Yang of Wei", he was still cautious.

    Xu Xinghai smiled mysteriously when he saw Gao Feng's outspoken expression and his seductive expression.  As if he knew Gao Feng would say this, he took out a sparkling pearl from his arms and said eloquently: "We have already considered Mr. Gao'sYou may have some doubts. This was the last time we besieged that person. He was carved into this pearl by a strange technique that only our sect has.  This kind of magic is rare in the world, called mirage reappearance. It is a great blessing for you to see it with your own eyes.  "

    The mirage reappears?  Can you see what happened that day?  Gao Feng's heart suddenly tightened, and blood rushed to his head.  His eyes narrowed slightly, and golden light shot out from his eyes, which was breathtaking.

    Xu Xinghai was stunned for a moment. The golden light from Gao Feng's eyes was as pervasive as running water. When he saw it, it entered his mind. He was in a trance for no reason.  When he woke up and used his skills to resist, the golden light in Gao Feng's eyes had dissipated.

    "Let's take a look. If I can deal with it, I will definitely do it." Gao Feng said lightly.

    Xu Xinghai felt awe-struck, shocked and angry.  But the light that was captured in Gao Feng's eyes just now did not dare to cause trouble, but secretly the luck and true energy protected his mind.  I didn't know why the young man opposite suddenly had a golden light in his eyes just now, but Xu Xinghai knew that if Gao Feng intended to do this, he would kill him in an instant if he took action while he was distracted.

    After straightening out his emotions, Xu Xinghai was angry, but he also knew that this was not the place for him to make trouble.  Cursing secretly in his heart, he must persuade Gao Feng to go deal with that peerless demon. The moment it happens is when Gao Feng dies.

    The true energy circulated, and the rich blue color poured into the pearl from Xu Xinghai's hand.  The shining pearls quickly turned into countless fine pearl powder in his hands.  As Xu Xinghai's true energy increased and flowed through, bursts of dust appeared. Each particle of dust was glowing with a faint blue light, dotted with stars, and extremely beautiful.

    Gao Feng squinted his eyes and watched intently.  Although the pearl dust powder is very small, it seems that the mountain wind in the forest cannot blow the powder at all.  Like a blue ribbon, it fell from Xu Xinghai's hand to the ground, evenly.

    When the first grain of pearl dust touched the ground, the last grain of dust also fell into Xu Xinghai¡¯s hands.  The dust powder like the Milky Way star suddenly emitted a soft blue light, as if a tiny tornado was blowing in the pearl dust powder, carrying all the pearl dust powder to form a spiraling blue river.

    Every grain of pearl dust seems to have its own life, jumping and shuttling in the river, emitting bright light.  Until some pearl dust powders changed their appearance, and a hint of color appeared out of thin air.  Immediately, these colors became more and more abundant and thicker, and the pearl dust powder also started to rotate more crazily as the colors appeared.

    Soon, a picture appeared bit by bit, as if there was an invisible master craftsman describing it step by step in front of Gao Feng. It was extremely magical.

    The first picture appeared in front of Gao Feng.  There are mountains and rivers, and a group of people wearing clothes of various colors are densely scattered among the mountains and rivers.  A dark figure appeared on the mountain. It should be the person Xu Xinghai was talking about.  The picture is composed of countless pearl dust powder. Although it is rough, it is extremely realistic and vivid.  It was as if Gao Feng really stood far away and witnessed this scene with his own eyes.

    That black shadow was actually made up of just a few dozen pearl dust powder, but when Gao Feng saw it, his heart felt as if it was grasped by a big hand, and the blood in his body froze.  This person is "Wei Wang Hongyang"!

    There is no reason, Gao Fengguang can confirm when he sees a vague back figure, this person is "Wei Wang Hongyang" who came a moment earlier than him, but actually arrived a full year earlier.

    The picture does not last long, and soon all the colors become messy.  The pearl dust powder continued to dance and spin.  The black back disappeared in front of Gao Feng, blending into the chaotic colors, as if nothing had ever appeared.

    The same process continues.  A few breaths later, the second picture appeared in front of Gao Feng, just like before.

    A silhouette with disheveled hair and ragged clothes.  Judging from the picture, the distance is far away, and the person's face is blurred.  This man hit a monk on the head with his knee, the hard skull was kicked to pieces, and brains and blood sprayed out.  The picture is fixed here, which makes this man even more fierce and ruthless. It seems that the bloody smell is transmitted from the blood, brains and other red and white things in the picture, which makes people sick to smell it.

    There are several magic spells rushing towards this person all around, with colorful colors, and several warriors holding various weapons are attacking from one side.  It's just that there seem to be fewer people scattered among the mountains and rivers than in the previous picture, turning into corpses lying on the ground.  Each corpse was lying with severed limbs, looking extremely miserable.

    The colors change between chaos and order, and a third picture appears.  Although a line was in the picture, Gao Feng could still feel the gray arc of explosive aura appearing.  It seemed that it had just come out of that man's fist and had already slipped through several people's bodies, all in two.  But everyone cut off by the gray arc is like an ice sculpture. Gao Feng can even see the upper body of one of the ice sculptures.?The power of the gray arc was cut open, fell to the ground, and shattered into pieces.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 512: Persuasion

    The smell of violence and blood hit my face.  As if he were immersed in the scene, even Gao Feng could feel how powerful and cold the crescent-shaped spell contained, as if it was about to hit him, and a sense of crisis instantly filled Gao Feng.  whole body.

    The picture passes in an instant and continues to change.  When the fourth picture appeared in front of him, the hairs all over Gao Feng stood up at this moment!  It's him, it's him!

    He was in tatters and in tatters.  But like Emperor Xia Huang Ren, he had the aura to look down on the world, and the four dark red threads around his body penetrated the bodies of the four monks or warriors like four steel spears.  The thick beard on his face covered his face, but Gao Feng knew clearly in his heart that this was "King Hong Yang of Wei"!

    But when it came to this scene, what attracted Gao Feng's attention was no longer "King Hong Yang of Wei", but the four dark threads that were like four poisonous snakes, devouring the power in the bodies of the four monks and warriors.  Gao Feng could even see uneven thick spots on each red thread, as if a poisonous snake was swallowing something.

    The fourth picture is the last picture.  As the color fades, all the pearl dust powder loses all its vibrancy.  From colorful to pure white, it fell to the ground like a snowfall.

    It is indeed a strange art in the world!  Every picture looks like it was painted by a skilled human hand, and every picture looks like Gao Feng is standing in the distance and watching from a distance, as if he is actually there.

    Especially the last one, Gao Feng felt like he was suddenly in the abandoned courtyard in the imperial city, experiencing that thrilling battle.

    Countless red threads in the hands of "King Hong Yang of Wei" wreaked havoc in Zhongjing City.  Even Emperor Ren of Xia had Taoist disciples, heavenly masters, countless years of preparations, the puppets of the Demon Suppressor, the protection of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, and the imprisonment talents of the formation formed by the four towers of the imperial city.  Defeat "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Even so, "King Hongyang of Wei" was still able to escape from the hands of Emperor Xia Huangren. The pure yin energy surrounding this man was intimidating.  Unexpectedly, "King of Wei Hong Yang" really came to the medieval world with him, and was called a peerless monster.

    Xu Xinghai seems a little tired. It seems that the magic of mirage reappearance consumes real energy. Xu Xinghai can't sustain it for a while.  But seeing Gao Feng's surprised look, Xu Xinghai felt elated, as if he had defeated and trampled the young monk opposite him.

    "Mr. Gao, what do you think?" Xu Xinghai asked, his voice trembling slightly, but it was difficult to conceal his pride.  Seeing Gao Feng's sudden loss of consciousness, Xu Xinghai was certain that Gao Feng would definitely agree to this matter no matter what his purpose was.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyebrows were condensed, his eyes were squinted, and he was still looking at the place where the mirage had just reappeared, as if he could still feel the Yin and soft aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" there.

    After a while, Gao Feng made up his mind and said, "If you are sure you can find where this person is, I can give it a try."

    Xu Xinghai smiled, with a hint of pride in his eyes, and said: "Of course we have a way. If Mr. Gao is okay, we can find this person at any time."

    "Well, let's set off now." Gao Feng said lightly, with a restrained atmosphere and a smile on his face, as if the loss of consciousness just now did not happen, but he was just admiring a few beautiful paintings.

    "Mr. Gao, wait a moment. We have found this person's whereabouts. I will take Mr. Gao there." Xu Xinghai said seriously, with a trembling expression on his face, not hiding his disdain for Gao Feng's lack of rules.  "Finding this peerless demon and trapping him requires the secret skills of our Xuantian Sect. This secret skill cannot be revealed to others. Please wait here, Mr. Gao. After we surround the peerless demon, we will not come to Mr. Gao again.  Late."

    Gao Feng gave a gentle "hmm" and without saying much, turned around and returned to the wooden house.  Xu Xinghai calmed down the energy in his body and flew towards Tianzhu Mountain.

    When Xu Xinghai¡¯s true energy fluctuations could no longer be felt, Gao Feng¡¯s body suddenly relaxed, and his golden aura bloomed without restraint.  From the moment I first saw the reappearance of the mirage and felt the cold Yin energy of "Wei Wang Hongyang" in the picture, the Yang Zhiyuan innate Hunyuan Qi in my body seemed to sense the hostility of the enemy, and began to  Ready to move.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The fighting spirit of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was not bloomed from the body until Xu Xinghai was far away.  Countless rays of light overflowed into the wooden house, filling the soul.  The golden innate Hunyuan Qi in the entire wooden house gradually became stronger, but it was extremely soft, and even the wooden house that was not strong and ordinary people's wooden house was not damaged.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng slowly unfolded, bathed in golden light.

    Every feather of the Xiangtian Armor looks so beautiful under the golden light. It is so clear that it seems that every feather has a soul and is soaring in the sky.

    &nbsp; After a long time, the golden light slowly faded away. Gao Feng stood in the wooden house, reaching the peak of the Dragon Slaying Realm both physically and mentally.  The battle against "Wei Wang Hong Yang" may be the only chance to find a way home. Although Gao Feng knew that his current state was unable to face the demon-like and charming "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  But other than that, there's no way to find your way back.

    We must fight!

    His mind gradually calmed down. At this time, Gao Feng was like a long knife, covered with a layer of black sword clothing, with the sharp edge hidden inside without any leakage.  How could Gao Feng dare to be careless about "King Hong Yang of Wei" who even Emperor Xia and Ren Emperor had to treat with caution.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt the old man's son walking towards his wooden house.  Soon, a knock on the door was heard.

    "Come in." Gao Feng said slowly, sitting cross-legged on the wooden bed. He didn't know what this young man wanted from him.

    The wooden door opened, and the young man walked in hesitantly. He saw Gao Feng looking at him. Although his eyes were gentle, his fear of monks had formed a habit over the years.  The young man was even more panicked and stood there helpless.

    Seeing that this young man was extremely nervous, Gao Feng smiled and said, "Sit down wherever you want. What can I do for you?"

    The young man scratched his head and seemed to be infected by Gao Feng's emotions. He gradually regained some calmness and summoned up the courage to say: "Master Immortal, I have seen those two people just now. They are members of a sect called Xuantianmen a hundred miles away.  .¡±

    Having said this, the young man looked hesitant again, as if he was thinking about how to continue.

    "Well, I know, what next?" Gao Feng said.

    After a few breaths, the young man seemed to have made a decision. A look of determination appeared on his face and he said: "Master Immortal, Xuantian Clan and Haotian Clan, which Immortal Master just destroyed, usually do many evil things, including treachery, robbery, and all kinds of evil.

    I even heard people say that they often use living people to refine magic weapons.  I didn't believe it at first, but when I went hunting a few years ago, I saw the monk refining a child in the wilderness.  I didn't dare to say anything at that time and hid in the grass, so I had a chance to escape.  I didn't dare to tell anyone about this incident after I came back, for fear that people from Xuantianmen would find out.  "

    Gao Feng looked at the young man with a smile and said, "Haha, then why did you tell me?"

    "The Immortal Master protects the peace of the place and is a blessing to our father and son to survive and regenerate. I am afraid that the Immortal Master is too kind and may inadvertently fall into the trap of those people." The young man answered honestly.

    "Well, I understand, you go out, I will naturally be more careful." Gao Feng nodded and said.

    Seeing the young man turn around and go out, he carefully closed the wooden door, trying to make as little noise as possible from the rough wooden door.  Gao Feng sighed softly, were all sects the same in this medieval world?  Do you all regard human life as trivial?  Using a child to refine the elixir that can release puppets is too weird and cruel.

    Sitting cross-legged, resting and recuperating, waiting for Xuantianmen to surround "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and then go to meet "Wei Wang Hong Yang" by himself.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Gao Feng felt two monks flying in hurriedly from outside, much faster than Xu Xinghai¡¯s concentration of breath before.  One of the auras was familiar, and it should undoubtedly be that of Xu Xinghai. The other aura was similar to Xu Xinghai's, slightly weaker, and was probably from Xu Xinghai's sect.

    Gao Feng made fists with both hands and clenched them hard.

    "Mr. Gao, that man has appeared." Xu Xinghai's voice soon sounded outside. Although he called Mr. Gao, there was no hint of respect in his words, and he was a little hasty.

    "Has it started yet?" Gao Feng asked.

    "It hadn't started when we left, but now that I think about it, it has already started. Please ask Mr. Gao to take the lead, otherwise there will be too many casualties among the disciples, and I'm afraid we won't be able to trap that person." Xu Xinghai was anxious, and saw Gao Feng said calmly.  As he stood there, he determined in his heart that Gao Feng must have deliberately made things difficult for him. With a bit of resentment in his eyes, he pretended to be polite and said.

    Gao Feng opened the door and saw that Xu Xinghai and everyone around him were dusty and their clothes were slightly messy.  This time the arrival was much more rushed than last time, Gao Feng guessed in his mind.

    "Let's go." Gao Feng already knew that Xu Xinghai came with another person this time. Although he had some guesses in his mind, he pretended not to know and said seriously without even looking at the person, "Where is he?"

    "Near Tianzhu Mountain." Xu Xinghai said.

    Seeing that Xu Xinghai looked quite anxious, Gao Feng spread his wings of the Sky Armor behind him and flew up.

    Xu Xinghai led the way, and Gao Feng followed him leisurely.  The other person did not rise into the air, but muttered something.  In an instant, a streak of blue light appeared in the man's hand, with a clean outer circumference.An incomparable beam of light shone on Xu Xinghai, and then his expression shriveled and he was helpless.

    With the light beam covering his body, Xu Xinghai's flying speed immediately increased by 50%.  Gao Feng thought, this kind of spell is quite unique, and he doesn't know how effective it will be in actual combat.  Seeing that Xu Xinghai of Xuantianmen did not shy away from this spell, either he was pressed for time after surrounding "King of Wei Hong Yang" in Tianzhu Gorge, or this spell was of little use in actual combat.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 513 Zhu Guo kills someone

    Gao Feng guessed as he followed Xu Xinghai, his speed still unhurried and unhurried. Some golden light bloomed on the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor, drawing a golden arc in the sky.

    The wind howled in his ears, and Xu Xinghai felt horrified in his heart.  This time, he brought a junior fellow from the Xuantian Sect with him. One of them was to surround the peerless demon on the side of Tianzhu Mountain. The longer the time passed, the greater the damage inside the door.  The second is that the sect leader confessed that he deliberately wanted to test Gao Feng's realm and ability. After all, the information about Gao Feng was obtained through some ordinary people.  The Haotianmen were all killed, and it was impossible to tell whether the rumors were true or false.  Although he had his own experience of the last test and knew that Gao Feng was a good person, he never saw Gao Feng take action.

    But this time, the sect leader specifically asked to use the technique of "fire transmission".

    There is a secret technique in Xuantianmen called "Xinjinhuo Chuan".  The first level allows you to switch vitality between two people and temporarily enhance the vitality of one of them.  As the level increases, more people's Qi can be obtained.  Even at the level of the sect leader, temporary breakthrough is not a problem.

    Although the technique of "Send the Fire Pass" is powerful, the technique is as its name suggests. After the fire is exhausted, the realm of the person passing on the technique will drop by one level.  Therefore, the sect master will not allow the use of this spell unless necessary.

    The last time I met Gao Feng, Xu Xinghai felt that Gao Feng and himself should be at about the same level.  Although he is stronger than himself, he is not much stronger.  It's not like someone who can wipe out the Haotian Clan at will.  However, after flying in the air and using the secret technique "Xinjiehuozhuan", the extremely abundant zhenqi in the whole body was flowing crazily, and the whistling wind passed by his ears, which made his ears hurt.

    Xu Xinghai looked back triumphantly, thinking that he could outdo you this time!  He was thinking about how Gao Feng would beg him before he slowed down a bit and waited for him.  But looking back, Xu Xinghai was shocked.  Behind him, Gao Feng was still following him as before, without any sign of difficulty.  Xu Xinghai is just cruel and arrogant. His talent and strength in cultivation are extremely high, otherwise he would not be able to get all the indulgence from the Xuantian Sect Master.

    Seeing the golden light flowing slightly on the wings of Gao Feng's soaring armor behind him, with the same irritating smile on his face just now, he knew that even if he used the secret technique of "The Legend of Fire", he would still be better than Gao Feng.  The young monk at the back was just a little bit off.

    Unfathomable!

    Xu Xinghai had these four words in his mind. The cultivation level of the young man behind him was really unfathomable!  A body full of pure innate Hunyuan Qi, it is difficult to reach the sky through cultivation, but it happened that he reached such a high level of cultivation at such a young age.  Where did he come from?  I wonder how a disciple of a major sect managed to cultivate such profound and pure Qi at such a young age?

    The more he flew, the more certain Xu Xinghai became that the young man behind him must not have tried his best.  Xu Xinghai had a feeling that if his speed increased, the young man behind him would definitely be able to keep up with him effortlessly.

    ¡°Looking at the fact that the Haotian Clan was wiped out, it is indeed true.  Emotions of envy and jealousy spread in his heart, and Xu Xinghai hated Gao Feng deeply.  He secretly made up his mind to kill Gao Feng while he was going to fight that peerless demon.

    Xu Xinghai was thinking a thousand times in front of him, and Gao Feng was also feeling the magic of Xuantianmen's skills.  The two of them each had their own minds, and it took only a moment for their figures to resemble two lightning bolts. Tianzhu Mountain in the distance became increasingly clear in their sight, and the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth also began to fluctuate violently.

    Gao Feng looked attentively, a golden light flashed in his eyes.  At the foot of Tianzhu Mountain in the distance, several rays of true energy were flickering, occasionally mixed with a wisp of bone-chilling aura.

    In the abandoned small courtyard in the imperial city of Zhongjing City, although "King of Wei Hong Yang" had already gone with the corona when Gao Feng arrived, the cold and gloomy air has not faded for a long time, and he has felt it before.  At this time, I saw a longing figure near Tianzhu Mountain, with spells flying around, but although I felt the cold air in it very vaguely, I was already sure that this person must be "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    A glimmer of hope slowly rose in my heart, and the golden light in my eyes became a little brighter.

    "Mr. Gao, in front of you is the peerless demon. Our Xuantianmen united four small sects and worked hard to find and trap this man. The next thing is for you, Mr. Lao Gao."

    "After a short burst of energy, Xu Xinghai's energy became unsustainable, and he gasped and said to Gao Feng. Now that he had murderous intentions, his words became more polite.

    Gao Feng did not answer and continued to fly closer. The situation near Tianzhu Mountain could be seen more clearly.  The clothes "Wei Wang Hongyang" was wearing were more tattered than what he saw in the mirage reappearance, and some places were scorched, as if he had been hit by some magic.

    &nbsp;Hundreds of monks or warriors around him were ready to attack "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Even so, the figure with a cold air was still like a ghost. From time to time, it would get close to someone, making a knife with its palm, leaving a bloody mist.  Or use magic with the most yin energy to kill those who besiege you.

    The figure of "King of Wei Hongyang" was erratic and extremely fast. Even Gao Feng used the "Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique" and looked intently, but he could only see blurry shadows moving back and forth in the sea of ??people.  The blood splatters and screams and wailings prove that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has been here before, but it is difficult to see "Wei Wang Hong Yang" just by looking at it with eyesight.

    This is the true strength of "Wei Wang Hongyang"?  Gao Feng's heart was filled with a dark cloud. He didn't expect "King of Wei Hong Yang" to be so powerful.  As expected, he was a strong man who could fight against Xia Emperor Rendi, one of the top five powers in the world, and even though he was at a disadvantage, he was defeated without any confusion!

    After watching a few breaths of time, Gao Feng's eyes narrowed even more tightly, and the golden light in his eyes became more concentrated.  In just a few breaths, Gao Feng suddenly saw several monks and warriors who were besieging "King of Wei Hong Yang" fall down.  But several times when "Wei Wang Hongyang" stopped, Gao Feng saw a face full of confusion and ignorance. He seemed confused about everything in front of him and had no idea where he was. Gao Feng even had a sense of  It feels like Wei Wang Hongyang "doesn't even know who he is."

    Seeing the blank look on his face, Gao Feng thought of the night he spent on the mountain behind Haotianmen looking at Tianzhu Mountain.  Have you ever had such a confusion on your face?  Is it possible that "King Hong Yang of Wei" still doesn't know why he came to the medieval world?  Could it be that he is confused about how to go back given his state?

    In addition to the confusion of "Wei Wang Hongyang", what gave Gao Feng a vague feeling of threat was that the monks and warriors who besieged "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be absent and did not kill "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Surrounding the ghostly figure, he could not escape.  The monks and warriors who died at the hands of "King Hong Yang of Wei" looked like they were not members of the Xuantian Clan. The Xuantian Clan must have been controlling the rhythm intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°Perhaps he is too sensitive. Gao Feng is not sure about this guess. After all, people are constantly dying just to allow himself to deal with "King Hong Yang of Wei". He may have other intentions, but the price is too high.

    There were dozens of monks from Xuantianmen scattered around, standing there motionless. Even if "Wei Wang Hongyang" attacked them, they would not move.  The people around him who had been arranged by Xuantianmen rushed forward and forced "Wei Wang Hong Yang" to retreat.

    Gao Feng was looking at "Wei Wang Hongyang" attentively, when a short, hunchbacked man floated over.  The pure Qi circulates with a bit of ethereal aura.

    Xu Xinghai said beside Gao Feng: "Mr. Gao, this is the master of our Xuantian Sect, Master Tianling."

    Gao Feng looked at the short and somewhat hunchbacked man in front of him, looked into Master Tianling's eyes with clear eyes, raised his hands and said, "I have met Master Tianling."

    The hunchbacked monk's face was densely covered with freckles, which looked disgusting.

    Seeing Gao Feng staring at his hunchback without surprise, looking very measured, Jie Jie smiled strangely and said, "Mr. Gao, I have heard about your kindness and virtuous reputation for a long time, which is really admirable."

    Gao Feng smiled slightly and said nothing, waiting for Master Tianling's next words.

    "Mr. Gao also saw it. The speed of this peerless demon is too fast, and our disciples can't keep up." Master Tianling turned around in front of Gao Feng, looking at the ghostly figure in the distance, and seemed to be interested in Gao Feng.  As if he had no defense at all, he allowed his back to be exposed to Gao Feng and continued: "I invite Mr. Gao to come this time, because Mr. Gao possesses a rare treasure, is extremely fast, and is a warrior. I hope Mr. Gao can entangle this man.  A peerless demon, if you can kill this peerless demon, Xuantian Clan will do it for you."

    Gao Feng smiled. Hearing what Master Tianling said was not true, he felt funny in his heart. He just looked at the "King of Wei Hong Yang" who was raging in the distance with a smile, without commenting.

    Master Tianling looked at the figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang", smiled faintly, and said: "Our Xuantianmen is not a big sect, but we always have some treasures." After saying that, a red light flashed in his hand, and a familiar aura appeared in his hand.  In front of Gao Feng.

    This is Gao Feng was in a daze when he saw the thing in Master Tianling's hand. Is this Zhu Guo?  It doesn't look like it, why is it so big?  On the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng had eaten countless red fruits, which made the old man with a white beard glare at him.  But even the Zhuguo in the Immortal Mountain has never seen such a big one!  And the vitality of heaven and earth contained is not so rich.

    The rich vitality of heaven and earth around the Zhu Guo in the hands of Master Tianling formed a cloud, lingering around the Zhu Guo. At first glance, it was not a mortal thing.

    Although I didn¡¯t see the horrified expression on Gao Feng¡¯s face,Finally, his breathing became a little heavier, and Master Tianling seemed to have expected it, with a proud smile on his lips.  The smile stretched across his freckled face, making it look even more ugly.  Money and silk are so attractive that it persuades this young monk to fight to the death with that peerless demon, both sides will lose. How can he do it without giving him something that makes his heart flutter.  As long as there is greed, no matter how smart a person is, he will become a fool.

 Text Chapter 514 Who am I?

    "This five-hundred-year-old Zhu Guo can be regarded as a deposit. If everything goes through, I will give Mr. Gao two thousand-year Zhu Guo." After saying that, the Zhu Guo in his hand was bigger than what Gao Feng had seen in the fairy mountain.  The fruit flew slowly and floated in front of Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng caught the Zhu Guo and played with it several times like a big offering in a pawn shop. Then he slowly put the Zhu Guo into the Noble Phantasm and said, "How long will it take for you to set up an array to trap this person?"

    "One stick of incense." Master Tianling already had a case, so when Gao Feng asked, he said directly.

    "Okay." Gao Feng also had other thoughts. The ferocious expression of "Wei Wang Hongyang" like a monster from the Nine Netherworld and the ignorance that he couldn't remember anything made Gao Feng feel cold in his heart.

    With this look, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to explain clearly even if I asked him something.  Seeing this, it was impossible for me to find out how to go back from "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    If you face "Wei Wang Hongyang" alone, you will probably escape death.  If Xuantianmen is around to help, it will at least distract the attention of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and even in a desperate situation, he can find a glimmer of hope.

    As for whether Xuantianmen has any other thoughts, let¡¯s put them aside for now.  Without "Wei Wang Hongyang", Gao Feng really didn't know where to go to figure out how to go back.

    Go back, this is the bottom line.  For this reason, Gao Feng can bear it even if he takes some risks.

    Gao Feng nodded slightly, took out a long knife, and said, "I'm going."

    After saying that, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flapped, and the golden light on his body flashed, turning into a golden lightning, which was dazzling and eye-catching in the evening sun.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to feel the different aura between Gao Feng and other monks in the medieval world. He stopped suddenly. Shi Shiran stood among the monks and warriors of Xuantianmen, and simply ignored these people.  .  He frowned, looking at Gao Feng in the golden lightning on the horizon, as if he remembered something.

    Golden lightning came in an instant, and the long knife in Gao Feng's hand turned into a golden arc and struck at "Wei Wang Hongyang" who was thinking hard.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" figure stopped, but the magic spells of the Xuantianmen monks around him did not stop attacking.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" followed the body's fighting instinct and ejected extremely yin energy from his fingers like a zither, shooting down all the spells that attacked him.  Even if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was motionless, no monk from the Xuantian Sect could attack "Wei Wang Hong Yang"'s physical body.

    The golden lightning arc struck at "Wei Wang Hongyang". But at this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have thought of something, but couldn't remember it. Even when Gao Feng's attack was about to hit his head, he still had an expression on his face.  Painfully, with endless questions in his eyes, he looked at Gao Feng.

    The long knife slashed down in the air with an aura that seemed to shatter the sky. Even the blood-red afterglow of the setting sun seemed to be chopped into pieces.  The fierce sword was irresistible.  Xu Xinghai's face turned extremely pale when he saw Gao Feng flying towards "Wei Wang Hongyang" from a distance, and his previous competitive spirit disappeared into smoke.  Even if he could practice the secret skills in the sect to the level of the sect master and absorb the power of several people, he would never be able to reach Gao Feng's speed.

    He is actually so strong!

    Although he thought so, Xu Xinghai still forced himself to defend himself, but Gao Feng only possessed a rare treasure in the world.  Without that unknown Noble Phantasm integrated into his body, this young man wouldn't be much stronger.  The resentment in his eyes was mixed with a bit of greed, and he had even begun to imagine how to ask the master Tianling for Gao Feng's treasure.

    Soon, something shocking happened to Xu Xinghai again.  The golden light shattered the afterglow of the sunset, and Xu Xinghai's proud heart was also shattered.  Even looking at it from a distance, Xu Xinghai could feel the endless pure power on the long knife.  Vast and pure, the innate power of Hunyuan exploded and drew an arc in the air. In Xu Xinghai's eyes, the sky and the mountain seemed to be split apart by this power.

    ??Irresistible.  Xu Xinghai suddenly thought about what would happen if he stood in the position of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  My back was soaked and wet with cold sweat.  Unable to resist, he could only be split in half.

    Most of the people in Xuantian Sect were shocked by the golden light like Xu Xinghai, forgetting where they were, forgetting the bloodshed of their fellow sects around them, and forgetting that the murderous "King of Wei Hong Yang" was standing there.

    At this moment, countless people were dazzled by the golden light.  At this moment, Tianzhu Mountain seemed to be trembling slightly under the golden light.

    The golden light suddenly stopped.

    " Two pale, weak-looking fingers clamped Gao Feng's long knife. The sharp edge on the long knife loomed between the fingers as if unwilling to be restrained.Struggling in the cold air.  A huge force blew up a hurricane at the feet of "King Hong Yang of Wei", and the earth trembled.  A series of cracked textures spread under the feet of "Wei Wang Hongyang", as if some monster was about to crawl out of the ground.

    The already extremely shabby clothes were rustling in the wind. His messy gray hair flowed behind him, and his covered face was revealed. It was indeed "King of Wei Hong Yang".

    This peerless demon is indeed "King Hong Yang of Wei"!  "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was taken away by the sun for only a stick of incense earlier than Gao Feng, but he came a year earlier in the medieval era!

    Everything came to an abrupt end, coming quickly and going away abruptly.  The hearts of everyone present were like those golden rays of light, being squeezed hard. There were even monks with weaker cultivation levels who had blood seeping from the corners of their mouths, and their faces were pale and shaky.

    Master Tianling, the leader of the Xuantian Sect, looked stagnant. He didn¡¯t expect that this young monk would be so strong. He didn¡¯t expect that the peerless demon that he had been deliberately dealing with for the past year could still maintain such a powerful force in a series of fights!  Does he actually have no limits?

    "What are you talking about?" I asked in a confused manner, and the five words came out like a chicken being pinched by the neck and squealing.  However, the unstoppable knife was unable to move in front of the man's two weak-looking fingers. "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng with a troubled expression and asked each word.  It seemed that even speaking had become extremely unfamiliar and a burden.

    Gao Feng's forward momentum was stopped. Part of the huge power was relieved by "Wei Wang Hongyang", and the rest rushed back to Gao Feng himself.

    The cloth dragon skin seemed to be being rubbed by a big hand inside the body, and Gao Feng could even hear a faint crunching sound.

    "Do you still remember who you are?" Gao Feng asked, his voice was not loud, only he and "Wei Wang Hongyang" could hear him.  The sound of wind around him has not stopped yet, and the force rushing back to him has not been completely offset.  But Gao Feng couldn't wait to ask. No matter how deep his thoughts were, he might not be able to restrain the impulse at this moment.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how the long sword was held in the hands of ¡°King Hong Yang of Wei¡±.  Whether that cold air will cause harm to oneself seems to have become less important.  The important thing is, I want to go back!  This thought was like a wildfire burning in Gao Feng's heart and could not be extinguished.

    "Iamwho?" "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s eyes were blurry again, and he seemed to be unable to remember anything. Gao Feng's problem seemed to be more harmful than the long knife in his hand.  It needs to be sharp and cut directly into the heart of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Even "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s fingers that held Gao Feng's sword unknowingly loosened their grip, as if there was a bug gnawing at his head, which was extremely painful.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" covered his head with both hands and screamed silently, just repeating these three words.

    I?

    yes?

    who?

    Every time "Wei Wang Hongyang" read a word in his eyes, a hint of coldness appeared in his eyes, until the dark and cold aura filled his eyes.  Gray, like a pair of dead eyes looked straight at Gao Feng opposite.

    Suddenly, "King Hong Yang of Wei" suddenly rose up, and the battlefield that had just been calm suddenly became cold.  But before this cold air, there was a blade made of pure pure energy, spinning in mid-air, flying towards Gao Feng with a hissing sound and dense cold air.

    The distance between the two was extremely close. "Wei Wang Hongyang" had just been thinking hard about who I was, and Gao Feng seemed to see a glimmer of hope.  But the situation suddenly changed, catching Gao Feng off guard.

    Gao Feng hurriedly retracted the left wing of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him, raised the right wing, and made a diagonal movement in mid-air.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" attacked suddenly, and Gao Feng avoided many dangers.  The cold, substance-like blade made of true energy grazed his ribs. Even with the protection of the cloth dragon skin, it left a wound deep enough to show the bone.  The blood should have flowed out gurglingly, but in an instant it was soaked by the cold air and solidified into ice.

    Drop by drop, the blood turned into blood-red ice beads and fell down.  Just like the blood drops spit out by the sharks in the East China Sea when they were about to die, they were reflected in brilliant colors by the setting sun in the west.

    Although "King of Wei Hong Yang" looks like he can't think of anything, his fighting instinct is still fully maintained.  The blade formed from the essence of true energy flew past Gao Feng's armpit and cut a monk more than a hundred feet away behind Gao Feng into two pieces.  The monk didn't even have time to shout out before his whole body turned into two ice sculptures.

    The force was used extremely skillfully - even the two pieces of ice sculpture looked to outsiders as if they were completely made from nature. The whole person was instantly frozen, and the expression on his face remained the same as before. The two whiskers of the shocked face were vivid.  The head is tilted up, showing a certain degree of obscenity.  There is only a black line left between the chest and abdomen, which is blurry and cannot be seen clearly unless you look carefully.

    Gao FengAfter narrowly avoiding it, a sharp pain came from the wound under the ribs.  A cold breath spread into the body along with the wound, and everything it passed through felt like it was frozen into ice and instantly lost all feeling. Even the pain became unclear, but a little numb.

 Text Chapter 515 Red Line

    The golden light of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique suddenly appeared in the body, and Gao Feng started fighting with this cold aura in his body.  With the help of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him, Gao Feng soared in mid-air at an extremely fast speed, in order to gain a moment of time to drive away the cold.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed not to know how to seize this opportunity. He just stood there and muttered something.

    Without the support of the true energy of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the cold and cold energy turned into a tree without roots, and was quickly swallowed up by the innate Hunyuan true energy in Gao Feng's body.  But Gao Feng knew in his heart that this was because "King of Wei Hong Yang" had no intention of attacking him. If he hadn't been thinking about what seemed like a knotty problem, although he would not have been beaten to death, he would have definitely escaped in embarrassment.

    ??Stabilize your mind and don¡¯t dare to be distracted again.  "King Hongyang of Wei" was quick and ruthless in his attacks. If he was really careless, it might lead to a huge mistake for the ages.  If that were the case, it would be too late to regret it.

    The figure is not counted as flying around "Wei Wang Hongyang", the afterimages remain in place, and from time to time, a golden sword light flashes out.  Gao Feng was even more careful, and the blade was not caught again by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    After a few breaths, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have remembered something, his eyes flashed with light, but then dimmed again, and the confusion in his eyes became a bit heavier, turning into a more chaotic gray.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" also seemed to be extremely bored by himself. He suddenly curled up and then raised his chest, and a huge roar resounded through Tianzhu Mountain.  A long gray dragon visible to the naked eye came out of the mouth of "Wei Wang Hongyang", roared, and wreaked havoc aimlessly beside Tianzhu Mountain.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared, and his body suddenly turned into a gray shadow and rushed towards the flying Gao Feng.  As soon as his body moved, several gray auras flew in front of Gao Feng like a scimitar used by a Western Desert horse thief.

    so fast!  Gao Feng only had time to express such a sigh in his mind, and the golden light of the innate Hunyuan True God Technique on his body shook violently, and he roared out the "Demon-breaking Roar".

    A large golden character appeared in front of Gao Feng and collided with a gray wind blade in front of him.  The scimitar-like spells issued by "King of Wei Hong Yang" contained the power of Yin. As soon as they came into contact, the light on the golden characters dimmed a bit.  Layers of frost appeared and spread.

    The first attack was defeated by the golden words roared by the "Demon Breaking Roar", and the second attack came in an instant.  The golden light dimmed again, like a candle in the wind that might be extinguished at any time.  The frost covering the golden characters is even thicker, and will wrap the golden characters formed by the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    The third attack disappeared together with the golden characters, a cloud of smoke rose up, and the gray and cold air contained some masculine atmosphere contained in the golden light.  Even though they have collapsed, the two auras still refuse to let go. To this point, they are still entangled with each other, and they will not stop until they fight to the death.

    With the "Demon Breaking Roar" blocking him, the wings of Gao Feng's Soaring Sky Armor shook and he dodged the remaining two attacks.

    But, everything has just begun.  A gray shadow rushed in front of Gao Feng, moving faster than lightning, and there was no way to resist it.  Before Gao Feng could see clearly, a huge force hit him.  The cloth dragon skin fell with the force, naturally resisting this powerful attack.

    Gao Feng only felt an inexplicable powerful force hitting him, and his body retreated like a kite with its string broken.  No matter how he adjusts his body while retreating, he tries to find a chance to counterattack.  "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s attacks were continuous. Let alone counterattack, it was extremely difficult to resist and prevent the vital points from being attacked.  It seemed that every time Gao Feng used the Demon Fight, his exquisite martial arts skills left his opponent unable to fight back.

    At this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s attack was so fast that Gao Feng could not see clearly, and he faced the same dilemma as his previous opponents.  "Wei Wang Hongyang's" hands, shoulders, elbows, and knees hit Gao Feng like extremely hard rocks. Every blow made Gao Feng feel that the bones in his body were broken.

    The attacks hit him again and again, and the huge force made Gao Feng's whole body numb. He didn't know whether his bones were broken or not.  Numbness spread all over the body, and even moving a finger seemed impossible.

    He stepped back, and the ethereal figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" continued to approach, and every part of his body became a means of attack.  The moment Gao Feng entered the battle, he was beaten horribly by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him suddenly closed in front of him, and Gao Feng seemed to have turned into a big eggshell.  He relied on the Xiangtian Armor nourished by the innate Hunyuan Qi to survive.

    But there is no further use.  "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s attacks were like a storm, and countless attacks fell on the wings of the Xiangtian Armor, quickly dimming the golden light of the Xiangtian Armor's wings.

    It¡¯s like having your muscles and bones ripped out and all your feathers plucked outLike a bird, the wings of the Xiangtian Armor only resisted for a moment before helplessly retracting them and retracting into Gao Feng's body.

    The moment of respite did not give Gao Feng any chance. "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a cold and murderous look in his eyes. He did not give Gao Feng any chance, and raindrop-like attacks fell on Gao Feng's body.

    The commoner dragon skin also lost its defensive role under the attack of "Wei Wang Hongyang". His fists saw flesh and his swords saw blood.  Even his iron-clad body had been beaten to pieces at this moment.  Even the bones made of steel were shattered.

    Master Tianling of Xuantianmen¡¯s face was livid, and the freckles on his face turned greenish-brown, but his eyes looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" with a bit of greed.  Xu Xinghai had seen "Wei Wang Hong Yang" kill people, but he never thought that this peerless demon could be so powerful.  If he really came up to deal with him, I'm afraid he would be dead on the ground with just one move.  And Gao Feng must have been too resistant. After receiving so many punches and kicks, he was still not beaten to a pulp!

    Even if the disciples of the Xuantian Sect around wanted to attack, they couldn't catch the ghostly figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and didn't know what to do.

    The violent wind and rain finally stopped. "Wei Wang Hongyang" pinched Gao Feng's neck with one hand and lifted Gao Feng high. His eyes were no longer confused, but filled with bloodthirsty greed.  Two dark silk threads passed out from the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and pierced into Gao Feng's body like steel spears, greedily sucking in the pure innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body.

    "Who are you? You look a bit familiar." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said to himself.  Gao Feng's neck was pinched in his hands. Even if Gao Feng wanted to speak, he couldn't.  "The Taoism you practice is really pure. After being chased by these bastards for a year, it's time to make up for it."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to feel a little confused while letting the dark red thread absorb the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body.  But it was different from the beast-like expression just now. Instead, he was concentrating on thinking about something.

    At this moment, a Xuantianmen disciple saw "Wei Wang Hongyang" stop and was talking to Gao Feng, and then sent out a spell to hit "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was thinking about why Gao Feng looked familiar. Suddenly he felt the fluctuation of vitality between heaven and earth, and he punched back at random.  The fist wind carried the aura of gray death, as turbulent as an angry wave but extremely condensed.  The orange light spell was dispersed by a punch, and the punch wind penetrated the monk's body and stopped abruptly.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang's precise control of power is truly amazing.

    At this moment, all the more than a hundred monks and warriors in the audience fell silent.  He looked at Master Tianling, the master of Xuantian Clan, and asked what he should do next.

    Master Tianling¡¯s eyes exuded a fanatical and blazing light, and he shouted in a low voice: ¡°Go up!¡±

    Many warriors and monks had no choice but to attack "King Hong Yang of Wei" again.  It's just that the density and intensity of the spell are a bit weaker than before, and it's a bit absent-minded.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to be aware of it. He flicked the fingers of one hand and blocked all attacks with gray cold spells.  The other hand was always pinching Gao Feng's neck, and could kill Gao Feng at any time.  The red thread continued to absorb the true energy in Gao Feng's body, greedily and strangely.

    "It's really strange here. I always feel that these practitioners shouldn't be so unruly. It's really strange, really strange." "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't say a word. It was really strange, and the hand holding Gao Feng's neck tightened.  In the end, Gao Feng's neck was almost broken.

    When Gao Feng heard what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, although his whole body was short of breath and he couldn't breathe, blood surged in the top of his head and he felt extremely uncomfortable.  But every word "Wei Wang Hongyang" said was like thunder exploding in his ears.

    He still has some memories. At least "King Hong Yang of Wei" can still remember that even the high-ranking monks and warriors in Zhongjing City could not rape or kill ordinary people wantonly.  Even if the monsters from the Nine Nether Sect want to harm people's lives, they have to use some means to hide their true purpose.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s face suddenly turned cold, and the confusion in his eyes was swept away. His dead gray eyes became more determined and sharp, and he put more force on his hands and said viciously: "No matter who you are, you and these bastards  If we all besiege me together, then you will die! Once all your power is absorbed, you will die without a single body!"

    After saying that, the two red silk threads coming from "Wei Wang Hongyang" became brighter and brighter, with a faint golden light shining inside.

    Gao Feng was trapped in a desperate situation, unable to breathe in any air, and his whole body was in burning pain.  The pure and stable innate Hunyuan Qi flowed away quickly with the sucking of the two red silk threads. The Qi like the Yangtze River began to run out in just a few words of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    ? ?At the same time, the gray and cold air on "Wei Wang Hongyang" became a little stronger, and even had a faint aura.  A red thread spread rapidly from the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", appearing from time to time on the skin exposed to the air due to ragged clothes.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 516 Master Tianling

    The bloodshot threads soon climbed up the arms of "King Wei Hong Yang", and the pale fingers turned into deep red as the bloodshot threads spread, and the thick joints were particularly dark.  As his fingers flexed, Gao Feng felt as if his cervical vertebrae were being crushed, and he could clearly hear the sound of the bones rubbing against each other due to the huge force.

    The golden light of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique was suppressed by "Wei Wang Hongyang". Although it was still resisting in the body, it had no other purpose except making Gao Feng more painful.

    It was only a moment, but Gao Feng felt like countless years had passed.  From head to toe, that huge power was absorbed by the remaining innate Qi of the Innate Hunyuan Suppressing Art and circulated in the body.  His neck was not broken by "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but all the bones in his body were rattling and breaking inch by inch.  The squeezed out vitality was then completely sucked away by the steel-gun-like red silk threads on "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body, leaving no trace behind.

    It was as if I was in the underworld, my body was being ravaged by monsters and ghosts, and the endless pain seemed to have no end in sight.  A ray of golden blood flowed from the corner of Gao Feng's mouth and fell on the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" also looked at Gao Feng very strangely. It is said that with this kind of power, even a master in the holy realm would be crushed to death by him without any resistance. How come Gao Feng is not dead yet?

    Golden blood dripped on the back of the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The pure masculine energy met the yin aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang". It was like sworn enemies meeting each other, neither willing to give in at all. Two different things.  The collision of the power of colors disrupted the vitality of the surrounding world, and white smoke rose up from the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng with a ferocious face, his eyes were cruel and calm.  It was as if he didn't even notice the damage caused by that drop of golden blood.

    "I didn't expect that you, this kid, would have a tough life." "Wei Wang Hongyang" smiled, gently patted Gao Feng's cheek with his left hand, and said with some pity: "You are naturally full of innocence, if you didn't participate  It¡¯s not a big deal to harm me and save your life. Boy, if you want to blame me, just blame your life.¡±

    After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang" gathered the gray zhenqi in his right hand, flicked his waist, and threw Gao Feng towards Tianzhu Mountain.

    Every bone in his body was broken, and Gao Feng would suffer severe pain even if he barely moved.  Under the protection of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, his mind remained clear, and he didn't know whether he was lucky or unlucky.  If he had lost his mind, he probably wouldn't have suffered so much.

    The wind whistled past my ears, and Tianzhu Mountain was right in front of me.  Gao Feng endured the severe pain and reluctantly moved his right hand, trying to reach into the precious phantom and take out the ten thousand years of gold left by the saint in the snow mountain temple.  Maybe, maybe it will save my life.

    "King Hongyang of Wei" took Gao Feng out, knowing that Gao Feng would definitely die.  No longer thinking about why this young monk looked familiar, he absorbed the extremely pure innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body after rejoicing in his grudges. He looked up to the sky and smiled, and Jie Jie's voice resounded throughout the mountains.  The echoes came, like rolling thunder, which made people's hearts shake when they heard it.

    With a loud bang, Gao Feng was hit on Tianzhu Mountain, dust and mist filled the air, and countless gravels sprayed out.  Even Tianzhu Mountain seemed to be shaken by a huge force, and everyone swayed slightly in a trance.

    When the dust settled, a dark cave appeared on Tianzhu Mountain, so dark that it was impossible to see the bottom at a glance.  Master Tianling, the leader of the Xuantian Sect, secretly complained in his heart. With such a powerful blow, even if Gao Feng was made of steel, his body would be shattered into pieces.  Master Tianling didn't care about Gao Feng's life or death, even if he couldn't defeat this peerless demon, it would be fine.  The main reason is that the large formation besieging "King of Wei Hong Yang" has just begun to take shape. Seeing that this peerless demon seems to have regained some strength, it will definitely be more difficult to deal with in the future.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sneered twice, drew two gray-black arcs with his hands, and shot out two sharp balls of Qi, killing three people and forcing others to retreat.

    "You roosters and thieves, have you been plotting against me this year? Hey, hey. Setting up a large formation to capture me alive? Dreaming!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" was sometimes confused and sometimes sober, although he could not think of the past.  I don't know exactly what happened, but my memory of spells, formations, and martial arts seems to have been completely forgotten.  His eyes were extremely sharp, he pointed at Master Tianling and cursed,

    These words reached Master Tianling¡¯s ears, and Master Tianling, who was in distress, couldn¡¯t help but change his face.  By a coincidence, Xuantianmen obtained a fragment of a secret book that was passed down from an unknown source, and learned an extremely powerful formation. The name of the formation was called Guancanghai.

    It is said that after the arrangement is completed, it will be like being in the East China Sea, with thousands of blue waves imprisoned on the body. If you are in the great formation, even if you have the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth, you will not be able to escape.  Although there are only fragments, its power cannot be underestimated.  Before Xuantianmen came to Zhongzhou, they used this large formation in the East China Sea.He hunted and killed many top-level sea monsters without missing a beat.  So after seeing "Wei Wang Hong Yang", Master Tianling of Xuantianmen wanted to capture this peerless demon alive to refine a treasure.

    This matter is a secret that is not told within the Xuantian Sect. It is controlled by the sect leader, and even the direct descendants have no idea about it.  Every time the disciples involved in setting up the formation performed their own duties, they didn't even know what the formation was called.  Why hasn¡¯t the formation been set up yet, and this peerless demon even knows his name?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Master Tianling coldly and said: "Today I will let you run wild, but one day I will definitely make you Xuantianmen have no chickens or dogs left."

    Although "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s consciousness has not fully recovered, his fighting instinct and memory have been restored to some extent.  Knowing that today we are under heavy siege, Xuantianmen has another formation to watch the sea.  If I really wait until the Guancanghai formation is completed, I'm afraid I won't be able to leave.  A good man will not suffer any immediate losses, so he will retreat for now, but this breath will always come out.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Master Tianling of Xuantian Clan turned pale, and the countless freckles on his face turned into bluish-brown, which looked terrifying.  This peerless demon originally had no sanity and was only fighting with its natural fighting instinct.  So Xuantianmen thought, as long as someone can hold back this peerless demon, the killing spree will not be able to sense the vitality of heaven and earth that was aroused when setting up the formation.  But unexpectedly, as soon as Gao Feng arrived, this peerless demon seemed to have regained his sanity, and he was noticed by Guan Canghai before the formation was completed.

    If he really escapes, Xuantianmen may not be able to live a peaceful life in the future.  Even if the family is destroyed, it is only a matter of this peerless demon's thoughts.

    Thinking of this, Master Tianling took out a green pill in his hand, and the true energy flowed around and the pill melted.  A thick green color rose up, and in an instant it turned into a ghost boy holding a steel fork and pounced on "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sneered. He originally wanted to turn around and leave, but when he saw the green ghost boy released by Master Tianling of Xuantianmen, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes!

    After punching out, the Tianzhu had just calmed down when it was triggered by the furious blow of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  For a time, the sky and the earth were filled with wind and clouds, and the sun and moon changed colors.  A streak of gray zhenqi with crystal white edges rose up in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang", turning into a gray tiger and pounced towards the green ghost boy.

    Countless plants and trees at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain felt the aura of the gray tiger, and they stood in full force.  Countless pine needles on the relaxed green cypresses all over the mountains and plains follow the gray tiger like arrows, turning into dark blue howling winds.

    Clouds follow the dragon, tigers follow the wind.  A cold hurricane came with a fishy smell behind the gray tiger, adding to the power of the gray tiger.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a cruel look in his eyes. Looking at the somewhat panicked Master Tianling of Xuantianmen, his voice suddenly turned calm and deep, and he said lightly: "I didn't expect that you had ulterior motives and wanted to capture me alive and refine me into something like this."  Plant ghost puppets. Hehe, it¡¯s awesome!¡±

    When Master Xuantianmen Tianling heard these two faint words of "Wei Wang Hongyang", his heart felt cold.  The peerless demon opposite actually knows everything!  How can this be!

    You must not let him walk away!  There is a bitter taste in the heart of Xuantianmen Tianling Master. This secret method is different from ordinary sects that use boys and girls to refine ghosts. It requires extremely strong monks as a guide and is calcined with heavenly fire for 7749 days.  After transforming into a soul, his body was forged by sky fire and was harder than fine steel.  In addition, such refining will not affect the realm of the puppet at all. Not only is it powerful, but its own Qi can also use moves that the monk who has refined the puppet cannot usually use.

    "If others knew about this Master Tianling, the leader of the Xuantian Sect, couldn't help but shudder. The common man is innocent of the crime of harboring a jade.  Even if the peerless demon doesn't take action, my Xuantian Sect will still be destroyed by other major sects.

    While in a trance, the green ghost boy was held in the mouth of the gray tiger, screaming miserably.  Countless amounts of green pus flowed from the corners of the gray tiger's mouth, and the green light was getting weaker and weaker, and would soon dissipate.

    "Demon! Today I want you to see my Xuantianmen's magic!" Master Tianling roared, and his clothes suddenly flew up.  Before any true energy could flow or the spell could be formed, the figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" swayed, and at some point he had arrived behind Master Tianling.  He raised his knees and hit Master Tianling's hunched back.

    "Ah!" With a scream, the muscles on Master Tianling's face were twisted ferociously. Unable to bear the pain, he stumbled to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" raised his foot and stepped on Master Tianling's back. The curvature of the hunchback was gradually flattened. Master Tianling struggled painfully under his feet, and his hands were firmly grasped into the soil on the ground, but under the heavy weight,  More than a thousand feet away but unable to move (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to Piaotian Literature registered members to recommend this workProduct, your support is my greatest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 516 The War Thousands of Years Ago

    Looking at Master Tianling at his feet, "Wei Wang Hongyang" said calmly, "Although I can't remember what happened in the past, I am already awake! Do you still think that those methods in the past can hurt me? You Xuantianmen are like this  This small sect can have some incredible martial arts skills, just don¡¯t look at it. You have been chasing me for a year, we will talk about this matter later. I will not take your life today, since you deliberately want me  Life is worse than death, but I can't let you die so easily. I will kill all your disciples, kill all your relatives, and finally skin you and then refine it to make you immortal, but you live in pain every day.  In it, there will be no liberation forever."

    After saying this, everyone who heard it changed their expressions.  This is too sinister!  This man is indeed a peerless monster.  These people never thought about whether the boys who were refined by them were like this, unable to survive or die.

    Master Tianling of Xuantianmen shouted loudly, and his limbs twitched on the ground. He completely lost the immortal look he had just now.  Like an old dog, lying on the ground lingering for breath.

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" finished speaking and turned to leave. None of the hundreds of monks and warriors around him dared to step forward to stop him.  With one move, he knocked the superior Tianling Master to the ground and trampled him under his feet. He was so powerful, who dared to provoke him?

    But at this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had just taken half a step, and the energy between heaven and earth began to boil restlessly on the ground around Tianzhu Mountain.  The raised foot of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" did not step down. Instead, it just stopped in mid-air, as if it was under a spell that immobilizes the body.

    This breath is very familiar, it seems to be the purest innate breath that I just sucked.  Didn't that young monk who looked familiar to him already have all his bones broken, wasn't he already drained of his true energy and smashed into pieces on Tianzhu Mountain?

    The vitality between the surrounding heaven and earth began to boil restlessly as "Wei Wang Hongyang" muttered, countless mist rose, and the surrounding Tianzhu Mountain turned into chaos.

    The golden light in the fog that was vaguely close to Tianzhu Mountain kept flickering, and a hazy figure appeared. The surrounding golden light turned the fog into a sacred golden color.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang's" feet stopped in mid-air. Although he didn't turn around, he could already feel who was coming out of Tianzhu Mountain behind him.  There was an expression of disbelief on his cold and ruthless face, even if Tianzhu Mountain collapsed in front of him.  Even "Wei Wang Hongyang" would not be so surprised, but how on earth did Gao Feng, who had clearly died in his own hands, survive!

    Being thrown towards Tianzhu Mountain, Gao Feng's bones were broken into countless segments, but under the warmth of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art, his mind could still remain clear.  That's exactly what it is.  Every bit of pain can be clearly felt.  It was as if a file was repeatedly crushing the bones in his body.

    In pain, Gao Feng was bored and savoring the most painful time in the world, but he still couldn't faint.  I want to find something to do, maybe forget about the pain for a while.  Gao Feng thought like this, even if he was about to die.  But it would be nice to have less pain.

    Despite this, Gao Feng has an extremely tenacious temperament, and even in such a desperate situation, he is still unwilling to wait for death.  Enduring the severe pain caused by countless broken bones rubbing against each other, he reluctantly stretched out his right hand and reached for the Noble Phantasm.  I want to take out the ten thousand years of gold left by the saint in the Snow Mountain Temple.  Gao Feng wasn't sure it would be useful.  But if you do nothing, it will be useless.

    The body was thrown towards Tianzhu Mountain by "King Hong Yang of Wei".  A distance of several hundred feet was reached in an instant.  Gao Feng's true energy was sucked dry, and his muscles and bones were broken. Even if he moved his arm with great willpower, he could not get out the ten thousand years of Qiongshi in this short moment.

    Without even a chance to try, Gao Feng felt desperate for the first time.

    At the critical moment when the body was approaching Tianzhu Mountain, Dragon Binding Suo seemed to know what Gao Feng wanted to do and came to life.  Like a spiritual snake, it stretched into the treasure phantom and rolled up a ten thousand year golden stone given to itself by the saint in the snow mountain temple.

    The dragon-binding rope stretched out and gently rolled up Wannian Qiongshi.  Then he put it into Gao Feng's mouth.  After completing this simple action, the dragon-binding rope seemed to have exhausted all its strength and fell helplessly at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain.

    When the Wannian Qiongshi fell into the mouth, the thick and solid shell on the outside melted in the mouth, and the fruit inside was different from the Qiongshi Gao Feng had eaten in the Fairy Mountain.  There is no hint of fruit flavor at all, it is as tasteless as chewing wax.

    "But the thousand years of gold was given to Gao Feng by the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple. Some people in Turtle Castle were willing to go bankrupt for it, and even paid for murder.  There is something magical about nature.  The whole fruit seems to be composed of rich true energy, which has been growing for thousands of years.  Countless vitality of heaven and earth is absorbed through the Qiongshi tree trunk, and then condensed into the small Qiongshi.  As time goes by, Qiongshi's pulp completely turns into the essence formed by the condensed energy between heaven and earth.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Although it is useful, the vitality between heaven and earth contained in it is too strong, and 80% of the vitality will be wasted.  But at this moment, Gao Feng's whole body of energy was sucked clean by "Wei Wang Hongyang".  At this moment, the body is completely empty, with no real energy left.  In addition, all the bones were broken, and the body was twisted into a weird shape.  The vitality between heaven and earth contained in Wannian Qiongshi seems to be endless, replenishing Gao Feng's body.

    The golden light of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique is like a candle in the wind, and may be extinguished at any time.  But with the injection of a large amount of zhenqi, it was like adding wood full of rosin, and the flames rose up, burning Gao Feng's body.

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t see it, but he could feel it.  The numerous broken bones on the body turned from pain to itching, as if countless small bugs were crawling in the body.  This feeling was even more unbearable than the unbearable pain just now. I had no choice but to smile bitterly, and I was self-defeating.

    But the thought was fleeting, and Gao Feng suddenly felt that the countless broken bones in his body were healed in an instant!

    No!

    Because of the fracture, all the bones were injected with golden innate Hunyuan Qi, and the bones of the entire body turned into a light golden color. Gao Feng could feel that his bones were becoming stronger than fine steel at this moment.  It seemed that in an instant he turned into the kind of metal puppet that Master Kang said of the Demon Suppressor. The only difference was that he had consciousness. The flesh and blood on the outside was only strengthened, but it was still flesh and blood.

    It¡¯s not over yet, the true energy in Wannian Qiongshi continuously adds to the golden flame of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art, the true energy in the body is vigorous, and it fills the whole body extremely solidly.  Gao Feng vaguely felt that his entire body seemed to be made of innate Hunyuan Qi, and he had unknowingly crossed over from the peak of the Dragon Slaying Realm to the Ruosheng Realm.

    After repairing Gao Feng's body, replenishing the true energy in his body, and improving his realm, there is still some vitality of heaven and earth left in the ten thousand years of Qiongshi.  The excess zhenqi circulated in the body, repairing the commoner dragon skin and soaring sky armor before dissipating.

    The changes brought by the strong ten thousand years of Qiongshi's vitality of heaven and earth to the Buyi Dragon Skin and Xiangtian Armor are not just repairs, but also the transformation of the Buyi Dragon Skin and Xiangtian Armor that were built into Gao Feng's body by the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  Become stronger!

    "The power of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s throw gradually failed, and the bright spot in Gao Feng's eyes had become the size of a needle's eye.  He was actually embedded in Tianzhu Mountain by "King of Wei Hong Yang"!  The tough rock was pushed away by nearly a hundred feet by his body!

    Stopping his body, Gao Feng stood in Tianzhu Mountain. The surrounding rocks echoed with the lingering sound of his body rushing away from the rocks.  Gao Feng closed his eyes and felt the changes taking place in his body. His somewhat confused heart was filled with the joy of escaping from death.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Powerful!  This is how Gao Feng feels.  Even if "Wei Wang Hongyang" appears in front of him in an unbeatable posture, Gao Feng still feels that he has the strength to fight. Although he may not win, he will never sit back and die like he did just now.

    The changes are not only in terms of strength, but also the bones, muscles, and skin of the body have undergone earth-shaking changes.  After being calcined by the golden innate Hunyuan Qi, the bones turned into a light golden color, and the muscles and skin also had dots of gold in them.  Gao Feng knew without trying that although he could not be said to be invulnerable now, with this physical body, even the tyrannical warriors like the King of the Northern Barbarians would definitely not be stronger than him.

    Taking a step forward, the excess power that had not dissipated in the body was not controlled for a while, and the foot he took fell deeply into the rocks.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly, pulled out his foot from the rock, and calmed down the burning innate Hunyuan Qi in his body.  Only then did he walk out of the long corridor step by step. It was hard to believe that he had knocked out this corridor with his own body!

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel scared when he recalled what he had experienced at that moment.  If it weren't for my tenacious character and persistence that refused to give up the last chance, if it weren't for the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple who gave me ten thousand years of gold, or if it wasn't for the dragon-binding rope that seemed to be a psychic, it would have thrown it before my body hit Tianzhu Mountain.  Wannian Qiongshi was put into his mouth If there were not so many, if any one was missing, I would have been smashed to pieces on this majestic Tianzhu Mountain.

    Feeling the powerful flow of true energy in his body, Gao Feng seemed to have some realization.  I heard Emperor Xia Huangren say that this realm is called Ruosheng.  There is a vague feeling of looking down on the world and having no rival in the world.  If it's holy, it's just if it's holy.  What if we really log into the Holy Realm?  Are there really no opponents left?

    But then I thought about it, Emperor Xia Huang Ren was one of the top five masters in the world. The city of Zhongjing was tightly arranged, and despite the painstaking arrangements of nine generations of emperors over the past hundreds of years, "King Wei Hong Yang" still managed to escape.  It can be seen that there is no theorem for everything in the world, even if you visit the holy realm.

    Putting away the pride that had just emerged in his heart, he walked out of the corridor slowly.

    Even though Gao Feng absorbed most of the vitality of heaven and earth, Wannian Qiong ShiliThe excess pure essence between heaven and earth overflowed, causing the surrounding sky to become cold.  The vitality of heaven and earth next to Tianzhu Mountain was stimulated by the remaining vitality stored in Qiongshi for thousands of years, forming a huge puff of smoke.

 Text Chapter 517: The formation is as big as the sky

    Looking up, the vitality in the surrounding heaven and earth was steaming up, like countless steam rising from a pot of boiling water.  Golden light flashed in his eyes, and through the mist, Gao Feng saw the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" frozen in the distance, about to lift his feet to leave.  It's just that "King Hongyang of Wei" seems to be under a spell that immobilizes him, and he can't take this step no matter what.

    "Hong Yang!" Gao Feng shouted, and the "Devil Breaking Roar" was activated instantly. What was different from usual was that at the moment Gao Feng followed his heart, the word "Hong Yang" turned into a big character with golden light and was shouted out.  The dragon-binding rope had just landed at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain. Gao Feng waved his hand and the dragon-binding rope flew back to his hand.  Following Gao Feng's roar, several pendants on the dragon-binding rope swayed, clattering like copper bells blown by the wind.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, retracted the foot that he had stepped out, looked back at Gao Feng, and casually destroyed the two golden characters formed by the "Demon Breaking Roar" spell.

    "Yes, I just tasted it. The taste of the magic you practice is much better than that of these monks from the East China Sea. It is really good that you can live and reach the realm of Ruosheng. Then I will let you die again.  ." "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have obtained some kind of treasure, and he was not surprised at all that Gao Feng not only survived, but also broke through the realm and entered the Ruosheng realm.  In the view of "Wei Wang Hongyang", even a monk in Ruosheng Realm cannot resist the sucking of his red silk thread, but it is just another delicious food.

    The long knife also flew back to Gao Feng's hand, and was injected with the vitality of life again. The golden light became more condensed and sharper.  A ray of bright gold flashed past the blade, and the Xuantianmen people in the distance could even hear a sonorous metal trembling sound.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked extremely cold and indescribably excited.  A pair of dead gray eyes looked at Gao Feng, as if he wanted to see how the young monk opposite who should have died in Tianzhu Mountain got out of Tianzhu Mountain alive, but this was no longer important.  The important thing is that the pure innate Hunyuan Qi in this young monk's body is about to be swallowed and sucked by him to make up for the Qi lost by fighting day and night since the Middle Ages.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" is on guard against the Guancanghai Formation that Xuantianmen is setting up, but how much effort can he use to kill Gao Feng?  The master of the Xuantian Sect, Master Tianling, was lying on the ground not knowing whether he was alive or dead. The disciples who set up the formation did not receive orders and were ignorant of the situation outside. They were still working tirelessly to circulate the vitality of heaven and earth, arranging a large formation that could trap "Wei Wang Hong Yang" to death.  Array.

    "Fight again!" Gao Feng held a long knife in his hand, holding a sword in his hand, and pointed the long knife diagonally at the ground.

    "Yes, you can survive in death, but it is not enough." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said lightly, with a cold breath in his voice.  Although it didn't form two huge gold characters like Gao Feng's "Devil-breaking Roar", the air around Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be frozen, and even the corner of Tianzhu Mountain began to be vaguely covered with ice.  Full of frost.

    "Whether it's enough or not, we'll talk about it later. I want to go back, and I know you have a way, so I can't let you go." Gao Feng smiled peacefully, with a calm look on his face.

    "We don't have much time, let's fight again!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed ferociously, extremely sad.

    Gao Feng was on full alert when he saw "King Wei Hong Yang" disappearing in the blink of an eye.  Then I felt a pain like a needle prick, and a strong sense of murderous intent.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor swung again, and in mid-air, they could barely avoid the gray figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" from an impossible angle in an instant, and the long knife in his hand smoothly smeared on "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body.

    As soon as the long sword came into contact with the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", Gao Feng felt that the long sword did not touch the body of flesh and blood, but instead seemed to cut into nothingness, without using any force at all.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" was right in front of Gao Feng, and the gray hair on his bun seemed to be clearly visible. However, the long knife in his hand could not feel the presence of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and even the step forward of the long knife turned into a blur.  An extravagant hope.

    Although he has advanced to Ruosheng Realm, it seems that the gap between him and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is still out of reach.  It seemed that the gap could be touched with one hand. When the fight actually started, Gao Feng knew how big the real power gap between the two was.

    Even though he has advanced, he is still vulnerable to "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a sarcastic smile on his lips. In a flash of light, it seemed as if time had stopped at this moment. Gao Feng clearly saw the smile, and then "Wei Wang Hongyang" actually turned around and faced Gao Feng.  As if the speed of that gray shadow was not the limit of "Wei Wang Hongyang", he could stop at any time and change direction at any time.

    Even if Gao Feng advances, his speed will be faster.  Even though the Xiangtian Armor has become stronger and faster under the nourishment of thousands of years of Qiongshi.  But all this is not enough in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang", even if Xuantianmen's Guancanghai Formation is about to be completed, there is still time left for "Wei Wang Hongyang"There wasn't much time, but he still had enough time to tease Gao Feng.

    Face to face, the cold air between "Wei Wang Hongyang's" breaths seemed to be sprayed on his face. Gao Feng was shocked, but he was still shocked.  Mentally aware of the gap in strength between the two, he discarded the long sword without hesitation, faced "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and casually performed the fifty-four moves of the War Demon.

    Every move of the War Demon Fighter of the War Demon Temple is concise and clear, and every move is simple yet powerful.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't expect Gao Feng to be able to use such a powerful move. Although he had an absolute advantage in terms of speed and level, in his haste, approaching Gao Feng turned out to be a failure.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was slightly confused and then followed Gao Feng's rhythm.  Gao Feng's knee strike was simple, vicious and direct, but it hit the knee of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The golden light and the gray cold air collided, and even the surrounding air was torn apart, and the bodies of the two were  The shape was shaken and distorted.  However, during the time when the air was distorted, Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not know how many moves they made.

    The air was squeezed and exploded, and perhaps the sound of tearing in the bones of the two people was mixed together.  The crackling sounds merged around the two of them, and countless sounds merged into one sound, sharp and long, echoing in Tianzhu Mountain.

    Xu Xinghai felt a little regretful when he first saw Gao Feng being thrown to Tianzhu Mountain by "Wei Wang Hong Yang". He was already dead.  Xu Xinghai had long been salivating over the unknown Noble Phantasm on Gao Feng, but he was beaten to pieces, and those Noble Phantasms naturally no longer existed.  But as "Wei Wang Hongyang" directly stepped on the master Tianling, the master of the sect, Xu Xinghai was afraid.  If it were really like what the peerless demon said, I might not be able to escape death.

    But Gao Feng is not dead!  Xu Xinghai's eyes no longer had the original anger and greed, but only envy and a little bit of jealousy.  Xu Xinghai was completely numb when Gao Feng's hand was so pure and flawless that even the peerless demon could barely resist it.

    Is that human being?

    The two entangled figures were like two real dragons of different colors rising upward at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain. All parts of their bodies became weapons, attacking each other.  The sound of fists and feet colliding with each other was like the roar of a dragon, which made people shudder.

    Even though Tianzhu Mountain stands between heaven and earth, it has seen countless vicissitudes of life and countless joys and sorrows in the world.  Under this force, it even began to sway slightly, as if it was about to transform into a stone giant and appear in the world.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" became more and more anxious as he fought. He never expected that Gao Feng could use such sharp moves.  Although Gao Feng had tried it over and over again, he couldn't kill Gao Feng directly!  And Gao Feng now is completely different from before. The strength of his bones is outrageous. Even if cracks appear in his bones during constant collisions, they will heal quickly under the nourishment of golden light.

    even!  There wasn¡¯t even a moment when the red thread was used.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" knew that although he had the advantage, he had already tried his best to deal with it.

    The layout of the Guancanghai Formation is about to be completed!  "Wei Wang Hongyang" moved faster and faster, like a gust of wind and rain, so fast that even when he raised his hands and feet, he was carrying a force that shook Tianzhu Mountain.  Although Gao Feng's support became more and more reluctant, he was supported by a strong and stubborn heart that refused to admit defeat.

    Even though the eyes can no longer clearly see the martial arts between the siblings of "Wei Wang Hongyang", they can only cope with it by relying on the fighting instinct of the war demon.  Even Gao Feng couldn't free his hand to take out the weapon, so he used the lower half of the battle demon to summon a light and shadow puppet to deal with "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Gao Feng also had the same thoughts as "Wei Wang Hongyang". He had no doubt that if he had slowed down his hand, "Wei Wang Hongyang's" storm-like attacks would have driven him into the Nine Netherworld, with no possibility of recovery.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The two of them are riding a tiger and it's hard to get off. Even if they want to, they can't do it.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang's" deathly gray eyes became darker and darker, and a haze with the aura of death burned like a flame in "Wei Wang Hongyang's" eyes.  Gao Feng could even feel the cold aura on the flame hitting him with each move, causing the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi to sway.

    With nothing to do, Gao Feng didn't even know how long he could hold on. Maybe he would turn into a ghost of injustice at the hands of "King of Wei Hong Yang" in the next moment.

    Tianzhu Mountain, which has stood in Zhongzhou for who knows how many years, bursts of blue light appeared on the ground around it. Fifty-four monks scattered around Tianzhu Mountain released fifty-four azure beams.  The light shines straight into the sky.  The afterglow of the setting sun gradually faded away, and the fifty-four azure light pillars were filled with air-conditioning. The sea water coming from nowhere on the light pillars fell from a high place like waterfalls, causing countless splashes and foams.  (To be continued. If you like thisThis product, welcome to Piaotian Literature as a registered member to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text The 518th Palm: The Ultimate Calculation

    The formation barrier formed in the middle of the light pillar was instantly filled with sea water. At the foot of Tianzhu Mountain, sea water still fell rapidly from the sky.  Soon, it seemed that the vast expanse of blue waves in the East China Sea had been moved by an incredible formation.  Although it was only a few hundred feet in radius, the vastness and immensity caused the fight between Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" to calm down and gradually stop in the center of the huge resistance of the sea water.

    Xu Xinghai didn¡¯t expect that this large array could really be set up. When he saw "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Gao Feng were trapped inside, like two fish in a pond, he laughed happily.  The flesh on his face was trembling with indescribable excitement.  Pointing his finger at Gao Feng, he said, "How arrogant are you! How dare you destroy the Haotian Clan? Don't you know that the masters of the Haotian Clan and my Xuantian Clan are both fellow disciples of Donghai?"

    "You bastard! You actually helped them complete the formation! Now both of us will be turned into puppets by these monks who practice evil magic. We are puppets without sanity. Are you satisfied this time?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a deathly gray expression.  He looked at Gao Feng with eyes that were indifferent and showed no trace of resentment.

    Gao Feng was stunned. Even he did not expect that Xuantianmen would actually arrange such a large formation to trap "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard an arrogant and domineering laughter coming from the top of a short mountain next to Tianzhu Mountain, "You two, neither of you can run away!"

    Gao Feng turned around and saw Master Tianling lying on the mountain. The hunchback behind him seemed to have become straighter, but it still looked like another small mountain peak, which looked dazzling and ridiculous.

    "You are just looking at the sea with this incomplete arrangement of yours?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly, his body rising and falling with the sea waves, as if there was no weight at all, like a feather in the East China Sea.  Wandering back and forth in the blue waves.

    "Not enough?" Master Tianling said with a smile, his laughter still extremely arrogant, revealing a sense of arrogance and contentment, "Just the two of you, even the incomplete Guan Canghai Formation is enough.  .¡±

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" no longer paid attention to Master Tianling, and the sound of the turbulent blue waves of the East China Sea filled the space of several hundred feet, stirring back and forth.  Like bursts of thunder rising from the ground, it makes people excited.

    As the pressure grew, Gao Feng seemed to be able to feel the force everywhere around him gradually increasing. It seemed that the air around him was being compressed by the ubiquitous pressure, and even breathing became extremely difficult for him.  The smell of wet and salty sea water also became stronger.  It was so thick that the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be compressed to the extreme.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed unaware of the existence of this power.  Looking at Gao Feng, he said, "I'll break down the defenses around these monks. You come and break the formation."

    Speaking of this, the cold flames in the dead gray eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became thicker, burning brightly in the surrounding sea water.

    Gao Feng nodded slightly.  He also knew in his heart that if the two of them were to work together in different situations at this moment, they would both be turned into puppets.  I saw the alchemy technique for refining a boy in the Haotian Gate. Looking back now, I am afraid that I will become the person who was put in the cauldron.  No matter how much hatred there is between you and "King of Wei Hong Yang", you have to put it down for the time being and get through the difficulties for the time being.

    Master Tianling seemed to have heard what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said.  He sneered and said: "Why don't these two people who are about to die just surrender and be captured? They actually want to destroy my Canghai Viewing Formation! Today I will avenge my junior brother."

    Hearing this, Gao Feng suddenly realized that, as he had guessed, the Haotian Clan and the Xuantian Clan were really in the same branch.  No wonder the spells are somewhat similar, and the wet and salty smell of the sea breeze inside is very similar.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body was filled with cold air, and whenever the surrounding waves came into contact with "Wei Wang Hongyang" within a foot range, they turned into pieces of transparent blue ice and fell to the bottom of the sea.  Gao Feng used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, and the golden energy began to flow around his body.

    "Use your sharpest moves!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared.  With a flick of his fingers, the gray aura on his body was mixed with a red thread, and his long scattered hair instantly became much grayer, making him look ten years older.  The surrounding sea waves separated into waves following the breath of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s finger, which was unstoppable.

    Gao Feng is as "Wei Wang Hongyang" said.  The movement broke the gold and jade, and the strong wind followed the path separated by the cold air of "Wei Wang Hongyang". Before the sea water gathered back, it attacked Xuantianmen, where the formations were being set up around it, stimulating the vitality between heaven and earth.  monk.

    The true energy of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is extremely cold.  The entire passage seems to be a tunnel formed by penetrating the ice wall in the glacier.  The surrounding sea water pressed on it, and the ice surface began to crack in the blink of an eye.  Gao Feng entered Ruosheng Realm.  The control of power is much stronger.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" had just finished speaking, when strong winds followed the gray aura and passed by.

    Collapse in YongdaoIn the last gap before the collapse, the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang passed through dangerously and dangerously.

    The Gao family's Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang uses the word "sharp". At this moment, Gao Feng has entered the realm of Ruosheng, and with Gao Feng's understanding of carving runes, the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang is even more sharp when used.  The front end of each piece of Gang Qi cuts through the void like a sharp blade. Because the speed is too fast and too sharp, even in the corridor where the cold Qi of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has not subsided, it still pulls out a stream of hot light.

    The sharp Gang Qi made a harsh whistling sound.  The layers of sea water outside were under heavy pressure, and a sharp whistling sound appeared in the corridor. The corridor formed by the cold air of "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to collapse rapidly.

    As the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang wind flew by, the newly formed tunnel composed of blue ice crystals collapsed, and the blue sea water was like a huge monster, chasing the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang wind and swallowing it,  I want to eat up all this strong wind.

    Master Tianling possessed himself and lay on the top of the mountain, grinning ferociously, as if he saw two puppets that would allow him to dominate the world about to appear in front of him.  The Tianling Master of this formation knows best that even the most powerful beasts in the East China Sea cannot escape the confinement of the Guancanghai Formation.

    At your feet is the Guancanghai Formation. Countless seawater roars inside the formation barrier, unwilling to be comfortable.  But no matter how violently the seawater struggles, it can't break free from the constraints of the formation. There is no wind and waves, but it is always in vain.

    There was a burst of wild laughter, like a wild beast crawling on the top of the mountain, and when he was satisfied, he saw two tyrannical monks struggling in the formation.  The more this happened, the happier I felt. Watching the layers of frost spread and disappear on the blue seabed, I knew that the two powerful monks were struggling to their death.

    But Master Tianling has no worries. No matter how hard he struggles, he will definitely not be able to break this mysterious formation.  Everything is just a desperate struggle!

    The laughter hadn¡¯t stopped yet, with a cruel smile still lingering on Master Tianling¡¯s face. Six of the fifty-four light pillars suddenly became distorted and dimmed.  Before he could react, a series of explosions rang out, and after a bloody mess, the large formation barrier within a few hundred feet under the mountain began to become unstable.

    "How is that possible!" Master Tianling roared, his body suddenly grew in size, and his face began to twist, looking ferocious like a wild beast.  The top of the mountain where the limbs touched trembled, and the rocks cracked.  The setting sun has gradually set, but as the vicious spells disrupt the vitality of the sky and the earth, even the setting sun suddenly jumps upward, and the frightened fire clouds all over the sky are shattered.

    A tsunami-like violent energy quickly split from the top of the mountain into several angry waves that gathered true energy, and rushed towards the Guancanghai Formation, which was beginning to become unstable, like the Yangtze River.

    But no matter how vast and powerful Master Tianling's true energy is, the six beams of light have been extinguished before the angry waves formed by the convergence of true energy reach them.  Six golden and extremely sharp auras penetrated the waves of the East China Sea, and the gray and cold aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" flew up into the air from all directions.

    The huge formation with a radius of several hundred feet began to leak seawater like an old wooden barrel leaking everywhere. A gray shadow and a golden shadow stood out in the formation that isolated the vitality of heaven and earth.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" landed on another mountain top. His already ragged clothes were even more tattered. He suddenly became much older, but the gray murderous intent in his eyes became even colder.

    "An incomplete Guan Canghai Formation wants to trap me? What a dream!" "Wei Wang Hong Yang" roared, but his old face and much weaker gray aura told that even "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has Gao Feng's  Help, breaking through the Guancanghai Formation is not an easy task.

    Seeing that "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Gao Feng escaped from trouble at the same time, Master Tianling calmed down.  The beast-like body slumped deeply under the violent energy, and the hunchback on the back gradually straightened as if it had just been stepped on by "King of Wei Hong Yang".  As the body straightens, it expands faster.  A face that already resembled that of a wild beast was revealed with a ferocious expression, carrying a bit of determination.

    Gao Feng looked at the raging floods in the mountains and fields, and wondered how on earth these people from Xuantianmen could cause such raging waves out of thin air.  It is said that magic was powerful in the Middle Ages, and it is indeed true now.

    "Guancanghai, your Jieshi is too small." "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Master Tianling who turned into a beast, and sneered: "You don't have the heroic spirit of Donglin Jieshi, but you actually want to challenge Guancanghai's formation.  , I think you evil cultivators have no idea how high the sky is and how high it is!"

    Master Tianling's eyes seemed to be filled with sea water, glowing with a deep blue color. Jiejie laughed strangely in a low voice and said: "So what? The big formation can't trap you, so of course I can find a way. You  Do you really think you can be invincible?"

    Behind Gao Feng, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out and soaredNot far behind "Wei Wang Hongyang".  "Wei Wang Hongyang" put his hands behind his back, trembling vaguely.  Although he still looks like he is looking down on the world, he obviously tried his best when he broke through the Guancanghai Formation, and even his vitality may have been damaged.

 Text Chapter 519: Retribution for extermination

    A "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who has lost his mind cannot tell himself how to go back, but a "Wei King Hong Yang" who has regained his mind may bring harm to Princess Qingrou.  Between the two, Gao Feng couldn't decide.  If he takes action, "King Hong Yang of Wei" is weakened at this moment, and it may be an opportunity that will never come again.

    But just now the two of them worked together to get out of trouble, and now they are about to draw their swords against each other?  Gao Feng was hesitating when he suddenly saw something moving under the armpits of Master Tianling.

    With a golden light in his eyes, he looked attentively and saw that Master Tianling's original hunchback had disappeared, and two hands, red and red, suddenly stretched out from his armpits, supporting them on the ground.  A good person turned into a monster before his eyes!

    Something that made Gao Feng even more surprised and angry happened immediately.  Master Tianling, who turned into a six-legged beast, took out a dozen of the pills that Gao Feng had seen in Haotianmen. However, he did not release the puppet ghost boy inside, but directly took out all the pills.  The elixir was put into his mouth, and he refused.  The bloody mouth opens and closes greatly, and the teeth turn into fangs.  While chewing, the broken limbs of the puppet ghost child in the elixir were bitten off in several bites and swallowed.

    Light brown blood flowed down the corners of the mouth of the monster transformed by Master Tianling, looking extremely bloody.

    Every time you eat a pill or a puppet ghost child, the body of the monster transformed by Master Tianling will increase by one point.  Several huge cracks had appeared on the mountain peak that had just exploded like a raging wave of energy. The body of the monster transformed by Master Tianling increased, and the weight also increased. A stream of smoke, dust, and gravel filled the cracks in the mountain peak.  came out.

    The entire mountain peak was actually crumbling under the weight of the monster transformed by Master Tianling!

    Although the small mountain peak with a height of 100 feet is not as huge as Tianzhu Mountain, it was about to be destroyed by a monster!  Gao Feng's eyes were split open when he saw so many pills and so many puppet ghost children. You can imagine how many innocent children Xuantianmen plundered nearby to refine so many pills!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked coldly at the monster transformed by Master Tianling whose body was constantly changing. He just sneered but did not stop it.  The wings of Gao Feng's flying armor behind him flapped, and he flew five feet away from "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and asked, "What is this?"

    "It's just a spell from the East China Sea casual cultivator. After using this trick, the hunchback can't turn back into a human even if he wants to." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said lightly, looking at the monster that was getting bigger on the mountain.  , neither take action nor escape.

    "Then what should we do?" Although in Zhongjing City, Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" were on two sides, and they continued to kill each other.  But in the Middle Ages, especially when they were being chased and intercepted by monks from the Middle Ages who wanted to capture the two of them to refine the puppets, they were pushed together invisibly.  Gao Feng didn't know much about various spells in the medieval world, so he asked.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked sideways at Gao Feng and said, "Of course he saw that he had completely changed and could never go back, and then he left. He couldn't catch up with the two of us."

    Gao Feng was inexplicably surprised and asked: "You actually want to leave? Aren't you going to directly kill this Master Tianling who has turned into a monster?"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" showed a cruel smile at the corner of his mouth and said: "I have tried my best to break the formation just now. If we continue to fight, both sides will lose, so why not wait?" At this point, "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao meaningfully.  Feng said: "You have always wanted my life, why don't you try while I am seriously injured now?"

    The Xiangtian Armor behind Gao Feng seemed to feel some kind of threat, and it vibrated, and every feather was as hard as a knife.  Gao Feng floated in mid-air and said sternly: "The grudge between you and me will be settled someday, but today, in order to break the formation, you hurt your vitality. I will definitely not take action today, you  I'll go our separate ways, and we'll meet one day and fight to the death."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng and seemed not to doubt that what Gao Feng said was true. He said with a hint of contempt: "Fake benevolence and righteousness!"

    Gao Feng ignored the words of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and asked: "Is it worth it for Master Tianling to pay such a high price?"

    "If he doesn't change, he will die tonight. Do you think after I was coerced, what price would they want to pay?" The words of "Wei Wang Hongyang" were full of blood, as if several human lives were in his eyes  It's nothing.  "But even if he changes, it's just a matter of staying up for a few more days and nights, so what else! This kind of evil spell consumes a lot of energy, I want to see how many days he can maintain it."

    After saying that, I caught a glimpse of the shaking of the mountain after Master Tianling transformed into a monster. The body of the monster transformed by Master Tianling on the top of the mountain tilted slightly, and the front ends of the six limbs supported on the ground stretched out sharp claws like iron hooks.  , digging into the rocks of the mountain.  The figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" flashed, and a gray figure flickered out. When Gao Feng recognized it clearly, the gray figure flashed out.The colored shadow has appeared a hundred feet away.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t expect that ¡°Wei Wang Hongyang¡± would leave as soon as he said so.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flapped, and they also pulled out a golden light in mid-air, flying in the opposite direction of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The monster transformed by Master Tianling looked around, and without hesitation rushed towards the direction "Wei Wang Hongyang" left.  Mountains more than a hundred feet high collapsed, and half of the broken Guan Canghai formation was buried in countless rubbles fallen from the mountains.

    In the smoke rising into the sky, Gao Feng could vaguely see a ferocious beast nearly ten feet tall running through the mountains.  The huge soles left footprints of sand, gravel and broken wood in the mountains, and followed the figure of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" away.

    Gao Feng passed by Xu Xinghai and saw Xu Xinghai's dumbfounded look. He was probably stupid.  He even forgot to stop him when he passed by. He just stared at himself blankly, as if he didn't expect that he could actually come out alive and become stronger.  He completely lost the energy to point at his nose and scream before, and he felt as if he was stupid.

    The wings of the Xiangtian Armor shone brightly, as if it was the last ray of the setting sun, passing by Xu Xinghai without stopping at all.  Xu Xinghai watched as a ray of light as brilliant as a shooting star shed an erratic light in his eyes. The light was so dazzling that for a long time Xu Xinghai seemed to be unable to see anything, and there was darkness.

    It turns out he is so strong!

    Flying back to the market, Gao Feng did not return to the wooden house that the father and son left for him.  I found the old man and briefly explained a few words. After asking about the location of Xuantianmen, I found a cave near Tianzhu Mountain and concentrated on practicing.  I had just reached the peak of the profound realm, and I had reached it in that rare moment.  Gao Feng can't wait for the mysterious feeling of being close to the holy realm, and the precise control of power to the millimeter.

    When he had just fought with "Wei Wang Hongyang" using the war demon, he relied mostly on the martial arts skills honed over thousands of times by the war demons of the War Demon Temple and the muscles and bones that had just been tempered by the incomparably strong energy between heaven and earth in Wannian Qiongshili.  .  In terms of the realm of truth theory, I am far behind "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Think about it, listen to what Kang Zhenren said, "King Hong Yang of Wei" made waves in Zhongjing City, and nine generations of Xia emperors spent all their efforts preparing for this battle.  In the end, Emperor Xia Huangren, one of the top five in the world, still could not completely defeat "King Hong Yang of Wei" and could only let him come to the medieval world.  In terms of realm, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is slightly weaker than Xia Huang Rendi, but not much weaker.  This shows that the Demon Fighting in the Demon Temple is indeed the most pure martial arts in the world!

    Recalling the ups and downs of the battle beside Tianzhu Mountain, not only did I survive due to various coincidences, but I also advanced to the Ruosheng Realm.  The unknown destiny made Gao Feng feel quite emotional.

    The fly in the ointment is that "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not seem to have recovered his memory, and he did not recognize who he was until the end.  If this is the case, it would be impossible to think about how to go back from "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Gao Feng thought of this, and felt a touch of helplessness in his heart.

    Can not go back?  Can not go back!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" lost his memory. Some of it seemed to be just the instinct to fight, and everything else was completely forgotten.  Gao Feng sighed softly, there was nothing he could do about it.

    This feeling is very bad, extremely bad.  Sitting cross-legged helplessly, he began to concentrate his mind, stop thinking about helpless things that he could not control, and began to use his kung fu to stabilize the realm of a saint.  If you want to survive in this bloody medieval world where only the weak eat the strong, you must be strong enough.

    The golden true energy flowing in the body, the powerful realm, the vast true energy, and all the changes are enough to make a monk ecstatic.  But at this moment, Gao Feng, who had drifted away from the world, forgotten all the worries in the world, and was obsessed with cultivation, frowned slightly, as if he also had worries in his heart at this moment.

    It¡¯s really hard to go home.  If possible, Gao Feng would rather give up all his cultivation and return to Zhongjing City.

    But there is no if, the cruel reality is still waiting for Gao Feng to face.  In such an era where the strong are respected and there is no order at all, what can be done?

    After practicing Shen Xin for three days, Gao Feng realized many of the mysteries of the Ruosheng realm.  Gao Feng woke up in the evening of the third day, thinking about going to Xuantianmen and killing all these monks who regarded human life as nothing.

    Slowly walking out of the cave, the sky was mostly hazy, with only the moonlight faintly shining down, and everything in the dark wilderness became dim and unclear.  Gao Feng thought for a moment, and instead of unfolding his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flying to Xuantianmen, he started running in the wilderness.  In the end, the beast that Master Tianling transformed into was so fierce that Gao Feng was still frightened when he thought about it.

    We need to go to Xuantianmen and avoid the "King of Wei Hong Yang" we may encounter. Flying in the sky with Soaring Sky Armor is too arrogant¡ª¡ª

    &nbsp; (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 520: Not alone

    Taking long strides, he ran towards the Xuantian Gate like a wild horse running unbridled.  Gao Feng estimated that it would take less than an hour to arrive. It just so happened that the sky was dark tonight, which was a good opportunity to drive out these inhuman monks.

    After running for more than half an hour, seeing the mountain peak where Xuantianmen's mountain gate is located looming in his field of vision, Gao Feng suddenly felt a dozen auras of varying strengths and weaknesses appearing in the sky, running towards the direction of Xuantianmen.  go.

    Gao Feng's heart moved, and he followed these ten people quietly, holding his breath and listening to their movements.

    After flying for a while, these people fell down one after another and started running towards Xuantianmen in the same way as Gao Feng.  Gao Feng estimated that they were thinking the same thing as him and were afraid of disturbing anyone.

    The moon was dark and the wind was high on a high night, and Gao Feng's cultivation level far exceeded these people, so he boldly followed behind in hiding.

    Everyone seemed to have something on their mind, and they all kept their heads down and hurried on.  After walking for a meal, I heard a big man say: "Third Senior Brother, let's go back now. What if we encounter that peerless monster?"

    "You are the only one who talks too much!" Another angry voice reprimanded, "This time I heard that the master used the secret method of the sect, but he has not retained the peerless demon. I am afraid that the name of Xuantian Sect will be gone in the future. Let's do this  If you become a casual cultivator, you will have to be wiped out by those big sects within a few days. If you defect to other sects, who will take you in? Wealth and wealth are in danger, so it is better to take advantage of the chaos in the sect to go back and see if there are any  What kind of magic weapon can I get?"

    "Master has a lot of magic weapons, but most of them are kept at his side, and the others are given to senior brother. In my opinion, if there are any benefits, senior brother will get more."

    The third senior brother said: "Now you know why I found a hard job to go back to the East China Sea. That peerless demon never let go of anyone who has offended him. If we participate in rounding up that peerless demon this time, even if  No one who is alive now can sleep peacefully in the future, and he doesn¡¯t know which day he will lose his head. Don¡¯t look at how arrogant the senior brother is, if he is allowed to be arrogant, there will naturally be peerless monsters to deal with him."

    While running, the third senior brother who spoke was silent for a moment, and then laughed in a low voice with some pride: "You have never seen the red fruit tree in the back mountain, right?"

    "Third Senior Brother, what Zhuguoshu? It's not like you don't know that the master didn't let us get close to the back mountain at all. The disciples of the Sixth Senior Brother the year before last somehow accidentally broke into the back mountain and were refined into puppets by the master in anger. We are but  I never dare to get even half a step closer, unlike you, third senior brother, who is loved by the master and is summoned to the back mountain every now and then."

    "Hehe." The third senior brother couldn't help but feel slightly proud when he heard the flood of flattery from his junior brother. He paused and continued: "This matter started when our Xuantian Sect was built. At that time, you had not been  The master joined the sect and didn¡¯t even know about it.¡±

    Many junior fellow apprentices came flooding in with flattering words, which made Gao Feng burst into laughter.  These three senior brothers are really a living treasure. The junior brothers around them can actually say such flattering words shamelessly. In addition, Xu Xinghai, whom he knows, has a rough face and looks dissatisfied and angry no matter who he looks at.  Even Master Tianling, the master of Xuantian Sect, has a special appearance and is extremely ugly.  I really don¡¯t know how these weird things came together.

    "Many years ago, among the monks, the East China Sea Islands were the strongest. Later, a big event happened, and many monks left the East China Sea and opened temples in Zhongzhou, Beidi, and Western Desert. Our master was already a leader at that time.  However, the place chosen to build the mountain gate is not a good place with the strongest spiritual energy. Do you know why?"

    The third senior brother seems to like to talk in a showy way, and the junior brothers around him are also used to his way of speaking, and they all agree with him.

    "It's because there is a red fruit tree in the mountain behind Xuantianmen that is rare in the world. The red fruit itself is extremely rare, but it is not too rare. To say that it is of great benefit to cultivation, it must be Qiongshi.  If you eat one of the Qiongshi from Tiansong, it will take at least 20 years of cultivation. But the Zhuguo tree behind our mountain gate is much more precious than Qiongshi Tiansong!"

    Hearing this, Gao Feng's heart moved.  Whether it is Zhuguo or Qiongshi, Gao Feng is not uncommon in the fairy mountains.  But outside of the Fairy Mountains, except for the Snow Mountain Temple and other places where saints live, these things are almost extinct.  Gao Feng's interest greatly increased after hearing the third senior brother of Xuantianmen talking shamelessly.

    "The fruits of other red fruit trees are only the size of a fist and mature once every hundred years. As long as you are willing to search confidently in the mountains of Mingchuan, you can always find them. But the red fruit tree of our Xuantianmen, every fruit is at least  It's as big as two or three fists, and it doesn't fall off even when it's mature. It continues to absorb the vitality between heaven and earth. In my opinion, the vitality of heaven and earth around Xuantianmen is weaker than in other places.Just because they were all eaten by this red fruit tree!  "

    When many junior fellow apprentices heard this, they were all amazed.  Gao Feng was also very surprised. He recalled that the five-hundred-year-old red fruit given to him by Master Tianling of Xuantianmen was indeed much larger than the red fruit he had seen in the Immortal Mountain.  In my heart, I was even more concerned about the words of the third senior brother and continued to listen attentively.

    "And I also know that there is a huge secret here!" The third senior brother saw that all the junior brothers looked horrified, and felt proud in his heart, and continued.  "Do you know why our master has to deal with that peerless demon?"

    Many junior brothers shook their heads and didn't know. The third senior brother continued: "Our master wants to use red fruits to make elixirs together with people who are extremely utilitarian. One time, the senior uncle from Haotian Clan came to discuss things with the master. I went to deliver tea and heard  It was just a few words, although it was not detailed. Afterwards, I quietly inquired in many places, and finally got some clues. The children we usually capture are refined into elixirs, which can release ghost boy warriors. But after all, they are ordinary children, no matter how sophisticated their methods are.  Cleverness is not much better. It's okay to deal with ordinary monks, but if you really face high-level monks, like that peerless demon, these ghost boy warriors are useless at all. The uncle and the master came up with an idea,  That is to use a monk who is strong both physically and in real energy with hundreds of rare herbs to refine a truly peerless puppet.

    "But my uncle said, there is still something missing.  Even the Qiongshi produced by Qiongshi Tiansong will not have such strong heaven and earth vitality.

    Uncle Master didn¡¯t know there was such a rare red fruit tree in our mountain gate, and I haven¡¯t seen anything powerful refined by Haotian Gate since then.  However, their big octopus is indeed becoming more and more powerful. It seems that it has taken other ways.  But our master is very concerned about this matter. I have found some rare herbs for him.  It is estimated that the herbal medicine collection is almost complete, just in time for the peerless demon to appear, so the master will pursue and intercept the peerless demon at all costs.  "

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that when he heard the third senior brother from Xuantianmen tell the whole story, it confirmed his guess. He was very interested in the red fruit tree that produced fruits that were more precious than the fruit.

    The other junior brothers all echoed, but even the third senior brother could hear the perfunctory tone.  The third senior brother cursed a few words angrily, most of which were his own guesses, and he didn't blame his junior brothers for not believing it. There were some things that even he didn't fully believe.

    His mouth was dry as he spoke, and as he was about to reach the mountain gate of Xuantianmen, the third senior brother fell silent.  One after another, Gao Feng followed the Xuantianmen people all the way up the back mountain of Xuantianmen.  The mountain behind Xuantianmen is a dilapidated path that only allows one person to walk.  On weekdays, the monks all fly up to Xuantianmen. I don¡¯t know how long I haven¡¯t walked this path, and it is almost covered with grass. If it weren¡¯t for the familiarity of the third senior brother, Gao Feng, who was in the dark, would never have imagined that there is a road up the mountain here.

    Just after reaching the halfway point of the mountain, the vitality of the heaven and earth in the front mountain began to fluctuate, and the colors of various spells shot up into the sky like fireworks during the New Year.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" came up the mountain to kill?  Gao Feng thought of the ragged gray figure, and his heart suddenly tightened.  If it were a head-to-head confrontation, I would definitely not be the opponent of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Fortunately, I had reached it from the back mountain.  Whether to advance or retreat is in your own hands. If the situation is not good, just leave first.

    The Xuantianmen disciples in front of Gao Feng were all shocked. Some wanted to turn around and leave, while others insisted on going up the mountain to have a look. It was so chaotic that it was hard to tell what was going on.  But the light in front became brighter and brighter, and even the entire mountain peak began to tremble and tremble vaguely, and the screams of monsters echoed through the night.  A pure power distorted the night sky. In the power, the gray cold death energy was constantly entangled and fighting.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Master Tianling are fighting in full force!

    A dozen disciples of the Xuantian Sect briefly argued for a moment, but they were still unable to reach a unified opinion.  Although the third senior brother is used to being flattered by many junior brothers, at this critical moment, Nuonuo is weak and unsure of paying attention.  In the end, more than ten disciples of Xuantianmen divided into two groups, continued to rush to the back mountain, and went straight down the mountain to escape.

    Gao Feng was hiding in the pine forests on both sides of the mountain road. It was extremely dark at night, and the six or seven Xuantianmen disciples who came down the mountain did not even notice Gao Feng hiding on the roadside.  He hurried down the mountain, not daring to activate the vitality of the world and use magic to fly, for fear of provoking the peerless demon.  But they didn't expect that the evil spirit who wanted to kill them was right beside them. The group of people fled in such a hurry that no one noticed.

    Gao Feng listened to these Xuantianmen disciples talking about using children to make elixirs along the way. It seems that Xuantianmen is also used to doing such harmful things. These Xuantianmen disciples were talking happily without any compassion at all.  Gao Feng was already very angry in his heart. He waited for the few people who went up the back mountain to separate and turned a corner and disappeared, then he felt through the darkness.  (Not yet?To be continued.  If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 521: Kill Kill Kill

    The moon was dark and the wind was high, and "King Hong Yang of Wei" was killing everyone in the front mountain, and the roars of ferocious beasts were endless.  The whole mountain seemed to be shaking, as if it was about to collapse in the next moment.  All Xuantianmen disciples walked away tremblingly. Gao Feng behind him killed four people silently, and no one in front noticed.

    "If you don't beg for mercy, you are not a disciple of Xuantianmen who has the backbone."  Not begging for mercy, but Gao Feng didn't give them any chance to beg.  The faint golden light on the palms flashed away, and every disciple of Xuantian Clan had their necks broken and thrown into the grass.  In the panic, no one resisted and was killed by Gao Feng before his Qi could even circulate.

    After Gao Feng came to the medieval world, he saw that the monks and warriors here bullied the weak, showed no mercy to the people, and raped wantonly.  After seeing it more often, the resentment in my heart accumulated, and I became much more ruthless when I took action.

    After killing all the Xuantianmen disciples who came down the mountain, Gao Feng turned back to look for the remaining Xuantianmen disciples.

    The roar of the ferocious beast became more and more ferocious, and the entire mountain peak was shaking and crumbling.  Half of the sky was alternately flashing with gray and light blue light, and "King Hong Yang of Wei" was in a fierce battle with the ferocious beast transformed by Master Xuantianmen Tianling.  Gao Feng even suspected that the mountain would collapse and turn into ruins during the fight between the two.

    Climbing quickly, by the time Gao Feng arrived at the back mountain, the remaining Xuantianmen disciples had disappeared.  A lonely small courtyard is on the back mountain. Following the huge shaking, countless dust flew up in the back mountain courtyard, and several courtyard walls have collapsed.

    Gao Feng looked from a distance and saw several Xuantianmen disciples digging hard at a small tree.  There are more than ten fruits on the tree, some big or small.  The big one is as big as a watermelon, and the smallest one is bigger than the red fruit that Master Tianling, the master of Xuantian Sect, gave him.

    This is the Zhuguoshu that the third senior brother of Xuantianmen said made the zhenqi in the surrounding area become lighter, Gao Feng speculated.

    Just when Gao Feng was about to get up and kill these Xuantianmen disciples, suddenly the vitality between heaven and earth fluctuated slightly.  This kind of fluctuation is extremely subtle. If he had not entered Ruosheng Realm in the past, even Gao Feng, who was standing at the peak of Dragon Slaying Realm, would not have noticed this subtle fluctuation of the vitality between heaven and earth.

    He was shocked and hid outside the campus.  From the looks of it, the Xuantian Sect Master is not completely defenseless. He must have some powerful means to protect this red fruit tree.

    As soon as Gao Feng hid his figure, he saw a layer of various colors on the ground.  Ambilight shot into the air like a bright beam of light, and the surrounding heaven and earth energy began to fluctuate crazily.

    Several Xuantianmen disciples who were desperately digging the red fruit tree were stunned. Before entering the small courtyard in the back mountain, they repeatedly tested it with their true energy and found that there were no traps or ambushes here.  How come there is such a big change once you start digging the red fruit tree?  Could it be that the master left the head and tail to protect the red fruit tree?

    Everyone was shocked and inexplicable when they saw a tall figure appear in the seven-color stream of light, holding a steel fork, exactly the same as the ghost boy warrior in the elixir, except that he was taller and the aura flowing around his body was stronger. There was no difference at all.  .  The same ghostly spirit, the same numbness and lack of mind.

    Xuantianmen disciples are no longer nervous. They have seen many ghost boy warriors like this. Even the most powerful ghost boy puppet refined by the alchemy room in the sect can barely deal with one disciple.  Now that so many people are gathering together, it would be strange if they were afraid.

    Even so, the disciples of Xuantian Clan all knew the seriousness and did not dare to waste time, for fear that Master Tianling, the leader of Xuantian Clan, would be alerted and rush back.  Under the influence of the sect master for so many years, all the disciples are unwilling to face the moody sect master, not to mention that what they are doing is affecting the sect master's life. If they are really discovered, I am afraid that it will be a good thing if there is no body left.  The most likely possibility is that he was made into a puppet that has no mind and is always suffering from pain.

    At this moment, I can no longer use my true energy, and I can¡¯t care about so much.  Several spells formed from light blue infuriating energy were shot out, heading straight for the newly formed puppet general.

    With a green face and fangs, the muscles on his body are as vivid as if they were carved from steel, yet extremely strong.  The puppet war general guarding the Zhuguoshu was not seen evading, and several light blue spells were shot at the puppet war general.

    With a few soft popping sounds, pieces of ice crystals shattered and fell on the chest of the puppet general, falling to the ground and smashing into pieces.  Several Xuantianmen disciples were shocked when they saw it. The tyranny of this puppet general greatly exceeded their expectations.  This is not the puppet ghost boy they usually see, but the extremely powerful puppet warrior secretly refined by Master Tianling, the master of Xuantian Sect!

    There are several runes painted on the green-faced fangs that Gao Feng thinks are very simple. Although they look simple, Gao Feng knows that in the rich vitality of heaven and earth in the medieval world, the power burst out from these runes is definitely greater than that in the capital city in later generations.  Complex to useTen times the runes are much larger.

    The Puppet War General suddenly didn¡¯t realize what damage he had suffered from those spell attacks. It seemed that it was just a few raindrops hitting his body, which was not worth noticing at all.

    Gao Feng watched intently as the puppet general appeared, with all kinds of brilliance flowing on his body, and finally turned into cyan. Like his face, the indigo face made people look extremely uncomfortable.  He swung the steel fork in his hand and casually smashed the brilliance of the formation next to the red fruit tree.  After removing the magic circle that imprisoned him, as if the brilliance were pieces of jade of various colors, the steel fork smashed all the colors into pieces and turned them into countless dusts that fell on the ground next to the red fruit tree.

    The puppet war general walked silently in the messy light. Every time he took a step, the surrounding light would become dim, lose its color and disappear into the night.

    Like the supreme monster from the Nine Netherlands, it took away all the prosperity and color, leaving only a mess.

    "It's the puppet general made by the master, run away!" The third senior brother shouted in horror.  After all, he often goes in and out of the back mountain. Although his cultivation level is weaker, he still has the necessary eyesight.  It was immediately clear that this puppet war general was a back-up created by Master Tianling to protect the Zhuguoshu. The third senior brother shouted in panic and ran away.

    A paper crane appeared in his hand, and the third senior brother ran while desperately injecting Qi into the paper crane.  Rays of blue light flashed by, and the doll folded from yellow paper seemed to gain vitality, turning into a red-crowned crane with yellow feathers in mid-air.  The yellow color is extremely rough, like the color of the yellow paper in the hands of the third senior brother.

    When the third senior brother saw the red-crowned crane appear, he felt a little more at ease.  With a smile on his face, he just ran to the wall of the small courtyard behind the mountain and turned over the paper crane.

    But this smile soon turned into shock and horror.  No matter how much the third brother activated his energy, the yellow red-crowned crane just screamed sadly, and its yellow feathers fell off piece by piece.  No matter how hard it tries, it can't fly away like before.

    Gao Feng noticed that the puppet war general's steel fork had already pierced Zhihe's body when the brilliance of the paper crane was flowing. However, the seemingly tall and powerful puppet war general became extremely gentle when using the steel fork.  Not even a folded origami crane made of yellow paper was disturbed.  It wasn't until the paper crane was about to soar into the sky that it realized that it couldn't fly no matter what.

    Falling to the ground helplessly, the third senior brother fell to pieces.  The huge fear made his hands and feet seem a little stiff when moving, and he couldn't even run at all.  The puppet war general walked up to the third senior brother and stepped down hard.  Blood, mud and white bones were mixed together, and one leg was trampled to pieces by the puppet warrior.  Blood flowed, and there was a burst of tragic wailing. The third senior brother couldn't bear the huge pain and fainted.

    The puppet war general did not kill the third senior brother directly, but turned around and knocked down all the Xuantianmen disciples one by one who had recovered enough to fly away.  The moves didn't show how powerful or fast they were, but no matter how these Xuantianmen sect members tried to dodge, they were all knocked down by the steel fork.  Despite this, no one was killed by the puppet war general. They were either moaning and wailing in pain in the small courtyard behind the mountain, or they fainted.

    Gao Feng also felt a little strange, how could this puppet general not kill anyone at all?  Monks and warriors in the Middle Ages regarded human life as trivial, but a mindless puppet actually learned to pity human life. This is too weird!

    The mountain peak suddenly began to tremble violently, and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground continued, getting closer and closer, as if it was hitting everyone's heart.  Gao Feng frowned and looked at the front mountain. A ferocious beast more than ten feet in size was coming towards him.  Each ups and downs and jumps were a hundred feet away, and the dust that fell on the mountain stirred up the ground, and the huge mountain peaks also trembled with the jumps of the ferocious beasts.  A gray figure chased behind the ferocious beast, and gray arcs continued to shoot towards the ferocious beast.  The ferocious beast has a huge body, but its movements are extremely dexterous. It can always dodge the spells of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" attacking it at the last moment.

    The gray spell condensed with the Yin Qi fell on the rocks, splashing gravel.  Eroded by the Yin Qi, the rocks became extremely brittle, turning into countless dust in the air and falling down.

    The magic brilliance of the front mountain has disappeared, and there is deathly silence.  Gao Feng knew that "Wei Wang Hongyang" had slaughtered all the disciples in the front mountain of Xuantianmen. Even Master Tianling, who had turned into a ferocious beast, seemed to be no longer as ferocious as he was three days ago. He was defeated by "Wei Wang Hongyang" and went to the back mountain.  Escaped.

    But even if Master Tianling escapes to the back mountain, what use will it be?  "Wei Wang Hongyang" looks like a ghost. Master Tianling relied on his familiarity with the terrain of the mountain where the Xuantianmen Mountain Gate is located to barely avoid the pursuit of "Wei Wang Hongyang", but he can't avoid it forever.  What exactly does he want to do when he returns to the back mountain?

    Gao Feng hid quietly in the darkness, concealing his aura, trying his best to prevent "Wei Wang Hong Yang" from discovering him.  After experiencing the last war, Gao Feng clearly knew that he and "There is a huge disparity in strength between "King Hong Yang of Wei". Even if you advance to the Ruosheng realm, it is already a good thing to escape in front of "King Hong Yang of Wei", let alone kill this guy who has lost his mind. (Unfinished)  To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to register as a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 522 I never expected to be a spectator

    The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling arrived at the back mountain in a few snaps of his fingers. The small courtyard could not accommodate the body of the ferocious beast, which was more than ten feet long, and debris and rubble were flying all over the sky.  The figure of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" followed closely and soon arrived at the back mountain.

    He grinned with several wounds that were deep enough to show the bones, looking extremely miserable.  The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling had been seriously injured and almost couldn't escape from the hands of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    The beast stepped into the small courtyard behind the mountain with one foot. An ugly tongue popped out of its huge mouthparts and grabbed a Xuantian disciple who fell on the ground. He rolled it into his mouth and started chewing it.  Gao Feng felt sick in his heart. It turned out that the puppet war general did not leave the lives of these Xuantianmen disciples out of compassion and to save lives.  But to leave "rations" for the ferocious beast turned into by Master Tianling, the master of Xuantian Clan!

    The members of the Xuantian Clan who had fainted woke up in the mouth of the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling. Huge fangs penetrated the body, and struggling became an impossible luxury.  Even the scream turned into a whimper, and then gradually faded away in the sound of flesh and blood rubbing against one's teeth.

    After eating a Xuantianmen disciple, the body of the ferocious beast grew bigger.  Several bone-deep wounds on the body healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the entire beast's skin had turned into flesh and began to devour and climb, leaving ugly scars wherever it passed.

    In just a moment, the ferocious beast¡¯s long tongue rolled up another disciple of the Xuantian Clan and put it in his mouth to chew.  After the fangs as sharp as swords penetrated the flesh and blood, a tongue with several flaps in the huge mouthpart began to crush the flesh that came into contact.  Gao Feng was furious. In the Middle Ages, these monks from the East China Sea really did everything they could. Even his own disciples seemed to be taken in just for the purpose of eating them.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" arrived immediately, and several spells were dodged by the ferocious beasts. In just a short moment, several severely injured Xuantianmen disciples were swallowed up cleanly. The entire back mountain courtyard only grew a few feet longer.  There are fierce beasts and puppet war generals as well as the existence of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" floating in mid-air.  There was a rustling sound among the leaves of the Zhuguo branches, and there was an eerie silence in the place.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Master Tianling, who had countless abscesses on his body, turned into a ferocious beast. He did not rush to attack, but floated in mid-air and watched coldly.  Gao Feng saw that every time this ferocious beast ate a disciple of the Xuantian Clan, its body would expand a little, and its claws and fangs seemed to become sharper. He didn't know why "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't take advantage of the ferocious beast before it could fully absorb these powers.  time to attack.

    Could it be that "King Hong Yang of Wei" also made the mistake of raising tigers to endanger the country?  This thought flashed through his mind, and Gao Feng immediately rejected the idea.  Although "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has lost his memory, his fighting instinct is still extremely strong.  There is no way he would do such a stupid thing as raising tigers to make them sick.  Seeing Master Tianling devouring his Xuantianmen disciples and gaining strength, "Wei Wang Hongyang" must have a deep meaning.

    "Do you think you can escape from my grasp by turning into this person who looks neither human nor ghost?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly, it seems that no matter how the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling grows,  All within his expectations.

    The ferocious beast looked up to the sky and roared, shattering the haze that filled the sky.  It seemed that the floating clouds in mid-air were also shaken by this force, leaving the sky filled with starlight.  The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling has a huge head, and six thick pillar-like limbs. The front ones are upright, the middle ones are slightly curved, and the last ones are gathered together.  He raised his head to the sky and roared angrily at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in mid-air, seeming to express what Master Tianling meant.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was wearing shabby clothes that could hardly cover his body. He stood in mid-air but didn't care. He looked at the puppet general next to the beast and sneered: "This puppet is a bit strange. Are you planning to devour him in the end?"  ? If you want to eat, eat it quickly. If you don't eat it, I won't give you another chance."

    The huge and ugly ferocious beast had a sore on its face and shot out a stream of white juice.  Gao Feng, who was at least fifty feet away, could smell the fishy stench in the thick juice, which made people nauseous.

    The thick juice shot a foot away from "Wei Wang Hongyang", as if it encountered some obstacle, like water droplets touching an extremely cold glacier, it was frozen into countless water droplets, and the sound of slapping on the ground was clear and sweet.

    The ferocious beast was not surprised by this. Its huge mouth opened and closed, and light green saliva was constantly dripping.  Every drop of saliva that falls on the ground in the small courtyard behind the mountain will burn the rocks into uneven fragments.

    "You don't have much power anymore! It's hard to say who will win and who loses at this time." The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling suddenly spoke human words, with a sharp and high-pitched voice, like two pieces of pig iron rubbing against each other.  the sound made.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said calmly: "You only know a few magic arts, and you really think you are invincible? What a joke!"

    &nbsp; The front leg of the vicious beast hit the rock, causing a cloud of smoke and gravel.

    "You just want me to absorb my power when I am at my strongest. You don't need to provoke me, I know it." The voice became louder, as if the words of the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling turned into countless crossbow arrows.  , everywhere they passed, whether they were rocks or green pines and cypresses, were swept into ruins.  But when the voice reached "Wei Wang Hongyang", it disappeared inexplicably.

    "You will die regardless of whether you use it or not, don't you want to take a chance?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" is like a monster from the Nine Netherworld, lusting after Master Tianling.  Hearing this, Gao Feng suddenly realized that it was not that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" didn't do anything, but that he wanted to suck more power.  As if the huge ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling contained the power that could move mountains and seas was not enough, "Wei Wang Hongyang" has been encouraging it to continue to increase its power.

    What kind of confidence is this!

    Gao Feng quietly shrank his body behind the rocks. At this moment, two powerful beings on the mountain behind Xuantianmen were about to start a final desperate fight.  Whether it was "King of Wei Hong Yang" being swallowed by a ferocious beast or a ferocious beast being sucked out of its power by "King of Wei Hong Yang", Gao Feng loved to see it.

    " Destroy Xuantianmen, kill all the monsters that cause harm to the world, and give the people of the world a paradise. This is what Gao Feng wants to do.

    While Gao Feng was guessing whether "King Hongyang of Wei" was fierce in appearance or soft-hearted in appearance, or whether he had a chance to win, the situation in the small courtyard behind Xuantianmen changed again!  A red tongue flew out from the middle of the huge ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling like a mountain of knives. The puppet warrior standing next to the ferocious beast was rolled up by the python-like tongue without any struggle and was sucked into the blood basin.  Big mouthful.

    In terms of the strength of the puppet warrior, Gao Feng is probably not weaker than Master Tianling, and may even be a little stronger.  But being swallowed by the ferocious beast, Gao Feng didn't resist at all. Gao Feng vaguely saw a hint of joy of relief in the eyes of the puppet general.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" saw the ferocious beast starting to devour the puppet general and stopped talking. Two red filaments could be faintly seen in the gray aura on his body, flying around "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The puppet general, who looked like he was made of fine iron, did not offer any resistance to the sharp teeth and fangs of the ferocious beast. Like other Xuantianmen disciples, his limbs were bitten off, and the green saliva mixed with them was eaten by the ferocious beast.

    Starlight is like water, and a monstrous arrogance bursts out from the beast as the puppet warrior is swallowed up.  The pimpled abscesses seemed to be torn apart by a force from the inside out, and streams of thick juice splashed around like fountains.  In the entire small courtyard, only the side of the Zhuguoshu escaped from the disaster. The rest of the place was splashed with thick juice, and layers of smoke rose up in the foul smell.

    "Roar~" The ferocious beast roared in pain, as if it had swallowed up the puppet and caused great damage to the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling.  While gaining strength, the entire body was stretched, and the skin was torn and broken everywhere. From time to time, light green liquid mixed with thick juice splashed out.

    The torn skin is spreading and healing rapidly.  The scene was so horrifying that Gao Feng looked at it from a distance and felt horrified in his heart. How powerful could this beast be?  Is "King Hong Yang of Wei" really sure of killing this ferocious beast?

    The entire mountain behind Xuantianmen has been turned into ruins. Only the red fruit tree is still behind the ferocious beast. The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling has been preserved intentionally or unintentionally.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" saw that the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling had completely absorbed the puppet war general, and its own power had reached its maximum level. Gujing Wubo's face also showed a hint of excitement, and the faintly circling red silk threads on his body began to hiss.  shouted.

    The beast's eyes were red, and it seemed that it had lost its mind and turned into a beast, a beast that only knew how to kill.  The last two legs that had been squatting kicked off violently. The rocks at the foot of the mountain were cracked, cracking sounds continued, and dense spider webs began to spread.  With this force, the ferocious beast that had grown to more than twenty feet jumped into the air and pounced directly on "Wei Wang Hongyang" floating in mid-air.

    The six sharp claws are several feet long, shining coldly under the starry sky, and are indestructible.  When the rocks were caught by the sharp claws, they collapsed one after another and turned into rubble.  As the ferocious beast jumped up, light green water fell down like raindrops from time to time.

    strength!  This is power!

    Gao Feng hid in a dark corner, looking up at a group of green shadows that gradually turned from real to illusory. Because the speed was too fast, the false images were like the halo of the sun and moon blooming under the starlight, like a flower in full bloom.  flowers.

    In the middle of the green shadow, a gray mist hovers, and two red silk threads are like the delicate stamens of green flowers, which can be broken by a blow.

    ??The vitality of heaven and earth was stirred by the two figures. The cold light of sharp claws flashed. The cold meaning in the gray death air fell on the surrounding vitality of heaven and earth, causing ripples layer by layer.  dotted with starsThe clouds rose and dispersed under the sky, and the stars in the sky broke and gathered again, gathered and broke again.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 523: The fierce group of sharks

    The ferocious beast after devouring its power is really on par with "King Hong Yang of Wei"!

    "That boy, why don't you take action!" While one man and one beast were anxious, "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly drank!

    Gao Feng was shocked. It turned out that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had already discovered where he was hiding. It turned out that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had been waiting for him to take action. The two of them attacked the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling together.

    Now that it has been discovered, there is no point in hiding anymore.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor spread out behind him, shaking slightly.  Gao Feng went up against the countless vortexes of energy between heaven and earth and stopped in mid-air.  But he was not in a hurry to take action. Instead, he looked at "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who was fighting with the ferocious beast and smiled without saying a word.

    "The words of "Wei Wang Hongyang" were so strange that Gao Feng couldn't understand them.  It is said that he should be the enemy of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". He participated in the siege of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and almost caused him to be besieged by the Guancanghai Formation and turned into a puppet.  But "Wei Wang Hongyang" has not shown any hostility towards him since he broke the Guancanghai Formation with him.

    With what he said today without any clue, how could he be so sure that he would join forces to deal with the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling?  Instead of waiting for both of them to suffer losses before coming out to take a big advantage?

    "Why are you still standing there? The master of the Xuantian Sect has turned into a monster. If he goes down the mountain, he may cause a lot of trouble. You are such a hypocritical brat that you want to stay out of the matter at this time?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said to one side  Said while dealing with the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling.

    Gao Feng saw that "King of Wei Hong Yang" had enough energy to do it, so he was not in a hurry, and asked with a smile: "You all know that I am hypocritical, how can I risk being killed by you just because this ferocious beast comes down the mountain to hurt people?  "

    "I just see that you look familiar. It's really strange. I always feel that I have seen you somewhere, but I can't remember it. The world here is also very strange. I remember that monks and warriors should not be so arrogant and domineering. They should abide by certain rules.  Rules." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, he seemed a little confused, and his figure turned into streaks of gray wind and green ferocious beasts swirling around.  The sound seemed a bit ethereal and unreal because it was too fast.

    When Gao Feng heard what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, he secretly sighed in his heart. Seeing this, "Wei Wang Hongyang" really couldn't remember how he came to the medieval world.  In that case, the corona triggered by the dragnet formation in the Imperial City of Zhongjing City should not be remembered.

    "That boy, are you attracted to that red fruit tree? I keep this thing for no use. Kill this beast, and all the red fruits will be yours." "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly regained his consciousness after a brief confusion.  Starting to wake up, the sound floated in the air, winding back and forth, echoing in waves.

    Gao Feng also gradually got used to the way "Wei Wang Hongyang" spoke sometimes soberly and sometimes confusedly.  Although "Wei Wang Hongyang" is extremely ruthless, he is a peerless master after all and does not disdain lies and deception.  Hearing "Wei Wang Hongyang" promise that all the Zhuguos would belong to him, Gao Feng chuckled, shook the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back, took out the long sword from the precious phantom and joined the battle group.

    No matter what, "Wei Wang Hongyang" still cares about the word "rules" in his heart. Even the past is blurred, and he doesn't even know who he is.  But coming from a place with strict classes, rules and systems, some things have already been deeply imprinted in my heart.  Compared to "King Hong Yang of Wei", that ferocious beast with red eyes and mouth full of poisonous saliva was even more of a scourge.

    The innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique operates, forming a layer of golden protection around the body. Whenever the green poisonous saliva comes into contact with the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, it turns into boiling water, evaporates into a cloud of smoke, and dissipates in the air.  .

    The speed of Xiangtian Armor's wings has been further improved under the nourishment of Wannian Qiongshi, and it can move according to the heart, very smoothly.  The golden light on the long knife in Gao Feng's hand condensed and was extremely sharp.  Even though the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling had rough skin and thick flesh, stronger than gold and stone, under Gao Feng's sharp golden light, every contact was like a huge wound.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" always left a gray breath of death on Gao Feng's cut wounds. The newly appeared cracks were covered with frost, and the thick tendons were eroded by the bone-chilling cold air, covering them with a layer of gray color.

    The blood in the eyes of the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling is getting thicker and thicker. Two small bugs are circling around his body in front of him. The speed is extremely fast. No matter how sharp the fangs and claws are, they cannot hit these two small bugs.  It's no use either.  He couldn't hit him, but the two little bugs were extremely sharp. Every time the golden light touched him, he felt a sharp pain in his body.  But the severe pain disappeared, and after the gray mist shrouded it, the piece lost consciousness.

    The fighting instinct of the beast is extremely powerful. Although it temporarily loses its mind, this unfavorable situation will be really fatal.  The roar of the ferocious beast became louder and heavier as it continued to get angry.  The peaks of the mountains behind Xuantianmen were shocked.The whole mountain seemed to collapse when the huge ferocious beast landed from time to time and took advantage of its strength.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Gao Feng were not in a hurry and continued to consume the power of the ferocious beast bit by bit.

    The green figure landed on the ground, and its four legs like huge pillars landed on the back mountain. It dwarfed slightly, and its body did not jump as high as before.  A layer of blue water rippled on the mountain peak, and the entire mountain peak turned into a pool of water. The huge body of the ferocious beast splashed layers of ripples on the water.  It seems that this ripple has a special power, and the beast's huge body actually sinks deeply into the water pattern!

    Not trapped, but dismembered!  Gao Feng was stunned, golden light appeared in his eyes, and he could clearly see every movement of the huge beast.  At first glance, what looks like a mountaintop has turned into a pool of water, and a ferocious beast has fallen into it.  But if you take a closer look, you will see that the body of the ferocious beast continues to get shorter, and the body that comes into contact with this layer of water patterns continues to decompose and turn into countless water droplets.

    What kind of spell is this?  Gao Feng was in a daze when he suddenly heard a sharp roar from "Wei Wang Hongyang", "Be careful! It's the Kirigakure Crazy Shark!"

    With a clueless reminder, "Wei Wang Hongyang" also seemed to feel threatened. His figure suddenly accelerated and turned into bursts of gray mist.

    Gao Feng's eyes narrowed. Under the reminder of "Wei Wang Hongyang", Gao Feng noticed that every drop of water splashed when the ferocious beast stepped on the rippling water patterns was not the water droplets of the water pattern, but the body parts of the ferocious beast.  of.  If you look carefully at each drop of water, there is a small shark wrapped inside it. The huge mouth takes up half of the body length, and the sharp fangs are a mixture of blue and green, which is indescribably ferocious and weird.

    Maybe it¡¯s not water droplets, but sharks that look like water droplets!  Gao Feng felt a little strange for a moment. The vicious beast was dismembered into countless pieces by him?

    Just when Gao Feng was stunned, a drop of water splashed over.  The whole body was enveloped by the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, but the tiny shark penetrated directly. Although the golden light scraped countless blood marks all over the shark's body, it did not block the shark from outside after all.

    When his arm hurt, the shark opened its mouth and bit his arm.  After the last battle of life and death with "Wei Wang Hongyang", his body that had been tempered by thousands of years of Qiongshi was extremely tough. Gao Feng estimated that even if he was cut by an ordinary sword, nothing would happen.  But it was bitten by the little shark, and bits of golden blood flowed out, and bursts of white smoke appeared on the burning body of the little shark.

    Even though Gao Feng's blood was full of innate yang energy, which would do great harm to the Kirigakure Shark that transformed from Master Tianling's dismemberment, the little shark refused to let go no matter what, biting tightly.  Let the long teeth gradually melt away in the golden light.

    Gao Feng was shocked, and at the same time, he waved the long knife in his hand to block the Kirigakure Shark.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor behind him shook and flew into the sky.

    The gray aura around "Wei Wang Hongyang" erupted without hesitation. Every small shark that came into contact with the water droplets of the gray dead energy was turned into gray ice cubes and fell to the ground and fell to pieces.

    A burst of ferocious laughter sounded, and the head of the ferocious beast split into countless Kirigakure Crazy Sharks.  The harsh and sharp laughter soon stopped. I don't know what spell the beast used. All the flying Kirigakure Sharks were retracted. The huge beast quickly appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Gao Feng again.

    But this time, there were some changes in the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling. The front limbs seemed to be composed of countless water droplets and did not touch the ground.  The four legs behind it kicked the ground violently, and as the mountain trembled, the beast leaped high again.

    As the ferocious beast jumped up, its two forelimbs suddenly became thinner and turned into an extremely soft tentacle composed of countless Kirigakure Sharks, sweeping towards it in mid-air.  Drops of water are shining brightly, and the little sharks in the water droplets are ferocious and terrifying.  Gathered together, each wave becomes more sinister and sinister.

    Gao Feng flipped around in mid-air, but no matter how fast the Xiangtian Armor was, the extremely soft tentacle composed of countless water droplets followed him tightly, like a tarsal maggot, no matter how he moved it  Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, no matter how much he activates the Xiangtian Armor, he still can't get rid of the entanglement of the tentacles.

    From time to time, small sharks contained in water droplets were sprayed out and flew towards his back, with their fangs biting on the cloth dragon's skin.  Although they couldn't bite through the defense of the common dragon's skin, at this time, there were only a dozen small sharks breaking through the water droplets and biting on their backs. If there were more, the common dragon's skin would be bitten through.

    Gao Feng was busy when he saw the gray aura on "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body shaking. Even so, he seemed to be very afraid of this tentacle and quickly avoided it.  What was better than him was that the small sharks that flew out from the tentacles were frozen into pieces of solid ice and fell to the ground.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to Piaotian Literature Notes.??Members recommend this work, your support is my biggest motivation.  )

 Text Chapter 524: Side by Side

    While he was looking at "Wei Wang Hong Yang", the "Wei Wang Hong Yang" also looked at him.  Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" briefly exchanged glances, and both could see a hint of retreat in each other's eyes.  Seeing this, even "King Hong Yang of Wei" did not expect that Master Tianling from the East China Sea could have such skills, and even he could not fully cope with it.

    With eye contact, Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" flew in opposite directions at the same time. No matter how long the tentacles at the front of the ferocious beast were, they could not catch up with the two people fleeing in opposite directions at the same time.

    Seeing that the two different colors carried by Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" turned into two meteors flying in different directions, the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling not only did not get angry, but instead retracted its two tentacles and inserted them into  In the mountain peak where Xuantianmen is located.

    Although "King of Wei Hong Yang" and Gao Feng flew fast, they did not expect that the air around them flashed, and a black mist-like formation that seemed to be a monster was activated as the tentacles of the ferocious beast inserted into the mountain peak.  Waves of water-like golden light flowed from the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng. Every feather could be seen clearly, and every feather was vivid and full of vitality.

    But no matter how fast the Xiangtian Armor flies, the mountain mist that usually appears at night in front of it cannot reach the end. Even the golden light emitted by the innate Hunyuan Qi cannot penetrate even a thin layer of mist.  through.  Gao Feng understood that he seemed to be imprisoned in a large formation that had been painstakingly managed for countless years.

    The range covered by the formation cannot be seen, and the thin layer of mist carries the wet and salty smell of sea water, but it is not as rich as the Guancanghai Formation, but very light.  Gao Feng, who was flying in the mist, suddenly felt a needle-like pain in his back. This was a keen sense of danger.  That tentacle must have attacked behind him again!

    At this moment, Gao Feng understood a little bit, no wonder it was called Kirigakure Crazy Shark.  These sharks contained in water droplets have become even crazier since the appearance of a layer of mist. The tentacles composed of water droplets are faster and more difficult to avoid!

    Gao Feng didn't have time to look carefully, the wings of the Xiangtian Armor rolled up and down, and his body fell straight down like a heavy object.  When the tentacles of the ferocious beast caught up with him, he turned back and flew back. In the mist, Gao Feng relied on his own perception to judge the position of the tentacles of the ferocious beast. If he made any mistakes, he would be caught by the tentacles.  Once caught, countless small sharks will swarm in like hungry wolves smelling blood.  No matter how strong the defense of the common dragon skin is, no matter how strong the muscles and bones have been tempered by the mellow vitality between heaven and earth of Qiong Shili for thousands of years, they will be chewed into a skeleton.

    He flew past the soft tentacles made up of countless Kirigakure sharks, escaping from the edge after another.  Flying so fast, I didn't even dare to feel a little fear or horror, and I didn't have time to feel it.  The pain like needles in his back became clearer and more intense, making Gao Feng unable to stop.

    Gao Feng was calculating in his mind, and made countless dangerous moves in a blink of an eye.  Although the Xiangtian Armor flew extremely fast, it was still bitten by dozens of small sharks contained in water droplets in front of the Kirigakure Crazy Shark. Even if it melted into the golden blood, it refused to let go.

    Gao Feng no longer cares about these minor injuries, nor can he care about them.  After turning twice, Gao Feng pulled out a bright golden brilliance in the mountain mist and went away far away.  The tentacles of the ferocious beast circled twice, and were tied into a knot through Gao Feng's careful calculations and risk-taking efforts!

    Gao Feng breathed a sigh of relief as he felt the acupuncture-like crisis gradually fade away.  Looking back, the soft tentacles like an octopus were tied into a knot dozens of feet behind him and were struggling crazily.

    A tired smile appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. He didn't expect that Xuantianmen's Tianling Master would be so fierce after constant changes.  Even if he has advanced to Ruosheng Realm, even if it faces him and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at the same time, it still has the upper hand.

    Before you hurt others, hurt yourself first.  I don¡¯t know how long Master Tianling can last in such a violent state.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Gao Feng suddenly felt that countless sharp needles were pricking his whole body at the same time.  Vaguely, Gao Feng saw that the struggling tentacles that had been tied into a knot turned into countless Kirigakure sharks, contained in water droplets, like someone blowing countless bubbles in the sea.  Countless blisters dispersed and reassembled in the blink of an eye.

    A game that I worked so hard to create was broken so easily!

    The tentacles composed of water droplets that were no longer bound seemed to be angered by Gao Feng, revealing a blue and black color.  Feeling this anger and the boundless crisis, the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body erupted like a volcano into majestic golden Qi.  The Xiangtian Armor suddenly stretched out by more than a foot, and like a bolt of lightning, it shot towards the ferocious beast transformed from the Tianling tree standing on the top of the back mountain!

    If you don¡¯t let me leave, then I won¡¯t leave!

    A strong spirit arose in my heart, so what if I don¡¯t leave!  ?I will smash you to pieces!

    Even the mist in the formation cannot completely cut off the golden innate Hunyuan Qi erupting like a volcano. "Wei Wang Hongyang" is avoiding the attack of the tentacles. Even the "Wei Wang Hongyang" in the holy realm can't completely block it in a moment.  , unable to break away under the omnipresent attack of the tentacles.  Seeing the golden aura erupting, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was stunned. He didn't expect Gao Feng to have such powerful power.

    When we first met, this guy was just in the dragon-slaying realm.  It has only been a few days and it has already reached the realm of Ruosheng!  Could it be that after escaping from death, this kid discovered the mystery of life and death and then made rapid progress in his practice?  "Wei Wang Hongyang" felt the strong fighting spirit burst out from Gao Feng, a fierce and courageous momentum of not fearing death, and his heart began to be infected by Gao Feng.  Although the secret technique of the East China Sea is powerful, can it trap me to death?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sneered, and his figure melted into the mist in the mountains, leaving no trace at all.

    Master Tianling felt the fighting spirit bursting out from Gao Feng, and his huge mouthparts cracked into a contemptuous smile.  Although he has turned into a beast, he still behaves as before.  After paying such a high price and spending so many years of painstaking planning, if he couldn't trap these two people and turn them into his puppets, wouldn't it mean that all those years of hard work and his efforts to become more human-like and ghost-like would be in vain?  wasted?

    The two tentacles fought back quickly, Gao Feng was faster, and the speed of the tentacles was also increasing.

    The sound of wind in my ears disappeared so quickly that I couldn¡¯t even hear the numbers.  The tentacles composed of the Kirigakure Crazy Shark behind him are following him closely, and can deal a fatal blow to him at any time.  Gao Feng's face was as determined as a rock, and the dragon-binding rope stretched out from his wrist. The mist in the air twisted for a while, and then the dragon-binding rope seemed to penetrate the space. The next moment, he appeared in front of the huge ferocious beast, wrapping around the beast like a pillar.  Same thighs.

    The moment the dragon-binding rope flew out, the statue of Lady Arrow fell down into the mist in the mountains.  The long bow appeared in his hand, and the long arrow was drawn and ready to go.

    In just a moment, the dragon-binding rope was retracted.  The ferocious beast transformed by Master Xuantianmen Tianling was stronger than Gao Feng's state. Coupled with the huge weight of his body, Gao Feng was unable to pull the ferocious beast at all.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t even think about pulling the ferocious beast, but with the power on the dragon-binding rope, the golden light flickered and disappeared.  The next moment, the ferocious beast appeared beside him, and the dragon-binding rope turned into a precious phantom that allowed Gao Feng to speed up.

    The bell on the dragon-binding rope jingled, and two sword-shield soldiers and a bull-headed warrior appeared behind Gao Feng.

    The long knife in his hand came out and stabbed into the beast's body.  The sword and shield soldiers and the bull-headed warriors were entangled by the tentacles that followed, and countless Kirigakure mad sharks began to eat the strong bodies of the sword and shield soldiers and the bull-headed warriors.  The long arrows in Jian Ji's hand shot out one after another, shooting down the Kirigakure Shark thrown out by countless tentacles in mid-air, leaving Gao Feng a chance to breathe.

    Gao Feng struggled to survive and fought to the death, just for the sake of having a chance to breathe.  But there is a fierce momentum in my heart, wanting to smash the beast to pieces!  Beat to death!  Even if the one you fight turns into a ghost or a monster, you won't dare to face him!

    Fight the devil!

    Hands, feet, knees, elbows, and even the head have become means of attack.  The fifty-four postures of the War Demon Fight came out at will, falling like a gust of wind and rain on the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling.

    The golden light became brighter and brighter, and with each attack of the fifty-four postures of the War Demon, it penetrated deeply into the body of the vicious beast.

    The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling landed on Gao Feng's body with the fifty-four postures of the War Demon Strike like a sudden storm, without even wailing.  At this moment, his beast-like instinct told him that this young monk posed a great threat to him.  The two tentacles spread out quickly, and countless Kirigakure Sharks came back to attack Gao Feng.

    Arrow Queen¡¯s rain-like arrows penetrated countless Kirigakure Sharks.  But the number was too huge, and there was nothing Arrow Lady could do about it.  The sword and shield soldiers behind Gao Feng used their shields and even used their bodies to block the Kirigakure Crazy Shark that Arrow Princess missed.  The water droplets burst, like a heavy rain, and countless small sharks bit the sword and shield soldiers.

    The sharp ax in the hands of the Tauren warrior was sharp, and his body began to spin, flying like a whirlwind into the place where the Kirigakure mad sharks had just scattered and were most densely packed.  In the blink of an eye, the Tauren warrior's body was covered with sharks as tiny as water droplets. Even if his tomahawks danced airtightly, he still could not stop the all-pervasive attack of the Kirigakure mad shark.  After killing thousands of water-drop-like sharks, the Minotaur warrior fell into the dust and reverted into a statue.

    The sword and shield soldiers only lasted one breath longer. No matter how strong the defense was, they could not cope with the small sharks all over their bodies.  After blood splashed everywhere, the sword and shield soldiers also turned into statues.  Only Lady Jian stood in the distance, the long arrow in her hand was placed on the long bow like a fan, and she shot out like a rain of flowers.

    Gao Feng used sword shield soldiers and bull-headed warriors to survive.?In exchange for the time gained at the price, I could fight with all my fists and finish the fifty-four moves of the war demon.

    I was just about to draw out my long sword and use the War Demon to perform the remaining fifty-four moves.  However, he saw a skinny hand with thick joints pressing on the handle of the long knife first, and a gray death aura passed into the body of the vicious beast along the long knife.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 525: After the victory

    Whether it was Gao Feng or "Wei Wang Hongyang", their bodies were radiating with radiance, desperately squeezing the true energy from their bodies.  Attack, life and death, survival are all in this moment.  No one will begrudge the consumption of power at this moment.

    There were loud bangs, bangs, bangs, and as Gao Feng used the fifty-four moves of War Demon Fight, the beast's body exploded one after another!  Countless green poisonous water splashed out, and the golden Hunyuan innate true energy evaporated when it encountered Gao Feng.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" changed his grip into a palm, and struck the handle of Gao Feng's long knife inserted into the vicious beast's body with one palm.  The long knife carried Gao Feng's golden innate Hunyuan Qi and the gray death Qi of "Wei Wang Hongyang" directly penetrated the tough muscles and bones and inserted into the body of the ferocious beast until the end of the handle.

    But it¡¯s still not enough!  The palm of "Wei Wang Hongyang" immediately changed into a finger, and a red thread followed the wound left by the long knife and entered the vicious beast's body.

    The red silk thread began to roar excitedly, and became a little thicker with a few fingers.  It was as hard as a steel gun, and as the long knife without a handle was inserted into the monster's body, it was devouring it crazily.

    Gao Feng caught an opportunity, but did not stop at all.  Seeing that "King of Wei Hong Yang" was also here, he knew that there was no need to summon the hundreds-foot-tall brilliance puppet from the War Demon Temple.  The fifty-four moves of War Demon Fighting were used again, hitting the beast's body without any hesitation.

    Time is what the Sword and Shield Soldiers and Tauren Warriors fight for themselves. The opportunity is fleeting!

    The sound of snapping was heard in succession, and the limbs turned to flesh and blood could no longer support the huge body of the ferocious beast.  It collapsed like a hill, and his eyes were full of confusion and resentment towards Gao Feng as he could not believe that he had been knocked down.

    The two tentacles composed of foggy mad sharks behind Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" were getting closer and closer, but neither Gao Feng nor "Wei Wang Hongyang" paid attention to them.  This battle has reached the final moment of life and death. Even if both sides suffer losses, there is no turning back at this moment.

    The golden light moved up and down on the body of the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling, but the gray figure remained motionless. The two dark red silk threads had become as thick as fingers, and the sound of gurgling swallowing continued to come out.

    The tentacles composed of countless Kirigakure sharks struggled to move forward. The small sharks no longer flew out. The entire soft tentacles began to become extremely stiff, and each step forward became slower.

    "Hoo~ho~ho~" The beast's continuous roar became more and more sad, from anger to miserable roar, from miserable roar to dying cry.  The two already stiff tentacles reached behind "Wei Wang Hongyang", but could not go any further.  The first Kirigakure mad shark had already touched the tattered clothes that could barely cover the body, but it could not penetrate the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" like a steel spear.

    Losing power, the tentacles were no longer soft, and the Kirigakure Shark on the tentacles began to melt, forming a real tentacle and then fell helplessly.

    The gray color in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became more and more intense, and a small gray dragon surrounded him, flying, roaring, joyful, and jumping for joy.  As if he was born for the rebirth of "King Hong Yang of Wei", with the gurgling sound of the red silk thread swallowing, the gray dragon became thicker and more ferocious, and the gray aura of death around him became colder and colder.

    "Boom~" The mountain-like body was finally overwhelmed and fell down.  The two tentacles and four thighs that were two to three feet thick were twitching slightly. All the strength had been completely lost, and they were unable to support such a huge body.

    The two red silk threads were retracted from the ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling, and changed from finger-thickness to silk threads that could be shortened at any time.  Returning to the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", hovering in the gray mist.  The long gray dragon let out a light dragon roar and melted into the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  The ragged clothes on his back could not hide the lifelike tattoo of a long dragon, as if it was born on the back of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    The huge head of the ferocious beast hit the mountain. Apart from splashing dust and flying a few stones, the mountain no longer trembled.

    Gao Feng folded his wings of the Sky Armor, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood quietly in front of the ferocious beast. Neither of them spoke, as if they were waiting for something.

    The ferocious beast transformed by Master Tianling opened its eyes with difficulty, and its voice was extremely weak, "I lost."

    "I told you earlier that defeat would be inevitable." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said lightly. With the faint words, the long dragon behind him seemed to echo with a distant roar. There was supreme majesty in this simple sentence.

    "It's a pity. If I can defeat you two, I can refine you into the most powerful puppet in the world!" Even the movement of opening his eyes was overwhelmed. The beast slowly closed his eyes and murmured, "No."  Meaningful feelings in my heart.  "It's a pity. If this kid hadn't appeared, I would only have to face you. Even if you are a peerless demon, even if you still have powerful spells that you haven't used yet, you will definitely be the one who falls in the end!"

    When a person is about to die, his??is also good.  When a bird is about to die, its song is mournful.  Gao Feng looked at the ferocious beast as if it was muttering to itself, and seemed to be comforting something in his heart.  Although I didn't pity Master Tianling, I still felt a sense of emotion in my heart.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" shook his head and said: "You were wrong from the beginning."

    "What's wrong?" The beast's eyes opened, and the last trace of vitality flowed in the huge eyes with a luster that refused to be extinguished.

    "You monks and warriors on the islands in the East China Sea originally practiced very good spells. Even if they are a little strange, it doesn't matter. The sea is vast, and there are so many powerful beasts that can be tamed. But after you came to Zhongzhou, you didn't know what to do.  Where can I find a way to use living people to refine puppets? This method is good, but every time you use it, it will quietly consume part of your own life." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a hint of ridicule: "You start  You will definitely think that this is a huge benefit. You don¡¯t have to hunt down those extremely ferocious warriors in the East China Sea who are so powerful that they can overwhelm rivers and oceans. You just need to catch some unarmed children who won¡¯t even resist, and you can refine them into a ghost boy.  An army of puppets. Hahaha~"

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" looked up to the sky and laughed. There was no laughter in his laughter, but full of ridicule.  The ferocious beast slowly closed its eyes and listened quietly to the words of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "But when it reaches a certain level, you monks discovered the weakness of refining the puppet ghost boy. Your fragile vitality is not enough to support frequent use, so you have an ingenious idea to give up using ordinary boys to refine the puppet ghost boy, and instead  Looking for powerful monks and warriors, hoping to get rid of them once and for all. Ridiculous, ridiculous."

    "What? I'd like to hear the details." Master Tianling's voice was extremely weak, but he had been suffering in pain and refused to die. He wanted to hear the questions that puzzled him in this life.

    "Which powerful monk or warrior is not a strong and cunning person? Who can be easily hunted by you. If you have this kind of determination, you might as well go back to the East China Sea to hunt powerful creatures living in the vast sea water. But you are already used to it.  Living in Zhongzhou, I was used to the feeling of keeping my word, and the joy of taking other people's lives. Later, until I appeared, a powerful and insane monk, hey, isn't that what you need?" "Wei Wang Hongyang  "Recalling that I had been hunted down countless times this year, the more I spoke, the colder and deathly aura in my words became stronger.

    "Everything you said is right." Master Tianling said mockingly.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" is really a gifted person. I don't know why he has such a wide range of knowledge and knowledge, and his ability to guess people's hearts is also meticulous.  Master Tianling's mental journey over the years was actually described accurately, as if they understood each other like two best friends.

    "Hey! What's the use of that. You monks have made a mess in Zhongzhou, and you have also made a mess yourself. Only those guys can use this kind of secret technique of puppet ghost children. Go, you will see it with your own eyes."

    Master Tianling seemed to be a little confused, but then he seemed to think of something and gave up with relief to maintain such a huge body of the ferocious beast.  The body of the ferocious beast, which was more than twenty feet in size and was as big as a hill, began to shrink and shrink, looking miserable and terrifying.  As the beast's body shrunk, the dark green liquid was squeezed out, and a fishy smell filled the mountains and plains.

    Soon, the ferocious beast of more than twenty feet transformed into a hunchbacked old man, with a mountain of wrinkles on his face and countless freckles like countless small sharks, which also lost their vitality.  Master Tianling has lost his vitality, and the brilliance in his eyes gradually dims.

    "I'm going to see if what you said is true." A smile appeared on the corner of Master Tianling's mouth, and the smile condensed on his face, and he died like this.

    Gao Feng was wary and secretly improved his innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Technique.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him did not retract, but vibrated slightly with a "swipe" sound. Dark golden light flowed, and it was extremely bright and shining more and more under the night sky.  If he were killed by "Wei Wang Hongyang" with a single blow at this moment, he would be wronged as much as he wanted.

    And Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what the ¡°King of Wei Hongyang¡± opposite him, who had lost his memory, would do, and couldn¡¯t guess at all.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sneered and said, "Are you on guard against me? You know it doesn't take much effort for me to kill you now."

    "So what, we can't just sit back and wait for death." Gao Feng turned around and looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and said with a smile.  It seemed that the two men were not talking about matters of life and death, but comrades working side by side confiding in each other the joy of surviving after the battle.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" shook his head and said: "I said, I gave you this red fruit tree, so how can I take action. You are still too weak now. Although it tastes much better than this guy, you should wait a little longer.  "

    After saying that, the gray aura in his hand was strong.  The vitality between heaven and earth is subdued by the yin and soft gray air.? Controlled, transformed into a huge hand in front of the red fruit tree, and forcibly uprooted the red fruit tree that Master Tianling, the master of the Xuantian Sect, regarded as a treasure!

    "Hahaha." "Wei Wang Hongyang" became even crazier amid a burst of Jie Li's laughter.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 526 A brief ending

    The vitality between heaven and earth in the dilapidated small courtyard behind Xuantianmen immediately went into chaos, as if the big hand transformed from gray aura tore the vitality of heaven and earth into pieces in the small courtyard behind Xiantianmen.

    The omnipresent vitality of heaven and earth in the small courtyard behind the mountain makes bursts of jerky sounds, like the wailing of the red fruit tree.

    "What are you doing?" Gao Feng didn't know why "King Hong Yang of Wei" wanted to uproot the red fruit tree, and why he wanted to destroy such a genius treasure!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" sneered: "Are you still planning to live here for the rest of your life?"

    Gao Feng was speechless, and he already understood the meaning of "Wei Wang Hongyang" in his heart.  Although this guy has lost his mind, his underlying instinct is still killing and decisive.  If he is useless, he will be destroyed, and he can be regarded as a decisive person. He is indeed worthy of being the emperor who founded the country of Daxia.

    "Since you can't, what does the future Zhu Guo have to do with you? These Zhu Guo are all yours, and you are the only one in the world who has the last real Zhu Guo. If you help me kill that ferocious beast, I will naturally give it to you.  "There are some benefits." After "Wei Wang Hongyang" finished speaking, he destroyed the roots of the red fruit tree and threw more than ten red fruit fruits on Gao Feng.

    The gray aura penetrates into the roots of the red fruit tree, and the roots of the red fruit tree, which are full of vitality, quickly wither and turn into a piece of dead wood.  A genius treasure was destroyed alive by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Gao Feng caught the Zhu Guo and put it into the precious phantom, dumbfounded.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" soared into the sky and flew into the distance.  The last voice came vaguely, "You are not strong now. You can only eat one medium-sized red fruit. Don't make a mistake!"

    Gao Feng watched "Wei Wang Hongyang" turn into a gray mist and go far away in the starry sky, and a strange feeling arose in his heart.  It is said that he took Princess Qingrou all the way to the North Snow Mountain Temple to see the saint in Zhongjing City, in order to cure the strange disease of the little princess, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" wanted to take Princess Qingrou.  The pure Yin strange disease acts as a pure Yin formation eye that triggers a formation that has been reserved for countless years.

    There are irreconcilable contradictions between them, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they have deep hatred.  But fate is so willing to play tricks on people. They were transported across time to the medieval world, where they fought side by side and defeated powerful enemies together.

    Looking at the red fruit tree of "Wei Wang Hongyang" that had been eroded by the gray cold death air, with its roots and stems withered, and no longer alive at all, Gao Feng showed a wry smile.  Maybe the next time they meet, there will be another life-and-death fight between them. Will I overcome it with one blow or will I become a dead tree like a red fruit tree?

    The small courtyard behind the mountain is in a mess, with walls collapsed, houses collapsed, and ruins broken.  Master Tianling, the leader of the Xuantian Sect, lay dead on the ground, his hunchback still the same, and the freckles on his face were mixed with corpse spots, making him look more like a monster.

    There was no sound in the huge Xuantian Gate, and all the disciples in Qianshan had been killed by "King Hong Yang of Wei".  All the birds and beasts were scared away by the vicious aura emanating from "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and only the cold moonlight fell from the sky, shining on Master Tianling.

    With a soft sigh, he found some firewood to burn the body of Master Tianling.  Looking at the blazing fire and getting angry, Gao Feng smiled and thought that if "Wei Wang Hongyang" were by his side, he would definitely laugh at himself for being hypocritical.

    Dust returns to dust, soil returns to earth, and fallen leaves return to the earth.  Although Master Tianling has done many evil things and is destined to die, I hope he will be a good person in the future.

    The dragon-binding rope pierced the statue that had fallen to the ground and took it back again.  Gao Feng gently stroked several statues, as if to comfort himself from the guilt in his heart.  When he came to the Middle Ages, he fought against the octopus beast and the beast that Master Tianling, the leader of the Xuantian Clan had just fought against. He relied on the sacrifices of the warriors from the War Demon Temple to gain some time and defeat his opponent to survive.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, these statues are all living people, living warriors, and their joys and sorrows, joys and sorrows, all tug at his heartstrings.

    Having exhausted everything, Gao Feng spread out his wings of soaring armor and flew up.

    Gao Feng did not go far, so he found a secluded cave in the dense pine forest behind Xuantianmen and walked in.  You can only eat one Zhu Guo, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" specially told himself before leaving.  Could this thing be more powerful than Wannian Qiongshi?  Big is big enough, much bigger than ordinary red fruits, but not all things are good if they are big.

    The vitality of heaven and earth contained in the Zhuguo in the Immortal Mountain is much inferior to Qiongshi in terms of quantity and purity.  But even I had never thought that the Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi contained in the Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi given to me by the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple was so rich.  Gao Feng didn't believe it at all if there was anything in the world that was richer than the pure vitality of heaven and earth contained in Wannian Qiongshi.

    With a dubious attitude, Gao Feng sat in the innermost part of the cave.

    The cave is not very wide, onlyTwo feet deep, Gao Feng sat cross-legged, just reaching the top of the cave.  Close your eyes, breathe in your luck, and feel the breath around you.  Although the two nearby sects Xuantianmen and Haotianmen were uprooted and completely wiped out, Gao Feng was not sure whether there would be any powerful monks passing by in the medieval world.  If something unexpected happens after taking Zhuguo, it would be good to try to avoid it.

    There is the scent of a real dragon hundreds of miles away, but luckily, this real dragon is sleeping.  Gao Feng remembered that when he first came to the medieval world that day, he had seen many powerful ferocious beasts flying through the sky.  It is estimated that this was once the mountain gate of Xuantianmen. All the powerful ferocious beasts within a hundred miles around were hunted or driven away. After the agreement was made, the real dragon was also a hundred miles away.

    If you want to give up here and find another quiet place, you can only do it by killing a larger sect.

    Although it is not satisfactory, let¡¯s make do with it.  After Gao Feng ate Ten Thousand Years of Qiongshi, he successfully advanced in a fierce battle. When he saw Zhu Guo, who was completely different from the Immortal Mountain, although he was dubious, he was already eager to give it a try.  The memory of "King Hong Yang of Wei" became blank, but his fighting instincts remained intact.

    Since "King Hongyang of Wei" all thinks that the red fruit tree of Xuantianmen is a good thing, then it should not be wrong.

    After waiting quietly for a whole day and night, Gao Feng felt that there was no powerful presence around him, and the real dragon was still sleeping, and then he took out a medium-sized red fruit from the precious phantom.  Although it is only medium in size, it looks like a watermelon.  Putting it in my hand, I felt a little funny looking at such a big Zhu Guo.  If the old man with the white beard in Zhu Guo Lin saw this Zhu Guo, I don't know what kind of expression he would have.

    Holding the vermilion fruit in his hand, he bit the skin, and the juice from the watermelon-like vermilion fruit gurgled into Gao Feng's mouth.  The juice didn't stop and flowed down the mouth and throat again. It was as strong as a burning knife. From the mouth to the stomach, the burning red juice juice was burning and painful.  The surrounding heaven and earth energy began to smell something, began to become active, and kept twisting. Even the golden innate Hunyuan energy around Gao Feng began to expand and contract eagerly.

    How could it be like wine?  Gao Feng was stunned.  Intense aroma with endless staying power.  After drinking the juice from Zhu Guoli, the innate Hunyuan Qi in the whole body seemed to be ignited, making a crackling sound like a burning flame.  The vitality of heaven and earth was rising all around, and the narrow cave was filled with misty white vitality of heaven and earth, which was strong and hot.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in the whole body seems to be out of control, condensing and melting and dispersing in the body.  Condensed again, dispersed again.  When condensed, it is like the blue waves of the East China Sea, vast and infinite.  After being dispersed, it is like the mist of the Nine Netherworld, covering the sky and the sun.  But no matter how the innate Qi changed, Gao Feng felt that the Qi in his body became more and more pure.

    Gao Feng used the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, but found that no matter how he used the technique, every trace of pure innate Hunyuan Qi he absorbed quickly dissipated into the mist transformed from the heaven and earth energy in his body.

    The juice in a glass of red fruit, which is like a strong drink, exudes a milky white halo in the body, wandering back and forth like a huge white dragon, devouring its own innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    Gao Feng was surprised at first. He didn't expect that after eating this red fruit, he would be like this.  Immediately, Gao Feng felt that the white dragon-like true energy absorbed the innate Hunyuan true energy, and then spit out the golden breath.

    The true dragon breathes, and clouds of mist are exhaled by the true dragon, floating and entangled around it.  Dragon Congyun, the white giant dragon in the clouds and mist adds to its momentum.  The innate Hunyuan Qi spit out by the white dragon has no impurities and is more pure and condensed, flowing between the skin, flesh and bones.  There are no longer any meridians in the body that bind the golden aura, and the entire body becomes a container. All the golden innate Hunyuan Qi breaks through the shackles and flows happily in the body.

    After the huge python-like aura broke through the meridian constraints in Gao Feng's body, it also circulated with the strengthened innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, constantly nourishing the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    The rich vitality between heaven and earth around Gao Feng seemed to have felt some kind of call, forming gusts of wind.  It was scraping violently in the small cave, like sharp swords and giant axes, chopping up the gravel in the cave.  The sky on the mountain peak where Gao Feng was located was originally clear and the stars were shining brightly.  But at this moment, countless hazes coming from nowhere shrouded the sky.  Lightning flashed and thundered in the clouds, and countless lightnings illuminated the dark mountain peaks and wilderness.

    The earth began to tremble under the lightning and thunder, and the power of heaven and earth raged in the wilderness. The earth turned into the East Sea, and every piece of land rose and fell like the raging waves of the East China Sea.  Plants and dust were raised and fell on the roaring waves.  From time to time, thunder and lightning exploded on the raging waves, and rolling thunder passed across the sky and the earth.

    Countless beasts, either strong or weak, began to run wildly in all directions. The pressure between heaven and earth made these beastsCreatures feel threatened by death.  Weak creatures were the first to flee, and then some powerful monsters of all colors ran in the wilderness, running under the haze in the sky.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 527: The Sword Master at this time

    Until the end, a sleeping red dragon hidden more than a hundred miles away was awakened by the violent fluctuations of the energy of heaven and earth around it.  The giant red dragon didn't know what the change was that caused the vitality of the world. It flew into the air with some anger and looked around.

    When the red dragon discovered that the huge fluctuation of true energy was the aura emanating from someone stronger than himself, he turned around and left without hesitation with anger.  As I walked, I looked back from time to time to see what was going on.

    But the pride flowing in his blood made the red dragon unwilling to retreat. Instead, he looked at the back mountain of Xuantianmen a hundred miles away, where the vitality of heaven and earth fluctuated weakly, to see who had toiled such a big thing.  Movement comes.

    A bolt of lightning shined exceptionally brightly in the darkness, piercing the night sky and hitting the mountain peak where Gao Feng was hiding.  A cloud of smoke rose from the small courtyard behind the broken Xuantian Gate on the mountain peak. Dozens of old trees nearby were chopped off, and the raging mountain fire began to spread.

    Thunder rolled past, and a series of dark clouds gathered above Gao Feng's head.  Bolts of lightning raged on the mountain peaks.  Layers of heaven and earth energy dispersed around, and then were gathered together by an unknown force, lifted up, and smashed hard on the mountain peak.

    The fire reflected half of the sky red, and silver snakes were scurrying about in the red mountain fire. The haze in the sky continued to fall, pressing directly on the mountain peaks.  There was chaos between heaven and earth, and the vitality of heaven and earth continued to gather abnormally. When it gathered to a certain level, it exploded around the mountain peaks.

    The rocks shattered and countless pieces of earth and rocks fell.  The small caves collapsed piece by piece, burying Gao Feng inside.  The entire mountain peak was also overwhelmed and overwhelmed by the haze.  On the ruins, forest fires fell randomly and continued to burn.  Occasionally, lightning strikes, and everything is in chaos, as if a monster from the Nine Netherlands has descended on the world.

    Buried under the ruins of the mountain peak, Gao Feng did not feel the slightest fear, but felt happy, healthy, and peaceful in his heart.  Zhu Guoli's strong Heaven and Earth Yuan Qi repeatedly tempered the innate Hunyuan Qi he had cultivated. The originally bright golden light became purer and thicker after being tempered again and again.

    When Gao Feng was in a daze, absorbing the pure vitality of heaven and earth, and watching with joy that the innate Hunyuan Qi was flourishing and getting stronger, he suddenly felt a powerful aura appearing around him, peering at this place.

    No!  Not peeping, but looking at him openly.  Powerful, so powerful that you don¡¯t even bother to take a peek.  If he is allowed to roam between heaven and earth, what is there for him to fear?  This is a power that is extremely confident, looking at itself from a distance without any intention of concealing its whereabouts.

    That aura doesn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, waiting patiently for him to break through and advance.  Gao Feng was a little confused, but he couldn't be distracted at this time.  While being alert to that powerful aura, he guided Zhu Guoli's power to refine the innate Hunyuan Qi over and over again in his body.

    No matter who you are, whether you are an enemy or a friend, it is true to seize every breath of time to refine the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    The dark clouds in the sky have not subsided at all.  The mountain fire gradually extinguished as the mountain peaks collapsed, and in the darkness there were only countless silver snakes raging in the wilderness and among the mountains.

    The sky is falling and the earth is falling, and the river is flowing backward.  No matter who he is, he looks so small and fragile in front of the power of heaven and earth.  Perhaps, except for the powerful presence in the distance.  That powerful and confident aura remains unmoving, like a mountain, even in the face of the power of heaven and earth.

    Suddenly, the lightning in the sky seemed to be frozen in mid-air.  There was also a hint of hesitation in the raging electric light, as if a force beyond heaven and earth was smoothing the vitality between heaven and earth and dispelling the haze that filled the sky.

    A green figure appeared between heaven and earth, slowly walking towards the collapsed mountain peak.  One moment, I could only feel the vast but peaceful atmosphere, and the next moment, a human figure appeared on the land under the red dragon.

    The red dragon¡¯s perception is not as strong as Gao Feng¡¯s. At first, he was only vaguely aware of a powerful being approaching, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful.  In shock, the dragon power all over his body suddenly rose, and every red dragon scale seemed to be blown by the wind, making a whining sound.  The three reverse scales on the neck flow with dragon power, exuding a powerful aura.

    Wearing a clean and ordinary blue cloth, with a long sword hanging on his waist.  The power of the giant red dragon in the sky became soft and gentle as it approached the middle-aged man in blue cloth, as if a breeze was blowing through, ruffling the man's blue clothes, and was extremely gentle.

    Longwei only lasted for a breath. When the red dragon in mid-air saw the man in green clearly and felt the powerful aura emanating from the middle-aged man in blue cloth, the red light all over his body dimmed in an instant.  With a dragon's roar, a body of dozens of feet fell lightly from mid-air and landed next to the middle-aged man in blue cloth.  The movements were so gentle that they didn't even disturb the green grass on the ground.

    Without any hostility, the proud red dragon just wants to express histame.

    The three reverse scales on his neck were opened, and he was lying in the wilderness with his head bowed, extremely docile.  Like a pet kept by a middle-aged man in blue cloth, timid and cowardly with a hint of surrender.

    There are three pale white scales under the dragon's neck, which are extremely tough and claim to be able to defend against all attacks in the world.  The neck where the reverse scales exist is also the most vulnerable part of the powerful dragon, so it is protected with great care.  When the dragon clan worships him wholeheartedly, the three reverse scales will open. This is the dragon clan's respect for the strong.  It's just that not many people in the world know about this, because there are only a handful of existences that can make the giant dragon open the reverse scale with sincerity. Which of these powerful and proud existences will regard the surrender of the giant dragon as a great thing.

    The description of this in the world is very simple. The husband dragon is an insect and can be ridden by a beast.  However, if there are three pieces of inverse scales under the throat, if a person has a baby, he will be killed.

    The middle-aged man in blue cloth has his long hair casually draped over his shoulders, and has three strands of long beard under his chin, which is elegant and unrestrained.  The giant red dragon surrendered to his side, and the middle-aged man in blue cloth took it for granted. He just gently touched the erected scales on the dragon's neck with his hand.

    Then he dressed in blue cloth and continued to move forward, leaving the red dragon lying obediently behind him.

    The rich vitality between the chaotic world changed with the arrival of the blue cloth. The middle-aged man in the blue cloth did not see any movement. He still walked as casually as if he was walking in the sun.

    The wind and clouds changed color, and the angry waves gave way.  With every step the middle-aged man in a blue robe took, the energy between heaven and earth around him regained some calm.  The haze in the sky became lighter, and the lightning disappeared around the middle-aged man in blue cloth.

    Everything became very quiet, as if the wild beasts in the mountains were hiding when they saw the giant dragon flying in the sky.  However, the real giant dragon was lying behind the middle-aged man in blue cloth, respectfully expressing his submission.

    A slight breeze blew by, bringing with it a burnt smell.  The forest fires were buried under rocks and had been extinguished long ago, but they still rekindled from time to time.  From a distance, it looks like stars in the sky.  The starlight shines down like water and frost.

    The middle-aged man in blue cloth stood a hundred feet in front of the collapsed rocks on the mountain behind Xuantian Gate and stopped moving forward.  The haze dissipated, and the stars and moon hung brightly in the sky. From a distance, this middle-aged man looked as if he did not come from the human world.

    Gao Feng felt that the powerful aura had walked in front of him, just as Zhu Guoli's strong aura was nearing the end of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth.  After soothing the breath in his body, he had no time to rejoice that he had made progress again. His body was shaken, and the innate Hunyuan Qi shattered the surrounding gravel and opened a rugged road.  The golden innate Hunyuan Qi has turned into a dark golden color after some experience. Gao Feng didn't know why. It must be a little stronger, Gao Feng speculated.

    The silent ruins of rocks made a "cluck" sound, and rocks of unknown weight collapsed and splashed out in all directions.  The peaceful world seemed to be in chaos again.

    A dark golden light appeared between heaven and earth, two three

    Countless dark golden rays of light seeped out between the cracks in the rocks, lighting up half of the sky like mountain fire or lightning.  Starlight shyly hid in the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, completely colorless.

    Gao Feng walked out of the messy rocks. The collapsed rocks would scatter in all directions when they hit the golden light.  The pure power in the Zhu Guo was finally fully injected into the innate Hunyuan Qi, making the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body, who was already standing in the Ruosheng realm, purer and more majestic.

    Gao Feng himself can¡¯t tell whether he has broken through the Ruosheng Realm and reached the Holy Realm.  When Zhu Guoli's Heaven and Earth Yuan Qi was just circulating to temper the innate Hunyuan Qi, Gao Feng was in an extremely mysterious realm.  It seems that everything between heaven and earth is under his control, and it seems that the rich vitality of heaven and earth around him can be controlled at will.  It wasn't until that powerful aura appeared later that Gao Feng woke up from his daze.

    After absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth in Zhu Guoli, my whole body felt indescribably comfortable.  The dark golden light emits freely as it wishes, creating a broad path in front of it.  There was even an uncontrollable urge in Gao Feng's heart, wanting to compete with the powerful aura that came.

    Step by step, he walked out of the ruins of the mountain peak, wearing blue cloth clothes and a long sword at his waist.  Why does this outfit look familiar?  Gao Feng saw the figure in green walking towards him from a distance. The man in the wilderness seemed to give him a feeling of being upright.  But there is a hint of familiarity and intimacy in this feeling.

    This person is Gao Feng suddenly felt as if he had returned to the Immortal Mountain and saw the Immortal Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui sitting in meditation on the chair in the Demon War Temple.

    In the Middle Ages, Mr. Rui was the master of swordsmanship.  These two words appeared in Gao Feng's heart and were entangled together.  ?Is it really him?  How could it be him!  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 528 Still Can¡¯t Beat

    The dazzling dark golden light seemed to turn all the watery and frosty starlight in the sky into dark golden light.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him were half-open, ready to go.  Gao Feng stood there, looking at Mr. Rui, the sword master, walking step by step from a distance, with a lot of thoughts.

    It seemed very far away, and Mr. Rui, the sword master, was not walking fast.  He wasn't flying or running wildly, he just walked over like that. After a few breaths, Mr. Rui, the sword master, walked up to Gao Feng.  Wearing an extremely ordinary blue cloth, there is no strong flow of Qi on his body.

    But Gao Feng happened to feel the familiar and friendly smell exuding from Mr. Rui, the Mr. Rui he met in the Fairy Mountain and the Yanshan Mountains.  Every time I have been taught by Zunzun, every time I have been beaten and trained.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A thousand or hundreds of years ago, it is impossible to say even thousands of years from the time when I came here.  Doesn¡¯t it mean that no matter how powerful a monk is, he can¡¯t exist for a thousand years?  Then how could I see Mr. Rui, the sword master from thousands of years ago?

    As the figure of the Tsing Yi sword got closer and closer, Gao Feng felt the pure sword intention, and his heart was stirred. It was really Mr. Rui!

    "Mr. Rui!" Gao Feng blurted out the cordial words while he was distracted, as if he was really facing Mr. Rui, the sword master in the fairy mountain, as if he had entered the fairy mountain in a trance after taking Zhu Guo.

    The middle-aged man in blue cloth was stunned, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face. He looked at Gao Feng who was a little distracted and said with a smile: "You and I don't know each other, how do you know that my surname is Rui? But it seems to me that you do too.  Very familiar, have we really met before?¡±

    It¡¯s really Mr. Jian Zunrui!

    Mr. Sword Master Rui actually doesn¡¯t recognize himself!

    Mr. Rui, the sword master of the medieval world, really doesn¡¯t recognize himself!

    Without even thinking about it, Gao Feng said, "Mr. Rui, it's me! Don't you know me?" Everything he was familiar with was moving away from him, and Gao Feng felt lost.  When he first recognized the figure in blue cloth as the sword master Mr. Rui, Gao Feng's heart burned with a desire to go home.  In Gao Feng's perception, Mr. Sword Master Rui is an omnipotent existence.

    Being able to break the limit of human beings not being able to live for more than a thousand years, there is nothing Mr. Sword Master Rui can't do.

    "But Mr. Rui, the sword master, didn't recognize him. Gao Feng felt a trace of bitterness in his heart, wondering if he had guessed wrong.

    Mr. Rui, who was clothed in blue, looked at Gao Feng strangely. He searched for it in his memory for a long time, but still found nothing.  Mr. Rui didn't think it was strange because he was aloof by nature, and said: "We have never met before, and I really don't know you. But my surname is indeed Rui, and you are right to call me Mr. Rui. I see that you are very familiar with me, but I think  I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve seen it before. It¡¯s really weird, weird.¡±

    Gao Feng finally woke up from his trance, put away the dark golden light released by the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body, cupped his fists and handed over his hands in confusion, and asked casually: "I wonder why Mr. Rui is here?"

    "Rui has some insights into swordsmanship. He travels around the world and visits many monks and warriors, hoping to understand deeper swordsmanship through competition. It has been many years now. The world is so big that there are fewer and fewer people worthy of my challenge.  ." Mr. Rui, who was dressed in blue cloth, said lightly, as if he was sighing with emotion or sighing that there is no master in the world.  "One day ago, three powerful auras appeared here. Unfortunately, I was in the Western Desert at that time. I rushed here and only two auras were left. You have changed a lot. You must have taken the red fruit here."

    Gao Feng nodded and said nothing.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, has eyes as bright as lightning. Even if he is in the Western Desert, he knows what is happening thousands of miles away.  He even knew clearly that he had taken Zhu Guo, and it didn't matter whether he said it or not.  Besides, Gao Feng didn't want to hide anything from Mr. Sword Master Rui.

    "Although Xuantianmen's Zhuguo is a good thing, there are still consequences after taking it. I wanted to remind you, but seeing the pure innate vitality in you, I was overly worried." Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, stroked his long beard lightly.  , said with a smile.

    Seeing that Mr. Rui, the sword master, did not recognize him, Gao Feng felt disappointed.  After saying a few polite words, he was about to leave, but was stopped by Mr. Rui.

    "I traveled thousands of miles all day long just to see what the young people who have just been promoted to the Holy Realm can do. If you just leave like this, wouldn't you be betraying me for traveling all the way?" Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, had a good impression of Gao Feng.  , said with a smile.  It's like joking while training one's disciples, rather than like a fight that may evolve from a sparring session to a life-or-death battle.

    Gao Feng was disappointed and forced a smile, and said: "I have just advanced. To be honest, I am not afraid of Mr. Rui's jokes. I don't even know if I have advanced to the holy realm. I want to find a quiet room.  Please read the details carefully and please forgive me, Mr. Rui."

    Seeing that Mr. Rui couldn't recognize him at all, Gao Feng's glimmer of hope when he saw Mr. Rui was shattered.  At that time?Having just absorbed Zhu Guoli's vitality of heaven and earth, his strength has improved, and he is very satisfied.  When I saw Mr. Rui floating from the horizon again, I had an inexplicable illusion in my heart that I was in a fairy mountain and everything I was experiencing was an illusion.

    Once the dream is broken, the joy just after the advancement disappears.  Gao Feng, who was full of disappointment, had no interest in competing with Mr. Rui, the sword master.  I had the idea of ????retirement early on and wanted to walk around in the wilderness.

    "Haha, it's such a coincidence today that I can't let you go just like that. We're just comparing moves, and I'll see what moves me." Seeing Gao Feng about to leave, Mr. Sword Master Rui smiled and waved his right hand.  , the sword from his waist jumped out and stabbed Gao Feng.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng moved as he pleased. There was a sudden tremor, a dark golden light shook, and a golden lightning flashed in the wilderness, leaving far away.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Rui, the sword master, took action immediately without any hesitation. Gao Feng looked at Mr. Rui in confusion.  He is kind in his heart and cannot bear the slightest intention to fight.

    "Yesterday I felt three breaths, only two of them were left. One of them was evil and sinister, the most feminine and soft breath. The other was bright and upright, and it was the most yang and strong breath. Strange to say, I could feel it from far away.  There seems to be a strange familiarity in Zhiyang Zhigang's aura Hmm." Mr. Rui, the sword master, pondered for a moment, as if he didn't know what to say. After a slight hesitation, he said, "So, I want to have a discussion with you.  Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you. Of course, try your best, you won¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    After saying that, the long sword thrust out again.  This time Gao Feng was calm and alert and could see clearly.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, was holding a rough long sword, which seemed to be a simple piece of iron held together with a wooden handle.  In Zhongjing City, even the most hopeless street gangster would not be able to use such a long sword, and it is not as useful as a butcher's knife.

    But when used in the hands of Mr. Sword Lord Rui, such an ordinary long sword seemed to turn into a sword that cuts iron like mud and blows feathers to make decisive decisions. The mere energy of the sword made Gao Feng shudder.

    The sword in Mr. Rui¡¯s hand was not moving very fast. Gao Feng could clearly see the force of the sword without even using the innate Qi of the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.

    But the more clearly you can see, the less you know how to dodge.  The long sword went straight into the palace without shaking at all.  It seemed to only stab in one direction, but in Gao Feng's view, every part of his body was covered by the sword.  No matter where he moves, Mr. Rui's sword will definitely hit him!

    "One sword is like ten thousand swords, and ten thousand swords are like prisons."

    With a simple sword strike, Gao Feng seemed to be in a cage, surrounded by sharp blades, and would be hit no matter where he hid.  In an instant, cold sweat began to break out on his back.  I have never seen Mr. Rui use this sword before. It is possible that he was not strong enough to understand the meaning of this sword at that time.  The sword that I see now is just like Mr. Rui's Tsing Yi, free and easy, not bound by all the clich¨¦s of the world.

    Unable to avoid it, Gao Feng roared loudly, and the golden light of his innate Hunyuan Qi shone brightly. He took out a mace from his precious phantom, raised his innate Hunyuan Qi to the highest level, and struck at Mr. Rui's long sword.  go.

    Since you can¡¯t hide, then don¡¯t hide.  In the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple, Gao Feng learned courage.  At that time, I couldn't dodge the sword master Mr. Rui's sword, but Mr. Rui still let me pass, for the sake of courage, which is a word in martial arts.

    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave one wins.  Since you can't dodge, let's break through ten guilds at once.

    Opposite Mr. Rui, the sword master, couldn't help but smile when he saw that Gao Feng was no longer gentle and elegant, but his pupils were filled with blood and he looked like he was fighting for his life.  It is said that a child can be taught. He entered the holy realm at such a young age, yet he did not lose his mind when he suddenly encountered a powerful enemy. He could still be so courageous. This is really commendable for his courage.

    The sword tilted slightly to one side and hit the mace's body.  The mace like a giant python was hit seven inches, and the indomitable momentum was suddenly interrupted, and the golden light was messy.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the mace, which weighed more than a thousand pounds, changed its angle as if it were nothing.  The spiritless python came to life again.  Bounced up and rushed out.  In the contact just now, Gao Feng felt that Mr. Sword Master Rui's sword moves were precise. He found the weak spot on his mace in a blink of an eye and hit it, making himself defeated without defeat.

    But the skill of Mr. Rui, the sword master in the medieval world, was almost the same as mine. I don¡¯t know if it was originally like this or if he wanted to give in because he just wanted to see his own abilities.

    The mace is as light as a sword and thrust upward.  As if Mr. Rui, the master swordsman, had known that Gao Feng would have such a move, his long sword came down and slashed towards Gao Feng's finger.  If Gao Feng didn't change his moves, his fingers would be cut off by Mr. Rui, the sword master, and his subsequent moves would definitely have no power at all.

    The wings of the Xiangtian Armor on his body shook violently, and he raised his wrists. Following the momentum of the Xiangtian Armor, he moved back three inches, avoiding the sword of Mr. Rui, the sword master.  The two of you come and go, Gao Feng tried his best, but failed to gain any upper hand.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, had a lot of free time. He just watched Gao Feng's moves, his sword eyebrows raised from time to time, as if he was thinking about something, looking absent-minded.  (To be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to become a registered member of Piaotian Literature to recommend this work. Your support is my biggest motivation.)

 Text Chapter 529: Who teaches whom?

    No matter how hard Gao Feng tried or how he changed his moves, he was easily defeated by Mr. Rui, the sword master.  The strength of the whole body is actually unable to reach the strength of Mr. Rui, the sword master. Every time he fails, he feels extremely uncomfortable.

    Under the pure sword energy of Mr. Rui, the sword master, Gao Feng tied his hands and feet and was unable to use it at all.

    While Gao Feng was tying his hands and feet, the small sword pendant on the dragon-tying rope neighed, and he began to feel restless.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, also seemed to feel something aura. He paused and let Gao Feng go away.

    After taking a breath, Gao Feng also felt that the sword pendant given to him by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master on the dragon-binding rope was trembling with excitement.  With a snap, the small sword fell down and turned into a sharp long sword held in Gao Feng's hand.

    There was a hint of excitement in the eyes of Sword Master Mr. Rui, and the long sword in his hand began to make a rattling sound.  The entire sword body shook uncontrollably, and a dragon roar pierced the sky.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The war drums sounded, Gao Feng seemed to see a scholar in gray clothes, with long black hair in his mouth, holding a huge drumstick in each hand, standing on a tall wooden tower beating the giant drum.  Waves of breathtaking drum beats sounded, echoing the sound of war drums, and the brilliance of murderous intent bloomed.  Like a general on a prancing horse battlefield, he charges into the battle with his men and bravely takes the lead.  The sound of countless horse hooves sounded around him, and layers of iron-blooded killing intent seeped out from the long sword.

    But no matter how noisy the sound was and how strong the murderous intent was, the sound of the warriors in gray beating the war drums still broke through the layers of fog and reached Gao Feng's mind.  The murderous aura became even stronger, and even the collapsed ruins of the mountain behind Xuantianmen behind Gao Feng were infected by this murderous aura. Every boulder and piece of wood was like an elite soldier from a hundred battles, shouting behind Gao Feng.

    Killing intent!  Incomparably pure killing intent!

    A murderous aura rose into the sky.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui¡¯s eyes shine brighter, this is what he wants to see!  It seemed so familiar that even Mr. Rui, the sword master, was distracted for a moment and thought that he should be the one to use this sword!  Why do you have this strange feeling?  The murderous aura was like a knife, like autumn, like the years, and the vitality between the surrounding heaven and earth that had just calmed down began to fluctuate again, even more fierce than the thunder and fire caused by Gao Feng just after taking Zhu Guo.

    The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!

    Gao Feng also didn¡¯t expect that with his current ability, he could use the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master to have such a strong momentum. He could swallow thousands of miles like a tiger!

    The vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth is also like a sword or a spear, and it appears majestic.  All the vitality was mobilized and turned into a monstrous murderous aura, turning into a monstrous bloody murderous aura!  Even if Zhang Zhijiang entered the Tao by killing, he would not be able to mobilize so much bloody murderous intent.  The golden innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be covered by a layer of faint but persistent bloody murderous aura. He shouted to the thundering drums of the middle-aged monks and stabbed the sword master Mr. Rui opposite him.

    Irresistible!  Unable to resist!

    Outside Zhongjing City, Xu Zhenren was already at a loss in front of the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master used by Gao Feng. He could not escape at all and could only wait for the kill.  Nowadays, Gao Feng has broken through the realm again and again, and the power of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master's first sword is even greater.  Gao Feng even vaguely felt that the scholar in gray clothes with black hair in his mouth and playing drums to help out was Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord!

    The murderous aura of iron blood was like a sea wave, like a spear or a halberd, but no matter how brave he was, it could not help but cover up the light of the sword in Gao Feng's hand.

    The courage to move forward is evident, who else in the world can resist it!

    Mr. Rui, the master of swordsman, stood in front of Gao Feng, looking at the grace of this sword carefully, his eyes shining with light.

    The light suddenly stopped, just like the battle between Gao Feng and Mr. Rui, the sword master of that era in Yanshan Mountain, the sword in Gao Feng's hand was still clamped between two fingers.  The long sword that was galloping freely and with murderous intent suddenly became gentle and obedient, and no longer arrogant under the fingers of Mr. Rui, the master swordsman.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly. The middle-aged man in blue cloth across from him was really Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. At this time, he was sure.  If others were pretending, it would be impossible to crack such a powerful sword. The moves used were the same as the sword master Mr. Rui he encountered in Yanshan.

    Mr. Sword Master Rui cracked Gao Feng¡¯s Immortal Mountain¡¯s First Sword, seemingly relaxed and contented, but only Mr. Sword Master Rui knew the horror in his heart at this moment.  The young man opposite him had a familiar scent about him, an indescribable kindness.  And when this sword appeared in the wilderness, Mr. Rui, the sword master, seemed to see himself beating the drums and beating the generals in the military formation when he was young. His aura of bravely championing the three armies and looking down on the world was vividly expressed by that sword.

    This is a sword that only you can use!  Even the person in the void who beats the drum to help the battle is himself!  Mr. Rui, the sword master, pinched his fingers, and without using any skills at all, the long sword was placed in front of Huan Huan's knees like a pet that recognized its owner.  It turns out that I must have an inexplicable connection with this young man. It turns out that my feeling is not wrong at all. Although I can't explain what it is, it must be?Has origins.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui smiled.

    "That's right, come again!" Mr. Sword Master Rui Shi Shiran loosened his fingers, just like the way a master teaches his proud disciples, sighing in his heart that there will be a successor, and he can't help but express his satisfaction and satisfaction.

    Gao Feng felt very helpless, as if he was in Yanshan Mountain.  No matter how powerful he is, he is still like a defenseless child in front of Mr. Sword Master Rui.  No matter how majestic the Immortal Mountain Sword Master's first sword is, it cannot display its sword intent in front of Sword Master Mr. Rui.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s view, the first and second swords taught to him by Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in the Immortal Mountain, were box-pressing skills, and they were not even used when facing ¡°Wei Wang Hong Yang¡±.  But in the eyes of Mr. Rui, the sword master, it is not worth mentioning at all.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, spread the wings of the Sky Armor behind his back, and rose into the sky.  The long sword in his hand turned into a sky full of bright stars, and countless meteors turned into rain, drawing bright traces in the sky, like wisps, as if the entire sky was pierced by the sword's intent.

    The second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!

    Countless meteors fall from the sky, and a single spark can start a prairie fire.  At this moment, the entire sky was ignited by meteors falling like raindrops, and the entire wilderness was enveloped by the sword's intent.  Even with thousands of troops and horses, there is no way to overcome it.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, closed his eyes slightly, but still stretched out his fingers.  Among the meteors that are like raindrops, just focus on one, as if the others are illusions and don't need to pay attention at all.

    exactly!

    There is only one sword in Gao Feng¡¯s hand. To capture a thief is to capture the king.  A not very dazzling meteor fell into the fingers of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and the meteors all over the sky disappeared without a trace.  The pierced sky reappeared, and the stars in the sky lost all color. Even though the second sword of the Immortal Mountain had fallen into the hands of the sword master Mr. Rui, the brilliance taken away by this sword was still dim.

    Mr. Sword Master Rui¡¯s phoenix eyes were gleaming like sword radiance. This sword, like the previous sword, brought a powerful shock to Mr. Sword Master Rui.  The shock was not only because of the powerful sword intent, but also the familiar and friendly feeling.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, has an illusion that only he can use such sword power and sword intention, and only he can create it.

    In this case, why were these two sword moves used in the hands of the young man opposite?

    "Come again!" The voice was slightly low and his fingers loosened. Mr. Rui, the sword master, was very interested in Gao Feng and wanted to see how many surprises this young man could bring to him.

    " Two swords in a row were cut off by the sword master Mr. Rui and the sword intention was clamped between his fingers. The sword intention on Gao Feng's body was all over the body, and he could not express his anger at the whim.  Lang Ran smiled and said: "This is gone. Mr. Rui will try something else."

    The sword in his hand flashed with brilliance, falling like a sudden storm.  Every sword is extremely refined, every sword is pure madness.  With his dedication to martial arts, every sword move brings tears to his eyes.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, looked at it intently, and his face became more solemn the more he looked at it. He held the sword with one hand and pointed, picked, poked or pressed.

    Fight the demon with one hundred and eight moves!

    The martial arts idiots in the War Demon Temple have spent countless years condensing the vast array of martial arts into the 108 styles of War Demon Fight.  Both his fists, kicks and sword movements are extremely pure, with pious madness, and he still refuses to give up his original dream in the storm.

    The one hundred and eight moves of fighting the demon ended, the light flickered, and a light and shadow of more than a hundred feet suddenly appeared. It seemed that this light and shadow had been watching the world for countless years, waiting for its own arrival.

    Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, let out a long roar, and the sword energy in the old sword in his hand was everywhere. As soon as the golden-armored giant appeared, it was crushed by the endless sword energy, turning into countless stars and shadows scattered in the wilderness.  The brilliance fell like a ceiling, and the sword master Rui's light and shadow disappeared from the golden-armored giant, leaving only a moment of brilliance standing casually, with sword-like eyebrows and phoenix eyes, thoughtful.

    The prosperity is gone, leaving only the past.

    Gao Feng opened the Sky Armor behind his back and floated in front of Mr. Rui, the master swordsman. He held the sharp sword upside down, the tip of the sword rushed down and cupped his fists with both hands, and said respectfully: "Mr. Rui, this kid has used up all his moves."

    At this moment, Gao Feng already knew that he was facing the real sword master, Mr. Rui.  The Fairy Mountain Sword Master Mr. Rui is a remnant soul. The Mr. Rui he met in Yanshan is the sword master thousands of years later, and what he is facing now is the former sword master Mr. Rui.  Although Gao Feng didn't know the ins and outs, the kindness and respect in his heart came from his heart.

    The glory around Mr. Rui, the sword master, disappeared, and he looked at Gao Feng with some confusion under the stars in the night sky, and said: "You and I are indeed very close, but why do I have no impression of you and have never met you at all?  "

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing. He didn¡¯t know how to answer Mr. Jian Zunrui¡¯s words. He could only smile and show his heart.The feeling of admiration everywhere.

    "You are not bad. You have such a strong cultivation level at this age. When I was your age, I was not at your level. You have to practice these moves just now." Mr. Rui, the sword master, couldn't understand himself.  He stopped thinking about his relationship with Gao Feng. He waved his hand freely and said to Gao Feng: "If we meet again in the future, I will go find another person to compete. (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature,  The novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 530: Surprise Appearance

    Seeing that Mr. Rui, the sword master, was going to find "Wei Wang Hong Yang", Gao Feng frowned slightly and said, "That person is stronger than me, and he has evil spells that can absorb other people's power. You should be more careful."

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, had already turned around and walked in the direction where "King of Wei Hong Yang" was leaving. He laughed when he heard Gao Feng's somewhat worried advice to him.  The hearty laughter spread out in the wilderness, and it was unspeakable that there was no intention of leaving or leaving.

    "Whoever you fight, use whatever force you fight, don't worry about me."

    Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, didn't seem to be walking very fast. Gao Feng watched the figure in blue cloth gradually fade away in front of his eyes, and his voice gradually became misty in the wilderness until it was inaudible.

    Sword Master, Mr. Rui, Immortal Mountain Gao Feng thought about it for a long time, feeling disappointed.  I had a few moves with Mr. Sword Master Rui for no reason. It seemed that although I had advanced to the Holy Realm, the gap between me and Mr. Sword Master Rui was still huge.  It's not that Gao Feng was unhappy about this matter. Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, was like a mentor in Gao Feng's heart.  Seeing Jian Zun, Mr. Rui was also very confused about him. Even a powerful being like Jian Zun couldn't understand all of it. It seemed that his hope of going back was a little smaller.

    Gao Feng slowly returned to the ruins after the collapse of the mountain behind Xuantianmen, without using the Soaring Sky Armor to fly.  Since he was brought to the medieval world by Sun Crown, he has fought a series of fights, and even jumped from the dragon-slaying realm in the mysterious realm to a strong man in the holy realm in just a few days.  But the shock that these brought to me was definitely not as much as the shock and horror that I felt after seeing Mr. Jian Zunrui tonight.

    It is said that no one can live for a thousand years, but Mr. Rui, the sword master, did indeed appear in Yanshan.  If Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in the Fairy Mountain, is just a remnant soul, then Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in the Yanshan Mountain, is a real existence.  How on earth did he do it?  I saw that Mr. Jian Zunrui was also a little confused about his origins, and he probably didn't know about the corona.

    After thinking about it for a long time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" has lost his memory. Although he still retains his fighting instinct, his mind is blank.  At first, I wanted to get the idea of ??how to go back from "King Hong Yang of Wei", but it seemed like it was impossible.  Mr. Jian Zunrui is the second familiar person he has met in the medieval world. He is both familiar and strange to him.  The method of cracking the first and second swords of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master is the same as that of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in Yanshan, but he has no idea who he is, and naturally has no way of knowing how to get back.

    Everything has turned into a puzzle with no result, a puzzle that cannot be solved.

    Walking under the stars, Gao Feng walked in the wilderness with his hands behind his back.  Step on the stars and welcome the warm sunrise.  The pale red light shines on the body, and the coldness of the night is swept away.  The dewdrops among the weeds are so bright that you can¡¯t see them all at a glance. Each drop of dewdrops seems to tell a story, such as morning dew, how bitter the past days are.

    An impetuous heart gradually settles down in the ocean of morning dew. Since it was brought here by fate, then let it be its fate.

    The sun has risen and we have reached the market.  From time to time, human beings or monsters passed by him, but Gao Feng did not pay attention to these people, allowing them to respectfully kneel down to thank him or bow down to him.  Gao Feng didn't want to disturb these quiet lives. It was enough to watch others get what he couldn't get and enjoy themselves.

    Strolling through the market, the flow of people here has become a bit larger, some vitality has been restored, and the bustle is very lively.  Gao Feng saw that the market was once again prosperous, and many humans and monsters were following the principle of harmony and wealth, and there were no fights or fights.  Everyone has a smile on their face and feels in their hearts that if they can survive and live a better life, maybe this is it.

    Hands behind his back, he walked to the wooden house that the father and son had prepared for him. Another simple wooden house had been built not far away.  The old man was busy with something. When he saw Gao Feng approaching, he quickly wiped his hands on his clothes twice and walked forward to greet Gao Feng with a smile.

    The old man held a handful of green fruit and gave it to Gao Feng. He said it was a fruit from the nearby mountains and gave it to Gao Feng to try.  Gao Feng couldn't resist his kindness, so he had no choice but to serve him.

    From the old man¡¯s words, Gao Feng knew that no one had come to cause trouble in the market in the past two days. Several people who usually had a bad reputation in the market were in awe when they saw the heads of Haotianmen¡¯s monks and warriors poking on the ground.  At least the livelihood of the people was guaranteed, and everyone who heard the news came over one after another.

    Gao Feng doesn¡¯t think he has done any great good deeds. Since he is here for a day, it is good to give these people a day of peace.  I don¡¯t know when the wise and powerful emperor of the Wei Dynasty will be born. Only if he rules the world and sets the rules can the livelihood of the people be guaranteed.

    Although it is said that the rise and fall of the people all suffer, there are still some differences.

    The old man resigned, and Gao Feng ate a few green fruits given to him by the old man. After the sourness, there was a sweetness, which was nothing special.?A taste.  Birds chirped in the forest, which was full of life.  Gao Feng recalled the scene after scene of his sparring session with Mr. Rui, the sword master, and recalled his own martial arts skills, which he practiced over and over again.

    Two days later, Gao Feng was absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth, nourishing the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art into a dark golden aura, when he suddenly felt the old man running over in a hurry.  Could someone be causing trouble and causing harm to the market?  Gao Feng shook his head slightly, feeling helpless about this.  Why do these monks and warriors think they are superior to others, but why do they not give these common people a way to survive?

    Gao Feng stood up and went out to greet him. The old man was already old. Gao Feng was running so hurriedly from a distance and could hear his panting.

    "What's wrong?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Master Immortal, a few monks came to the market, and they were robbing and making trouble." The old man said hurriedly before he could take a breath.

    Gao Feng helped the old man sit down and took a few breaths. Seeing that the old man was gradually relieved, he said, "Okay, I'll go take a look, so you don't have to follow me."

    After saying that, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out behind him, and Gao Feng flew towards the market.

    Far away, Gao Feng felt the fluctuation of energy between heaven and earth in the direction of the market.  Ever since I came to the Middle Ages, I have always wondered why the monks and warriors of this era regarded human life as trivial and treated these common people with no ability to fight back with an indifferent attitude.  Is this the real troubled times?  Are these people who cannot sense the vitality between heaven and earth considered human beings?

    A golden light flashed on the wings of Xiangtian Armor, and his speed increased instantly. After a few breaths, he reached the sky above the market.  A red spell rose up and shot towards him.  Several monks below were shouting in confusion: "This is our territory, if you have any sense, get out of here!"

    This Gao Feng looked at these strange monks and warriors, helpless and didn't know what to say.  This place used to be the territory of Haotian Clan. After I destroyed all the Haotian Clan, these people just stayed there for a few days and then they brazenly claimed that it belonged to them.  From the looks of it, these people must have heard that the Haotian Clan was wiped out and came here to take advantage.  In this troubled world, such people are like crucian carp crossing the river, invincible.

    What's more, these people don't have any scruples in taking action. They attack with spells from the very beginning. If they were weaker, wouldn't they be killed directly?

    Gao Feng saw chaos in the market. Several demon traders were lying dead on the ground, while others were scattering in all directions.  Behind several monks stood a dull-looking man in black. This man did not take action, but looked coldly at the monks killing people.  Every time someone is killed, a trace of black aura will appear on the dead person and fly towards the man in black.

    Monster!  Gao Feng's heart became even colder.  Monks and warriors actually colluded with monsters to bring harm to the people.  It¡¯s really unbearable!

    There is a strong murderous intention in my heart!  Gao Feng was not polite. He tilted the left wing of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him and turned his body at an angle to avoid the red and hot spell.  The dark golden light in his hands flourished, creating a golden afterimage in the sky.  The figure that was originally extremely fast disappeared in an instant under the horrified eyes of these monks and warriors. When they woke up, the monks and warriors discovered that Gao Feng had suddenly appeared next to the monk who attacked him and released the red hot breath spell.

    It¡¯s just that this monk has lost his head in two parts. Gao Feng is holding a head that is still spurting blood in one hand, and looks at these monks and warriors who come to the market with an unkind expression.  Only now did a headless corpse collapse like a log, with blood splattering everywhere.

    When the man in black saw Gao Feng's swift speed and powerful aura, instead of showing any fear, his eyes instead lit up with a glimmer of cold electricity.  An evil spell was activated, and the black clothes on the man in black seemed to melt between heaven and earth, turning into a layer of black mist.

    This black mist is thicker than the black mist Gao Feng has seen used by Jiuyou Sect disciples, and there are several substantial black fragments in the black mist that fly into the bodies of the monks who are chasing the people.

    As the black fragments flew into the body, the faces of several monks were in a trance like stone carvings.  Immediately, a layer of black energy appeared on his face, and blood, cruelty, and bloodthirsty excitement surged in his eyes.  The man in black appeared and his body melted into the mist. Gao Feng seemed to see a sharp blade flashing with cold light in the black mist.

    Several monks turned around, and their arms melted in a short time and turned into a water-like form.  The black water does not drip, but constantly changes its shape.  Not only did these monks feel no pain, but they showed even more excitement about it.

    In just a few steps, Gao Feng noticed that the black water-like liquid on the melted arms of these monks turned into swords, and the sharp edges were shrouded in black mist.  Waves of fierce murderous aura were aimed at him, and the man in black?In the dark mist but nowhere to be found.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 531 Chivalrous Heart

    These monks are all puppets controlled by the black-clothed monsters. Even if they can't find the real black-clothed monsters, even if they kill all the monks, the nearby people will still be controlled.  Gao Feng knew that he could not kill everyone here. The key to this battle was whether he could find the black-clothed monster.

    The man in black was very excited as he wandered around the bodies of many monks.  He was born in the sect of a great demon whom he thought was unparalleled. He was favored by the great demon and taught him this strange technique.  Although this magic is extremely powerful, it also has its own weaknesses.  That is to find a powerful monk or warrior as a medium. Whether it is a monk or a warrior, the stronger the magic, the more powerful it will be.

    I didn¡¯t travel around the world for many days, and I only met a few monks and warriors who were barely able to make do.  It's not that I haven't encountered powerful existences. Those existences either I can't afford to offend at all, or they have many disciples.  When he saw Gao Feng today, the man in black immediately took a fancy to this young man who was alone but had a strong and masculine aura.

    You must turn him into your own puppet!  The monster in black even saw his own wonderful future. Even the most powerful demon in his sect would still have a headache if he had to deal with this young man who could restrain his demonic energy, his own young puppet!  A big demon is about to be born from the sky. The excited demonic energy around the black-clothed demon becomes even colder, as if it is about to freeze itself.

    Gao Feng saw the black-clothed monster hiding in the black mist and manipulating many monks to besiege him.  The innate Hunyuan Qi was raised, and a ray of dark golden light flowed in the eyes.  But the black mist in front of him could not be seen through, and he could only see several thick black air like black pythons swirling inside the black mist.

    This monster is also unusual.  Gao Feng thought.  Think about it, how can a monster that can control monks to harass people be an ordinary monster?  Not only was he not afraid at all when he saw the dark golden aura of the Innate Hunyuan True God Art.  He was so excited that he went to war. How could such a monster be so simple?

    Gao Feng snorted coldly, and the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand quickly condensed. With a flick of his finger, several golden rays of light shot into the black mist.  Hissing green smoke rose, and the golden innate Hunyuan Qi was quickly wrapped and swallowed by the black mist.  The innate Hunyuan Qi itself is the nemesis of monsters, but the monster in front of Gao Feng has such strong demonic Qi that it can counteract a small amount of the innate Hunyuan Qi!

    Several monks looked ferocious.  There is a black mist shrouding it, which makes it even more obvious that after losing its mind, it reveals its beast-like nature.  There was a bit of cruelty in his greed, and his eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes and black mist, intertwined with each other.  When Gao Feng attacked the black mist, these monks had already taken the opportunity to surround him, and their arms that had turned into sharp blades had begun to gather momentum.

    Behind Gao Feng, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out, and there was a swipe sound.  The demon-breaking roar roared out.  A large dark golden character flew out and hit the monk at the front.  Just as Gao Feng was about to flap his wings of the Soaring Sky Armor, he suddenly felt the small sword given to him by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master on the dragon-binding rope, tremble and tremble, as if it was about to come to life.

    Gao Feng was slightly startled, and the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back spread out with a "pop" sound, flowing with bursts of dark golden brilliance.  Brilliant.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor did not move, and the small sword pendant on the dragon binding rope resounded with dragon roars.  The surrounding monks and warriors who were controlled by monsters were condensing the vitality of heaven and earth to attack themselves. The vitality of heaven and earth around them trembled. The monks' condensed spells were interrupted, and the warriors were struggling as if they were stepping into a quagmire.

    The small sword flew up from the dragon-binding rope.  It fell into Gao Feng's hands.

    Since that day when I met Mr. Jian Zunrui and had a discussion.  This small sword was used on the first and second swords of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master one after another, but they were both resolved by the Sword Master Mr. Rui as if nothing had happened.  But what was resolved was only the sword move, but the murderous intent contained in it was left by the sword master Mr. Rui.  This sharp murderous aura is like a hibernating python, which becomes even more ferocious after being awakened.  The murderous aura contained in the monster inadvertently awakened the murderous aura on the little sword, and the pendant fell into Gao Feng's hand like waking up from a big dream.

    Time seemed to be solidified. The people around him were all running away and the monks controlled by monsters were standing there, moving extremely slowly or even motionless.

    The air around Gao Feng became dense and distorted, as if it were an illusion or reality. The scholar in gray clothes reappeared behind Gao Feng with the sound of war drums.  The fierce killing aura suddenly appeared, and the rich vitality between the surrounding heaven and earth was infected by the sound of drums, turning into spears and halberds, extremely sharp.

    The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!

    Gao Feng was not having a good time fighting Mr. Rui, the sword master.  The murderous aura condensed, and was finally stopped abruptly by Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord. His whole body felt empty and uncomfortable.  Only now did Gao Feng use this sword vividly.  The dark golden light swept past with unstoppable murderous intent rising from the sky, and there was no way around it.

    Behind Gao Feng, the scholar in gray clothes had long black hair in his mouth. The drumstick in his hand was old and ancient. Every time he hit the huge drum in front of him, heThere will be a wave of vitality, and the ripples will sweep away with Gao Feng with murderous intent and sword intent, without any hesitation.

    Every time he hit the drum surface, Gao Feng felt the murderous aura on his sword getting stronger.  The vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, sand, stone, dust, flowers, plants and trees all seemed to be infected, turning into countless soldiers, holding spears and halberds, echoing the killing energy coming from the huge drum.

    The golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is intertwined with the Lingtian sword energy, and the unstoppable murderous aura is even more sharp and shocking.  The long sword in Gao Feng's hand made no sound of breaking through the air. Wherever it passed, even the vitality of heaven and earth melted into this murderous aura and attacked together.

    There seemed to be a miserable scream in the black mist. The killing energy mixed with the innate Hunyuan Qi on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand had already pierced through the layers of black mist before the long sword, piercing through the twisted space.  .  No matter what formations were blocking the black mist, the space as vast as an infinite wilderness was completely destroyed by the fierce murderous aura in an instant.

    The monster also felt that this sword carried murderous intent that it could not resist.  What's more, what was entangled with the murderous aura and attacked was the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, which had obvious restraint on the monster's aura. Mixed with the murderous aura, the momentum was so strong that he could not resist it at all.

    With a scream, the black mist became much lighter, and several thick or light black gases rose into the sky and flew into the bodies of the monks and warriors who were struggling in the mire.  It seemed that every monk and warrior was occupied, and everyone's expression was exactly the same. They began to struggle in pain, and then looked dull, with layers of black aura covering their bodies. Even the swords on their arms that turned into sharp blades became darker and sharper.  .

    After the scream, a weird Jie Jie laugh burst through the air, and a sharp sound floated around.  It seemed like everyone was talking, and it seemed like no one was talking at all.

    "Sure enough, the sword energy is sharp. No wonder Haotian Clan and Xuantian Clan were uprooted. But using these to deal with me is not enough!"

    Gao Feng held a sword flower in his long sword, and the scholar in gray clothes behind him began to look lighter.  This monster seems to be able to hide in the bodies of everyone present, and it seems impossible to capture it.  He will definitely take advantage of the opportunity of his own supply to attack him in turn. At that time, he will definitely be at the end of his strength and be in danger.

    But which monk or warrior is it hidden in?

    Looking at it intently, the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi flowing in Gao Feng's eyes made it impossible for monsters to hide in the bodies of ordinary people.  The bodies of those people are too fragile, and if they change slightly, there will inevitably be big changes.  Therefore, the monsters can only hide in the bodies of these monks, waiting for opportunities to find opportunities to deal with them.

    "I want to see how many more times you can unleash this sharp sword energy!" The sharp voice still echoed around. Every monk and warrior seemed to be talking, and they seemed to be invaded by monsters and become the next attack.  My own hand.  The monks or warriors who surrounded him took up attack positions and dispersed at the same time.  Even if he uses the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, he still won't be able to attack accurately without knowing where the black-clothed monster is hiding.

    The words stopped suddenly, and the monster said a few words first to disturb Gao Feng's mind.  Then he disappeared without a trace. Every monk or warrior looked like him, but every monk or warrior looked different.

    These warriors and monks moved much faster with the injection of black mist. Their eyes were covered with layers of haze, and no trace of light could be seen.  Even the crazy lust from before was completely invisible, and all that was left was the chaos and darkness of the monster.

    The sword energy surged into the clouds, and golden light splashed everywhere.  The black mist that the man in black had just turned into was penetrated by the sword energy and the innate Hunyuan Qi, scattered in all directions, and became dilapidated and unable to condense.  The figure of the scholar in gray clothes behind Gao Feng became lighter, but refused to disperse. It seemed that even this illusion had been greatly improved after meeting the Fairy Mountain Sword Master in the medieval world.

    The drums were beating, and the murderous energy on the blood-stained battlefield not only did not diminish but became even sharper after a vigorous burst of energy.  The endless sky appears under the blue sky and white sun, dotted with countless bright stars.  The dots of sword light seemed to take away the brightness of the sun. The stars appeared in the daytime, and countless meteors streaked across the sky, falling down with overwhelming murderous intent.

    The brilliance on the meteor is different from the starlight. It is pure sword energy. The outer periphery is inlaid with the golden color of the innate Hunyuan Qi, which is extremely beautiful.  It was as if crystal clear crystals were falling from the sky, so beautiful that it made one's heart palpitate.

    Several monks and warriors were drowned by countless meteors just as they were occupied by monsters.  The sword energy that fell from the sky with the innate Hunyuan Qi did not do much harm to the bodies of the monks and warriors. It seemed that they were facing monsters, the omnipresent mist, the black mist.

 Text Chapter 532: Ruthless and True Hero

    A scream!  The monster didn't seem to expect that Gao Feng would deliver such a powerful blow after that extremely pure sword energy. Countless meteors fell from the sky, covering the heads of all the monks and warriors he might possess.

    What frightens the black-clothed monster even more is that the sword energy and murderous energy in the meteor seem to only damage its own demonic energy. It passes through the bodies of the monks and warriors and pursues the demonic energy pervasively.

    The black-clothed monster is quick to see an opportunity, knowing that no matter where it hides, it will be injured by the meteor-like sword energy, not to mention that the sword energy is also supplemented by the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, which is very powerful against the Nine Nether monsters.  The only thing we can hope for is that both sides will suffer losses. If we can escape unscathed, it will be a blessing from heaven.  At this time, the black-clothed monster also had some regrets. He did not expect Gao Feng to be so powerful and have such pure and powerful sword skills.

    A group of black mist quickly gathered and transformed into a warrior wearing black armor who was three feet tall.  All the black mist was withdrawn, and the bodies of the monks and warriors immediately became sore and weak, and they collapsed to the ground as if their muscles and bones had been taken away.  White foam was spitting out of his mouth and his limbs were convulsing.  The two eyes turned up, revealing the white kernels.

    The moment the meteors fell all over the sky, they seemed to be looking for the whereabouts of the monsters. Countless meteors gathered together, and the majestic murderous aura, sword aura, and innate Hunyuan Qi were intertwined, roaring and rushing like a seven-color true dragon.  To the black-armored warrior.

    There is a small shield on the arm of the black-armored warrior. The surface of the dark shield seems to be engraved with the pattern of a strange totem from the Nine Netherlands.  The surface is extremely condensed, as if it were made of fine iron.  Rather than like a hazy but fragile shield formed by the gathering of demonic energy.

    With a roar, the monster increased its power to the highest level.  This blow.  Probably the final blow.  If you don't use your best strength at this time, you may not have the chance to use it again.  The blow from the long sword in Gao Feng's hand, already close in front of him, made the monster feel the breath of death.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng opened with a swipe, and he was shaken violently. His body cut through the space like the long sword in the hand of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and reached out to catch the meteors that gathered together.  The starlight, which is like a crystal, seems to have its own spirituality, gathering into one, turning from countless meteors into the long sword of the sword master Mr. Rui.  It only took a moment to change my mind.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????????????? Flying down from a high place, Gao Feng¡¯s soaring armor behind his back cut through the vitality of the world and the demonic energy of the monsters. The dark golden light flowed faster and faster, becoming more and more urgent.

    The long sword thrust out, accompanied by the rumbling war drums of the middle-aged scholar in gray behind Gao Feng, filled with murderous intent.  With the sword energy of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and the golden light of the innate Hunyuan energy, it pierced the shield on the monster's arm.

    As soon as the shield came into contact, the fierce murderous aura, sword aura, and innate Hunyuan Qi marked a pale dot on the shield's totem.  As the power of the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master was imprinted on the monster's hand shield in an instant, as a pale point on the pig iron, the power like the Yangtze River poured in, continuously eroding the giant to the point of substance.  Demonic energy.

    The totem on the monster¡¯s hand shield seemed to come alive.  As all the power of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master's first sword was focused on the hand shield, a black shadow "flowed" out on the hand shield.

    The hand shield shattered with a sound, and several black fragments that looked like substance flew out.

    The totem monster behind the hand shield looks like an antelope, with wings under its arms and horns like tangled tree roots.  Countless traces are winding and winding, and they look extremely solid.  When the hand shield shatters.  The totem in front of the monster was covered with a layer of grayish black, and it collided with the sword light in Gao Feng's hand.

    The momentum of the long sword has not yet been exhausted. Although the momentum has passed, the gray-clothed warrior behind Gao Feng still beats the giant drum. The bursts of heart-rending drums are like countless giants stepping into the battlefield. Not only the earth, but also the  The sky was trembling together.  Across the long river of time, countless years of heroism on the battlefield gathered together on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand, together with Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master's many years of understanding of the sword, piercing the sky.

    The monster's totem came forward, its horns hitting the sword.  But no matter how powerful the totem is, how can it withstand the sword master Mr. Rui's martial arts, and how can it withstand the murderous aura so fierce that it has pierced time and space!

    The totem that has been passed down and guarded for countless years suddenly shattered.  In the sound of the war drums of the warriors in gray, it shattered into pieces in an instant.  It seemed as if it didn't exist at all, leaving no trace.

    At this point, the scholar in gray behind Gao Feng who had been beating drums to support the battle also seemed a little tired. His figure twisted a few times in mid-air and then gradually faded away.

    The monster watched helplessly as the hand shield shattered and the totem disappeared.  Although the murderous aura on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand was exhausted, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on the long sword trembled at this moment.  The black-clothed monster had no time to do anything. Gao Feng had something in his hand.The dark golden light emitted penetrated the body.

    The long sword pierced the black armor, and bursts of black mist surged out, like blood flowing out of the black armor and quickly dissipated.  The light on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand flickered, and dark golden silver snakes circulated inside the demon body, swallowing up the black demonic energy.

    The monster held the long sword in Gao Feng's hand with both hands, and its eyes made of mist showed extreme unwillingness and anger.  The sharp voice drifted away, dissipating with the black mist on his body.

    The sky is bright and the sun is shining in the sky.  After the mist dissipated, the long sword in Gao Feng's hand returned to the shape of a small sword pendant and returned to the dragon-binding rope. It jingled and collided with the surrounding pendants, as if celebrating each other.

    The black-clothed monsters were slaughtered, and the time where the murderous aura around them stood still began to flow.  Neither the common people nor the warriors and monks who came with the monsters seemed to know what had just happened.  The warriors and monks collapsed on the ground, thinking that Gao Feng was so powerful that he had no power to fight back.

    The common people did not know that they had walked a circle in front of death. They were so close to death in a real way, but they were pulled back by Gao Feng.  However, seeing the several monks and warriors who were so majestic just now staggering around under Gao Feng's hands, they were completely vulnerable. Their escape gradually slowed down, and the brave ones began to stand and watch.

    Picking up the bleeding head from the ground, Gao Feng strode up to the group of monks, looking at the monks on the ground coldly with the residual power of victory.  His gaze was like a knife, piercing the bone.

    "This is your realm?" Gao Feng held the monk's head whose face had not changed, took a step forward and said coldly.  When the people around saw the monks fighting, they had already scattered.  When Gao Feng sniped and killed the monster, only a moment passed under the powerful murderous aura.  Even the monks and warriors were unaware, let alone ordinary people.

    The people all cheered loudly when they saw Gao Fenghuanghuang descending like a god and attacking ruthlessly without leaving any room for error.

    "Who are you?" The monks and warriors who came to the market reluctantly stood up from the ground. One of them came out, looked at Gao Feng, and asked with stern expression.

    A hint of sneer appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth, and he ignored the man. He casually picked up a wooden stick and stuck the monk's head on the stick, poking it on the roadside as a warning.

    "I don't know how many people have to be killed before I can live a stable life," Gao Feng thought.  The strongest of these monks could not keep up with the monk from Haotianmen who first saw him. Gao Feng naturally did not take these people seriously after breaking through realms one after another.  You are arrogant, but I am more arrogant than you.  Gao Feng's arrogance shocked these monks and warriors. They looked at each other and didn't know what to say.

    Do it?  I couldn't even see Gao Feng clearly just now, how to do it!  At that moment, I don't know what happened under the dark golden light. Everyone's hands and feet were inexplicably sore and collapsed to the ground. Is this battle still possible?

    Turn around and leave?  Regardless of whether he wants to save face or not, can this fierce young man let people like himself go?

    "This little brother, we" A warrior who looked like the leader stood up and said. Before he could finish his words, Gao Feng interrupted him coldly and said: "Who is your brother? Stop following me.  I'm being polite. If everyone leaves an arm and a leg, I will let you live."

    "These warriors and monks were all making a fuss. They didn't do anything. They just killed a few people. No matter how big a mountain sect is, they can't be so brutal!"  Besides, I've already been handed soft words. Do you really want to kowtow and beg for mercy?

    These monks and warriors had no idea that the man in black who was coming with them was a monster and had just been possessed by that monster.  If he had known that Gao Feng had calmly killed the monster that was hiding around him without a trace, he would probably not be so tough when he spoke now.

    "Since you are not willing, then Gao will take it himself." As he spoke, Gao Feng wiped his hands on the headless monk's body on the ground.  As soon as he finished speaking, the golden figure flashed, turned his palm into a sword, and rushed into the crowd of monks and warriors.  The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi is sharper than the blade, shining with golden light.  Blood flowers bloomed in the dark golden light, and screams remained behind the dark golden light.

    It would be easy for Gao Feng, who has reached the holy realm, to kill these monks. However, although the last time he destroyed the Haotian Clan and Xuantian Clan was extremely enjoyable, it could not serve as a warning afterwards. There are still monks or warriors.  Come and provoke.  Since you don't believe what the common people say, then cripple these warriors and monks. It is estimated that within a few days, all the monks around will know their "evil name".

    But more importantly, Gao Feng thought that these monks and warriors were bewitched by monsters, so Gao Feng wanted to save his life.

    As for revenge on Gao Feng, he is not afraid of it.I came to the medieval world, all alone, and I couldn't give up anything except going back.  At worst, it would be like flying into the sky and never coming back.  If someone can really leave him behind, and such a powerful person appears, it would be meaningless whether he kills these people or not.

 Text Chapter 533: Live up to one¡¯s heart

    He thought clearly in his mind and never stopped in his hands.  The cheers of the people around him turned into a burst of exclamation, and finally everyone began to fall silent.  Occasionally, a few uncontrollable sighs came out, and everyone was stunned.  The dark golden light passed through flowers and butterflies between the warriors and monks. It was impossible to see where Gao Feng was. All he could see was a flash of dark golden light and shadow.  After the dark golden light passed, there were stumps of limbs and injured people left on the ground.  The monks and warriors who had been so arrogant and domineering just now lost a leg and a hand, and were screaming in the blood-stained soil.

    "This is the young man you said was guarding the collection and refused to ask for money?" A demon poked the demon next to him and asked in a low voice.

    The person next to me was dazzled and horrified.  Although Gao Feng was merciless and extremely bloody, he was very happy in his heart.  While he was feeling happy secretly, he suddenly heard the monsters around him asking him about Gao Feng, so he puffed up his chest and said loudly: "How do you speak? What do you mean by young people? That's the immortal master, the one in our group  We are so blessed that the immortal master came to help us. Did you see that these bastards who are not afraid of death can't even touch the corners of the immortal master's clothes?"

    The other person stuck out his tongue and licked the corners of his chapped mouth, opened his mouth in envy, and was speechless.  In this world, it is considered a good thing to be able to ask the surrounding sects to charge a few percent of the quota to give the people a living space. This young immortal master actually does not charge a penny, but he is so powerful.  The humans and demons who came around to see the situation were all thinking about moving their families here.

    As an ordinary person, this monster did not see Gao Feng killing monsters.  If he had really seen that Gao Feng could kill such a powerful monster, he would have gone home and moved the entire family to this collection.

    "Immortal Master may not be old at all, but he is very capable." The demons sighed while thinking about the relocation of their family.  A cow's head dangled from side to side.

    "What does it mean to be very capable!" The man who had been working for a living in this market was unhappy again and cursed: "You stupid cow, what do you know! Was the Haotian Clan here before so powerful? The Immortal Master just came  When he was young, he saw the spirit beasts of the Haotian Clan committing murders in the street, so he killed the spirit beasts on the spot. Later, the leader of the Haotian Clan came with people to seek revenge. The leader was ten feet tall, and he also brought an octopus from the East China Sea behind him.  It's like a small mountain. Why don't you let the immortal masters kill them all? Look, those heads are still hanging on that side. Is Xuantianmen powerful? It has been entrenched for hundreds of years. If it offends the immortal masters, even the back mountain will collapse.  That night, someone saw the golden-armored thunder god descending from the sky and crushing the back hill of Xuantianmen. The thunder in the sky at that time was so dense that I have never seen as many thunder and lightning in my life as I did that night.

    Our immortal master is very capable, so don¡¯t keep getting yourself into trouble with your foul mouth.  "

    The demons of the horse tribe splashed saliva everywhere, spraying all over the heads and faces of the bulls next to them.  The cow's head was forgotten and left to dry on its own.  He looked stupidly at Gao Feng, who had injured everyone and lost an arm and a leg while he was talking.

    "Today is a small punishment, but next time if you dare to make noise again, hum!" A cold snort scared the seven or eight monks and warriors lying on the ground, their faces turned as white as paper, for fear that Gao Feng would kill someone on a whim.

    "Master Immortal, we were wrong. We will never dare to" The leading warrior was strong and endured the pain as he knelt on the ground to beg for mercy.  The blood on the severed limbs was spurting out, looking particularly miserable.

    "Are you wrong? I think you are very brave. The heads of the Haotian Clan are there, and you still dare to seek death." Gao Feng sneered and looked at the warrior.  The warrior was stared at by Gao Feng like a thorn in his back, and his heart felt cold.

    "Immortal Master, Immortal Master, show mercy!" The warrior was so scared that Gao Feng was staring at him. He thought Gao Feng was going to kill him, so he kowtowed and said hurriedly: "We also heard that Haotian Clan was destroyed.  Miemen, at that time knew how powerful the Immortal Master was and didn¡¯t dare to take action. Later, I heard someone said that he saw a powerful man in the north and said that he wanted to come to the Immortal Master. We guessed that he should be someone sent by the master sects of Haotian Clan and Xuantian Clan.  , If so, there should be no strong people here for the time being, so we came here out of lust for profit."

    "A strong man from the north?" Gao Feng pondered after hearing this.

    "Yes, yes, but we didn't see who it was specifically. We just heard a junior brother talk about it. He didn't speak clearly at the time. He should have been taught a lesson by that strong man." The warrior leaned on the ground with one hand, and the wound was  The blood was still spraying out, looking extremely miserable.

    Gao Feng became impatient and cursed in a low voice: "Get out!"

    When several warriors and monks heard the news, they did not dare to take the severed limbs. After hastily stopping the bleeding, they supported each other and fled in embarrassment.

    The people all around cheered, and the sound shook the whole country.  Seeing Gao Feng standing majestically in a pool of blood, some bowed down and some bold ones stepped forward to thank Gao Feng in person.  Other human races who arrived recentlyHowever, the demon crowd was puzzled when they saw that Gao Feng was merciless to the monks or warriors who disturbed the market, but he was kind to ordinary people.  All monks or warriors in the common people's perception are moody, violent and eccentric. No one has ever seen such a kind and strong man as Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng casually said a few words to the people in the market, comforted them, and took out some gold to pay for the victims. After struggling for a long time, he thanked everyone for staying and returned to the wooden house.

    Sitting cross-legged in the wooden house, Gao Feng thought for a long time, but what he thought about was not the monster he had just killed, but the obsession to go home. But no matter how hard Gao Feng thought, he still couldn't find how to return to Zhongjing City.  A little clue.

    Thinking about it later, those grateful eyes in the market always lingered around me, and I couldn't let go.  In the Middle Ages, the world was in chaos. Whether it was Taoist monks, warriors, or monsters, they were harming the people.  Even though the human race is weak in constitution, some monsters with strong talents use every opportunity to bully the human race.

    "I can't do anything about these things, and I don't know when the Emperor of Wei will be born to sweep the world.  It seems that only after the Wei Dynasty unified the world can the human race live a better life. There is really very little that they can do.

    Thinking of this, the eyes in the market in front of Gao Feng dimmed, and it seemed that there were corpses dripping with blood in the market, and there were dozens of naked boys in the Haotianmen alchemy room, as naked as lambs.  The bloody scenes never fade away before our eyes, describing the suffering and helplessness of the people in this era.

    kill!  A trace of killing intent flashed in Gao Feng's eyes.  Since they can't be made to love and protect the people, they can find a monk sect that is full of evil and kill them one by one.

    Having decided to pay attention, Gao Feng found the father and son, and several other people from various places to understand the surrounding situation.  Today, Gao Feng killed people in the market to protect the market, and also used money and property to compensate the dead and injured people. Everyone was thinking of Gao Feng's benefits, but whenever Gao Feng asked, he knew everything.

    In the next few days, Gao Feng practiced in the wooden house every day during the day, and at night he deployed his Soaring Sky Armor to clean up the nearby cultivation sects that were full of evil deeds.  Whether it is a sect dominated by monks, a sect dominated by warriors, or powerful monsters, they all seem to use boys to make elixirs.

    This cruel and weird alchemy is a method in the medieval world. All sects have alchemy rooms like Haotianmen, with naked corpses of boys and girls hanging, and blazing torches in the alchemy furnace.  The boy's body was smelted with many herbs.

    Every time he saw this scene, Gao Feng forced himself to suppress the anger in his heart.  After seeing it, even Gao Feng felt a little numb, but his attack became even more ruthless.

    One day, Gao Feng wiped out a sect hundreds of miles away, released the women and children who had not been killed, and was on his way back.  The sky turned white. This sect was much larger than ordinary small sects, especially the sect leader, who was also a master in the Holy Realm.  Gao Feng also spent some effort to clean it up and was almost injured.

    Walking quietly on the road alone, watching the rising sun, Gao Feng felt very calm.  I am busy every day, but it is fulfilling, but I still don¡¯t know how to go back to the time when I longed for it.

    The winding path is surrounded by grass.  Gao Feng was walking when he suddenly saw a white mist suddenly appearing in front of him.  A hazy figure appeared in the mist not far away from him. The road was extremely clean. This figure seemed to have been sitting there waiting for him, but he had not felt a breath before.

    Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart.  This man was obviously waiting for me, whether he was an enemy or a friend.  The innate Hunyuan Qi circulated, and a faint golden light lit up between the skin texture.

    I took a few steps forward, but still couldn¡¯t see clearly.  The whole body of the person in front seemed to be shrouded in smoke. It was unclear whether he was a man or a woman, and he couldn't even feel his strength.

    Although he couldn¡¯t feel it, Gao Feng knew that this person was very strong, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be unable to find out the truth.  Gao Feng evaluated in his mind, but the speed of his feet was still slow, and he walked slowly along the path towards the man.  The golden light flowed in his eyes, breaking through the fog, and then he saw a beautiful woman in luxurious clothes sitting on the bluestone by the roadside.

    The face is good and the skin is white.  Wearing pure white plain clothes, her face is as beautiful as a peach blossom.  It's just that the clothes are a little looser and the lower abdomen is slightly bulging, as if she is pregnant with Liujia.  The bluestone where he sits is covered with a complete dragon skin, and the dragon's head is used as a footrest by the glamorous woman.

    This Gao Feng also saw a complete dragon skin for the first time, and it seemed to be a real dragon!

    Monster!  Gao Feng's first thought was that this person was a monster!  I could see her appearance clearly after using my innate Hunyuan Qi. Although I couldn't feel the aura of this woman clearly, there was no doubt that she was a monster.  (To be continued. Please searchSuopiao Astronomy, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 534 The woman who will be a mother

    Gao Feng was a little more cautious, and his innate Hunyuan Qi lit up, dazzling like a rising sun in the morning light.  Step by step, he stepped forward, calm and alert.  But to Gao Feng's surprise, the innate Hunyuan Qi released from his body had no effect on the mist around the middle-aged lady. It was not like he had encountered monsters before. Once the innate Hunyuan Qi was released, the monsters would  The demonic energy dissipated as cleanly as melting snow in a boiling water.  The mist is still floating, and a gentle yet powerful force dissolves all the innate Hunyuan Qi in the mist, leaving not a drop left.

    This power is not as sinister as the monster's black energy, but as gentle and warm as a spring breeze.  There was a vague light and shadow flickering behind the middle-aged lady, and Gao Feng's heart moved. Could it be a strong man from the Fox Clan?

    The middle-aged lady looked at Gao Feng with a smile on her lips. Neither of them took action. They just competed with each other in their Qi. Naturally, they knew the difference between gains and losses.  But no matter what, the middle-aged lady in front of Gao Feng seems to have no ill intentions towards Gao Feng, and she is more than capable of dissolving the innate Hunyuan Qi. She seems to be no weaker than Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    Gao Feng stood about ten feet away, clasped his fists and asked, "Who is this master? I wonder what you can do with Gao?" Could this middle-aged lady be the strong man from the north that the monks said?  This time difference is too big.  Many thoughts flashed through Gao Feng's mind. In the medieval world, he had no relatives or friends. The middle-aged lady in white in front of him was obviously here for him, so she was naturally an enemy rather than a friend.

    The middle-aged lady covered her red lips with her hands and smiled softly, looking extremely beautiful.

    "Are you the young man that the old man talks about? With such cultivation at this age, you can be considered a young talent." said the middle-aged lady.  The sound is like a gurgling stream, clear and clean.  It makes people feel refreshed after listening to it.

    Listening to the middle-aged lady¡¯s words, Gao Feng knew that his guess was wrong.  A feeling of intimacy suddenly arose in my heart, as if I was in a fairy mountain, with a nine-tailed fox squatting on my shoulder, its big tail sweeping across my neck, making it feel slightly itchy.  The middle-aged lady had amazing strength and no malicious intent. Gao Feng felt familiar and kind again.  He said in a strange way: "I once saw a nine-tailed fox."

    The middle-aged lady was slightly stunned.  Immediately, he smiled brightly and was full of charm.

    "You young man, you are talking big words. I have never met you at all, and at your age, it is impossible for you to have met my mother and grandmother." As he said that, his beautiful eyebrows frowned, and he looked at Gao Feng a little naughty  quipped: "Have you ever seen the child in my belly?"

    A pair of soft skin caressed the slightly bulging belly.  Indescribable love and concern.  It seemed like he was talking to the child in his belly, and also seemed to be thinking carefully about what his child would look like when he grew up to be a nine-tailed fox.  The sweet smile flows out naturally, and it seems that even the surrounding vegetation has been infected, and the wind and grass are much gentler.

    The middle-aged lady was silent for a long time as her tender fingers traced across her lower abdomen.  After a while, he remembered that Gao Feng was still in front of him.  A shy smile, as beautiful as a picture.

    "Look, you are just thinking about my child as you talk. It's so disrespectful. Mr. Gao, don't mind."

    Gao Feng smiled.  It seemed that she was also affected by the emotions of this middle-aged lady, and she thought of Yuexiang, who had shared life and death together and cherished each other.  I wonder if this girl has practiced hard since she disappeared.  I don¡¯t know what time it is now.

    "I came all the way from the North. The child was a little unbehaved a few days ago. He had a slight illness and was delayed for a few days." As she spoke, the middle-aged lady's fingers gently stroked her abdomen like a piano.  Two clicks, as if talking to the child in the belly.  "But for the past two days, I have been watching Mr. Gao's actions with cold eyes, and I don't know whether to say something or not."

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "You are a senior, and you are really ashamed to wait for me here. If you have anything to say, it doesn't hurt to say it."

    The sleeves as white as snow fluttered lightly, and the middle-aged lady smiled and said: "You are not a senior, you call me so old for no reason. You are a good young man, but you are too murderous. These days, I see  Besides practicing and killing people, don't you have other things to do?"

    "If the road is uneven, someone will plow it away. These monks, warriors, and monsters regard human life as nothing, and even use children to make elixirs. Such things that destroy humanity should be attacked in groups." Gao Feng heard what the middle-aged lady said, and immediately  He spoke sternly, his words were clear and righteous.

    The middle-aged lady sighed softly, as if remembering something, and said softly: "That's true, but you alone can't kill all the monsters in this troubled world."

    Gao Feng said: "You can't just stop doing it just because you can't finish the killing. If I do it, it may not be successful. If I don't do it, I will definitely not succeed. What's more, every time I kill one, the people nearby will always suffer for a few days.  Live a good life. Just live a life with a clear conscience. This is enough."

    The middle-aged lady listened to Gao FengyiHe spoke uprightly, smiled sweetly, sat on the bluestone, and touched his lower abdomen with his hand, full of warm emotions.  She looked down at the sitting dragon skin, pondered for a moment, and said: "There is a lot of chaos in this world, and sooner or later someone will come to sort out the order here. The old immortal said, you are not from this world, you are a foreign object, and you are also a strange person."  Count. The more you kill and interfere, the later this troubled times will end. After the great chaos, there should be great governance. Of course it is good for you, a young man, to be eager for justice and justice, but it will not be possible if the destiny between heaven and earth is disrupted.  It's beautiful. Maybe if you save one person, the troubled times between heaven and earth will be quiet for a moment, and many more people will die than you save."

    After saying that, the middle-aged lady caressed the child in her belly lovingly, and said softly: "The world is a mess. I used to have a bad temper, and I was just like you. When I saw injustice, I wanted to take care of it.  Take care of it. Now that I have this child, some things have become light. In fact, I hope you will kill him. In this messy world, humans are suffering, and we monsters are also suffering. It's a pity that the old immortal asked me to do it.  I have a message for you. Really, it¡¯s not honest to live in the snow-capped mountains in the freezing cold weather. It¡¯s really foolish not to worry about your own reincarnation but to care about such an anomaly like you.¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, feeling extremely shocked.  Immortality?  Snowy Mountain?  Reincarnation?  Could this middle-aged lady be talking about the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple?

    "I really don't want to tell you. If I wasn't frivolous when I was young, will I be arrogant again when I reach the age of that immortal old man? I'm afraid I won't have the strength to do it." The middle-aged lady covered her mouth with a smile, her face  Showing a hint of charm, he continued: "The old immortal asked me to tell you, let you watch a fight between Mr. Rui and another odd number. The old immortal said that there are some things that you will never understand no matter how many years you think about it.  , the opportunity is there, if you go there you will know what he means."

    Gao Feng pondered for a long time and thought about what the middle-aged lady said. It was really amazing that the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple could deduce that he and "Wei Wang Hongyang" were both foreign objects that did not belong to this world.  However, the medieval world was extremely chaotic, and I had killed many monks, warriors, and monsters in the past few days. I was worried that there was fraud among them, and I felt a little hesitant.

    "I wonder what the sage meant specifically?" Gao Feng thought hard, but still couldn't think of a reason, so he asked.

    When the middle-aged lady saw that Gao Feng didn't mention that she and Mr. Rui would compete with another odd number, she smiled sweetly and said, "That old man talks confusingly every day. He is willing to cover up what he says. See,  I'm not happy at all. I'm about to be reincarnated, and I haven't found a good place to stay yet yet I'm so concerned about your affairs. Are you worried that I'm deceiving you, taking you to one place, and then ambushing you?  Get up, capture or kill you?" As she said this, the middle-aged lady was overjoyed, but she didn't dare to laugh too much, lest she might get pregnant. Seeing that Gao Feng was silent in embarrassment, she regained her composure for a while and then said:  "You young man, you are so suspicious. They say foxes are suspicious, but in my opinion you are just a fox. Although you have advanced to the Holy Realm, and I am pregnant with you, it doesn't seem to be that troublesome if I really capture you.  Bar."

    After saying that, a vast and desolate aura filled the middle-aged lady's body, and nine lights and shadows flashed behind her.  A huge pressure pressed on Gao Feng's chest. Gao Feng couldn't even take a breath. He was terribly uncomfortable.  The innate Hunyuan Qi in his body exploded with the pressure, and the golden light flickered, but fell into the air.  The middle-aged lady withdrew her breath extremely delicately when Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi exploded.  The huge amount of innate Hunyuan Qi fell into the air, which made Gao Feng feel agitated. The blood in his chest surged, and he had already suffered a loss.

    It is indeed very powerful, and the control of power is so wonderful.  Even if she is pregnant and unable to walk, she does not dare to do too strenuous activities.  But if a fight really breaks out, it will be difficult for me to deal with it.  Gao Feng saw that the middle-aged lady only took action to make him suffer a dumb loss, and did not force her to take action for her own sake. It seemed that he believed that the conspiracy and trap were more important than the saint's instructions.

    It turned out to be a woman, Gao Feng cursed in his heart.

    "Okay, let's go right away." Gao Feng knew that the middle-aged lady had no ill intentions, and judging from the situation, she was really a nine-tailed fox of this era.  Gao Feng heard Yuexiang say that only one nine-tailed fox can exist in the world at the same time.  I don¡¯t know if Senior Hu Jiu is the child currently in the belly of this middle-aged lady.  It's ridiculous to think that I came to the medieval world and actually saw the nine-tailed fox in this world.  If the child in the belly of this nine-tailed fox is indeed Senior Hu Jiu, it would be a beautiful thing for him to take a little fox and a little wolf around.

    Gao Feng suddenly remembered, probably not.  Beidi was in his prime when he came, and he would not be a thousand years old.  If that's the case the calculations become more and more confusing. The things here are too unbelievable. Gao Feng didn't bother to calculate clearly. He smiled at the middle-aged lady and asked: "Senior, where are Mr. Rui and the foreign object fighting?"  ?I can fly, how do you plan to leave?"

 Text Chapter 535 The peerless strong man at this time

    "I always feel that there seems to be some connection between us. This feeling is really strange." Mr. Jian Zunrui mentioned this to Gao Feng. The middle-aged lady talked about it with Gao Feng again. Gao Feng felt that  Smiling bitterly, I secretly thought that I don't know which of your children has something to do with it. Except for the scale claws that the saints at the Snow Mountain Temple can figure out, it is estimated that even those as powerful as Mr. Rui, the sword master, and the nine-tailed fox can't figure it out.  Know.

    The confusion in the middle-aged lady's eyes swept away and she said: "I don't want to think about it anymore. Just come with me, there are so many things to worry about."

    There is a bit of cuteness in her savagery, and she is still charming even though she is pregnant with Liujia.  Gao Feng, who was already in the holy realm, was far more powerful than before, so he didn't make a fool of himself in front of the middle-aged lady.

    I patted it casually, and the fragrance of flowers filled the air.  Gao Feng clasped his hands behind his back. Knowing that this middle-aged lady was the Nine-tailed Fox Queen, he had the idea of ????seeing the fox clan.  But even though Gao Feng was well prepared, he was stunned by the grand scene. He was as stunned as a country boy entering Zhongjing City for the first time.

    A pure white blanket was spread by several smart human youths from the feet of the middle-aged lady to the clearing at the edge of the forest.  The faintly gorgeous music played all around, as if every tree and plant had turned into a tree demon playing the piano.  Eighteen fox tribe girls walked out of the forest, each holding an antique lamp in their hands, with a soft and bright night pearl shining brightly inside.

    It was already early morning, and the fox girl holding the luminous pearl stood beside a white camel hair blanket. Under the gentle light, the sunlight lost its proper color, and even the camel hair blanket glowed with a layer of milky white sacred light.

    "Let's go." The middle-aged lady said lazily, stroking her belly with one hand and holding her waist with the other. She was no different from the walking of pregnant women in the world.  However, every frown and smile, every word and every action carried a noble and elegant attitude, which made people feel loving and affectionate.

    Gao Feng did not dare to look too much and followed the middle-aged lady respectfully.  Gao Feng had seen a thick camel hair blanket in Zhongjing City, but a face towel the size of a hand towel cost thirty thousand taels of silver, and it provoked a rush of money from the princes and nobles.  Gao Feng had no money at that time, so he naturally didn't care about the affairs of these rich children.  But looking at it today, I was really frightened by the pomp of this middle-aged lady.

    The eighteen luminous pearls are all the size of a fist. What is rare is that the eighteen beads are all of the same size and without any flaws.  This kind of luminous pearl itself is extremely precious and rare in the world. A single luminous pearl costs one million yuan.  But the more rare things like this can be matched in pairs, the value will skyrocket.  If that were the case, eighteen night-light pearls Gao Feng smashed them and clicked his tongue, feeling horrified.

    Even though he had seen countless treasures in the fairy mountain that were difficult to measure with money, Gao Feng couldn't help but be shocked when he saw the nine-tailed fox's extravagant display.

    Musicians who were not sure where they were placed around were playing music, elegant and graceful, in tune with every move of the middle-aged lady, and even the fragrance of flowers around them danced with the music.

    I have seen the pomp of Emperor Xia Huangren. At that time, Gao Feng was still a boy who had never seen the world.  But compared with now, the surprise at that time was far less than Gao Feng's surprise now.  The middle-aged lady seemed to be used to this. She came all the way from the Northland and was able to bring out such a grand event. Gao Feng naturally knew how much of it was involved.

    Along with the sound of the harp, a crisp call of the luan and the phoenix sounded, and in the music of the harp, it made people feel that it was not abrupt at all, as if it should be like this.  Gao Feng suddenly felt a dark cloud coming with the crisp sound of Luan Feng. He looked up and saw a huge flying bird of more than a hundred feet coming from nowhere and slowly landing on his head.

    The huge flying bird has pure green feathers, shining brightly in the morning sun.  There is a huge bird ring made of gold on the bird's claws, with ancient characters vaguely visible on it.  Rather than words, it is better to say that it is a kind of engraving, like flowing clouds and flowing water. Every stroke has a natural rhythm, which is profound and mysterious. Gao Feng can't help but be fascinated by it.

    Soon, the huge flying bird landed.  The flying bird carries a huge palace on its back.  If he was shocked when he saw Turtle Castle for the first time in the North, the magnificent palace on the flying bird that was even bigger than Turtle Castle at this moment made Gao Feng not know what to say.  Even after traveling all over the country and seeing countless magnificent and bizarre worlds, Gao Feng was still so shocked that he couldn't help himself in front of the huge bird's palace.

    The palace on Asuka is not only huge in area, several times the size of Turtle Castle, but also extremely gorgeous and magnificent.  Just talking about architecture, the buildings on the Turtle Fort can only be said to be spacious and majestic. Compared with the palace on the Giant Bird, they appear to be extremely simple and shabby.

    Looking up, you can see a corner of the palace on the back of the giant bird.  The entire palace seems to be made of gold carvings, with countless lifelike patterns of flowers, birds, fish and insects.You can see in the hollow area that even the deepest parts are made of gold patterns, which can be said to be extremely luxurious.

    Further down, dozens of skins about ten feet wide tied the palace to the back of the giant bird.  I think the giant turtles that come to Turtle Castle move slowly, so they don't have such a structure.  This skin is more than ten feet wide and hundreds of feet long. What kind of animal skin can be so wide after being tanned?  Calculated in this way, the load-bearing capacity of each leather is extremely amazing. Isn¡¯t this leather also a treasure?

    From Gao Feng¡¯s perspective, he could only see this, but just such a startling glance had already frightened Gao Feng.  How much manpower and material resources does it take to complete such a grand event?  Even Emperor Xia Huangren couldn't do it.

    The middle-aged lady walked up to the giant bird. The giant bird seemed to be psychic. It turned its beak and lay flat on the ground.  The long-necked beak holds a light yellow wooden board, which is more than ten feet wide.  The middle-aged lady stood up and couldn't help but smile when she saw Gao Feng looking east and west with a curious look on his face.

    "Stand up." The middle-aged lady said.

    Gao Feng stood on the light yellow wooden board with the middle-aged lady. As soon as he stood on it, he felt a mellow heaven and earth energy wandering around under his feet. A light and elegant fragrance hit his nostrils, and his mind could not help but be lifted.

    The middle-aged lady seems to be used to this and doesn't take it seriously.  Gao Feng was too embarrassed to ask more questions. A ball of extremely rich heaven and earth energy rose up from his feet, slightly glowing with purple brilliance, and held himself firmly.  The giant bird twisted its long neck and pointed beak, and the wooden board followed the long neck and pointed beak and turned to the front of the palace on its back.  The ride was extremely smooth, and I couldn't feel the movement of the pale yellow wooden board at all.  The clouds and mist were lingering, and the purple clouds were everywhere, making Gao Feng feel like he was not in the human world at all.

    In the palace, beauties from the Fox tribe were still standing on both sides. When they saw the middle-aged lady and Gao Feng coming in, they all bowed slightly.  The more Gao Feng looked at it, the weirder it became. He and Yuexiang had been together for a long time, and when he went to the North, he also visited the Fox Clan's station.  Although the Fox Clan is considered a prosperous place, they have never heard of or seen this giant bird and the palace on it.  I don¡¯t know what happened in later generations, and such a treasure was actually lost.

    "You two people who don't belong here are completely two extremes." The middle-aged lady said, "The miraculous nature of nature is evident from this. You have been busy working for these people. I really don't understand what you are thinking. What if  It¡¯s understandable to do it for the sake of family and survival. But you don¡¯t belong to this world, and you fight and kill for the sake of the people every day. Is it for justice and so-called justice? Hey, that¡¯s weird.¡±

    Gao Feng remained silent, watching the giant bird spread its wings and soar in the sky, with clouds floating around it, but the palace on the giant bird was extremely stable.  If you hadn't seen it with your own eyes, you wouldn't have believed that this kind of thing actually existed.

    Every time the huge bird spreads its wings, it does not use all its strength to keep its flight as smooth as possible.  But even so, the mountains and rivers moved rapidly below during the spread of the wings, obviously at an extremely fast speed.

    The middle-aged lady continued: "The person who is both a different person and a different number is completely opposite to you. He has strong power and can absorb the power of other people. He is extremely evil and ghostly.

    Mr. Rui challenges the world's masters for the sake of martial arts.  This peerless demon challenged many mountain gates in order to kill and absorb power, leaving no chickens or dogs behind wherever it passed.  He is more like a monster than the monster from Jiuyou, and he acts more unscrupulously than us monsters.  There are faint red threads emitting from his body, which absorb the power of other people. Whether they are demons, monks, or warriors, he can absorb power through the red threads.  As a result, he is now getting stronger and stronger, and the only person in this world who can steadily defeat him is Mr. Rui.

    And if he absorbs the power of another peerless strongman, even Mr. Rui will have a hard time defeating him.  It's a pity that the man seems to be a little confused, but fortunately that's the case.  If you are sane, you can just find a place to lurk and avoid Mr. Rui, and no one in the world can subdue him in the future.  "

    "Can Mr. Rui defeat him for sure?" Gao Feng saw that the middle-aged lady was sure, but he was still a little worried about the safety of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and asked.

    "At this time, we should be fighting near Tianzhu Mountain. The other peerless experts have also arrived. Let's go and have a look. If the old immortal said your chance is there, then it will definitely be there." Middle-aged lady  He glanced at Gao Feng and said meaningfully.

    "Other peerless strong men?" Gao Feng murmured what the middle-aged lady said. Is it possible that there are people similar to the five strong men in this era?  No, the middle-aged lady clearly said that no one else except Mr. Rui was the opponent of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Gao Feng's mind was wandering, thinking of the remnant soul of Mr. Sword Master Rui in the Fairy Mountain and his encounter with the real Mr. Sword Master Rui in Yanshan Mountain.  Is this how Mr. Sword Master Rui can transcend the life span of a normal person from the Middle Ages?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 536 Old acquaintance

    Gao Feng was thinking wildly when he heard the middle-aged lady say leisurely: "When you get to Tianzhu Mountain, don't go up to fight with monsters when you see them. Even I don't dare to provoke those guys easily, and of course, they don't dare to provoke me either.  . No one will gain from the fight. Since the old guy asked me to take you to see, I want to protect you, and you can't die beside me. So you have to follow me and don't act rashly."

    "What monster?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Ask so many questions, just stay with me." The middle-aged lady looked at the towering Tianzhu Mountain in her field of vision. The sun rose in the east, and the fiery morning glow reflected on the Tianzhu Mountain, like a mountain fire.  of.  Looking from a distance, Tianzhu Mountain looks like the jade pillar holding up the sky, seeming to reach straight into the sky.

    The big bird flies very fast, but in the palace on the big bird, you can't feel the sound of wind whistling by your ears.  There seems to be some magic circle that absorbs or repels the wind from the palace.  For the sake of comfort, this palace is truly an extremely luxurious object.  Gao Feng thought to himself as he looked at the faintly majestic mountains and rivers outside the palace's gauze.

    Soon, Tianzhu Mountain was in sight.  There is actually a huge open space among the continuous mountains, surrounded by surrounding mountains. Ordinary people cannot enter here at all.  Once he got close, Gao Feng felt several extremely powerful auras fluctuating.  This kind of fluctuation was restrained by Xiaoyi, but there was no intention to hide it. It seemed just to not interfere with the fight between the other two auras.

    There was a breath that was full of the most yin and soft flavor, and Gao Feng knew from a distance that it was the breath of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Another aura is also very familiar, the sword energy is Ling Yun, and it is naturally Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    The huge flying bird circled twice on the mountains beside Tianzhu Mountain and slowly landed on the stone platform.  Gao Feng felt several powerful eyes penetrate the gauze curtains of the palace and look at him.

    The gazes carried powerful penetrating power. Gao Feng felt as if he had been seen through, and a few wisps of breath were flowing around him.  Taking advantage of the innate Hunyuan Qi, dark golden light circulated on the body, as if wearing a thick layer of armor, blocking out the prying eyes.

    The middle-aged lady smiled sweetly, stood up slowly, and said, "Let's go down and have a look."

    Two girls from the fox tribe lifted the gauze, and the middle-aged lady walked in front. Gao Feng walked slowly along with her steps.

    The platform is wide, at least several hundred feet in diameter.  There are no artificial traces, but it is extremely smooth, which can be called a miraculous workmanship.  There are occasional cracks in the bluestone in the middle, but they are not big, leaving a few cracks, which look a bit abrupt and ugly on the smooth platform.

    "King of Wei Hong Yang" and Mr. Sword Master Rui are fighting to the death on this stone platform, with several people or monsters watching around them.  Several dark red lines swayed in the air, as agile as a snake, and hissing sounds were heard endlessly.  It's just that although "Wei Wang Hongyang" is on the offensive and looks fierce and cold, there are several wounds on his body that are deep enough to see the bones. The wounds are covered with pale flesh and blood, and gray aura is lingering around the wounds.  There was no blood flowing out. It seemed that there was no blood in "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body. There was only these gray auras, which looked more and more terrifying and weird.

    Mr. Sword Master Rui didn't look like he was free and easy when he was sparring with him. He was so focused that he looked like a big, skillful and unworkable giant sword. Gao Feng could vaguely see Mr. Sword Master Rui's every move behind him.  It seemed as if there was a light and shadow that was more than a hundred feet high and swaying.  It's very similar to the golden light and shadow puppet summoned by the War Demon's 108 moves, but it is more spiritual.

    Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief. It looked like Mr. Sword Master Rui was about to win.  Although "Wei Wang Hongyang" has the most feminine and soft aura in the world, he can't please him in front of Mr. Rui, the swordsman.  When Mr. Jian Zunrui left, he said that he would use what kind of force to fight who. Looking at this posture, it was indeed like this.  When sparring with him, Mr. Sword Master Rui was suppressing his own strength and was just sparring with moves.

    The seven different figures around the platform were watching the fight between the sword master Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" from far or near, and their auras were completely different.  They look very different, but the same thing is that they are extremely powerful, so powerful that even if Gao Feng advances to the Holy Realm, he can't match them.

    Gao Feng looked at them one by one, and the one closest to the big bird was a demon.  Standing three feet tall, it looks like he is himself. He has not changed, but he is already extremely tall and mighty.  The muscles on his body are as sharp as rocks, and he is wearing a light armor. Scattered scales can be seen on the armor, which is made of the skin of some strange animal.

    The light-armored warrior didn't even glance at Gao Feng. He watched the duel between the sword master Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" with full attention.  In Gao Feng's eyes, it seemed like a huge violent bear was standing in front of him, with every muscle bursting out with unparalleled power at any time.  Even with just a glance, you can feel the extremely ferocious aura.

    The light-armored warrior felt the middle-aged lady step down.The bird grinned, but was reluctant to look back at the middle-aged lady. He still looked at the competition on the bluestone platform and said with a hearty smile: "Little fox, why are you here so late? Mr. Rui will be here soon."  You are about to win, but you will miss out on all the good things.¡±

    The middle-aged lady was not annoyed by being called a little fox by the light-armored warrior, and asked with a bright smile: "Old Xiong, how long have you been here?"

    "It's been two days since I arrived. Mr. Rui has been fighting that peerless demon for a whole day. It's been an eye-opening day." The light-armored warrior also looked ferocious when he smiled, even more ferocious than when he was serious.

    While listening to the conversation between the two, Gao Feng looked at the other person.  A cloud of dense black air. The black mist is extremely light. Even if it is light, the black air seems dense and uncertain. There seems to be nothing in the middle of the black mist.  Is this the monster that the middle-aged lady told her not to mess with?

    Gao Feng looked carefully and suddenly felt that his whole person was sucked into the black mist by an irresistible force.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, and "King of Wei Hong Yang" were nowhere to be found, as were the middle-aged noble lady and the light-armored warrior. There was only a black mist around him that was so thin that it could dissipate at any time.

    The whole body kept falling downwards, faster and faster, and the dark golden light on the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor flickered, but it had no effect at all.  The innate Hunyuan Qi in his body seemed to be bound by some force and could not be used at all.  Gao Feng had experienced this feeling before. He fell into an infinite abyss after tracking a monster in a Taoist temple on Ziyi Street in Zhongjing City. It was the same feeling as he felt now.

    The body fell rapidly, and what was different from last time was that there was always a vague black mist around him, which was cold to the bones.  Even the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be unable to resolve this cold breath, and it seemed as if the whole body was about to freeze.  The body is so stiff that even the wings of the Xiangtian Armor cannot be stretched out and are generally stiff.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the boundless land appeared in front of Gao Feng as promised last time.  The earth still has no life at all. It is still barren and barren, and not even a single blade of grass has any life left in it.  Gao Feng knew that this should be a face, a face that encompassed the world.  The two volcanoes comparable to Tianzhu Mountain are the only eyes of existence in this world, and the entire world is one existence, and this existence is the entire world.

    The emotion expressed by Huoshan was a hot murderous aura, and Gao Feng could feel it.  The two volcanoes erupted into a cloud of smoke, filling the surrounding area with the smell of sulfur.  Angry murderous intent erupted from the volcano, which was different from the murderous intent contained in Mr. Sword Master Rui's sword intent.  One is the bold murderous spirit on the battlefield, the upright spirit that leads a man to the end of the world with a sword.  The killing intent that erupts from the volcano in the endless abyss is naked killing, full of violence and perversity, and full of an attitude of indifference to everything.

    Gao Feng fell for an unknown length of time, it seemed like only a moment, and he seemed to have fallen into the endless abyss for countless years.  The temperature suddenly rose, and the vast land and mountains below were distorted by the heat, as if the beings filling this world were changing their expressions and expressing certain emotions.

    A burst of hoarse laughter rang out along with the changes in the expressions of the beings in the endless abyss, and waves of mental shocks rose up in Gao Feng's mind like turbulent waves.  The last time he entered the Endless Abyss, Gao Feng was not as strong as he is now. He was just an ordinary monk who had just entered the Immortal Mountain and started practicing the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.  That time, he almost fainted under the mental impact of the endless abyss, but this time there was a completely different change.  Gao Feng, who has entered the holy realm, naturally has pure innate Hunyuan Qi that is not the same as before.  But no matter how strong the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body is, this harsh laughter can penetrate into his mind.

    Gao Feng¡¯s laughter penetrated his mind and penetrated his spiritual power like thunder that resounded across the sky. His whole spirit seemed to be cut by an invisible knife, cutting off every thread, which was unspeakably painful.

    The innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is so strong that it constantly repairs the spirit in the mind that was cut off by laughter. Repeatedly, it feels like falling into the Nine Netherworld and being tortured.

    The endless void, the vast earth, the only existence in the abyss.  All of this was truly seen in Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng smiled helplessly. Last time, the little fox in the fairy mountain pulled him back. What about this time?  Immortal Mountain has been unable to be contacted, and I am afraid that I will really fall into the endless abyss.

    Just when Gao Feng was about to fall to the ground, a ray of pure milky white light pulled Gao Feng out in the darkness like a dragon rope.  The huge downward force was invisibly resolved, and Gao Feng did not feel any backlash at all.  The milky white light seemed to split open the strange space in the endless abyss and rested directly on Gao Feng's shoulders.  Gao Feng only felt that at this moment, the huge face showed an angry expression, and the surrounding space began to distort, rising like mist, and finally turned into boundless black mist.  (Unfinished)Continue.  Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 537: Watching the Battle

    After leaving the endless abyss, Gao Feng calmed down and saw that he had not left even half a step away. The black air not far away still looked light, and it was impossible to tell that there was anything else inside.  The feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, or simply a nightmare coming back from the past, left Gao Feng with lingering fear.  At that time, in the Taoist temple on Ziyi Street, those monsters wanted to summon the great devil to come to the world.  Could it be that the faint black mist in front of me is the legendary demon?  A great demon summoned by ancient rituals from the Nine Pylon Gates in Zhongjing City?

    The middle-aged lady's blue silk gauze sleeves seemed to have been blown up by a breeze and have not yet fallen down.  He said coldly: "This young man was brought to me by the old immortal on the snow mountain. Naturally, I have to protect him. Besides, he is just a kid who has just entered the holy realm. You can't be really angry, you old devil."  When did you become so petty?"

    A hoarse voice came out from the black mist, "This boy took action and killed my useless disciple. I want to see what is so powerful about him. Little fox, you also know that I hold grudges the most. Can you protect me?"  For a moment, he didn¡¯t know if I could protect him for the rest of his life.¡±

    The middle-aged lady smiled and said: "Who said I have to protect him for the rest of his life? It's not like he wants to marry into our clan. It's hard for an old man to ask me to do anything. This time, it's hard to refuse even if he opens his mouth. It's over.  Whatever grudges you have today, let them go as you please. I'd rather stay aside and see what benefits you can get from having that old immortal protecting you."

    The voice in the black mist no longer sounded. Gao Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the mist. This monster seemed to be as powerful as the demon lord. It was indeed the legendary demon. No wonder he could see "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and the sword here.  Mr. Zunrui¡¯s fight.  Everyone here is a hero of the Middle Ages, and they are all the top masters in the world.

    Seeing the black mist, it seemed that he had listened to the middle-aged lady¡¯s words and stopped taking action.  Gao Feng did not dare to look at the black mist again, for fear of being pulled into that world again and into a nightmare-like world.

    Gao Feng continued to look back. Standing more than ten feet behind the side of the black mist was a strange object that was dozens of feet in size. It looked like a piece of jade, a huge and extraordinary jade without a trace of impurities. It was extremely clean and full of color.  With a light emerald green color.  If it were a piece of jade that was so huge, wouldn't it be worth a lot of money?  While Gao Feng was thinking, a brilliant rainbow appeared on the jade stone, and the seven-color light lit up, exuding a bright light in his mind.

    The moment the rainbow lit up, Gao Feng felt that it was an eye. The seven-color rainbow was just the flow of light in the eye.  Gao Feng has never seen such a powerful existence. It can be seen that the world is huge and full of surprises.  I don¡¯t know if such a rare thing existed in my time.

    On the other side is a Taoist, with gray hair and deep wrinkles on his face, as if carved with a carving knife.  He was wearing a neat Taoist robe without even a wrinkle.  His body was as straight as a javelin. He stood there and watched the fight between Wen "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and the sword master Mr. Rui. His two snow-white eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something.

    Behind the Taoist is a monk, wearing the clothes of a foreign race, with short sleeves and trousers, and a string of bells on his wrists and ankles. The breeze blows, and the copper bells sway gently, a hundred meters away.  A few feet away, Gao Feng seemed to be able to hear the sweet sound coming from the slightly vibrating copper bell.  The monk was looking at "Wei Wang Hongyang" intently, with regret and anger on his face at one time, without hiding his emotions at all.  I don't know whether I feel sorry for "Wei Wang Hong Yang" or hope that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" will be killed by the sword master as soon as possible.

    They are all extremely powerful!  The aura exuded by everyone Ruoyouruowu is comparable to the power of a dragon. Gao Feng has no doubt that if he has not advanced to the holy realm, even if he is standing at the Ruosheng realm at the peak of the Xuanjing, he will be here.  He collapsed on the ground like a puddle of mud, unable to stand at all.

    This place is filled with the aura of the peerless strong men. All the peerless strong men in the medieval world are here.  As the battle between "King Hong Yang of Wei" and Mr. Rui, the sword master, between every gain and loss, there will be one or several auras that trigger the vitality between the surrounding heaven and earth, making people unable to control themselves.

    On the round platform, among the bluestones, the fight between "King of Wei Hong Yang" and Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, has reached its final moments.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a ferocious look on his face, and his long, dirty hair was draped over his shoulders.  When Gao Feng fell into the endless abyss of the great demon, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had another wound on his body. He grinned and the gray-white wound looked like a baby's mouth. It looked very miserable.

    The dark red silk thread in the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang" moves on the bluestone with the slight movement of his fingers, like a master craftsman. The dark red silk thread seems to have a puppet moving, and every move has a deep meaning hidden in it.  murderous intent.  A gray aura was swallowing or exhaling around him like a flame, but this power was extremely restrained. It seemed that not even a trace of power was wasted, not even the bluestone under the feet of "Wei Wang Hongyang".I feel the gray atmosphere.

    The moss is still there and the grass is green.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, was flying in the blue cloth without wind. He was either dodging or blocking with the long sword in his hand. Every move was clear and unmistakable.  Every trick is very simple, clear and clear, without any pretense.  A heavy sword has no sharp edge, and a large sword has no skill, so it should be reasonable.

    Gao Feng watched the sword master Mr. Rui's moves attentively, and gained insights into the martial arts.

    With such a fierce battle between dragons and tigers, there are not many opportunities to see it in this life.  It is comparable to a peerless treasure, how could Gao Feng not know how to cherish it.

    "King Hongyang of Wei" has a ferocious face, and he always wants to force Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, into a blind corner, but Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, can always escape in the blink of an eye.  His figure is not gorgeous, nor is he very fast, but "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s hand is as fast as lightning with a slight movement, and the dark red silk thread cannot touch the body of Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    The tattered clothes on "Wei Wang Hongyang" lifted up and fell feebly in the puff of gray breath.  Messy and shabby, just like the eyes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", without any sparkle.

    Having lost his memory, he is like a killing puppet, fighting only by instinct, and killing only by instinct.  It seems that killing the strong men on the opposite side and absorbing the power of these strong men is the only meaning of the existence of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  But this time, the strong man standing opposite "Wei Wang Hongyang" was so powerful. He was so powerful that he couldn't see the lightning momentum in his movements. Just simple and casual moves made it impossible for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to win.

    But Gao Feng knew from the look on Mr. Sword Master Rui¡¯s face that at this moment, Mr. Sword Master Rui was also dealing with it with all his strength, without any distraction or contempt.

    The gray aura around "Wei Wang Hongyang" was even stronger than when Gao Feng last saw him leaving the mountain behind Xuantianmen after absorbing the ferocious beast that had just absorbed Master Tianling. Gao Feng felt pity in his heart, not knowing that "Wei Wang Hongyang" had  How many powers of monks, warriors, and monsters from the medieval world have been absorbed?  If "King of Wei Hong Yang" could only be said to be a powerful being when he first arrived, now, after fighting for a day and night, "King of Wei Hong Yang" with scars all over his body is still one of the top beings in the medieval world.

    If it weren¡¯t for the sword master Mr. Rui, I don¡¯t know what level a crazy man like ¡°Wei Wang Hongyang¡± who has lost his memory could reach.

    With the roar of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the gray breath on his body shrank back, and the ragged clothes on his body were blown by the wind.  The dull red threads on the fingers were shining brightly. With the change of breath, each red thread became thicker.  The attack momentum became more and more fierce, and the front end of the red silk thread flew around Mr. Rui, the sword master, forming a red mist.

    The huge jade-like strange object seemed to feel the powerful power emanating from "Wei Wang Hongyang". A seven-color rainbow appeared over the jade, as if the sky had cleared after the rain, and the surrounding atmosphere became fresh and lively, exuding  Full of bursts of vitality.

    Gao Feng was unmoved. No matter who he looked at at this time, it would be more helpful to him than to keep looking at Mr. Sword Master Rui.  Many problems in martial arts have vague answers just by watching Mr. Sword Master Rui evade. A long sword is not very fast, and there are not many feints in the moves. It is just plain and couldn't be more plain.  Every resistance made the red thread return in vain, and every attack made "Wei Wang Hongyang" panic.

    Watching intently, Gao Feng was in a daze and even felt the light and shadow of the more than 100-foot-tall golden puppet summoned by the war demon's 108 moves appear behind Mr. Rui, the sword master, with a look of disdain for the world's warriors in his movements.  momentum.

    As the red silk thread in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang" changed, attacks came like a gust of wind and rain. A few feet away from the bluestone platform was covered by gray clouds and mist at some point.  Lightning transformed from vitality struck down from the clouds.

    Gao Feng was shocked. Such low gray clouds seemed to have evolved from the gray aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang". With the most yin and soft power, it condensed the rich energy between heaven and earth in the medieval world into lightning, limiting  The activities of Mr. Rui the Sword Master.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" Is this a magic spell?  Gao Feng was a little confused. If this was a spell, it was too powerful. It was so powerful that it could mobilize the energy between heaven and earth to instantly form a formation-like space covering such a large area.

    It seems that "Wei Wang Hongyang" has become an invincible existence in this space, with a slightly tired face and a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth.  His hands were waving wildly in the gray atmosphere, seemingly without any rules, and his appearance seemed to be crazy, but everyone present knew that at this time, when he was about to fail, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had already bloomed the most brilliant.  Brilliance.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 538 Cruelty

    Under the sword-like eyebrows of Mr. Rui, the sword master, a glint of light flashed in his eyes.  This is the most powerful opponent, and this is the opponent I want to meet!

    The balance of victory and defeat was pulled out of balance by "King of Wei Hong Yang" in an instant. Even the powerful existences in the medieval world, these extremely powerful people around Gao Feng, whether they were demons or unknown beings, did not know "Wei".  "Wang Hongyang" will defeat Mr. Jian Zunrui in one fell swoop!

    ¡°Perhaps these strong men already knew in their hearts that Mr. Sword Master Rui should be defeated.

    The scene was extremely chaotic, and the light and shadow of the golden puppet that Gao Feng vaguely saw standing more than a hundred feet tall behind the sword master Mr. Rui seemed to have become much lighter.  Lightning fell crazily, and at this moment "Wei Wang Hongyang" also knew that if he continued like this, he would face failure.  Failure means death.  For yourself, you only have one chance!

    You only have one chance!  "Wei Wang Hongyang" burst out the potential in his body that he didn't know when it existed, triggering the vitality between heaven and earth, and posing the threat of death to Mr. Rui, the sword master on the opposite side who had always had spare power.

    The lightning falling in the gray haze is different from the usual lightning. The gray fog looks a bit thin, but when it falls on the gray clouds, the dazzling mountain tops are also stained with a gray color by the gray fog.  It was this kind of gray lightning that instantly enveloped the entire bluestone platform.

    Falling from extremely low clouds, it doesn¡¯t take any time at all to fall directly.  This kind of gray lightning is more fierce, and seems to be infected by the cruelty of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and becomes extremely fierce.  The sky and the earth did not change color, but lost their color at all. It seemed that the entire world was gray, and there was no trace of life.

    "The King of Wei Hong Yang" and the sword master Mr. Rui fought for a day and a night. The two of them had extremely strong control over their power and were unwilling to waste any extra power.  The moss, green grass, and even the cobwebs on the bluestone platform have not changed at all.  It was as if the two of them didn't exist at all, not a trace of power leaking out.

    But on the verge of despair, "Wei Wang Hongyang" burst out with unparalleled power. It is unknown how many years this power has been hidden in "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body, how much resentment he has accumulated, and how much power he has absorbed.  The power that has accumulated over the years has become even more bizarre, full of hostility and cruelty.

    At this moment, not only did Gao Feng feel that the vitality of the world around him had become extremely weak, but his body was grasped by an invisible big hand, as if it was about to crush him.  This power is huge, and there is no precise control over the vitality between heaven and earth. All the vitality is extremely chaotic, and it seems that the hostility and cruelty contained in the gray lightning have been turned into a thought hidden in people's hearts.  This emotion is omnipresent and omnipotent.

    Even the many peerless masters around Gao Feng seemed unable to ignore the changes in vitality.  It seems that this emotion has brought back all kinds of unbearable memories hidden deep in my heart, making me want to go crazy.

    But a strong person is a strong person after all, and he is extremely powerful even if he is unable to control his strength or his emotions.  The past events that had settled in the memory and did not want to be recalled were silently amplified by the emotions released by "Wei Wang Hongyang", and he woke up from the confusion after just one breath.

    The light and shadow flashed behind the middle-aged lady, and a layer of milky white mist enveloped her side.  As if in a strong wind, the milky white mist, which had remained unchanged under the attack of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Art, was constantly twisting and turning, trying hard to keep it from being torn apart by the violent changes in the atmosphere between heaven and earth.

    The muscles of the light-armored warrior beside the nine-tailed spirit fox creaked and bulged like mountains and hills, forming a field of power around them. In this layer of power, the light-armored warrior was the king, and no attack could penetrate it.  But even so, the scope of this thin layer is constantly changing. Like Gao Feng, it seems that a big hand is constantly pulling and struggling.

    The black mist could no longer remain calm at this moment and became extremely dense, as black as a ball of ink.  Two flame-like lights appeared in the black mist, as if the two volcanoes Gao Feng saw in the endless abyss appeared in between.

    All the strong men unconsciously resisted the powerful aura emanating from the spell of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and all the strong men changed their expressions at this time.  I originally thought that this peerless demon's greatest reliance was to absorb the power of other strong men, but I didn't expect that such a powerful power was hidden in that tired body.  Moreover, this kind of power can actually cause changes in emotions, making every strong person feel dazed for a moment.  While watching the battle, the time of this breath does not matter, but what about Mr. Sword Master Rui?  One breath was enough time for the peerless demon to cut Mr. Rui into pieces and kill him thousands of times.

    Can Mr. Sword Master Rui find a glimmer of hope in the gray lightning that looks like an ocean?

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart tightened, and the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body was released, and a dark golden light bloomed around his body, resistingThe pressure brought by the energy of the surrounding world on him.  In the dark golden light, the painful past in the memory, and the scenes in the old house of Fengtianfang all became fragments in the wind, flying everywhere.

    The gray lightnings on the bluestone platform continued to fall one after another, forming a dense gray haze. It was impossible to see what was happening inside.  Gao Feng's eyes flashed with dark golden light, and he looked intently, but he couldn't see anything clearly except lightning and gravel.  Both "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Sword Lord Mr. Rui were invisible in the gray lightning and disappeared.

    Gray lightning fell on the bluestone platform, shattering the bluestone platform that had existed for who knows how many years. The rubble flew up all over the sky, but not a single piece of rubble could fly out of the bluestone platform. As soon as it rose, it was shattered by the dense gray lightning.  , turned into countless dust flying all over the sky along with the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth.  The dust in the sky turned into gray dust dragons circling and roaring in the lightning, as if they were also injected with the ferocious and cruel aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang", trying to tear everything in the lightning to pieces, destroy everything, and destroy everything they come into contact with!

    The smell of death spread on the bluestone platform, as strong as the gray haze in the sky.  The extremely violent heaven and earth energy infected by the most yin and soft breath turned into lightnings one after another, carrying the breath of death and all the dark emotions in the world, falling from the sky, becoming more sticky, as if all the lightnings were connected together.  In one body, it turned into an extremely huge gray lightning.

    Under such an attack, who else can escape?  Even Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, wouldn't be able to survive.  A trace of depression flashed in Gao Feng's heart, as if he was infected by the breath of death. His whole heart felt like falling into an abyss, as if he had been thrown into the endless abyss again.

    Since Mr. Jian Zunrui met him in Fairy Mountain, he has been like a father and brother in Gao Feng's heart, and he has long been affectionately loved in his heart.  And now Mr. Rui, the sword master, was about to be killed alive by "King Wei Hong Yang" in front of him, but he couldn't do anything.

    At this moment, in the midst of the gray aura of death, the gray haze in the sky blocked the sunlight, leaving boundless darkness.  The brilliance of the gigantic hundred-foot-tall golden puppet behind Mr. Rui, the sword master, also became extremely pale with the explosion of gray death aura. It struggled unwillingly to dissipate in the haze of the sky, but to no avail.  The golden brilliance also turned gray, as if it would dissipate completely in the next moment.

    Gao Feng knew that when the light and shadow of the golden puppet disappeared, it was the time when Mr. Rui, the sword master, died.  Gritting your teeth, your heart is as hard as iron.  There is no need to think over and over again between life and death, just do whatever you want.

    Behind him, the flying armor spread its wings and rushed onto the bluestone platform.  No matter what, Gao Feng could not see Mr. Rui, the sword master, die in front of him.  If you want to die, let's die together in the medieval world!

    The nine-tailed spirit fox next to Gao Feng had a look of surprise on his beautiful face. At this moment, even if he was a strong man in the world, what all the strong men in the world thinking about in front of the powerful spell of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was if Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, failed.  Now, how can I escape?  Such a powerful force is not a force that should exist between heaven and earth at all, and there is no way to resist it!

    But at this moment, the boy with the weakest cultivation around him actually wanted to rush forward, rushing into the gray haze where there was no chance of survival at all!  Is this kid's cultivation too weak to withstand the despair hidden in the gray lightning?

    The middle-aged lady¡¯s face changed slightly, and her thoughts turned over and over again. Could it be that this was the opportunity that the sage mentioned?  The fox tribe and the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple have been in contact with each other for a long time, and they know that every word this immortal saint says must have something to say and never fails.  Therefore, the nine-tailed spirit fox firmly believes that Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" are foreign objects in this world and should not exist.  When the nine-tailed spirit fox saw the power of "King Hong Yang of Wei", and saw this power that could not exist in the medieval world, he had a vague feeling in his heart. Even if Mr. Rui, the sword master, died on the bluestone platform,  "Wei Wang Hongyang" will still obey the destiny.

    The milky white mist flew away, wrapping Gao Feng tightly.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng were entangled in milky white mist as soon as they unfolded, making it impossible to unfold them at all.  All the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body was also taken back into his body, making it difficult for him to move forward.

    "What are you going to do!" The light behind the nine-tailed fox became brighter, and the nine lights appeared completely like nine tails.  There was a faint flash of pain between his brows, as if the fetal air had moved at this moment. The pain was mixed with anger, and he had to concentrate on resisting the omnipresent gray breath of death.  Even if the nine-tailed fox is one of the top masters in the world, it is still quite difficult.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t speak. The pupils of his two eyes turned blood-colored, as if they were soaked in blood, with a bloody aura.  Not wanting to harm the nine-tailed fox, Gao Feng also knew that under the threat of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s monstrous flames, even a being like the nine-tailed fox would have toIt is difficult to resist now, not to mention that this nine-tailed spirit fox is already pregnant with Liujia, I am afraid it will be even more difficult.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 539 The King of Wei is Invincible

    The bluestone platform in front of me has been shrouded in gray and cold air with the breath of death, and the gray lightning seems to have formed part of the color. From time to time, the unruly and perverse voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" can be heard from inside, and it is difficult to distinguish the content of the voice.  What it contains is the excitement of killing Mr. Rui, the sword master, or the rage of being defeated.

    With every powerful roar of "King Hongyang of Wei", the light and shadow become dimmer.  The hundred-foot-high light and shadow behind the sword master Mr. Rui in mid-air has almost disappeared. Even if it has not disappeared, it has been completely shrouded in the gray aura of death, like a distant candlelight in the wind and rain, which may be extinguished at any time.

    Gao Feng lowered his head, and his innate Hunyuan Qi burned.  Although in the medieval world, Gao Feng met or heard about many people he had met before, such as "King Hong Yang of Wei", such as the nine-tailed fox in this life, and the snow mountain saint who seemed to be an old man in the snow mountain temple far away.  , but only Mr. Rui, the sword master, can awaken the most sincere memory of that life in Gao Feng's heart.  Seeing that the sword master Mr. Rui was about to die in the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", it was as if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was going to take away Gao Feng's memory of the fairy mountain. The innate Hunyuan Qi in his body was swirling and flowing crazily, sending out bursts of only high  There was a huge, deafening sound that only Kaede could hear.

    The small sword pendant given to him by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord on the dragon-binding rope seemed to have noticed something. It made a clanging sound and soon fell off the dragon-binding rope and came into Gao Feng's hand.

    Gao Feng, who had his head lowered, held a long sword in his hand, his expression invisible.  The light and shadow flashed behind the middle-aged lady. She sensed Gao Feng's determination after her anger, and she had no choice but to do anything to this stubborn boy.

    "Let me go." The dark golden brilliance on the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng flickered, seeming to echo Gao Feng's words.

    The nine-tailed spirit fox sighed lightly, and the milky-white rope-like Qi retracted from Gao Feng's body.  With a "swipe" sound, the flying armor behind Gao Feng was freed from its restraints, and his wings shook violently.

    The light-armored warrior looked at Gao Feng and said, "Little fox, since he is willing to die, just let him go. What are you doing to stop him by using up your energy?"

    The nine-tailed fox couldn't understand Gao Feng's behavior. He smiled bitterly and said, "He is an anomaly that the Snow Mountain Sage values. If Mr. Rui is unable to deal with that peerless demon, it will fall on him."

    "That old immortal has been talking about these things all day long, which is why you Fox clan have been believing it for so many years." The light-armored warrior sneered, "A boy who has just entered the holy realm is not even stable yet.  What can he do! If it hadn't been for you just now, he would have died in the hands of the old devil, and it's really a joke to talk about something unusual."

    The light-armored warriors had quite a bit of criticism towards the Snow Mountain Saint. They didn¡¯t know what dirty things had happened between the Bear Clan and the Snow Mountain Saint in recent years.  The nine-tailed spirit fox did not refute, but looked at Gao Feng's figure walking forward step by step with a pair of wonderful eyes, a little hesitant.

    The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand has turned into a color like gold, as if it was cast by a master craftsman. He firmly holds the long sword given to him by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and points towards the bluestone.  Go to the stage.  With every step he took, the dark golden light all over his body became brighter, and the footprints under his feet seemed to be deeply carved into the rocks, several inches deep.

    When you reach the holy realm, let alone leaving footprints on the rocks, even in a breath, you can have the power to crack mountains and crack rocks.  Gao Feng's behavior was not a good sign in the eyes of the nine-tailed spirit fox.  It can only prove one problem, that is, the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body is always at the limit of Gao Feng's power. Gao Feng fully copes with the power of gray death Qi, which leads to some Qi leaking under his feet and imprinted on the rocks.

    This boy!  So stubborn!

    Looking at Gao Feng¡¯s figure shining with dark golden light, the gray haze dragged the dark golden light of Gao Feng¡¯s innate Hunyuan Qi like a gust of wind, swaying behind the stubborn figure.  The nine-tailed spirit fox shook his head slightly, he was a very nice young man, what a pity.

    At this moment, a furious roar from "King Hongyang of Wei" sounded, and the lightning in the gray haze in the sky seemed to be condensed by a burst of cold air!  Frozen in mid-air, all the gray lightning condensed together, gray and frozen by the extremely gloomy power between heaven and earth.

    The nine-tailed spirit fox looked at the blue stone platform in shock. Although he couldn't see what was going on inside, why did "Wei Wang Hongyang", who in his opinion already had the absolute advantage, expend his energy to use such an earth-shattering weapon?  Spell?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang", this peerless demon, is destined to have the most feminine and soft aura. All the masters present know this.  To cast such a powerful spell would definitely require the use of one's own vitality, and it is not surprising that it would even lead to a decline in one's realm.  Could it be that Mr. Rui, the sword master, is still fighting this peerless demon in the gray haze?  Isn¡¯t that hundred-foot-high light and shadow in the sky about to dissipate?

    A layer of gray frostAlmost in an instant, the entire bluestone platform was occupied. The frost spread, making a faint gnawing sound like countless insects. However, it seemed that "Wei Wang Hongyang" still did not lose his mind. Only the frost on the bluestone platform was  It's gray, and the rest of the spreading frost is as white as snow.

    As the frost spreads, white snowflakes begin to fall near Tianzhu Mountain.

    Gao Feng still lowered his head and walked forward step by step, regardless of whether it was the gray death air or the white frost in front of him.  Mr. Sword Master Rui, the fairy mountain in my heart, the former Zhongjing City, the persistent figure of a young man

    The light-armored warrior held his breath for a long time, and it was only at this moment that he let out a deep breath, with a rough voice like a lament.

    "Little fox, let's go. Mr. Rui is already dying. If you don't leave, when the peerless demon absorbs Mr. Rui's power, you and I won't be able to leave even if we want to." At some point, a stick appeared on the taut muscles.  The bloodline with roots as thin as a snake seems to be resisting the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang", even this strong man with a body like a mountain has some difficulty.

    Before the nine-tailed spirit fox could speak, the black mist demon behind the light-armored bear clan warrior took the first step and floated away in mid-air.  The light-armored bear warrior said with a smile: "This old devil walks very fast."

    Seeing that the nine-tailed spirit fox was still hesitating, the light-armored bear clan warrior no longer waited and began to stride back, walking vigorously, as if he wanted to walk out directly.  As they walked, a rich voice came, "Even if you want to see clearly, you have to think about the child in your belly. It is not easy to inherit the Nine-Tails lineage, so don't make the mistake."

    When the middle-aged lady heard these words, her expression changed, she glanced at Gao Feng again, and then she sighed softly, and said with some sadness: "You can't go anywhere, in the end you don't have to  Killed one by one by this peerless monster?"

    Although I said this, I still couldn¡¯t bear to let go of the child in my belly.  The jade-like foreign body next to the Black Mist Demon also knew that "Wei Wang Hongyang" was powerful. If he waited for the light and shadow behind Mr. Rui to completely dissipate, he would not be able to leave even if he wanted to.  His body seemed to melt, blending directly into the rocks. In the blink of an eye, dozens of feet of jade disappeared, leaving only the rocks intact.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The Nine-tailed Spirit Fox sighed in his heart.  Even if Mr. Rui dies, the peerless demon in the gray mist is also severely weakened. Even if he has to fight for his life, today is the best chance.  After today, even if he wanted to risk his life, with that peerless demon's cultivation, he probably wouldn't have a chance.  But the strong people in the world each have their own thoughts, so how can they unite as one?

    Like animals scattered.  Alas, it is like an animal scattered.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??????? took a faint look at the invisible Baizhang light and shadow shrouded in gray mist and frost, and had no choice but to leave.

    But at the moment when the nine-tailed spirit fox turned to look, his eyes seemed to be attracted by something and could never turn back.

    The light and shadow of more than a hundred feet of golden armor, which was already extremely faint and seemed to disappear in the next moment, suddenly brightened up. Tianzhu Mountain seemed to break through the gloomy haze and shine with brilliance.

    The light and shadow of more than a hundred feet of golden armor went from thin to condensed, as if without any effort at all. The layers of gray haze and gray frost wrapped around the body were shaken by the golden armor giant, turning into countless snow flakes and scattering everywhere.

    The long sword in Gao Feng's hand seemed to hear a call from somewhere, and a sharp brilliance flashed, covering up the brilliance of the innate Hunyuan Qi on the sword.  The long sword seemed to be in extreme pain, but also seemed to be extremely exciting. A loud and clear dragon roar sounded, and the long sword turned into a sword light composed of pure sword intent and flew into the hands of the giant light shadow who was a hundred feet tall.

    All the leaving strong men in the field felt the change of breath in an instant, and looked back in disbelief.  No one believes this is true!  Even if the power displayed by "King Hong Yang of Wei" is at the end of a powerful battle, no strong person is willing to take the lead.

    ?????????????????????? But Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, struck back just when the outcome was almost final!

    The golden puppet with a hundred feet of light and shadow has a long sword in its hand, and the sword energy rises and falls. It is extremely skillful and ingenious, and even looks a little clumsy.  But the long sword contains the most essence of sword energy in the world. Mr. Rui, the master of swordsman, lives his life for the sword, and all his persistent pursuits are on the long sword in his hand.  The long sword is Mr. Rui¡¯s belief and his own path.

    The sky full of haze formed by the gray death energy was cut into pieces vertically and horizontally by the huge long sword, and collapsed with a crash.

    The seemingly shapeless gray death energy was imprisoned by the sword energy, and was cut into countless bricks and tiles like bluestone. After falling to the ground, it fell into pieces.  The imprisoned sword energy is still there, and the soft gray aura turns into broken walls and ruins, looking a bit sad.

    The haze in the sky dissipated, and the frozen gray lightning turned into countless vitality of heaven and earth, which immediately dispersed.  No matter what many powerful people in the medieval world thought before,The sky was clear and clear on the invisible bluestone platform, and two people stood opposite each other.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 540 Such a Brilliant Sword

    The tattered clothes on "Wei Wang Hongyang" were in tatters, and the red threads between his fingers became dull, as if the haze in the sky had been sucked into the red threads, and the color could no longer be seen.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, was still standing with his sword in hand. The blue cloth on his body was damaged in several places, and the bright red blood dyed the blue cloth around the wounds black and red.

    But "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked depressed and couldn't believe that he was defeated in the end after bursting with such powerful power!  Mr. Jian Zunrui's expression remains unchanged, neither arrogant nor impetuous.  He was not complacent about breaking the powerful and irresistible spell of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", nor was he depressed because he was seriously injured.  The spirit is like a mountain, the meaning is like flowing water, majestic but indifferent.

    In this battle, Mr. Jian Zunrui made great progress and made further progress.  Standing at the top and looking at the world from a bird's eye view, there is indeed some loneliness.

    "Where is this place! I don't know who I am! I don't know where I am! Why is everything so chaotic!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared like a wounded beast, which made people unbearable to listen.  It's just that the sound is no longer erratic, but has become solid and thick.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, his fingers trembled, and several threads that changed color trembled feebly as his fingers trembled.

    Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, stood with a sword in his hand. The golden puppet that was a hundred feet tall behind him was in the same posture. The long sword from the Fairy Mountain Sword Master who didn¡¯t know how many years later in his hand made a dragon roar.

    "You are very strong, thank you very much!"

    Respect for your opponent.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, challenges all the strong men in the world in order to take a further step in martial arts.  Today, after the outbreak of this peerless demon on the opposite side, I faced a real threat of death.  It was in this desperate situation that Mr. Jian Zunrui achieved his own breakthrough.  The understanding of life and the way of swordsmanship has reached a new level, a realm that even Mr. Rui, the sword master, has never thought of.

    "Impossible! Who are you!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" A trace of dim gray blood seeped out from the corner of his mouth, but this blood had no vitality at all.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, smiled and said nothing. His body seemed to merge with the light and shadow of the hundred-foot-tall golden puppet behind him, making him extremely tall.

    All the powerful men around him who were about to leave were shocked. Why did Mr. Rui still waste so much energy to do this at this time?  Does that peerless demon still have a way to fight back?

    As soon as the thought appeared in my heart, a scene that all strong men will never forget appeared on the peerless demon opposite Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    With the roar of "King Hongyang of Wei", anger burst out, and several gray threads that had lost their vitality and color burst out with their last strength and began to burn.

    Not only the silk thread, but also "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to burn.  The dark red color on "Wei Wang Hongyang" was hesitant, and the red flames began to burn fiercely.  This is burning your life!  All the powerful people know what "King Hong Yang of Wei" is doing. Not everyone knows this method, and even if they know it, they are not willing to use it easily.

    What's more, the red thread of "Wei Wang Hongyang" itself is so fierce. You don't have to think about what the consequences will be if it burns. After use, the whole body will be burned up and turned into fly ash scattered in the world.

    The hundred-foot-tall golden puppet of light and shadow stabbed out the long sword in his hand, and the loud war drums behind him rumbled, shaking the world with a sense of murder.  Countless golden leaves fell from the sky, and after falling to the ground, they were mixed with gray dust.  A frightened man in gray, like a god, appeared in mid-air and the huge war drum was held up in mid-air by a ball of sword energy.

    The gray robes were rolled up layer by layer on the arms of the man in gray, and the weak scholar was also enveloped in a murderous aura.  The strong contrast between frailty and heroism, beauty and strength makes the drum sound somewhat tragic.  The man in gray clothes held a drumstick in each hand that was so simple that it was hard to tell how many years it had gone through, and he beat the huge war drum vigorously.

    The sound of drums resounded throughout the world, and even Tianzhu Mountain seemed to have turned into a general, intent on marching into the battlefield to the sound of drums.

    Like the legendary giants in armor from the wild lands of the North stepping into the battlefield neatly, the sky, the earth, the vitality between heaven and earth, and even the human heart trembled at the sound of this powerful and inspiring drum.  Waves of extremely pure murderous aura came through without a trace of blood.

    Dong~dong~dong~

    ??The sounds of iron horses and jingles came, the sound of countless horses' hooves came in uniform, the sounds of bows being strung, swords being unsheathed, and the sound of gold and iron clashing, but there was no human voice.  It seemed like a silent army quietly walked out of the joint camp to the drumbeat of the men in gray, waiting for the moment when their bows and swords would be stained with blood.  Everyone is like an unsheathed sword, silent but heart-stopping.

    Dong~dong~dong~

    The continuous sound of war drums plays an ancient and desolate music.?Every drumming sound outlines a magnificent picture, in which the soldier wearing a Wu hook and lying drunk on the battlefield is filled with murderous intent.

    The extremely pure murderous aura, the magnificent and vast murderous aura!

    With the determination of several people fighting in ancient times, he appeared in front of everyone with the sound of drums.

    The body of the nine-tailed fox seemed to have been immobilized by a spell. It was motionless. It seemed that its mind had been shaken by the sound of drums and filled with murderous intent.  The light-armored bear clan warrior had already turned around and left, and was not sloppy.  But amidst the bursts of drums, the steps stopped unconsciously, and the muscles all over his body tensed, as if there was a force in the body that was stimulated by the drums. The already extremely tall body swelled again at this moment, and the light weight on his body  A seems to have a spirit and begins to adapt to the changes in his body.  A series of gurgling sounds could be heard continuously, and the figure surged.  A body of long brown hair also grew out of the light armor and the red skin as the body expanded.

    The lightly armored bear clan warrior instantly transformed into the posture of a violent bear, with sharp fangs in his mouth, and all the rocks under his feet turned into debris and disappeared with the wind.

    The big demon in the black mist has risen into the sky, feeling the change in the breath behind him, and the speed is faster.  But in an instant, the sound of war drums rumbled, and the black mist swayed, seemingly shaken by the murderous intent contained in the sound of war drums.  The volcano erupted in the mist, and the red color in the black mist became more intense and spread, as if it would occupy all the mist in the next moment.

    The strange object that had melted into the rocks was now shaken out of the rocks by the rumbling war drums, as if murderous aura had penetrated into the rocks, making it impossible for the strange object to escape in the rocks.  The color of the jade was distorted in the place just now, and then a seven-color rainbow was twisted into a seven-color shield, turning into light and shadow to separate "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Sword Lord Mr. Rui from himself.  This strange object already knew that it had no way to escape and that there was huge danger here, so it did not hesitate to use its best power after returning.

    All the peerless people feel the sharp murderousness and the breath of Jin Ge iron horses brought about by the drums, or shock or anger, but they instantly show their strongest means.

    "Roar!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared violently, and his body burned. The gray flames, which were as tall as a person, swayed for a while and then all gathered in front of him.  The dark red thread between the fingers suddenly thickened as the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" burned, as if something had changed.  It was originally as silky as a thread, but in an instant it became as thick as a finger. It stood upright like a spear and thrust straight into Mr. Rui, the sword master on the opposite side.

    Several long spears blocked all the escape routes around Mr. Rui, the sword master, and they were extremely fierce and cruel.  Moreover, the changes were extremely rapid, and even the many powerful men in the medieval world who were watching the battle on the sidelines also changed their colors.

    The body of Mr. Rui, the sword master, was in the light and shadow of the golden puppet. The ordinary long sword in his hand was also merged with the long sword Gao Feng brought out in the fairy mountain. With the sound of war drums of the man in gray behind him, the long sword thrust forward.  .

    With a flick of his hand, the long sword given to him by Mr. Rui, the sword master in the fairy mountain, was gone.  At the same moment, Gao Feng felt the surging Zhiyin Zhihan death energy in front of him begin to surge and stir. He raised his head and suddenly saw the dazzling light radiating from the sword of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master.  Gao Feng narrowed his eyes, and the golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes, and he looked at the first sword of Xianshan Sword Master learned from him by Sword Master Mr. Rui!

    Gao Feng had a ridiculous illusion in his heart. This sword was originally taught to him by a remnant soul of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in the Immortal Mountain. However, he was brought to the medieval world by Sun Crown, but he showed it to Mr. Rui, the Sword Master.  , only then can such a dazzling light appear in the world.

    "The same sword used by me is incomparable to the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master in front of me.

    It seems that all the light in the world is condensed on the long sword in the hand of the sword master Mr. Rui. The momentum and power displayed by this sword completely surpass the level when Gao Feng used this sword. Even a few years later in the fairy mountain  Even the remnant soul of Mr. Rui, the sword master, could not display such a perfect sword!

    Momentum, murderous intention, courage, sacrifice, countless feelings were brought into full play by the sword master Mr. Rui, displayed in front of Gao Feng, in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and in front of many powerful men in the medieval world.

    For the first time, it was displayed by Mr. Rui, the sword master, and displayed under the sun!

    The mighty force of the sword took away all the light that had bloomed in the previous day's fight.

    Between heaven and earth, only this sword exists, the only existence!

    No time!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" is advancing and not retreating. At this moment, he has begun to burn the most yin and soft aura that he relies on to survive. The gray death energy condenses, and when it reaches its limit, it flies towards the middle-aged man in blue cloth opposite.  No matter what moves I use, it seems like I can't cause any harm to this person.  Even if there was an inexplicable explosion of power in the body, it was resolved by this person.

    &nbsp; The expression on the face of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is very calm. "Wei Wang Hongyang" who has lost his memory cannot remember his past at all.  Failure means death.  Then, let¡¯s die together!  Even though the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master took up all the glory in the world, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" remained unmoved.  The gray aura on his body still went its own way, shooting towards the sword master Mr. Rui along with the red thread.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 541: Corona

    Several spear-like gray threads came together and became thicker.  But at this moment, Gao Feng felt that what "Wei Wang Hongyang" was holding was not a spear, but death.  The gray death energy soaked the dark red thread into gray, a color without any sign of life at all.

    One light and one dark, life and death.  Bright as the first sword of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, peerless youthfulness.  It is as dim as the gray spear in the hand of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", who is about to die.

    The tip of the long sword touched the gray death aura.  The Yin and soft death energy that had been compressed to the extreme finally found a breakthrough point, and the power to destroy everything burst out on the damaged bluestone platform beside Tianzhu Mountain.

    It was as if a gray alien beast from the wilderness had been released, fierce but silent.  The sound that surpassed the hearing of humans and monsters seemed to tell all the peerless experts what it meant to be a great sound. Like a sound, it broke out of the body in silence and pounced on the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master on the opposite side.

    Whether it was Mr. Rui the Sword Master or "King Hong Yang of Wei", neither of them dodge. If they dodged even a little, their momentum would be exhausted.  The two of them looked like they were just fighting, the two most powerful forces in the world colliding together.

    There is no sound, no one can hear anything.  Not even the gentle sound of wind between heaven and earth, not even the chirping of birds and animals beside Tianzhu Mountain, or even his own heartbeat could be heard.  Two lines of blood flowed from the ears of the foreign monk in short clothes and the Taoist with immortal wind.  There seemed to be an invisible crack in the huge jade object, and two huge volcanoes in the black mist erupted with scorching flames.  The resistance of the monsters was slightly higher, but the light-armored bear clan warrior also felt a splitting headache at this moment. The nine-tailed spirit fox had no time to care about itself, and just touched its lower abdomen with its hand, looking painful.

    The bluestone platform with a radius of 100 feet had just been shattered into countless rubbles. Under this indescribable force, it turned into countless dust, rotating with the vortex formed by the vitality between heaven and earth.  Each particle of dust has no weight at all, but in this turbulent eddy, it turns into countless swords and splashes everywhere.

    Tianzhu Mountain changed color with emotion, showing awe and fear towards this power that did not seem to come from the human world.

    Every particle of dust seems to have an extremely sharp edge, and bursts of sharp and harsh sounds are mixed together in the vortex, as if the world is about to collapse.

    The sky was full of dust and smoke. From the moment the sword master Mr. Rui's long sword came into contact with the gray spear with the aura of death of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", the figures of the two people were obscured by the sky.  Gao Feng felt that all around him was a vortex formed by the violent fluctuations of heaven and earth's vitality, sweeping everything with mighty power.  With a start in his heart, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him instantly opened, and he quickly retreated.  In a flash of lightning, he blocked the middle-aged lady who was pregnant with Liujia.

    The blood in the ears turned into two blood lines flying in mid-air due to the rapid movement, and was immediately shattered by the blow.

    The origin of the two people is one of them. The nine-tailed spirit fox had just confronted the big demon in the black mist for his own sake, which made Gao Feng unable to abandon him at this life-or-death moment.

    The commoner dragon skin became tougher after experiencing the baptism of thousands of years of Qiongshi and weird Zhuguo in the Middle Ages. Driven by the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, tough dragon scales emerged one after another, blocking the vital points behind Gao Feng and withstanding the sharp blade.  Baptism of the storm.

    It was only then that bursts of deafening sounds began to sound.  Rolling thunderstorms swept across the sky, leaving no grass behind in their path.  The majestic Tianzhu Mountain seemed to sway, and more rocks fell down.

    Neither "King of Wei Hong Yang" nor Sword Lord Mr. Rui could accurately control every trace of power at this moment. In addition, after the collision of two completely different forces, the chaotic explosion was no longer controlled by the two of them. Under the remaining power, the sky and the earth changed color, and the sky  Zhushan also trembled.

    The lightly armored bear warrior turned around, and a layer of light and shadow that looked like greasy grease appeared in front of him.  Once the sharp-edged dust carried by all the vortexes falls into the light and shadow, it is like being stuck in a quagmire. Without any effort, it is impossible to move forward at all.

    Even so, the light and shadow soon became overwhelmed.  After being filled with dust, the light becomes extremely dim until it disappears.  From the time he appeared to when he disappeared, it didn't even take a breath of time for the defense of the lightly armored bear clan warrior to be shattered.

    The Bear Clan itself is not good at defense, and offense is an indelible nature left in the blood of descendants by the Bear Clan¡¯s ancestors.  Therefore, the strongest man of the Bear Clan only wears a piece of light armor. This light armor has more of a commemorative significance, commemorating the strange and incredible beasts in the wilderness that the strongest man of the Bear Clan has killed in his life.  The body of a bear warrior is the best defense, bar none!

    Therefore, even if the light and shadow dissipated, the light-armored bear clan warrior still did not feel the slightest sense of frustration. He transformed into a ferocious giant bear and faced the chaotic and extremely violent energy of heaven and earth after "Wei Wang Hongyang" self-destructed.

    With a roar of a bear, the ferocious giant bear stood up and raised two huge bear paws.The brown aura swirling around was the same color as the long hair on the body of the lightly armored bear clan warrior after he transformed into himself.  The sharp blade-like vitality of heaven and earth stagnated and fell in front of the power of the brown aura.

    "The target of "Wei Wang Hongyang's" self-destruction is Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. No matter how strong the power overflowing from the surroundings is, it is extremely limited.  But it is this extremely limited power that forces the brown giant bear, one of the strongest in the world, to reveal his true form. Only in this way can he ensure that he will not be harmed.

    The power overflows and is still so powerful after being dispersed around. What will happen to the sword master Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who are at the center of the explosion?  It seems like you can figure it out without even thinking about it.

    Gao Feng's broad arms blocked the huge force of the explosion. The middle-aged lady behind him was slightly startled and then joked with a smile: "You are a generous boy. You can sacrifice your life to block it for me. When my daughter is born,  I¡¯ll ask you to be my son-in-law.¡±

    At such a thrilling time, the nine-tailed spirit fox actually still wanted to laugh. Facing the violent heaven and earth energy with countless sharp blades, Gao Feng was unable to speak at all, and his body was scratched with countless wounds by the sharp blade storm.  The dark golden blood was dripping and was pulled out by the violent heaven and earth energy, creating golden shadows. It looked extremely gorgeous, like a flower that remained unyielding in the storm.

    Beside Tianzhu Mountain, the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth is unbearable even to all the powerful men in the world.

    Beside Tianzhu Mountain, the golden puppet light and shadow between heaven and earth has turned into chaos. After completing a shocking blow, the long sword in his hand turned into a pendant and returned to the dragon-binding rope.  The light and shadow of Baizhang Golden Puppet finally faded away, and returned to nothingness together with the gray aura.

    Beside Tianzhu Mountain, all the strong men in the Middle Ages have different figures. Some are defending with all their strength, and some are trying to escape in the frenzied vitality of heaven and earth. But no matter what, today's battle has brought more difficulties to many strong men.  It was horror and disbelief.  The strong men who had already stood at the pinnacle of power in this era witnessed with their own eyes the sword master Mr. Rui and "King of Wei Hong Yang" on the bluestone platform who exerted power that they could not even imagine. No one knew what impact it would have on the medieval world.  have no idea.

    Beside Tianzhu Mountain, the chaotic space began to fluctuate more violently.  The gray aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was mixed with the sharp and pure sword energy and murderous aura of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and the bits of light left after the light and shadow of the golden puppet dissipated began to stir up.

    Although the nine-tailed fox was teasing, its luxurious sleeves trembled slightly, silently revealing the fear in its heart.  The scenes that happened today, even if she were the nine-tailed fox in this life and a powerful existence between heaven and earth, she would never have thought about it.

    And after every ups and downs, something even more unbelievable will happen.  Until now, the auras of Sword Lord Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hongyang" were mixed together but stirred up, forming several vast oolong-like cyclones.

    The chaotic sky was once again occupied by a strange force. The strong men of the Middle Ages looked at the changes in mid-air that no one had ever thought of in astonishment. They even completely forgot what they were doing.

    what is that!

    Is Tianzhu Mountain about to collapse?  Are heaven and earth about to close together?

    Several chaotic breaths mixed together, gradually becoming confused and sad.  This inexplicable feeling of vicissitudes of life was also felt by the strong men in the medieval world. No one knew why there was such a feeling lingering in their hearts.

    Gao Feng's heart suddenly tightened. This strange yet familiar feeling had been something he had been looking for since he came to the medieval world.  But he didn't expect that at this moment of life and death, he would actually appear in front of him, next to Tianzhu Mountain in the medieval world.

    Gao Feng experienced this kind of aura for an unknown amount of time when he was brought to the medieval world by Sun Crown. It could last for an instant or tens of thousands of years.  This kind of vicissitudes of life will make Gao Feng never forget it even if he dies.  Is the corona about to appear?

    The auras of "King Hongyang of Wei" and Mr. Rui, the sword master, turned into dragons and hovered above the nine heavens, quickly forming a huge corona.  Under this huge corona, Tianzhu Mountain does not show any majestic momentum.

    that's it!

    It took no effort to break through the iron shoes and find nowhere, and the anxiety in Gao Feng's heart became extremely practical at this moment.  The way back that I have searched for in every possible way is now suspended in the chaotic vitality of heaven and earth, so real.

    At this moment, Gao Feng simply couldn't believe that he had indeed seen that strange corona, the corona that brought him from Zhongjing to the medieval world.

    Two completely different auras on the corona moved rapidly on the corona like sunlight and moonlight, and the vicissitudes of the surrounding heaven and earth energy seemed to give off a smell of dust that echoed around Tianzhu Mountain.  It seems that the power of the sword master Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" are still fighting, even in the corona, they are still fighting to the death.

    Light and shadow are passing rapidly, everything isThe strong men in the ancient world didn't know what it meant.

    The explosion caused by the Yin and soft gray death energy of "Wei Wang Hongyang" who was shattered by the first sword of the Immortal Mountain by Mr. Rui, the sword master, has quickly calmed down with the emergence of the corona. Countless chaotic forces are in the sun around the corona.  The moon gradually became quieter and gentler as it shuttled.  It has turned into a long river of time. As the flowers bloom and fall, the young leaves poke their heads out slightly from the branches. The light flows thinly on the fingertips. I can only see the flowers hesitating and the willows sighing. The clear and innocent eyes become dim and dim.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 542 Return

    Only time can erase the pain, and only time can calm the hatred.  The powers of Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, and "King of Wei Hong Yang" gradually merged together, and they smiled at each other and lost their grudges.

    Sunrise turns to sunset in an instant.

    This is the power of time that no hero can defeat.  This is the power of time that you cannot resist even if you are as beautiful as a flower.  Since ancient times, heroes are like beauties, who do not make the world grow old.

    This is the years, this is the time, this is the power that many strong men in the Middle Ages present cannot let go of and cannot resist.

    ??The heroes are unparalleled, the beauties are alluring, but in the end they are just a handful of loess.

    "Thinking about the past will make you frown, and even prophecies will wither."  Not even the prophecies can make it through, let alone the life of flesh and blood.

    A black and white light and shadow were projected from the huge corona, shrouding Gao Feng in the light and shadow.  As the corona rotates rapidly, the atmosphere of vicissitudes of life spreads around, the space is distorted, and Gao Feng's figure becomes uncertain, changing together with the corona.

    The strong men in the medieval world were immersed in a wonderful feeling. This kind of test and challenge that everyone must face appeared openly in front of everyone, allowing these to make all the difference in the medieval world.  The strong men were at a loss and didn't know what to do.

    No one can remain indifferent before the indifference of time.

    The nine-tailed fox felt indescribably confused.  Since receiving the request from the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple, the nine-tailed fox has traveled thousands of miles from the north. He would rather run around with his pregnant body to see what this strange person and thing is.  I thought about countless possibilities, but I didn't expect that such a result would appear in front of me.

    Two powerful beings that had never appeared in the medieval world were fighting to the death in front of Tianzhu Mountain.  But in the end, he responded to the words of the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple. As expected, the young man Gao Feng had waited for his opportunity.

    If it weren¡¯t for Gao Feng.  Without the small sword pendant on the dragon-binding rope, it is still unclear whether the sword master Mr. Rui can finally break through the red thread of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  And all of this became an opportunity for this stubborn young man. In the end, the peerless demon died. The sword master Mr. Rui did not know whether he was alive or dead. Gao Feng was shrouded in the corona of the sun. It seems that he is about to enter the long river of time.

    "All the strange things and people who do not belong to this world have returned to silence. The medieval world is still the chaotic medieval world. The young people who dreamed of waiting for a peaceful sky in the medieval world will also leave.

    It turns out that this will be the case in the end.  The nine-tailed fox looked at Gao Feng whose figure was gradually fading speechlessly, feeling a little reluctant to leave.

    Things in the world are wonderful, because of fate.

    Gao Feng felt that his body was being pulled in by the sun, and he was not allowed to resist at all. He was overbearing and had an emotion called indifference.  I was thinking about the safety of Sword Lord Mr. Rui, but I couldn't muster the strength to do anything. I could only let the black and white light in the corona change.  Take yourself into the unknown future.

    The moment he entered the river of time, Gao Feng vaguely saw Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in blue cloth, walking out of the chaotic energy of heaven and earth.  Even though his clothes were torn, he looked so noble.  Mr. Rui, the master of swordsmanship, seemed to have raised his head and glanced at himself, as if saying goodbye to him.

    Mr. Sword Master Rui is indeed not dead!  Gao Feng didn't know if it was his hallucination, but his heart immediately became extremely quiet.  Fulfilled long-cherished wish.

    The black and white brilliance dissipated, and the vitality of heaven and earth around Tianzhu Mountain returned to its previous tranquility.  The gray mist was gradually fading, and a figure slowly walked out, like an indestructible sword.

    Even though there are scars all over the body.  It cannot be underestimated.  Even though the long sword in his hand is broken, it still makes people feel a gentle courage.  Three thousand worldly prosperity are washed away.  A long sword is more pure.

    The blue cloth is torn, and the sword at the waist is broken, but the sword master Mr. Rui looks like a newly tempered sword, and the gray death energy cannot cover up the light that is emitted inadvertently.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui walked out and looked back at the corona that was about to dissipate. There was a different emotion in his eyebrows and eyes.

    This is Gao Feng¡¯s opportunity, so why isn¡¯t it his own opportunity?

    Without exchanging greetings with the strong men watching the battle, Mr. Rui, the sword master, left Tianzhu Mountain and left the battlefield where he fought bloody battles.  The thin figure gradually disappeared at the end of the sky, showing his heroic spirit.

    The gray fog dissipated, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" disappeared. It seemed that it had turned into fog that filled the sky and dissipated in the wind.

    ??Zhongjing City, the Imperial City Courtyard.

    Emperor Xia Huangren stood in the ruins with his hands behind his back, looking at the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation that gradually disappeared in mid-air, and all he could hear was the screams and cries from Zhongjing City.The wife was motionless, not knowing what the emperor's heart was thinking at this moment.

    Although the Taoist priests from the Taoist Academy sent their manpower to protect Princess Qingrou at the Prince of Qin's Mansion, after all, there were still real people and heavenly masters who maintained the Heaven and Earth Net formation in the palace all year round.  At this moment, these real people and heavenly masters who have been unable to see the sun all year round are in no mood to celebrate their victory, and they dare not anger Emperor Xia, who is suppressing the irritability in his heart and may become angry at any time.

    It looks like he has won.  But nothing was found. The prince, King Qin, was kidnapped, leaving behind a city of Zhongjing baptized with blood and fire.

    Years of arrangements and planning, and the efforts of many generations of Xia emperors were all in vain. Not only did "Wei Wang Hong Yang" escape, but his other son, Prince Qin Wang, was also kidnapped by Daozu. How could the Xia Emperor be happy?  Get up.

    After saying that he would get him back at any cost, Emperor Xia Huang Ren remained in this posture and did not move at all.  Although both the Taoist masters and the heavenly masters felt that Emperor Xia Huangren's order was a bit unreasonable, no matter what happened to the boy, he would not be able to get him back at any cost.  But no one dared to question a king's will to his face, and could only slander him secretly.

    The real people and heavenly masters of the Taoist Academy began to get busy. Some people were maintaining the operation of the Tianluo Diwang formation, and some people returned to the Taoist Temple to look for the formation runes that had fallen into the dust.

    After the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division cleared away the demons and monsters in Zhongjing City, they returned to the Suppressing Demon Division one by one. After completing the mission that had been passed down for countless years, they stood peacefully. No one knows whether these powerful metal puppets will wake up again.  It was night, and if it weren't for the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, the wounds in Zhongjing City would undoubtedly have been cut larger and more blood would flow out.

    No one in the imperial city made any noise, and they were careful even when they spoke loudly, for fear of igniting Emperor Xia Huangren's anger.  In the background of the screams and cries, only the heavy footsteps of the Demon Suppressor's metal puppet could be heard from time to time, and then disappeared in an instant.  Emperor Xia Huangren watched expressionlessly as the puppets walked past the red walls of the ruins, watched the groups of Forbidden Army left soldiers guarding and patrolling, and watched the Taoists from Taiping Temple and Taoist Temple walking by. Still nothing.  A hint of expression.  It seems that even King Qin, who was kidnapped by Daozu, is not important. He only wants to bring Gao Feng back.

    Lin Tinggang stood beside Emperor Xia Huangren. Although he was exhausted physically and mentally, it was not the time to celebrate his victory and fall asleep soundly.  The Taoist Taoist Master and the Celestial Master didn't know why Emperor Xia Huang Ren wanted to get Gao Feng back at all costs, but Lin Tiggang still knew something about it.

    For no other reason, today¡¯s chaos in the capital city started from the ancestral spirit. Wei Wang Hongyang, who was possessed by the ancestral spirit, was taken away by the sun. Then why was Gao Feng, who did not use any skills to activate the formation, also taken away by the sun?

    No matter what, determining the whereabouts of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is the most important thing.  If he were to be killed by "Wei Wang Hongyang", he would not be able to say what he had accomplished, and it was hard to say who would be the winner of the Great Xia Ten Thousand Miles River.  Whether it's the lingering power of the formation or Gao Feng's possession of a rare treasure, finding Gao Feng will give you an inkling about the whereabouts of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    Therefore, Emperor Xia Huangren wanted to find Gao Feng at all costs.  It is said that Gao Feng is to be recovered, but the most important thing is to determine the whereabouts of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  No matter where "Wei Wang Hongyang" goes, he wants to see people alive and his body even if he dies!

    The night is gradually fading, but the smell of blood in Zhongjing City cannot be dissipated.  This night, a deep wound was cut in Zhongjing City. I don¡¯t know how long it will take for these painful memories to be erased.

    The rising sun is like blood. No one knows how much blood was shed that night to turn the sun red.

    Emperor Xia Huangren just kept standing like this, without even changing his posture. He seemed to have forgotten his fatigue and fatigue.

    The morning wind blew, bringing with it the smell of blood.  The blood was like a knife, sharply cutting through the silence in the small courtyard of the imperial city.  There seemed to be a cheer coming from the tower in the distant imperial city, and I couldn't help myself.

    There was a familiar fluctuation of the vitality of heaven and earth, and a glimmer of light flashed in Emperor Xia Huangren's eyes.  It was this kind of power that took away "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and it was also this kind of power that took away Gao Feng inexplicably.  There are some things that no one would want to think about without seeing them with their own eyes.  But after seeing it once or twice, and having a direction, many difficulties will be easily solved.  It does not seem to be a difficult task to use the Heaven and Earth Net formation to summon the sun, reverse the sun and bring back Gao Feng or "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    The vitality of heaven and earth around Emperor Xia Huangren began to come alive, driven by a king's pure energy, ready to go.  Until now, even peerless masters like Emperor Xia Huangren don¡¯t know whether this ancient formation spread from the Wei era will bring back Gao Feng, or whether it will bring back "King Hong Yang of Wei", or whether it will simply be a ferocious giant.  beast.

    The corona of the sun rose over the palace for the third time, and the four towers were surrounded by layers of white light. The black and white lights quicklySpin it up.  Out of fear of the unknown and fear that the corona would bring about some powerful and unknown opponent, Lin Ting just moved half a step forward without leaving a trace, blocking half of his body in front of Emperor Xia Huangren.

 Text Chapter 543 Everything is different

    Emperor Xia Huangren didn't say anything, and didn't even look at Lin Tingang.  Just watching the black and white lights and shadows flashing on the corona, the brows and eyes were as calm as water.

    The black and white shadows are like two pointers, fixed together after the vitality of heaven and earth twists uneasily.  Black and white overlap, turning into the gray color emanating from "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The twisted space burst into thick air, and then twisted and swayed more violently.

    The dense atmosphere gradually became calm and gentle, and a figure, like a carving knife carved out of nothingness, gradually appeared in the courtyard of the imperial city from blur to clarity.

    The armor on Emperor Xia Huangren¡¯s body seemed to move slightly, and then became quiet.  Lin Tinggang cautiously clenched his fists, his body full of murderous aura.  Emperor Xia Huangren smiled and said, "Don't be so nervous, it's Gao Feng."

    Lin Tinggang looked at the blurry shadow, which had not yet transformed into a face, and there was no fluctuation of vitality. He didn't know how Emperor Xia Huangren could tell that it was Gao Feng and not "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  However, for so many years, he has been defending around Emperor Xia Huangren, one of the top five in the world, so he naturally knows that Emperor Xia Huangren is true to his words, and Lin Tinggang firmly believes in this.

    The shadow gradually became real, and a young figure appeared in the courtyard of the palace. His body was covered with scars, and his wings in the sky armor were half-opened behind him. It was Gao Feng who was inexplicably taken away by the sun.

    Emperor Xia Huangren looked at the somewhat confused Gao Feng with a hint of amusement, and said: "There is no Jiazi in the mountains, and you don't know the year. I guess that's the truth. I have only been walking for a few hours, and I have entered the holy realm. Hey!  "

    Gao Feng was extremely surprised when he heard the voice of Emperor Xia Huangren.  The moment he was taken away by the sun, he was still worried about where he would appear. When he heard the voice of Emperor Xia Huangren, he felt that the voice was so pleasant.

    I¡¯m really back!

    It seems that nothing has changed, it seems that I have only walked for one breath.  Looking at the newly illuminated Zhongjing City, the surrounding vitality was much weaker than in the medieval world. The smoke and cries in Zhongjing City still vaguely reminded Gao Feng of his suffering and helplessness that night.

    I¡¯m really back!

    Emperor Xia Huangren was still in this small courtyard that had been damaged and had no trace of its original appearance. Lin Tinggang was guarding Emperor Xia Huangren.  Nothing changed at all. After a burst of ecstasy in his heart, Gao Feng fell into confusion.  Just come back?  Although this is what I have always dreamed of, after living in the medieval world for several months, the chaotic place, the rich vitality of heaven and earth, the sword master of that era, Mr. Rui, and the nine-tailed fox, are all real or just a reality  A dream?

    Seeing Gao Feng standing there blankly after being sent back by Ricorian, wondering what he was thinking, Emperor Xia Huangren couldn't help but smile.  Lin Tinggang coughed and reminded Gao Feng not to lose his composure in front of Emperor Xia.  It was only then that Gao Feng reluctantly woke up from the huge change, put away his wings of the Soaring Sky Armor, took a few steps forward, saluted in front of Emperor Xia Huangren, and bowed down.

    "Get up, tell me where you have been? Have you seen Wei Wang Hongyang?" The armor on Emperor Xia Huangren's body still glowed faintly, keeping his body and strength at their peak.

    "I was brought to the medieval world by the formation of the sun, where I met King Hong Yang of Wei." After hearing what Gao Feng said, Emperor Xia Huangren's body suddenly tightened, and the entire "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation seemed to follow Emperor Xia Huangren's movements.  The mood changes and begins to fluctuate faintly.

    Gao Feng continued: "Although King Hong Yang of Wei only left a moment earlier than I did, he arrived more than a year earlier. However, King Wei had lost his mind and turned into a peerless demon, and was hunted down by powerful men in the Middle Ages. I was in the Middle Ages.  Shi has been looking for a way to come back, and finally Wei Wang Hongyang was killed by Mr. Rui, the sword master of the medieval world, and I was brought back by Ri Mian."

    Emperor Xia Huangren savored every word carefully for a long time. Although his expression remained calm, Gao Feng, who had already entered the holy realm, could feel the faint change in Emperor Xia Huangren's aura.

    After a long while, Emperor Xia Huangren smiled, his armor calmed down, and he said with a smile: "It can be regarded as your destiny. You went to the medieval world, and you have already advanced to the holy realm after being here for only a few hours.  It¡¯s true that you are making great strides with each passing day, and your future life is to be feared.¡±

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what to say, and the situation was slightly awkward.  Emperor Xia Huangren turned around and said in a deep voice: "Destroy this formation."

    Lin Ting was stunned for a moment, and when he heard Emperor Xia Huangren's voice was as cold as the autumn wind, he felt a pang of pity in his heart.  Overnight, a son was possessed by the ancestral spirit, lost his mind, and went to the medieval world.  Another son was kidnapped by Taozu, who was no weaker than him, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead.  The pain of losing a child in old age, and sending a white-haired person to a black-haired one cannot be explained clearly in a few words.

    Emperor Xia Huangren looked at the fish-belly white sky, his voice was low and hoarse, "Now that you have gone, don't come back."

    The man has arrivedHeart is like iron.  This sentence completely ruined the possibility of Wei Wang Hongyang's return, and also killed a biological son with his own hands.

    After the decree was issued, the Taoist masters and heavenly masters of the Taoist Academy followed the decree and left. No one asked why.  A moment later, standing around the Imperial City, he had been standing quietly in Zhongjing City since the founding of the Xia Dynasty. His bravery despite the wind and rain has been deeply engraved in everyone's memory under the high tower of the Imperial City.  Send out huge energy fluctuations.

    The four high towers glowed with a faint white light, and the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation echoed the changes in the formation. It seemed that it was also bidding farewell to an old friend who had been with him for many years. The sky that had just been quiet for a long time was once again filled with seven colors.  Ambilight.

    When the four towers were destroyed, the last brilliant colors bloomed, activating the vitality of heaven and earth around the imperial city and activating the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  The city of Zhongjing was once again in a state of nervousness. Seeing the formation of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" being activated again, they all thought that there were still remnants of the King of Wei in Zhongjing who were wreaking havoc on the imperial city.

    When the left army of the Forbidden Army and the Taoists from Taipingguan rushed to the vicinity of the imperial city one after another, they were told that the imperial city was safe and sound.  After the bloody fight, many sergeants and Taoists watched dumbfoundedly as the four imperial city towers, one of the landmark buildings of Zhongjing City, slowly collapsed after waves of majestic energy fluctuations. Waves of smoke rose into the sky, flooding the towers.  The four tall towers disappeared into the rising sun of Zhongjing City, leaving only smoke and memory.

    The fluctuations of vitality between heaven and earth gradually subsided, and the "Awesome Purifying Heaven and Earth" formation also calmed down.  The city of Zhongjing was even more dilapidated and dilapidated.

    When Emperor Xia Huangren saw the four imperial city towers crashing down, a trace of determination disappeared from his eyes.  He turned around and smiled kindly, and said: "Gao Feng, although I have always thought you were very good, I never thought you could reach the Holy Realm so quickly. Even if my Hong family gathers the world's spiritual energy, King Qin is still only at the Xuan Realm.  That's all. You have made great contributions to this catastrophe, but I have already betrothed my precious granddaughter to you, what else can I give you as a reward?"

    Gao Feng didn't even dare to say that. Emperor Xia Huangren was just joking. He was even more happy to see Gao Feng being honest and honest.  The sharp sword that had hung over the heads of the Daxia royal family for hundreds of years had been destroyed. Although there was still the matter of Daozu kidnapping King Qin, the joy in his heart could not be concealed at this moment even though Emperor Xia was deeply scheming.

    "Let's go to Prince Qin's Mansion to see Princess Qingrou, the little girl, to see if she has lost weight due to hunger after traveling to the North with you." Emperor Xia Huangren laughed loudly.

    After the chaos, although the carriages were light and simple, there were hundreds of guards in front and behind.  Along the way, he saw the tragic situation of countless wives and children being separated, and saw the people of Zhongjing who were once happy and prosperous being displaced, which made Gao Feng feel slightly sour.

    When passing by the Demon Suppressing Division, Emperor Xia Huangren stopped, lightly adjusted his armor, and gave a slight salute to the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division.

    There are no strange phenomena from heaven and earth, everything is calm and natural.  Emperor Xia Rendi's worship was not a metal puppet, but a tribute to the beautiful rivers and mountains of Great Xia, and a tribute to the countless years of painstaking efforts of his ancestors.  On this occasion, the overall situation of the world has been decided.

    Emperor Xia Huangren didn¡¯t move much. Gao Feng noticed that the two metal puppets at the entrance of the Demon Suppressing Department were already stained with blood and the smell of various magic smoke, but when Emperor Xia Huangren bowed down, two drops of dew dropped.

    Even gold and stone have friendship.

    After bowing gracefully, Emperor Xia Huangren left the Demon Suppressing Division.  After this battle, the Demon-Suppressing Division may really only exist in the annals of history.

    Along the way, I encountered sergeants from the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army, and they all bowed to the ground.  Emperor Xia Huang generously praised the sergeant's bravery, showing the attitude of a wise king and a holy lord.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Fengtianfang.  Gao Feng was thinking about it, walked to Lin Tingang and asked in a low voice.

    Lin Ting just saw that Gao Feng came back safe and sound. He will definitely be the son-in-law of King Qin in the future. He will be a high-ranking official and receive a generous salary, which is just around the corner.  Naturally, he wanted to get close, so he smiled and whispered: "Marquis Gao took the servants and people of the clan to the streets to quell the rebellion. This time he has made a great contribution, and there will definitely be generous rewards in the future."

    Gao Feng felt relieved after hearing what Lin Tingang said.  In this earth-shaking change, the emperor's will is the most important thing. If Fengtian Hou Gao Tianhai can make such a choice, he will definitely not be liquidated in the future. Even if the Gao family cannot be promoted to the position of duke, there will definitely be other rewards.  But other hesitants, the princes and nobles on both sides of the head and the rat, couldn't tell.

    Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion seemed very quiet, and seemed not to have been affected by the chaos in Zhongjing City.  But ever since he entered Prince Qin's palace and got closer and closer to Prince Qin's inner palace, Gao Feng became more and more frightened.  The Prince of Qin's Mansion seemed to have experienced an earthquake, which was not inferior to the Imperial City Courtyard.  You must know that the peerless powerful Emperor Xia Huangren was in the imperial city, and he finally had a fierce fight with "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    At that time, "King WeiIt can be seen how the red thread of "Hong Yang" is raging here. (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 544 It¡¯s not over yet

    Gao Feng, the inner palace of King Qin who depicts fine gold patterns, has been here once, but from a distance, he only saw broken walls and ruins.  The inner wall that once shocked Gao Feng disappeared, along with the countless runes and formations on it.  dilapidated and in disarray.

    In the preparations of Emperor Xia Huangren, the Prince of Qin¡¯s Mansion was a battlefield that was only slightly inferior to the Imperial City. Over the years, the inner palace array had been strengthened in the Prince of Qin¡¯s Mansion.  But I didn't expect that the methods of "King of Wei Hong Yang" were so sharp in the end. They couldn't even maintain the grand formation that had been set up for so many years, even with Deng Tianshi presiding over it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Emperor Xia Huangren, Emperor Xia, Emperor Ren, to let himself and "King Wei Hong Yang" fight to the death. Daozu, who would consume the national power of Daxia to the greatest extent, felt cold in his heart and snorted.

    Approaching the fine iron room in the inner house, Princess Qingrou had already heard the news and came out to greet Emperor Xia Huangren.  Reunited after the disaster, one had traveled thousands of miles, and the other had narrowly escaped death. Princess Qingrou was as light as an elegant butterfly flying into the arms of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and crying bitterly.

    Emperor Xia Huangren gently stroked Princess Qingrou¡¯s hair and comforted Princess Qingrou.  At this moment, even if the emperor's heart is deep and untouchable, he can't help but shed tears.

    Gao Feng looked around and saw many heavenly masters and real people from the Taoist Academy patrolling around the fine iron house where Princess Qingrou lived in the inner palace of the King of Qin, without any slack.  Kang Zhenren's face was as calm as a sharp sword standing in the courtyard, controlling the situation in the middle.  # Master Tiantian was half lying in Deng Ying's arms, his face was as white as paper, and he didn't know whether he was alive or dead.  #Ú⹇¡¯s tears kept dripping down, and they fell on the lapel of her clothes, already making a large area wet.

    The bodies of the several heavenly masters and Taoists who guarded the Prince of Qin's Mansion with Mr. Kang as mentioned by Master Kang have been removed. The entire Prince of Qin's Mansion is in ruins, and the faint and cold aura is still faintly visible.  It felt as if the red thread of "King Wei Hong Yang" was still in Prince Qin's palace.

    "So what if it's an imperial home?"  Gao Feng sighed in his heart, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was truly a peerless figure. With only one person's power, he brought the most powerful country in the world into chaos.  Even if he was brought to the medieval world by the sun, he would still dominate the world. If Mr. Rui, the sword master of the medieval world, were not here, he would one day become an invincible character.

    Princess Qingrou lay in the arms of Emperor Xia Huangren, her shoulders twitching slightly. She was obviously crying, crying out all the grievances and helplessness in her heart.  Although he was born into an imperial family, his short life was extremely rough, as if he was cursed by the Nine Nether Demon.  Even Emperor Xia Huangren had been suffering from the strange disease that he was helpless to deal with. He traveled thousands of miles and narrowly escaped death several times before arriving at the Snow Mountain Temple and meeting the legendary saint. Only then was the serious illness cured.  But after returning to Zhongjing City, he faced a situation where his family was broken up and his family was destroyed.  Encountering so many ups and downs would be unbearable for anyone, not to mention that Princess Qingrou is just a young girl.

    After a long time, seeing that Princess Qingrou's mood was slightly stable, Emperor Xia Huangren patted Princess Qingrou's shoulder gently and murmured: "Since the serious illness has been cured, that's good, that's good."

    Princess Qingrou sobbed and nodded, but refused to leave the embrace of Emperor Xia Huangren.  Princess Qingrou suffered from a strange disease since she was a child, and her body was filled with cold energy. Only Emperor Xia Huangren could hold Princess Qingrou.  The grandfather and grandson have a deep relationship, and it happened to be after the disaster here, so the admiration in their hearts naturally emerged.

    Emperor Xia Huangren smiled slightly and said: "You little girl, why are you still so naughty at such a big age? Is there anything interesting about going to the Snow Mountain Temple? Tell me about it later."

    Princess Qingrou showed a smile on her face and nodded lightly. Knowing that Emperor Xia Huangren had important matters, she stopped talking.

    With that said, Emperor Xia Huangren glanced at Gao Feng and said, "I have a difficult problem in my mind. I wonder if you can give me an answer."

    The emperor's heart is unpredictable, Gao Feng has been cautiously waiting for Emperor Xia Ren.  At this time, when I heard Emperor Xia Huangren say such a sentence without any clue, or after the reunion between grandparents and grandson, I felt tight in my heart. I didn't know what Emperor Xia Huangren meant by this sentence.  Wei Wei looked at Princess Qingrou in confusion as she turned around and made a face at him, feeling funny in her heart.

    With a questioning look in her eyes, she glanced at Princess Qingrou. The little princess had a pretty face that was wet with tears, and she shook her head unknownly like a little cat with a colorful face.

    "The actions of the two little children can be concealed from others, so how can they be concealed from the Xia Emperor Ren Emperor.  Emperor Ren laughed loudly and said, "There are some weird things in the bloodline of my Daxia Hong family. You know it."

    Gao Feng nodded in agreement and said nothing. He just looked at Princess Qingrou quietly and listened to Emperor Xia Huangren continue to speak.

    "This is the reason for the great chaos in the capital city. Each generation of my Daxia Hong family has two sons, no more, no less, and never a daughter. This time, King Wei, who was possessed by a demon, has stayed in the Middle Ages.  World, I can't come back after thinking about it. King Qin was kidnapped by Taozu last night, and he doesn't know whether he is alive or dead. The problem arises hereHere, King Qin is my crown prince. If King Qin is not in Zhongjing City, there will definitely be trouble.  But now that the capital city is in ruins, not only can I not be able to leave Zhongjing City, but even the powerful people from the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple cannot leave.  "

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????? The movement was extremely slight, and Gao Feng knew that this was the reflection of the feelings in Emperor Xia Huangren's heart.

    "Zhongjing City is the foundation of Daxia and cannot be given up. After King Qin was established as the crown prince, the Hong family's secret technique allowed the world's spiritual energy to gather in King Qin's body. I think this was what the dying old man of Dao Ancestor did, so he took the risk  Because of the great dissatisfaction in the world, Wei was willing to offend the Daxia royal family and kidnap the King of Qin.

    After saying that, Emperor Xia Huangren looked at Gao Feng with a questioning look in his eyes.

    Gao Feng and the little princess naturally understood the meaning behind the words. Princess Qingrou looked at Gao Feng with expectant eyes and saw the conflict in Gao Feng's heart.  What he has to deal with is Daozu, the most powerful man in the world who is as famous as Emperor Xia Huangren. How can Gao Feng cope with it?  But Princess Qingrou also knew that Gao Feng was carrying a precious weapon, and the flying armor behind him was extremely fast. If he really met Daozu, if he couldn't defeat him and ran away, it seemed that only Gao Feng could do it.

    While struggling, Master #ÚâÌìʦ managed to stand up, with Deng Ying supporting him. With tears in his eyes, Master #ÚâÌìʦ was looking worried.  Although Deng Tianshi was supported by Deng Ying, his feet were still weak and swaying.

    Emperor Xiahuangren took a look at #ÚâÌìʦ and knew that Deng Tianshi was holding on to the Prince of Qin's Mansion alone and had reached the point where the oil was exhausted. Although he woke up at this moment, he must have something important to say with such reluctance.

    "There is no need to be polite, Heavenly Master. State affairs are important. If you have anything to say, please tell me immediately."

    # Master Tian Tian gave a slight salute and said feebly: "When King Qin was finally kidnapped, I left a rune on King Qin. Finally, the rune disappeared at the main rudder of Qingxu Gate. King Qin should have been kidnapped to Qing Dynasty by Taozu.  The chief helmsman of Xumen is here.¡±

    Having said this, Deng Tianshi's face turned red, his body went limp, and he fainted in Deng Ying's arms again. Several Tianshis rushed to his side to help Tian Tianshi regain his health.  Kang Zhenren stood in front of Deng Tianshi, motionless like a sharp sword.

    Gao Feng finally knew what Emperor Xia Huangren meant, and was suddenly shocked. He secretly thought to himself how he could compete with a strong man like Daozu?  Before advancing to the holy realm, Gao Feng couldn't understand how powerful these strongest men in the world were, even if they looked at them, there was too much difference.  But after entering the Holy Realm and witnessing the shocking battle between many powerful men in the medieval world and the swordsmen in their heyday, Mr. Rui and "King of Wei Hong Yang", Gao Feng knew all the feelings.

    Daozu is not something he can compete with at all. Maybe he can barely escape with the Soaring Sky Armor and his current state, but rescuing King Qin is undoubtedly a fantasy.

    Thinking about it, Gao Feng suddenly became distracted, thinking of the "King of Wei Hong Yang" who had fought alongside him twice in the medieval world and had lost his mind.  This peerless demon is really a big trouble. If there was no chaos in Zhongjing City, even if Daozu captured King Qin, there would still be King Wei in Zhongjing City.

    Although Gao Feng was helpless, he knew that since Emperor Xia Emperor Ren had told him so clearly, he had naturally seen that he had advanced to the holy realm after being brought back by Sun Crown. Moreover, he had treasures such as the Soaring Sky Armor. Even if he could not defeat him, he thought  It¡¯s hard to do anything to yourself if you want to be an ancestor.

    Princess Qingrou¡¯s eyes revealed a tangled mood. Even Emperor Xia Huangren¡¯s invitations could not be rejected by Gao Feng, so he had to bow and salute, and said loudly: "My minister Gao Feng is willing to go through fire and water and return to the King of Qin."

    "Just go and take a look." Emperor Xia Emperor Ren gently waved his hand and said, "Daozu is one of the most powerful people in the world. Even if you have advanced to the holy realm, there is no way you can save King Qin from Daozu.  There is a glimmer of possibility. You go under surveillance and determine the specific whereabouts of King Qin. When Zhongjing City returns to stability, I will definitely lead the army to wipe out the Qingxu Gate!"

    In the Middle Ages, many powerful men dispersed from Tianzhu Mountain.  Mr. Jian Zunrui left and disappeared.  The peerless demon disappeared without a trace, scattered into the wind and turned into dust.  The earth-shattering battle ended here, and not even a legend was left in the world.  It was as if nothing had ever happened and everything was back to how it was before.

    Tianzhu Mountain is still the same Tianzhu Mountain, and the chaotic world is still chaotic. This battle seems to have not changed anything at all, but there seems to be some changes. Who can tell clearly.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????The human race and demons are still being bullied and humiliated, the strong men of all races are still rampant, the sword master Mr. Rui's whereabouts are elusive, and the peerless demons are being killed.  A powerful race occupies the pinnacle of the world and does whatever they want.  Various ferocious beasts in the wilderness occasionally show up in the world, leaving a bloody trail.

    This world has everything, the only thing it lacks is order.

    &nbsp; Among the powerful races in the world, the dragon race is the strongest race, and no one disagrees with this.  With naturally strong muscles and powerful magic instincts, even the weakest dragons are enough to compete with monks and warriors in the dragon realm. Needless to say, there are many powerful beings in the dragon clan.

    The Dragon Clan is proud, and all living beings in the world are like ants in the eyes of the Dragon Clan.  Even though Mr. Rui, the sword master, had a peerless battle with "King of Wei Hong Yang", the Dragon Clan still didn't come to watch the battle.  It's not because they are powerful enough to ignore all this, but because their superior mentality makes the Dragon Clan disdain to admit that the most powerful existence in the world is not actually the Dragon Clan.

    Although there are very few dragons who stand at the top of the peak, the overall strength makes many strong men unwilling to easily provoke the dragons.  The dragon clan is mysterious and powerful, and there are countless secret legends within the clan.  Because of their power and pride, the Dragon Clan rarely communicates with other races. Even the strong men who stand at the pinnacle of power know very little about the rules of the Dragon Clan.

    The most obscure thing in the dragon clan is that every old dragon that enters its twilight years and is dying will leave the clan before death and go to a place to wait for the end of life.

    And the place waiting for the end of life is the legendary Dragon Tomb.

    Deep in the Western Desert, a desolate valley stands in the middle of thousands of miles of desert. It is so cold and lonely that no one can travel thousands of miles of desert to reach this uninhabited place.  The desolate valley is surrounded by a thick layer of death aura, so strong that no other life except real dragons, fake dragons, and dragon beasts can bear it.

    Within a thousand miles of the dark valley, because of the presence of this strong aura of death, there was not even a single ant, let alone birds and animals.  Even if migratory birds pass through the desert every year, they intentionally or unintentionally leave far away from here and take a detour.

    For tens of thousands of years, this valley has been guarded by countless false and wild dragons.  This has always been a place where the Dragon Clan exiles fake and wild dragons who have made mistakes.

    There are only two places like this that hold the corpses of the aged dragons.  One place is deep in the Western Desert, and the other is located in the whirlpool of the East China Sea.  This is the legendary Dragon Tomb, the place where every dragon that has exhausted its lifespan finally dies.

    Over the years, countless old dragons have died here.

    The Dragon Clan¡¯s dragon power mixed with the aura of death has been accumulated for countless years and has become extremely strong. In the valley, densely packed and thick layers of dragon bones are piled up like mountains, and the bottomless valley is filled with piles.

    Between the dragon bones like forests and hills, there are erratic shadows constantly appearing, patrolling and guarding, wandering here beyond time for thousands of years, and they will still continue to wander.

    Dragons are the most powerful species in the world.  The keel carries the aura of the dragon, which is a kind of dragon power that will not disappear just because the dragon dies.  Even an ordinary dragon bone is worth thousands of gold in the world.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, but word of mouth spread the legend of the Dragon Tomb.  Every time a dragon dies, it goes to its tomb with treasures that it could not part with during its lifetime.

    Ever since this legend came into existence in the world, there have been countless strong men who want to challenge themselves, people whose hearts are burned by greed, and monsters who have traveled thousands of miles to look for the dragons who returned to their hometown when they died in the Western Desert or the East China Sea.  Dragon Tomb.  But no matter how many people traveled thousands of miles to search in the desert and the East China Sea, no one could ever return alive. All the people or monsters either died in the endless desert and the boundless East China Sea, or were "lucky" to find them.  Dragon Tomb, but died at the hands of endless fake and wild dragons around the Dragon Tomb.

    These two places are also called Jedi by the world, and they have been passed down to later generations, but their reputation is not obvious, and they are more like a mythical legend.  Until the Middle Ages, only a handful of people knew about the existence of Dragon Tomb.

 Text Chapter 545 Dragon Valley

    Ever since this legend came into existence in the world, there have been countless strong men who want to challenge themselves, people whose hearts are burned by greed, and monsters who have traveled thousands of miles to look for the dragons who returned to their hometown when they died in the Western Desert or the East China Sea.  Dragon Tomb.  But no matter how many people traveled thousands of miles to search in the desert and the East China Sea, no one could ever return alive. All the people or monsters either died in the endless desert and the boundless East China Sea, or were "lucky" to find them.  Dragon Tomb, but died at the hands of endless fake and wild dragons around the Dragon Tomb.

    These two places are also called Jedi by the world, and they have been passed down to later generations, but their reputation is not obvious, and they are more like a mythical legend.  Until the Middle Ages, only a handful of people knew about the existence of Dragon Tomb.

    The sky is full of yellow sand and dust is flying.  The fierce wind mixed with fine sand ravaged everything in the Western Desert, and countless sand dunes moved little by little in the strong wind.  At a glance, everywhere is monotonous yellow, there is not even a tree, and there is no green at all.  The legendary Dragon Tomb Valley is far away in the sky, as if it will never be reached.  The vast Western Desert and the dead sea of ??sand are the background around Dragon Tomb.  Powerful and solemn, standing there, it will always be a monotonous color, and it has not changed at all after thousands of years.  The edge of yellow is the silent breath of death, and the area for thousands of miles is gray. Even the blue sky and white clouds do not exist.

    In the place covered by the breath of death, not even the wind has blown, and there is a dead silence.

    The old yellow dragon flew slowly from the north, followed by two red dragons in their prime.  This is the tradition of the dragon clan. Every old dragon who is about to die will either come to the Dragon Tomb of the West Desert or the Dragon Tomb of the East China Sea in the last period of his life.  Waiting for the arrival of death here, the purpose of escorting the dying old dragon is to protect the safety of the old dragon. In case it is unable to continue flying, these two giant dragons who have just entered their prime will carry the dying dragon.  The old dragon was sent to the dragon tomb.  The second is to let the newly adult dragon know the specific location of the dragon tomb.

    This is the tradition of the Dragon Clan and has been like this for tens of thousands of years.  The dragon soul in the dragon tomb is entangled with death, and except for the exiled fake dragons and dragon beasts, there are no other creatures.  If there are any, there are only those unimaginably powerful undead ghosts, those undead ghosts transformed from powerful dragon souls, floating in the valley.

    The scales on the yellow old dragon's body glowed with a light yellow light. It was not because it was eroded by the years and turned into a light yellow color, but because this old dragon was originally one of the most powerful dragons in the dragon clan who was good at earth spells.  The light yellow color on the dragon's scales is the pride of the old dragon, and the strong dragon power is permeating around him. Even the two newly grown dragons dare not get too close due to the pure dragon power and huge power.

    He was not lonely along the way. The old yellow dragon told the two giant dragons who had just grown up about the scenery he saw along the way and some stories he had experienced.  At the moment when my life is about to end, I will pursue countless ancestors in the dragon tomb, hoping to continue to be reincarnated as a dragon in the next life.  I hope that after I am reincarnated in the next life, I can also escort a dying old dragon to the Tomb of Ximolong, and listen to the old dragon talk about the bizarre situations in his life.

    "Three thousand miles ahead, there is the cemetery of our dragon clan. When I am old, I will have to die there before I can be reincarnated as a dragon in the next life. If I die somewhere else, it may not happen." Huang Laolong accompanied him when he was young.  I visited the Dragon Tomb with an old dragon from the previous generation and heard this legend at that time.  Looking at the two young giant dragons behind him, they dismissed his statement, but were forced by his own majesty not to refute it.

    The old yellow dragon thought of his youth, which was many years ago, but now it seems that it has become blurry, with the smell of musty years.  Did you also sneer at what your father said at that time?  At that time, I still had great ambitions. At that time, I still thought about becoming the strongest person in the world, even defeating time, surviving forever, and becoming a legend of the Dragon Clan.

    But now, the ambitions of the past have still been defeated by irreversible time.  The most powerful thing in this world is nothing but time.  Sooner or later they will understand, but by then they will be old and come to this dragon tomb to wait for the last moment, just like themselves now.  Watching the world of mortals helplessly and the vicissitudes of life.

    How long does it take to understand what you really want?  The old yellow dragon looked at the dragon tomb that was now invisible thousands of miles away, and seemed to see the cycle of life.  If life all leads to the same end, then what's the point of living?

    "What's in the Dragon Tomb?" asked a giant dragon next to the yellow old dragon. Every dragon will accompany the old dragon to the Dragon Tomb once when it reaches adulthood. All the young dragons are full of infinite interest there.  curious.  Why does the Dragon Clan have such a strange custom?  Is it just what the older generation of dragons said, just to prevent the remains of the proud dragons from being ruined by those lowly creatures?  This tooIt¡¯s too unreasonable.

    The old yellow dragon looked at his fate with dim eyes. After a long time, he slowly said: "There are only fake dragons and dragon beasts that were exiled by our dragon clan, and there is nothing else."

    The reincarnation of fate made the yellow old dragon much slower. He flew for a few more breaths before he remembered something and murmured: "In addition to these sinful dragons, there are also undead ghosts transformed from dead dragon souls.  There is also a monstrous air of death that stretches for thousands of miles, covering the sky and the sun. Think about it, it would be really lonely to sleep there."

    Yellow Old Long seemed to think that he would have to spend countless years so lonely from today, and felt lonely in his heart.

    "Does our dragon clan also have undead ghosts?" Another young dragon asked in surprise.  In the eyes of the world, undead ghosts are evil things, but they never expected that even powerful dragons would become undead ghosts!  This is incredible.

    "Of course, as long as one lives, it is possible to turn into an undead ghost in the end. The stronger the vitality and resentment in the heart, the less willing to leave this world, the greater the possibility of turning into an undead ghost in the end. Our dragon clan is the most powerful in the world.  It is a powerful race, so the possibility of turning into undead ghosts is very high. There are powerful undead dragons everywhere in Dragon Tomb. They are no longer bound by time after death, so each one is so powerful that you can't believe it.  ." The old yellow dragon said lightly, looking for the memory of when he came to the Dragon Tomb in the long-dusted memory.  I remember that when I saw the undead ghost turned into a powerful dragon soul, I was filled with horror.

    It¡¯s just that my mood is so weak that I can¡¯t even remember it. I¡¯m really old.  The old yellow dragon sighed with emotion.

    How many years ago was that?  He is recognized as a young talent in the Dragon Clan, and his talent is ranked among the top ten in the Dragon Clan.  Even the old dragons of the dragon clan believe that they may become a dragon that reaches the pinnacle of power, and may become one of the most powerful dragons in history.

    However, after entering the dragon tomb, he saw those undead ghosts that were so powerful that they could be called heaven-defying, and the dragon souls that were so powerful that he could not even imagine. He felt the death energy around him that was so rich that it was almost substantial.  Zhidu has undergone earth-shaking changes.  Therefore, with his own confusion and hard work after many years, he got the title of the Dragon Clan with the strongest earth magic.  But in the end, when I faced the years, all the efforts I had made and my dreams seemed so ridiculous.  Looking back, it doesn't seem to make any sense at all.

    "Although undead ghosts have unlimited time, they can't use the majestic vitality of heaven and earth at all, nor can they use the powerful talents of the dragon clan. It's just" The words were not finished, but the words about the yellow old dragon were not.  How to believe.

    The old yellow dragon knew that it would end like this. This was what he had thought back then. Without seeing those powerful beings and those undead ghosts that had survived for who knows how many years, no proud dragon would believe it.  What they believe more is their talent, and what they believe more is that one day they can dominate the world and dominate the world.

    The vast Western Desert, the endless yellow sand, there are always blue sky, white clouds and sea of ??sand between the sky and the earth, the colors are vast and monotonous.  They were flying like this, speechless to each other.  A journey of several thousand miles is neither far nor close.  Although the Dragon Tomb Valley was still invisible after a few days, the aura of death that stretched for hundreds of miles around the Dragon Tomb Valley had already appeared.

    The old yellow dragon's dim eyes looked at the endless desert and the smell of death, recalling his life experiences. After a long time, he seemed to feel that something was wrong, and his flying speed gradually slowed down.

    "What's wrong?" A strong dragon saw that the yellow old dragon's flying speed had slowed down, and felt a little strange, so he asked.

    "Why does the death aura in Dragon Tomb seem to be much lighter than when I came hundreds of years ago, and the scope is much smaller. Logically speaking, it should be stronger after hundreds of years." The old yellow dragon seemed to be answering.  The junior's question seemed to be murmuring to himself.  His voice was so low that only he could hear the murmured words at the end.  With doubts in his eyes, he looked at the haze formed by the condensed aura of death in the distance, trying to see something through the dense haze.

    The two strong adult dragons looked at the strong aura of death and thought that this senior dragon was really old and confused.  Could such a strong smell of death be even stronger than this a few years ago?  Wouldn't it mean that the entire western part of the Western Desert is shrouded in the aura of death?  This is incredible.  The two strong red giant dragons couldn't imagine it at all. They just thought that the old yellow dragon was old and talking nonsense.

    The old yellow dragon flew towards the dragon tomb, with countless yellow sand surrounding it.  He is a dragon who is proficient in earth spells, and he is in the Western Desert, surrounded by yellow sand that blocks the sky and the sun. The power of earth spells is at least 30% stronger.  The dense yellow sand seemed to come alive, wrapping around the yellow old dragon's body, as if every grain of sand wasWith a ferocious roar, it is extremely powerful.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 546 Absorption

    What's going on here?  The two adult giant dragons behind the yellow old dragon felt horrified in their hearts when they saw the yellow old dragon skillfully summoning the earth spell defense.  I didn't feel any powerful aura at all. Could it be that the old yellow dragon in front of me had already sensed it?

    Without asking, with awe in their hearts, the two adult dragons each summoned their own defensive spells, and followed the yellow old dragon flying towards the dragon tomb filled with the aura of death.

    It is close to the range covered by the death aura. Although the death aura is lingering, it is not as powerful and incredible as the old yellow dragon said.  And as the Dragon Tomb Valley gets closer and closer, the situation around that valley becomes clear.  The surroundings of the Dragon Tomb Valley were deserted, and no dragon beast or fake dragon was seen at all.

    What a fool!

    The old yellow dragon flew in front, flying slower and slower, until it was almost suspended in the dense aura of death, no longer moving forward half a step.  The thick and substantial yellow sand on his body was spinning faster and faster, rubbing against the surrounding death aura and making a hissing sound.

    A vague aura of death with dragon power came out from the Dragon Tomb Valley, and they flew forward for a moment before the two adult dragons felt something was wrong.  The corpses of countless dragon beasts and fake dragons are scattered around the valley in various postures. Countless white bones are scattered all over the ground.  It seems that an unknown number of years ago a strong man came and killed all the dragon beasts and fake dragons guarding the dragon tomb.

    There are piles of bones, and the bones of thousands of fake and wild dragons are all intact!  After seeing clearly the inexplicable nervousness in the hearts of the two adult dragons, could there really be any great power in the world under the gaze of the dead dragon souls of the Dragon Tomb?  Under the siege of thousands of dragon beasts and fake dragons, slaughter all the dragon tombs!

    Is there such a strong person in the world?  There are such strong people in the world!

    The dragon power emanating from the dragon tomb has become extremely weak, even inferior to that of the ordinary dragon clan.  Two adult dragons knew.  Even if the dragon clan dies, the powerful dragon power contained in the bones will exist forever. It is a breath flowing in the dragon clan's blood and the pride flowing in the dragon clan's soul.

    How many dying dragons have died in dragon tombs in the Western Desert over the past tens of thousands of years?  How much dragon power will these giant dragon bones exude?  The thought of two adult dragons was terrifying.  But the dragon's power here has become vague. If it weren't for the dense aura of death surrounding it, it would be impossible to tell that this is the legendary dragon tomb.

    Sure enough, just like what the old yellow dragon said, something happened here.

    "What's going on?" an adult dragon asked in a low voice, the bright red flames on its body flowing like a cloud on fire.  The strong red dragon that has just grown up is not as stingy with every ounce of power as the old yellow dragon.  As a young man, he didn't even pay attention to this consumption.

    The old yellow dragon stared intently at the dragon tomb shrouded in the aura of death, feeling every breath of atmosphere around it, without answering the young dragon behind him.  At this moment, he didn't feel any threat, but just like this, it made the old yellow dragon feel a crisis that went deep into his bones.  The combat experience accumulated over the years reminded himself that there must be dangers that he did not expect in this silent Dragon Tomb Valley.

    Approaching the Dragon Tomb Valley, the layers of white bones looked even more dazzling.  The rotten smell also appeared and became stronger.  The dead air gathers here, the air is not circulating, and even dark clouds, lightning, heavy rain, and hurricanes are far away from this area.  Therefore, the smell caused by the decay of dragon beasts and fake dragons after their death has always lingered here and cannot be dissipated in a short time.  Maybe it will take a hundred or so years for this annoying smell to disappear, the old yellow dragon thought in his mind.

    The rotting bodies of dragon beasts and fake dragons prove that the time when these fake dragons and dragon beasts died does not seem to be too long.

    In the end what happened?

    The treasures carried by the dragons who died in the past generations in the Dragon Tomb Valley can already be vaguely seen.  Those treasures in the world that many people would be willing to abandon their wives for, go through fire and water for, and pay the price of their lives for, just lie quietly in the Dragon Tomb Valley, covered with layers of yellow sand, losing their brilliance.  .

    There is not a single trace to be found, and there is no sign of life outside the Dragon Tomb Valley.  The old yellow dragon continued to fly forward cautiously and slowly.  The dragon's power is raised to the highest level, ready to be ambushed by strong men at any time.  All the blood began to boil at this moment.  He actually dared to challenge the Dragon Tomb, the sacred and supreme place of the Dragon Clan. The old yellow dragon was furious.

    While flying slowly, the old yellow dragon carefully observed the traces in the dragon tomb.  There were no traces of struggle around some of the corpses, as if they had not expected to be attacked at all.  There was a deep ravine behind some of the corpses, which seemed to be dragged by a force from the Dragon Tomb Valley. They struggled hard, but to no avail.  If we hadn't looked closely, these traces would have been almost erased.The sand was submerged and it was difficult to see clearly.

    Some bones seemed to want to fight back, but to no avail.  He could only leave two ravines in front of him that had been filled with yellow sand.

    Even though the entire Dragon Tomb Valley used to be cold, there would occasionally be sounds of dragon beasts and fake dragons, and undead ghosts transformed from dragon souls would loom in the aura of death in the valley.  But now, there is nothing but corpses on the ground.  Just like those weak human cemeteries in the secular world, there is no life at all.

    The old yellow dragon stopped more than a hundred feet away from the Dragon Tomb Valley. A loud and low dragon roar sounded, and the echo echoed in the Dragon Tomb Valley for a long time.  The sound was huge, and the white bones of some dragon beasts had become extremely brittle after years of baptism. They were scattered directly under the vibration of the huge sound, turning into countless white dust and flying everywhere.

    There was no sound of dragons echoing each other, and no undead ghosts transformed from dragon souls appeared in the valley.  Except for his own roar, nothing seemed to exist in the entire Dragon Tomb Valley.  A ridiculous thought flashed through the old yellow dragon's mind. Is there any powerful being in this world that can defeat all the powerful beings in the Dragon Clan Holy Land?  Can you kill all the thousands of fake dragons and dragon beasts around you?

    This is too incredible!

    Flying forward cautiously for a while, through the light breath of death, the old yellow dragon seemed to see a bottomless huge pit among the mountains of dragon corpses in the Dragon Tomb Valley. There were countless huge pits around it.  The corpses of all kinds of real dragons were so densely stacked that this huge pit could not be seen from a distance.  It's just that the corpses of these real dragons seemed to have been picked by someone. They were clean and there was no sign of any remaining muscle decay.

    The old yellow dragon felt that the scales all over his body were screaming and roaring.  Burned by the angry flames, the dragon's power all over his body turned into substantial fire, surging wantonly around his body.

    Some of the undead ghosts formed by the dragon souls were crushed, while others were imprinted on the smooth mirror-like stone walls on both sides by unknown spells, making them look ferocious and ferocious.  Is there such a magic in this world?  The yellow old dragon was in a trance for a while, and he searched his belly and didn't expect which powerful person in the world could do this.

    His life span was over, and since he was approaching the Dragon Tomb Valley, he had been carefully on guard against sneak attacks by strong men. The old yellow dragon felt a little tired.  The blazing dragon's power did not last long before the old yellow dragon suppressed the anger in his heart and took it back.  I am already old, but I don¡¯t have so much energy to do such useless things like the two children behind me.  All power, all fury shall be poured out on the enemy!

    The old yellow dragon put away its dragon power. At this moment, the transformation of body strength caused the yellow dust on its body to loosen slightly, and its huge body soaring in mid-air slowly fell a few feet.  At this time, a dark gray-red tentacle suddenly appeared in the huge pit in the Dragon Tomb Valley, as if it were the tentacle of the octopus beast in the East China Sea.  But there are no countless suckers on this tentacle. It is smooth and flat, yet violent and fierce.

    The dark red tentacles covered with a layer of dust appeared from the pit like a red lightning, and the next moment they were at the side of the yellow old dragon.  Countless pieces of dust felt the danger carried by the red tentacles and began to move rapidly.  The hissing sound was endless, as if every grain of yellow sand was like a sharp sword and halberd, cutting into pieces all those who attacked him or spells.

    However, the color of the red tentacles became darker, as if the red tentacles contained countless old blood. The smell of blood hit the face, and the faint aura of death around them also became active, quickly gathered, and enveloped the surrounding red tentacles.  Into the dust of the old yellow dragon.

    The yellow sand is flying, and when it touches the dim light on the red tentacles, it emits a sound that makes people feel sour.

    Time is very short, only a moment.  There were many sounds, and every grain of sand surrounding the old yellow dragon roared.  The voices connected together and spread far away.

    No matter how much vitality between heaven and earth is contained in the yellow dust, no matter how powerful the dragon is, these sharp spears and halberd-like yellow sand cannot cause any harm to the dim light around the red tentacles.  Every grain of yellow sand fell to the ground as if it had lost the support of the vitality of heaven and earth when it touched the dim light around the red tentacles.

    A burst of sand rain fell down like a torrential rain, and the red tentacles penetrated directly through the scales on the yellow old dragon, through the dragon's powerful body like fine steel, and through the bones like fine gold.  After penetrating from the other side of the yellow old dragon's body, the gray-red tentacles separated into two strangely, turning into two gray-red tentacles, wrapping around the yellow old dragon.

    In a flash of lightning, the remaining vitality of the yellow old dragon disappeared as the red tentacles penetrated it.  The huge body began to shrink visibly to the naked eye.,.

 Text Chapter 547 The Dragon Tomb is Empty

    It seemed that the passage of time on the old red dragon's body had accelerated countless times. The dragon's scales, which had become dull, began to fall off like pieces of stone. A miserable roar became more and more subtle just after it was screamed, and it seemed to be a  The dying old man had lost all his teeth. He tried his best to say something before dying, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not utter a single word.

    The strong dragon power in the yellow old dragon seems to have become much weaker, and has been dissipating rapidly. No matter how hard the yellow old dragon, who has experienced hundreds of battles and was once majestic, struggled, he could not change this reality.  The dull gray-red tentacles tightly grasped the old yellow dragon. With such force, balls of dragon blood with a light yellow breath spit out from the old yellow dragon's mouth.

    Time was only a snap, and the old yellow dragon did not bring any trouble to that charming red tentacle.  It was split into two pieces by the red tentacles, tied tightly and then thrown to the ground hard, causing countless broken bones to explode.  Several dragon claws gathered the last bit of strength to desperately grab the ground, grabbing anything they could grab, so as to stabilize themselves and not be dragged into the bottomless pit by the red tentacles.

    From the perspective of the old yellow dragon, the deep pit where the red tentacles flew out seemed to lead directly to the land of Nine Netherworld. Only there seemed to be such a weird and powerful thing.  But no matter how hard the old yellow dragon struggled, it was to no avail. The power in his body disappeared quickly, and he was sucked by the red tentacles. He didn't know how to resist, and he couldn't resist at all.

    Behind the old yellow dragon, the two adult dragons roared at the same time as if they were waking up from a dream!  He actually made trouble in the Dragon Tomb, the holy land of the Dragon Clan. He actually slaughtered all the dead dragon souls in the Dragon Tomb, and slaughtered thousands of fake dragons and dragon beasts online around him. And now he actually wants to kill the old yellow dragon in front of him!

    Young and vigorous, this is true for humans, this is true for monsters, and this is also true for dragons as the most powerful ethnic group in the world.  The two giant dragons who had just grown up were filled with anger at this moment, and they didn't even think about the old yellow dragon. Even though the old yellow dragon was already declining, its pure dragon power and powerful earth spells were simply not comparable to them.

    I didn¡¯t think about the opponent¡¯s strength, I was just angry.  Two red flames spit out immediately, and the red and whitish flames struck directly from the dragon's mouth to the deep pit of the Dragon Tomb Valley.  The surrounding death aura fluctuated violently around the red flames, throwing up the entire surrounding keel bones, falling down, and turning into debris on the ground.

    There was a trace of despair in the eyes of the yellow old dragon.  When will these powerful and inexperienced children learn that running away is sometimes a kind of struggle?  What is needed at this moment is not a fight. The power contained in this red tentacle tells the yellow old dragon that this power is too much beyond his own strength at the first contact, and he cannot resist it at all.  Even if he is not old and frail, but is at the peak of his energy and physical strength, he still cannot compete with the red tentacles.  The two newly grown dragons behind him should turn around and walk away, splitting into two directions.  In this way, no matter how powerful the dim red tentacles are, they can only kill one giant dragon, and the remaining survivors can inform the dragon clan about the situation in the Dragon Tomb Valley in the Western Desert.

    Perhaps the combined strength of the whole clan can subdue the demon's dark red tentacles.  The old yellow dragon already felt that the vitality in his body was flowing away rapidly with the red tentacles, and there was not much left.  The brilliance in the huge eyes quickly became dim, and the scales on his body fell to the ground.  Slowly closing his eyes, the old yellow dragon no longer had the strength to struggle and allowed the red tentacles to drag him into the pit.  Even the old yellow dragon has lost the power to think about things. In this long life, the various experiences he has experienced echo in front of his eyes, vague but kind.

    Two flames shot toward the sinkhole in the Dragon Tomb Valley, but before the crimson flames reached the sinkhole, dozens of red tentacles suddenly stretched out from the sinkhole surrounded by dragon remains.  It was slightly smaller and thinner than the tentacles that attacked the old red dragon before, but it was superior in number.  Two pure flames were surrounded by several red tentacles, and the vitality of heaven and earth and the powerful dragon power contained in the flames were quickly drawn away.  The powerful crimson flame was extinguished like a candle without causing any harm to the red tentacles.

    Before the two adult red dragons could react, the remaining red tentacles pierced the dragon's scales and penetrated into the body like countless spears.  Later, he suffered the same fate as the old yellow dragon, being restrained and dragged back into the huge sinkhole.  The dragon's blood was dripping all over the sky, and a red tentacle was unwilling to give up, swinging and flashing in the air, catching every drop of dragon's blood, leaving no trace behind.  As soon as the dragon's blood comes into contact with the red tentacles, it seems to be integrated into the red tentacles without any loss.

    The three giant dragons have disappeared. After the red tentacles still waving in the air caught the last drop of dragon blood, the color did not become bright red, but became darker.  It roared silently like a huge python in the air and then slowly shrank back, returning to the dark and bizarre pit.

    PassedSoon, three complete keel bones were "vomited" out of the sinkhole.  The dragon bones are pure white and flawless, glowing with dragon power.  Mixed among countless dragon skeletons that were either complete or broken, there was no difference.

    The Dragon Tomb Valley became quiet again. The fight only lasted for a moment, and then it was as if nothing had happened.

    Day by day passes by.  The aura of death between the heaven and the earth around the Dragon Tomb Valley becomes weaker day by day. The sinkhole located deep in the Dragon Tomb Valley is still extremely calm. It is the same every day. It is impossible to tell that there is a powerful existence here.  Kill the real dragon instantly.

    Time flies, time flies.  This scene was repeated continuously. Every old dragon that entered its twilight years and the newly adult dragon that accompanied it were caught by the red tentacles, sucked out the life in the body, and then turned into dragon skeletons and spit them out of the sinkhole.  Even if some dragons gave up their pride and tried to escape, they could not escape the pursuit of the dim red tentacles.

    The scenes were repeated boringly, and the only thing that changed was that the color of the dull red tentacles became darker and darker.

    The Dragon Tomb Valley seems to have become a huge death tomb. In the past, the only creatures contained in this tomb were dragons.  But now, all the fake dragons and wild dragons have been slaughtered, and there is no life at all within a thousand miles around.

    As time goes by, the breath of death gradually fades away.  There are still blue sky, white clouds and yellow sand in the vast desert.  But occasionally there will be bits and pieces of gray dark spots moving forward in the yellow sand, like a wanderer returning home who has gone through all kinds of difficulties and dangers, following the call of his soul to this lonely western desert.

    As the existence hidden in the huge sinkhole devoured more and more dragons, it devoured more and more death auras. Thousands of miles away, there were gray dark spots like this in the North Land, East China Sea, and Southern Wasteland, and they began to hear the call.  , started the journey home like a speck of dust.

    The gray dark spots are like dust and are generally unnoticeable as we move forward.  Relying on the wind, relying on the rain, relying on the weak fluctuations of vitality between heaven and earth, relying on all the strength, moving towards the Dragon Tomb Valley, slowly and persistently.  Finally, the gray dark spot came to the Dragon Tomb Valley and entered the sinkhole.  As the gray dark spots entered, a gray and dim light emitted from the sinkhole, and then everything returned to calm.

    Many years have passed, many years.  Even the leader of the Dragon Clan couldn't tell how long it had been.  The newly adult dragon that first escorted the dying old dragon to the Dragon Tomb Valley did not return. The leader of the Dragon Clan did not think much about it. These newly adult dragons were full of energy and would just wander around once they became adults.  .  Whether it's the Western Desert or the Southern Wilderness, or the East China Sea or Zhongzhou, I'm curious about everywhere.

    Also, this is the case when I was young, so I just traveled with these adult dragons.  Even if he provokes a powerful being, he will be somewhat merciful for the sake of the Dragon Clan.  The leader of the Dragon Clan is not worried about this.

    But as the days passed, every adult dragon that went to the Western Desert Dragon Tomb Valley with every old dragon did not come back.  The giant dragons that went to the dragon tomb in the whirlpool of the East China Sea came back intermittently, attracting the attention of the dragon clan leader.  Could it be that there is something wrong with the Dragon Tomb Valley in the West Desert?  Wait a minute, maybe those boys ran out to play?

    With thousands of years of strength, the leader of the Dragon Clan lost his last chance.

    Things are getting more serious.  The dragon clan leader was extremely shocked by the news brought back by the giant dragons that occasionally passed through the Western Desert. The aura of death that stretched for thousands of miles in the Western Desert had actually dissipated?

    Something is really wrong!  The leader of the Dragon Clan realized that no matter how he thought about it, there would be no power in the world that could completely slaughter the thousands of fake dragons and dragon beasts that were sent around the Dragon Tomb Valley to protect the Dragon Tomb Valley.  What's more, there are countless unimaginably powerful dragon souls in the Dragon Tomb Valley. What happened?

    The leader of the Dragon Clan was puzzled, and after carefully instructing the two adult dragons to escort the twilight old dragon to the Dragon Tomb Valley, there was still no news from the two adult dragons, as if they had evaporated in this world.  The leader of the Dragon Clan was now planning to go there in person to see what was going on in the Dragon Tomb Valley deep in the Western Desert.

    The leader of the dragon clan brought the ten most powerful dragons in the clan to pass. Counting himself, with such a powerful force, even if all the powerful beings in the world tried to block it, both sides would have to pay the price of losing.  What's more, those strong men had no reason to work together to deal with the dragon clan, so the dragon clan leader didn't feel any danger at all. He just went to see, with such a huge power that could dominate the world, what else was there to be afraid of?

    Time has passed for many years. At first, gray dark spots frequently entered the sinkhole. Until this time, no more gray dark spots entered. Even the dark dust in the wilderness of the north has returned home.  However, everything is still so quiet, and the existence of the sinkhole seems to be just forAfter coming to slaughter the dragon clan, without the arrival of the late old dragon, it was as if nothing existed here at all, and the red tentacles would not appear at all.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 548: Dragon Slaying

    The leader of the Dragon Clan led ten powerful dragons along the way. When the leader of the Dragon Clan arrived in the Western Desert, he saw that the aura of death that once stretched thousands of miles and was extremely rich was no longer visible until it was dozens of miles away from the Dragon Tomb Valley.  When he vaguely felt it, the leader of the Dragon Clan also felt a little uneasy in his heart.  Why are there no traces of those powerful beings in the Dragon Tomb Valley?  Where did all the dragon beasts and fake dragons that were exiled to the Dragon Tomb Valley go?

    After flying forward for a moment, the white bones of countless fake dragons and dragon beasts appeared in the field of vision.  The leader of the Dragon Clan was shocked, something really happened!  The clan has exiled Sin Dragons to the Dragon Tomb Valley deep in the Western Desert for many years, and they have thrived all year round. The number of fake dragons and dragon beasts here is at least thousands. Plus the wild dragons and dragon beasts that breed here, there are at least  How could tens of thousands of people turn into white bones?

    The leader of the Dragon Clan stopped flying and floated a few miles in front of the Dragon Tomb Valley.  The ten giant dragons of different colors behind the Dragon Clan leader also stopped moving and looked at the deserted Dragon Tomb Valley in horror.  What made the leader of the Dragon Clan dare not act rashly the most was the deathly silence here. Even he couldn't feel the slightest murderous aura. It seemed that these dragon beasts and fake dragons all died suddenly in one day.

    But if they died suddenly, why did all the adult dragons who came with the dying old dragon die here?  No matter when, no dragon can go back?

    There must be a problem!  There must be a powerful being who despises the majesty of the dragon clan and challenges the power of the dragon clan.  Challengers must be punished, this is the rule of the Dragon Clan!

    A colorful dragon followed the instructions of the leader of the dragon clan and the colors on its body shone brightly.  Like a brilliant rainbow appearing in the sky.  There was no wind or rain, just a gorgeous rainbow.  It is as bizarre and beautiful as a mirage that often appears in the East China Sea.  The various colors on the seven-color dragon are interconnected and flow with this rainbow, which is vast and majestic.

    The seven-color rainbow did not last long. The slightly curved arc became larger and larger, and the color became darker and darker.  The space around the Dragon Tomb Valley began to change like the air around the blacksmith's furnace, slowly twisting, and the colors of the rainbow seeped into the surrounding space.  Soon the surrounding space was enveloped in a layer of brilliant colors, as if it had become a part of the seven-color dragon's body.

    The Dragon Tomb Valley, which has been silent for countless years and has always been shrouded in a gray layer of death, seems to have finally seen the sun. The bare mountain ridges and dragon bones are full of brilliant colors.

    Sounds of obscure dragon language came out.  Every dragon language will turn into a large seven-color character that melts over the Dragon Tomb Valley and penetrates into the surrounding dense space.  As each seven-color dragon language is integrated, the color of the surrounding space will become deeper.  Obscure sounds flowed and echoed in the Dragon Tomb Valley, and the surrounding heaven and earth energy and even the breath of death moved with the obscure dragon language spells.

    The obscure dragon language spells flow slowly between heaven and earth like water, and the time required to guide such a huge spell is also extremely long.  Except for practice, there is usually no chance to use it at all.  The seven-color dragon seemed to be very excited, and its seven-color lights shone brightly like gems.

    Still no movement at all.  The leader of the dragon clan was also a little confused. If there were any powerful characters in the Dragon Tomb Valley, why did he still turn a blind eye to such a strong fluctuation of the vitality of heaven and earth?

    There are nine giant dragons scattered around. It seems that the position of each giant dragon is very random. In fact, once the seven-color giant dragon is attacked, all the giant dragons can attack at the same time.

    Half an hour of chanting.  A brilliant distribution of colors between heaven and earth.  As the seven-color dragon spoke the last dragon language, all the colors seemed to be summoned and began to shrink violently.  It's like a flame, burning fiercely.  Driven by everything, whether it is the vitality of heaven and earth or the remaining aura of death, they begin to beat and become active with the colorful colors.

    The color is deep.  It will naturally change from thick to light.  Seven colorful colors combine to form countless indescribable colors.  It seemed like a big hand was stirring, and after a moment, the fallen leaves dissipated in the earth.  There are only two colors left between the sky and the earth, black and white. White occupies most of the space. The huge sinkhole in the Dragon Tomb Valley turns black!

    The sky and the earth seem to have turned into a huge eye, and the sinkhole is a black eye, watching everything between the sky and the earth, deep and indifferent.

    That¡¯s it!  Among the dragon language spells, one of the most obscure and difficult to learn, and the most without any practical use, was finally fully unleashed.  This spell can find dangers hidden between heaven and earth, and bind them with dragon language, dragon power, and the vitality of heaven and earth.  The power of the spell is extremely powerful, but the time it takes to guide it is too long, making it impossible to use it in actual combat.

    At onceEven the leader of the Dragon Clan did not expect to cast this spell without receiving any attack in the Dragon Tomb Valley, and he felt ecstatic in his heart.  The various scales on his body suddenly stood up, and each scale seemed to be engraved with countless patterns and magic circles. The surrounding heaven and earth energy fluctuated more and more violently with the changes in the scales.

    At this moment, there is no need for the dragon clan chief¡¯s order.  Time was running out and the enemy's location had been discovered. All the dragons used their best spells to attack the sinkhole in the Dragon Tomb Valley.

    No matter it is a monster from Jiuyou Huangquan, a powerful power from somewhere, or even a foreign object transformed from the dragon soul to the dead spirit, as long as it is there and the body is imprisoned, it will be transformed under the spell attacks of the eleven giant dragons.  Make ashes.  This is the Dragon Clan's self-confidence, the experience gained from countless years of survival, and the source of the Dragon Clan's pride.

    Red and white flames, green poisonous mist, yellow dust and sand, all kinds of attacks came one after another, and rain fell like heavy rain on the sinkhole.

    But a scene that stunned all the dragons appeared!  Even a dragon bone as hard as fine gold could not withstand such a powerful attack, and countless dragon bones were shattered and scattered in all directions.  Clouds of smoke of different colors rose from the sinkhole. Half of the huge sinkhole collapsed due to the spell attack, and much of the entire Dragon Tomb Valley was destroyed.

    but!  There was no movement at all in that pure black sinkhole, and there was no strange fluctuation of heaven and earth energy.  Jing Jing made all the dragons fearful, and the reverse scales on his body exuded a fierce brilliance.

    After a long time, the trembling between heaven and earth slowly stopped.  The power of the dragon's language spell is still there, and surrounded by white flowers, it can be barely recognized that most of the Dragon Tomb Valley has collapsed.  But the black eyes in the middle of the white ones are still the same, looking deeply at all the giant dragons, as if there is ridicule in their eyes, mocking the boring things these giant dragons do, and mocking these reptiles for overestimating their own capabilities.

    The leader of the Dragon Clan was puzzled and slowly flew up.  Behind him, except for the seven-color giant dragon that was still maintaining the giant magic, nine giant dragons followed the leader of the Dragon Clan and stepped forward to investigate.

    There are only two monotonous colors of black and white left in the sky and earth, looking at these powerful dragons with indifference and depth.

    Suddenly the sinkhole moved, as if the eye blinked.  Before the dragon clan leader and other giant dragons could react, countless gray-red tentacles emerged from the sinkhole. The color on the tentacles was darker than before, and it seemed that more viscous and dense blood was flowing in it, so viscous that it stopped still.

    Between the black and white sky and earth, as countless tentacles surged out, a flash of red appeared, as if the rising sun was rising.  Although it seems to be covered with a layer of dust, there is a hint of eerie beauty in the bright colors.  The violent fluctuations became more intense, and the body of the seven-color dragon staying behind also trembled with the black and white world, as if it was under tremendous pressure and might collapse at any time.

    The dark red aura tried to break up the black and white, but was imprisoned by the original power.  The two forces collided with each other, just like when the world was in chaos, the dark red aura wanted to open up a brand new world.

    As the dark red color appeared, each scale on the seven-color giant dragon struggled to open. Countless ancient patterns vaguely appeared on each scale, like countless rune formations that absorbed the vitality between heaven and earth.  , mixed with dragon power, dragon power, all the power that the seven-color dragon can mobilize, desperately maintaining the formation.

    The dark tentacles that looked like solidified blood branched out into countless branches, constantly, indifferently, and persistently hitting the black and white space, trying to create a path.

    ? Simple, crude and direct.

    The seven-color giant dragon is already the most powerful dragon clan, and it is supported by the formation arranged by the dragon clan's dragon language spell. It can be said that the place covered by the formation is not even the leader of the dragon clan or any strong man in the world can break through the black and white.  Two-color space.  However, most things in the world are beyond people's expectations. The seven-color dragon only lasted for one breath, and the dense power on the dragon's scales had already opened up.  In the next breath, even the power attached to the inside of the dragon scale was unable to contain the violent impact of the red tentacles. The entire black and white space began to gradually become blurred, as if the black and white colors had become faint and merged together.

    The leader of the Dragon Clan was shocked and angry when he saw this. He didn¡¯t know what kind of force was in the sinkhole in the Dragon Tomb Valley. It was actually so powerful that even the Dragon Clan¡¯s most powerful confinement formation couldn¡¯t imprison him!  If it really breaks through the formation, even if I bring the most powerful dragons in the clan to fight with me, I am afraid it will be difficult to win.

    Fen Longwei, just prepare for hard work, and take advantage of the unknown monster before breaking through the formation.  But at this moment, there was a violent shaking between the sky and the earth. The black and white space was like a piece of pure emerald being shattered with force. Countless fragments flew out one after another. Red tentacles flew out following the fragments.  The whole space?Become the original again.  The seven-colored giant dragon that was guiding the formation spurted out a mouthful of blood, and fell from the mid-air slumped and fell to the ground, splashing dust and broken bones.

 Text Chapter 549 Who am I?

    Dark red tentacles covered the entire Dragon Tomb Valley, obscuring this world that has been shrouded in the aura of death all year round.  After the breath of death dissipated, some creatures returned to this silent desert. At this moment, powerful creatures within a thousand miles were desperately trying to escape from this land of death.  The weak creatures were stunned and motionless, as if they were stupid.

    This is a majesty that is more powerful than the dragon, this is the majesty of heaven and earth!  No one can resist this power of heaven and earth, not even the most powerful dragon clan can resist this kind of fear coming from their hearts.  The leader of the Dragon Clan barely controlled the fear in his heart. Just as he was about to approach the sinkhole, he was directly penetrated by several red tentacles.  No matter how strong the dragon's body is, no matter how powerful the dragon's power is, the dark red tentacles just go through it naturally like spears and halberds.

    The red tentacles are thicker than before, and the tops are extremely smooth.  But after penetrating into the body of the dragon clan leader, countless tiny flesh sprouts grew out in an instant, absorbing the powerful dragon clan's power between the dragon clan leader's flesh and blood.  The Dragon Clan leader's eyes lit up, and the three reverse scales under his neck opened and closed again, as if he was struggling desperately.  But it was useless. The countless flesh buds on the red tentacles seemed to have grown into the body of the dragon clan leader. No matter how hard the dragon struggled, it could not escape the confinement of the red tentacles.  This is a more direct method than the Dragon Clan's confinement formation just now. With just strength and magical spells, the most powerful dragon in the Dragon Clan was physically imprisoned.  Not only the gun, but even the leader of the dragon clan couldn't even cast spells or even dragon power.

    It is so powerful and strange that no dragon can imagine it.  But there is no need for them to imagine that even struggling is a superfluous action.  At the moment when the dragon clan leader was pierced by the red tentacles, hundreds of red tentacles penetrated the bodies of several giant dragons from all directions. Even the seven-color giant dragon that had just fallen was not spared.

    The red tentacles cheered and jumped for joy, absorbing the powerful power in the dragon's body.  The dragons of the past were either dying old dragons whose light of life had dimmed, or giant dragons that had just grown up. How could the eleven giant dragons here in their prime contain such pure and majestic power.

    Countless tentacles appeared in the tiankeng, blocking out the sky and the sun, and even the breath of death around the Dragon Tomb Valley was sucked out.  The eleven huge dragons all appeared gray and white, and it was impossible to tell what color the dragons were originally.  The flesh and blood essence was sucked out, and instead of being dragged back to the sinkhole and spitting out the bones after a long time like in the past, all the dragons were "eaten" directly outside the sinkhole!  The dragon's bones fell to the ground, making loud noises that were breathtaking and eerie.

    At this time, countless red tentacles were swaying in the sky, using force unscrupulously and looking ferocious.  As the dragon and the breath of death disappeared, all the tentacles suddenly glowed with gray light, as if they were burning.  But the flames burning on the red tentacles are not red, but dead gray.  The dead gray flames swallowed everything, and the red tentacles did not resist, more like they were performing a strange ritual.

    The dead gray flames rolled up from the front of the red tentacles, burning and devouring them all the time.  The entire edge of the Western Desert and within a thousand miles of the Dragon Tomb Valley seemed to be dyed in a dead gray color, the sky was filled with frost, and there was no trace of life.  Even the yellow sand in the sky stopped, and for the first time in countless years, the West Desert experienced real silence.

    Real silence!  Countless creatures flew up from their bodies with a little bit of light as they ran, and threw themselves into the deathly gray flames that covered the sky and the sun.  Even the ants were no exception. They burned with deathly gray flames for thousands of miles, rolled back, and were collected in the sinkhole of Dragon Tomb Valley, truly turning into a barren land.

    As the dead gray flames burning with countless red tentacles rolled back into the sinkhole of the Dragon Tomb Valley, there was a loud bang, and a straight line of smoke and dust rose up, towering like the Tianzhu Mountain in Zhongzhou in the Western Desert, towering over the sky and the earth.  .

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and the Dragon Tomb Valley became a thing of the past.  The Dragon Tomb Valley, which originally stretched for more than a hundred miles, was completely leveled, and there was no trace of the bottomless sinkhole, just rubble everywhere.  The sun fell, and after an unknown number of years it fell again on this dark and dead land.

    A muscular man covered in red walked out of what was once the Dragon Tomb Valley. He seemed like a warrior who had stepped out of the smoke of gunfire, or a great demon who had stepped out of the haze of the Nine Netherworld.  The muscles on his body flaunted the beauty of male strength. Although he walked out of the dust, his body was not covered with dust and was as clean as a newborn baby.

    The face of a strong man appeared in the light and shadow, it was "King Hongyang of Wei"!

    He is much younger, he is vaguely "King Hong Yang of Wei" who is about twenty years old.  Even so, the subtleties have changed slightly. There is no "Wei Wang Hongyang" sinister look in his eyebrows, but he looks very clean.  Although the muscles on his body are full of masculine beauty, there is something that makes people feel that he isThe young "Wei Wang Hongyang" is extremely feminine.  It's just that this kind of femininity is less violent and more masculine.

    "The King of Wei Hongyang" was shining with crystal light all over his body, as if countless stars were emerging from his body, bit by bit, bright and beautiful.  Every time you take a step, as your hands and feet move, the starlight will outline countless illusory traces in the movement of your hands and feet, which is extremely wonderful.

    The smoke and dust behind him had not yet dispersed, and the young "King of Wei Hongyang" was walking among the ruins, with gray haze in his eyes, looking extremely confused.  The young "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked around and saw that the surrounding area was completely deserted for thousands of miles, and he could not even feel the breath of an ant.

    The gray haze in the eyes of the young "Wei Wang Hongyang" is constantly changing, either bright or dark, or with a flash of light, or with a gloomy and cold look.  Standing motionless among the ruins, he seemed to be thinking about his past and present lives, and the past thousand years.  The past is like smoke, no matter how young "Wei Wang Hongyang" recalls it, he can't seem to recall even a single trace of it.

    who I am?

    Why am I here?

    What am I going to do?

    These doubts were entangled in the mind of the young "Wei Wang Hongyang", and he was puzzled to solve them.  These questions made the young "Wei Wang Hongyang" extremely confused, but he couldn't use all his strength. The answer he wanted to find seemed to be in front of his eyes, hidden in a milky white mist, with occasional traces of it.  But it can't be captured at all.

    In this way, he stood for three days and three nights in the Dragon Tomb Valley, the former holy land of the Dragon Clan. No matter whether the sun was rising or the sky was full of stars, the young "Wei Wang Hong Yang" kept the same posture, and the haze in his eyes was sometimes light and sometimes thick.  , chaotic anomaly.

    One night three days later, the black and blue sky was filled with stars. The young "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly smiled, and with the twitching of the corners of his mouth, there was a beauty of blooming flowers.  The young "Wei Wang Hong Yang" naturally lowered his hands, curled his fingers into fists, and then released them one by one.  It seemed that he had figured out something, and his mood became very good.

    The young "King of Wei Hong Yang" looked sideways to the southeast, looking towards the direction of Zhongjing City thousands of miles away, and said to himself, "I remembered, I came from there!"

    His tone was full of determination, and the smile on his lips became thicker, as if he had achieved a great victory, "I remember, this world should be a very orderly world, but the current world is too chaotic. No.  People know dignity and inferiority, but no one knows reverence. I will use my power to break this chaotic world and establish the world full of order in my memory."

    The young "King of Wei Hong Yang" found the answer he needed, and walked towards the direction of Zhongjing City in a refreshed manner many years later.  The bare feet stepped on the sand and stones, like a square of white jade. The feet did not disturb the sand and stones, and did not even disturb the surrounding dust. They strode forward like a feather, walking on a road of their own.

    After competing with the sword master Mr. Rui, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" detonated the power in his body and struck with all his strength.  The "King of Wei Hong Yang" who lost his mind had no other thoughts except winning and absorbing power.  But the middle-aged man in blue cloth on the opposite side restrained all his strength with ease, and there was no way to win.  Although I really wanted to, absorbing the power of the middle-aged man in blue cloth was tantamount to wishful thinking.  Therefore, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" did not hesitate to burst out the most feminine and soft breath in his body. Death is nothing to "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who has lost his mind, or "Wei Wang Hong Yang" does not know what death is at all.

    Violent explosion Even though "Wei Wang Hongyang" controlled the power, almost all the power was exerted on the sword master Mr. Rui and the golden puppet light and shadow more than a hundred feet high behind him, but the middle-aged man in blue cloth was too powerful and could not do anything at all.  overcome.  The sharp sword energy and murderous aura shattered all the gray death energy, and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was also shattered into countless dust in the explosion.

    But no one knew, something that even "Wei Wang Hong Yang" didn't know finally happened.  All the powerful men from the Middle Ages present believed that the peerless demon had no chance of survival at all and would definitely die.  Even Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, thought that the peerless demon who had been competing with him for a day and night and finally self-destructed had turned into countless dust, so Mr. Sword Master Rui left alone, and there was no one in the world worthy of his sword.  My swordsmanship and what I pursue have reached the pinnacle, and there shouldn't be any big changes in the foreseeable future.  A master is lonely, as lonely as snow.  Mr. Sword Master Rui walked lonely, his back like a blue snowflake.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 550: Reign for Thousand Years after Thousand Years

    But "Wei Wang Hongyang" shattered into countless dust, which was scattered everywhere with the huge explosion that shook Tianzhu Mountain.  I don¡¯t know how many years later, two gray dust particles met together.  These two dusts are not ordinary dusts, but one of the countless dusts transformed by "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The dust is like relatives reunited after a long separation. They have been searching for each other for so many years in the vast world. Once they meet, they get together and never be separated again.

    The most yin and soft power in the world is not as pure as the gray death energy in "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The two dust particles gathered together seemed to become stronger and could sense the breath of the world.  After wandering for a long time, they "floated" towards the Dragon Tomb Valley in the Western Desert. The light dust had no power at all, but no matter it was with the wind or against the wind, fast or slow, they always moved forward unswervingly.

    While floating, other gray dust gathered together.  All the way to the Dragon Tomb Valley, a faint red thread can be vaguely seen.  The power of killing the fake dragons and dragon beasts around the Yunlong Tomb Valley gradually grew over time.  Until the most powerful dragon soul undead spirit in the Dragon Tomb Valley was finally destroyed, a sinkhole was formed, and the red threads formed by "Wei Wang Hongyang" gradually grew into red tentacles.  As more and more death aura is absorbed, more red tentacles are formed.

    Day after day, year after year, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has died, but the most feminine and soft aura in his body has not disappeared with the death of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Instead, he has found a place and relied on instinct to move around.  Constantly growing.  It was not until he absorbed the essence of the dragon clan leader and ten other mature dragons, and completely absorbed the aura of death that had accumulated for countless thousands of years around the Dragon Grave Valley, that he emerged from his cocoon and transformed into a butterfly, reshaping his physical body.

    The strength of the young "Wei Wang Hongyang" was much stronger than when he fought with the sword master Mr. Rui. The red silk threads advanced and turned into red tentacles, which were burned and hidden in the body.  But the only thing that hasn't changed is that the young "Wei Wang Hongyang" still can't remember anything, and everything is extremely confused.  After thinking hard for three days and three nights, I could only grasp the little cracks in the memory that had been forgotten and became fragmented.

    Although he has some understanding, the young "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is still confused.  Just walking in the endless Western Desert, all the way forward.  Each step is neither urgent nor fast, and the pace is not large.  But it only took a cup of tea to leave the realm of thousands of miles shrouded in the aura of death in the Dragon Tomb Valley.

    The young "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly stopped, feeling the majestic heaven and earth vitality of the medieval world, and seemed to think of something again. He looked at the bright moon in the sky, thought for a while, and said firmly and confidently.  : "The orderly world I want to build is called Wei!"

    ??Beside Caohai in Beidi, in the tall and majestic snow-capped mountain temple, an aging old man was already on his deathbed, but he was still looking at something in front of the window.  "Seeing" is just a feeling. The old man closed his eyes tightly and seemed to be feeling all the changes in the world with his heart.

    Just when the young "Wei Wang Hongyang" said these words, the old man suddenly opened his eyes with difficulty, his eyes brightened, and then dimmed.  After a long time, his eyes slowly closed, as if he was saying goodbye to this chaotic medieval world.

    After a long silence, the old man said harshly: "The world will no longer be in such chaos. Chaos will eventually return to order. Whether it is a blessing or a curse will be discussed later."

    After saying this, the old man stood motionless in front of the window, like a wood carving and clay sculpture, as if he had died.  Several green pine trees behind the house seemed to understand the old man's words, swaying their branches and making a rustling sound.  The stars on Qiongshi's pines exude the vitality of heaven and earth. The thousand-year-old Qiongshi also moves slowly, disturbing the sky.

    Behind the old man, a middle-aged lady wearing a simple and elegant white Chinese robe sat on an extremely old chair. The chair was made of thick wood, and its texture had been worn until it was shiny. I don¡¯t know how many years and how many people there were there.  Sit on.  The chair exudes a gentle breath, which calms the mind and makes people feel soothed and quiet.

    The middle-aged lady gently stroked her growing belly with one hand, and placed one hand on the armrest of the chair, gently stroking the texture of the chair, while thinking about something.

    Several years have passed since the duel between Mr. Jian Zunrui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has not yet been produced.  Judging from the look on the middle-aged lady's face, she doesn't seem too impatient. It seems that the inheritance of the nine-tailed fox itself is a very difficult thing, and even if she is anxious, she can't rush it.  In the low hut of the Snow Mountain Temple, a dying old man and a middle-aged lady stood by the window, looking at the world with their eyes closed, while the other sat minding her own business.  The scene in the quiet room was indescribably strange, as if two unrelated worlds were forcibly pieced together.

    After a long silence, the nine-tailed sky fox said: "What's the difference between chaos and non-chaos? It's just a different way. After so many years, I can see it clearly. But you old guy, how could youIt won't open.  "

    After hearing the words of the nine-tailed sky fox, the saint's lips and eyes trembled slightly, as if he was about to say something, but the old man who had exhausted the last bit of vitality in his life, like a withered tree trunk, could hardly support him in making any more decisions.  Lots of action.

    "Practitioners themselves have powerful power. Starting from being able to control the vitality between heaven and earth, people with the talent of cultivation are human beings. From now on, the good days of practitioners are over. Although they will still be stronger than ordinary people in the future  , but the days like now where you can kill whenever you want will never happen again." The voice was weak, and every word came out forcefully from the corner of the mouth, using all the strength of the body.  As he spoke, he grabbed the window lattice in front of him with his withered hands and coughed hard.  The lungs in the chest were like old bellows, making a hoarse sound, and thick old phlegm accumulated in the lungs. No matter how hard the old man tried, he could not cough it out.

    The nine-tailed sky fox sighed softly, and a trace of milky white vitality of heaven and earth flowed from the hand placed on the armrest of the old chair, and poured into the old man's body.

    With such rich vitality of heaven and earth being injected into the meridians of the body, even a dead person can breathe a sigh of relief.  But the old man standing in front of the window still coughed for a long time before he felt better.  The figure becomes more rickety, decayed and withered.

    "It's no use, I should go. I'm so strong-willed and have such a bad skin. I'll suffer the consequences, and you won't feel comfortable watching." The words seemed to be squeezed out of the throat, mixed with beeps, beeps, and beeps.  The sound of phlegm is very uncomfortable to hear.

    The nine-tailed sky fox said with a smile: "The rest of the things have been arranged, so why don't you see with your own eyes how the abnormality appears? Now that you have seen it this time, you can feel at ease." After that,  The nine-tailed sky fox moved gracefully on the chair, frowning, as if he disliked the uncomfortableness of this old chair, and complained: "This chair of yours was very comfortable for me when I was a kid, why is it getting more and more comfortable?"  Do you feel hard?"

    The old man coughed twice more, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His face was already so thin that there was not much flesh. The smile appeared, and it was uglier than crying. "Haha, you still remember when you were a child. How angry were you then?  , this big temple was almost demolished by you. It doesn't matter whether the chair is hard or not, it doesn't matter just like the change between heaven and earth caused by the anomaly. This change is not good for practitioners.  It¡¯s very bad. We will never have the same days again"

    After coughing twice, the old man seemed to see the former little fox running around in front of and behind him, and his voice became clearer, and he said: "You are just afraid that the child will be uncomfortable, and you even dislike chairs made of Jianmu.  I don¡¯t know how you will pamper this little fox in the future. This matter is also related to your fox clan. If you don¡¯t see it clearly, I won¡¯t be able to do many things after I reincarnate.¡±

    The nine-tailed sky fox did not look at the old man lying on the hospital bed. He just lowered his head and gently stroked his belly, and his face exuded a gentler glow.

    your happiness is the sun in my world.

    "But it's a good thing for people and monsters. We no longer have to live like this every day, not knowing whether we will see the sun the next day, and being squeezed and abused by practitioners every day. From now on  From the beginning, everything in this world will change from chaos to order. No matter how it is, it will not be a waste of time. It is always good to leave a breath of vitality in the world." The old man's voice became smaller and smaller, his face full of wrinkles  The texture is like a mountain, with several light brown halves scattered on the face, showing some helplessness in the vicissitudes of life.

    The nine-tailed sky fox didn¡¯t take it seriously with the old man¡¯s emotion. His eyes were downcast, looking at his already extremely swollen belly, and his face exuded the brilliance of motherhood.  The nine-tailed sky fox was extremely focused, as if there was nothing in the world worthy of his attention except the child in his belly.

    After a long time, the middle-aged lady slowly said: "You are already very old. What do you care if you don't have these things? Don't worry about it."

    The smile on the old man's face became even thicker. He walked slowly back to the bed and lay down slowly. Every movement was done with great care and gentleness. With a trace of reluctance, he lay down on the bed and slowly  Pull the quilt over you.  After finishing everything, the old man seemed to have fulfilled his last long-cherished wish. He looked calm and murmured in words that no one could hear clearly: "One reincarnation ends, and it will take a long time for another reincarnation to begin."

    Fifty years later, Taizu of the Wei Dynasty unified the world.  Taizu of the Great Wei Dynasty dominated the world.  Humans, demons, immortals, and demons all surrender.  Emperor Wu of the Wei Dynasty was unparalleled in strength, and all creatures were frightened.

    Before the Wei Dynasty, it was called the Middle Ages, and the past cannot be tested.  During the two thousand years of the Wei Dynasty, the human race began to flourish.  There were only two emperors in the Wei Dynasty. Taizu reigned for a thousand years and Emperor Wu reigned for a thousand years.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 551: Still in this world

    In the palace of Prince Qin, before Gao Feng had time to tell Princess Qingrou about his pain and longing after parting, Emperor Xia Huangren comforted Princess Qingrou for a few words and then asked the little princess to return to the house made of fine iron.  At this time, the chaos in Zhongjing City had just been calmed down, and the Daxia royal family no longer had enough power to deal with the accident.  Even the Qin Prince's Mansion had little power to protect Princess Qingrou and could not bear the accident.

    Although the matter has ended and Princess Qingrou has recovered from her strange illness, Emperor Xia Huangren still carefully protects Princess Qingrou.  At this time, Daxia has reached its most vulnerable moment and can no longer withstand any accidents.

    Seeing the graceful figure of Princess Qingrou looking back at him step by step, Gao Feng forced a smile and signaled the little princess to rest assured that he would try his best to return to King Qin.

    Emperor Xia Huangren drove back to the palace and did not call Gao Feng to come with him. He just asked Gao Feng to ask Master Kang if he needed anything.  Looking at this, after a night of fierce fighting, even Emperor Xia Huangren felt physically tired. Both mentally and physically, he had been stretched to the limit and could not continue.

    In the palace of King Qin, Gao Feng looked at the ruins and smiled helplessly.  To deal with Daozu?  Do you really have to do this kind of thing alone?  Even if he went with the strongest Kang Zhenren under Emperor Xia Huangren, he had no chance of winning at all.  If he were really Beidi, how could he think about it? How ridiculous is this thing.

    Kang Zhenren still stood in the courtyard with a cold face.  Gao Feng stepped forward and saluted politely and asked: "Master Kang, I want to mobilize some strength. Do you think you can send a few masters from the Taoist Academy to go with me?"

    In front of the fine iron hut, Master Kang is like a sword in a scabbard, with a restrained edge.  Although that night he first fought with Taoist Qingxu and then killed the King of the Northern Barbarians outside Zhongjing City, Master Kang still had the same look on his face, showing no signs of fatigue.  Upon hearing Gao Feng's inquiry, Master Kang was unconvinced and said, "Go to the Qingxu Sect's chief helmsman. The Taoist Academy already has a case."

    Gao Feng's heart moved. He didn't expect that the Taoist Academy would have such a powerful power hidden behind the scenes.  From Deng Tianshi to the palace, he followed Emperor Xia Ren to the inner palace of King Qin. It was only a meal in between, but the Taoist Academy was able to respond in such a short time.  It seems that the strength shown by the Taoist temple attached to the Daxia royal family is just the tip of the iceberg. If it really activates with all its strength, we still don't know what it will be like.

    "Based on the runes provided by Deng Tianshi, our Taoist Academy can determine the specific location of His Majesty the King of Qin. Based on our understanding of Qingxu Sect over the years, the general helmsman of Qingxu Sect has a rune formation to sense the breath of strangers around him. In addition, Qingxu Sect has a rune formation to sense the breath of strangers around him.  Xu Taoist Ancestor can also deduce some based on the slight changes in the vitality between heaven and earth. For this reason, the Taoist Academy made a special jade talisman that can cover the breath of three people, allowing the three people to approach the Qingxu Sect's general rudder without being discovered."

    it is as expected.  Gao Feng speculated in his heart that for so many years, the Taoist Academy, Qingxu Sect, and Taiping Temple have stood side by side in Daxia.  The main force of Taipingguan exists in the army, mainly operating near Xuanzhou in the north.  The prosperous Zhongjing City is mainly the sphere of influence of Taoist Temple and Qingxu Sect.  Last night, Qingxu Taoist ancestor of Qingxu Sect repeatedly kidnapped King Qin. Although the Daxia royal family was surprised, looking at such a quick response, one can imagine how many insider nails the Taoist Academy planted in Qingxu Sect.  Whether it is the chief rudder's mountain-protecting formation or Qingxu Daozu's calculation skills, he is well aware of it.  Gao Feng even thought that the jade talisman was not temporarily made at all, but might have been made long ago.

    The intrigues and intrigues between Daxia and Qingxu Sect have led to long-term wariness and penetration.  I just don¡¯t know how much help I can get from it, and there are three people!  This number is really small.  Gao Feng suddenly thought of something and asked, "Can the breath in the Noble Phantasm be sensed?"

    Kang Zhenren shook his head and said: "Hidden in the treasure, Qingxu Sect's mountain-protecting formation will not react, but it still cannot escape the calculation of Qingxu Daozu."

    Feeling helpless, Gao Feng sighed inwardly.  Every strong man in the world has his own powerful means. Whether it is Dao Ancestor or Beidi, which of the light-armored bear warriors and great demons in the black mist he saw in the medieval world was not so powerful that he was outrageous?  In comparison, Deng Tianshi's deduction ability was much inferior to that of Zhao Qingxu Daozu.  Perhaps Emperor Xia Huangren had already anticipated Taoist Qingxu's move, so he kept Deng Tianshi in Prince Qin's palace.  Although Tianshi Deng's deduction was far from being able to reveal Taoist Qingxu's whereabouts, it might still be possible if only one jade talisman was left to confirm the whereabouts of Taoist Qingxu, and then covered up.

    Gao Feng's thoughts flashed, and some of the fragments he knew were put together, and some things that he had not understood before suddenly became clear.  The ancestral spirit possessed the body of King Hong Yang of Wei, and all the power of Emperor Xia Huangren was used to cope with the changes in the palace, while the palace of King Qin was naturally a little weak.  I guess I am one of the foreshadowings. It is not my turn to actually uproot the Qingxu Sect.

    If this is the caseIn other words, this mission should not be difficult.  It's just to explore the truth. After entering the holy realm, it is difficult to save people due to the speed of Xiangtian Kai's wings, but if you want to escape, except for Taoist Qingxu who goes all out, you can almost ignore the rest.

    After hesitating for a long time, Gao Feng finally decided to take Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang to the Qingxu Sect Headquarters. After all, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang traveled thousands of miles with him, so he felt relieved.  If you really find a real person from the Taoist Academy and run away first if you encounter any situation, it would be better not to take him with you.

    Gao Feng said: "Master Kang, then I will take my personal maid and Blood General Zhang Zhijiang with me."

    Master Kang nodded slightly, and Gao Feng continued: "But this time I have to face great difficulties in going to the Qingxu Sect's chief helm. The abilities of these two people are limited. I hope the Taoist Academy can enhance their strength. In this way, I  It would be better to have more confidence if we go to find out."

    When the lion opened his mouth, Gao Feng was no longer polite.  Although there is a jade talisman made by the Taoist Academy this time, if the Taoist Academy neglects it and is discovered by the Qingxu Sect, it can be said to be a narrow escape.  If we really reach such a situation, it is impossible for us to give up Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang. To enhance their strength, we must at least strive for the moment of effort to absorb the Noble Phantasm.  If the two of them are too weak, there is no point in going together. Instead, it would be better to go alone.

    Knowing what Gao Feng meant, Kang Zhenren said nothing and just nodded.  As he spoke, Kang Zhenren's face turned pale, a fine layer of sweat seeped out, and he looked extremely haggard.  Gao Feng felt that Kang Zhenren's aura suddenly became disordered, and stepped forward to hold Kang Zhenren's hand, preparing to help Kang Zhenren treat his injuries.  It was slightly cold, and Kang Zhenren's hands didn't look like a living person at all.  Just as he was stunned, the cold hand swam away from his hand like a swimming fish.

    Kang Zhenren shook his head and said coldly: "The skills I practice are different, and I need to return to the Taoist Temple to rest. You can come to the Taoist Temple to find me later. Your followers are all settled in the old residence of the Gao family in Fengtianfang. You first  Take a rest, and we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow if there¡¯s anything else.¡±

    After saying that, Master Kang handed Gao Feng a waist badge and said: "Zhongjing City has been put under curfew and martial law. I'm afraid it will be inconvenient for you to come in and out. If you hold this waist badge, you will have no hindrance."

    After Master Kang handed the badge to Gao Feng, he arranged for several Taoist priests and heavenly masters to guard the inner palace of Prince Qin's mansion, and then left to mind his own business.  Although his face was haggard and his energy was exhausted, his body was still as straight as a spear and refused to bend at all.

    Gao Feng watched Master Kang¡¯s back leave, knowing that tonight¡¯s battle against Taoist Qingxu was all supported by Master Kang¡¯s efforts.  Even if Qingxu Daozu deliberately released the situation and constantly balanced the situation between the two parties, Kang Zhenren could come back alive, but he was still under unimaginable pressure.  At that time, Kang Zhenren outside Zhongjing City violently killed the king of the Northern Barbarians with a sword. He could hold on until now, and the chaotic zhenqi in his body finally began to explode.

    Since he saw the corona again in the medieval world and was brought back to Zhongjing City, Gao Feng didn't even have time to be happy, and he was involved in a huge whirlpool again.  Although helpless, some things must be done.

    After Master Kang left, Gao Feng carefully looked at the defenses in front and behind Prince Qin's palace. He felt relieved when he saw that there were five Masters and more than ten Celestial Masters guarding Princess Qingrou.  If the Qingxu Dao Ancestor is not included in such a formation, even if the Qingxu Sect is deployed in full force, it will take a lot of effort.  Moreover, there is now the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation guarding the sky above Zhongjing City, which invisibly increases the strength of the Taoist sect.

    Gao Feng's only regret was that he could not express his true feelings to Princess Qingrou. Perhaps in the eyes of the little princess, it was just less than a night and only a few hours, but in Gao Feng's heart, he had been separated for more than several months.  It is difficult to describe in one word the repeated disasters of life and death.  But now that Princess Qingrou is under strict protection, Gao Feng deserves to return in anger.

    How are Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang doing?  Gao Feng was thinking about these two people, as well as Hei Lang and Hei Ma.  Once I start to miss you, my heart feels like weeds growing over it, and I can no longer suppress it.

    After leaving Prince Qin's Mansion, Gao Feng did not want to be too showy in Zhongjing City, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.  He forced himself to suppress the anxiety in his heart and walked on the long street of Zhongjing City like ordinary people.  Along the way, people from the Forbidden Army Zuojun and Taipingguan were patrolling Zhongjing City after the chaos. In order to avoid misunderstandings, Gao Feng always kept the waist card given to him by Master Kang.

    Whether it was the soldiers of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army or the Taoists from Taiping Temple, they all looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy when they saw Gao Feng walking on the long street under curfew from afar.  But when they saw the badge in Gao Feng's hand, they all stood respectfully on both sides of the long street and sent Gao Feng through.

    The long streets of Zhongjing City are full of ruins. The bodies of the deceased have been cleared away by the Forbidden Army. However, the blood on the ground exudes the pungent smell of blood on the street corners, reminding people all the time that Zhongjing City has just passed.  what happened at night.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, novels are betterUpdate faster!)

 Text Chapter 552 The Strong Gao Feng

    Gao Feng felt as if he was walking in a market in the Middle Ages. The chaos and lack of order made his heart feel a little uncomfortable.  After walking two more blocks, I suddenly saw two groups of people in front of me who seemed to be arguing about something.

    The sky is already bright, but last night hundreds of houses in Zhongjing City were set on fire, and the thick smoke blocked most of the daylight, leaving Zhongjing City still in smog.  The two teams in front were arguing around a damaged metal puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division. The group closest to the metal puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division looked like they were from the left army of the Forbidden Army, but the other team couldn't tell.

    ??The entire city of Zhongjing is under martial law and can only be used by one¡¯s own people, but why are there disputes?  Gao Feng speculated in his mind as he walked over.  From a distance, I saw the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor falling sideways in the middle of the long street, leaving only a gap for one person to walk through, which was barely enough.  The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division is huge, even if it is lying down, it is still as tall as a person. The luster on its body is dim, and it is entangled with the demonic energy that has not dissipated.

    The pieces of metal corroded by unknown spells emit a strong, pungent smell that can still be smelled even from a long distance.

    Looking at it like this, even though the Daxia royal family had prepared the method for hundreds of years and used some secret method to make the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division, it still suffered heavy losses.

    Gao Feng walked in. Several soldiers from the Forbidden Army's left army saw Gao Feng and were about to stop him. They noticed the waistband in Gao Feng's hand and signaled Gao Feng to pass by.  The sword in his hand was unsheathed, guarding the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, with an iron-blooded look on his face.

    "No matter who comes today and wants to tear it apart and throw it into garbage, we don't agree. Who says it won't work!" A commander of the left army of the Forbidden Army had a face full of smoke and dust, mixed with a few traces of blood, making his otherwise delicate face look so beautiful.  His face became slightly ferocious.  He was supposed to be a young scholar, gentle and elegant, but now he smelled very strong of iron and blood.

    On the other hand, it seemed that the laborers and government officials of the Ministry of Industry could not afford to offend these soldiers with powerful crossbows and sharp swords unsheathed, but they were unwilling to leave. They just reluctantly persuaded: "Military Lord, we also followed the order of the Ministry of Industry.  ¡¤Tidy up. If the relief truck had not arrived in the afternoon, it would have been difficult to get through here. The people in the whole city are waiting for these grains and emergency herbs. If they delay for a while, they will die. The left army of the Forbidden Army is fighting bloody battles, and we are also grateful.  , aren¡¯t we doing this all for the sake of the people and the emperor? Why bother with using knives and guns?¡±

    The captain of the left army of the Forbidden Army looks like a slightly handsome young man. His frail appearance is belied by the coldness of killing. The standard crossbow in his hand has been loaded with three dark crossbow arrows. His finger is on the trigger, ready to hurt anyone at any time.  .  These men, who are always on the line of life and death, don't even care about a human life.  The crossbow arrows were waved in front of him with shouts of scolding, and he didn't care at all whether he fired by mistake.

    The people from the Ministry of Works had already retreated a foot or two, and the people behind were pressing against the broken walls on both sides of the long street. The people in front kept walking back in small steps, for fear of what the military master would do if they moved too much.  Things come up.  If he was really shot and killed on the long street, the left army of the Forbidden Army would probably risk his life to save his life, and at most he would be beaten dozens of times.  But if you really ignore it and delay the disaster relief truck, the yamen will not be able to explain it.  I can't walk, I can't do it, I'm stuck here.

    The left army of the Forbidden Army surrounded the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division and refused to leave. The people from the Ministry of Industry just persuaded him politely. Gao Feng listened a few more words and understood what was going on.  The government officials and laborers from the Ministry of Works wanted to clean up the streets. The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor was destroyed in the battle with the monsters and monsters that turned into meteors all over the sky. The people from the Ministry of Works wanted to move the Demon Suppressor metal puppet away, but they couldn't.  Too weak to do anything.  When they wanted to dismantle the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, a small group of the Forbidden Army's left army patrolled by, and the two sides started arguing.

    These soldiers were really arrogant. Gao Feng saw several Taoist priests from Taipingguan flying by. The young corps leader said hello to the Taoist priests from Taipingguan. After a few words, the Taoist priests from Taipingguan glared at the Ministry of Works priests.  The person flew away with just two eyes.  Gao Feng frowned slightly and walked up.

    The young commander of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army saw Gao Feng gradually approaching. He stared at Gao Feng with his eyes fixed on him, and pointed his standard crossbow at the ground.  Gao Feng heard Zhang Zhijiang talk about it during the thousands-mile journey in the North, and knew that this posture was more dangerous than the little Wu Commander's gesture just now.  In the situation just now, a sergeant who used the crossbow as his own arm would be difficult to accidentally injure. He was just trying to scare people.  But he pointed his finger at the ground, and in the blink of an eye, three crossbow arrows coated with poison from the Western Desert would be shot out.

    Seeing the badge in Gao Feng¡¯s hand, the young commander of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army regained his composure, pointed his crossbow at the ground, and said coldly: ¡°The Sixteenth Army of the Second Battalion of the Forbidden Army¡¯s Left Army has been ordered to perform military duties. Please give way to this Taoist Master.¡±

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "We are all our own people, don't hurt the harmony."

    "The Taoist master has official business, we dare not delay." When Xiao Wu saw Gao Feng dressed up, he couldn't tell whether he was from the Taoist academy or somewhere, but he was holding the Taoist temple's token.Then he called Dao Ye directly.  Although the words were said politely, the tone was firm, and the crossbow posture should not still be pointing diagonally at the ground, ready to take action at any time.  Stubborn, he would rather take five steps of blood splatter than give up the persistence in his heart.

    "What kind of Taoist am I? This little brother is too polite. The metal puppets of the Zhenmo Division are indeed in the way. I wonder why the little brother doesn't let him move away?" How could Gao Feng care about the standard military crossbow in the hands of the soldiers?  But he still said it politely.  They were still fighting side by side before the sky was bright. Gao Feng's temperament was naturally unwilling to draw a sword against the little captain for a little disrespect.

    Commander Xiao Wu saw that Gao Feng was holding the highest token of the Taoist Academy. Although he didn't know what level Gao Feng was, the young man opposite could walk through Zhongjing City holding the highest token of the Taoist Academy. Naturally, he was not an ordinary dude.  Children.  Although I knew it in my heart, I still didn't want to take a step back.  Grinning, the smoke and bruises on his face became a bit ferocious, and he said coldly: "Who doesn't want to move? We have no objection to moving back to the Demon Suppression Division, even if we let our brothers help.

    "But we have fought side by side. If it weren't for them yesterday, I would have died!"  Do you want to dismember this demon-suppressing metal puppet in front of us?  I also want to ask if I will accept the hand crossbow in my hand.  "

    Seeing Gao Feng come to speak for themselves, people from the Ministry of Industry became more courageous. One person whispered in the crowd: "Huan Pao Ze, isn't he just a puppet?"

    The face of the young commander of the Forbidden Army's left army suddenly turned cold, and he raised the standard crossbow in his hand. A crossbow arrow flew past the ear of the person who spoke, passed through the crowded crowd, and was nailed to the collapsed wall behind them.  .  Gao Feng could see clearly and knew it was just a warning, so he didn't stop him.  The people from the Ministry of Industry had never seen such an accurate crossbow and were startled. They muttered something and wanted to say something, but the people next to them covered their mouths, for fear of provoking these Qiu Ba who had already turned red.

    "These big-headed soldiers were able to kill the monsters in the North and the horse thieves in the Western Desert with ease at the border, and they also showed their ferocity in Zhongjing City.  If it weren't for the military order, I'm afraid they would have already taken action.  Don't mess with this old man and kill everyone here without any care.  If he really did that, the most he could do was collect the body and burn it.  So many people died in the capital last night, who cares about how many more people died?

    Gao Feng took a closer look at the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division. Its huge body was entirely made of metal.  It was different from what he saw when he was working in the Demon Suppression Division. There were many more engraved magic circles on his body.  Some of these engraved arrays have been broken, some have broken, some have been shattered by unknown spells, and some seem to have been torn apart by sharp teeth and claws, leaving behind wounds nearly a foot deep.  The entire body of the metal puppet was covered in scars and had no value of repair.

    Seeing these horrifying wounds, Gao Feng seemed to see how many fierce battles the metal puppets of Zhenmosi went through last night, and how much price Dingding Jiangshan paid.  If you have never fought side by side, you will not understand this feeling.  He smiled, patted the young corps commander of the Forbidden Army's left army in a friendly manner, and said: "They are just ordinary people, how can they have the ability to move such a big puppet? It's all for the people of Zhongjing City, why not go find Taiping  The Taoist priest of Guanhe Taoist Temple?"

    The little Wu Zhang looked sideways at Gao Feng, his eyes full of disdain.  In my heart, these princes and playboys are like this, with high ambitions and low hands.  Taipingguan is good at cooperation, and there are no powerful characters who can be trained in the army. It is almost impossible to move the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.  In addition to the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist Academy, if you can persuade the Taoist temple's high-minded real people and heavenly masters to take action, you can also risk beheading here to confront the people from the Ministry of Industry.  ?

    Looking at the look in the little Wu Commander¡¯s eyes, Gao Feng suddenly realized that what he said was a bit taken for granted.  He smiled and said: "In that case, let me help. But I still have important things to do, so I can only move the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor to the side, so as not to delay the disaster relief vehicles from entering the city. There will always be a way to do the rest.  "

    Countless suspicious looks were cast towards him, and the crowd beside Gao Feng in the Ministry of Industry and Commerce was buzzing with whispers, like a bunch of flies being disturbed.

    "Whose young master is this? Why does his back hurt when he stands and talks? Does he know that the puppets of the Demon Suppression Division are made of metal?"

    "Hey, this big guy weighs tens of thousands of pounds. How does he want to move it? You see, he must have been hiding at home all night yesterday and came out to watch the hot lots this morning."

    "As everyone said, there are important things at hand. If you can't move, there will be an emergency. Aren't these young masters like this? It's best to save face and find the real people and heavenly masters who come to the Taoist temple, so that we don't have to suffer from both sides here."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this son of a bitch was so scared that he peed his pants last night.¡±

    The Sixteenth Battalion of the Second Battalion of the Forbidden Army's Left Army is not fully organized, with only about twenty people, and most of them have minor injuries.  However, Zhongjing City is short of manpower, and even lightly wounded people are patrolling Zhongjing City.  I heard the young man across from me brazenly saying that he wanted to move the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.They all looked with disdain.  But he is a soldier after all, and there is no discussion like the labor force in the Ministry of Industry.

 Text Chapter 553: Amazing Divine Power

    Last night, when the situation was already in danger, these metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division flew out of the Demon Suppression Division and defeated various monsters and beasts.  Without the addition of the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressing Division, even if the Forbidden Army Zuojun and Taiping Temple were thrown in, they would not be able to splash a few drops of water.

    Soldiers are like this. If you save my life, I will leave my back to you to help you block the sword.  Even if it is a metal puppet that cannot speak, even if it is a pile of iron lumps, this is the case.  Everyone has an estimate of how heavy this pile of iron lumps is. Whether a warrior or a Taoist, they have to reach the dragon realm before they can try to move it. It may not be possible yet.  Why is that young master so shameless and so brazen about moving the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressing Company?

    The young corps commander of the Forbidden Army's left army frowned slightly, and a smoky black mass covered with bloodstains formed.  After thinking about it, he turned to the side, made a gesture of invitation with the crossbow in his hand, and said no more.

    Gao Feng walked a few steps and came to the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division.  First, he looked at the surrounding environment and found an open space in the courtyard where the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor could be placed.  Putting his palm on the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, a faint dark golden light began to shine around the palm.

    The dark golden light of the Xiantian Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique is not very dazzling, nor does it have earth-shattering momentum. It does not even disturb the vitality of the world around it, and the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation is also safe and sound.  After advancing to the Holy Realm, Gao Feng's control of the innate Hunyuan Qi has become extremely precise.

    People who didn't know what was going on sneered at Gao Feng. It turned out to be a fake move. He didn't even react to the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. The light couldn't leave even an inch away from his side. This was just a level of attracting energy. He actually dared to come in front of people.  Come and show your embarrassment.

    "But the young commander of the Forbidden Army Zuojun has experienced hundreds of battles. Although he is not suitable for cultivating the vitality of heaven and earth and cannot become a warrior or monk, he still has good eyesight.  Seeing that dark golden brilliance, I knew that this was the purest true energy.  He stood closest to Gao Feng, and he could feel an extremely restrained yet majestic power in the dark golden light in Gao Feng's hands, and his expression immediately became much more solemn.

    Gao Feng was not in a hurry, and used his innate Hunyuan Qi to explore the body of the metal puppet of Zhenmo Si.  I don¡¯t know how many fierce battles this demon-suppressing metal puppet went through last night. The rune arrays left in the body have been shattered, just like a monk whose whole body has been shattered. To repair it, he must use a layer of  Cutting through the hill-like body layer by layer, the original rune array inside can't be damaged.  It is much more difficult than remaking one. In other words, this metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor is completely "dead".

    Gao Feng sighed softly in his heart, dying on the battlefield can be considered an ending that he has been waiting for for hundreds of years.  Seeking benevolence will lead to benevolence, and the general will inevitably die in battle. This is better than rusting and rotting in the wind and sun.

    "Can you do it or not?" a bearded sergeant shouted harshly.  Seeing Gao Feng pretending in front of the Metal Puppet of the Zhenmo Division, the dark golden light on his hands looked good, but it was not strong at all. One look showed that it was impossible to move the Metal Puppet of the Zhenmo Division.  The sergeant started making noises behind the young corps commander, venting his dissatisfaction.

    The young corps commander turned around and gave the sergeant a sharp look. The other sergeants who wanted to echo his words also fell silent at the same time.  Could it be that the corporal commander saw something?  Everyone was speculating in their minds.

    Gao Feng heard the sergeant's voice, smiled slightly, and withdrew the innate Hunyuan Qi that was detected in the body of the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.  The dark golden light on the hand became slightly stronger.  As if without exerting any force at all, the metal puppet's body, which weighed more than ten thousand pounds, was slowly lifted up.

    "I'll borrow it for a moment." Gao Feng held the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor on his shoulder with one hand and said softly to borrow the way.

    The originally chaotic long street suddenly became silent.  Everyone's eyes were as wide as copper bells as they watched the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, which weighed more than a thousand men, being held on the shoulder by a young man who was not very strong.

    Many people rubbed their eyes, not believing that what they saw was real!  How can this be!  Could this young man be a warrior?  Could it be a monk in the dragon realm?  I can't tell it no matter how I look at it. How could there be such a kind monk?  Which powerful man with special skills can be so polite if he doesn't have his eyes high?

    Gao Feng is not thin, but he looks extremely small under the extremely thick metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.  Such a scene was contradictory and magical, and everyone was horrified.

    "Please take it," Gao Feng said warmly when he saw the crowd was dead silent.  It was only then that the young corps commander of the Forbidden Army's left army woke up from a dream and commanded the sergeant to clear a path for Gao Feng.

    The laborers at the Ministry of Industry were still watching blankly. No one thought that one day they would see such a powerful person displaying powerful methods in front of them!  But the young man was very kind and didn't have the slightest trace of embarrassment.son.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Forbidden Army Zuo Jun¡¯s scabbard was slapped on his shoulder that it hurt and he finally realized that he was blocking the way.  He rolled and crawled out of the way and watched Gao Feng place the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division into the yard next to it that was filled with broken bricks and rubble.

    Everyone was watching Gao Feng's not-so-strong body carrying the metal puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division into the courtyard with ease. Only the young captain of the Forbidden Army's left army noticed that Gao Feng's feet were gentle, even though he was holding the metal puppet that weighed more than a thousand pounds.  Not even a single footprint was left.

    This young monk still has plenty of energy to spare!  The young corps leader couldn't help but smack his lips at this, and was secretly glad in his heart. Fortunately, he didn't do anything impulsively just now.  Not to mention how much power this young monk has behind him, holding the Taoist token, even with this power, if the entire Xiao Wu is thrown in, it may not be enough to fight.

    Xiao Wu Zhang secretly removed his crossbow and looked at Gao Feng with a bit of awe.  But it was more of a thank you. To others, the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressing Division were just a bunch of useless iron lumps, but in the eyes of this Qiu Ba gang, they were their comrades and their robes.

    Gao Feng gently placed the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor in the yard, as if he was moving an injured sergeant.  This move made the left army of the Forbidden Army have a great impression of this amiable young man, and there was a look of gratitude in his eyes.

    This metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor is a warrior. The giant ax in his hand has been broken and he doesn¡¯t know where it fell.  A foot-deep scar from the shoulder to the armpit on the other side can still be seen from time to time, with the energy of heaven and earth shining like a silver snake in it, but the rune circle is already in pieces.  There was a deep hole pierced through the abdomen by an unknown ferocious beast. The blood of the ferocious beast seemed to be corrosive. The deep hole was surrounded by dense honeycombs, which made people shudder just looking at it.

    Gao Feng solemnly placed the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor in the small courtyard and bowed deeply.

    After finishing everything, Gao Feng turned around and walked towards his old house in Fengtianfang, only to see more than 20 people from the left army of the Forbidden Army gathered behind him, also bowing deeply and saying goodbye to his robes.

    Gao Feng slowly walked out of the small courtyard. People from the Ministry of Works around him looked at him with respectful eyes and stood in awe.

    I looked back at the Zuo Zuo Jun Jun around the Demon Magic Metal Metal. The sun was very light in the haze, and it looked a little blurred.

    The brief encounter gradually faded away.  Gao Feng walked meanderingly, turned a few corners, and found Fengtianfang right in front of him.

    Fengtianfang is guarded by the left army of the Forbidden Army on both sides. The entire Fengtianfang is quiet and quiet. Although it is as dilapidated as the outside, it looks exceptionally solemn.

    Gao Feng used his waist card to enter Fengtianfang and came to the old house he had dreamed of in the medieval era.  Without entering directly, tears soaked his eyes unknowingly.  He gently touched the dilapidated door of the old house in Fengtianfang with his fingers. The familiar texture flowed between his fingers like running water, which was kind and warm.

    Although it smelled like gunpowder smoke and blood, the unique smell inside the old house still made Gao Feng clearly know that he was back!  Although the dream was clear, it didn't have this smell. This was my real home.

    Still dazed, the door of the old house opened with a creak, and a man with a peach blossom face half leaned against the wooden door, looking at him with a smile.

    ??Going home?  Go home!

    Gao Feng stepped forward and hugged Yuexiang in his arms.  Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were stopped when Gao Feng entered the palace and sent back to Fengtianfang's old house to wait for Gao Feng to return.  In just a few hours, neither Yue Xiang nor Zhang Zhijiang expected that Gao Feng would go through so many things.  They were all a little surprised to see Gao Feng's excited expression.

    Yuexiang's face was full of shyness, and she lay obediently in Gao Feng's arms.  Zhang Zhijiang laughed loudly as he looked at it, and said with a hearty smile: "It's only been a few hours, why do you think like this?"

    Gao Feng ignored Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s teasing and continued to hold Yuexiang.  Nephrite is in my arms, Chen Xiang remains the same, this is the feeling of going home, so good!

    However, Black Horse did not dare to come up and get close to Gao Feng. He shrank back and retreated to the corner, looking at Gao Feng cautiously.  Hei Lang hesitated and tentatively approached Gao Feng. After confirming that it was indeed Gao Feng, he rubbed his face affectionately against the hem of Gao Feng's clothes.  It's no wonder that just a few hours after they were separated, Gao Feng advanced to the holy realm. The faint majesty in his true energy frightened even the dark horse and black wolf.

    After a long time, Gao Feng slowly let go of Yuexiang.  Red Fox Yuexiang's pretty face turned red with embarrassment, and she glared at Zhang Zhijiang fiercely.  But when I saw Zhang Zhijiang just now, I seemed to think of something. I was so shy that I turned my head and stopped looking.

    Gao Feng held Yuexiang¡¯s hand and greeted Zhang Zhijiang to come in.  Zhang Zhijiang followed him in nonchalantly. Only then did he feel the change in Gao Feng's aura. He didn't know why Gao Feng seemed to have a fever after entering the palace.Huge changes have been made.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 554 Leaving the capital again

    Having just seen Gao Feng come back, neither Yue Xiang nor Zhang Zhijiang noticed the changes in Gao Feng, but just vaguely felt something was wrong.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang carefully felt the changes in Gao Feng's aura and stood stunned at the door of the house.  After sensing the aura on Gao Feng's body, Zhang Zhijiang couldn't believe it. After another exploration, he still didn't believe it.

    Encountering an ambush from Qingxumen and Prince Wei's Mansion outside Zhongjing City, Gao Feng clearly tried his best to reach the Xuanjing in the moment of life and death.  Why do you feel like Gao Feng is like an insurmountable mountain in front of you after seeing each other for several hours in front of the palace?  Could it be could it be that he has advanced to the holy realm?  How did he do it?

    At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly realized that he was wrong. He stood at the door of the room in a daze, looking like he was lost.  Yuexiang saw Zhang Zhijiang looking distracted, standing at the door of the house not knowing what he was doing, and said, "What's wrong with you?"

    Zhang Zhijiang pointed at Gao Feng, trembling slightly.  The bloody and murderous aura surged up from his body, and the bloody and murderous aura began to boil while his consciousness was in a trance.  Gao Feng waved his hand, and a dark golden aura flew to Zhang Zhijiang.

    The dark golden light was not very strong, but once it came into contact with the bloody murderous aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body, it flickered with dazzling light.  Yuexiang didn't know what happened and stood there at a loss.  But in just a moment, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi completely suppressed the bloody murderous aura that burned like a flame in Zhang Zhijiang's body.

    Hei Ma looked behind Zhang Zhijiang. Hei Lang had different bones and was already familiar with Gao Feng's power. He followed Gao Feng into the house intimately.  Playing before and after running.

    "Sit down, you want to fight with me just after you come back?" Gao Feng said with a smile.  Take back the innate Hunyuan Qi at will.  Zhang Zhijiang was sweating profusely, and one of his clothes was wet again.

    After wiping his sweat, Zhang Zhijiang walked to a chair and sat down. He looked at Gao Feng with lingering fear and asked, "How come you have broken through to the Mysterious Realm in just a few hours? Have you really advanced to the Holy Realm?"

    "It's not surprising that Zhang Zhijiang is making such a fuss, the difference between the Xuan Realm and the Holy Realm is huge.  Not to mention the holy realm, even if you advance to the mysterious realm.  Without chance, without Gao Feng's inscription causing Zhang Zhijiang to break through the realm, General Xue would probably never enter the Xuan realm in his life.  The Daxia royal family has gathered the world's spiritual energy, and King Qin has been practicing for decades but still has not touched the peak of the mysterious realm.  What kind of bizarre situation did Gao Feng encounter that allowed him to enter the holy realm in just a few hours!

    Yuexiang suddenly realized when she saw Zhang Zhijiang's strange behavior and felt the change in Gao Feng's aura.  He smiled slightly and said, "Congratulations, Your Majesty."

    The black wolf dog sat next to Gao Feng and stretched out his tongue, also looking happy.

    "My family, why are you so polite?" Gao Feng said, seeing Yuexiang.  Seeing Zhang Zhijiang and seeing Hei Lang, I felt at ease.  It is no longer like in the medieval world, where no matter what I do, I feel guilty and panicked.

    Seeing Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang sitting down, Gao Feng slowly recounted his bizarre experiences in the palace.

    Starting from the reappearance of the huge corona that took "Wei Wang Hongyang" to escape from Zhongjing City.  In the Middle Ages, there was a strong vitality of heaven and earth, a chaotic world, "King Hong Yang of Wei" who had lost his mind, and a situation on the verge of death.  When I heard that Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" joined hands to destroy the two sects in the medieval world.  Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were both stunned.  This is too incredible!

    I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it.  Continuing to listen to Gao Feng's narration, both Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang have forgotten their horror. The watermelon-sized Zhu Guo, breaking through the realm again, the legendary sword master Mr. Rui, the nine-tailed sky fox, and the scene next to Tianzhu Mountain  The earth-shattering fight between dragon and tiger

    As he was brought back by the sun again, Gao Feng took a sip of tea, looked at Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang, and saw that both of them were dumbfounded, so he stopped talking.

    "Your Majesty, where is Wei Wang Hongyang?" Yuexiang asked.

    "I don't know, I left very suddenly when I finally left, but I saw Mr. Rui, the sword master, walking out of the smoke. Wei Wang Hongyang should be dead." Gao Feng didn't know the final result, so he could only guess.

    Zhang Zhijiang sighed and said: "Damn it, when I entered the Xuan Realm, I thought I would catch up with you sooner or later. I didn't expect you to be faster!"

    Gao Feng laughed when he saw Zhang Zhijiang's frustrated face.  Knowing that Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was extremely strong, he didn't take it seriously.  He continued to talk about the things he encountered in the palace after returning, the arrangements made by Emperor Xia Ren, and his own plans.  After hearing this, Zhang Zhijiang's face became more and more ugly.  Until Gao Feng finished speaking, Zhang Zhijiang let out a long breath and said with a livid face: "Going to deal with Qingxu Daozu? I think it's better for us to just commit suicide in Zhongjing City."

    Yuexiang frowned slightly, thought for a while and said: "Your Majesty plans to rely on the power of the Daxia official family and the power of the Taoist Academy to let me advance to the next level with Zhang Zhijiang, but??I'm afraid we won't be able to help Your Majesty even if we both raise a level.  "

    "It's okay, I just let you have time to enter the butterfly treasure, and then we can escape." Gao Feng said: "In the medieval world, I saw the fight between Mr. Rui, the sword master, and Hong Yang, the king of Wei, and I realized that even if I advanced to  What does the Holy Realm mean? It can be said that when we met the White Bone Heavenly Lord when we first left Xuanzhou, the gap in strength was smaller than the gap between me and Qingxu Daozu now. But relying on  Xiangtian Armor, if you want to run away, you still have a chance."

    After explaining the situation, Gao Feng, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were relatively speechless.  They are all sensible people. The risk of this trip is much greater than escorting Princess Qingrou to the Snow Mountain Temple, but since Gao Feng said it, even Daoshan Huohai Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang will jump in.

    The three of them had no intention of sitting in the old house for too long. They didn¡¯t know if they would need to go straight to the Qingxu Sect¡¯s headquarters soon. After a brief discussion, they rushed to the Taoist temple together.

    Along the way, order in Zhongjing City has begun to recover slightly. There are sergeants patrolling one after another, and disaster relief personnel reserved outside the city have entered Zhongjing City.  Looking at this situation, Emperor Xia Huangren had planned everything, and even anticipated the disaster relief after the war. The emperor's heart was unpredictable and his thoughts were far-reaching, and it was true.

    After entering the Taoist temple, Gao Feng's status was obviously different from before. The Taoists who came in and out of the Taoist temple were all respectful when they saw Gao Feng.  Gao Feng was polite to people, and after a brief greeting, he went to Deng Tianshi's residence to check on Deng Tianshi's condition.

    Pushing open the door of Deng Tianshi's room, he saw Deng Ying curled up beside Deng Tianshi's bed and sleeping soundly. When he entered the room, Deng Ying didn't feel anything at all and was still asleep.  He just frowned slightly in his sleep, still worried about grandpa's injury.  However, Deng Tianshi regained some energy. Although his face was gray, he was already feeling better. He nodded slightly towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng hurried to Deng Tianshi's bed and prepared to help Deng Tianshi heal his injuries.  Deng Ying didn't know if she had a nightmare or was frightened by Gao Feng's voice. She exclaimed and jumped up.  Yuexiang gently hugged Deng Ying and comforted the little girl.  When Deng Ying saw Gao Feng and Yuexiang coming to visit her grandfather, she didn't know what to say, so she fell into Yuexiang's arms and cried aggrievedly.

    Deng Tianshi said in a weak voice: "No need, I just took some medicine and you will be fine after a while. Your Qi is too pure for my old body to enjoy."

    Gao Feng retracted his hand, sat beside Deng Tianshi's bed, and said, "I'm going to the Qingxu Sect's chief helm." Halfway through the sentence, Gao Feng stopped abruptly.

    Deng Tianshi forced a smile, knowing what Gao Feng meant.  Going to the Qingxu Sect to be the helmsman, the road ahead is difficult and full of crises. One careless move will lead to death.  Qingxu Daozu of Qingxu Sect had left his own means to find the location.  The jade talisman used to hide the Taoist's whereabouts was also made by himself. No wonder Gao Feng found him directly.

    "My deduction is much worse than that of Taoist Qingxu, but there are more or less similarities." Tianshi Deng has always taken good care of Gao Feng, and naturally knows everything that does not involve royal secrets and Taoist taboos.  "Even Master Kang doesn't know the details of this. You have to go to the chief rudder of Qingxu Daomen. Apart from the few masters of Qingxu Daomen, the most important thing you should pay attention to is the mountain guarding formation of Qingxu Daomen. Legend has it that  It can no longer be studied, but this formation is said to have been passed down for countless years"

    Deng Tianshi's body was seriously damaged. He couldn't hold on after just saying a few words. He coughed violently, which scared Deng Ying to jump out of Yuexiang's arms and gently beat her back behind Deng Tianshi.

    "Grandpa, stop talking and take a rest first." Deng Ying cried.  Gao Feng also felt guilty. Before he came, he had planned to see how Deng Tianshi was doing, but he didn't want to know anything.  Ever since he came into contact with the Taoist Academy, Deng Tianshi had taken good care of him in every possible way, treating him as his nephew and keeping no secrets.  Just as he was about to persuade Deng Tianshi to take good care of his health, he saw Deng Tianshi patting Deng Ying's hand gently and whispering: "Be obedient and let grandpa finish the matter quickly."

    After speaking, he gently pressed his hand down to signal Gao Feng not to speak.  Seeing that Master Deng Tianshi was very determined, Gao Feng stopped talking and listened respectfully.

    "Actually, it's not that powerful. The Taoist Academy has been thinking about it for so many years. The jade talisman that Master Kang gave you was made by me a while ago. It can prevent your breath from being detected by this mountain-protecting formation, even if you are in  You will not be discovered in the Qingxu Gate Mountain Guard Formation. However, I still recommend that you don¡¯t go too deep, because Qingxu Daozu¡¯s deduction spells are very strong. Although the jade talisman can avoid the Qingxu Gate Mountain Guard Formation, it is within a certain range.  It was discovered by Qingxu Taoist Ancestor."

    "How far is that?" Gao Feng thought for a moment and asked, "Is it okay if there is only one person?"

    "There are many people but few people. It doesn't matter whether there are three people or one person. In the eyes of Qingxu Taozu, they are all the same. As for the specific distance, I can't say. I can only suggest that you don't get too close."?After I woke up, I heard that you were going to take Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang with you, preparing to increase your strength in the Taoist Academy.  This is desirable, but don't have high expectations.  The Taoist Academy and the Great Xia Dynasty almost devoted all their strength to the battle last night.  Both manpower and material resources have been exhausted. If you want to find a way out, you have to rely on yourself.  "After saying that, Tianshi Deng glanced at Gao Feng with deep meaning and slowly closed his eyes.

 Text Chapter 555 Enhancement

    Gao Feng didn't know if Deng Tianshi knew the secret of the Immortal Mountain, but with his rapid growth, perhaps Deng Tianshi would think that he had a big backer behind him.  After comforting Deng Ying, Gao Feng saw that Deng Tianshi's face became darker and he did not want to disturb him, so he quietly left.  Among the precious phantoms are the ten-thousand-year-old golden fruit given to him by the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple and the extinct red fruit from the Middle Ages. However, the vitality of heaven and earth contained in these two things is extremely rich, and the current Tianshi Deng will definitely not be able to make up for it.  If possible, Gao Feng is planning to go to the Fairy Mountain. It might be better to nourish his body with the red fruits and Qiongshi from the Fairy Mountain.

    After leaving Deng Tianshi's room, a Taoist boy was waiting outside.  When Master Kang knew that Gao Feng had come to the Taoist temple, he asked the Taoist boy to directly lead Gao Feng and the others to the backyard of the Taoist temple.  Gao Feng was not very familiar with the Taoist Academy. He had only interacted with Deng Tianshi and Kang Zhenren a few times.  In the past, Gao Feng was a run-down relative of the Marquis of Fengtian, and there was nothing else but an old house in Fengtianfang. Who would have thought that he would be treated as an honored guest in a Taoist temple in Zhongjing City when his fortune came.

    As Deng Tianshi said, the entire Taoist temple had tried its best last night to deal with the methods reserved by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia a hundred years ago. Today, only some young Taoists were seen running around in the Taoist temple.  The surroundings are filled with the smell of some ordinary medicinal stones. Even if he is injured, there are not enough cultivators' genius earth treasures to treat him.

    ?Looking at this, I really can¡¯t have high expectations in return.  Gao Feng secretly speculated in his heart, longing for the fairy mountain in his heart.  The nine-tailed sky fox, the sword master Mr. Rui, and the craftsman Sheng Lu Gang, all friendly and vivid faces linger in my heart.  It feels so good to be able to go home.

    After a cup of tea, we came to a purple-black gate. The little Taoist boy said, "Master Kang is waiting for Mr. Gao here. Please come in. This is a forbidden area of ??our Taoist temple, but I can't enter."

    Gao Feng and Xiao Daotong exchanged polite words before gently pushing open the purple-black door and stepping forward.  The small courtyard is not big, and the entire courtyard is covered by a rune array, without a trace of breath leaking out.  Entering the courtyard, a very strange aura lingered around Gao Feng.  The breath is light and constant, with endless strands, neither yin nor yang, but with a hint of blood.  If this wasn't a Taoist temple, Gao Feng would probably feel like he was back in the sect's alchemy room in the Middle Ages.

    Kang Zhenren waved his hand towards Gao Feng and said, "You've come just in time, the formation has just been prepared."

    "Formation?" Gao Feng was stunned, why do you need formation?  I have never heard of the need for the assistance of formations when breaking through a realm to improve one's cultivation. Doesn't it all rely on the rich vitality of heaven and earth?

    "Blood General Zhang Zhijiang's skills are quite special. They advance by accumulating bloody murderous energy." Kang Zhenren seemed to understand the doubts in Gao Feng's heart and said, "So you are going to bring Zhang Zhijiang and your Fox Clan concubine this time.  It gave me a difficult problem, but fortunately Master Sun in the backyard found a solution."

    Gao Feng listened to Kang Zhenren¡¯s words and looked around.  Behind Kang Zhenren was a tall Taoist priest with dirty and greasy Taoist robes. He was probably the Sun Zhenren that Kang Zhenren was talking about.  There is a Taoist boy behind Zhenren Sun, holding a pen and paper, as if he is ready to remember something at any time.

    In the center of the small courtyard in front of the two real people, a strange rune floated in the sky, and blood-red stars kept falling from the rune, disappearing into the air before falling to the ground.  Although it is beautiful, it has a strange and bloody smell.

    Is this an advanced formation for Zhang Zhijiang?  Although Gao Feng was curious, he did not forget the etiquette and greeted Sun Zhenren first.  But Master Sun was obviously very impatient. He waved his generous palm twice and said: "Hurry up and work, I have something else to do." After saying that, he looked back at the Taoist boy behind him and said seriously: "One day  I will tell you to remember it, and you must not neglect it."

    The little Taoist boy nodded obediently and looked at Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang curiously with his big eyes, as if he could talk.

    Gao Feng knew that there were countless capable people and strangers in the Taoist Academy. At first, all the things he obtained from Jiuyou Sect were sent to the Taoist Academy, where there were specialized people to study them.  This Sun Zhenren is probably a great expert in researching formations. He has no understanding of worldly affairs, and his innocent heart is focused on what he has been studying all his life.

    He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, he just smiled generously and motioned for Zhang Zhijiang behind him to step forward.  Zhang Zhijiang, on the other hand, looked arrogant. Although he knew that he could not act wildly in the Taoist temple, he still looked sideways at Master Sun, showing dissatisfaction and dissatisfaction.

    Sun Zhenren didn't know that he didn't notice that there was someone like Zhang Zhijiang. He had an extra jade talisman in his hand and said: "Those who need to advance with bloody murderous aura go in and stand under the talisman. After I activate the formation, you will  I feel a lot of strange things. Write down as many as you can and tell me when you get out. But let me make it clear first. This formation is not perfect. You may suffer a lot of pain when you advance. Stand still.  That's fine. If you can't bear it and take a step, bad"Formation, don't blame me."  "

    After saying that, Zhang Zhijiang crushed the jade talisman in his hand before he could stand in.

    Gao Feng, dumbfounded, pushed Zhang Zhijiang from behind and asked Zhang Zhijiang to stand under the rune.  Although Zhang Zhijiang was ruthless, Master Sun simply turned a blind eye to him, as if he didn't exist at all.  There was no way to teach this sloppy Taoist a lesson in the Taoist Academy, so Zhang Zhijiang had no choice but to stand over.

    The jade slips shattered into pieces, and countless stars like the Milky Way in the bright night sky were scattered into the sky in Sun Zhenren's hands.  It was as if there was an invisible big hand holding the stars and the Milky Way dancing in the air. It was so beautiful that it made one's heart palpitate.  It's just that this kind of beauty has a sonorous murderous aura of battlefield conquest, a mixture of hardness and softness, and a bit raw.

    The stars and the Milky Way penetrated into the runes, and the runes of falling stars became full of aura, as if they had turned into a fountain, spraying pure white water all around.  The spring water fell to the ground, outlining a broken formation pattern.  This formation is not like an ordinary formation, it is clear and organized.  This formation has countless breakpoints, chaotic levels, and is full of fierce, violent, and cruel blood.

    The shining stars of the Milky Way fell, and the formations on the ground shone brightly.  There was a faint hint of red in the light, as if there was a trace of blood in it.  The bloody murderous aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body was inspired by the blood and burned in the formation.  The fiercely burning murderous aura crackled, and more blood was injected into the formation. What dispersed into the air did not disperse, but turned into a burning flame behind Zhang Zhijiang.

    Gao Feng closed his eyes and concentrated, using the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique to detect the changes in Zhang Zhijiang's aura, but it seemed that apart from the initial changes, Zhang Zhijiang's whole person was wrapped in a force, and the surrounding heaven and earth energy became chaotic.  Extremely unstable.

    As soon as Zhang Zhijiang stood under the rune, he immediately felt a powerful and sharp murderous intention coming from all directions.  Master Sun had spoken before, saying that he would not be allowed to move.  Zhang Zhijiang is naturally brave. Although he has a keen sense of murderous intent and endures much more pain than ordinary people, he grits his teeth and refrains from unnecessary actions.

    The space around me seemed to be frozen and shattered.  Cracks suddenly appeared around him, and the sounds of fighting seemed to be heard all around, making Zhang Zhijiang's blood begin to boil.  This is a battle formation!

    The familiar voice, the familiar smell, the familiar murderous aura, all of this made Zhang Zhijiang's body begin to surge, making it difficult to control himself.

    The yellow sand filled the sky, and two powerful armies faced off against each other.  The drums beat in bursts, murderous.

    Blood General Zhang Zhijiang forgot in a daze that he was in the rune formation in the Taoist Academy. He forgot everything, only the overwhelming murderous aura boiling around him.  It seems that he has returned to the time when he was in charge of the army, and to the time when he annihilated the small country in the Western Desert in the yellow sand desert.

    Dreaming back to the Gujiao Company Camp.

    Standing on a sand dune, you can have a panoramic view of the formations of both sides.  The long sword in General Xue's hand has been unsheathed, with the long sword in his left hand and the command flag in his right hand.  Blood General Zhang Zhijiang took a brief look at the formations of both sides and made a judgment on the situation in his mind.  This was a killing scene that I had experienced before. I led the Western Desert border soldiers to attack a small Western Desert country for a long distance, but I unexpectedly ran into a premeditated siege. In the end, I suffered heavy casualties!  This time it was the pain in the heart of Blood General Zhang Zhijiang.

    "I didn't expect that here I would once again return to the place I had always regretted in my heart. The scar seemed to have opened a hole, and blood poured out with every beat of the heart, turning into a monstrous bloody murderous aura that condensed around the body.

    Without hesitation, the flag with his right hand pushed down the golden mountain and fell down like a jade pillar, with a hint of determination and ruthlessness.  The mistakes of the past will not be made again.  The last time the last time things became blurry in my mind. Blood General Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, thick layers of blood condensation, bright red.  The tiger behind seemed to feel the murderous aura emanating from the heart of Blood General Zhang Zhijiang, and roared ferociously. The bloody murderous aura around him condensed into more intense flames, and began to burn, from blurry to clear, full of bloody murderous aura.

    As the flag fell from Blood General Zhang Zhijiang's hand, crossbow arrows as dense as locusts were shot out in an extremely orderly manner.  At the same time, the sound of groups of camels unique to the Western Desert sounded on the opposite side.  Zhang Zhijiang seemed to remember something, and the vague memory became clearer in his mind.  These sudden cavalry, the camel cavalry that had been blessed by the sorcerers in the Western Desert, became the last straw that crushed the Western Desert border soldiers.

    Three crossbows were fired at the battle. After three crossbows, although more than half of the Western Desert camel cavalry fell down, nearly a thousand cavalry still rushed to the front of the battle.  The soldiers panicked, and the camels had already run away under the influence of the blessing spell, rushing towards their military formation like an overwhelming force.  Zhang Zhijiang seemed to feel that the sand dunes under his feet began to tremble as the powerful camel cavalry ran, and the overwhelming impact was approaching.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 556: A barrier in the heart

    At this moment, no one can reverse the victory.  Zhang Zhijiang knew that he would definitely lose.  Last time he abandoned his soldiers and fled back, but what about this time?  The flames burning behind him seemed to smell like blood, crackling with excitement, as if a handful of dry firewood had been thrown into it, burning even brighter.  The silent flame stirred the bloody and murderous aura around it into a dark red mist. In the mist, there seemed to be a huge murderous aura turned into ferocious fangs, looming, shining with bloody light.

    Zhang Zhijiang slowly closed his eyes, and there were drops of blood dripping from his eyes, dripping on the long knife that had been raised horizontally. There was no flow or splash, but it was like a piece of dark red agate inlaid on the long knife.  The rune array engraved with maple patterns on the height of the sword seemed to be activated by a force, blooming with a blood-red color.

    Like walking on a flat river, Blood General Zhang Zhijiang walked directly down the sand dune, dragging the long knife behind him, splitting the yellow sand, leaving a deep ravine.

    Seeing the blood, General Zhang Zhijiang stepped forward to meet the enemy, and the war drums around him rumbled loudly!  Blood General Zhang Zhijiang is not only a title, but also a belief in the eyes of the border soldiers in the Western Desert, a belief full of blood.  As the blood general Zhang Zhijiang walked down the sand dunes, preparing to meet the enemy personally, the morale of the surrounding Western Desert border soldiers was greatly shaken.  The team that was a little messy just now became like a rock, facing the impact of the waves.

    Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was faster than the camel cavalry blessed with magic. He took the lead and faced the unstoppable army.  More than ten personal followers followed closely behind him, forming a sharp arrow formation. Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was the sharp edge, flashing with blood-colored edge, penetrating into the cavalry's edge like a huge crossbow arrow.

    The big waves hit the rocks.  Leave flowers of blood behind.  The long knife was waved, and blood flowers spurted out from the blood vessels all around.  The sky turned red and dyed through Zhang Zhijiang's armor.  Every drop of blood flew into the air, and finally fell on Zhang Zhijiang's body. The bloody flames behind Zhang Zhijiang evaporated a cloud of blood mist, which was mixed into the bloody murderous aura.

    The cavalry was blocked by the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang. The fierce impact was much slower and the momentum slowed down.

    Countless crossbow arrows flew by, and the scimitars of the Western Desert horse thieves were sharp.  Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was shouting and the bloody battle was in full swing.

    Gao Feng saw that the blood evil aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body was sometimes weak and sometimes strong, and his face was ferocious under the runes. He didn't know what happened.  I used the innate Hunyuan Qi to detect, but was violently blocked by the rune formation.  It wasn't that Gao Feng couldn't break the rune formation, but that Zhang Zhijiang was undergoing training at the Taoist Academy to advance.  Can't be bothered.

    Sun Zhenren looked at the ever-changing rune formations, with worries and joy on his face, all emotions written on his face.  He kept saying something, and the little Taoist boy behind him kept remembering Master Sun's words.

    The glimpse of Gao Feng¡¯s dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi is neither advancing nor retreating.  Sun Zhenren said coldly: "This rude man has a strong murderous intention in his heart. The formation can find out the regrets in his heart and stimulate the murderous intention in his heart, so that he can advance to the next level. He is fine now. If you break the rune formation. Hey  !¡±

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that ordinary monks were promoted.  What is needed is the rich nourishment of vitality between heaven and earth.  However, the blood general Zhang Zhijiang practiced ingeniously and entered the Tao through killing. He was covered in bloody murderous aura and could not advance through the ranks by relying on the vitality between heaven and earth.  It seems that what Master Sun said is the same, but he doesn't know how strong the murderous aura in Zhang Zhijiang's heart is, and whether it is enough to advance to the next level.  Moreover, most of the jade talisman in Sun Zhenren's hand is gone. I don't know how long this formation can last.

    Yuexiang looked at Zhang Zhijiang with a ferocious face. The bloody and murderous flames behind him were almost real, as if there was really a big fire burning. The vitality of heaven and earth around the flames was changing, turning into bursts of bloody wind.  Come.  Yuexiang felt the pressure suddenly increase, and several lights and shadows appeared behind her at the same time, resisting with all her strength.

    Gao Feng gently retracted his right hand, and a dark golden light shrouded around Yuexiang's body. Bursts of bloody murderous aura rippled around the dark golden light, and then slowly retreated.  The tide rises and falls, but cannot break the embankment.

    After a while, Zhang Zhijiang's expression became more ferocious, the bloody murderous aura on his body was overwhelming, and the aura-concealing formations throughout the courtyard began to become a little unstable.  At this time, the jade talisman in Sun Zhenren's hand had exhausted its last ray of light. He looked at Zhang Zhijiang in the bloody light with some regret. The little Taoist boy beside him recorded the last words that Sun Zhenren said. His face was stained with a few ink stains.  Kung Fu raised his head and looked around.

    "It's a pity. It would have been better if this formation had been activated before yesterday. There would still be extra jade talismans at that time." Master Sun sighed and looked at the blood general Zhang Zhijiang standing in the middle of the small courtyard with a bloody murderous look.  Awe-inspiring, "I didn't expect that the resentment and murderous intent in this rude man's heart was so strong. A jade talisman has improved his cultivation by one level, and the bloody evil in his heart is still strong. I think he can survive for a while. If he can hold on for one more time,  The time when the fragrance will last is unknown even when it reaches the peak of the profound realm."

    ?As Master Sun spoke, he sighed and looked frustrated.  Looking at this appearance, it seemed that he was the one who failed to reach the peak of the Xuan Realm, and not the Blood General Zhang Zhijiang.  Zhang Zhijiang is the only person in the world who has entered Taoism with bloody murderous intent. Indeed, without Zhang Zhijiang, there will be no such opportunity in the future.  Sun Zhenren looked at Zhang Zhijiang, as if he had determined that Zhang Zhijiang would not be able to come back from the Qingxu Sect's headquarters, and felt extremely regretful.

    The starlight of the blood stains gradually dispersed. Zhang Zhijiang stood in the small courtyard with his eyes closed. The flames formed by the bloody murderous aura behind him suddenly retreated, and then surged out, with the force of burning the sky.

    The long knife Gao Feng made for Zhang Zhijiang at his waist let out bursts of roars of tigers and dragons, and jumped up on its own. The blade couldn't help shaking, and along with the fierce flames of the sky, it also exuded bursts of murderous aura.

    The formation that concealed the aura in the backyard of the Taoist temple was under tremendous pressure, until it was overwhelmed and turned into a ball of light, which dispersed with a snap.  The "Haoran Purifying Heaven and Earth" formation felt the blood-evil energy coming from the Taoist temple and began to operate.  Streams of light shrouded the sky above the Taoist temple, quickly condensing the vitality of heaven and earth.  Kang Zhenren snorted coldly, and a white light enveloped Zhang Zhijiang's body, blocking the detection of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.

    Having lost its goal, the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation gradually became quiet.  Kang Zhenren said coldly: "How dare you act recklessly in Zhongjing City just after you advanced!"

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s thick eyebrows were raised up, and his eyes showed murderous intent.  The long knife in his hand seemed to sense the hostility on Zhang Zhijiang's body, and Long Yin's voice became deeper, more like a roar, a roar before charging on the battlefield!

    Seeing that something was wrong, Gao Feng quickly used his innate Hunyuan Qi to pull Zhang Zhijiang back. This blood general Zhang Zhijiang was already arrogant. He had just been inspired by the formation and was filled with blood evil Qi. He was afraid that even Emperor Xia Huangren would dare to stand opposite him.  Take action.  Before Zhang Zhijiang could make any move, he felt as if his wrist was bound by an iron hoop. All the bloody murderous aura was absorbed into his body. The long knife in his hand also sensed Gao Feng's aura and became extremely obedient.

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "Master Kang, thank you very much. I wonder how the Taoist Academy plans to advance my concubine?"

    When Master Kang saw Gao Feng dragging Zhang Zhijiang away, he had no intention of causing trouble. He snorted coldly and said: "This concubine of yours is already a six-tailed spirit fox. The Taoist temple is currently short of all kinds of heavenly materials and earthly treasures. There is only one  The true energy is strong, but it¡¯s hard to say whether it can be advanced.¡±

    Gao Feng shook his head inwardly, thinking to himself: A piece of true energy?  Yuexiang didn't change anything after eating the saint's true energy Qiongshi at the Snow Mountain Temple. Seeing this, she still had to go to the Immortal Mountain to see it.  There is actually ten thousand years of Qiongshi on him, and Gao Feng is not reluctant to part with it, but the vitality of heaven and earth contained in the ten thousand years of Qiongshi is too pure, and he is afraid that eating Yuexiang will not only have no benefits but will cause some problems. Gao Feng plans to go to Fairy Mountain.  I'll make a decision after asking the little fox.

    Despite this, Gao Feng still thanked him repeatedly.  After taking the True Yuan Qiongshi from Master Kang, seeing Master Sun still leaving with a look of regret on his face, Master Kang didn't show any interest in himself, so he resigned.

    Gao Feng had some extravagant hopes before coming, but he didn¡¯t expect that the Taoist Temple would be really destitute after a big battle. It can be seen that Emperor Xia Emperor Ren used all the resources around him in the turmoil last night.  Even so, there is no easy victory, and in the end it is just a miserable victory.

    Now I am suffering from it. If I can¡¯t enter the fairy mountain, I will be helpless.

    Gao Feng turned around and left, feeling a little uneasy.  Although he is back, he has not gone to the Fairy Mountain yet. If he really can't get into the Fairy Mountain like he did in the Middle Ages Gao Feng did not dare to continue thinking about it and kept his head down and hurried on.  Zhang Zhijiang restrained his bloody murderous aura and savored the battle he had just experienced again, thoughtfully.  He was just dissatisfied with Master Kang. Even though he saw Master Kang slaying the King of the Northern Barbarians with his sword outside Zhongjing City, he still refused to be convinced.

    Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng with a sad look on his face, followed closely behind Gao Feng, and remained considerate and silent.

    Back to the old house in Fengtianfang, from a distance, he saw the Forbidden Army Zuojun still patrolling next to Fengtianhou's mansion. Gao Feng had no intention of visiting Gao Tianhai, so he went into the house with Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang.  Zhang Zhijiang looked bad all the time, and when he got home, he was still scolding Kang Zhenren.

    Entering the old house, Yuexiang lit a few red candles, while collecting boiling water and pouring tea for Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang.  Being busy in the old house is as light as passing a butterfly through flowers.  Gao Feng looked at Yuexiang's figure and couldn't help but feel a little crazy. There still had to be a woman at home.

    Zhang Zhijiang drank the hot tea in one gulp, still looking murderous.

    "Why are you so hot-tempered today? What happened to you in the jade talisman's formation?" Gao Feng saw Zhang Zhijiang's murderous aura and was a little curious, so he asked.

    Zhang Zhijiang chuckled, his laughter full of loneliness and resentment, and his murderous aura suddenly became strong, like a sharp blade being unsheathed.  Gao Feng held the tea cup in his hands and said nothing. He looked at Zhang Zhijiang quietly and waited.General Waiting for Blood talks about the block in his heart.

 Text Chapter 557: Everyone around you must become stronger

    This time, some time passed after Zhang Zhijiang broke through, and he was able to control the strong bloody murderous aura.  The sharp blade and the bright red bloody murderous aura gradually converged next to his body. After a while, he slowly said: "I, Zhang Zhijiang, was called the Blood General by the soldiers in the Western Desert. It's actually very ridiculous!"

    Yuexiang is also very curious. There is only one person in the world like Zhang Zhijiang who has achieved enlightenment with murderous intent. Although there is no similarity with his own advancement, it is good to listen to it.

    "I killed people like hemp to prove the Tao through killing. But I felt guilty in my heart, so I stopped at the Dragon Realm. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't make any progress. This time in the formation of the Taoist Academy, I once again returned to the killing scene that year.  Among them. I turned around and left, fought my way out of the siege alone, and watched helplessly as my own sergeants died miserably under the iron cavalry one by one. Just to buy me a little time to be a bereaved dog." Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were filled with blood.  , the bloody murderous aura behind him turned into flames and rose up, and the entire old house seemed to be ignited by the bloody murderous aura.

    The pain in my heart was so painful that I didn¡¯t even dare to think about it for so many years.  This time, the Taoist temple's weird formation revealed a layer of scars in my heart. My bloody heart was beating, and every beat was a burst of heartbreaking pain.  But when Zhang Zhijiang faced the obstacle in his heart, the endless pain aroused the blood that had been stored in his heart for an unknown amount of time.

    "This time, I won't accept it!" Zhang Zhijiang's beard and hair were all spread out, and the controlled murderous intent was running through the old house, like a sword, a spear, or a halberd.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly, and a layer of dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi spread in the old house, resisting the killing intent like a spear.

    "I want to see who can take my big head. Hey!" Zhang Zhijiang felt the breath of innate Hunyuan Qi, realized that this was in Gao Feng's home, and gradually regained his bloody murderous aura.

    "Then what?" Gao Feng calmly withdrew the dark golden light and continued to ask.

    "I just killed through the military formation on the opposite side, and I came out just as I was killing. This stupid Taoist temple has no reason to amuse me!" Zhang Zhijiang suppressed the murderous intention in his heart and cursed bitterly.

    It turns out that this is the case, Gao Feng knows the purpose of this weird and broken formation in the Taoist Academy.  Searching for the deepest resentment in the hearts of the people standing in the formation, this can inspire a murderous hatred that has been fermenting in the heart for countless years.  The formation is probably not used for this purpose, and more likely it is a vicious method of torturing people.  But being manipulated by Master Sun of the Taoist Academy, this idea was indeed unreasonable!  Gao Feng secretly praised it.

    Seeing that Zhang Zhijiang was still unwilling to give up, he thought it was because he couldn't hold back his murderous intention, so he turned all his anger on Kang Zhenren.

    Gao Feng smiled and persuaded a few words, and arranged a room for Zhang Zhijiang to rest.  Zhang Zhijiang calmed down slightly, drank all the tea in front of him, turned around and left.  When he arrived at the door, he remembered something and looked back at Gao Feng.  He laughed twice and went out without disturbing Gao Feng and Yuexiang.

    After Zhang Zhijiang left, the old house was filled with paper windows and red candles, full of affection.  The red fox Yuexiang was charming and gentle, and her cheeks were slightly red after being laughed at by Zhang Zhijiang, and she lowered her head and was speechless.

    Gao Feng was thinking about going to the Qingxu Sect¡¯s chief helm this time, which was extremely dangerous.  I was also thinking about whether I could enter the fairy mountain, and I felt restless.  I was thinking about it all the time, but I didn't notice the beautiful scenery and the beautiful woman beside me.

    "Yuexiang, please take this pill of true energy." Gao Feng looked at the red candle in a trance, as if he could see his unpredictable future in the dancing candlelight, and said faintly: "I'll give it to you.  You protect the law so as not to disturb the formation."

    Although there was a slight disappointment in her heart, Yuexiang still followed her words and took the true essence Qiongshi from Gao Feng from Taoist Master Kang Zhenren.  Sit cross-legged, crush the shell of Zhenyuan Qiongshi, and put the fruit inside into your mouth.

    ? Red lips and white jade touch the heart.  As Zhenyuan Qiongshi was taken by Yuexiang, a red flame rose behind Yuexiang.  Gao Feng carefully used his innate Hunyuan Qi to completely surround the entire old house.  Zhang Zhijiang had just advanced and was able to control it, so what Gao Feng had to do was just simple protection and more of a reminder.  But Yuexiang was different. Gao Feng didn't know much about the advancement of demons. He didn't know whether Yuexiang could advance this time. In order to avoid the reaction of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, he made all preparations in advance.

    The flame behind Yuexiang is different from that of Zhang Zhijiang. Zhang Zhijiang is formed by the condensed murderous aura. It looks like a flame, but it is actually a spear and halberd transformed from the bloody murderous aura. The light and shadow sway behind him, mixed with bloody colors.  But Yuexiang is a natural red fox and has a talent for fire spells. The flames that appear when she advances are real flames with extremely high temperatures.

    The red flame touched the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi that was densely scattered all around, and made a dense sound. The rich heaven and earth Qi gathered behind Yuexiang, and six clearly visible lights and shadows swayed back and forth.  As the light and shadow swayed, the red flame became more intense, creating ripples in circles and rushing towards the dark golden light.

    &nbsp; The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi stands like a famous mountain between heaven and earth. No matter how ferocious the red waves are, they cannot shake the dark golden light.  , every time a wave swept in, then retreated, leaving countless scattered flames, like the light of fireflies in the old house, twinkling and jumping, and finally being swept up by the next wave.

    Gao Feng could feel the level of improvement through the intensity of the flames behind Yuexiang.  Gao Feng, who has advanced to the holy realm, can keenly detect the extent to which Yuexiang circulates the vitality of heaven and earth, and can feel every trace of it.

    Soon, Gao Feng was disappointed.  Just like when he first entered the Immortal Mountain, Zhu Guo was able to make his cultivation progress rapidly from the very beginning.  But soon, Zhu Guo no longer has any effect, and Zhen Yuan Qiong Shi is needed.  Soon, the true essence Qiongshi had no obvious effect, and he needed to practice hard on his own.  Later, by chance, he obtained the ten thousand-year-old fruit and the red fruit that had been extinct in the Middle Ages, and his realm improved rapidly.  It is conceivable that the ten thousand years of Qiongshi and the Zhuguo of the Middle Ages will soon lose their effect.

    The same is true for Yuexiang.  From the very beginning, Zhenyuan Qiongshi could increase several levels, but later it had no effect at all.  Does it take ten thousand years to be strong?  Gao Feng was a little hesitant, not because he was reluctant to part with Wannian Qiongshi, but whether he could bear the rich moon fragrance of heaven and earth in Wannian Qiongshi.

    The red flame continued to exude a scorching aura, and the aura gradually strengthened, but no qualitative breakthrough was achieved.

    That¡¯s it.  Gao Feng felt a little disappointed. In Gao Feng's heart, perhaps he was looking forward to Yuexiang's advancement.  Six clear lines of light and shadow condensed and formed behind Yuexiang, showing every detail, really like six fluffy tails swaying behind Yuexiang.  The flames were thickening, and the surrounding space began to twist continuously, but it was still unable to break the shackles of this layer of space. Even if it was just a little bit short, Yuexiang couldn't gather that little bit of power.

    Gao Feng sighed softly in his heart, and the dark golden light gradually compressed the flames, all condensing behind Yuexiang.  The six lines of light and shadow emit bright light, and the red and white colors are exceptionally clear, which is pleasing to the eye.

    A layer of fine beads of sweat appeared on Yuexiang's forehead, and beads of sweat dripped from the tip of her nose. It was extremely hard.  As the dark golden light compressed the flame aura behind Yuexiang, the pressure on Yuexiang seemed to increase.  Gao Feng couldn't bear to see Yuexiang working so hard, but there was no trickery on the way to practice.  He was almost shattered into pieces in the hands of "King Hongyang of Wei", and only then relied on Wannian Qiongshi to advance through the ranks.

    Gritting her teeth, the dark golden aura was compressed minute by minute, and the pressure on Yuexiang's body also increased rapidly, and the flames began to turn into a group of red gems condensed around Yuexiang, which was dazzling.

    The surrounding twisted space became stable, and all the pressure was on Yuexiang.  Countless vitality between heaven and earth steamed up from Yuexiang's limbs and bones, and poured into the red gem.  The color of the gem gradually became rich and unusual, with a few rays of light in the middle, as if the light and shadow behind Yuexiang were imprinted in the red gem.

    Gao Feng knew that he could only help Yuexiang so far. If he further compressed the flame aura around Yuexiang, Yuexiang's body would definitely not be able to bear it.  Now Gao Feng is not sure whether Yuexiang can break through the realm of Six-Tails.  But when things get to this point, we can only leave it to fate.

    The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi suddenly disappeared. The flames no longer surrounded the compressed moon incense, but shrouded the surroundings of the old house from a distance. On the other hand, they were detected by the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation and the demons advanced in Zhongjing City.

    The flames that were compressed to an extremely strong level began to rebound violently as the pressure on the body suddenly left.  It seemed like a volcano erupted, and a deep red flame sprayed out from Yuexiang's body and into the air.  The surrounding space began to twist again, as if a pair of strong hands were pulling hard, trying to break open this layer of space.

    Gao Feng suddenly became extremely nervous. Looking at the flames rising into the sky, he seemed to smell the sulfur smell in the eruption of the volcano and smell the strong smell of fire.

    Everything was instantly quiet.  The distorted space around her gradually became stable, and the invisible big hands finally did not pull away the confinement around Yuexiang.

    Failed Gao Feng knew that Yuexiang was already infinitely close to the realm of Nanao, but it was just a little short of it. Maybe he had just compressed the flames around Yuexiang a little more, and Yuexiang could break through the confinement.

    ¡°Forget it, since it doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s talk about it later.  If you can still enter the Immortal Mountain, ask the little fox what should be paid attention to in the advancement of the fox clan.

    Yuexiang was dripping with sweat, and her whole body was sore and weak.  He wanted to stand up, but unexpectedly his body went limp and he was about to fall down when Gao Feng helped him up.

    Gao Feng felt a little distressed as he helped Yuexiang sit down.  Kuanyan comforted Yuexiang and wiped the sweat from Yuexiang's forehead with his sleeves.

    &nbsp; After resting for a long time, Gao Feng and Yuexiang were relatively speechless.  This time to advance, both of them have tried their best, but they did not help Yue Xiang advance. Although she has reached the peak level of Six-Tails, she has not advanced, which can not but be said to be a pity.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 558: Collecting treasures from fairy mountains for a long journey

    Yuexiang felt a little disappointed when she saw that Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous intent had increased to the second level of the Mysterious Realm, but she had not made any progress.  But seeing Gao Feng also looking depressed, and fearing that Gao Feng wouldn't like it, he forced a smile to persuade Gao Feng.  The two chatted for a while, knowing that they would be leaving the city tomorrow after a night's rest, so they couldn't help but feel anxious.  Yue Xiang advised Gao Feng to rest early, packed up the bedding and then left.

    Gao Feng was lying on the bed, wanting to enter the Fairy Mountain while half asleep, but he couldn't contact the Fairy Mountain in the medieval world. Although he had come back, he still didn't know whether the Fairy Mountain was still there, so he was still a little uneasy.

    Lying quietly on the bed, my mind relaxes.  Slowly activate the Xiantian Hunyuan True God Art, and his mind wanders.  Gao Feng had used the method of entering Fairy Mountain many times, and he was familiar with it.  Waves of dark golden light flowed through the body, making the whole body feel extremely comfortable.  When Gao Feng opened his eyes again, he had arrived at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    At the foot of Fairy Mountain, there is still lush vegetation, green grass, and a refreshing fragrance in the air.  Unknown small fruits of various colors are dotted among the vegetation, which is particularly beautiful.

    Although Gao Feng knew that these small fruits were definitely not mortal things, the little fox did not let him eat them or give them to him. There must be some other reason. Gao Feng never thought of picking two of them and taking them out.  Every time you enter the Fairy Mountain, the first thing that catches your eye is this fruit. The more you see it, the more you naturally become familiar with it.

    But this time it was different from the past. I smelled a familiar smell and saw a familiar place again. My heart felt very happy. The worries of the past few days were swept away and the sky was clear.

    Gao Feng became childish, and roared to the sky, shouting out the obstacles accumulated in his heart, and happily turned a few somersaults in the waist-deep grass.

    Gao Feng is usually serious and gentle, but it is extremely rare for him to be so indulgent.  All the hidden worries in my heart disappeared, and I was extremely happy.  The matter of going to the chief helm of Qingxu Sect seemed to be nothing at the moment. These worries were forgotten by Gao Feng.

    While I was enjoying myself, a voice came from the voice, which was exactly the tone of the little fox: "What are you yelling at? What did you do a while ago?"

    Before he finished speaking, a ball of furry things fell from the fairy mountain.  Gao Feng knew it was a little fox, so he didn't hide and let the little fox land on his shoulder.

    The little fox fell down, swinging its big tail back and forth, sniffing around Gao Feng's shoulder for a long time, and asked with some confusion: "How did you reach the holy realm so quickly?"

    Just when Gao Feng was about to explain, the little fox's big tail flicked behind Gao Feng's neck and said impatiently: "Talking while walking. I always felt that there was something weird about that city last time and wanted to see it clearly. I kept thinking.  When you came, you didn't know where you had gone. For a while, the whole mountain was lifeless and unchanged, and it was so boring that it suffocated me to death."

    Gao Feng smiled. No wonder he couldn't go to the Immortal Mountain in the medieval world. It turned out that the Immortal Mountain had undergone such changes as he entered the medieval world.  I thought to myself, seeing that the little fox was impatient this time, he didn't dare to delay, and walked up the mountain road while recounting his experiences during this period.

    Gao Feng started when he encountered the ambush of Qingxumen and the Palace of Wei outside Zhongjing City, then talked about the chaos in Zhongjing City, and then talked about how Sun Crown took away "Wei Wang Hongyang" and then brought him to the medieval world.

    Speaking of the ambush by Qingxumen and Prince Wei's Mansion, the little fox looked disdainful. It seemed that Gao Feng was just being harassed by a few ruffians. He didn't care at all and just urged Gao Feng to continue.  And when Gao Feng talked about the chaos in Zhongjing City and the ancestral spirit seizing the body of Wei Wang Hongyang, which started the foreshadowing of many years ago, the little fox began to calm down, as if he remembered something, but couldn't figure it out clearly.

    "The body of pure yin turns out to be used like this. I only know that it is very important, but I can't remember what it should be used for. You have finished talking, but I still can't remember it. You have said it very clearly. Why do I think about it?  Don't get up!" After saying that, the little fox was a little irritable, jumped back and forth on Gao Feng's shoulders a few times, and said: "I don't want to, I don't want to. Let's go to that big city and have a look, you continue talking."

    Hearing Gao Feng talk about the corona that can bring people into the medieval world, the little fox said: "Strange, why haven't I heard anyone talk about it before? Such a magical formation? I must go out and see it if I have the chance. But no wonder  It was so lifeless here a while ago, and the fairy mountain was completely silent. It turns out you went to the medieval world. No wonder, no wonder."

    The little fox and Gao Feng had the same thing in mind. The death of the fairy mountain was related to Gao Feng's entry into the medieval world.

    Gao Feng continued to talk, gushing.  Soon after walking to the Zhuguolin, Gao Feng was very excited and told that he ate a watermelon-sized Zhuguo from the Middle Ages, and then he broke through.  When talking about eating red fruits, he deliberately spoke louder and described in detail how delicious the watermelon-sized red fruits were. The juice was like strong wine. The vitality of heaven and earth contained in the red fruits was even greater than the ten thousand-year golden fruit given to him by the sage from the Snow Mountain.  ??Strong.  Just as he was talking, the tree charm in the red fruit forest suddenly appeared, with a trembling white beard and an excited look on his face.

    It was funny in his heart, but Gao Feng pretended not to know and asked: "I didn't plan to ask you for Zhu Guo this time. Why are you still holding me back? Don't you feel guilty if you don't give me Zhu Guo?"

    The tree charm of Zhuguolin was very excited and asked in a trembling voice: "I wonder if the Lord Zhuguo has ever brought that kind of tree?"

    Although the red fruits in the medieval era were precious, Gao Feng missed his old love.  Since entering the fairy mountain, he started to eat the red fruits from the red fruit forest and started to make rapid progress. He had originally planned to give this tree charm a red fruit.  Otherwise, Gao Feng would have kept his wealth secret and just passed it off with a few vague sentences. With the little fox in the nine-tailed fox realm, he was already one of the most powerful beings in the world, so he would definitely not care about these trivial details.

    But the tree charms in Zhuguolin are more stingy than the cypresses in Qiongshi Forest, so Gao Feng will naturally tease them if he has the chance.

    "Of course I brought it, just look at it if you don't believe me." A red fruit as big as a watermelon was taken out from the Noble Phantasm and appeared in front of the red fruit forest Shumei.  Shu Mei's eyes lit up when she saw Zhu Guo. She was about to step forward, but when she thought about it, how could Gao Feng give such a precious thing to herself?  Although I thought so, I still had an extremely longing for that watermelon-sized red fruit in my heart. I stayed aside, not knowing what to do.

    The little fox was anxious to enter the big city and said impatiently: "You are ready to give it to him, why are you teasing him? It's so boring!" After saying that, he said to the tree charm of Zhuguolin: "Hurry up and get some Zhuguolin.  Come on, this guy is going to give you the extinct red fruit. Although you can't exchange it for a red fruit in this forest, you still have to show it. Are you really planning to take this red fruit with nothing?  "

    The tree charm of Zhuguolin is not stupid, and he knows what the little fox means as soon as he hears it.  With her mouth open and closed in joy, she hurriedly ran back to Zhu Guolin, saying loudly as she ran: "Wait for me, it will be very soon."

    Gao Feng smiled and looked at the vigorous figure of the old bearded old Shumei, who was usually stingy and always complained that if he took the forest again, he would lose everything. He couldn't help but feel happy.  The stingy old Shumei looked like this because he was afraid that he would regret it, so he was so anxious.

    Not long after, Shu Mei came back with a large handful of red fruits, with a happy and anxious expression on his face, as if he was afraid that Gao Feng would leave first because he couldn't wait any longer.

    After receiving the red fruit into the precious phantom and giving it to the tree charm of the red fruit forest in the ancient times, Gao Feng thought in his mind that the red fruit contained less vitality of heaven and earth, which would probably help Deng Tianshi's injury.  Before leaving Zhongjing City, you must leave a few for Deng Tianshi.

    The tree charm of Zhuguolin forgot to say a few polite words, carefully held the watermelon-sized Zhuguo that she took from Gao Feng, turned around and left happily, not knowing why she was so anxious.

    "Go quickly, go quickly." The little fox urged, and it seemed that his patience had been worn away.

    After passing the platform on the first floor, the people he killed in the medieval world were not seen coming out to compete. Gao Feng thought that there must be deathly silence here at that time.  If he can't contact the Immortal Mountain, naturally those souls won't be absorbed.  The little fox urged, and Gao Feng walked directly up the mountain road to the second floor without stopping.

    The first time I went up this mountain road, I was under great pressure.  But as the cultivation progresses, the pressure on the mountain road becomes less and less. Now that I have advanced to the holy realm, I can hardly feel any pressure.

    When passing by the pine forest, Song Baisheng had been waiting for him for a long time.  Holding dozens of True Yuan Qiong, he was really waiting for Gao Feng's arrival.

    The cypress trees are very generous, and they are much more charming than the old trees in Zhuguolin.  Gao Feng smiled and said, "Why are you so polite every time?"

    Song Baisheng said sternly: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for gifting me the ten thousand-year-old fruits from the snow-capped mountains. Now these fruits are already moving, and they will be transformed in a few years."

    oh?  How many more forest spirits and tree charms can really be transformed into?  Before Gao Feng could ask, the little fox said: "What's strange? The three Qiongshi Tiansong trees in the Snow Mountain Temple have lived for who knows how long. The fruits they bear have enough vitality of heaven and earth, so they can naturally transform. Zhu Guo  The same is true, maybe next time you come in, there might be another white-bearded tree charm in the Zhuguo Forest."

    Gao Feng smiled, put away the True Qiongshi given to him by Song Baisheng, said a few polite words and then walked up.  Ever since Gao Feng loosed Bai Sheng's Wannian Qiongshi, Song Baisheng's whole heart was focused on how to transform Wannian Qiongshi and no longer pestered Gao Feng to learn martial arts.  Gao Feng was happy to be in peace and continued walking upward.

    "Senior, how long does it take for Wannian Qiongshi to transform into the forest spirit tree charm?" Gao Feng was curious and asked as he walked.

    "I didn't know. The old immortal in the Snow Mountain Temple regards the ten thousand years of Qiongshi as a treasure. I haven't eaten it. I'm just talking casually." The little fox said, wagging its tail on Gao Feng's shoulder.

    It turns out that this is the case, and Gao Feng is quite helpless.  ?Senior Hu Jiu has lived in Fairy Mountain for a long time, and he doesn't remember many things, maybe because he doesn't want to talk about them.  It's a bit like "Wei Wang Hong Yang", he knows everything, but sometimes he is confused.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 559: The giant boat soaring into the sky and the treasures of heaven and earth

    When he walked to the War Demon Temple, he saw that Gao Feng was going to pay homage to Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. The little fox did not urge Gao Feng to continue walking.  Seeing this, the little fox is also very interested in Gao Feng meeting Mr. Rui, the sword master from the medieval world. He wonders what the sword master from Fairy Mountain will think.

    In the main hall of the War Demon Temple, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, closed his eyes and rested his mind.  There are no traces of time on his face like white jade, and he is wearing a gray gown, which is slightly different from Mr. Rui, the sword master of the medieval world.

    Feeling Gao Feng come in, Mr. Sword Master Rui opened his eyes, looked at Gao Feng with a smile, and said kindly: "It turns out that I learned that sword from you, and then taught it to you, who is the better between the two of us?"  teacher?"

    Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, has a calm nature. He has long been interested in listening to Gao Feng and Little Fox talking about the various bizarre situations in the medieval world. Even Mr. Rui cannot explain the various causes and effects clearly.  Gao Feng heard what Mr. Rui said was interesting, and the two laughed together.

    "You saw me in the medieval world, tell me in detail what kind of situation it was?" After laughing, Mr. Sword Master Rui asked.  This complex and interesting relationship aroused the interest of Mr. Jian Zunrui and wanted to hear what he was like at that time.  Gao Feng's experience this time was so bizarre that even powerful beings like the Nine-tailed Fox and Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, had never been heard of.

    After saying that, Mr. Sword Master Rui waved his hand, and the small sword pendant on the dragon binding rope turned into a ray of silver light and fell into Mr. Sword Master Rui's hand.  Mr. Rui played with the small sword pendant, seeming to feel the breath of his other self on it.

    Gao Feng met the sword master Mr. Rui from the medieval world twice. In fact, it is simple to say that the first time was just another replica of the War Demon Temple in Yanshan Mountain.  But the second shocking battle between Sword Lord Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hongyang" Gao Feng spoke in great detail. Although he was taken away by the sun in the end and did not see the final outcome, which was a pity, that battle was already  It was enough for Mr. Rui to remember for a long time.

    "Probably dead." Mr. Rui stroked the small sword pendant that flew into his hand from Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope. It seemed that he could feel the transmission of Mr. Rui, the invincible swordsman in the medieval world, on the small sword.  The message to myself was finally said with certainty.

    Mr. Rui played with it for a long time. Seeing that the little fox was a little anxious, he raised his hand and the pendant sword flew back to Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope. He said with a smile: "Seeing that you are so anxious, you may not know anything even if you go up. Everything  Let nature take its course. It is indeed a great opportunity and great luck."

    "I always feel like I'm calling from above. I must go and have a look." The little fox said, urging Gao Feng on Gao Feng's shoulders.

    In the end, Gao Feng didn't understand what Mr. Rui meant. He felt like he was talking about himself, a fairy mountain, or He didn't have time to ask in detail, so he continued to walk up at the urging of the little fox.

    Mr. Rui didn¡¯t even mention that Gao Feng had advanced to the holy realm.

    The black golden trees on both sides had no obvious changes compared to the last time. Gao Feng guessed that maybe it had something to do with the fact that he had gone to the Fairy Mountain in the Middle Ages and became dead.

    Stepping up the steps made of Yuan Jing, Gao Feng suddenly thought that these Yuan Jing could replenish the lost Qi. If he could take some Yuan Jing out, his chances of survival would undoubtedly be much higher.

    "Senior, can you give me a few yuan crystals?" Gao Feng asked tentatively.  The last time he entered the fairy mountain when he was dying, the little fox and the craftsman Sheng Lu just buried three yuan crystals in his body, and then disappeared after using them up.  Gao Feng was not sure whether he could use these Yuan Jing, so he asked.

    The little fox was impatient and said: "Just go to Qingxu Gate and see what you have become. Don't take anything on the steps, those kids are shopping for it. Just take whatever is on the mountain wall, hurry up."  point."

    Gao Feng was very happy when he heard what the little fox said.  It turns out it doesn't matter how much you take, as long as you don't destroy the steps so as not to hurt the children running up and down.  The little fox urged him, and Gao Feng quickly removed dozens of Yuan Jings from the mountain wall. The Broken Gold and Jade Gangs were also handy here.  Gao Feng wanted to take more, but the little fox impatiently urged Gao Feng to continue walking up.

    This time, the little fox seemed different from before. He was much more impatient. I don¡¯t know what the little fox saw when he entered that big city last time. Why was he so anxious?  Thinking back to the last time he entered the big city above Wanling Platform, it seemed that only the city gate could be seen clearly in the clouds and mist, and he didn't even know what was inside.  But as soon as I entered, I was entangled with an extremely familiar feeling, like a wanderer standing in front of my home after not returning home for a long time, feeling timid about being close to home.

    ¡°Other than that, it seemed like I was pulled back by the little fox.

    For that big city, Gao Feng only knew so much, and he couldn't recall any more.  It is estimated that the little fox saw some clues in himself, so he was very anxious to go and take a look with him.

    Gao Fengyi??Thinking about it, I walked to the third floor.  The six children ran off to play somewhere, and everything was quiet.  The craftsman Sheng Lugang was standing at the door of the house amiably, looking up.  There were clouds and mist above, and a thick haze shrouded it. Gao Feng followed the gaze of Craftsman Saint Lu Gang and saw that apart from the clouds and mist, there were still clouds and mist, and he couldn't even see the Wanling Tower.

    The craftsman Saint Lu just felt Gao Feng and the nine-tailed fox coming up, looked at Gao Feng with a smile, and said: "If I had known you could go to the medieval world, I would have entrusted you to bring me some rare materials. Unfortunately, it is not possible.  I don¡¯t know if you still have the chance to go to the medieval world again. But you have gained a lot, and you have reached the holy realm so quickly.¡±

    Gao Feng bowed and saluted, and said respectfully: "I've seen Senior Craftsman Saint."

    Carpenter Shenglu just waved his hand and said with a carefree smile: "You are all regulars, why are you so polite? Miss Ninth is in a hurry to go up the mountain, so I won't leave you here. Two days ago, during the dead silence, I made a small one on a whim.  I¡¯ll give you something to play with. Well, I just heard that you are going to Qingxu Sect, so I have prepared some materials for you. Maybe you will use them. You can put them all together in a while. Haha, look at my new creations.  Then go up the mountain, don¡¯t delay Miss Ninth¡¯s important event.¡±

    After speaking, Craftsman Shenglu just took out something the size of a walnut from his arms and handed it to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng took it in his hand and looked at it carefully. He was so shocked that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Starting out as gentle as jade, the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body immediately resonated with the things given to him by the craftsman Sheng Lu Gang, and began to shine with a dark golden light.

    Gao Feng knew that the material of this thing was special, but he had limited knowledge and didn¡¯t know what it was.  Judging from the shape, it is a walnut-sized boat. It is about eight minutes long from bow to stern and about as high as two yellow rice grains.  The raised and spacious part in the middle is the cabin, which is covered with a canopy made of green bamboo leaves.  The green bamboo leaves exude a rich and deep light, and you can tell at a glance that it is not ordinary.

    There are small windows next to the bed, four on each side, eight in total.  Such a small window on the ship can actually be opened. When you open the window, you can see the carved railings facing each other.  When you close the window, you can see the recesses with rune formations engraved with unknown materials.  The formation was extremely complicated. Gao Feng took a look at it twice, but with Gao Feng's rune ability, he could only make out a rough outline.  What is clear is just simple things like floating and accelerating.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t fully understand the remaining complicated rune formations. At a glance, he didn¡¯t know what most of them were for.

    There is a mast on the canopy, about six minutes high, with sails blown up by the wind, giving the appearance of smooth sailing.  It really looked like a small sailboat sailing down the river with its sails inflated, as if it had come to life.

    It was indeed made by the masterful hands of the craftsman saint. Apart from the craftsman saint Lu Gang, Gao Feng could not imagine that anyone else in the world could carve so many patterns and make them lifelike in such a small wood dealer.

    "You want to go to the main rudder of Qingxu Sect, which should be in the south. The sky and the earth there are stable and there is no gap. Just use this sailboat. If you really encounter Qingxu Daozu, as long as you have a few breaths, this ship will be destroyed.  If you can rise above the Nine Heavens, even if Qingxu Dao Ancestor has the ability to reach heaven and earth, there is nothing he can do to you." Craftsman Saint Lu Gang said with a smile, it seems that even Craftsman Saint himself is extremely satisfied with this boat.

    Gao Feng was ecstatic when he heard what Master Craftsman Lu Gang said, and asked: "I haven't asked Senior Craftsman Saint yet, how to use this boat?"

    Carpenter Sheng Lugang said: "You try to inject the innate Hunyuan Qi into it."

    Gao Feng did as he was told. With the injection of innate Hunyuan Qi, only the walnut-sized sailboat and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi reflected each other, emitting a dazzling brilliance.  It became extremely large in just an instant, with a size of more than ten feet, and it looked like it could carry more than a hundred people.  The sailboat and the Xiangtian Armor both shone with the dark golden color of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and were extremely beautiful.

    As the sailboat grew bigger, the whole ship flew towards the fairy mountain.  But it seems that there is huge resistance on the fairy mountain. It only floats a few dozen feet and then can no longer rise.  The mist between each layer of the Immortal Mountain seems to have a powerful isolating power, which even the craftsman Saint Lugang believes can't surpass the Noble Phantasm that can fly to the nine heavens.

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang said: "If you are outside the fairy mountain, you can float up to the nine heavens. With the innate Hunyuan Qi you injected into it, this sailboat will move according to your wishes, so you don't have to worry about control."

    Gao Feng was overjoyed and bowed deeply.  With this kind of weapon, the risks you have to face are much smaller.  The craftsman Sheng Lugang saw that the little fox was extremely impatient in his eyes. Although he did not say anything to urge him, he still had a bad look on his face, so he smiled and said: "Put it away quickly, take all the materials, and go up the mountain quickly, or Miss Jiu  It¡¯s time to worry.¡±

    As the craftsman Sheng Lugang entered the house, there were countless materials piled in several drawers. Gao Feng didn¡¯t pay attention to the specific materials in his hurry, but there were a lot of them.There are gold patterns, ebony, poinciana, etc. Gao Feng doesn't know the rest.  No matter what, the materials that the craftsman Sheng Lugang prepared for himself were all treasures that were hard to find in the world. Those he knew were treasures, and those he didn't knew must also be the same.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 560 I don¡¯t know where the dream city is

    After collecting all the materials, Gao Feng felt a little embarrassed and wanted to say a few more polite words to the craftsman Sheng Lugang. The craftsman Sheng Lugang drove Gao Feng out with a smile, and the little fox looked ugly on Gao Feng's shoulder.  I guess if it were delayed for a while, the little fox might go berserk.

    The harvest this time was huge, even when facing Qingxu Taoist Gao Feng, he thought he was somewhat sure that he could escape.  I happily walked up all the way, surrounded by thick clouds, and there was no change from the last time.  Knowing that the little fox was anxious, Gao Feng also quickened his pace.  Soon we arrived at Wanling Terrace and saw two furballs still busy among the many babies.

    When Maoqiu saw Gao Feng coming, he "rolled" to Gao Feng and greeted him cordially.  Since Bi Xi was sent to the wilderness by Gao Feng, the two furballs knew that Gao Feng was kind-hearted and would definitely say hello every time they passed by.  It is not much different from the greetings between humans. They are both a way to express goodwill.

    Gao Feng gently touched the fur ball to indicate that he knew.  The little fox suddenly said on Gao Feng's shoulder: "It seemed that Zhu Yan was a little bigger two days ago. Bring it to me for a look."

    Maoqiu understands that this kind of creature seems to be able to communicate with all species except that it cannot speak.  I didn't see any reluctance from the fur ball. After a while, a fur ball came out with a little monkey in his arms.

    The little monkey is still in his infancy, with his eyes closed, the fur all over his body is wet, and the pink color on his face has not faded yet.  One-minute long lanugo hair is covered on the face, which looks very cute.  But such a small monkey is actually wearing khaki armor!  The armor is very close-fitting and exquisite, as if it was born with it.  When the little monkey turned over and moved its limbs wildly, the armor did nothing to restrain his elbows.

    What a weird little guy.  Natural armor!  Was this little monkey born just to fight?

    "Its name is Zhu Yan, and he is a born ferocious beast." Seeing Furball carrying the little monkey out, the little fox leaned into Gao Feng's ear and said, "Go pick it up and have a look."

    Gao Feng hugged Zhu Yan from Maoqiu¡¯s arms. Although the little guy was still young, the evil aura faintly exuding from his body was already extremely strong. You can imagine what kind of ferocious beast an adult Zhu Yan would turn into.  A body of natural armor, with great strength and dexterity.  Coupled with the gift of magic, it is simply a nightmare for all monks.

    "But the ferocious beasts in the future are still small now and have not shown any ferocity or cruelty.  Gao Feng touched Zhu Yan with his little finger, and Zhu Yan closed his eyes and began to suck Gao Feng's finger.  Although he was still in his infancy, Zhu Yan's teeth had already grown out. When he touched Gao Feng's fingers, his skin, which had been baptized by the mellow heaven and earth energy of thousands of years of Qiongshi and the strange Zhuguoli, felt a dull pain.

    ? ? He is indeed a very powerful little guy.  Gao Feng thought to himself as he returned Zhu Yan to Mao Qiu.  Even though she looks so cute now, I don¡¯t know how fierce she will be in the future.

    Why did the little fox let himself look at Zhu Yan?  Gao Feng was a little confused, but he saw that the little fox kept looking up at the big city inside the mist.  Although I couldn't see anything, I still watched with some uneasiness, as if this was the only way to feel at ease.

    Gao Feng felt a little pity for the little fox.  Without asking any questions, he said goodbye to the two furballs and Zhu Yan and continued walking up.

    The last time I walked here, I saw the big city. It felt like I had entered an illusion. There were some benefits when I came back.  At least the demon-breaking roar is stronger.  I just don¡¯t know why the little fox is looking forward to this big city so much. Did the little fox know something after the last experience?

    Gao Feng was thinking wildly.  While walking to the front of the city gate in the mist.  The rivets on the city gate were looming in the mist, but they didn't make me feel as friendly as they did last time.

    These are just Gao Feng's own feelings. Even Gao Feng himself can't tell whether they are right or wrong.  This city gate is the strangest thing since I entered the fairy mountain. Why is the little fox so curious about this place?

    At the same time, Gao Feng heard the little fox's deep breathing next to his ears. As if the little fox had remembered something, his sharp claws unconsciously stretched out and dug tightly into Gao Feng's body, slightly shaking.  pain.

    It¡¯s obvious that the little fox is a little out of sorts.  What on earth could a powerful being like the nine-tailed fox make him lose his composure?

    Gao Feng felt that the atmosphere was a bit depressing, so he said casually: "I met a beautiful lady in the medieval world. She should be the nine-tailed fox from the medieval world."

    As soon as he said this, the little fox suddenly jumped up and patted Gao Feng behind him.  Gao Feng felt a huge but gentle force pushing him forward, and he couldn't control his body and rushed into the big city.  The city gate opened silently, without any resistance at all.  The moment the city gate opened, the little fox flew behind him, bit Gao Feng's clothes, and was brought into the city by Gao Feng.

    After entering the big city, Gao Feng suddenly??Stunned.  The last time I felt like I had returned to my old house in Fengtianfang, it felt like a wanderer returning home after many years of wandering.  Although nothing can be seen clearly, everything is hidden in the fog, but the feeling is very clear.

    But this time it was completely different. There was no fog and everything was clear.

    Being in a big city, it turned out to be a mansion, decorated with lights and colorful decorations, with people coming and going, and it was very lively.  Gao Feng lowered his head and saw that he was wearing clothes that were neither luxurious nor shabby, and had become an ordinary person.  There was a little white dog following him. Senior Hu Jiu followed him into the big city and turned into a little white dog!

    Could it be that this big city hides a formation that can cause hallucinations?  Gao Feng's thoughts flashed, but he couldn't figure out what happened.  Standing quietly in the crowd, it seemed that no one could see him, and some even walked directly through him, not knowing whether he was an illusion or these friends and relatives at the banquet were illusions.  Everything seemed illusory and real, extremely clear, and completely different from what he saw last time when he opened the city gate.

    Gao Feng took a few glances and felt that this place looked familiar. The tables and utensils were all gorgeous. It should be a wealthy family.  After looking carefully, I realized that this was the Qingqiu Cave in Qingqiu Gorge that I had visited when I went to the Northland.  Why is there Qingqiu Cave behind the city gate?  It¡¯s completely different from the last time I came in!  Gao Feng speculated, does it have something to do with the fact that the little fox pushed him just now and was brought in by him?

    The noise of guests coming and going could be heard in my ears, and there seemed to be the sound of gongs, drums and firecrackers outside the cave.

    There is a large case in the middle of Qingqiu Cave. The entire case is made of ebony. Some textures are carved on the hard ebony. The brushwork is simple and clear, but the meaning is meaningful. Gao Feng felt happy after looking at it, and he wished he could go forward and learn from it.  study.

    A woman sits behind the ebony table with a child in her arms.  The figure of the woman was vaguely familiar to Gao Feng. Could it be the middle-aged lady he met in the medieval world?

    The hundreds of tables around are all made of ebony and look extraordinary.  All the way out of the Qingqiu Cave, in addition to wine and meat, there are four red-skinned eggs placed on each table.  Each egg is about the size of a fist and exudes the aura of chaos.

    It¡¯s full moon wine!  Gao Feng understood what happened. Gao Feng heard Yuexiang talk about this custom.  Once upon a time when the Fox Clan was prosperous, they would have a banquet with guests and friends at Full Moon Wine. The brown eggs used were the eggs of a ferocious beast called Shanyi in the wilderness, which were extremely precious.  Only the Fox clan can rely on their own talents to travel into the wilderness and collect many times to be so generous.

    It turns out that the mistress of Qingqiu Cave in Qingqiu Gorge has given birth to a child.  Gao Feng looked at the familiar figure and confirmed that the woman holding the child was the nine-tailed fox he met in the medieval world, and she was the middle-aged lady.

    I hope their mother and son are safe.

    A familiar figure appeared in front of Gao Feng, walking past with his head held high, and his steps were full of energy.  This man Gao Feng knew was the bear clan light armor warrior he saw that day.  The rock-like body sat on the second seat on the right, with a thick voice congratulating the middle-aged lady like thunder.  The sound was so loud that the child in the lady's arms was frightened awake and began to cry.  The middle-aged lady coaxed her child while complaining about the bear tribe's light-armored warrior.

    The first position for the light-armored bear warrior is empty. I don¡¯t know who it is for.

    When the Nine-tailed Sky Fox holds a full-moon banquet, the strong men from the North will naturally come to congratulate them, but there is actually someone stronger than this light-armored warrior from the Bear Clan?  Gao Feng looked at the bear warrior, sitting at the second guest seat on his right, with a calm expression, not unhappy at all.  The child stopped crying and fell into a deep sleep.  The light-armored warrior of the Bear Tribe lowered his voice, and the middle-aged woman kept talking with a smile on her face, and she was very familiar with it.

    In addition to the light-armored warriors of the Bear Clan, there are many strong men who have already sat down in front of the table. Although Gao Feng doesn¡¯t know who they are and can¡¯t feel the aura of the strong men, there is an aura of superiority among everyone¡¯s scoldings.  majesty.  Everyone is a strong person, and they all come here to give birth to a child for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know why he came here or how he came here, and he was in a daze.  This time the little fox followed him in. How was he going to get out then?  Thinking of the little fox, Gao Feng looked back for the little white dog following him, and found that the little white dog was sitting behind him, staring blankly at the woman in the mist, his eyes wet with tears.

    Gao Feng wanted to pick up the little white dog and comfort him, but he didn't expect that the little white dog showed its fierce look and bit his hand with a grin.  Although it didn't hurt, Gao Feng was even more confused and didn't know what to do.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????: The banquet is full of people drinking and drinking, and it¡¯s very lively. Fireworks are constantly rising outside the house, lighting up the night sky.

    While watching, suddenly all the figures began to distort, similar to the mirages seen in the medieval world, but not exactly the same.  The shadow in front of me was distorted a few times.The people did not disappear, but the speed of movement began to become faster and faster.

 Text Chapter 561 The past is passing by

    The banquet ended, the night got late, the sun came out, and various banquets continued. In the end, even the sunrise and sunset, the changing light and shadow, passed in an instant.  The white clouds are like a dog, and time flies by.

    Although Gao Feng could not see almost all the scenes and people clearly and disappeared in a blink of an eye, the picture returned to normal.  Still Qingqiu Cave, spacious and luxurious.  The middle-aged lady held a little fox in her arms. The pure white hair was twisting and turning in the arms of the middle-aged lady. There was no peaceful moment and it was very naughty.  The little fox is not very big yet. He doesn't understand anything like a baby. He only knows how to look around and cry from time to time.  The middle-aged lady looked calm and coaxed the little fox.

    Although the little fox is still small, its claws are very sharp.  He accidentally cut a hole in the middle-aged lady's blouse.  The middle-aged lady didn't take it seriously, and the slap she was going to slap on the little fox's butt gently turned into a caress.

    Gao Feng saw the little white dog beside him staring blankly, fascinated.  He probably guessed something, and sighed in his heart. He didn't bother the little white dog, and just watched quietly with it, quietly watching.

    Soon, the light and shadow changed again.  The swaddled little fox turned into a little girl, with two buns on her head, pure and cute.  He was four or five years old, with a fleshy and tender face, and he was imitating the middle-aged lady.  The middle-aged lady was making gestures that Gao Feng couldn't understand, and the little girl looked at her as if she didn't understand.  The two of them turned sideways and faced Gao Feng. Gao Feng didn't know what they were studying, but he saw a heartfelt smile on the middle-aged lady's cheek.

    At this time, there was already a wrinkle in the corner of the middle-aged lady's eyes. She did not try to cover it up. She placed all her heart on the little girl and allowed the years to leave traces on her face.

    After learning for a while, the little girl began to jump and play in Qingqiu Cave. The middle-aged lady and the little girl ran around lightly. Although Gao Feng could not hear the sound, Gao Feng felt waves of crisp sounds.  Laughter echoed in his mind.  After playing for a while, the middle-aged lady carried the little girl out of Qingqiu Cave.  It was all deserted, but the little white dog was still fascinated by Gao Feng. He didn't even notice that the middle-aged lady went out with the little girl in her arms.

    The days passed quickly, and the scene became slow again. This time it was not Qingqiu Cave, but a study room.  The little girl has grown up by one or two years, and her brows vaguely reveal her charming beauty.  Holding a pen in his hand, he was writing something with a sad face.  A drop of ink at the corner of the mouth is particularly conspicuous on the pink face.

    The appearance of the middle-aged lady has not changed much, except for the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes.  Standing behind the little girl, holding a ruler in his hand and smiling at the corner of his mouth.

    The midday sun shone through the window paper, and Gao Feng seemed to be able to hear the chirping of cicadas outside the window.

    This scene disappeared in a flash, time continued to pass, and it appeared again in a dark quiet room.  Surrounded by bluestones, more than a dozen luminous pearls shone softly in the quiet room.  The little girl is about ten years old, and her weird elf has a maturity that is inconsistent with her age.  Kneeling on a futon, the middle-aged lady in front of her was talking about something.  Even the nine-tailed sky fox could not withstand the passage of time. The skin on his face was a little loose and no longer what it was when Gao Feng first met him.

    A ball of milky white light flashed in the middle-aged lady's hand, as if she was teaching the little girl the magic of the nine-tailed fox.  She looked a little tired. Only then did Gao Feng notice that the middle-aged lady's clothes were loose and her belly seemed to be bulging.

    The little girl listened attentively and tried hard to light up the milky white breath in her hands, but failed repeatedly.  The stubborn little mouth pursed hard, completing a beautiful arc.  There were tears in his eyes, and he tried to keep them wide open to prevent them from falling.  Listen carefully and try again and again.

    The nine-tailed sky fox was tired. He lay on his side on the couch and watched the little girl's repeated efforts. From time to time, he gave advice and said something.  A long time passed. Gao Feng watched intently, forgetting that he was in the fairy mountain. All his thoughts were on helping the little girl use the magic of the fox clan.

    Finally, a ball of milky white light lit up on the hand, although it was weak, like the light of a firefly.  It was so insignificant under the light of the surrounding night pearls, but the middle-aged lady smiled, happily.

    The little girl burst into tears and smiled, the milky white light reflected on her face, pure and flawless.

    Time continued to pass, and when it recovered again, the little girl was a little older, and there was a little boy with a dark complexion beside her.  The two children ran dexterously among the snow-capped mountains. The magnificent building of the Snow-capped Mountain Temple looked a bit majestic in the background.

    The little boy is much smaller than the little girl, and his stature is also slower.  The two of them just played around and gradually disappeared into the setting sun.  Laughter and joy echoed silently among the snow-capped mountain temples. An old man sat on the huge stone steps at the entrance of the temple, looking at the figures of the two children in a trance.

    Snow Mountain Temple, is that old man a saint before reincarnation?? 

    The thought flashed past, and Gao Feng's mind was completely clear, without any distracting thoughts, he just watched quietly.  Watching the little girl and the little boy running into the mist behind the snow-capped mountains, their figures gradually became hazy.

    The old man was sitting on the stone steps, with a withered face, like a stone sculpture, looking at the backs of the two children, motionless.  The setting sun, heavy fog, snow-capped mountains, big temple, and old man constitute the final image of this scene.

    The space began to distort, and the old man and the snow-capped mountain temple melted into the mist of the wilderness.

    The next scene seemed familiar. It was still Qingqiu Cave, still decorated with lanterns and colorful, and still full of guests.  The difference is that the light-armored warrior from the Bear Clan did not appear, and a young man sat in the second seat on the right with some restraint.  The first seat on the right is still empty, but there is an extra pair of clothes.

    The little girl is a little older. She is dressed in a light white formal dress, and she is pure and elegant.  Stand in front of the court and greet the guests passing by.  Behind her, the middle-aged lady held another child in her arms and looked at the little girl's graceful back with a smile, showing indescribable kindness.

    The middle-aged lady has aged a lot, and only a shadow of her once glamorous appearance is still there. Her face is full of wrinkles, and her fingers, as tender as green onions, have also become dull.  The only thing that hadn't changed was the trace of love in the eyes of the nine-tailed fox.

    Gao Feng noticed that the child in the arms of the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to have some similarities with the purple-robed lady he had seen in Qingqiu Cave.  My heart was pure and I didn't think too much about these things.

    There is no big difference from the original picture. There is an extra little girl standing next to Gao Feng and Little White Dog.  The little girl's face has become a bit softer, and she looks like a middle-aged lady in her youth.  Next to the little girl stood the little boy with a dark face. The boy was a little afraid of strangers. He stood quietly next to the little girl without saying a word.

    Gao Feng found it funny. If he guessed correctly, this little boy was the Beidi he had seen.  I didn't expect Lord Beidi to be so shy at times, unlike the rough man he met who was as cold as the north wind.

    Qingqiu Cave disappeared and became distorted.  Gao Feng seemed to see countless white or dark clouds flying continuously in the sky, and the sunlight was shining brightly or darkly.  Sometimes there are thunderstorms, sometimes there is heavy snow, sometimes the sun is shining brightly, and sometimes the sky is filled with haze.

    The scene calmed down again, and the little girl had grown into a young girl.  A snow-white silk shirt flutters in the wind, as elegant as a nine-day fairy.  Milky white light flashed in his hand, and spells flew out one after another.  Is there a drop of water on the other side?  Opposite is a drop of water!  The water droplets are huge, just like an ordinary water droplet magnified thousands of times.  There was chaos in the water droplets, and ice knives appeared from time to time next to the girl in white.  The girl in white is avoiding the harassment of the ice blade while attacking the water droplets.

    The water droplets and white girls are under the feet of thousands of hectares, the waves are whistling, and the wet and salty air patted in the nose.

    Gao Feng seemed to be on the scene, wanting to step forward and help the girl in white defeat the strange water droplet.  But as soon as I took a step forward, I realized that these were just illusions.  Looking back at the little white dog next to him, the little white dog's eyes were wide open, as if he was afraid that he had made a mistake, and he was watching the fight between the girl in white and the water droplet seriously.

    Shuidi is located in the East China Sea, taking advantage of the geographical advantage.  Swords made of black ice flew out of the surging waves without any sign. In just a few breaths, the girl in white was already in danger one after another.

    Although Gao Feng knew the outcome, the girl in white must have won a great victory, otherwise there would be no nine-tailed fox in the fairy mountain.  However, the water droplet was gaining momentum. Judging from Gao Feng's experience of life and death many times, there was no chance of victory at all.

    The range of water droplet control is getting smaller and smaller, and the breath is getting stronger and stronger.  As the breath condensed, a wisp of soul appeared vaguely in the water droplets, erratic and ferocious.

    Although she was in danger one after another and her gorgeous white shirt was torn, the girl in white still had a normal complexion and no trace of depression.  It was as if it was not him who was forced into desperate situations but the water droplet opposite him.

    The sound of sea waves is continuous and deafening.  The attacks of the swords transformed from Xuan Bing became more and more intensive, making it difficult for people to dodge.  Gao Feng felt that if he were the girl in white, he would not be able to win at this time. He could only fight in close combat to gain a chance of survival.

    Several lines of light and shadow swayed behind the girl in white. Although it was still like strolling in the garden, the girl in white was obviously more strenuous. If she was not careful, the consequences would be disastrous.

    No matter how Gao Feng looked, he couldn't find any chance of victory.  If you were in the Western Desert, you could still consume the surging Qi of the water droplets.  But this is on the waves of the East China Sea, and water droplets can easily summon huge guns and countless ice swords.  The true energy has reached an unimaginable level and can be said to be endless.

    soon,This was supposed to be a close fight with a winner.  The surrounding turbid waves were surging into the sky, and the huge waves raised were tens of feet high, confining the space for the girl in white to hide.  In the last gap, the girl in white transformed into her true form, a white fox with eight lights and shadows swinging behind her.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 562 In Memory

    The white fox dexterously stretched out its sharp claws at the flaw around Shui Drop and attacked Huang Long.

    It looked fierce, but Gao Feng knew it was useless.  What looks like a flaw there may actually be a greater danger.  Sure enough, as soon as the eight-tailed white fox's sharp claws came close to the water droplets, layers of frost covered them.  It quickly turned into crystal ice and spread rapidly.

    The girl in white was defeated!

    Gao Feng could see clearly that at this point, the girl in white had no chance of recovery.  But what surprised Gao Feng the most was that the eight-tailed white fox still didn't panic, as if all this was expected and the victory was already certain.

    The light and shadow flashed, and right in front of Gao Feng, the extremely powerful waves and the cold Xuanbing sword seemed to be real things. Gao Feng could even feel the fine pieces of the Xuanbing sword flying around, scraping against his face.  Up, it hurts a little.

    Gao Feng was thinking about lightning, and no matter how he thought about it, the girl in white didn't have a trace of life.  But at this moment, the soul in the water drop seemed to encounter something strange, struggling miserably and roaring silently.  The surrounding waves began to become chaotic, and then turned into a huge whirlpool.  Gao Feng felt that a huge eye of the storm had formed in the East China Sea, sucking in and rolling up everything around him, making him violent and panicked.

    But only for a moment, everything was calm.  Everything fell silent, and the breeze blew across the sea, as if nothing had happened.

    A black shadow appeared in the dark, and the figure turned from light to thick, gradually becoming more real and clear.  It's a wolf!  The wolf held a piece of pure ice crystal in its mouth. Inside the ice crystal was a soul that was frozen, still retaining its last look of panic and disbelief.

    Gao Feng was speechless, it turned out to be Beidi when he was young.  Beidi Xue Liantian learned the invisibility technique from somewhere and lurked in the dark. The girl in white attracted Shui Drop's attention and delivered the final fatal blow.

    It seems that both the Eight Spirit Foxes and the Northern Black Wolf are very familiar with this fighting method. There was no celebration after the victory, and they were a little indifferent.  Layers of ice crystals shattered on the arms of the girl in white, fell on the waves of the East China Sea, and disappeared in an instant.

    Two shadows, one white and one black, walked on the waves, becoming smaller and lighter, blending into the world of waves.

    As the girl in white disappeared, the light and shadow reversed again.

    The waves of the East China Sea, the sun rising and setting on the sea, the clouds rising and dispersing, turned around and turned into the Western Desert.  Thousands of miles of endless yellow sand, not even a blade of grass as far as the eye can see.

    The appearance of the girl in white has not changed. There is no trace of dust on her beautiful face, and she still smiles like a flower.

    Fighting against an ugly sand lizard crawling on the yellow sand, the surrounding desert was eerily quiet. Even the ubiquitous storm kept away from the sand lizard and did not dare to approach it at all.  The sand lizard is not like the ferocious beast transformed by magic that Gao Feng has seen before. It is surrounded by yellow sand, proving its power.  The Sand Lizard didn't bother with this at all. He was the most powerful king in this desert.

    One moment, the girl in white and the sand lizard were still confronting each other. The next moment, no one could see what the sand lizard was doing. The yellow sand began to surge around the girl in white, and several lizards the same size as the sand lizard appeared around the girl in white.  These lizards are made of yellow sand and are ugly and ferocious.

    With the siege of the lizards, the surrounding sand dunes began to undulate like sea waves. From a bird's eye view from the sky, a huge formation was completed at some point.

    Gao Feng had the last experience and knew that the young Beidi Xue Liantian must be hiding nearby, waiting to give this sand lizard a fatal blow.  This pair of siblings have traveled to the ends of the earth and challenged the strongest in the world, which is somewhat similar to Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    Without looking at how the girl in white was fighting with the sand lizard, Gao Feng focused all his attention on finding the invisible Beidi Xue Liantian.  Regarding invisibility, Bao Weiwei can also do it, but she is not as powerful as Beidi Xue Liantian, and can't be traced.  Even if Bao Weiwei finally took the dagger she carved into a precious phantom and once again increased her invisibility, she still couldn't reach this level.

    As expected, Beidi Xue Liantian is a genius!  He has no racial talent, but at such a young age he has surpassed most of the Leopard clan warriors. He is powerful in stealth and can hunt powerful beings in the world with the equally young little fox.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with innate Hunyuan Qi, and dark golden light flashed.  All the energy was devoted to observing Beidi Xueliantian's movements, but he had no time to pay attention to the fight between the eight-tailed white fox and the sand lizard.

    Even so, it is still impossible to capture where Beidi Xue Liantian is.  Several times Gao Feng felt that he had found it, but the trace quickly faded and drifted in the wind, leaving no trace at all.  Beidi Xue Liantian was more patient than the most cunning hunter, avoiding the perception of the sand lizard and the surrounding formations, approaching quietly.  Like a hungry wild wolf in the north wind, both eyes are glowing green, but still using the greatest patience to seize the greatest opportunities.

    try to findarrive!

    After a few breaths, Gao Feng discovered that Beidi was snowing all over the sky.  A black wolf with an extremely pale shadow had quietly walked within ten feet of the sand lizard.  Gao Feng couldn't help but be shocked. If he had been concentrating on facing the eight-tailed white fox, he would definitely not have been able to discover that there was such a big crisis hidden around him.

    Sure enough, the sand lizard was attacking the eight-tailed spirit fox with all its strength, and did not even notice that another strong man was approaching him so patiently and cautiously.  When the sand lizard discovered it, the black wolf's sharp claws had already penetrated into the sand lizard's body, which seemed to be made of yellow sand.  Several other sand lizard phantoms twisted and merged with the sand lizard instantly. Countless yellow sand formed a huge forked tongue and spit it out from an incredible angle, heading straight for Beidi Xueliantian who had caused huge trauma to him.

    Beidi Xue Liantian ignored the tongue attack. In his true form, the two sharp claws of the black wolf kept digging at the sand lizard's internal organs.

    The phantoms of sand lizards around him left, and the pressure around the girl in white suddenly eased.  The girl in white didn't waste a breath of time. A huge log appeared in her delicate hand.  The delicate girl, the huge log, the two different senses of softness and strength appear in the field of vision at the same time, turning into a shocking and soul-shaking beauty!

    A log several feet thick came out of his hand and nailed the sand lizard's tongue into the yellow sand.  The cooperation between Beidi Xue Liantian and the girl in white is flawless, and their trust in each other can mean life and death.

    The forked tongue turned into countless yellow sand, and instantly gathered into shape again.  Another log appeared in the hand of the girl in white, and just like last time, she nailed the sand lizard's last protective weapon into the yellow sand.

    Beidi Xueliantian concentrated on causing irreversible damage to the sand lizard. Puffs of blood with a fishy smell spurted out, fell on the yellow sand, and dried up in an instant.

    The sand lizard fell helplessly. Although the tongue transformed from the yellow sand was still disappearing and condensing, it became a little weaker every time.  As the sand lizard fell, its tongue turned into countless pieces of yellow sand and disappeared without a trace in the desert.

    "Sister, you haven't reached the Nine Tails yet?" Beidi Xueliantian looked at the swaying light and shadow behind the girl in white, shook her head slightly and said.

    The girl in white looked a little sad, staring at the lifeless sand lizard at her feet, her huge body twitching gently in the desert like a small sand dune.  After a while, he said calmly: "No."

    "I'm already better than you." The young Xue Liantian laughed and said jokingly.  But seeing the disappointed look on the girl in white, she felt helpless. She silently sat cross-legged in the desert, resting her chin on her hands, looking at the yellow sand on the horizon.

    "I've tried my best, why am I still eight-tailed?" the girl in white murmured. The huge logs in the dust and sand formed a forest, with straight roots and full of violent beauty.

    It turns out that the little fox was still eight-tailed at that time, and he didn¡¯t know how he was promoted to nine-tailed.  Gao Feng vaguely heard the murmur of the girl in white, her confusion, and her growing pains.

    ¡°I should have heard the woman in purple say in Qingqiu Cave that there can only be one nine-tailed fox in the world. Why didn¡¯t the little fox know that at that time?

    The light and shadow are distorted, and the forest-like logs are jumping in front of Gao Feng, showing the primitive wildness.  There was a smile on Gao Feng's lips. The little fox was so violent and looked as soft as a flower, yet he chose such a simple, direct, and rough method of fighting.

    It was snowing and windy.  In a deserted suburb in the Northland, several families were covered in heavy white snow, and it was deserted.  The middle-aged lady walked in front, followed by the girl in white and the boy in black.  The three of them had no control over their power and left three lines of footprints in the snow, from far to near, towards a few dim lights.

    The howling cold wind blew by, and the girl in white pulled the boy in black over, tightened the boy's cloak, and complained about something to the boy in black.  The young man in black grinned innocently. Although he couldn't see any coldness, he still wrapped his cloak tightly.

    As his footsteps gradually approached the hut in the wind and snow, Gao Feng seemed to hear a baby crying.  Something moved in my mind.

    The middle-aged lady is already a bit old, and her temples are slightly white.  Gently knock on the wooden door of the cabin in the forest, and bursts of snow-covered bamboo shoots fall down.  As the knock on the door came to mind, the cry of a boy inside became louder.

    The wooden door opened with a sour sound. The milky white light behind the middle-aged lady carefully blocked the cold wind from blowing into the wooden house and walked slowly in.  A scattered householder in the wilderness, the man has a dark face and his skin is as rough as an old tree in the forest blown by the mountain wind.  The woman who had just given birth was sitting by the fire. In the room was an old lady who was over sixty years old. She was dressed in coarse cloth and was very poor.

    The three of them were stunned when they saw the middle-aged lady walking in.  Seeing that this middle-aged lady was dressed in luxurious clothes, she knew she was not an ordinary person. Nono didn't know what to say.  The man just timidly closed the door, fearing that the mountain wind would damage the newly born child.?The child is sick.  But he found that the cold mountain wind seemed to be far away from the wooden house, and he scratched his head in confusion, feeling at a loss.

    The middle-aged lady looked at the child in the mountain woman's arms quietly. The child also stopped crying and looked at the middle-aged lady with bright eyes.  The two of them just looked at each other quietly, feeling indescribably strange.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 563 The Past of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox

    The girl in white stood quietly behind the middle-aged lady, and the boy in black poked his head out curiously to look at the child from time to time, grinning.

    It was extremely quiet in the wooden house. The family didn't know whether the arrival of the noble man in front of them was a blessing or a curse, and they felt uneasy.  After a while, the middle-aged lady smiled sweetly and said, "Show him."

    "Yeah." The girl in white responded, took out a few things from the treasure on her finger, stepped forward and placed them in front of the child.  The little boy seemed to be very interested in what the girl in white took out. His eyes were like stars in the sky, looking at several objects.  The chubby and strong little hands stretched out from the swaddling clothes and without hesitation grabbed a bunch of dull bracelets among the several objects in front of them.

    When the child grabbed the bracelet, the middle-aged lady seemed to let out a sigh of relief.  As the bracelet was caught in the child's hand, countless bright stars fell from the wooden house, like delicate flowers, carrying a delicate fragrance.

    The old lady in the forest seemed to have remembered some ancient legend, and was filled with surprise. She stood up tremblingly on the ground, knelt in front of the middle-aged lady, with her limbs and head on the ground, and gave her a prostration.

    The middle-aged lady didn¡¯t stop her, as if all this was a matter of course.  The child clumsily wanted to put the bracelet on his wrist, but he was too young to do this action at all.  The middle-aged lady smiled, stepped forward, took the bracelet and put it on the child.

    "This matter has been bothering me for more than ten years, and it is finally over today." After saying that, the middle-aged lady picked up the child in the hands of the mountain woman, with a playful look on her face, as if she had returned to her youth, looking at the little boy.  face, laughed, and wiped the little boy's nose with his flawless white sleeve.

    The girl in white clothes took the little boy and took out a worn-out swaddling clothes from her arms. It was wrapped in a layer of animal skin, which was a little black and could not be seen as the fur of some ferocious beast. She carefully wrapped the little boy tightly.  After everything was done, he playfully pinched the little boy's face and laughed.

    The villagers and villagers in the wooden house in the forest were bowing in obeisance. The middle-aged lady took the girl in white and the boy in black and left far away, leaving behind a piece of white paper with three big characters written on it, Qingqiu Gorge.

    The forest wind howled and rolled up smoky snow.  The little boy looked around curiously, embarking on another fateful journey.  The three figures drifted away and merged into the bright starlight.

    It¡¯s still the same, as autumn passes and spring comes, the flowers bloom and fade.

    When the picture slowed down again, an invisible green patch appeared in front of the eyes.  Gao Feng knows Caohai in the North and has been here before.  The girl in white clothes on the grass sea held a huge log in her hand and threw it to the opposite side.  Behind him are countless monsters of various races and shapes. The monsters surround hundreds of fake dragons and dragon beasts, and the two sides are fighting in a bloody battle.

    The huge logs are carved with simple runes, which are more powerful.  Hitting an exhausted real dragon, the rune array on the log shattered, the log shattered inch by inch, and fell into sawdust.  The real dragon also suffered great trauma and slowly fell to the ground.  A group of cavalry emerged from the slanting stab, a giant black wolf, with a black-armored wolf clan on it, and a sharp sword in its hand.

    The whole team of cavalry braved the power of the dragon in the grass sea in the north and braved the dragon language spells that fell from time to time to rush to the side of the falling dragon.  Although the giant dragon is tired, it is still strong. When did it ever take these ant-like creatures in its eyes?  Seeing the black-armored wolf riding over, he opened his mouth to spit out spells.

    It¡¯s obvious what dragon language spells mean to these ordinary monsters.  Gao Feng frowned, not knowing why this team of wolf riders rushed forward.  Just before the Dragon Language spell was released, a huge fist hit the real dragon's mouth.

    The spell backfired, and the dragon's power trembled on the real dragon's body, and the three reverse scales on its lower jaw made loud sounds.  With just one punch, the dragon's mouth of Jianyu Steel shattered, and a stream of bright red dragon blood spurted out.

    Before the real dragon could counterattack, the fist turned into a palm, grabbing the broken jaw of the dragon and forcing it to the ground.

    A huge real dragon that was dozens of feet long was actually thrown to the ground like a torn bag!  Countless wolf riders followed, and their sharp blades dragged sparks on the dragon's body.  The metal-hard scales rubbed against the long knife, making bursts of sharp sounds.

    The wolf riders are brave and tough. No matter how many riders fall down, the wolf riders behind are still shouting and full of murderous intent, fighting to the death with the huge dragons with their weak bodies.

    Using flesh and blood to fight for the power to survive in troubled times.

    The real dragon is not willing to sit back and wait for death, but once it wants to fight back, the fist will come out of nowhere and suppress all the pressure of the real dragon.

    If one sword is not enough, use two swords; if two swords are not enough, use three swords.  A hundred swords, a thousand swords.  The monsters only have eyes for the real dragon that looks like a hill, and they don't care whether they will survive.  Even if he is going to be shattered to pieces in the next moment, he still has to cut him with a knife!

    It takes a cup of tea,The real dragon's flesh and blood were cut away by the wolf rider, and its internal organs flowed out.  After leaving the dragon carcass behind, the remaining wolf riders whizzed away like a black whirlwind.

    Is this the fierce battle between the demons and the dragons in the North?  After the war, the dragon clan was imprisoned in the Dragon Forest?  Gao Feng was shocked by the Wolf Cavalry's fierceness.

    Flesh and blood are flying everywhere, and every time you kill a wild dragon and dragon beast monster, you have to pay a hundred times the price.  Fake dragons and real dragons are even more difficult to kill, but demons are better in numbers. Every time one falls, new demons gather.

    Time passed quickly, Gao Feng stood in the bloody battlefield, surrounded by blood and corpses, and the sea of ????grass in the north was dyed red.  A thought suddenly came to Gao Feng's mind: next year the sea of ??grass will be extremely lush.

    The brutal fighting lasted for several days and nights, and all the wild dragons and dragon beasts were slaughtered. The strong men and true dragons in the north were also at the end of their crossbows.  Some real dragons fell from exhaustion and were brutally tortured to death by ordinary monsters.

    This is a good era, this is a bad era.

    This is an era in which practitioners cannot dominate all living beings. This is an era in which even real dragons will die at the hands of ordinary monsters.

    All flesh and blood finally began to twist, turning into a huge whirlpool, and then returned to calmness, as quiet as before.

    The world has returned to peace.  The delicate little flowers are in full bloom in the quiet Qingqiu Gorge, dotted with stars, and the fragrance of flowers seems to come with the breeze.  A girl in white was playing with a little girl in purple on a green meadow in Qingqiu Gorge. The white and purple were as bright and eye-catching as the flowers blooming on the grassland.

    The girl in white clothes became more and more cool and noble, with an indescribable aura when she raised her hands and feet. She was noble and gorgeous, just like the beautiful women Gao Feng met back then.

    The middle-aged lady back then was getting older day by day, and she was watching from a distance, watching the two children grow up.  There was a little boy sitting next to him, wearing a long navy blue coat.  She looks childish, but there is a sense of maturity in her eyebrows that is inconsistent with her age and appearance.

    The picture is simple, it only appears for a moment and then disappears.  Gao Feng saw the traces of time in this picture. The little fox in purple had grown up, and the reincarnated saint of the Snow Mountain Temple was also growing up.  The world is reincarnated, and another story begins that starts from a starting point and ends at the end.

    Gao Feng watched quietly, and the little white dog beside him also watched quietly, looking at the scenes he had experienced, looking at the friends who fought side by side in the past, and looking at the footprints that have traveled all over the world.

    The little girl gradually grew up in countless scenes and turned into an extremely gorgeous noblewoman of heaven.  But no matter how he changed and how hard he tried, he was still an eight-tailed fox and could never advance to a nine-tailed fox.  But the once-beautiful middle-aged lady has become extremely old and decrepit, and is about to die on her bed.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t dare to look at the little white dog next to him, knowing in his heart that maybe a few tears would fall down at this time.

    There was a moment of dead silence in the screen, and after a long time, sound appeared for the first time.  The nine-tailed sky fox, who was dying, gathered his last bit of vitality, looked at the two children in front of the hospital bed, and said leisurely: "The journey on the great road has its own destiny between heaven and earth. It is unyielding at once, and becomes more and more powerful when moving. It is better to say more than to say.  Shouzhong. The most powerful nine-tailed fox in our fox clan is so powerful that there can only be one between heaven and earth. Only if one dies, the other one will become the nine-tailed fox."

    As he said that, the abnormally old nine-tailed sky fox took the hand of the girl in white who was already like a hibiscus out of water, and said kindly: "It's not that you don't work hard, it's not that you don't have enough talent, it's because I'm not dead yet. If I die, you will take care of yourself.  You will become the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, maybe tomorrow. For so many years, I have watched you work hard at the Eight-Tailed Realm, but I have never reminded you or told you. Because the more power you accumulate, the more powerful you will be after you rise to the Nine-Tails level.  It's amazing. After I leave, the future of the Fox clan will depend on you whether it will prosper or decline."

    The girl in white suppressed the grief in her heart and sobbed: "I don't want to become a nine-tailed fox, I want you to live forever!" By the end, her voice was hoarse, like a cuckoo crying blood, which was unbearable to hear.

    After saying the last words, the nine-tailed sky fox, whose vitality had been cut off, was unable to continue to support it. He slowly closed his eyes and murmured: "Idiot."

    After saying this, his body quickly decayed and withered.  The two girls threw themselves on the withered corpse and cried bitterly.  The little white dog barked next to Gao Feng and pounced on him.  The body passed through the light and shadow and jumped into the air.  The two little girls were crying on the withered corpses. The little white dog seemed to understand his situation, and tears kept flowing down his eyes.  He raised a front paw and gently stroked the corpse in the light and shadow. He was so gentle, as if he was afraid that if he applied force, the light and shadow would disappear.

    But no matter how careful and gentle the little white dog is, the light and shadow still disappear indifferently.  bright sunshineThe bright moonlight continued to rotate, shining on the little white dog's body, and the tears were crystal clear drop by drop.

    Those who abandon me will not be able to stay as I was yesterday.

    The light and shadow have stabilized again, and the girl in white has grown up and become the new nine-tailed sky fox, leading the fox clan and all the monsters.  The most powerful figure in the light and shadow is a figure from behind, dressed in white, with all the demons in front of him surrendering at the feet of the nine-tailed celestial fox.  Whether they are wolf riders or bear warriors, and even the real dragons in the dragon forest, they all surrendered before the new nine-tailed sky fox.

    The gorgeous and noble girl in white stood in front of all the powerful men in the North, solemn and majestic.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 564 Two Brothers

    The little white dog loomed in the light and shadow, turning a blind eye to this picture.  These honors mean nothing to the little white dog. What she needs is the withered body just now, the person who held her hand and told her the secret of the nine-tailed fox.

    I can¡¯t find it, but I¡¯m still looking for the shadow that just became dry.

    Gao Feng suddenly remembered that when he first entered the Fairy Mountain, the back he saw in the mist was this back, but there was no scene of countless monsters surrendering.  At that time, I was so panicked that I didn't have time to look carefully, but it was indeed this figure from behind.

    Gao Feng stared at the back of the nine-tailed fox in a daze until everything in front of him became blurry.

    The picture was instantly reversed, with such force, it was as if a huge force had dragged the entire light and shadow together with the fairy mountain to the foot of the Nine Netherworld.

    A dark cloud appeared, and Gao Feng and Xiao Bai Gou fell into the boundless darkness. The darkness contained huge power and seemed to break through the light and shadow and appear directly in the fairy mountain.

    But this is not true darkness, but because all light has been suppressed by a huge force, turning the whole world into darkness.  A huge existence descended, covering the sky and the sun, making the entire world eclipse and turn into darkness.  There was only a trace of white in the boundless darkness, standing blankly, a little lonely and helpless, and seemed a little at a loss.

    There was a huge sound in the huge darkness. The huge and somewhat familiar voice rang in his ears. The deafening thunderous sound made Gao Feng feel in a trance.

    "You have no choice. If you don't come in, I will kill all the fox clan and all the monsters in the world! The Northland will not exist."

    As the sound rang out, the endless pressure seemed to crush the surrounding space.  The darkness became thicker, as if there was only one voice between heaven and earth. It seemed that only this voice was the master of the world, unable to compete or refuse.

    Even if you die, you can't.

    In the darkness, the noble woman in white clothes looked so lonely and helpless in the boundless mist. In this world, she was the only one standing there, waiting for the decision of fate.

    The white figure hesitated and hesitated, until finally, it slowly walked into the boundless darkness.  As the only trace of strange color between heaven and earth disappeared, a burst of weird laughter resounded throughout the sky.

    The sound suddenly disappeared, and the black color gradually became lighter.  A little boy stood in a dark corner, watching all this happen with cold eyes. The darkness stopped one foot in front of the little boy.

    Everything was quiet, so quiet, the rich and familiar voice seemed to be still echoing in the ears and then stopped suddenly.  The black became lighter and turned into a black mist.  The figure of the little boy gradually disappeared, and the indescribable emotion in his eyes lingered in Gao Feng's heart.

    No more white clouds and dogs appear, everything returns to silence and black mist.

    As the black fog faded, Gao Feng and a little girl stood in the boundless fog. The little girl was the nine-tailed fox in the scenes he just saw when he was a child.  What I just saw was the life of the nine-tailed fox beside me.  Gao Feng knew everything that happened after that. When he entered the Immortal Mountain, the nine-tailed fox who once commanded the demons in the North had been imprisoned by the dragon-binding rope for who knows how many years, and even his memory had become blurry.

    The little girl next to Gao Feng burst into tears.

    Looking at the little girl with tears streaming down her face, Gao Feng didn't know what to say.  I just read about the life experience of the Nine-tailed Fox in the Fairy Mountain, from infancy to finally being forcibly captured and thrown into the darkness, with all the ups and downs.  A life of ups and downs in troubled times is exciting enough, but precisely because of this, the final ending makes people sigh with regret.

    The weeping little girl looked stubbornly at the place where the light and shadow disappeared. It seemed that she could still see the black mist. Her eyes were filled with resentment and stubbornness, unwilling to bow her head.  Gao Feng knew that no matter what he said at this time, he would definitely be scolded by the little fox.

    But seeing the little girl pitiful and helpless, Gao Feng felt pity in his heart and couldn't help but gently touched the little girl's head with his hand.

    The little girl seemed to have been interrupted from her thoughts. She glared at Gao Feng angrily and opened Gao Feng's hand with her hand.  Gao Feng retracted his hand, and the light and shadow in front of him began to flash again.

    Gao Feng was stunned. He originally thought that after the little fox had finished his life, this light and shadow had ended.  I didn¡¯t expect that it would appear again. What would happen?

    The light and shadow gradually calmed down, and Gao Feng discovered that he was in another place.  Judging from the appearance of the building, it looks like a village in Daxia.  The roosters in the village crowed in the morning.  The cock crows three times, fish white has just appeared in the east, dewdrops hang on the green and tender green wheat seedlings, and the whole village is immersed in the morning mist, hazy.

    "After a while, the whole village began to wake up. Wisps of smoke came out of the chimneys on the stoves, and the farmers began to cook.  The weather is very good, which means another busy day for the hunters and farmers who work all day long.?days.

    Gao Feng saw that opposite him was a low courtyard wall with a fence in the dilapidated area and covered with morning glories.  A shirtless strong man walked out of the room and shouted twice, full of energy.  He simply stretched his muscles and carried a bundle of firewood into the house.

    The smoke rises, gradually becomes thicker and hotter, and comes out of the small broken house with air leakage everywhere. The whole house is like a big cage.

    "It's time to eat." After a while, an old lady said loudly. The day started as usual.  The old lady filled out two bowls of porridge. A smaller young man with a gentle face and a smile sat next to an old table. The young man holding firewood squatted at the door and began to eat.

    Breakfast is simple, just a bowl of clear porridge with a human figure in it, a few pieces of sweet potato and some chopped vegetables, and pickled wild vegetables.  Although it is simple, for people in the countryside, such a life is considered good.

    The old lady didn¡¯t eat, but was busy talking about the house with a piece of shabby but clean linen.  They were busy together, looking at this and that, and said: "Boss, please eat quickly, Brother 2 has almost finished eating."

    The young man squatting at the door smiled innocently and began to take big mouthfuls of rice.

    "Old 2, what do you think of the little girl from Old Liu's family in the east of the village?" the old lady asked nonchalantly.

    The young man sitting behind the table has finished eating, and there are still a few pieces of sweet potato left in the bowl.  Carefully, he tiptoed to the big pot and poured the sweet potatoes into it. He came back with the rice bowl and then said, "No, if you want to marry a wife, the eldest brother should marry her first."

    The young man squatting at the door smiled innocently and said nothing.

    "You child, the douchebag of the old Liu family wants a high dowry, and my mother is thinking about finding it for you first. Get a wife quickly and have a big baby so that your damn old man can close his eyes down there." The family is surrounded by walls.  The old lady quickly wiped off the dust, washed the linen in a basin, and thought about adding a new baby, a smile appeared on her wrinkled face.

    The second eldest brother took out two quivers in the house and two hatchets, wiped them carefully, and said, "No. The eldest brother is older than me. It's not my turn to get married first."

    "You are lucky. You can find valuable things while taking a shower and chopping firewood. Mom was thinking" Before the old lady finished speaking, the second child chuckled and asked, "Mom, how much money have you saved?"

    "Counting the days, it's time for the merchants from the Zhao family's shop to come. The other women are worried and are being very deducted. When the people from the Zhao family come, I will give them money. I think I should have three or four taels of silver." The old lady said with eyes.  From time to time, I traced the box on the kang. The color of the box was so black that I couldn't see clearly, and the copper color of the lock had turned a little red.  When I couldn't sleep at night, I didn't know how many times I touched this cabinet.  For the old lady, what was inside was not money or goods, but a hope, a dream for three generations to live under one roof.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, my brother and I have beaten some big beasts in the past few days and exchanged the money for my brother to take care of things first.¡±

    The boss seemed a bit dull and reticent.  At this time, he raised his head and said angrily: "No."

    The second child glared and said with a straight face: "No, no."

    The boss drank up the porridge in the bowl in three gulps, and inadvertently poured the remaining sweet potatoes in the bowl back into the pot.  He started to put away the dishes, then went into the house and took out two huge ox-horn bows, and took one and put it across his body.  The other one was handed to the second man, and he took the hatchet and the simple quiver.  He is very quick at work and is a simple and honest young man.

    The two brothers walked out of the courtyard and faced Gao Feng.  Just now, Gao Feng was across the courtyard wall and didn't look carefully enough. Face to face, Gao Feng suddenly had a ridiculous feeling of looking into a mirror.  Very similar to myself, as if carved from the same mold.  The younger brother who had just spoken came out, carrying a large bow with horns on his back and dressed in tattered clothes.  The eyebrows looked very much like Gao Feng's. Gao Feng was in a trance for a moment. Where is this?  Isn¡¯t it the little fox¡¯s experience?

    An old man passed by carrying a load. When he saw the two brothers coming out, he said hello, "Gao Zhigang, Gao Zhiqiang, you went hunting in the mountains so early. If you catch a pheasant, bring it to my house. I still have old wine here. Let's drink two cups together in the evening."

    The two brothers agreed with a smile and walked out of the small village.

    The two brothers¡¯ surname is Gao.  Gao Feng looked at the two brothers named Gao who were greeting the old man, and seemed to know where the scene opposite them was.

    Looking at the clothes, it seems to be the countryside of Daxia hundreds of years ago.

    While Gao Feng was thinking blankly, the picture became distorted, and the shadows of the two brothers surnamed Gao became blurred like ripples in a pond.  When the water became smooth again, the scene changed.

    The flames shot into the sky, and the fire sent thick smoke into the sky.  The quiet and peaceful little village we just saw has been enveloped in thick smoke and fire. A group of thieves and robbers left in a noisy manner carrying large and small packages.??, someone's knife edge was dripping with blood.

    After a while, the two Gao brothers hurried out of the mountain after seeing the fire. The small village had been reduced to ashes.  Gao Zhigang was carrying a wild boar on his back, with hundreds of kilograms of weight on his shoulders. He didn't feel anything, and he was still walking quickly. Gao Zhiqiang was holding the bow and knife in his hand, and there were several hares hanging around his waist.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 565 The Gao Family

    From a distance, they saw the village being looted and set on fire by bandits. The two people quickly put down the prey on their backs and ran back.  The shadows of the bandits had long since disappeared. With thick smoke rising, the two of them entered the small village. All they saw were charred corpses and a smoky smell.

    There were no survivors in the entire village. Braving thick smoke and residual fire, the two Gao brothers searched the small village and reluctantly confirmed.

    After leaving the village, Gao Zhigang roared, like a wounded beast, his eyes widened, the corners of his eyes were broken, and two lines of blood flowed down.  Unable to find anyone to vent to, he casually picked up the long bow with horns thrown on the ground.

    Gao Feng was seeing a burly figure. His thick arms stretched out a giant ox-horned long bow. It looked like a full moon, displaying a kind of innate wildness.  There is a particularly strong tension in the background of the village reduced to ashes, billowing smoke, and dead relatives and friends.

    Pulling a giant ox-horn long bow to its full length, the burly figure seemed to sense something. He suddenly turned around, the full-moon-like bowstring loosened, and a long arrow shot over with strong wind.

    Gao Feng just wanted to hide when he realized that this was just an illusion of the fairy mountain.  He felt uncomfortable in his heart and let the long arrow shoot through his body.  Gao Zhigang, who was full of anger, felt even more empty and uncomfortable after the arrow left the string. He dropped the long bow with horns, and the two brothers hugged each other and cried.

    The light and shadow gradually rise, overlooking the mountains and rivers.  In the land of Zhongzhou, smoke is everywhere, and the world is in chaos.  There are displaced refugees and bandits everywhere.  Even some officers and soldiers of the Wei Dynasty turned into bandits and looted, causing great loss of life.

    Rivers and mountains have become extremely small and cannot be seen clearly.  Then the light and shadow in front of him began to twist and turn into chaos, turning into the next picture.

    Green mountains, green waters and dense jungles.  The Gao brothers hid in the jungle. Because their home was destroyed, they hated the bandits and robbers so much that they wandered around and ambushed the bandits.

    Gao Feng saw such a scene as more than a hundred officers and soldiers wearing crooked armor passed through the mountains carrying looted items.  Gao Feng's fists clenched loudly, and he wanted to rush forward and kill these people one by one.

    But this place is just an illusion of the great chaos in the world in the last years of the Wei Dynasty. Gao Feng could only watch quietly, holding a cold little hand in Gao Feng's hand.  The little girl transformed by the nine-tailed fox has recovered from the confusion of the past. Seeing Gao Feng's anger burst out, she came up and held Gao Feng's hand, and the two looked at the illusion on the opposite side together.

    The officers and soldiers of Wei who turned into bandits walked in a hurry, discarding unimportant junk along the way.  Soon a group of light cavalry caught up behind them.  The smoke and dust were billowing, and the murderous aura was strong.  When the officers and soldiers saw that they had been bitten by the Qingqi, they dispersed and wanted to hide in the dense forest in the mountains.

    There was a dull sound of a bowstring, and a sharp arrow shot through the air, hitting the general who led the bandit army.  The general looked panicked, but he was still a warrior anyway, and he was keenly aware of the approaching crisis.

    He turned around and raised his sword to strike at the sharp arrow.  Everyone knows how big the difference is between ordinary people and warriors.  Although the Wei Dynasty has been in peace for thousands of years, warrior monks cannot rape ordinary people as they did in the Middle Ages, but they are much stronger than ordinary people after all.  There was no true energy flowing on this arrow. After the officers and generals noticed it, they snorted coldly.  He secretly thought in his heart, who dares to sneak attack on him without risking his life!  If it weren't for the group of evil stars behind him, I would have skinned this desperate guy.

    The long arrow is extremely fast, and the iron arrowhead in front turns slightly red due to friction with the air.  The short sword in the warrior's hand strikes at the long arrow, and the true energy flows on the short sword. Although the breath is not powerful enough, it is enough to deal with the attack of an ordinary person.

    The arrow was extremely fast, beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.  Before the dagger touched the arrow, there seemed to be another force pushing the arrow. The already extremely fast arrow accelerated again beyond the warrior's expectations.

    The warrior shouted loudly, feeling that the person who ambushed him this time was probably not an ordinary person he usually saw.  This arrow is extremely sharp. If I don't use my true energy, I'm afraid I will really get entangled.

    A brighter light flashed on the short sword, and the vitality of the surrounding world began to move.  The long arrow accelerated, and the short knife moved faster, drawing a short bright color in the air.  Fall down and chop off the long arrow.

    It didn¡¯t stop!  The warrior's face was stern, and he saw an arrow shaft made of poplar wood, which is common in the mountains, with a few feathers on the back.  The long arrow was just driven by the short knife and plunged into the ground, but was not broken into two pieces by the knife.

    The long arrow penetrated more than half of the soil in the mountain, leaving only the feathers trembling slightly outside.

    There was a moment of graying in front of my eyes, and countless golden stars were shaking in front of my eyes.  The warrior's body slumped, all the strength in his body disappeared rapidly, and even the true energy in his body disappeared completely.  It was difficult to complete such a simple action as just trying to stabilize his body, and he hunched over and knelt on the ground with difficulty.

    Blood spurts out from the chest like spring water, and only half of the chest is exposed like the soil in the mountains.A long arrow and a few feathers.

    Where did this arrow come from?

    Before the warrior could figure it out, his body fell softly to the ground, his eyes refused to close, he looked at the mottled sky in the forest, exhaled a breath of turbid air, and then died.

    Gao Feng watched with inexplicable horror.  Is this what ordinary people do?  The two long arrows at the front and back did not have any true energy flowing, they were just powerful and heavy. However, through clever means, they killed a low-level warrior with their steady power!

    The first arrow was not shot with full force, only eight points of force was used.  But then the second arrow was fired with all its strength, arriving first and hitting the back of the first arrow just as the warrior's short sword was raised.  The power and angle were so perfect that it made people laugh. The first arrow was accelerated twice, surpassing the strength of ordinary people and even the strength of low-level warriors, and penetrated the chest of that warrior.

    It was only the second arrow that was chopped off by the warrior.

    Is this an ordinary person?  An ordinary person who can snipe and kill low-level warriors with just two arrows?  If ordinary people can be so powerful, how can monks and warriors kill so many ordinary people in the world?

    The two Gao brothers have a spiritual connection and amazing talents, which is evident from this.  He sniped and killed the bandit leader in an instant, and the bandits around him didn't even realize what was happening.  The leaves in the forest were shaking, and long arrows were shot from a distance with a sharp sound of wind.

    It was as if there was no need to aim at all. Each long sword shot through a bandit soldier's eyes or neck. Without exception, he was killed in one blow.

    Like hares all over the mountains and plains, the bandits panicked and ran away.  Dozens of long arrows were shot out in just a cup of tea, and then two burly figures walked through the woods like tree charms, walking in the mountains as if they were walking on flat ground.  Each hand held a hatchet. Whenever he approached a bandit, before the bandit could react, the hatchet would swipe across his neck. A trace of blood would fly up, then he would twist his hand and take away one of the bandits.  Army lives.

    Like a ghost, he is not a monk or a warrior, but his body is extremely strong.  The method is also simple and direct, not wasting any effort, just wiping and twisting, extremely skillful, and I don't know how many wronged souls have been killed under the knife.

    The light cavalry in the distance approached quickly. One hundred cavalrymen who had been in the battle formation looked at the asymmetrical killing in the forest in astonishment. Except for the leading general, no one could believe that two ordinary hunters could actually do it.  Destroy so many bandits.  The army horse snorted uneasily, pawing the ground with its front hooves, and the green grass was shaved clean.  The cold and silent killings on the opposite side made the army horse feel an unbearable pressure and wanted to turn around and leave.

    The light cavalry pulled the reins hard and scolded the war horse angrily.  These war horses usually eat meat and drink blood for a living. Even if they encounter monks and warriors, they will not do this. What happened today!

    Soon, all the bandits were killed, and their bodies were scattered within a small area in the mountains.  The two vigorous figures had long seen a group of light cavalry stopping at the mountain pass. They knew that these people were chasing the bandits and had no ill intentions towards them.  He didn't pay attention and just kept packing the food and belongings of the bandits.

    "Two brave men." One of the leading officers said with his hands on the horse.

    Gao Feng watched the two figures stop in the forest, strong and sturdy, with a bloody wildness.  Without hearing anything, the light and shadow began to distort on the two shadows, with a bloody red color, which was slightly different from the bloody murderous aura of Zhang Zhijiang when he advanced.  Before Gao Feng could figure out what was different, the two vortexes twisted and the space in front of him became chaotic again.

    Gao Feng stood quietly, knowing that the two brothers surnamed Gao should be Fengtianhou and his younger brother in the family tree, who fought with the Emperor of Great Xia.

    When the light and shadow stopped, the vision was chaotic.  The light of fire, the sound of killing, the neighing of war horses, and the screams of dying people all mixed together.

    ??Looking carefully, a military camp was in chaos.  From time to time, cavalry would pass by the camp, and the sleeping sergeants in the camp would run around in chaos.

    The two brothers of the Gao family escaped from the camp with a dark-faced man wearing small clothes and a beard.

    Gao Feng¡¯s hand suddenly tightened. The two brothers of the Gao family joined the army, and this time they encountered a robbery.  Although I knew it was just an illusion, I still felt nervous for no reason.

    There are elite officers and soldiers of the Wei Dynasty on all sides. Even high-level warriors may not be able to escape. What's more, it is not known whether the two Gao brothers have started practicing.

    The two brothers of the Gao family were calm and a bit cold in the chaos. The black-faced man in small clothes seemed to be injured and was being carried by Gao Zhigang.  Gao Zhiqiang was dressed in military uniform. He did not hold a hand crossbow like the current Daxia military. He still had a long bow in his hand and a sword at his waist.

    It should be that he practiced magic after joining the army and became a warrior.  Infuriating energy flowed on the long bow, and a simple sharp character on the archery ring on his finger shone brightly.

    AlthoughSimple, yet extremely suitable.  After pointing in a certain direction, Gao Zhigang carried the bearded man on his back without questioning.  Gao Feng was stunned. It was clearly the place with the most enemies, and there were still vague figures of monks. How could he break out from here?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 566 The world is in chaos

    The vision was extremely chaotic, with fire all around, the sound of messy horse hooves, and the earth shaking.  Gao Zhigang was carrying a big man on his back, and he was still walking as fast as flying. He waved the long knife in his hand from time to time, killing the enemies Gao Zhiqiang left behind.  Gao Zhiqiang is only slightly thinner than Gao Zhigang, but he can be considered a sturdy man. The huge ox-horn longbow in his hand is constantly being raised and released.  The bow is not fully drawn, not because it is impossible, but because it is not necessary.  The half-full long bow was enough to penetrate the armor of the brightly armored Wei soldiers, but the long arrow was even more powerful. Gao Feng knew at a glance that the light flashing on the arrow tip was broken gold and broken jade.

    The big man with a dark face and beard roared angrily, "You're crazy! Go that way!" After saying that, he pointed to a direction where there were not so many people, and tried hard to get the brothers to change direction.

    But neither Gao Zhigang nor Gao Zhiqiang ignored the big man and continued to walk forward persistently.

    Gao Zhiqiang carried ten quivers on his back, and the arrows seemed to be endless.  The bow was not fully drawn, which gave Gao Zhiqiang enough energy to shoot a path of blood.

    The two Gao brothers strode out of the camp. The sergeants waiting in front of them did not move even when Gao Zhiqiang walked ten feet in front of them.  The long arrow penetrated the throat of the leading general. There was no trace of blood, and the long arrow passed directly through.

    The three of them were relieved. This densely packed defender was actually just a phantom formation!  Before this, not only the bearded man and Gao Zhigang didn't know, but Gao Zhiqiang didn't know either, but he just felt it in his heart.  He has been very lucky for so many years. He said it casually, but Gao Zhigang believed his brother's casual words deeply.

    The two brothers penetrated the light and shadow, shot and killed a group of cavalry who came to pursue them with long arrows, and then disappeared into the night.

    The scene stays in a chaotic and bloody military camp.  Then there was a distortion, as if it was covered with a layer of fog.  The mist is slightly red.

    ??This is how war is, if you can survive and persevere, you will become the winner in the end.

    The light and shadow are erratic, and the picture is pale. As far as the eye can see is white snow, and a black mist is particularly conspicuous in the heavy snow.  Three warriors surrounded the black mist, with several corpses scattered around them.  The faces of the two Taoists were as pale as the snow, and it was obvious that they had tried their best and could no longer survive.

    The black mist spread out from his body and turned into a black python, entangling a warrior.  No matter how the warrior struggled, the python turned into by the black mist was as tight as a real python as thick as a bucket.  Several black sharp blades suddenly appeared on the black python, like thorny rattans, and countless blood dripped on the warrior's body.  Falling on the snow, dots of bright red.

    The rest of the people were frightened. Their already extremely low morale was even lower, and they seemed to be thinking of retreating.

    A whistle sounded, clear and loud on the snowy field.  It seems to be the whistle of a hunter in the forest calling to his mountain guarding dog.  From a distance, both the exhausted and trapped warriors and the monks behind them who were preparing to escape were shocked.

    When strong reinforcements arrive, as long as they hold on for a moment longer, the monster will definitely be killed.  The monster shrouded in black mist seemed to know the strength of the person who sounded the whistle, and the mist on its body suddenly grew larger as the whistle sounded.  Originally only a few feet in diameter, it became an area of ??ten feet.  In the middle, the upper body of a spiteful woman floats.  There is only one upper body and no lower body.  The upper body of the resentful spirit was in rags, with wounds as big as the mouth of a bowl everywhere. Stripes of gray-white maggots were moving around on the resentful spirit's body, which looked extremely disgusting.

    With the appearance of the resentful spirits in the black mist, several thick lines of mist rose up around the black mist, attacking the surrounding warriors and monks at the same time like four tentacles.  The resentful spirit in the black mist also seems to know that if it wants to escape, it must first clean up the people who are entangled with it. Otherwise, it will be bitten to death by these people and entangled. When the person who blew the whistle catches up, it will have no chance at all.  Escape.

    As the scope of the mist expanded, the resentful spirit's face turned gray and choked. It looked like it was even suffering damage but it exploded with strength in an instant.  Several pythons turned into black mist did not give the surrounding warriors and monks any chance to react. The excitement of knowing that the reinforcements were coming was still on their faces, and they were tightly entangled by the black pythons.

    The distant whistle sounded again, this time it was much closer, and along with the whistle was the sound of long arrows piercing the air.  The sound was urgent and weird.  The sound of a shot through the air was extremely long, as if the man was shooting a long arrow.

    Before the black mist transformed into a long spiked knife, several rays of light broke through the sky, with the light of broken gold and broken jade in front of it.  Several long arrows shot into the black python that condensed into substance almost simultaneously, entering and cutting off in one go.

    A trace of resentment and fear flashed across the face of the resentful spirit woman. Several black severed arms twitched on the snow, and gradually became lighter. It seemed that they were finally freed from the shackles of the resentful spirit, and finally turned into several broken skulls.  It looks like it melts and seeps into the snow.

    BlackThe mist on the snow was dazzling, ugly and ferocious.

    After Heiwu broke his arm, he turned around and left without even thinking. His decision was extremely clear.  But just as Black Mist turned around, a series of long arrows flashed with the light of broken gold and broken jade.  The whistle didn't seem to stop, and more than ten long arrows had already penetrated the black mist.

    The black mist seemed to be just a mass of mist. The long arrows shot into it, leaving more than a dozen translucent wounds as big as the mouth of a bowl. The black mist around the wound filled the wound instantly. The entire mist only became slightly lighter, and the rest remained unchanged.  The fog became "lower", like a black snowman being melted away, and it quickly approached the snow, spreading a layer of black frost on the snow, spreading rapidly forward in a radius of hundreds of feet.

    It was the first time that Gao Feng saw a monster escaping in this way. He watched with great interest, imagining how he would hunt down this monster if he were the one.

    This monster is not very strong, but its various techniques are indeed very special and rare to see.

    Before even seeing the Gao brothers, they could already feel the sharp aura of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang coming from them.  The Gao brothers who are far away seem to be on a higher level than before, at least they have reached the mysterious realm.  The whistling sound of the long arrows stopped, and a shower of arrows fell in mid-air and stuck on the ground, forming a vague formation and outlining a huge rune formation.

    The resentful woman in the black mist turned into a shadow that clung to the ground and "wandered" far away on the ground.  Avoiding the rain of arrows in the sky, it seemed that the long arrows falling on the black mist could not hurt the woman herself, and the black mist spread forward without slowing down at all.

    Gao Feng could see clearly that long arrows were falling like rain. Each long arrow, even the one that broke off the black tentacles at the beginning, fell accurately on the snow, forming a huge rune formation.  What struck Gao Feng's eyes about the two Gao brothers was not their state of mind, but their ability to predict the enemy's plans first, which was indeed outstanding.

    As the last long arrow hit the ground, all the snow within a few hundred feet rose up and turned into white mist.  The momentum of the black mist spreading on the ground was blocked, and it could not escape the barrier of the rune formation even after changing several directions.  A burst of loud laughter resounded between heaven and earth, and the sound of horse hooves came from far to near, all over the horizon.

    But I heard the thunderous sound of hoofbeats, and more than ten horses came rushing towards me like the wind. The cavalry on the horses were all dressed in black cold clothes, wearing Minjiang black iron light armor, with cold iron masks on their faces, and behind them they were hunting in the cold wind with thin black cloaks.  ring.  But I saw that the man looked like a tiger and the horse looked like a dragon. The man was also vigorous and the horse was majestic.  The golden horseshoes on the black horse's hooves cover this layer of light yellow mist.

    The whole cavalry came from a distance like clouds and mist.

    The first two knights came galloping into the wind and snow.  The long bow beside him was gleaming with golden patterns, and there seemed to be some rune formations engraved on it to strengthen the already extremely powerful power.

    Seeing two knights coming with more than a dozen black knights, the half-length woman engraved on the black mist frantically wanted to escape.  Dozens of long arrows have fallen and sunk deeply into the snow, leaving no trace. Even the feathers behind the long arrows have disappeared.  Snow rises into the sky like mist, but does not fall. Instead, it forms lines from dots. Countless lines alternate vertically and horizontally to form a large net covering all sides of the black air.

    Even if each snowflake forms a line, it does not disappear. Instead, it is surrounded by a cold breath and is frozen into a blade.  They were suspended in mid-air like countless blades, illuminated by the sunlight rising from the surrounding snow, exuding murderous aura.

    The murderous spirit in the military formation is the murderous spirit of a murderous god who fills the fields with blood and flows into rivers of blood.

    The black murderous aura was tested several times, and every time it came close to the surrounding dense network, it seemed as if it had been burned, and it was impossible to break through the formation of long arrows that looked messy.

    The horseshoes are approaching gradually.  The black mist in the snow dance began to gather again, and the image of the half-length woman in the middle was vaguely visible.

    "It seems that I am still so lucky to catch such a big monster." One of the two knights in the lead said with a smile.

    The other person didn¡¯t speak. He looked at the monster struggling in the formation and smiled honestly.  The honest smile under the cold iron mask that obscured his face also looked a bit sharp, with a hint of ruthlessness.

    The resentful spirit among the monsters absorbed all the black mist, and transformed directly into the Xuewu net. It floated in mid-air and stared at the group of cavalry in front of it, and said: "Brothers of the Gao family? I have admired my name for a long time, open this formation."  , I¡¯m here to teach you Gao family brothers about their abilities and see if they are really as powerful as the legends say.¡±

    The words were not loud, but extremely sharp. Several injured warriors and monks lying on the snow covered their ears and screamed.  The sound reached the knight, and the golden rune letters next to the cold iron helmet lit up for a burst of light. The rune formation blocked the sound waves of the resentful spirit.

    Gao Zhigang ignored the provocation of the resentful spirits in the rune formation at all, and drew the long bow in his hand to full strength.?, the eighteen long arrows that resembled a fan on the bow suddenly shot into the rune formation with a dull buzzing sound from the bowstring.

 Text Chapter 567 The Beginning of Great Summer

    The black-armored knight behind him was no different from Gao Zhigang. He took off his long bow from his waist, and the locust-like long arrows condensed on the head of the resentful spirit like a dark cloud and fell.  An area of ??more than a hundred feet was shrouded in long arrows that covered the sky and the sun, and there seemed to be no gap.

    The resentful spirit woman roared, the world-famous Gao family brothers were so despicable, they didn't even give them a chance to fight in a fair way, and they came up with a hail of arrows that covered the sky.

    It came so fast that there was no time to resent anything. The body of the woman who had lived in resentment all her life became a little swaying, like catkins fluttering in the wind formed by long arrows.  The long arrow Gao Zhigang shot paused in mid-air, as if waiting for something.  When the long arrows of the knight behind him were shot out, they fell together, and the time control was so wonderful.

    A weak woman was walking in a heavy rain. She had no umbrella or eaves to take shelter from the rain, so she could only let the rain fall and hit her.  The resentful woman was walking in the rain, as if she was wearing a lotus garment. The raindrops could not penetrate the body composed of the illusory and real black mist, and slipped from her body.  Gao Feng's eyes were fixed on the eighteen long arrows shot by Gao Zhigang. Although the female ghost used her body to resist the long arrows of other knights, she did not dare to touch the eighteen arrows shot by Gao Zhigang.  All movements and evasions were aimed at avoiding these eighteen long arrows. The other long arrows seemed like raindrops in the eyes of the resentful spirit woman.

    The storm will not last long.  Like a thunderstorm accompanying a typhoon in the East China Sea, the heavy rain stopped after an instant.  The wraith woman covered her chest with her hands and looked at the black-armored knight opposite, whose face was shrouded in a cold iron mask with an expression of disbelief. Black mist kept surging out from between her fingers.

    The black mist left the body of the resentful spirit and turned into countless ferocious ghosts. After struggling for a few breaths, they disappeared without a trace.

    The scene was peaceful and quiet, and with a snap of the fingers, a long arrow shot into the forest from a distance of three hundred feet.  The mountain forest covered with thick layers of snow seemed to be passed by a giant dragon, and the roaring sound and the sound of broken trees were heard in the distance.  Ten breaths later, the distant mountains seemed to feel the powerful power of this arrow. The snow poured down, and the rumble of a huge avalanche echoed the sound of the long arrow like a landslide and tsunami.

    So powerful!

    The resentful spirit woman covered her chest with her hands, and her eyes lost the malicious look. She looked at the black-armored knight opposite, who seemed to have come from the Nine Netherworld, and barely showed a half-relief smile at the corner of her mouth, bidding farewell to this world that she hated.

    The area covered by the hand began to crack, and textures like spider silk began to spread. The sound was inaudible amidst the whistling of long arrows and the rumble of avalanches.  Soon, the entire body was covered with textures like spider silk. After the smile appeared, all the textures collapsed under the load, and pieces of ice crystals fell to the ground, forming a black tomb.

    Gao Zhiqiang didn¡¯t know when he picked up the long bow in his hand. The bow string was still vibrating slightly, cheerful and joyful.

    After the graves were piled up, they quickly dissipated into the white snow, leaving a black trail.  The surrounding snow dancing cages also dissipated and turned into the wind and snow again, drifting everywhere.

    Behind the Gao brothers, a black-armored knight galloped up, his horse was skillful, the horse did not slow down, and the figure disappeared.  The war horse made a steep arc and returned to the galloping team. The knight sat upright on the war horse again, holding a dim pendant in his hand. It was impossible to tell what it was.

    The pendant was tied to the saddle by the knight, and it struck with all kinds of strange and weird household items around it, making a sound like a horse bell.

    More than ten black-armored cavalry followed the horses of the two Gao brothers and flew away in the snow. The last black-armored knight took out a firework and lit it.  He said while galloping: "Someone will come to rescue you in a moment."

    Heavy snowfall, brilliant fireworks, and a line of black-armored cavalry left against a pure white background.

    Gao Feng had mixed emotions in his heart. Seeing the two Gao brothers who he had heard about since he was a child, making a name for themselves under the command of Emperor Xia, his admiration had long been ingrained in his heart.  But I never thought that it would be shown so clearly in front of me, so clear and within reach.

    Very strong!  Although the rune formation is still crude compared to later generations, he is naturally brave, like a god born for war.  In a peaceful and prosperous age, they would be two good hunters, hunting in the mountains and forests, and ending up mediocre.  But in troubled times, their home was burned, which aroused the hostility in the hearts of the two Gao brothers.  After joining the army and being guided by a good teacher, you will naturally become stronger after entering spiritual practice.

    With Gao Zhigang¡¯s might and Gao Zhiqiang¡¯s ability to judge the situation just right, the two brothers accompany each other like a tiger and a tiger.

    The pure white world around them began to twist, forming a huge whirlpool. In the center of the whirlpool was the black back of the two Gao brothers when they left.

    The iron-blooded warriors and the sonorous sound of the golden sword still seem to be echoing in their ears.

    The picture changed again, a huge figure as thick as an armOil candles burned in the tent.  In the middle, a figure wearing a black felt cloak seemed to be writing something on his back. On both sides, more than a dozen neatly dressed generals stood solemnly.  The whole tent was filled with a solemn atmosphere and there was silence.

    Gao Feng seemed to be able to hear the rustle of the pen in the figure's hand writing on the paper.  This back figure is shrouded in a black felt cloak, and the outline is not very clear.  But Gao Feng had a strange feeling that he seemed familiar.

    The two Gao brothers lifted the door curtain and strode in.  The visor on the black iron helmet was lifted up, and on the forehead, it looked even more powerful and heroic.  The temples have turned slightly white, and Gao Zhigang had a scar on his face from the right forehead to the corner of his mouth. The bone is clearly visible.  A few lines of blood have solidified, forming totem-like patterns on the scars.  Although Gao Zhiqiang is slightly older, he still has a gentle smile on his face.

    The blood on the black armor of the two men has not completely solidified yet, mixed with dust, and it falls from time to time as they stride forward.

    "Kowtow to the commander-in-chief! Fortunately, I have lived up to my command!" The two of them were wearing armor, with one knee touching the ground.  There was an unknown amount of blood on the black cloak behind him, and it fell to the ground with a wet sound.  A few drops of blood splashed and fell to the side.

    "Get up, thank you for your hard work this time. Tell me how it goes." There was no praise or excitement on the back of the man in the black felt cloak. It seemed that everything was taken for granted.  The faint voice was filled with the majesty of a king, like that of Emperor Xia.

    "Zhangzhou was captured last night, and a total of 76 monks, 342 warriors, and 13,400 Zhangzhou defenders were killed." Gao Zhigang said in a simple and honest voice.

    "Your two brothers used to command the cavalry, but something unexpected happened this time, and we had no choice but to let you go to conquer the fortified city. The Gao brothers really did not disappoint me, um, not bad!" The figure in the black felt cloak said lightly with praise, "Promote  You two are the commanders of the hussar cavalry, and the number of black-armored heavy cavalry under your command has been changed to 5,000. As soon as the army needs food and grain, go to Li Hai to get it."

    The two brothers of the Gao family were overjoyed when they heard this and were about to thank them. The figure in the black felt cloak waved his hands from behind and said with a smile: "We are all young men in the army, so there is no need to be like this. Tell me, how did you brothers conquer the fortified city?"

    Gao Zhigang said: "It's all Gao Zhiqiang's credit. After inspecting Zhangzhou, Lao 2 chose the southwest corner as the main attack."

    The figure in the black felt cloak was suddenly very interested and said: "It is said that Gao Zhiqiang has a strong fortune and is unparalleled in the world. Although the city wall in the southwest corner of Zhangzhou is the most dilapidated, it must be the focus of protection. It should be difficult to make the main attack here."

    Gao Zhigang smiled naively and said: "Damn it, just in time there was a fire in the granary in the city for some reason. The monks went to put out the fire. The southwest corner was in ruins. Just after the siege, about three feet of the city wall collapsed. It took no effort at all.  Just take it down.¡±

    "It is indeed good luck. I am also very lucky to recruit the two of you to join the army. Good, good, good!" The figure in the black felt cloak said three good words in a row, put down the wolf hair in his hand, and moved his body slightly.  He turned his face slightly to one side and looked at the other half of his face. Gao Feng was suddenly shocked!

    Half of the face was not clearly visible in the dim candlelight, but the sharp edges of the eyebrows and eyes could not be "Wei Wang Hong Yang"!

    Like Emperor Ren of Xia, like King Hong Yang of Wei, more like "King Hong Yang of Wei" who went to the Middle Ages and was possessed by ancestral spirits!  He exuded a powerful aura. He looked to be no more than thirty years old, with no wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. His face was as angular as if it were chopped with a knife or an axe. Although his expression was easy-going, his every move carried a spirit that made people willing to surrender.

    Emperor Taizu of Daxia!

    Confirmed before and after, such a word flashed in Gao Feng's mind, and the identity of the commander in the black felt cloak was clearly revealed.  Gao Feng had met Xia Emperor Rendi, met Wei Wang Hongyang, and fought hand in hand with "Wei Wang Hong Yang" after being possessed by the ancestral spirit, but Gao Feng never thought that Emperor Taizu of Daxia was so similar to "Wei Wang Hong Yang"!

    How is there any difference?  Gao Feng thought for a long time, the light and shadow in front of his eyes were shaking, but Gao Feng didn't look at it at all. His mind was in a mess, and he was thinking in a daze. Only half of the face that had just been shrouded in shadow appeared in front of his eyes.

    correct!  "King Hong Yang of Wei" lost his mind. Although his appearance was exactly the same, his eyes did not have the agility, depth and wisdom of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.  This is Emperor Taizu of Daxia, not "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    Gao Feng was deep in thought, and the light and shadow twisted around, with the face of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia as the center, gradually blurring, leaving only that familiar face that had not disappeared for a long time.

    But no matter what, the face that made Gao Feng throb disappeared. Gao Feng felt that his palms were filled with sweat, which was very wet and uncomfortable.  Although it is not unreasonable that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia and Emperor Xia Huangren look alike to Wei Wang Hongyang, Gao Feng always felt very uncomfortable and always felt that there was something hidden in them.

    A steep mountain peakIn the picture that appeared in front of Gao Feng, the mountain peak was gradually approaching, as if a bird was looking down in mid-air.  There is a magnificent Taoist temple on the top of the mountain, and a rugged path leads to the top of the mountain.  The densely packed black-armored cavalry at the foot of the mountain surrounded the mountain peak.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 568: The Founding War

    In the clouds and mist on the mountainside, a Taoist priest wearing a mysterious Taoist robe loomed, and said calmly: "Since the general raised the rebel army, we, Taixuanmen, have given our full support. I don't know what the Gao family brothers mean by surrounding my Taixuanmen mountain gate today.  !¡±

    "Master Lin is joking." Gao Zhiqiang said with a smile: "Taixuanmen is using the Marshal's rebel army to collect money everywhere. This is nothing. The Marshal means that we can't just let Taixuanmen contribute and not ask for more  Good thing. He is so handsome and kind, so we brothers just turned a blind eye and it passed. However, a few days ago, the Cangjiang River encountered a blockage, and then the defeated troops were chased and killed one after another, causing heavy casualties. I don¡¯t know whether Master Lin Xian has this matter.  What kind of advice?"

    The clouds around Taoist Xuanyi in the mist seemed to be much thicker, and he was speechless for a long time.

    "Mr. Lin is indeed a quick man, and he doesn't have any clever words. This time I will give you Taixuan Sect a good time, hehe." Gao Zhiqiang laughed twice, looking up at the Taoist priest in black clothes in the mist, his eyes narrowed into two thin lines.  Lines, in which light shines.

    "Why!" The Taoist in Xuanyi in the mist shouted in surprise and anger.  The clouds and mist all over the sky seemed to dissipate with a shout, turning into countless tiny white clouds floating around.

    "Why?" Gao Zhigang stopped shouting, and the mountains and rivers flowed back, "How many disciples of your Taixuan Sect in the Wei Dynasty do you think we don't know? The defeat of Cangjiang, wasn't your Taixuan Sect's leaked military plane? Today I will do it for  The dead son-in-law asks why you, Taixuan Sect!"

    After saying that, the two Gao brothers pulled down the cold iron masks together, and Gao Zhigang opened the long bow in his hand.

    Gao Feng could see clearly that the horns placed at both ends of the long bow were still the horns of the past, and he did not give up.  But the wood has turned into a Phoenix wood core and is carefully carved, with countless runes and arrays engraved on it.  The bow string is made of nine shark tendons and is integrated into one piece.  Gao Feng was slightly surprised. Such a hard bow could be stronger than a bed crossbow!

    While admiring the long bow in Gao Zhigang's hand, a long gray arrow had been shot out. The bowstring was loosened, and the long arrow drew an afterimage of true energy on the finger of Gao Zhigang's finger.  The long arrow seemed to travel through space. The moment it left the bowstring, the moment the real energy flowed from the friction on the finger, the long arrow disappeared, and then appeared in front of Taoist Xuanyi.

    No whistling sound, no trace, nothing.  The arrow was an arrow, and the murderous aura condensed into substance, with the light of broken gold and jade in the middle flashing, cutting through the space, not allowing Taoist Xuanyi to react at all.

    Gao Feng was shocked to find that the two Gao brothers should have entered the holy realm at this moment.  If he had to face such a powerful arrow Suddenly Gao Feng shuddered. The little girl next to him took Gao Feng's hand. She didn't disturb Gao Feng's thoughts, but squeezed his hand slightly.  Comforting Gao Feng.

    Taoist Xuanyi had long known the methods of the two Gao brothers, and when he saw the long bow appearing in Gao Zhigang's hand, he started to fly away.  The long arrow arrived in an instant, and he reluctantly turned sideways to get out of the way.  The long arrow was not as powerful as Gao Feng imagined, nor was it as powerful as before, no matter what it encountered, it was like gold and stone.  Instead, it became hard yet soft. After the long arrow pierced the Taoist Xuanyi, the countless tiny barbs on the arrow shaft hooked tightly with the surrounding flesh and blood and "grew" into the body.

    Taoist Xuanyi was pierced through his left shoulder. He seemed to have lost control of his body and was dragged straight towards the mountain behind him by the long arrow.  After a breath, the long arrow pinned Taoist Xuanyi to the cliff.

    "Ouch!" Taoist Xuanyi screamed regardless of his identity, and his hands and feet danced wildly, struggling to get his luck and energy to break free from the shackles of the long arrow.  With every move of his hands and feet, there will be severe pain.

    But Taoist Xuanyi forgot that he was facing two brothers from the Gao family, not ordinary warriors and monks.  How could the two Gao brothers, who had been hunting since childhood, let the prey in the trap escape?  The four arrows arrived just as Taoist Xuanyi's hands and feet started to dance, and Taoist Xuanyi's limbs were nailed to the cliff.  The last arrow penetrated Taoist Xuanyi's abdomen, but cleverly avoided all the important internal organs and blood vessels, making Taoist Xuanyi unable to gather his true energy, but it was not fatal.

    "Open your dog eyes and watch carefully, watch how your Taixuanmen died!" Gao Zhigang suppressed the anger in his heart and shouted in a deep voice.  The voice was not loud, it was no longer as honest and honest as before, and it echoed back and forth in the mountains with a bloody aura.

    Taoist Xuanyi spat out a mouthful of black blood, knowing that he would inevitably die today, but he looked at the two Gao brothers with a hint of sinisterness.

    "Aren't you just relying on the formation runes left by your founding ancestor on the mountains of Taixuan Sect? Hey, I'll let you see it today." Gao Zhiqiang raised his hand as he spoke.  The black armor between the arms has no elbow restraint. Several runes are engraved on the black armor, but they are not activated.

    "Zi'ang!" Gao Zhiqiang made a very vivid cry of some unknown beast.  The black-armored heavy cavalry all around held long bows in their hands, and a monstrous murderous intent overflowed.

    ?"Roar!" Thousands of black-armored heavy cavalry roared at the same time. The long bow was drawn. The sound of the bow body and bow string was not chaotic. Thousands of people were in one body, as if a long bow used by the gods was being drawn.  , the murderous intent contained in the huge sound even triggered the Taixuanmen Mountain Guarding Array.  The huge flash of light and shadow looked to Gao Feng like a small and insignificant "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.

    There was no order, but thousands of black armored cavalry let go at the same time.  Uniform and uniform, just like one person.  Who can defeat the powerful black-armored cavalry in the world?  Although they are only low-level warriors, together they are more powerful than low-level warriors ten times larger in number.

    Countless long arrows flew out, and a trace of ridicule appeared on Taoist Xuanyi's face. These Qiu Ba had no idea how powerful the Taixuan Sect's mountain-protecting formation was.  So what if there are more people?  Not in the end

    Before Taoist Xuanyi could finish his thoughts, he saw a scene that he could not imagine at all, and he froze beside the cliff.  The pain in his hands and feet seemed to have been forgotten, and as he stared blankly, a black stream flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    Countless long arrows did not shoot towards Xuantianmen¡¯s magic circle, but towards the mountains!

    "Do the two Gao brothers really think they can move mountains and seas?"  Taoist Xuanyi was stunned. No matter how bizarre things happened, he had never even dreamed of the method chosen by the two Gao brothers today.  How could this be?

    The long arrows are not very dense. Except for the first round, thousands of black-armored heavy cavalry are divided into ten rounds, and they repeatedly shoot long arrows at the same point, line, and narrow surface.

    In the first round, the lush trees on the mountain were flying, exposing the rocks.  Immediately, the rocks shattered, and layers of fist-sized gravel flew out. Layers of long arrows came one after another, tirelessly and fearlessly, calm, cold, and indifferent, like a huge axe.  It was chopped on a big tree, and sawdust flew everywhere.

    Every time an arrow falls, the energy contained in it will cause explosions in a small area around it.  Although each arrow is not very powerful, the victory lies in their large number and the same purpose.

    The whole world is filled with a kind of indifferent madness.  Gao Feng has traveled through thousands of mountains and rivers, and has seen the huge formation of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth", the majesty of the five masters in the world, the vastness of the sea of ????grass in the North, and the battle between the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army.  The majestic killings, and the sanctity of the snow-capped mountain temples.  But this kind of indifferent madness made Gao Feng shudder. Even though he had advanced to the holy realm, even though he knew that what he saw was just an illusion, his hands began to tremble slightly unknowingly.

    The Taoist Xuanyi who was nailed to the cliff watched dully as rounds of long arrows chipped away at the rocks at the foot of the mountain, layer by layer, until the entire mountain began to shake slightly.  I have never believed that one day someone would use such a method to destroy the ancestral foundation of Taixuan Sect in front of me!  The mountain-protecting array didn't even have any effect, and the whole situation was already settled.

    The disciples of Taixuan Sect who were preparing to stand firm in the mountain guarding circle were all stunned as they watched the black armored heavy cavalry repeating an action indifferently, not caring about the consumption of the long arrow, not caring about how crazy what he was about to do, he just shot out the quiver.  long arrow.  No matter how many rounds it takes, it's always as neat and tidy as the beginning, not messy at all.

    As the mountain began to shake, members of the Taixuan Sect rushed out of the mountain-protecting formation.  But just after leaving the magic circle, a long arrow will appear out of thin air and pin the person to the ground.  The long arrow does not seem to need to fly at all, it seems to come from the Nine Netherland, and it seems to be able to understand people's thoughts.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    No matter how thick the tree is, there will be a moment when it falls.  As the critical point came, another melodious whistle came.  The black-armored heavy cavalry in one direction gave way to a gap of about a thousand feet, and the mountain peak was swaying and might collapse at any time.  But the black-armored heavy riders around the mountain seemed not to have seen it at all, and did not care. They seemed to know that even if the mountain collapsed, it would definitely not be from their direction.

    The two Gao brothers had their longbows in hand at the same time, and their minds were connected. The long arrows did not break the space, but turned into two long dragons, roaring towards the Xuantianmen's mountain-protecting formation.

    "It was as if two hands pushed on the mountain peak. The long arrow did not pierce the mountain guard formation, but gave the mountain peak the last force to fall down.  Xuantianmen's mountain-protecting array is indeed mysterious, with lights shining all over it. The two Gao brothers' joint arrows did not cause any irreversible damage to the mountain-protecting array.  But the power of the long arrow was completely transmitted to the mountain peak, and there was a huge roar from the crumbling bottom of the mountain where the long arrow was shot.

    The mountain peak collapsed. If Gao Feng had not seen the unimaginable scene in the light and shadow, he would probably never have imagined this way of killing the mountain gate.  The huge mountain peak was broken, and it was abruptly broken by the roots of countless low-level warriors united as one, and fell in the gap where the black-armored heavy cavalry had just dodged.

    Countless smoke and dust scattered, countless gravel splashed, and a huge soundTogether with the broken wood and gravel, they formed an impact sound wave that spread in all directions.

    Even though the black-armored heavy cavalry had already dodged more than a thousand feet, hundreds of them were still blown away by the huge impact.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 569: Hong Shuai¡¯s Gao Brothers

    The two Gao brothers waited for the smoke to settle and then rode forward.  Taoist Xuanyi was not dead until this moment. His eyes were looking at the sky like dead fish. Whether he was struck by the huge momentum of the mountain collapse or was shocked by the heaven-defying methods used by the two Gao brothers, he was shocked.  Taoist Xuanyi suffered irreversible physical and mental damage.

    "Did you see it? This is the punishment for your Xuantian Clan. From now on, there will be no Xuantian Clan in the world. You can find the old ghost who founded your sect in Jiuyou Huangquan and tell him that it was our brothers who did it. If not  If you are happy, come to us at any time." Gao Zhiqiang's words were playful, but his voice was cold and cruel.

    "We Gao brothers are here to accompany you at any time!" Gao Zhigang said coldly.

    "Peel off the skin and weed it, and circulate it to all the major sects. In black and white, tell the powerful people in the world that this is the fate of betraying the commander-in-chief." Gao Zhiqiang said when he saw that Taoist Xuanyi was dying, but he didn't show any mercy.

    The light and shadow began to become unstable, and Gao Feng knew for the first time that the Fengtianhou brothers were so strong.  Who in the world can stop me?

    In the end, only Gao Zhiqiang¡¯s face was left, the eyes hidden behind the cold iron mask were fierce and calm.

    Everything returned to nothingness, even Gao Zhiqiang's calm eyes disappeared with the changes of light and shadow.  Gao Feng stood there, completely forgetting that he was now in the fairy mountain, and was immersed in the scenes of the past.

    The land of Zhongzhou is filled with smoke.  Countless wives and children are separated, countless cases of selling children and daughters happen every day, the land is thousands of miles away, and monsters roam everywhere.  The bird's-eye view gradually faded. Five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry were crisscrossing the land of Zhongzhou, clearing away the monks, warriors, and monsters who had caused trouble.  The place captured by the rebels gradually became quieter. The monster's rudders were destroyed everywhere, and the omnipresent demonic energy was also restrained.

    The screen began to return to normal speed, and Gao Feng could tell at a glance that this was the location of a huge Nine Nether Gate, which was larger than all the Nine Nether Gate branches he had ever seen.  War disasters continued, and evil sects such as Jiuyoumen also became popular.  Thirteen stone statues of more than ten feet in size stood in the wilderness, shrouded in black mist. Countless people worshiped these stone statues on the ground without any sparkle in their eyes.

    An old man sat steadily in the middle of the stone statue, enjoying the worship of the people controlled by monsters around him.  The old man's skin was as smooth as a newborn baby's, but his hair was all pale and looked a little weird.  I can't tell whether it is a child with white hair or a child with a strange disease.

    The ground began to tremble, and after a few breaths, the crisp sound of horse hooves began to be heard.  It echoes and hovers between heaven and earth with a kind of rhythm.  The aura of the warriors is strong, the clang is iron-blooded.

    The old man looked solemn, and several people in black came over.  Gao Feng could see clearly that these were not people at all, but they were just covered in clothes to hide their eyes from others. In fact, they were just masses of black mist.

    The black mist has warriors and monks who are controlled by monsters, and they are organizing countless people to prepare for the enemy.  The people themselves had somewhat lost their minds, and the situation became increasingly chaotic under the scolding.  But the old man was sitting among the stone statues, not worried about anything at all.

    As if a huge war drum sounded, the black-armored heavy cavalry reined in their horses and stopped somewhere around the perimeter.  Today's black-armored heavy cavalry is better equipped than every time Gao Feng saw it before. The cold iron mask and armor on his body have been forged through hard work, and more and more runes are engraved on them.  The long knife on the saddle seemed to be from the War Demon Temple, and it was extremely sharp.  The long archers are fully armed with crossbows and are extremely elite.

    The leaders are still the two brothers of the Gao family. There is not much change, except that from time to time there are streams of seven-color light flowing across the long bow. When it is the brightest, it breaks into countless small fragments of light and shadow falling around them.  The bowstring made of shark tendons was smeared with a purple substance. Gao Feng didn't know what it was and had never seen it.

    Without pulling down the mask, Gao Zhigang looked at the countless people in the fields who looked dumb and stupid. They had obviously been invaded by monsters, and a trace of blood-colored anger rose in his eyes.  Even though Gao Zhigang knew that today's attack on the Jiuyou Gate's chief rudder would mean that the contemporary demon would use the blood sacrifice of thousands of people to summon the demons of the Jiuyou Land at all costs, he was still angry.

    Gao Zhiqiang did not have the usual joking and joking expression, and his expression was a little cold.  He looked coldly at the people who were driven away by the monsters and became ferocious and greedy, walking towards him without fear of death, like walking zombies, and shook his head slightly.

    "Zi'ang!" The whistle sounded loudly, and the black-armored heavy cavalry scattered for miles heard the whistle, and the steel beast began to move quickly.  Soon a huge crescent shape was formed, directly facing tens of thousands of walking dead and the monsters driving behind them.

    No surprise, with just one round of long arrows, all the people who turned into zombies were shot through, and most of the corpses were broken into countless pieces.  The black-armored heavy cavalry slowly pressed upwards, like a black cloud slowly walking on the ground. The huge pressure was enough to make a veteran of many battles collapse  Gao Feng noticed that the black-armored heavy cavalry was not as fast as before, but was moving step by step, as if paying careful attention to something.

    But the old man in the middle of the stone statue did not move. He just watched quietly as the black-armored heavy cavalry walked up step by step, watched as the black-armored heavy cavalry stepped into countless corpses, watched the river of blood, and a meaningful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.  The two Gao brothers were just warriors, but they actually helped him kill tens of thousands of civilian puppets and turned them into flesh and blood, saving themselves trouble.  Although these two people are strong, they are nothing to worry about.

    "They are the brothers of the Gao family who serve under Hong Shuai. I've heard about them for a long time, but when I saw them today, they turned out to be domineering." The old man seemed to be talking to himself, but his voice clearly reached the ears of every black-armored heavy rider. He was gentle.  Not harsh.

    Gao Zhiqiang lost his previous coldness, and said with a warm smile: "Hello, Mr. Wang from Jiuyoumen, I didn't expect that Jiuyoumen is really a big tree with deep roots. My two brothers from the Gao family have been hunting me for a year, and they have killed many branches of me.  I have lost count, but the chief helmsman is still so strong, I admire him."

    "I'm already old, so I always have to find some way. I didn't intend to offend Commander Hong too much. You can destroy those branches if you want, and I don't have any objections. But pressing forward step by step, you are always too young.  I'm angry. Now that you're here, let's stay." The old man said with a smile, like the uncle next door talking to his nephews, calmly and without a trace of murderous intent.

    Gao Zhiqiang is not worried. It seems that the anger he felt when he saw tens of thousands of people being turned into puppets was just a false emotion.  While approaching step by step with Gao Zhigang and five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry beside him, he said: "It depends on whether Mr. Wang is smart or whether the two Gao brothers are lucky."

    "Haha, they say that your ambition and luck are unparalleled in the world. What do you think? Are you interested in going out alone? With me helping you, are you afraid that you won't have thousands of troops? When the time comes, you can scold Fang Qiu, look down on the world, and build an immortal foundation.  It's what a man should do." There was a hint of confusion in the old man's voice, and even Gao Feng felt faintly shaken in his heart when he heard it.

    In troubled times, what man doesn¡¯t want to make contributions?  What man doesn't want to be the king?

    Gao Zhiqiang was unmoved and said with a smile: "Old Mr. Wang looks down on my two Gao brothers so much that there is no need to show off such trivial tricks. Just use whatever means you have. Look, it was Mr. Wang who made me high."  If the two brothers from my family stay here, it¡¯s better for my two brothers from the Gao family to take the old man¡¯s head and go back to Hong Shuai to ask for credit.¡±

    "You are young and energetic, tsk tsk, what a pity. Over the years, except for your Hongshuai, your fortune is unparalleled in the world. It's a pity that you don't have such thoughts, but it's not bad, using the body and soul of the two brothers of your Gao family.  The monsters produced should be strong enough. Then I will give it a try today, you are welcome." The old man said with a smile, the wind was light and the clouds were calm, and there was no sign of an army pressing down on the situation.

    "Then let's try it." Gao Zhiqiang whistled again, sounding through the sky, and it seemed that even the endless black mist had become lighter.  After saying that, the two Gao brothers pulled down their cold iron masks together, and the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry behind them also followed suit.  Although the movements are simple, when tens of millions of people perform the same movement at the same time, the world is shaken, and the black mist shakes slightly and becomes darker.

    Gao Zhigang drew the long bow in his hand without testing or hesitating, but this time the long bow was empty.  Gao Feng was stunned, why didn't he have an arrow?

    The little girl next to him sighed and said in a sweet voice: "Your ancestors of the Gao family have grown to such an extent, but I have never seen them."

    The words are old-fashioned, but the voice is childish, which makes people feel a little weird.  Gao Feng thought to himself that this should be what happened after he was captured by the black shadow and entered the fairy mountain.  Watching Gao Zhigang's movements attentively, the deep-rooted admiration in his heart continued like a torrential river.

    The long bow was opened, and the purple color on the bow string began to transform into a long arrow. The tip of the arrow was wrapped with electric light, like countless silver snakes circling in the void.

    "This is the power of lightning, and the long arrow that you, the Gao family, have transformed into after you have practiced the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang to the extreme." The little girl knew that Gao Feng could not understand the meaning of Gao Zhigang's movements, so she explained.

    Gao Feng said "hmm" through his nose without nodding, for fear of missing every move Gao Zhigang made.  Looking at it carefully, I felt the ultimate power of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang.

    A bright white ray cut through the black fog and headed straight for the old man in the black fog.  The bright white color was extremely long and intense, and the silver snakes coiled around it seemed to freeze on the bright white long arrow at this moment.  A bolt of lightning shot out of the sky, powerful yet extremely sharp, tearing through the thick black mist.

    The bright white long arrow hit the old man, and the old man's body was instantly torn apart.  Gao Feng frowned slightly. How come this old man said he was very strong, but he couldn't stand it at all?hit?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 570 Invincible

    Laughter spread in the sky, and it seemed that the old man existed in the entire world.  "What a sharp arrow. I didn't expect that the Gao family brothers who had already missed their best years when they entered cultivation could still be so strong. It's really good."

    What was shattered was an illusion. The long arrow lost its target, floated in the air, gradually faded, and then disappeared.

    "Roar!" Gao Zhiqiang roared, raised five thousand long bows, and pointed five thousand long arrows upwards at the sky.  The tip of the arrow glowed with thunder and lightning, and the power of the runes began to operate.

    The sharp arrow of the long bow points falsely, but it is not fired.

    Suddenly, the thirteen stone statues began to move. Each stone statue seemed to come alive, with particles of clearly visible black energy emitting from its body.

    The five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry still did not move, allowing the thirteen statues to merge into one.  The laughter still echoes in the sky and lasts forever.  Although Gao Feng didn't understand why the two Gao brothers didn't take advantage of the demon summoning ritual to launch an attack before it was completed, he didn't ask the nine-tailed fox next to him and watched the light and shadow flashing silently.

    Five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry trampled among the flesh and blood corpses. The walking corpses that had just been shot suddenly turned into pools of blood, and the mixed soil turned the surroundings into a sea of ??blood.  Occasionally, an arm made of dead bones would rise and poke out from the sea of ??blood, making the whole scene even more bizarre.

    Let the sea of ??blood appear and change.  As Gao Zhiqiang raised his arm, five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry pulled the horse and stood in the sea of ??blood.

    Gao Feng had never seen monsters put up such a large array, and it seemed that he could feel the overwhelming demonic energy in the light and shadow.  The two Gao brothers are powerful in their own realm, so this is nothing.  Why are all the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry under his command equally powerful?  Amidst this overwhelming demonic energy, not only the knights still waited for orders indifferently, but even the horses did not collapse.

    Thirteen stone statues have been closed together and turned into a huge hill.

    No, that is not a hill, but a big tree carved from stone. There are countless subtle movements at the roots of the tree. It seems that this big tree carved from stone is constantly taking root underground, absorbing Jiuyou.  The place is like a demon.

    As the big tree formed, the sea of ????blood still branched off into countless tributaries moving towards the big tree.  The tree roots greedily sucked the flesh and blood of tens of thousands of people, and even the white bones mixed among them were sucked in directly.  Greed, reckless greed.  Like a gourmet who has been hungry for a long time and comes across a table of delicious food, he starts chewing.

    The gun-like arm fell, and a burst of lightning appeared in the half-moon formation.  He rose up in a flash and quickly approached the big tree carved out of stone.  Each long arrow accurately hit the big tree, but the big tree didn't seem to notice these long arrows at all, allowing thousands of long arrows flashing with electric light to fall on itself.

    The long arrow broke and fell to the ground.  As if time was passing extremely fast around this big tree carved from stone, these long arrows shot out quickly, with rust stains appearing on their tips and turning into soil at a speed visible to the naked eye, mixed with blood.  The roots of big trees absorb.

    "Haha, using low-level warriors to deal with the great demons of the world is beyond your imagination. Monks below the Xuan realm may not be able to do anything, but using them to deal with me?" The big tree began to speak, and countless branches began to grow on the stone-carved branches.  The black leaves, with the budding stamens on them, swayed back and forth with the sound of the stone tree's words.

    "So what if I deal with you!" Gao Zhigang roared, jumped off his horse, and took a step forward in the flowing sea of ??blood.  There seemed to be countless innocent souls lingering in the sea of ??blood. A white hand bone stretched out from the sea of ??blood, trying to grab Gao Zhigang's foot.  Gao Zhigang stepped on the bones of his hand, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. As soon as the white hand bones stretched out, they were stepped into the sea of ??blood, splashing a few blood flowers and shattering the bones.

    Gao Zhigang's body grew larger, the runes on his black armor flashed, and flesh and blood splashed out, exposing the ground and dead bones.

    The long bow was pulled up again, and the infuriating energy formed by countless thunder and lightning surged out from the surroundings, from the black armor runes, and from the body, turning into a long arrow formed by thunder and lightning, and shot out from the horn long bow.  The heavy black iron armor could not conceal Gao Zhigang's innate wild and fierce arrogance, and flames transformed from thunder and lightning began to burn blazingly behind Gao Zhigang.

    The huge tree trunk seems to have felt the threat, and is no longer laughing in a ghostly manner.  The stamens on the black leaves on the branches began to bloom, and a human head grew out of the stamens!

    So weird!  Gao Feng narrowed his eyes, and two lines of dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes.  The little girl gently held Gao Feng's hand, and the two looked at each other intently.

    The long arrow transformed into electric light met a thrown head. The head had two sharp horns and only one eye. The bloody mouth was huge, and strings of sticky saliva were drawn out between the fangs.  The long arrow penetrated the head and mouth, saliva dripped on the long arrow, and the electric light became dim.A little more.

    Through!

    The head fell to the ground, a ferocious expression froze on the face, and a hole larger than the bloody mouth appeared, with gray-black liquid flowing inside, and the stench was extremely fishy.

    The big tree swayed, and countless branches trembled together. It was not a brushing sound, but a sound like a ghost crying in the middle of the night, shrill and ferocious.  The black stamens bloomed one by one, and the heads were thrown out from the big tree one by one.

    Through!

    Through!

    Through!

    After piercing through twenty-three heads in a row, the lightning light on the long arrow turned into lightning finally faded away. The last trace of the silver snake struggled, but disappeared helplessly.  Still ten feet away from the big tree, the long arrow disappeared in the air.

    "Hahaha!" A burst of laughter came over, and the stone trunk turned into a dark color, as if it had really turned into a big tree.  The big tree bent down with a smile, flowers bloomed among the smiling branches and leaves, and there were numerous fruits.  Finally, countless heads sprouted from the whole tree, all laughing together.  Smiling that there are people in the world who overestimate their own capabilities, laughing that the two Gao brothers have exhausted all their means and are at the end of their rope.

    The saliva between the heads was stretched into thin threads, and the fishy smell filled the surroundings. It seemed that he was not in the human world, but in the Netherworld.

    Gao Zhigang took another step forward in the sea of ??blood, but was held back by a hand.

    "Brother, I'll go." Gao Zhiqiang pulled his brother behind Gao Zhigang and said firmly and without doubt.

    Gao Zhigang didn't argue. Although he was a little unwilling to do so, none of his brother's words over the years came to fruition. His luck was so good that it was enviable, and Gao Zhigang also formed a habit.

    "I hope my good luck is still there." Gao Zhiqiang seemed to be explaining something, put his hand into his mouth, and whistled a short but tortuous whistle.  The five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry behind him began to disperse, surround, and trap the big tree.

    There were more than ten people just following Gao Zhiqiang, without holding long bows. They held crossbows in one hand and long knives in the other. The cold iron masks had been pulled down, waiting for orders.

    The two Gao brothers have a spiritual connection, and there is no need to say anything more.  As the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry began to move, the runes on Gao Zhiqiang's body began to rotate, his eyes showed a hint of the usual joking smile, and the horse under him neighed and ran away towards the big tree.

    The black mist between heaven and earth sank beneath the feet, forming an encircling formation behind the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry.  Mr. Wang, as Gao Zhiqiang said, had great ambitions and actually wanted to keep all the five thousand black armored heavy cavalry.

    Gao Zhiqiang rode his horse wildly, muttering to himself: "Idiot!"

    ?? Continuous heads flew out from the branches, and most of them were shot down by the strong men in the black-armored heavy cavalry camp. They squirmed forward with long arrows on the ground, and dozens of heads fell on the black-armored heavy cavalry.

    The head fell on the black armor, as if it was sticky and did not fall off. The huge mouth opened and gnawed directly on the black armor.  The sharp fangs actually penetrated the black armor. He shook his head and tore off a piece of the black armor. He chewed it briefly in his mouth for a few times and then swallowed it.  Although there is only one head, the black armor that was swallowed has gone to nowhere.  The black-armored heavy cavalry was slightly messy. Every cavalryman whose head was bitten dropped the longbow in his hand without hesitation and drew out his long bow.

    The black-armored heavy rider rolled off his horse and fought with Gui Li's head with his knife and fists.  It was an extremely fierce battle, but not one of the black-armored heavy cavalry was timid. They were all like two brothers from the Gao family, facing the Nine Nether monsters without any fear, without taking a step back!

    No one is afraid. The two Gao brothers under Hong Shuai are invincible in the hearts of the black armored heavy cavalry. Over the years, they have grown from small soldiers to veterans, and have never been defeated in a hundred battles.  The two Gao brothers led countless ordinary people to gradually grow into low-level warriors.  Along the way, kill warriors, monks, and monsters, letting everyone know that in this world, as long as you use courage, you are strong.

    The black-armored cavalry under the two Gao brothers have never lacked courage, even in the face of such a terrible situation.

    Gao Zhigang stood there, and the dark horse came over behind him and stood next to Gao Zhigang.  There are several more quivers on the horse's back, and the feathers of the arrows in the quivers are gentle but steady.  Gao Zhigang felt warm in his heart. This was a long arrow made by his brother. His own Qi could only fire a dozen arrows at most, and the rest had to rely on the long arrow made by his brother.  He kept the quiver for himself and rushed forward with his long knife.

    Well!  Gao Zhigang's scar hidden behind the cold iron mask was full of blood. The blood was so rich that it burst directly.  A strong smell of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the thunder and lightning behind Gao Zhigang became more intense.

    Densely packed heads flew out from the big trees, and most of them were rushing towards Gao Zhiqiang's galloping horse.  Gao Zhiqiang ignored it, the long knife in his hand was already hot, and he just galloped wildly, the spurs on his heels constantly kicking his beloved horse.  War horses also know their master¡¯s thoughts.He no longer screamed, just lowered his head and ran wildly.  The four hooves stepped on the sea of ??blood, causing countless blood flowers to fly, and the lower abdomen was already bloody and bloody from the spurs.

    Gao Zhiqiang leaned slightly on his horse, looking through the cold iron mask at the Nine Nether Demon not far away, his eyes sharp but quiet.  This battle is the most dangerous one the Gao brothers have ever encountered. I hope my luck is still that good, and I hope I guessed right!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 571 The Nine Pylons Are Destroyed

    Long arrows kept flying behind him, and heads were shot directly by Gao Zhigang's long arrows.  Gao Zhigang used the most violent force. The brilliance of broken gold and broken jade gangsters shone on the long arrows, shattering each head of his brother in mid-air.  The gray-white liquid flew everywhere, and the fishy smell became thicker and thicker.  It was so sticky that even the horse under Gao Zhiqiang's crotch couldn't run as fast as before no matter how hard it tried. There seemed to be countless mucus under his feet, making it impossible to run at all.

    The long arrows kept coming, but after the huge tree roots absorbed the blood in the sea of ??blood, the entire tree became dense and lush. Every time a head flew out, the stamens appeared again, and then flowers quickly bloomed again.  Tireless, never ending.

    Using the flesh and blood of tens of thousands of people as sacrifices for blood sacrifices, how can the Nine Nether Demon be underestimated!

    Gao Zhiqiang cursed bitterly in his heart, Wang Laosan is really difficult to deal with.  Gao Zhiqiang knows that the key to this battle is time.  The longer it goes on, the less likely it is to win.  Want to consume all the blood sacrifices of thousands of people?  Unless Hong Shuai comes in person.

    But if Hong Shuai comes in person, how can Wang Laosan be allowed to be so arrogant.

    Already close at hand, Gao Zhiqiang kicked off the saddle and flew up in mid-air like a big bird.  As soon as the two heads left the branch, they were shot by long arrows.  Gray-white liquid sprayed all over, and the black armor seemed to be severely corroded, emitting an unpleasant smell.

    The long knife fell in the air and chopped on the branch.

    "Haha!" The fierce voice sounded again, and victory was already in hand. The blood sacrifice of thousands of people summoned the powerful power from Jiuyou. At this moment, the old man thought that as long as he maintained this state, he would be invincible.  "You think that fighting in close combat will"

    Before he finished speaking, a branch was cut off!  A thick gray-white liquid spurted out, and the budding stamens on the branches began to wither in the blink of an eye after leaving the tree.

    "How is that possible!" the old man roared sternly!  I don¡¯t believe that such a scene will appear in front of me!  The blood sacrifice of thousands of people summoned the powerful power from Jiuyouli, which was unrivaled.  The old man even thought that even the legendary King Wei would never defeat him.  But with just one stab, he was already severely injured.

    "How is it impossible? Don't you know what I did when I was a child?"

    As Gao Zhiqiang spoke, he swung his knife and struck again.  The cold iron mask covered a mouth of snow-white teeth, but Gao Zhiqiang's relieved eyes could still be seen.

    "what is your job!"

    "I am a woodcutter!" Gao Zhiqiang shouted, raised the long knife in his hand, and dropped it. The light of the broken gold and broken jade gang seemed particularly dazzling at this moment.  The sharp edge of Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang seems to have surprising additional damage to the Nine Nether Demon summoned by the blood sacrifice of thousands of people at this time. According to the old man's guess, even if Gao Zhiqiang were twice as strong, he would not suffer such a big damage.  s damage.

    Why?  The old man whom Gao Zhiqiang called Wang Laosan was a little panicked and angry.  I never thought that the blood sacrifice of thousands of people, which was completed at countless costs, would be so easily damaged in the end!

    How can it be?  How ridiculous!

    More than ten black-armored heavy riders behind Gao Zhiqiang also dismounted, using long knives, hand crossbows, and even their bodies to help Gao Zhiqiang fend off the flying heads.  After Gao Zhiqiang determined his injuries, he slashed the trunk of the big tree, which was more than ten feet thick, with one knife after another. With each blow, streams of gray-white and fishy liquid spurted out.

    The smelly gray liquid sprayed on Gao Zhiqiang's black armor, instantly corroding countless honeycombs.  Even Minjiang black iron cannot withstand the strong corrosion of the gray-white liquid.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart boiled with excitement as he watched the two legendary Gao brothers deal with the monster that had already sacrificed the blood of tens of thousands of people.

    Gao Zhigang kept shooting long arrows while moving his position.  Gao Zhiqiang had already rushed to the big tree, and there were more blind spots. He had to keep moving in order to shoot down more heads.  The long arrows had been used up, and the quiver from behind was handed over.  In only half a cup of hot tea, thousands of long arrows were shot.  Gao Zhigang endured the numbness in his shoulders and back, as if every muscle was about to break.  But under the fierce friction, the ring on his finger finally broke, and the rune circle on it was extinguished like a candlelight.

    Gao Zhigang still didn't stop. His brothers were fighting bloody battles there. The gray-white liquid corroded the black armor into a honeycomb, and he didn't know when it would break.  I don¡¯t have time anymore!

    More than ten long arrows were shot out, and the rough flesh and blood of the fingers were shot out with the long arrows, revealing the white bones.

    but!  Still can't stop!

    Gao Zhiqiang cut deeply into the trunk of the big tree with every knife. As time went by, there were fewer and fewer followers around him. Soldiers who followed him continued to fall in the sea of ??blood, unable to stand up again.  And Gao Zhiqiang already has two heads on his body.The armor was gnawing away at the blind spot, and the delicate black armor became dilapidated and began to expose its skin.

    The skin was bitten by the head, and the blood turned gray-white, and even gray-white began to slowly spread between Gao Zhiqiang's tensed muscles, wiping out all life.

    "Brother!" Gao Zhiqiang roared, and he slashed out with the last knife, and the long knife was deeply embedded in the trunk of the big tree.  Without pulling it out, he stepped back. The light from the broken gold and jade sword in his hand flashed, the black armor shattered, and the leather and flesh were cut off directly where the head was bitten.

    The place where the broken gold and jade gang passed was like a fountain of blood, but Gao Zhiqiang didn't care. He used his toes to crush two heads while retreating. In the flash of lightning, he still didn't forget to take away the last two followers.

    Gao Zhigang's body was filled with energy that could break gold and jade, and his whole body was as sharp as a sharp arrow.  The cold iron helmet soared into the air under the impact of the Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang's aura, with long hair flying, and the big cloak on the back also rolled up. A scar on his face grinned, and a few drops of blood followed the Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang's aura.  Angry.

    In the light black mist, Gao Zhigang's eyes were red, emitting a sharp light.  The black armor on his body made a crackling sound, and countless auras rose into the sky from the gaps in the black armor. The black armor also rose into the sky and flew away in an instant.  The light formed by the thunder and lightning behind was mixed with the strong wind of broken gold and broken jade, and instantly turned into a long arrow on the ox-horn long bow, which was extremely sharp and dazzling.

    Gao Zhigang knew what his brother meant and accomplished his feat in one battle!  Therefore, Gao Zhigang had no reservations at all. Even if his fingers were broken, even if his true energy was nearly exhausted, it didn't matter.

    With the long bow drawn to the maximum, Gao Zhigang, who was naked, was still exerting force. His muscles were as hard as rocks, and he was releasing his wild power unscrupulously.  The index finger of his left hand exposed the white bones, and the blood fell drop by drop into the light of the long arrow, but it did not drip, as if it had melted into it.

    The color of thunder and lightning mixed with blood is even more sharp. Just like the legendary master who forged rare magic weapons, he finally used his own blood to open the furnace. Gao Zhigang used his own flesh and blood to forge a life-like weapon.  The most powerful arrow.

    "Open!" Gao Zhigang, who had always been slow to speak and could only smile innocently, looked ferocious at this moment, as if he had transformed into a ferocious beast from ancient times, with wildness, strength, wind and blood mixed together.  The ox-horn long bow that had been refined several times stretched to an arc that had never been reached before, and all the power was contained in it. At this moment, the sky was enveloped by hurricanes, whimpering above the long bow, and the surrounding black mist was soothing.

    Gao Zhiqiang stepped back. More than a dozen trunks of the big tree where the old man was living were chasing after him. Hundreds of heads bared their teeth and headed straight for Gao Zhiqiang with saliva dripping from their mouths.  This time the old man seemed to be cruel. He allowed countless long arrows from all around to shoot at him and ignored them at all. He would rather be seriously injured than to leave Gao Zhiqiang behind.

    Wang Laosan is always a person who is determined to retaliate. After summoning the Nine Nether Demon, he was still hurt so badly. How could Wang Laosan let Gao Zhiqiang go so easily.

    With a roar from Gao Zhigang, there was a crisp sound, and a long arrow with countless powerful forces came out of his hand.  The long bow with horns shattered. Even the toughest poinciana wood core could not withstand such a huge force and broke into countless sawdust.

    A hurricane followed by long arrows shot at the big tree, and the waves of the sea of ????blood below parted, leaving a stretch of flat land.  Waves rose from the flat ground, and countless dust and sandstones rose up with the long arrows, leaving a deep ravine on the ground.  Even after the long arrow passed, the dust, gravel, and flesh and blood within a radius of more than ten feet were sucked up by a huge suction force, and shot towards the strange tree with the long arrow.

    As soon as the branches of the big tree touched Gao Zhiqiang's body, the long arrow shot into the huge trunk.  A huge explosion occurred in the tree trunk below, which had been cut down by Gao Zhiqiang. The huge body leaned back and made a crunching sound.  Then the ground trembled, and almost all the war horses fell to the ground with their front legs weak.  The black-armored knight rolled off his horse, and the rigorous and perfect battle formation became chaotic for the first time.

    The surrounding black mist dissipated, the big trees turned into gravel and scattered on the ground, and the countless heads they produced turned into gray-white pus and seeped into the ground.

    The sun shines through the black mist, making Gao Zhiqiang, who is used to the darkness, feel a little dazzling.

    Gao Zhigang was exhausted, with one knee touching the ground, breathing heavily.  Gao Zhi's strength was exhausted, and his black armor had already turned gray. At this moment, there was a crisp sound and then the pieces shattered.  The two brothers were covered in blood and were naked from the waist up. They looked at each other without saying a word, only having fun.

    Escape from death and kill monsters with force.

    After a while, Gao Zhigang barely supported his body, and the blood on his fingers fell to the ground drop by drop.  He staggered up to Gao Zhiqiang, stretched out his hand, and pulled up his brother.

    ??The old man has turned gray-haired,There were mountains of wrinkles on his chest, but he reluctantly opened his eyes, looked at the two brothers covered in blood, and said with a wry smile: "The two brothers of the Gao family are indeed worthy of their reputation. People often say that when brothers work together, they can cut through gold. It is true that I can't deceive you."  , I lost this battle." (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 572 Zhengxuanmen

    Gao Zhiqiang smiled tiredly and said: "The blood sacrifice of thousands of people has failed. The Nine Nether Sect must have been uprooted this time."

    "It's not that easy." The old man looked at the two Gao brothers and murmured: "There will still be others. Jiuyoumen will always be" Before he finished speaking, Gao Zhigang walked up to the old man and picked up Gao Zhiqiang's handbag.  With a long sword, cut it off with one strike.

    A dry head flew up, with no blood or smelly gray body. It seemed that there was nothing inside the old man's body, just a skin.

    The light and shadow flashed and twisted, and all the thrills became a thing of the past. He began to erase it all with more indifference than the black-armored heavy cavalry. Finally, he paused at the figures of the two brothers of the Gao family, and then stopped in mid-air at the figure of the third son of the Wang family.  On the ugly head with only a piece of skin left, it flickered before disappearing completely.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart surged as he watched the two naked figures supporting each other and slowly disappearing in front of his eyes.

    Brothers working together can cut through gold!  If you are honest, I won¡¯t deceive you!

    In the magical fairy mountain, Gao Feng also forgot the passage of time and what he wanted to do in the fairy mountain.  He didn't know why these lights and shadows appeared in front of him. He seemed to be under some kind of spell. He just wanted to keep watching and see what would happen.  At this moment, Gao Feng had forgotten about the Qingxu Sect. He was just thinking about what the next scene would be like and seeing how many ups and downs his ancestors, the Gao brothers, had gone through.

    The light and shadow are flashing, the sun and the moon are passing by, and the years are like weaving.

    In a green field, the early rice buds that have just sprouted are growing happily. Perhaps this is because the land was so fertile that it was watered with blood last winter.  The breeze blew by, and there was a refreshing and sweet fragrance. Some of the farmers who were busy around stood up with their hands on their waists and looked at the rice fields with joy on their faces.  These rice grains are the guarantee of survival. In these troubled times, as long as we can survive, it is better than anything else.

    Gao Feng saw a large intersection in the middle of the rice fields. Two brothers from the Gao family were standing with their horses tied up. The black armor on their bodies was filled with the breeze of the rice fields, exuding a sense of vitality.  The long bow behind the back and the long knife under the saddle are neat and solemn.

    A Taoist priest wearing a gorgeous Taoist robe appeared on the horizon, walking from a distance.  Behind them were hundreds of carts, painted in black with gold threads, which looked extremely rich and noble.  As the Taoist approached, the vitality between heaven and earth began to fluctuate vaguely.

    Gao Zhigang's cold iron mask was not pulled down, and the scar stretching from the corner of his eye to the corner of his mouth became arrogant and arrogant as the muscles on his face moved, as if he was about to fly away, very powerful.

    "Zhiqiang, what do you mean by Hong Shuai asking us to pick up Zhengxuanzong? I see these people from the Taoist sect acting pretentious, and I feel sick in my heart." Gao Zhigang looked at Xianfeng coming from a distance.  The Bone Taoist said somewhat helplessly.

    Gao Zhiqiang held a straw stick in the corner of his mouth and spat it out casually. He looked at the Taoist and said disdainfully: "It can't be that simple. Zhengxuanzong has watched us fight with Dawei for so many years, guarding the mountain gate and refusing to come down.  . They say they strictly maintain neutrality, but in fact they are just looking at the direction of the wind. A mountain gate as big as Zhengxuanzong, known as the first gate in the world, must be sacrificed no matter where you go. Hong Shuai is also angry, but he is unwilling to offend easily.  .¡±

    "You're raised by these bitches." Gao Zhigang cursed bitterly.

    Gao Zhiqiang said with a signature teasing smile: "Brother, Hong Shuai didn't ask anyone else to pick up Zheng Xuanzong, but asked us brothers to come, in order not to suppress the arrogance of these Taoists, so as to avoid bad times.  Tube."

    A confused look flashed across Gao Zhigang's honest face. For an upright man like Gao Zhigang, he didn't want to think about these intrigues at all.  Anyway, with Gao Zhiqiang around, why do you want to think so much?

    Gao Zhiqiang didn¡¯t explain too much. The two brothers were of the same blood and loved each other, so there was no need to say that much.  Seeing the Taoist from Zhengxuan Sect approaching, Gao Zhiqiang's brows gradually furrowed.

    Although after two thousand years of peace and prosperity in the Wei Dynasty, monks, Taoists, and warriors no longer wantonly rape ordinary people like they did in the Middle Ages, but they still don't have much respect.  Zhengxuanzong's cart crushed the rice fields that had just sprouted. The green rice was shattered into pieces under the deep lines of wheel marks.

    The two Gao brothers were born in poverty, and they knew what these early rice meant to the farmers.  The farmers around him looked at the Taoist priest who was elegantly dressed and aloof. Although they were sad and angry, they did not dare to say anything and just watched from a distance.

    Gao Zhiqiang¡¯s legs tightened, the horse shook its head, let out a tearful cry, and jogged forward.  The two Gao brothers pulled down the cold iron masks on their helmets at the same time, and the autumn-like murderous aura rose up on both of them as the cold iron masks fell.

    "Can I ask if it's Master Chu from Zhengxuan Sect?" Gao Zhiqiang asked loudly.

    &nbsp; Seeing that there were only two riders on the opposite side, the Taoist priest of Zhengxuanzong was very unhappy and felt that he was not taken seriously by Hong Shuai.  The person coming from the other side spoke in an extremely stiff manner, and even refused to dismount. What's the point of this?  Chu Zhenren of Zhengxuan Sect was so angry that he wanted to go back and be scolded by the head brother. He also wanted to teach these two soldiers a lesson and tell them what the rules are!

    Master Chu looked worried and snorted coldly.  The convoy behind them stopped and watched two black-armored soldiers approaching.

    "General Hongshuai, the two brothers from the Gao family are here to greet all the masters of Zhengxuanzong. From now on, we will obey the orders and keep everyone close." Gao Zhiqiang didn't seem to see Master Chu's face, and he said haha, Han Tie insincerely.  His eyes were sharp under the mask.

    Both sides have their own thoughts and opinions, and they are suddenly hostile to each other.

    Master Chu made a haha ??with a straight face, and said coldly: "Xia Jun is indeed very arrogant. I, Zheng Xuanzong, came to defect, and only two riders greeted me. What I know is that your Hong Shuai has discussed with my sect leader, but I don't know  They thought that I, Xuanzong, was desperate and had to live under someone else's roof."

    "No way, Mr. Chu is so polite. We Gao brothers are relatively famous, so we can't let my Hong Shuai welcome us out." Gao Zhiqiang's words became colder and colder, and his smile had turned into ice with murderous aura.  .  "Our Xia army has strict military regulations. Zheng Xuanzong surrendered to the army. I will tell Zhenren Chu about the rules in the army."

    Opposite me, the immortal Zhengxuanzong was stunned. Just as he was about to explode, he heard Gao Zhiqiang say loudly: "We, the Xia army, must not trample on the fields wantonly, kill innocent people indiscriminately, rape and plunder, and guard and steal"

    Gao Zhiqiang remembered the Five Laws and Seventy-Two Cuts as if he was familiar with them. When he heard them one by one, Master Chu of the Zhengxuan Sect had a complexion like pig liver.

    "Come on, this is what you Xia Jun said, let's go back to the sect. The rules here are very strict, we can't stand it!" Master Chu saw the two brothers of the Gao family standing in front of him carelessly, looking confident.  , it is inconvenient to have an attack, and he will turn around and leave in a rage.

    "Wait a minute, Zheng Xuanzong is new here, and he is innocent. I, Xia Jun, will pay for the damage to the rice fields this time. If Master Chu turns around and leaves, then I will follow the usual rules." Gao Zhiqiang said miserably,  It didn't matter that the energy of heaven and earth around Zhengxuanzong's convoy was already beginning to stir.

    "Too much bullying! Today I will let you know what the rules are!" The runes on Chu Zhenren's Taoist robe began to flow. Just as he was about to teach the two Gao brothers a lesson, he heard a frivolous "Zi'ang!"  whistle.

    Like the cry of a luan and phoenix, countless dense sounds all around sounded as the cry of a luan and phoenix fell.  Like birds approaching a phoenix, they crowded around the two Gao brothers from afar.

    Dark clouds appeared in the surrounding areas, and fierce murderous intent spread out out of thin air, scaring away countless birds.

    Gao Zhigang held the long bow in his hand and stretched it across the horse's back. He didn't move and just looked at Master Chu across from him. The murderous aura in his whole body was condensed and condensed, as if it were substantial.  Zhenxuanzong's Master Chu could even be sure that as long as he made the slightest move, countless murderous auras would definitely condense into form and shoot at him from Gao Zhigang's huge ox-horn long bow.

    Some of the farmers in the rice fields collapsed to the ground in fear of murder, while others stood in the rice fields, dumbfounded.  Five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry were hidden nearby through unknown magic. When they heard Gao Zhiqiang's whistle, they appeared.

    A monstrous murderous aura suddenly appeared, placing immense pressure on the disciples of the Zhengxuan Sect.

    What spell can actually hide one¡¯s body, or hide so many cavalry at once?  Gao Feng looked at the scene in front of him and was a little confused.

    Not only Gao Feng, but also the real Zhengxuanzong in the picture had a confused look on his face. Countless murderous auras were crisscrossing the four fields, converging into huge pressure on him. The runes that had just lit up faded away, and the condensed vitality of heaven and earth also dispersed.  .

    Gao Zhiqiang sneered and said to himself: "The gadget Hong Shuai gave us is really useful."

    Looking at the real person Zhengxuanzong opposite, although the two Gao brothers were not ready to take action, their posture was very good.  The two stood side by side, and their horses took a step forward.  The five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry all around also followed the footsteps of the two Gao brothers and took a step forward. Although they were far away, the heavy black clouds seemed to be a few points more solemn.

    The ground shook, and all the green rice plants bent down as if they were covered with ears of rice.  The dark clouds in the sky seemed to have lowered a few points, weighing on everyone's hearts.  The gentle breeze also turned into murderous aura, blowing on his face, causing a dull pain like a knife.

    Zhenxuanzong¡¯s Master Chu and the convoy have just come to their senses and are shocked and angry at their performance just now.  Chu Zhenren drew a rune in mid-air with his fingers, his true energy circulated, and the breath of fire began to condense around him.

    The rune had just been drawn halfway when a long arrow flew from nowhere and pierced through it.After the rune, it flew into the sky and disappeared in an instant.  Gao Feng stood in front of the light and shadow, and could see very clearly that the place where Chu Zhenren's runes were most vulnerable.  Not a minute earlier, the weakness has not been fully exposed, not a minute too late, the runes have already condensed, and the surrounding flames alone are enough to burn the long arrow.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 573: The Dragon of the Dead City

    Just right!

    Being able to grasp such a sense of proportion and destroy the runes at the last possible moment without triggering a backlash of vitality between heaven and earth.  Not only is his vision precise, but his methods are also breathtaking.

    Even if Zhengxuanzong's cultivation of Zhengxuanzong is not stronger than that of the two brothers from the Gao family, it is definitely not weaker.  But because they were so angry as soon as they came up, and then five thousand iron-blooded black-armored heavy cavalry were shocked with murderous intent, they were restrained step by step and suffered unspeakably.

    The horses of the two Gao brothers took another step forward, and the longbow string in Gao Zhiqiang's hand was still trembling slightly.

    The ground shook even more violently. The green rice was completely crushed in the rice fields, and the mud was shaken up. All the farmers could not bear the pressure and were on the verge of collapse.

    But almost all the pressure was on Master Chu of the Zhengxuan Sect. The runes on the exquisite Taoist robes lit up almost at the same time, and the defensive formations around him appeared one after another.  But every time one appeared, Gao Zhiqiang would shoot an arrow from the long bow in his hand, hitting the vital point and destroying the rune formation.

    Master Chu wanted to move, but he didn't dare.  Gao Zhigang looked at him with ferocious beast-like eyes under his cold iron mask, as if he couldn't move and Gao Zhigang wouldn't move either.  If he moved, Gao Zhigang's long arrow would definitely pierce his body.

    Gao Feng stood in front of the light and shadow and saw the doorway inside.  The two brothers of the Gao family did not really want to break up with Zhengxuanzong, they just gave Zhengxuanzong a gentle blow to make these rebellious Taoists be more honest and save themselves from trouble in the future.  The two Gao brothers have taken the lead. Gao Zhigang restrained Chu Zhenren with his eyes, and Gao Zhiqiang showed off his exquisite archery skills.

    In just such a moment, whether it was the highly consistent movements of the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry and the two Gao brothers, or Gao Zhiqiang's archery skills and Gao Zhigang's eyes, Zhengxuanzong Chu Zhenren felt how powerful the two Gao brothers were.

    "Rules? These are the rules!" Gao Zhiqiang shouted, and he and Gao Zhigang reined in their horses at the same time.  Five thousand black-armored heavy cavalrymen all around echoed at the same time, and the shouts were as deafening as a landslide and a tsunami.

    Chu Zhenren of Zhengxuanzong has a face as pale as dirt.  It's not that I haven't experienced battles between monks, but I never expected that these low-level warriors would have such a majestic momentum once they reached a certain number.  If they reluctantly accept the challenge, the two Gao brothers will not win easily. It will probably be a lose-lose situation for both sides, but the hundreds of disciples behind them will die miserably.  Moreover, in this case, there is no way to explain to the sect leader.

    On the battlefield, momentum is the most important.  Zhengxuanzong Chu Zhenren's momentum was exhausted, and he was unable to fight against the two Gao brothers.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hard if we are fighting against each other in the same room.¡± Gao Zhiqiang put away his long bow and said slowly.

    Gao Zhiqiang raised his arms, and the shouts of the black-armored heavy cavalry within a few miles around him were instantly silenced.  It came and went quickly, like a gust of wind, and the murderous aura was completely restrained.

    As if nothing had happened, waves of rice appeared in the green rice fields, full of life.

    The picture gradually blurred, Gao Zhiqiang was still saying something, but he could no longer hear clearly.  Zhengxuan Zongzhen's face turned red and white, and in the end he was as dejected as a defeated rooster.

    The scenes that followed moved very quickly, and Gao Feng saw that with the addition of Zhengxuanzong, Xia's army became even more powerful.  With overwhelming momentum and countless victories, the world is about to be at peace.

    Although he knew that all this was inevitable, Gao Feng still admired Emperor Taizu of Daxia in his heart.

    Suddenly, the light and shadow became normal again, as if Gao Feng had experienced it personally, and the smell of blood hit his face.

    A big city, the shouts of killing shook the sky.  There are corpses all over the city, the moat has been filled with corpses, and the light trailed by the spell shines brightly like fireworks during the New Year.  After fierce fighting day and night, both sides were exhausted, but they still worked hard to fight for the right to survive in this troubled world.

    Everyone has become numb, and what seems to be disappearing in front of their eyes is not a living life, but just a pile of meat.

    The two brothers of the Gao family are all cavalry. They do not need to participate in this kind of critical battle. They just wait for reinforcements to snipe around.  After years of bloody fighting, a hint of fierce and bloody temperament invaded the two Gao brothers' burly and strong bodies, which were as strong as mountains.  Gao Zhigang looked at the war smoke not far away and his hands felt itchy.  Gao Zhiqiang sat casually on the mound, holding a straw stick in his mouth and humming a tune from his hometown.

    After a huge roar, there was a burst of earth-shattering cheers and shouts.  The fortified city has been broken, and the protective formation is already crumbling. It looks like it will break like the city wall in less than two strokes.

    Hong Shuai has more and more elite soldiers and generals under his command, and the general trend of the world has become very clear.  But no one knows why the invincible Emperor Wei didn't take action at such a critical moment.

    Most of the legends about the Wei emperor are false.? Bizarre, it has become unexplainable because the Wei Emperor sat on that chair for too long.  But there are two statements that no one has ever questioned, as if they are the truth of the world.  The first is that the Emperor of Wei was so powerful that everyone who tried to challenge him died.  This statement is made with the blood of countless powerful people in the world, and there is no doubt about it.  The second is the wickedness of the Wei emperor. He never went to court in the five hundred years since he took the throne. He spent every day in the harem either practicing or taming hundreds of daughters, and never paid attention to the affairs of the court.

    No matter how ridiculous the Emperor of Wei was, a strong man was a strong man after all, especially the strongest man in the world, the invincible existence in the world.  No matter who it is, you must retain some respect.

    Gao Zhigang looked at it for a while and found it uninteresting.  There is no need for him to take action. In normal times, even if he goes to the front of the two armies, no matter who leads the troops, he will give some face to the Gao brothers.  But today, Hong Shuai personally commanded the troops, and he could only monitor the surrounding situation and snipe to support the enemy.  But apart from Zhongjing City, where else are there people in the Wei Dynasty!

    "Brother, let's sit down for a while. You're not tired after standing like that all day long." Gao Zhiqiang said with a smile, looking at Gao Zhigang's javelin-like body that hadn't bent in so many years.

    Gao Zhigang smiled and said honestly: "Seeing those bastards fighting makes me feel itchy."

    "It's not good if we don't fight. No matter how great our military exploits are, it's just a title. Now Commander Hong is working hard, for fear that the dog emperor of the Wei Dynasty has some secret plans. This battle is getting more and more intense.  It's getting more and more boring. When the Emperor of Wei comes out, it will be a life and death battle. This is all nonsense." Gao Zhiqiang spit out the straw stick in his mouth and looked at the smoke on the other side in a daze.

    "In my opinion, this battle will not be easy. Liangzhou has been defended for many years, otherwise it would not be fought now." Although Gao Zhiqiang said this, Gao Zhigang still looked up at Liangzhou City and said.

    "Of course it's not easy. Otherwise, why did Hong Shuai ask us to guard the reinforcements? Isn't he worried that the Wei Emperor will fight again in the end? Maybe this time the dog emperor of Wei comes." Gao Zhiqiang said softly.  Stirring the bow string is like a musician playing the strings of a piano. The buzzing sound of the bow string is like the best music in the world to the ears of the two Gao brothers. It is so touching no matter what time it sounds.

    Before the buzzing stopped, a dark cloud floated over from the sky, like a large rain cloud, blocking the sky and the sun.  Waves of strong winds swept in from afar. They hadn't arrived yet, but from a distance, you could see the forests, trees, grass, and even stones under the rain clouds shattering and exploding.

    "Look, here we come." Gao Zhiqiang still had a joking smile, as if what he was facing was not a life-and-death battle, but just a game.  After so many years of bloody battlefields, the two Gao brothers have long been accustomed to killing and pressure.

    The cold iron mask was pulled down, the strong wind blew by, and the cloak behind him was pulled straight, making a hunting sound.  A giant dragon exuding a rotten smell poked its head out of the black cloud, its eyes shrouded in black mist, without any luster.

    The two Gao brothers frowned at the same time. When can monsters control the dead dragon?  The runes on the long bow flickered, and the bow string began to tremble slightly, as if feeling the powerful power on the other side and starting to get excited.

    Dense black color occupied half of the sky. When the defenders in Liangzhou saw the arrival of reinforcements, their morale was greatly boosted. The city wall that had just been breached barely managed to hold on.

    The two brothers of the Gao family were at a high hilly place outside Liangzhou City. The five thousand heavy cavalry behind them already had bows and swords in their hands and were ready to go.  Years of fighting are like a whetstone, which has sharpened the sharp edges of the sergeants under the command of the two Gao brothers.

    "Zi'ang!" Gao Zhiqiang put his left hand in his mouth, and a light luan and phoenix call sounded, penetrating through the layers of darkness and resounding throughout the sky.  A sharp long sword was unsheathed, and five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry wielded their long swords. It was like a bolt of lightning flashing across the sky, with murderous intent rushing into the sky.

    Gao Zhigang stood between darkness and light, standing like a mountain, with countless runes shining at the same time.  Gao Feng stood beside Gao Zhigang, as if he was so close yet so far away.  The runes flickered brightly, and Gao Feng could see them very clearly. They all had the word "sharp" in them!

    Is that so?  Gao Feng was a little confused, but he understood something in his heart and looked attentively.

    A ray of light flowed on the long bow, and then quickly became obscured.  Gao Zhigang took out a long arrow from his quiver with careful and gentle movements.  Fingers as thick as carrots twisted around the feathers on the arrow tails, and tiny feathers traced across the pads of the fingers. It seemed that the only existence between the world and the earth was the giant bow and the long arrow in his hand.

    The light of countless runes with the word "sharp" flows on the black armor, converging on the long bow from Gao Zhigang's fingers, flowing from the long bow to the edge of the long arrow, like a small flower lighting up, swinging between light and darkness,  Delicate and charming with the strength and softness of black and white.

    &nbsp; Can hold the carved bow like the full moon!

    It is still the horns of the past. Over the years, no matter how many times the wood of the bow body has been changed or how many bow strings and tendons have been changed, the only thing that remains unchanged is this pair of horns.

    The long bow is fully drawn, and the long arrow is inserted into the string.  At this moment, there was only one figure in the world who was filled with wildness and wildness.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 574: Emperor Taizu of Great Xia

    There was a muffled sound with no aftertaste, and all the power was released in a decisive sound.  The long arrow flew out, making a mute sound on Gao Zhigang's left finger ring, rubbing out a stream of golden regular script. The sharp characters "Rui" on the ring turned into raindrops after rubbing against the long arrow, and then fell into snowflakes.  The color of each "rui" character is a bit dim. Gao Feng himself is a rune master. He is very close at this moment, and all the details can be seen in his eyes and remembered in his heart.

    The finger on the finger that had turned into white bones seemed to be embedded in the finger. It was hard to tell what material it was made of. It seemed to be bone, and a powerful aura was faintly exuding from it.  There are countless runes with the word "sharp" engraved on the small ring finger, and there is only one rune on the black armor, "sharp"!

    So crazy, so persistent!

    Will power be pure in the end?  Could it be that all pursuits of power turn into paranoid obsessions in the end?

    Gao Feng saw countless "sharp" characters scattered like a meteor shower, and his confusion and horror were beyond words.  If the previous light and shadow allowed Gao Feng to see the most powerful power and various fighting methods in the world, then seeing Gao Zhigang's madness and persistence now shocked Gao Feng's soul.

    The long arrow was not as fast as seen before, but shot towards the rotting dragon in mid-air like an ordinary arrow.  After leaving the ring, all the light disappeared, and the entire long arrow became dim.

    The ugly and ferocious dragon in the sky, the powerful and neat black-armored heavy cavalry on the ground, both the sky and the ground are changing rapidly, but Gao Feng only has that arrow in his eyes.  After being extremely sharp, it became a little dull. It shot straight towards the giant dragon in mid-air. From time to time, long arrows from the black-armored cavalry passed by, hidden in the long arrows like rain, and there was no trace of anything strange at all.

    The rotting dragon was covered with a thick gray aura of death, which looked extremely bleak in the darkness.  The giant dragon didn't care about these long arrows at all. Even if they came fiercely, the long arrows like the wind and rain could only make the gray color around the dragon lighter.  All the long arrows were corroded and turned into nothingness after coming into contact with the gray death energy.

    Flying forward indifferently, the rotting dragon ignored these ants at all. One dragon breath can turn all the ants into ashes.

    Suddenly, a glimmer of light seemed to appear in the darkness, like a meteor, releasing light from the rotting dragon's body.  Although there are only a few stars shining, the light is getting brighter quickly.

    The rotting dragon seemed to feel something uncomfortable in his body, and his body moved slightly.  With just a slight movement, the body changed slightly. The rotten body naturally broke into two parts, and the body became a pile of rotten flesh mixed with mottled scales falling down.  The rotting dragon roared silently, without any sound, and the strong wind suddenly became stronger, blowing ravines on the ground.

    No matter how angry, the dragon that was cut in half and rotted by the long arrow could not continue to fly in the sky. The long arrow deprived the dragon of its last freedom in exchange for its dignity for endless life.  The two bodies fell with a crash, smashing several hills.

    The long arrow is still flying forward, like a swan emerging from its cage. The gray death energy around the dragon that has just attacked the rot does not seem to have much pressure, and only a trace of light appears on the arrow.  The sharp light continued to move forward, shooting down countless monsters and beasts wherever it passed in the darkness.  Until the end, the whole body of the long arrow was as bright as snow, and the strong wind that broke gold and shattered jade was as indestructible as the strong wind above the nine heavens. The feathers behind the long arrow spread their wings, and streams of brilliance flowed.

    The gorgeous meteors will always disappear, and the long arrow will bloom with its own brilliance, tearing through the darkness and shining its most brilliant light and shadow on the horizon.  It seems that it is the darkest time before dawn, and the sky is as bright as the morning star.  It was silent after that, with only a trace of light and shadow in Gao Feng's eyes that didn't want to go away.

    With the fall of the rotting dragon, countless monsters and beasts fell.  Some were seriously injured and died directly.  Some were struggling on the ground, desperately trying to move.  Some were slightly injured and struggled to fly back into the darkness.

    The power of an arrow is so powerful!

    A whistle sounded, and a huge voice burst out from the camp of five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry, "Roar!"

    Like the sky falling apart and the earth shattering, five thousand black-armored horses began to gallop on the plain. There was no other noise and noise except the dull sound of horse hooves.  A silent army, like the long arrows in the hands of the two Gao brothers, except for the crisp sound when it leaves the string, there is only the sound of breaking through the air.  There is no other emotion at all. Years of battles and killings have turned the black-armored heavy cavalry into a silent and sturdy killing weapon.

    After a dense rain of arrows, the sharp sword drew a streak of lightning.  Like countless silver snakes dancing in the electric light, in the darkness, the dancing silver snakes did not disappear, but ravaged the monsters and beasts on the ground, the monks with thin bodies and the slightly stronger warriors.?He turned into a piece of flesh under the trampling of the heavy black-armored cavalry.

    The two Gao brothers stared at the darkness, there were always some dangers there that made them uneasy.  Brothers working together, the two brothers of the Gao family, leading their five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry, can look down upon countless heroes in the world. Even in Gao Zhigang's heart, except for Hong Shuai, even the legendary invincible Great Wei Dog Emperor is not worth mentioning.  .

    Is that the person in the darkness?

    The two Gao brothers stood on the hill, shooting long arrows from their long bows with horns.  One arrow, one arrow, tore apart the darkness, but the darkness merged in an instant. Although monsters, ferocious beasts, monks, and warriors continued to fall from the darkness, the darkness still spread, like the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry.  , but more indifferent.

    Gao Zhiqiang¡¯s eyes were sharp and clean under the cold iron mask, looking into the darkness without any movement.  Gao Zhigang showed his bravery, each arrow struck down countless runes, and with the help of more runes, he shot more long arrows.

    The darkness finally spread, and there were tiny black particles like floating dust all around.  The darkness was composed like this. Gao Feng raised his hand, wanting to touch these strange particles, but his fingers seemed to be touching the pond, making ripples in circles, just like the little fox did at that time.  Gao Feng woke up from his trance. There was only light and shadow on the other side, and he was still in the fairy mountain.

    Gao Feng was in a trance just now and missed many scenes. When he looked back, he saw that the long bow string in Gao Zhigang's hand was broken, the horn on one side of the long bow was stuck on the ground, and the bow string was fluttering in the wind, looking a little miserable.  The black armor was completely broken, there were small wounds all over the body, blood was constantly flowing out, and the long knife in his hand was broken.  Although he was defeated, Gundam still held half of the long sword and refused to fall.

    The same is true for Gao Zhiqiang, but no matter what time, the playful smile hanging on the corner of his mouth remains unchanged. It seems that excellent luck has always been by his side, and no matter what kind of difficulties he has, he doesn't need to think about it at all.

    Five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry were seriously injured, but as long as those who could move were fighting in blood, they were still fighting hard against the power in the darkness.

    ??The power accumulated by the Wei Dynasty has been accumulated for thousands of years. How can the two brothers of the Gao family withstand it?  How could a mere five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry be able to withstand a thunderous strike?

    Gao Zhigang used the broken knife forcefully, and with every wave of his arm, a series of blood beads flew out with the force of the knife.  Each blood bead seemed to contain the sharp power of broken gold and broken jade, and it shot countless wounds on the oncoming monsters and ferocious beasts.

    The monsters and ferocious beasts that fell in front of Gao Zhigang had gradually filled up the height of the hills on the plain. Liquids of various colors were mixed together and soaked the soil of the plain. The suffocating smell seemed to have solidified, making it difficult to breathe.  .

    A centipede with hundreds of legs fell rapidly in mid-air, and a liquid of an indistinguishable color fell in the air.  Gao Zhigang was exhausted. After killing hundreds of powerful monsters and beasts, he was now unable to deal with this poisonous creature. The same was true for Gao Zhiqiang.

    Gao Zhigang leaned on the ground with a long knife in his hand, and would rather die than fall down.  Liangzhou seemed to become quiet behind him. The two Gao brothers seemed to feel that death was approaching, but neither of them looked back.  Since Hong Shuai said he would stop the powerful enemy by himself, then he should die here!

    Only by dying can the enemy step over you.

    This is what Hong Shuai said!

    Suddenly, a soft but strong wind blew behind them, and the two Gao brothers simultaneously felt that the exhausted strength in their bodies began to recover quickly.

    A heroic figure wearing light armor walked slowly behind him. Every time he took a step, a section of the ferocious centipede on Gao Zhigang's head collapsed.  Although the centipede insect was still alive, after a breath, the lightly armored figure came to Gao Zhigang's side, and the entire ferocious beast turned into a rain of blood and fell.

    "Can we fight again?" Emperor Taizu of Great Xia looked at Gao Zhigang with a gentle expression, and reached out to pat Gao Zhigang's blood-stained shoulder.

    Gao Zhigang nodded and smiled honestly.

    "Then let's fight again!" Emperor Taizu of Daxia continued to walk forward, and a thin layer of grass-like phantom appeared in front of him.  Every time you take a step, the green grass in front of you will spread forward several feet.  Every blade of the grass shines brightly in the sun, as if there are a few drops of morning dew on each grass, and every drop of morning dew in the phantom is a brand new world.

    The green grass and drops of morning dew reflect the bright shadows of the light, and the three thousand worlds perform scenes of joys and sorrows, joys and sorrows in the dead darkness.  Gao Feng is in the illusion of the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain. It seems that he is just a drop of dew among Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, breaking through the power of countless strong men in the darkness, with overwhelming force.

    It was the first time that Gao Feng saw such a powerful and strange power appearing. It seemed that it was within the power range of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.No matter who is inside, they are like a helpless baby who can only be slaughtered by others.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 575 The Disappeared Emperor Wu of Wei

    Seeing countless fantasy worlds swaying before his eyes, although Gao Feng's spirit was strong, every time Emperor Taizu of Great Xia took a step forward, new dewdrops and green grass appeared, and the mental pressure he endured became even greater.  The feeling of irritability and nausea in his heart became more and more intense. When Emperor Taizu of Great Xia took only the fifth step, Gao Feng turned pale and a drop of sweat fell down his face.

    How much longer can you hold on?  Gao Feng didn't know either.

    A cool breath came from the little hand held by Gao Feng, and the girl turned into a little fox said: "Don't look at the grass and dew, just look at the Emperor Taizu of Great Xia. If you really can't control it, just put your eyes on  Close."

    Gao Feng nodded and focused all his attention on the back of Emperor Taizu of Daxia.  The cool breath of the little fox traveled through the body, and the irritability and nausea in his heart soon subsided.  Looking at the back of the Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, who was not very tall, Gao Zhigang, and the bodies of various monsters and ferocious beasts that were constantly shattering around him, I gradually became fascinated.

    This is a powerful force that I have never seen before. Is it the pinnacle of the holy realm?

    The two Gao brothers seemed to have regained their fighting strength under the inspiration of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia. The long bows in their hands dragged out streaks of pure white light, blooming like brilliant fireworks in the darkness.

    The darkness also sensed the power of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia and began to hesitate.  A trace of deep black appeared outside the range of a thousand feet, and as soon as Pu appeared, he began to devour the boundless darkness.

    All the darkness turned into countless rivers, and all the rivers returned to the sea, and began to be swallowed up by the purest black.  Including countless strong men hidden in the darkness, they were all swallowed up without any resistance.  A hint of pure black soon expanded.  It seems that the boundless darkness has condensed into a more pure form, forming an existence that can compete with Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia stopped moving forward and stood in the green grass, like a scholar on an outing, without any trace of the tension and murderous aura of a series of bloody battles.  The two brothers of the Gao family stood behind Emperor Taizu of Daxia, holding half of the long sword horizontally in their hands, looking at the existence opposite them like murderous gods.

    "You're finally here." The pure black man on the other side said, his voice was very strange.  It sounded like there was something behind it, and it sounded extremely dull.

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia looked at the dark presence with some disappointment and said: "I didn't expect that it would be like this. The Emperor of Wei hasn't shown up yet? If he doesn't come, what's the use of you coming."

    "We have to fight whether it is of any use. I, the Emperor of the Wei Dynasty, have been practicing hard in seclusion. If one day I break out of the wall, how can I tolerate such rampant young men like you." The dark existence sneered at the statement of the Emperor Taizu of the Great Xia and refuted it.

    "I have worked hard to arrange it, but I only led you here. After all these years, I am still too careful. What did that guy do?" Emperor Taizu of Great Xia laughed at himself, as if he was laughing at the Emperor of Wei, and at the same time he seemed to be laughing at himself for so many years.  Be cautious and walk on thin ice.

    "Too much talk is useless." The dark existence is only the size of an ordinary person.  The body looks like it is made of black iron, without any impurities, and looks refined and strong.  As soon as he finished speaking, his body began to twist, and he turned into a ferocious beast while running quickly, and ferociously pounced on Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.

    Plants and trees are all soldiers!

    At this moment.  The green grass around Emperor Taizu of Great Xia seemed to be contaminated by the resentment of countless souls on the battlefield and no longer fluttered gently in the wind.  Instead, it turned into a spear and a halberd.  As Emperor Taizu of Great Xia struck at the pure black existence with his jade-white fist.

    The punch was not fast, and Gao Feng vaguely saw in his mind the punch that Emperor Xia Huangren and Daozu Qingxu exchanged that night.

    Countless green grasses are like long arrows in the hands of the two Gao brothers, with a green light, shooting towards the dark existence with their fists.

    There was no hiding, and I couldn¡¯t see clearly what was going on.  As the green and dark colors collided, the light and shadow in front of Gao Feng seemed to be unable to withstand such a huge force, and began to become blurry and distorted, and was about to turn into the next scene.

    The battle between strong men, even if it is just light and shadow, is thrilling enough to make people feel the strong pressure.  Even separated by thousands of mountains and rivers and millions of years, just the picture can bring Gao Feng to the edge of collapse.

    Gao Feng could no longer watch the changes in the light and shadow as if nothing had happened. He couldn't help but activate his innate Hunyuan Qi. Golden light circulated throughout his body, and even the hand holding the little fox turned into a dark golden color.  There was no obvious change in the little fox. It seemed that the pressure transmitted through light and shadow alone was not enough for the strongest being in the world to react.

    The light and shadow twisted tenaciously a few times, and by the time it became clear again, I don¡¯t know how long had passed.  The broken long sword in the hands of the two Gao brothers has been turned into countless fragments, and even the densely packed runes on it remain intact.Emperor Taizu of Daxia has not changed, and he still looks calm and calm, but Gao Feng can clearly see that the white jade-like fist is no longer smooth, but a little dark.  Emperor Taizu of Great Xia stood with his hands behind his back, and the dark being opposite him fell to the ground and was struggling in pain.

    "How are the two Gao family brothers under my command?" Emperor Taizu of Daxia asked with a smile, with a hint of ridicule, but the reason was unclear.  Not mentioning himself, he said that the two Gao brothers showed contempt for the existence of darkness.

    The dark existence seemed to have exhausted all its strength and held a large amount of weight on its body. A disharmonious bright spot appeared in the pure dark color, which seemed to reflect the light on the opposite side.  I don¡¯t know what method Emperor Taizu of Great Xia used to imprint the light on the dark existence, so that the dark existence could no longer be pure.

    Rather than answer the words of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, the dark presence just struggled and changed its angle.  There were no eyes, but Gao Feng could clearly feel the dark presence looking at Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, and then his eyes turned to Gao Zhigang and landed on Gao Zhiqiang.  The two Gao brothers were covered in blood and suffered numerous injuries. All their longbows and swords were destroyed.  However, standing next to Emperor Taizu of Daxia at this moment, he was still brave and brave.

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia was smiling. When he saw the dark presence looking at Gao Zhiqiang, he said nothing. The grass around him became a little messy and became dense again. Countless grass and trees like spears and halberds disappeared like the most loyal soldiers who had been waiting for many years.  Appearing, penetrating the body of the dark being.

    Without any struggle, the dark existence died quietly, as if it had known its fate early on.

    But the dark existence did not disappear. Emperor Taizu of Great Xia sent out a spell to cover the dark existence.  For a moment, the pure black seemed to become crystal clear, and countless monsters, monsters, and ferocious beasts appeared inside, struggling under the spell, trying to escape, but they couldn't escape at all.

    The light and shadow changed, and finally condensed on the dark existence. There was black around Gao Feng and the little girl. No matter how the black was twisted, the changes could not be seen.  As if countless years had passed at this moment, the light and shadow lit up again, and the magnificent buildings of Zhongjing City appeared in front of Gao Feng and the little girl.

    The gate of Zhongjing City is open, and the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in the sky has become broken, unable to stop the spells of countless powerful men on the side of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.  The only remaining strong men in the Wei Dynasty were either lying on the ground or raising their hands to surrender. Emperor Taizu of Great Xia brought the real person of Zhengxuanzong into the palace of Wei. Along the way, there was no ecstasy as the world had originally expected, except for the expression on Emperor Taizu of Great Xia's face.  As usual, the real people of Zhengxuanzong who followed him all looked cautious.

    Gao Feng knew clearly in his heart that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia had always wanted to lure Emperor Wei out of Zhongjing City, but he had not been able to do so.  Now the last capital of the Wei Dynasty has been breached, and the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation has also been destroyed, but the Wei Emperor still has not shown up.  In the end what happened?  Why hasn¡¯t this legendary supreme power in the world appeared yet?

    These questions are swirling in everyone's mind, and after much thought, there is no clear answer.  In the end, we still have to find the traces of Emperor Wei. Even if the palace is a dragon's pool and a tiger's den, we still have to break through.

    A scene appeared in the palace that stunned the two real people of Zhengxuanzong.  From the moment they entered the palace, the eunuchs, maids, and concubines inside remained quiet as usual.  To others, there seems to be no change at all, and there is no clue at all. But the two real people of Zhengxuanzong are the strongest Taoists around Emperor Taizu of Great Xia. How can they not understand that these things seem to have not changed, and they even know the joy, anger, worry and sorrow.  The frightened people are already dead!

    According to legend, the emperor of the Wei Dynasty was dissolute and immoral, and he ruled over hundreds of women every day.  Moreover, every favored concubine maintains her beautiful appearance and never grows old. It turns out that this is the case!

    They are all dead!  I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s been dead, but he just looks ¡°alive¡±!

    Emperor Taizu of the Xia Dynasty ignored these walking corpses and searched the entire palace, but the Emperor of Wei was still missing.  Even after breaking through the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, Emperor Taizu of Great Xia searched the entire Zhongjing City with powerful spells, but still could not find Emperor Wei.

    At this moment, even the wise and powerful Emperor Taizu of Daxia changed his mind. What on earth did Emperor Wei have in mind?

    "Two real men of Zhengxuanzong captured a concubine of Emperor Wei, and used Zhengxuanzong's magic to search for the remaining memories of the dead concubine.  After searching the memories of several concubines and eunuchs, the two real men of Zhengxuanzong beamed with smiles and could not restrain themselves. They held up their hands and congratulated Emperor Taizu of Great Xia: "Congratulations to Commander Hong, the Emperor of Great Wei has disappeared for ten years."

    "Disappeared?" Emperor Taizu of Great Xia's face, which had always been as smooth as ancient wells, also showed a slight change in emotion, and it seemed difficult to accept this reality.  From the time he raised his army, Emperor Taizu of Great Xia had always been thinking about the fight between dragons and tigers with Emperor Wei.  1The gains and losses of a pool are just like passing clouds, and they don't take it to heart at all.

    Disappeared?  Disappeared!

 Text Chapter 576 Cruelty

    Where did the Emperor Wei, who was rumored to be wicked and wicked after he came to the throne, stay in the harem and never care about the government's affairs, go?  How could it disappear?

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia only changed for a moment, and then returned to his previous indifferent expression, and said with a smile: "You go to repair the city defense formation, be careful of Emperor Wei's trapped beasts still fighting."

    The two real men of Zhengxuanzong resigned. There was no powerful existence in the palace except for some walking corpses with no offensive power. As they had just seen, the two real men of Zhengxuanzong did not hesitate to leave the palace without him.

    In the light and shadow, there was only the figure of Emperor Taizu of Daxia, walking slowly in the empty palace, as if he was thinking about something, or looking for something.  Wherever they passed, the eunuchs, concubines, and palace maids who had turned into walking corpses fell limply, turning from walking corpses into real corpses.

    After walking for a while, Emperor Taizu of Great Xia walked to the court. In the quiet court, there were no memorials from civil and military officials, and no eunuchs and maids working hard. There was only a lonely figure.  Arriving at the palace of Emperor Wei, all the concubines around him died, getting rid of the life of a walking corpse.  Emperor Taizu of Great Xia walked alone among the corpses, which seemed a bit strange.

    Sitting on Emperor Wei's couch, he seemed to be thinking.  There was a certain destiny, and Emperor Taizu of Great Xia seemed to be guided by a force that he himself did not know. He picked up an inconspicuous jade pendant next to the pillow on the couch.

    The jade pendant is pure white and gentle, and Emperor Taizu of Great Xia held it in his hand for a long time.  The picture flashed here, and finally disappeared in the gentle light of the jade pendant.

    From the moment he saw the two Gao brothers, Gao Feng knew that this was the story of his ancestors.  It is different from Nine-Tailed Sky Fox. It tells the story of the family.  The last jade pendant, which was warm and moist, was what my father had been wearing until the last moment of his life and was passed down in his hands. It is said that the jade pendant brings great luck and good fortune.

    The picture changed again, several years have passed.  The two Gao brothers have slightly white temples, and the blood evil aura on their bodies has also subsided, but is thicker.  When the world was finally settled and the remnants of the Wei Emperor were pacified, the two Gao brothers fought again, but they were not as frequent and intense as before.

    In the imperial palace hall, the wine was flowing all over the body and hair was in the hair. Whether it was the counselors who made suggestions or the generals who made the most important decisions, they were all drunk at this moment.  After walking through mountains of corpses and seas of blood, the world was finally settled, and it was finally time to reward based on merit.

    Emperor Taizu of Daxia sat cross-legged, as easy-going as before.  As gentle and elegant as a jade pendant, he just smiled slightly when he looked at the many heroes and generals who were a little embarrassed.

    Lord Don¡¯t laugh when you are lying drunk on the battlefield. How many people have fought in ancient times.  If you can come back, you will naturally be granted the title of wife and yinzi.

    Emperor Taizu of Daxia began to reward the people with the greatest merit one by one.  Princes, generals, ministers, and so on.

    "Brothers from the Gao family."

    Gao Zhigang and Gao Zhiqiang listened to the greetings of Emperor Taizu of Daxia and knelt in front of the court to worship.

    "Your two brothers were born as Orions. Although they joined the army a few years later, they became famous with their five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry. You brothers um" Emperor Taizu of Daxia seemed to be thinking about something.  Then he took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "You two brothers are one and the same, so I won't distinguish them in detail. One is the Marquis of Fengtian and the other is the Cavalry General. Go back and divide it yourself."

    After saying that, he looked at the two Gao brothers with a smile.  This reward was expected by the two brothers of the Gao family, and there were not many surprises. After thanking the reward, they left.  Emperor Taizu of Great Xia pondered for a while and then said: "I got a jade pendant from Emperor Wei. It contains great opportunities and great luck. It just so happens that Gao Zhiqiang had excellent luck in his life. I will give it to you two brothers together. It can be regarded as my adult beauty."

    The jade pendant was swaying in the hands of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia. He casually twisted the blood-red red rope on the jade pendant and swung it back and forth, which was a bit dazzling in Gao Feng's eyes.  There is a fairy mountain in this jade pendant, and I am in the fairy mountain at this moment.  Gao Feng hadn't yet figured out all the causes and effects, and felt a little nervous.  Didn't Emperor Taizu of Daxia discover the secret in the jade pendant?  Could it be that the wise and mighty Emperor Taizu of Daxia didn¡¯t discover Yu Pei¡¯s fairy mountain?

    is there any other reason?  Perhaps Gao Zhiqiang had such an opportunity because of his profound blessings in life.

    The picture was not blurry and turned directly to the Gao family's mansion.  The brothers of the Gao family were enjoying the cool air in the courtyard, dressed casually in small clothes, with their breasts exposed. The rough and arrogant style of the army has not changed much even in the world.

    "Brother, just listen to me. You are the elder brother. Of course you have to take the title of Marquis of Fengtian, and give me the military position. You have to restrain your temper. Now is not the time when the world is in chaos. The dynasties have changed. Always  It's not good after all." Gao Zhiqiang, still with a teasing smile, said while lying on the recliner and fanning the cattail leaf casually.

    The countless scars on Gao Zhigang¡¯s body look likeIt looks like many reptiles, extremely ferocious.  During their many years of military service, although the two brothers did not die on the battlefield, they suffered numerous injuries.  Gao Zhigang has always obeyed his brother's words over the years. Although he wanted to give his brother the title of Marquis of Fengtian, he didn't know where to start.  After being silent for a while, he said: "It's up to you. But I'll give you the jade pendant. They say that our family Gao Zhiqiang's luck is unparalleled in the world. Coupled with the great blessings of this jade pendant, let's see what happens."

    Gao Zhiqiang was not polite. He took the jade pendant from his brother with a smile and wore it on his chest.  At this moment, Gao Feng saw in a trance that the warm Jade Perry seemed to be filled with black aura, like a blood-sucking spider greedily devouring the red aura in front of Gao Zhiqiang.  The red aura on Gao Zhiqiang's body is extremely strong, and the jade pendant can absorb only a limited amount, but such a picture makes people's hair stand on end.

    The picture flashed by, and Gao Feng didn't see it clearly. He didn't know if it was an illusion or if it was true.  But at this moment, Gao Feng's whole body was filled with coldness. For so many years, the ancestors of his Gao family have been plagued by bad luck for generations. Is this true?

    ??????????? It went dark, and then it lit up again, and both the Gao brothers were gone.  I don¡¯t know how many years have passed, but Emperor Taizu of Daxia has turned gray-haired.  He was playing with a piece of utensil made of Yuan Jing in his hand. The utensil was like a container with convex and concave shapes on it.  Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the utensils made by Yuan Jing seemed to be customized according to the figure of Princess Qingrou.

    On the night of chaos in Zhongjing City, Gao Feng heard Master Kang tell all kinds of things.  He knew clearly in his heart that the utensils made by Yuan Jing were naturally the treasures left by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia to absorb the most Yin bodies in the world.  It contains the extremely weird red thread that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia used to absorb the power from his descendants. In the Middle Ages, not only descendants but also the powerful people in the world were killed and sucked by "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia gently brushed his fingers over the Yuanjing vessel and said to himself: "There is indeed no immortal in the world. Emperor Wei chose a stupid way. Of course I am stronger than Emperor Wei. Let him go. Why bother?"  I want to live for thousands of years, and when I am resurrected again, I will have an immortal body.¡±

    Yuanjing entered the dry well, and was sealed with a layer of magic by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia to block Yuanjing¡¯s aura.  The True Moon Remnant was also placed here for safety reasons.

    ¡°Then Emperor Taizu of Great Xia drew runes in his hand, and a dark aura appeared in his hand. It looked like it was the dark existence from many years ago.  Emperor Taizu of Great Xia kept waving his fingers as freely and freely as if playing the piano. A little bit of black stars were peeled off from the darkness and flew into the sky.  Integrated into the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, there is no trace.

    Whether it is a sealed monster, demon or ferocious beast in the body of a dark being, the arrogance on its body has been sealed by the aura of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, and is hidden in the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. The techniques are mysterious and jaw-dropping.  .

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia's method was extremely clever, or he was very familiar with the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. He had been preparing for decades, and everything went as planned. The black stars did not trigger a reaction from the "Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth" formation. Everything fell into place.  It was bland, no movement at all.  It seemed as if nothing had ever happened, but Gao Feng could see clearly that these black stars seemed to be monsters, demons, and ferocious beasts that had been hidden in the darkness many years ago.

    The difference is that every black star contains the power of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, as if these powerful existences have been refined by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia over the years.

    It turns out that this is the case. Gao Feng fully understood the causes and consequences, and also knew very well about Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.  For fear of an accident, Emperor Taizu of Daxia made complete preparations.  Gao Feng saw with his own eyes how powerful the monsters, demons, and ferocious beasts hidden in the darkness were, not to mention that they had been refined by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia for so many years.  No wonder countless monsters, monsters and ferocious beasts fell from the sky in the capital that day, and every time one was killed, the power would return to the body of "King Hong Yang of Wei". It turned out that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia had already arranged it three hundred years ago.

    How deep the scheming is!

    How cruel it is to use such scheming to deal with your own descendants!

    Gao Feng held the little girl¡¯s hand and watched Emperor Taizu of Great Xia walking around Zhongjing City, even tampering with the ¡°Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth¡± formation.  Then he returned to the palace with satisfaction and waited for the moment when he grew old.

    Before his death, Emperor Taizu of Daxia left his last words. The children of the Hong family must be buried in the suburbs of Zhongjing City, otherwise they will be expelled from the Hong family and the whole world will expell them.  After arranging everything, Emperor Taizu of Great Xia quietly closed his eyes, as if falling asleep, waiting for his resurrection three hundred years later.

    Light and shadow flicker, wind and clouds flash by, light and dark alternate.  The picture is no longer as slow as before, but becomes extremely fast.  Decades passed by, and a jade pendant worn by Gao Zhiqiang, a descendant of the Gao family, appeared and died.  This time Gao Feng could see it clearly.?An illusion, but something real.  The black mist is very light, but it appears around the jade pendant like a blood-sucking spider, absorbing the red light from the wearer.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 577 The Layer of Runes

    None of the descendants of the Gao family have the rich red light of Gao Zhiqiang, and some are even very light.  After the red light is absorbed, the person will die.  This is true for everyone, without exception.  The picture changed very quickly, and Gao Feng kept looking at it in confusion, his eyes a little confused.

    The ancestors of the Gao family there seemed a little familiar, but also a little strange.  Gao Feng didn't even know what he was looking at, and he didn't even realize where he was.

    Soon Gao Feng¡¯s parents appeared, and Gao Feng didn¡¯t wake up until this moment.  This jade pendant will not bring any great blessings to the wearer at all, but it will absorb the wearer's blessings and vitality. If it is sucked clean, the person will die!  The Gao family has been like this from Gao Zhiqiang to his own father. They have been plagued by countless misfortunes, and no one has lived forever. They all died violently!

    Gao Feng unknowingly had tears streaming down his eyes, and the picture in front of him was blurry.  He let go of the little girl's hand and tried desperately to take off the jade pendant worn by his father in the light and shadow in front of him, but no matter how hard he tried, his fingers always passed through the light and shadow, making it impossible to do so.

    Time and time again, I tried in vain, as if I was trying to pick up a handful of waves, but every time I found that the waves were flowing away between my fingers.  Tears blurred his eyes. Even though it was in vain, Gao Feng still tried hard to pick up the jade pendant worn by his father.  But the red light on Gao Feng's father became weaker and weaker, and finally disappeared.

    The little fox stood behind Gao Feng, watching Gao Feng's futile attempts again and again. Just when he wanted to dissuade Gao Feng, his body moved and then stopped.  I wasn't like this just now, I wanted to save something.  But it can't be done at all.  But this resentment always has to be expressed, otherwise what should we do?  Turned into a dagger, cutting myself with scars every day and every night?

    Gao Feng knelt down weakly, watching the light and shadow flow, and put on the jade pendant until Heilang nailed the jade pendant into his body with an arrow, the light and shadow turned into darkness, and Gao Feng fainted.

    Gao Feng woke up from his drowsiness and found himself on a mountain road, recalling all kinds of things from before.  Knowing that this is the mountain road that should lead to the fifth level in Fairy Mountain.

    The little girl is no longer there, and a little white fox is looking at the mountain on her shoulder, motionless.

    "Senior, is what I saw just now real?" Gao Feng recalled the last scenes that appeared in the light and shadow, feeling angry but unable to vent, vaguely wondering if it was all fake and just an illusion?  I know that I already know the truth, but it is too cruel.  Gao Feng was still lucky enough to wonder if he might have thought wrong.

    The little fox didn't answer Gao Feng. Instead, he jumped up and slapped Gao Feng's shoulder heavily with his paw.  Gao Feng staggered.  When I saw the little fox standing on the mountain road, looking at me with cold eyes, I suddenly understood that what I saw was what really happened, and it turned out that my guess was true.

    It seemed like he had had an extremely weird dream just now. Gao Feng didn't realize where he was at all, and whether all this was true or false.  But such a harsh blow was like waking him up from his sleep, and there were countless obstacles in his heart.  Gao Feng suddenly became extremely angry.

    Emperor Taizu of Great Xia gave the jade pendant on Emperor Wei¡¯s pillow to his ancestors. The luck and fortune of his family from generation to generation were absorbed by the jade pendant hidden in the fairy mountain.  Could it be that the wise and powerful Emperor Taizu of Great Xia didn't know that there was something strange in this jade pendant hiding the fairy mountain?  Emperor Taizu of Great Xia's subtle differences between Gao Zhigang and Gao Zhiqiang seemed to reappear in front of Gao Feng's eyes again and again. There is no doubt that even if Emperor Taizu of Great Xia didn't know that this jade pendant contained a fairy mountain, he must have known that the jade pendant would absorb the wearer.  of good fortune and luck.

    The two brothers of the Gao family spent their lives fighting for Emperor Taizu of Great Xia and became scarred in order to conquer the beautiful rivers and mountains of Great Wei.  Those scars, the blood, and the persistence that refused to give up and fall all turned into raging anger, burning in Gao Feng's body.

    Emperor Taizu of Daxia killed generations of his family!  He meant it.  Even Gao Zhigang wears a jade pendant.  Gao Zhigang did not have a family at that time.  With Gao Zhigang's good fortune, luck, and perhaps some of the methods of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia, Gao Zhigang would not have died suddenly after he had an heir.  In the end, this jade pendant will still be worn by Gao Zhiqiang, absorbing the rich blessing and luck in Gao Zhiqiang.

    A bloody feud!

    But the ancestral spirit left by Emperor Taizu of Great Xia merged with Wei Wang Hongyang.  He was brought to the medieval world by the sun again, so what if it was a blood feud?  How can I take revenge?  What's more, "King Hong Yang of Wei" has already died under the sword of Mr. Rui, the sword master. Emperor Taizu of Great Xia's pursuit of eternal life may have come to nothing, and the idea of ??revenge that he just aroused can't be mentioned at all.

    Standing on the mountain road from the fourth floor to the fifth floor of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng felt inexplicably sad and angry at times, and sometimes the blood all over his body seemed to have been boiled.He even wanted to return to the medieval era and crush "King Hong Yang of Wei" to ashes.

    With complicated emotions, the little fox looked at Gao Feng on the side of the mountain road. He didn't say anything or move, but quietly watched the ups and downs in the young man's heart.

    After a long time, Gao Feng closed his eyes, took a long breath, and spit it out again.  He suppressed the countless obstacles deep in his heart, then slowly raised his head and looked up the mountain to see what was on this level of the mountain.

    Just now, Gao Feng was out of his mind and immersed in great grief. He didn't notice the countless runes flashing on the mountain road he was on.  Each rune is suspended on the mountain road, exuding pure golden light and shadow.  Looking all the way, I couldn't even see clearly the haze above, and all I could see were golden runes.

    Gao Feng carefully observed these golden runes. There were big and small runes. The big ones were several feet in diameter and the small ones were only inches.  The runes engraved with extremely simple fonts seem to have hollowed out gold patterns of varying sizes, and the extremely pure breath of vitality between heaven and earth exudes from the runes.

    Every rune is different, and the aura it emits is also different.  Or it contains a rich flame aura, and the extremely high temperature is contained in the runes, but it is very restrained and has no effect on the surrounding golden characters.  Or it contains vigorous vitality, and the rich life force is enough to make people rejuvenate.

    Gao Feng even saw a golden rune engraved with the word "Rui" on the mountain road, as if his ancestors were calling him.

    These runes were so primitive that Gao Feng didn't know much about them. He could only barely identify half of them by relying on the aura emanating from the golden runes.  Looking at it carefully, Gao Feng suddenly found that the word "thunder" closest to him was like a naughty child blinking at him on the mountain road.  This golden rune is only one foot in size. It can't be said to be the smallest, but it can't be said to be large either.  The one closest to me seems to be as close as the stars in the sky, within reach.

    Gao Feng stretched out his hand, and the golden rune jumped into his hand, melted in his hand, and disappeared in an instant.

    As the "Thunder" character entered his body, Gao Feng felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Waves of numbness spread from his fingers to every part of his body.  The innate Hunyuan Qi in his body also seemed to be affected by the thunder and lightning, and began to become active, integrating with the thunder and lightning in his body that made him feel a little numb.

    This feeling is very strange, I have never felt this before.  Gao Feng felt the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body suddenly brighten, and the light was surrounded by lightning flashes like silver snakes.  But with just a snap of his fingers, the light of thunder and lightning was swallowed up completely, and the two merged with each other.

    Slightly numb.  Gao Feng could feel that the innate Hunyuan Qi he had practiced in the Immortal Mountain had changed.  But I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s sometimes good and sometimes bad.

    But Gao Feng instantly understood that he actually had the ability to cast thunder and lightning spells after this rune was integrated into his body!  As long as it is touched, the runes will blend into the body, and they can be integrated with the true energy in the body in an instant, without any need to practice!

    Only then did Gao Feng realize that each rune represented a kind of mana.  There is no need to accumulate over time, no need to face the wall to have an epiphany, no need to study the details of life and death, just stretch out your hand and touch these runes, and you will have it.  Just like there is a treasure house in front of you, what is within reach is the lifelong dreams of others.

    There are such mysterious things in this world!

    Gao Feng felt the power of thunder and lightning flowing in his body, and felt that if he used War Demon Strike at this moment, the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi would definitely contain rich thunder and lightning magic power.  Not only is the power greatly increased, but it also has other unexpected benefits.

    ??Looking up, there are thousands of runes like this on the densely packed mountain road on the fifth level?  Gao Feng licked his lips excitedly, and just as he was about to touch the second golden rune engraved with a simple word "Weak Water", the claws of the nine-tailed sky fox next to him slapped Gao Feng on his hand.  Startled.

    "It's enough to get one. If you get too much, you will have health problems." The little fox jumped on Gao Feng's shoulder and said.

    Looking at the bright star-like golden runes on the mountain road, Gao Feng held back the excitement in his heart.  Looking back on the old things I saw along the way, I still feel a little pain in my heart.

    After a long silence, the little fox seemed to sigh softly and said, "Let's go down the mountain."

    Gao Feng turned around and walked silently on the way down the mountain.  There is no illusion. The rock steps are all made of a dark pig iron-like material and are seamlessly integrated.  And the big city that he really saw in the clouds and mist disappeared, and all that was left was the black iron mountain road that was integrated into one.

    "When the human heart is not focused and has distracting thoughts, the human spirit and mental strength are not enough. Even if you see these golden symbols??Can't be absorbed either.  The purpose of the mountain road on the fifth level is to clarify your true mind, let all your consciousness focus on the truth and authenticity, and trigger the emotions in your heart. Only after removing distracting thoughts can you absorb those golden runes.  "The little fox seemed a little tired. He lay on Gao Feng's shoulder and said. His big furry tail hung weakly behind him.

 Text Chapter 578 Little Monkey

    After saying that, he seemed to be thinking about something, feeling a little irritated and helpless.  Until Gao Feng was about to step down the mountain road on the fifth floor, the little fox stood on Gao Feng's shoulder and turned around to yell silently at the empty mountain road.

    After roaring, the little fox seemed to be in a calmer mood, and continued: "The mountain is a mountain, and this world is this world. Just hide some things in your heart, and don't have any impact on your current world. The mountain roads here are not originally prepared for you.  Yes, you came up a little early. It was because I was anxious to see the blurred memories that I grabbed you and came up with me.

    You have the power of thunder and lightning, which will be very helpful for you to go to the Qingxu Sect's chief helm this time.  Moreover, your mental power has become more refined after being tempered by the mountain road and the big city, and the benefits you get are not small. You have to take care of yourself and don't make mistakes.  "

    Gao Feng nodded and walked quietly to Wanling Terrace.  He took the little monkey who was still in his infancy with a fur ball and continued walking down the mountain, preparing to leave the fairy mountain.

    Looking at the swaddled little monkey, Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what the little fox¡¯s purpose was in asking Furball to come to the little monkey. Just as he was about to ask, he felt a fierce force pushing towards him from behind.  Gao Feng did not avoid it. Maybe the little fox was tired of it, or maybe something happened outside. Gao Feng had experienced this situation several times and had long since dismissed it.

    "It's like watching the light and shadow change on the fifth floor of a fairy mountain, the wind and clouds are changing rapidly in front of you.  In the blink of an eye, Gao Feng found himself sitting on the couch in his old house, holding the little monkey named Zhu Yan in his arms.  The swaddling clothes wrapped around Zhu Yan were earthy yellow in color, no matter how hard the little monkey struggled.  Even though he couldn't break free from the shackles of his swaddling clothes, he looked like a treasure.

    I¡¯m back. This time I entered the Fairy Mountain. Whether I was worried that the Fairy Mountain could not be entered or I wanted to find some treasures to strengthen my strength before going to the Qingxu Sect Chief Helmet, everything was perfectly solved and even my own strength was enhanced.

    But even so, Gao Feng still felt lost in his heart.  In the lives of Gao Zhigang and Gao Zhiqiang, the tragic deaths of Gao Zhiqiang's family from generation to generation linger in front of Gao Feng, making him unable to breathe smoothly.

    Thinking of what the little fox on the fairy mountain told me, the mountain is the mountain.  This world is this world.  Gao Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down his fluctuating emotions.  After a long time, Gao Feng felt his mind was clear, and then he opened his eyes and looked at the infant monkey in his arms.

    The little guy is awake and looking around curiously. He seems to be curious about everything in the Gao family's old house.  The big eyes flickered, clear and transparent, and had no ferocious meaning at all as the little fox said.  The natural armor on the little monkey's body is a little dim, and occasionally a glimmer of light shines on the armor.

    Take it on the table and wash the fruits of the moon incense in the fruit plate.  Place it in front of the little monkey.  The infant monkey looked down upon these fruits and did not even look at them.

    Gao Feng remembered the time when he brought the eating dragon Bixi down from the Fairy Mountain.  That little guy likes to eat Yuan Jing.  And it seems to have drawn endless power from the Yuanjing. Every time it swallows a Yuanjing, you can see the growth of the eating dragon Bixi.

    With the attitude of giving it a try, Gao Feng took out a piece of Yuan Jing from the Noble Phantasm.  Unexpectedly, when he just took it out, the little monkey in his arms was like a baby, with its two little arms stretched out and shaking, as if he was hungry after feeling Yuan Jing's breath, and was asking Gao Feng for food.

    It turns out that this little guy also likes to eat Yuan Jing. Gao Feng laughed, why are these ferocious beasts all of the same virtue?

    Gao Feng put Yuan Jing into the little monkey¡¯s hand.  The little monkey chewed up the Yuan Jing like a piece of fruit and swallowed it.  After eating, there was no change at all. The little monkey struggled and still asked Gao Feng for Yuan Jing.  Gao Feng observed Zhu Yan in his arms. Why didn't he change at all after eating a Yuan Jing?  Gao Feng felt strange in his heart. The little monkey couldn't wait to grab Gao Feng's hand and made a childish sound in his mouth.  It's like a child crying.

    He took out another Yuan Jing and put it in the little monkey's hand. Zhu Yan chuckled and put the Yuan Jing in his mouth and ate it.  After eating five yuan crystals in succession, the little monkey was full and stopped asking Gao Feng for anything to eat.  Satisfied, he closed his eyes and fell asleep in his swaddling clothes.

    Still nothing has changed.  Gao Feng was a little helpless. Although he took a lot of yuan crystals from the fairy mountain, this little monkey was like a bottomless pit that was difficult to fill.  The Dragon-Eating Bixi only ate a few Yuan Crystals in total and was already dozens of feet tall, devouring dragon beasts and wild dragons.  But this ferocious beast named Zhu Yan has not changed at all. Is this little guy so much stronger than Bi Xi?

    It¡¯s not that there hasn¡¯t been any change at all, at least the light flowing on the little monkey¡¯s natural armor is a little richer, similar to what he saw on the Fairy Mountain.

    Gao Feng couldn't figure out what was going on. He was holding the little monkey in his arms, feeling a little helpless, wondering why the little fox asked him to bring Zhu Yan down from the fairy mountain.

    ??Yuexiang heard the cry of the little monkey and carefully opened a crack in the door. When she saw Gao Feng had woken up, she smiled at Gao Feng and walked to her side.  Hei Lang originally followed Yue Xiang in, but as if he sensed the aura of someone superior, he hid behind Gao Feng and did not dare to directly face the infant monkey.  Gao Feng looked at the cautious look and found it funny.  Why is Black Wolf so afraid?  At that time, he didn't see the black wolf being afraid when the dragon-eating mongoose was following him around. Now, it's really strange that he would do this to the infant monkey.

    The little monkey fell into a deep sleep. Yuexiang took Zhu Yan from Gao Feng's hand and shook it gently.  A pretty face full of joy and maternal love.  Yuexiang didn't know that this was a ferocious beast, but she loved the little monkey very much when she saw how cute and well-behaved it was when sleeping.

    "Your Majesty, what is this little guy?" Yuexiang asked softly.

    Gao Feng got up and moved around. Seeing that it was already dawn outside the window, he thought about it in his mind and replied: "This little guy's name is Zhu Yan. It is said to be a ferocious beast."

    Yuexiang has seen all kinds of magical things about Gao Feng, so she is not surprised by Zhu Yan's sudden appearance.  He was muttering about Zhu Yan, and stretched out his fingers to tease the little guy in his sleep.

    "No!" Gao Feng turned around and saw Yuexiang's finger being held by the sleeping little monkey, about to put it into his mouth for sucking. He was startled and quickly stopped Yuexiang.  Seeing Yuexiang retracting her hand in confusion, Gao Feng let out a sigh of relief.  Although this little monkey is still in its infancy, its teeth are extremely sharp.  Even with the strength of my body, I would feel a slight pain. Even Yuan Jing was chewed up and eaten by this little guy. Yuexiang's pink fingers

    Fortunately, fortunately.

    Seeing that Yuexiang was puzzled, Gao Feng gently opened the mouth of the sleeping little monkey in Yuexiang's arms.  In the morning light, the fangs that Zhu Yan was born with in his mouth and the armor on his body glowed with a sharp light, which startled Yuexiang.  This little guy looks very cute, but why does he have such sharp fangs?  Is this okay if you grow up?

    It was already dawn, and Yuexiang took the little monkey in her arms and went about cooking and doing housework.  After making breakfast, Hei Lang was asked to wake up Zhang Zhijiang, and the three of them had breakfast together.  As Black Wolf ran out, he looked back at the little monkey in Yuexiang's arms, his eyes filled with awe.  The black wolf's tail was tightly tucked behind its back, as if facing a formidable enemy.

    Until Zhang Zhijiang entered the house, Black Wolf was patrolling at the door, looking around, and finally walked in quietly when he saw Gao Feng greeting him.

    The steaming hot porridge and a few plates of pickles are refreshing and refreshing.  Gao Feng suddenly remembered seeing the two Gao brothers drinking porridge in the morning in the fairy mountain, and felt a little warm in his heart.

    "I have some red fruits and qiongshi in my hand. Let's try again and see if we can get some more harvests." Gao Feng said, taking out a dozen red berries and qiongshi brought from the fairy mountain in his precious phantom and placing them  on the table.

    Zhuguo and Qiongshi exude rich vitality of heaven and earth, which is extremely pure.  Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang looked at so many Zhu Guo and Qiong Shi dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.  After a while, Zhang Zhijiang swallowed the food in his mouth, widened his eyes and asked in a rough voice: "Where did it all come from?"

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing.  He ignored Zhang Zhijiang's question and said to himself: "It shouldn't work in Zhongjing City. The formation of Haoran Pure World is too restrictive. Let's go outside the city. Keep a low profile to avoid unnecessary trouble."

    Although the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City can isolate itself, it consumes too much. Who knows what will happen, so it is better to be safer.  And outside the city, outside the city Gao Feng was thinking about where to find a suitable place, and suddenly remembered that he had once destroyed a branch of Jiuyoumen in the Tianwang Temple. At that time, he had noticed that there was a strong blood evil spirit there. He didn't know if he could help Zhang Zhijiang.  Break the situation.

    It¡¯s an idea, you can give it a try.  Gao Feng drank the porridge from the bowl absentmindedly, thinking about what made Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang break through. He didn't even notice that the porridge bowl was empty.

    In the imperial city of Zhongjing City, the ruins of the four collapsed imperial city towers have been cleared away.  Without these towers that have stood for who knows how many years, the imperial city looks a bit weird and always a bit unpleasant.  Underground in the Imperial City, countless formations were controlled to guard the Imperial City. In a room covering an area of ??thousands of feet, several Taoist practitioners who stayed behind gathered together and watched Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang appear on the streets of Fengtianfang.  , went straight to the city gate and prepared to leave the city.

    "Hey, I know there are benefits. In my opinion, this young man just has better luck. How can we give him the important task of monitoring Qingxu Sect?" A Taoist with a sallow complexion said disdainfully. Judging from his clothes, he should be  A real person from the Taoist Academy.

    Another person said: "I think what Ou Zhenren said is a bit biased, but not entirely. This kid from the Gao family took Princess Qingrou all the way to the Snow Mountain Temple in the North, and he came back alive. It can't be a lie.  .I heard Master Kang say that that night?Xu Tianzhen and the King of the Northern Barbarians teamed up to ambush him outside Zhongjing City, but they didn't leave this kid alone. After all, he had some skills.  "

 Text Chapter 579 Amazing

    Ou Zhenren sneered, and said, "Xuzhenren is just in name only. The king of the Northern Barbarians was severely wounded by the Northern Emperor in the north, and his realm was damaged. Only then did he commit himself to the palace of the King of Wei.  They are some people with false reputations, and they can do countless things. Our emperor wants us to repair the formation overnight and bring him back, hey."

    Speaking of Emperor Xia Huangren, although Ou Zhenren complained a lot, he did not dare to continue. He just disliked Gao Feng.  Obedient's words seemed to imply that he was working very hard to repair the formation all night long, so he was dissatisfied with Gao Feng.  Ou Zhenren's face was full of surliness, and he spoke unfailingly to the other Taoist monks and Celestial Masters next to him. He was also a person who was determined to retaliate against others.

    "Master Kang said, this young man has some skills, let us watch carefully." Another Taoist Master said while staring closely at the little monkey in Yuexiang's arms and asked: "Look at this  What is the six-tailed fox holding?"

    Only then did several real people notice this detail, and they all gathered around and started talking about it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s some kind of ferocious wild beast. It¡¯s so young. Where did you find this kid?¡±

    "For such a small monkey, the swaddling clothes he is holding are a bit strange. Why can't I tell what material it is made of?"

    "What a ferocious beast in the wilderness, it's just an ordinary monkey." Not only did Ou Zhenren target Gao Feng with his words, but he also curled his lips and said because he didn't see any benefit from Gao Feng.

    "This monkey seems to be wearing armor. Is it natural?" Another Taoist priest looked at it for a while and said hesitantly: "I have seen it in the Taoist classics. This little monkey should be born with armor.  Could it be the young Zhu Yan?"

    Ou Zhenren gave a disdainful scoff and said: "Zhu Yan? The most dangerous thing in the world has long since disappeared. Zhu Yan has not been seen for many years. How could it appear in the hands of this young man?"  ? Besides, yesterday they entered the Gao family¡¯s old house empty-handed, and this morning they came out with Zhu Yan in their arms. Isn¡¯t it too weird? In my opinion, this kid had heard about Zhu Yan, a ferocious beast somewhere, and faked it.  It's just a lie. I didn't expect you to actually be fooled?"

    In the huge room, there was only a slight hissing sound of the vitality of the weather flowing. All the Taoist practitioners in the Taoist Academy did not really believe in Ou Zhenren's words, but they did not know how to refute them. They could only watch Gao Feng and the three of them running towards the city.  Go outside.

    When Ou Zhenren saw that others neither agreed with him nor admitted that he was right, he became even more angry and said, "I'll go take a look and pull off the fake armor from that little monkey, so that you can know that this kid is a deceiver."  generation."

    After saying that, he left angrily.  Ou Zhenren has a bad temper and does not prioritize things. He also has a vengeful temper. He has no friends in the Taoist temple and no other Taoist monks stop him.  Offending Gao Feng means offending Princess Qingrou. If King Qin succeeds to the throne in the future, will there be any good consequences?  The other Taoist priests in the Taoist temple were happy to see Ou Zhenren's jokes and let him go.

    Some people even hope that Ou Zhenren will hit his head on the iron plate and break his head and bleed.

    The secret method of the Taoist Academy does not disturb the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, and it can fly in Zhongjing City.  Although Ou Zhenren had a bad temper, he also knew that martial law was currently under way. In order to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings, he went straight to Gao Feng with the Taoist token in hand.

    Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang, and Yuexiang walked towards the Tianwang Temple outside the city.  The little monkey in Yuexiang's arms has been drooling from sleep. The shiny saliva is like thin threads pulled out after the crystal has been melted, and the faint vitality of heaven and earth is reverberating.

    None of the three of them spoke. Gao Feng was repeatedly thinking about how to make Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang go further.  Zhang Zhijiang was surprised when he saw Gao Feng take out more than a dozen red fruits and qiongshi without saying a word.  In the past, I only knew that Gao Feng's cultivation had advanced rapidly and that he had good skills in carving rune formations. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng's background seemed to be much deeper.  As Yuexiang walked, she looked at the infant Zhu Yan. The peerless ferocious beast was still young and did not have a particularly ferocious and violent temperament. It was cute and well-behaved.  Hei Lang carefully avoided Yue Xiang and followed Gao Feng closely. He was so afraid of Zhu Yan that he didn't even dare to look at him.

    The city gate has been opened, and carriages pulling various grains, vegetables, and medicinal stones are coming in from outside the city in an endless stream, but no one is leaving the city.  The reason why people are allowed in but not allowed out is also to avoid a wave of refugees. In the end, countless people will be displaced across the land, which will shake the millennium-old foundation of Daxia.

    Gao Feng led Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang, restraining Hei Lang and walking forward along the street. Although the continuous flow of people around him was not crowded, it was full of vitality in the busyness.

    A figure fell from the sky and stood in front of Gao Feng and the others.  When Gao Feng saw that the visitor was dressed like a real Taoist man and holding a Taoist token, his heart moved. Could it be that he was here to inform him that he was about to leave?  Although there are still some things that have not been completed, it seems that I can barely do it today.?.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t gone to the Taoist Temple to visit Master Deng, then let this real person send the Zhu Guo to you.  In an instant, Gao Feng's mind was spinning, but he did not forget the etiquette. He cupped his fists and held his hands in a polite manner.

    But the real person in the Taoist Academy had an arrogant look on his face, with his charred face dry and fleshless. He raised his head and raised his chin very high. He looked at Gao Feng and asked, "Are you Gao Feng?"

    "Exactly, I don't know how to call the master? What's the point of asking Gao?" Although Gao Feng saw that the Taoist master was so arrogant and rude, he didn't get angry. The smile was at the corner of his mouth, as warm as the spring breeze.

    "Bring that little monkey to me." Ou Zhenren did not introduce himself, but pointed at Zhu Yan, who was being held by Yuexiang, and said carelessly, not paying attention to the three of them.

    Before Gao Feng could speak, Zhang Zhijiang, who was behind him, stepped forward, glanced sideways at Ou Zhenren across from him, and sneered: "If you have something to say, just say it, if nothing else, get out. I'm busy and have no time to talk to you." Hei Lang followed Zhang Zhijiang.  Beside him, a black wolf's fur exploded, its tail was tightly clamped behind its back, and it roared with a low voice in its throat.

    Hei Lang is afraid of Zhu Yan. It is the power of the high-ranking person that suppresses Hei Lang.  This is the deep-rooted fear left in the blood of the wolf clan since the beginning of the world. Zhu Yan's clan has killed countless wolves. Although Zhu Yan is still young and still in his infancy, the black wolf is still unable to resist.  Even though the black wolf's muscles and bones have been recast with dragon skin and keel, the fear in his blood still cannot be eliminated.

    "But when Hei Lang faced the real person from the Taoist temple opposite, he didn't have the slightest fear.  Although Ou Zhenren and the infant Zhu Yan were clearly strong and weak, Hei Lang didn't have the slightest fear.

    The black wolf roared in a low voice. The horses pulling the cart into the city were already a little afraid of the black wolf that Gao Feng had been restraining. When they heard the roar from the black wolf's throat, they immediately became confused.  Some of the horses collapsed to the ground, with their feces and urine flowing out, and the goods on the carriages spilled all over the floor.  Some horses went crazy and started running wildly with the carriage.

    Ou Zhenren¡¯s momentum was very strong, and he believed from the bottom of his heart that Gao Feng was just a person who deceived the world and stole his reputation. He had great contempt for Gao Feng and was not polite at all.  Although facing Gao Feng, three people and a black wolf, no one was weak.  But in Zhongjing City, with the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation above his head, he was not afraid of Gao Feng turning against him and surrounding him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that a carriage would come straight towards him from behind.  Although Ou Zhenren has plenty of energy, he has no experience in fighting in battle. Since his success, he has been wandering around the Taoist temple and the imperial city.  If they really faced Gao Feng and the others, they would not be so embarrassed if they had expected and prepared in advance.

    But unexpectedly, a rogue horse ran up behind him. Ou Zhenren, who was ignorant of the world, seemed to be stunned, standing there not knowing what to do.

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at Mr. Ou with a smile. Although he knew that being hit by a crazy horse would not hurt Mr. Ou, but seeing Mr. Ou in such a miserable state with his own eyes made him feel inexplicably happy.  In the Taoist temple, Zhenren Sun spoke truthfully to him, and Zhang Zhijiang became angry. Instead of stopping the frightened horse, he looked at Zhenren Ou with a sinister smile.

    Gao Feng saw how rude the Taoist master was, but he couldn't just sit back and watch.  The dark golden light of the Thunder Silver Snake flashed from the Soaring Sky Armor behind him, and the next moment it appeared beside Ou Zhenren.  Ou Zhenren, whose mind was confused and frozen, was filled with shock and anger. He instantly drew a rune between his fingers and patted it against the dark golden light on Gao Feng's body.

    There was nothing in front of him, and Gao Feng's figure was not clearly visible at all.  The runes in Ou Zhenren's hands contained extremely strong vitality of heaven and earth. He shot them all away and quickly stopped. In his rush, he didn't notice that the vitality of the heaven and earth was so strong that he actually triggered the "Awesome Purifying Heaven and Earth" formation.

    After pressing down the gourd and raising the gourd, Ou Zhenren was in a panic and did not first suppress the flow of his true energy and calm down the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. He had to pay attention to Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang.  As for the frightened horse, Ou Zhenren had already forgotten about it.

    The surrounding area soon became quiet, and the Taoist priest¡¯s robe was particularly conspicuous on the long street here.  A group of Forbidden Army Zuo Jun Xiaowu came after noticing the fluctuation of vitality between heaven and earth. They saw clearly that it was a real person from the Taoist Academy. He knew that it might be a misunderstanding or other reasons unknown to him, and he did not want to offend the real person from the Taoist Academy at this stall.  .  After a few glances, he wisely pulled away and left.

    Not leaving?  The city of Zhongjing is in such chaos. A strong man who dares to arouse the vitality of heaven and earth at such a moment, and even react to the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, not to mention himself, even the force behind him is not a member of the Forbidden Army Zuojun.  Xiao Wu can bear it.  It's all Taoist matters, let them resolve it themselves.

    The little Wu Chief comforted himself, but also wanted to watch the excitement of the Taoist temple.  The Taoists in the Taoist Academy always have their eyes high, which is completely different from the Taiping Temple. They can just ignore these bad things.  The city of Zhongjing was in chaos, and the aftermath was so complicated that there was no time to pay attention to the disputes in the Taoist temple.  (To be continued.Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 580 Before Advancement

    As if he had received some instruction, Hei Lang restrained his fierceness and stood beside Zhang Zhijiang, far away from Yuexiang.  He was still glaring at Ou Zhenren, as if he was ready to pounce and bite him at any moment.

    "I wonder what this real person is looking for Gao?" Gao Feng's voice sounded behind Zhenren Ou. Only then did Zhenren Ou remember that the electric light flashed in the dark golden light just now. This young man had never looked so powerful before.  !  If this person is hostile, behind him Ou Zhenren felt that the hairs on his body stood up, and he was a little scared.

    Looking back, I saw Gao Feng's hand gently stroking the long hair on the back of a horse, comforting the frightened horse.  And the horse rubbed against Gao Feng affectionately, as if it was very comfortable.

    Ou Zhenren suppressed his voice silently and rushed over in a hurry, but he ended up in this situation in the blink of an eye.  Ordinary people wouldn't be able to tell, but those people underground in the imperial city who usually didn't deal with him didn't know how to laugh at him at this time.  Thinking of this, an old face flushed with embarrassment, and he glared at Gao Feng fiercely. Without even mentioning to see Zhu Yan, he turned around and flew back to the imperial city.

    Gao Feng naturally knew that the Taoist master who came and left in a hurry was shocked and angry.  After absorbing the "Thunder" character on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain, even the Xiangtian Armor became much stronger.  Gao Feng did not expect that it could be so fast that even the Taoist monks could not react.  Although it has something to do with the fact that the real person in this Taoist school is not familiar with the world and lacks experience in fighting enemies, it is essentially because he has become stronger!

    Blocking the ferocious aura from the black wolf, Gao Feng, three men and one wolf walked through the bustling carriages at the city gate without causing any trouble.

    After leaving Zhongjing City, the three of them walked faster.  The little monkey woke up at this time, neither crying nor fussing, suddenly looking around with big eyes, curious and naughty.

    Since Gao Feng destroyed the branch of Jiuyoumen in Tianwang Temple, this place has been abandoned.  Thinking of the past, it feels like a lifetime ago.

    Gao Feng had no time to lament that the passing of time had passed by. Along the way, he carefully considered Zhang Zhijiang's method, the precious phantom he made for Zhang Zhijiang on the way back from the North, and the strange formations in the Taoist temple yesterday. He already had a clue in his mind.

    The Tianwang Temple was used as a branch by Jiuyoumen, and countless ordinary people have died over the years.  The demonic aura has been broken by Gao Feng, but the death aura and murderous aura are still strong.  The surrounding vegetation has declined, and even the children from the surrounding areas are afraid to come here to play among the ruins.  The masonry on the ground was broken, and a thick layer of dust fell. A dead mouse had rotted in the yard, exuding a stinky smell.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang stood aside, watching Gao Feng as if he was measuring the land of Tianwang Temple step by step. They didn't know what he wanted to do, but they didn't dare to disturb him.  The little monkey smelled the strong murderous and dead energy in the Tianwang Temple, and squeaked excitedly.  Looking at this situation, the naturally ferocious beast is very sensitive to murderous and deathly auras. Not only does it not resist, but it actually likes it.

    After a long time, Gao Feng drew a few runes on the east side of the Tianwang Temple compound, then walked to the north and drew several different runes.  In all directions, and in the center of the Tianwang Temple, more than twenty runes were arranged before returning to Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang.  Suddenly Gao Feng seemed to hesitate, pondered for a moment, and drew the last rune beside him.

    "Let's try it. I don't know if it will work." Gao Feng handed Zhang Zhijiang five pieces of Qiongshi, and then took the little monkey in Yuexiang's arms and said.  After saying that, Gao Feng raised his head and glanced at a sparrow in the air and ignored the little guy.  This sparrow has been following him since he left the city. The faint fluctuation of vitality on his body seems to be the magic weapon used by the Taoist Academy to monitor Zhongjing City. He does things openly and does not care about them.

    Zhang Zhijiang said: "I have already told you that the method of my cultivation is different. These Zhuguo and Qiongshi Laoshizi are of no use to me. If I really want to advance, I will have to fight to the death on the battlefield."

    Gao Feng smiled and said: "I know, letting you eat it has other effects. Go and try it, I don't know if what I think is right. Just stand on the rune in the middle and eat Qiongshi.  Don't be afraid of the blood evil spirit leaking out, I'm here to protect you, just concentrate on advancing."

    Zhang Zhijiang weighed the Qiongshi in his hand with hesitation, not knowing what Gao Feng had planned.  Qiong Shi tossed it in his hand and walked slowly to the runes painted in the soil.  The runes carved by Gao Feng were very simple. Zhang Zhijiang was not proficient in this and did not understand them.  Occasionally, I saw a trace of dark golden light flowing over the runes, which seemed to be entangled with silver snakes, which was not conspicuous in the soil.  Some of these runes are very close to each other, and some are extremely far away. There is no connection at all.

    "Is it okay?" Zhang Zhijiang asked. He couldn't understand it anyway, so he simply stopped reading.

    Gao Feng nodded and indicated to Zhang Zhijiang that he could eat Qiongshi.

    In the room in charge of the formation under the imperial city, a shining sphere about ten feet long was emitting hazy light, surrounded by five or six Taoist priests.There were more than ten heavenly masters watching and talking around.

    ??Maintaining the operation of the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" array all year round in the dark underground, monitoring whether there are monsters and monsters in Zhongjing City, the Taoist priests and the heavenly masters who are on duty in the Taoist temple live a very boring life.  Opportunities like this to watch the excitement are rare.  Almost all the real people and heavenly masters gathered around, chatting away the lonely time.

    "Why does this guy have so many gold coins?" A Taoist master said in surprise when he saw Gao Feng hand Zhang Zhijiang five gold coins.  After all, since the founding of Daxia, Qiongshi has almost disappeared in the world. Except for the Snow Mountain Temple in the North and the three Qiongshi Tiansong, there is no Qiongshi produced anywhere else.  Even if the Taoist temple relied on Daxia to become rich in the world, no one had ever seen such a lavish method.

    "Perhaps it was given to this boy by the saints of the North. It seems that he is very lucky." Another Taoist master said in a low voice, somewhat envious of Gao Feng's luck. "If I can have a golden stone, maybe  It¡¯s possible to break through the realm and enter the mysterious realm in one go.¡±

    "How old are you, and you are still broke. Let alone one Qiongshi, I think you will still be like this even if you eat all the Qiongshi Tiansong." Another Tianshi next to him said jokingly. The two of them have a good relationship.  , just joking but not malicious.

    A Taoist priest with a purple face looked intently at the runes that Gao Feng seemed to have casually drawn on the ground of the Tianwang Temple, his eyes fixed on it.

    The light of the semi-circular sphere is a bit frizzy, so it doesn¡¯t matter if you watch the fun. It would be unsightly if you consume too much of the vitality of the world and delay the business because of the fun.  On the not very clear picture, the runes and fonts of Gao Feng's calligraphy and painting on the floor of the Tianwang Temple were not clearly visible, but the purple-faced master looked at it with an eyebrow, as if he had encountered some problem.

    "Brother, what did that kid from the Gao family draw?" Another person asked the purple-faced master.

    "I can't tell." The purple-faced master thought for a moment and said.

    The purple-faced Zhenren is proficient in rune formations and is second to none in the Taoist temple. No one can match him except the weird-tempered Zhenren Sun.  Therefore, the person presiding over the formation under the imperial city is either the purple-faced Zhenren Lin or the weird-tempered Zhenren Sun.

    Unexpectedly, even he couldn't tell what Gao Feng was doing. The other real people and the Celestial Master were all surprised.  His voice was kept low, for fear of causing displeasure to the purple-faced real person.

    "You're pretending to be a god!" Ou Zhenren scolded.

    "Senior Brother Ou, why are Senior Brother Lin so pretentious?" A thin real person next to Ou Zhenren asked in an angrily tone.  Ou Zhenren looked at Gao Feng's movements in the light and shadow, and was scolding Gao Feng, but was deliberately misinterpreted as saying that he was talking about Zhenren Lin. He was already filled with anger and was about to explode at this moment.

    "That's enough! There are still noisy people below the imperial city. If you break the rules, be careful Senior Brother Kang will deal with you." The purple-faced Master Lin has a high prestige. He also brought out the big sign of Master Kang, and several Taoist Masters who did not want to deal with him did not  If they dare to make any more noise, they just glare at each other.

    "I'm not pretending, I think these runes should be connected to form a formation. Don't be too clever, it's interesting." Lin Zhenren twirled his beard and commented.  He didn't see what Gao Feng was playing with, so he didn't care. He didn't even think about the problem of losing face.

    "I heard that Blood General Zhang Zhijiang cultivates bloody murderous energy and proves his way through killing. Those few pieces of true energy are of no use even if they are eaten. It is really a waste of natural resources."

    "That is, to prove the Tao through killing, instead of going to the battlefield, you actually have to use your true energy. This is too unreasonable."

    "I don't know if I can get the real energy by rushing over at this time" The man who was interested saw Master Lin's expression was not kind, so he didn't dare to continue and stopped talking.

    "There must be some meaning, let's read on." Zhenren Lin said lightly: "This young man from the Gao family is quite good. He has already understood the three flavors of rune formations. He knows that he does not stick to ancient methods and arranges formations as if he wants to.  , just like an antelope hanging its horns, there is no trace left. But it is not the case, look at this."

    As he spoke, Lin Zhenren pointed to one of the more than twenty runes carved by Gao Feng, and said as if narrating it to his disciples: "This rune originally meant blood evil. The demonic energy of Tianwang Temple was  It is broken, but the death aura and blood evil aura accumulated over the past hundred years are extremely strong, and with the increase of this rune, it is not much weaker than the aura on the battlefield."

    After finishing speaking, he pointed to another rune and said: "This is very strange. I can understand the last rune as using the blood evil energy from the Tianwang Temple to stimulate the aura in Zhang Zhijiang's body to achieve the purpose of advancement. But  This rune is shocking, and it has a great influence on the blood evil spirit here, and judging from the location, it is not simply depicted, it must have deep meaning."

    "It's just a graffiti, Senior Brother Lin thought about him too deeply. How can someone at this ageWhat?  Not to mention that this kid from the Gao family hadn't entered into practice two years ago. Even if he started practicing in his mother's womb, how could he create a formation that even Senior Brother Lin couldn't understand in just a few years.  "Ou Zhenren is not convinced by others, but he has a lot of respect for the purple-faced Zhenren Lin's words. (To be continued. Please search Piao Tian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 581 The bloody murder of Zhang Zhijiang

    "You can't say that. When it comes to cultivation, those who have mastered it are respected. If you remain stubborn, your achievements in this life will be very limited." Ou Zhenren watched Zhang Zhijiang stand up and said.

    Ou Zhenren didn't know this truth, but he preconceptionally thought that Gao Feng was just pretending. Looking at Gao Feng's light and airy look, he felt uncomfortable, and the more he looked at it, the more awkward he became.  In addition, he was humiliated at the city gate, and since Ou Zhenren was determined to retaliate, he was naturally even more resentful.

    Just as he was about to say something, as soon as he expressed his unhappiness, he saw a bloody aura rising around Zhang Zhijiang!  With such a strong blood-evil gas, the entire semicircle of light turned red, as if there were countless blood flowing inside, and the smell between the mouth and nose also turned into the gas of blood.

    The faces of the Taoist masters and the Celestial Masters all became stern. Just seeing this posture was beyond everyone's imagination.  More than twenty runes flashed in an instant, either blood color or azure color.  But no matter what color it is, there is a dark golden light and shadow flowing in the middle of the rune's light, and there seems to be a silver snake entwining it, which is really beautiful.

    Except for the one at Gao Feng¡¯s feet, all the runes seemed to be connected with dark golden energy and began to flow.  Faintly controlling the blood evil energy in the Heavenly King Temple, preventing it from leaking out.  But at this level, the formation connection itself, which was already invisible, was even more looming in the blurry ball of light.

    "Increase the vitality of heaven and earth!" Master Lin ordered, with unquestionable majesty in his tone that was inadvertently revealed in his concentration.

    A Taoist Celestial Master next to him was about to say something when he saw Lin Zhenren¡¯s purple face and stern look. His lips moved but he said nothing and walked away silently.  He took out a fingernail-sized Yuan Jing from a Noble Phantasm. He looked a little distressed and reluctant to consume the few Yuan Jing stored in the Taoist Academy.  After another look, he reluctantly put the Yuan Jing into a rune floating in mid-air.

    The Yuan Jing gave off a bright light, and in an instant a line of light entered the formation in the room.  The semicircular aperture was much clearer, and even the ferocious expression on Zhang Zhijiang's face was clearly visible.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shimmers between the more than twenty runes, intertwining into a formation to bind and strengthen the blood-evil Qi in the Temple of the Heavenly King.

    After seeing it clearly, Lin Zhenren discovered that the runes at Gao Feng's feet also had an indescribable and obscure luster. Although they were not connected with other runes, they were filled with chaos that was no weaker than the aura of Tianwang Temple.  The brutal blood evil spirit.

    Zhang Zhijiang was shrouded in blood, and the five pieces of real energy were thrown into his mouth in one breath, chewed in big mouths, and then swallowed.  Seeing Zhang Zhijiang eating the real essence like a cow chewing peonies, almost all the Taoist practitioners and Celestial Masters felt distressed.  How come such a genius treasure fell into the hands of this rude man?

    Master Lin didn¡¯t even look at what Zhang Zhijiang was doing. He stared at all the rune changes like a hawk, unwilling to let go of any of them.  Even the subtle silver snake fluctuations flickering between the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi are clearly understood and remembered one by one.

    The light and shadow brightened up, shining on Master Lin¡¯s purple face, exuding a focused light.

    As Zhang Zhijiang ate five pieces of real energy, a stream of heaven and earth energy that was still vast in the light and shadow emanated from Zhang Zhijiang's body.  Such rich vitality of heaven and earth is so abundant that no one can imagine, because no one can even dream that someone would eat Zhenyuan Qiongshi as a snack, and even eat five of them!

    The vast vitality of heaven and earth turned into a giant dragon-like light cord, as thick as a bucket. Just as it was about to disperse, dark golden light lit up in Gao Feng's hand, and fine thunder and lightning light twisted and circled near the dark golden light. The sound was not loud but  But thrilling.  The dark golden light between the runes echoed each other, and followed Gao Feng's gestures, covering the Tianwang Temple.

    The long tassel is in hand, binding the blue dragon.

    The rich vitality of heaven and earth formed a huge whirlpool and began to rotate above the Tianwang Temple and above Zhang Zhijiang's head.  It drives the vitality of the surrounding heaven and earth, absorbing it, and swallowing it.

    The wind and clouds change color, and the sun and moon lose their light.

    More than twenty runes were immersed in the vitality of heaven and earth, and the dark golden light increased instantly, as if they had arrived in the medieval world. The vitality of heaven and earth next to them was so rich that even the medieval world could not compare with it.  The thick vitality of heaven and earth formed into mist, turned into haze, and turned into thick clouds covering the sky above Tianwang Temple.  A dark golden light is painted next to it, which cannot be dissipated.  Silver snakes kept coming and going in the clouds, illuminating Zhang Zhijiang among the bloody and fierce creatures.

    Thick heaven and earth energy pressed against the Temple of Heavenly King. The death energy and murderous energy underground that had been dormant for many years were stimulated by the rune formation arranged by Gao Feng. The pressure of the heaven and earth energy above was so huge that all the death energy and blood  All the evil energy was squeezed out of the silk cloth.

    ??So that¡¯s it!  Master Lin seemed to have some understanding, and a clear smile appeared on his serious face.

    The aura of death and blood evil that had been accumulated for hundreds of years in the area of ??the Heavenly King was extremely strong. There was a faint ghost that refused to disperse, but it was immediately shattered by the dark golden innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  All the power was in the courtyard of the Tianwang Temple, and there was no trace of it flowing away. The ground seemed to be unable to withstand such great pressure, and cracks began to appear slowly. As the energy of heaven and earth pressed down, the cracks could not help but intensify.  big.  In the light and shadow, it seems that you can hear the sound of the earth cracking.

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s eyes were half open and half closed, and the expression on his face was extremely ferocious, as if he had met an old enemy on the battlefield and wanted to kill you to the death.

    The bloody and murderous aura was extremely thickened by the vitality between heaven and earth, and the smell of blood seemed to fill the mouth and nose every time he breathed.  The little monkey in Gao Feng's arms was extremely excited at the moment, struggling to climb into the middle of the courtyard of the Tianwang Temple.  But Gao Feng was holding him tightly and couldn't leave at all.  Instinctively, the sharp claws grasped Gao Feng's arm, and the light of the cloth dragon's skin shone, guarding against Zhu Yan's bite.

    The blood evil energy has condensed into almost substance. Zhang Zhijiang stood in the blood mist, and it seemed extremely difficult to withstand the omnipresent pressure from all around.  A ball of blood-colored flames burned behind him. The flames were burning extremely slowly, as if they were under tremendous pressure.  But every time he swallowed, the bloody murderous aura in the Tianwang Temple became dimmed, as if the bloody murderous aura was swallowed up by the firelight behind Zhang Zhijiang.

    With every bit of bloody murderous intent swallowed up, the blood behind Zhang Zhijiang became more intense.  The flames began to burn fiercely, and the flames ignited the clouds formed by the very low heaven and earth energy, as if the clouds were also ignited.  The distorted faces of countless people who had died appeared in the blood evil aura, burning in the murderous fire with resentment, turning into countless blood-red colors and merged into the flames behind Zhang Zhijiang.

    The little monkey in Gao Feng¡¯s arms felt that countless murderous auras were being sucked away, and screamed heartbreakingly, as if the delicious food in his mouth was being snatched away.  Gao Feng helplessly hugged Zhu Yan tightly, preventing him from disturbing Zhang Zhijiang's advancement.  This little guy is really a ferocious beast, a born ferocious beast, and he actually likes the smell of blood as much as Zhang Zhijiang.

    I don¡¯t know if Zhu Yan¡¯s growth also requires absorbing the blood evil spirit like Zhang Zhijiang. If so, it would be a headache.

    Lin Zhenren's eyes became more focused, and he looked at Zhang Zhijiang's bloody flames coming to life in the light and shadow, swallowing up countless wronged souls like the bloody demons in the Nine Netherworld, devouring the blood evil souls that were compressed to the extreme by the vitality of heaven and earth.  Angry, greedy and fierce.

    It is indeed a good place!  It turns out that under the rune formation, the blood evil energy of Tianwang Temple has such wonderful effects.  Lin Zhenren made fists with both hands and bumped them hard, appearing extremely excited.  That's it!  What an ingenious means!  At this moment, the door shrouded in rune formations was suddenly knocked open, and an indistinguishable man with unkempt hair and a face burnt by smoke broke in in the light of the fire.

    "Get away!" A little boy from the Taoist temple was about to see what was going on, when he was trapped in a green light by the intruder.  The light is very short-lived and dissipates after just being imprisoned for a moment.  People with tattered Taoist robes rushed to Master Lin's side. Those who stood in front of him along the way, whether they were heavenly masters, real people, or boys serving tea and water, were all trapped in the light inexplicably.

    Master Lin knew who was coming, and without moving his eyes from the light and shadow at all, he said: "The method you came up with seems not as effective as the method the young people from the Gao family came up with."

    The disheveled Taoist's face was illuminated by light and shadow, and his expression was a bit ferocious and strange, as if he was facing the enemy who killed his father.  If it wasn¡¯t Master Sun from the Taoist Academy, who else could it be?

    Master Sun didn¡¯t speak, and seemed to turn a deaf ear to Master Lin¡¯s words. He just stared at the runes arranged by Gao Feng around the Tianwang Temple in trance.  His fingers were drawing something unconsciously, seeming to be arranging the rune formation just like Gao Feng.

    When Ou Zhenren saw Sun Zhenren coming, he became energetic. Already overwhelmed by jealousy, Ou Zhenren came to the light and shadow and said, "This kid from the Gao family is just messing around. With five pieces of real energy, anyone can do it."  Do it.¡±

    "Get out!" Brilliance flashed between Zhenren Sun's fingers, and a small rune flew out from his fingers, shrouding Zhenren Ou's side.  Although they are both real people from the Taoist Academy, their levels are completely different.  Sun Zhenzhen was weird and didn't care about anything, and he had been obsessed with rune formations all his life.  That's why Sun Zhenren's use of rune formations is at the pinnacle.

    "Quack!" Sun Zhenren cursed without even looking at Ou Zhenren and not noticing Ou Zhenren's dilemma of being trapped in the rune formation.  During the whole process, his eyes did not leave the light and shadow in front of him, as if something was always attracting him.  In the tender green confinement, Ou Zhenren¡¯s scorched faceThe color becomes uglier.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 582: Visions and treasures shock the real person

    The color of blood and fire burned and boiled in the light and shadow.  More than twenty runes with dark golden brilliance were arranged in a large formation, like a cage made of fine gold, tightly locking the vicious beast glowing with blood and murderous intent.  No matter how these bloody murderous energies clashed in the cage, they could not escape.

    "Tsk, this rune is a bit interesting." Sun Zhenren pointed his finger on the rune closest to Gao Feng. The simple seal characters, dark golden light, and silver snake-like electric light looked no different from other runes.  .  If anything, the blood around this rune is a bit strange, not flowing, but rather like a large red stone.

    At the beginning, this rune was different from other runes, but as time went by, it became the same as other runes, and no difference could be seen.

    "Junior brother, do you know what is written on it?" Master Lin asked as he did not recognize the rune.

    "I know, this rune has been lost for a long time. I tried to make it twice and failed. It means the breath of blood evil, coldness, greed, and killing. How did the kid of the Gao family learn it? No need to do anything about it.  With the materials, you can carve runes directly by scratching the ground twice?" Master Sun's face was filled with smoke and dust, which was ridiculous.  But once he stared at the runes, his whole temperament became as high as a mountain, making people unable to underestimate him.  "That's not right. Logically speaking, this rune should be placed at the feet of that rude man to maximize its effect. How come it is placed so far away like it doesn't matter whether it is there or not, and yet it is so close to me. Weird, weird!"

    How did Sun Zhenren know that Gao Feng didn't know what the rune was written on. He had seen this font in the fifth-level rune sea in the Immortal Mountain. The blood evil aura around the rune on the Immortal Mountain was strong. Gao Feng thought  Give it a try and sketch it out.  He was also worried that he could not control it and affect the formation of the entire rune. It was engraved in the farthest place, within his reach. If something went wrong, he would immediately erase the rune.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that the murderous aura of death that had been accumulated for hundreds of years in the Tianwang Temple would be able to be filled with the runes casually carved by Gao Feng.  Although it is not depicted at Zhang Zhijiang's feet, dominating the entire formation plays a big role, but it is also beneficial. It gathers the murderous aura and bloody atmosphere around the Tianwang Temple and strengthens it by several percent.

    This truth is beyond the imagination of Master Sun.

    The bloody aura gradually became lighter, but became more agile. It traveled through the flames formed by Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura and burned together with the bloody murderous aura.

    The blood-red fighting spirit in Zhang Zhijiang's body reached its peak. The long knife jumped up on his waist and was held by Zhang Zhijiang in his hand.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang was like a demon from the swirling sea of ??blood. The bloody and murderous aura behind him turned into flames, and the sea of ??blood flowed under his feet. His murderous fighting intent was like a sword, which made people feel a faint pain at the sight of it.

    "Drink!" Zhang Zhijiang raised his arms and roared violently, looking up to the sky.  The flames behind him suddenly swayed. Instead of being ignited by fighting intent, they became smaller and seemed to be extinguished.

    Gao Feng was determined, he just wanted to give it a try, but he didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Zhijiang would really advance again!

    The flames transformed from the bloody murderous aura behind Zhang Zhijiang immediately rose up after being "extinguished". The fire was so fierce that it burned as if it was trying to swallow up everything between heaven and earth.  At this moment, even the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi on the rune formation arranged by Gao Feng was a little unstable and was about to be swallowed up by the bloody murderous aura.

    Only the rune closest to Gao Feng seemed to be sensing something, emitting a strange and strange aura, echoing the aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body.  The little monkey in Gao Feng's arms also wanted to get out of his swaddling clothes extremely dishonestly, squeaking.

    Zhang Zhijiang broke through, and as soon as Gao Feng's joy appeared, he had to deal with the aftermath in a hurry.  Stabilize the rune formation and look at the newly learned runes carefully to avoid making mistakes while busy.  He still had to take care of Zhu Yan in his arms, but he seemed busier than Zhang Zhijiang, and seemed more dangerous than when he broke through.

    More than twenty runes blurred for a moment and then became clear again. The dark golden light on them was strong. No matter how ferocious and violent the bloody murderous aura was, they stood as stable as a seawall.

    All the bloody and murderous aura flows into the sea like a river, and is absorbed by the blood general who is like a god of death.  Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were still half-open and half-closed, with a flash of blood and murderous intent.

    Until all the bloody murderous and dead energy has been absorbed by Zhang Zhijiang, Blood General Zhang Zhijiang has firmly stood at the peak of the middle stage of the Xuan Realm.

    Seeing that Zhang Zhijiang had succeeded in breaking through the semicircular ball of light, the Taoist practitioners and the heavenly masters were all silent.  Instead of marveling at Zhang Zhijiang's strength, in the eyes of real people in the Taoist Academy in the middle stage of the Xuan Rank, it was just that.  The key is that Gao Feng's ingenuity allowed Zhang Zhijiang, who practiced bloody murder, to advance again after just one day!  And he made a bold move?, using five true essences to set up this situation is breathtaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to do this!¡± After a long silence, someone sighed with emotion.

    Ou Zhen's face was ashen, Zhang Zhijiang succeeded in advancing, it was like being hit hard in the face by the bloody evil spirit from the Tianwang Temple, and his face turned red.  Master Sun's confinement circle had long since dissipated, but Master Ou was still standing there, motionless.  But no one around him paid attention to him. Everyone was looking at Zhang Zhijiang and Gao Feng inside the semicircular light ball.

    ¡°I witnessed all this with my own eyes today, which is neither shocking nor unheard of.

    As if Zhenren Sun had found a rare treasure, he looked at the rune formation that had gradually become dim in the light and shadow, reluctant to part with it.  The light and shadow suddenly became fainter, and Master Sun became furious and shouted: "Light it up!"

    The Taoist Celestial Master just now had no time to feel sorry for Yuan Jing. Seeing Zhenren Sun's rage, he quickly took out the last Xuanjing the size of a fingernail and put it into the rune.

    The ball of light that was a little blurry just now lit up again. Zhang Zhijiang's rough appearance, confusion and surprise after breaking through the situation, and various complex expressions were intertwined, and they could be seen clearly and clearly.

    The runes in the Temple of the Heavenly King faded and scattered.  Master Sun and Master Lin watched reluctantly, as if they saw a wonderful picture disappearing before their eyes.

    The dust on the symbology carved by Gao Feng on the ground of Tianwang Temple was blown away by the wind, leaving no trace behind, as if it had never appeared at all.  There are cracks of different sizes left in the courtyard of Tianwang Temple, and the cold air from the ground spurts out, bringing with it white frost mist.  The bloody murderous aura is still vaguely visible in the courtyard of Tianwang Temple, which makes the courtyard of Tianwang Temple even more desolate.

    Zhang Zhijiang felt the powerful power flowing through his body and gradually put away the bloody murderous intent behind him.  With a face full of toughness and coldness, he still couldn't believe that his strength had been further improved. As if in a dream, Zhang Zhijiang still refused to believe that such a magical change had happened to him.

    "I have already stood at the peak of the middle stage of the Mysterious Realm, and it seems that I am about to break through it again." The blood on Zhang Zhijiang's face, which was roughened by the wind and frost in the Western Desert, has not faded, and it seems that every pore is still exuding pungent blood.  smell.  Zhu Yan in Gao Feng's arms seemed to like Zhang Zhijiang more, and he liked the smell of blood and murderous aura in Zhang Zhijiang's body. He was babbling and gibbering in his swaddling clothes, struggling to get into Zhang Zhijiang's arms.

    Gao Feng coaxed the little monkey and asked him to be quiet. He looked at the anxious look of the infant monkey and felt funny in his heart. He smiled and said to Zhang Zhijiang: "It's not easy anymore. It takes a lot to break through."  Even greater murderous intent, the murderous intent here in Tianwang Temple has been absorbed by you. Well, besides, there is always something wrong with breaking through realms one after another and not experiencing the mysteries of realms in a down-to-earth manner. Let¡¯s find another opportunity in the future.¡±

    Although Zhang Zhijiang wanted to win Long Wangshu, he also knew that Gao Feng was right. He smiled and a bloody light flashed on the long knife, like a red meteor across the sky.  The bloody murderous aura around him gradually subsided, but did not disappear.

    The bloody and murderous aura is as strong as it is tangible, and the control of power is still somewhat unfamiliar.  Zhang Zhijiang found a big stone behind Gao Feng and sat down, took out the knife oil and carefully wiped the long knife in his hand.  His expression was extremely focused, as if he was stroking his lover's hand, and there was actually a gentle look under his rough face.  As Zhang Zhijiang wiped the long knife, the bloody murderous aura around him, as thick as a sea of ??blood, gradually calmed down.

    Seeing Zhang Zhijiang advance one after another, Yuexiang was a little jealous.  Logically speaking, even if it is difficult for the Fox clan to advance, it is much easier than for people like Zhang Zhijiang who understand the bloody murderous intention on their own.  This is why Zhang Zhijiang has been stagnant in the Dragon Realm for so many years.  Perhaps due to his accumulation, or perhaps due to the fate of time, Zhang Zhijiang went directly from the Dragon Realm to the peak of the middle Xuan Realm in just a few days, while he was still in the Six-Tails Realm. The last time he ate the True Essence Qiongshi, and with the help of Gao Feng,  It's still a little short of full strength, and I don't know if I can enter Nanao today.

    Seeing that Yuexiang was a little nervous, Gao Feng smiled and comforted Yuexiang and said: "I will make a formation in a while, you go and try it. Last time, one True Yuan Qiongshi almost reached the seventh tail. This time, I am well prepared.  Let¡¯s use something better.¡±

    Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, thinking that it was just a few more pieces of true energy.  Counting the Zhenyuan Qiongshi that Gao Feng put on the table when he had breakfast, there should be three left.  It seems to be enough, but what if it still doesn't work?  While Yuexiang was worried about gains and losses, Gao Feng smiled, took out two palm-sized Yuan Jing from the Noble Phantasm and handed them to Yuexiang's hands, saying: "If you can't advance with this this time, let's think of a way.  "

    ?? Two Yuan Jings are placed on the palm of the hand. They are heavy and shiny. The abundant vitality of heaven and earth on them is steaming slightly, wrapping around the fingers like green onions like mist. The beauty is like jade, and the jade is like beauty.

    &nbsp; Gao Feng handed the Yuan Jing to Yuexiang's hand, then turned around and paced little by little in the courtyard of the Tianwang Temple, with his hands behind his back, like an old scholar in the academy, surveying the heaven and earth energy of the Tianwang Temple.  fluctuations.

    There was a dead silence in the hall where the imperial city formation was managed under the imperial city.  Two palm-sized Yuan Jing?  Several Daoists and Celestial Masters rubbed their eyes and looked at it several times, but they still couldn't believe it was actually two palm-sized Yuan Jing!  The crystal clear material, the rich vitality of heaven and earth, the dense mist that rises but never disperses, what are they if they are not Yuanjing!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 583: Being so extravagant to the fox demon

    Everyone knows how rare the number of Yuanjing is in the world. Even if Daxia is rich in the world, ten of the remaining Yuanjings are used to control formations under the imperial city.  After that earth-shattering battle that night, the Taoist Academy spared no effort to repair and maintain the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. The Yuan Jing that had accumulated for hundreds of years was consumed, and now there are only a few scattered dregs.  Even before the battle in Zhongjing City, there was never such a large Yuan Jing in the Taoist Academy.

    Where did that kid from the Gao family get two such big Yuan Jings?  Lin Zhenren's purple face turned a bit darker. There were still countless major things to be done in the Taoist Academy. How could Zhenren Lin not know what these two large Yuan Crystals meant.

    "For a little fox, a little fox with only six tails, he actually has to go to such lengths" As he said this, Lin Zhenren felt a little weak, his body moved, and he held the jade stand in front of him with both hands, feeling a little uncomfortable.  Lin Zhenren, who usually prides himself on being magnanimous, has a sour taste in his words now.

    For Gao Feng¡¯s behavior, I feel heartbroken and reluctant to give up. I really wish those two yuan crystals were the private property of the Taoist Academy.

    ¡°What a waste of natural resources, what a waste of natural resources!¡± After a long while, Master Lin muttered.  Seeing the red fox Yuexiang holding two Yuan Jings carelessly and only looking at Gao Feng's back in the Tianwang Temple, Lin Zhenren really wanted to snatch the two Yuan Jings from the light and shadow.

    Ou Zhenren¡¯s charred face seemed to be wearing a mask carved from boxwood, with no expression at all.  I had mixed feelings in my heart. I didn't expect that this kid from the Gao family would be so extravagant. Even the Taoist Academy, which was backed by the Daxia Royal Family, had never seen such abuse of Yuan Jing to help people advance in their heyday.  How on earth did he do it?  Ou Zhenren was thinking about this question.  But I can't figure it out.

    "You can't say that. Senior brother, look at the rune formations arranged by that kid from the Gao family." Master Sun was innocent and his heart was more dedicated to runes than Master Lin.  Except for the rune formation, he doesn't care about almost everything in the world.  Master Sun just glanced at the Yuan Jing that Gao Feng took out, then turned his attention to Gao Feng and noticed more details.

    Hearing what Master Sun said, Master Lin suppressed the depression and passion in his heart and began to watch Gao Feng seriously as he arranged the rune formations on the land of Tianwang Temple.

    Gao Feng walked to a place with his hands behind his back and drew a rune on the ground.  It looks very casual.  It doesn't seem like he cares.  All the runes were just drawn casually, wherever I thought of them.

    "The advancement of the fox clan is different from that of other demon clans. It is said that the growth of each generation of nine-tailed foxes must go through hardships. Only in this way can they become new nine-tailed foxes. In the past few hundred years, no fox in the fox clan can  Cultivated into a nine-tailed fox. The fox clan is also dying day by day. Thanks to the previous generation of the nine-tailed fox and the North Emperor, who are brothers and sisters. With the care of the North Emperor, and the fox clan and the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple in the North, they can barely keep it.  Identity of the Monster Clan. In my opinion, if it takes another hundred and eighty years, when Beidi gets old and there is no chance, these foxy people will destroy the Fox Clan." Sun Zhenren looked at Gao Feng's arrangements.  The rune formation, while talking nonsense, had nothing to do with Gao Feng's actions.

    "What do you mean, junior brother?" Master Lin heard some clues and said while watching Gao Feng casually arrange the rune formations.

    "Beyond the Six-Tails are the high-level fox clan, and the difficulty of advancement is beyond imagination. Senior Brother Kang gave this kid from the Gao family a True Yuan Qiongshi, hehe, what a joke." Master Sun was quite impressed by Kang's actions.  There were criticisms, but with such an innocent and innocent temperament, he did not dare to say anything disrespectful behind Mr. Kang's back. He chuckled twice and said no more.  Seeing what Master Sun meant, Master Kang gave Gao Feng a piece of True Yuan Qiongshi to let Red Fox Yuexiang advance, which was just to send the beggar away.

    Master Lin frowned and asked, "Fox Clan? After all these years, I really don't know how to advance to the Fox Clan."

    "I didn't know about it at first, but suddenly he told me that he wanted to help the Gao family's concubine and General Xue advance, so I went to Tongxiao to ask about the relevant situation." Regarding Tongxiao Taoist, Sun Zhenren didn't seem to be right.  Kang Zhenren was so respectful and his tone was very casual.

    "What did Junior Brother Tongxiao say?" Master Lin did not expect that just by asking Gao Feng to monitor Taoist Qingxu, so many strange things would happen in the process.

    Sun Zhenren did not squint, and his eyes followed Gao Feng's gestures.  Seeing that Gao Feng had arranged some simple and clear runes, although he didn't know what would happen in the end, he still had time to chat with Senior Brother Lin casually, "That guy Tongxiao searched for a long time and found a broken formation for me.  . I still have less time to think about it. I have already thought of the method just now. If it takes a little longer, maybe I can also arrange it!"

    As he spoke, Master Sun felt a little regretful and frustrated, as if he had lost a big opportunity.  Master Lin has long known that this junior brother is obsessed with the study of rune formations.He had such a temperament that he spoke incoherently, always talking about whatever came to mind, so he was not in a hurry and asked: "What did you find about the advancement of the Fox clan?"

    "There is no way. These big demon tribes are naturally stronger than other weak demon tribes, such as the bear tribe, wolf tribe, and even the pig tribe and elephant tribe. However, the fox tribe is so weak.  , actually once stood at the top of all the demon clan, even the giant dragon surrendered, do you know why?" Sun Zhenren looked at Gao Feng's movements and gave up.

    Master Lin couldn¡¯t laugh or cry, so he squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Junior brother, hurry up and tell me, that boy from the Gao family is about to finish the decoration.¡±

    "Oh." Zhenren Sun seemed to have remembered what he was going to do, and said suddenly: "The Fox Clan has always had a good relationship with the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple in the North, and received guidance from the saint. The specific guidance only depends on each Nine-tailed Sky  Only foxes know. In the past, someone was particularly curious. In the end, they only knew that it is difficult to advance to the high-level fox clan, and that there are other reasons for advancing to the nine-tailed celestial fox. No one knows what it is. This time is good.  , I can finally see how the six-tailed spirit fox advanced to the seven-tailed level. In my opinion, that boy from the Gao family is not making a fuss, and I don¡¯t know if two yuan crystals are enough.¡±

    Lin Zhenren was speechless, so what if he could advance to the seven-tailed fox?  And those two yuan crystals can be said to be priceless, and in special times, they can play an immeasurable role.

    "Huh? What does this rune mean?" Sun Zhenren just finished speaking and pointed at the runes drawn by Gao Feng in the soil of Tianwang Temple, confused.

    There is a dark golden light flowing on the rune. Although the semicircular ball of light is so bright that every detail is visible, the rune is far away and the obscure brushwork on it is not very clear.  But the aura flowing on the runes couldn't be more clear to the real person who has the highest level in the two Taoist academies and has studied the rune formations for a lifetime.

    Could it be that Master Sun couldn¡¯t understand?

    "It seems to be an illusion." Master Lin was also unsure and hesitated.  The runes related to illusion are all used to fight the enemy, and the rune array Gao Feng is currently deploying is to help the six-tailed fox break through the realm. What is the use of the illusion runes?

    In the Taoist hall under the imperial city, the Taoist masters and the Celestial Master heard the conversation between Sun Zhenren and Lin Zhenren, and they started talking about it.  It was as if countless wasps suddenly appeared, and the chatter made the hall that was dead silent just now become lively.

    There was a trace of blood on Ou Zhenren's scorched face, and he said: "What can that kid from the Gao family know? The last formation was also messed up after seeing Senior Brother Sun's demonstration. This time, it must have been exposed."

    The words were strong and unreasonable, like a child venting his anger, cursing randomly.  But no one paid attention to Ou Zhenren. All the powerful men in the Taoist Academy looked at the semicircular ball of light and wondered what Gao Feng was going to do next.

    Ou Zhenren stood there, ignored by everyone, and became even more angry. He said bitterly: "What's so good about it? The fox clan's breakthrough does not require strong vitality. If he can do it, I will kill him head-on."  here."

    These cruel words caused a burst of laughter, and a heavenly master who had always looked down upon each other with Ou Zhenren said jokingly: "Ou Zhenren, it is said that the concubine of that boy from the Gao family ate a piece of Zhenyuan Qiongshi last time.  It's just a little bit of advancement. This time there are two yuan crystals. In my opinion, you'd better not look at it. It's better to clean up first, take a shower and change clothes, and then see where to die."

    ??Ou Zhen has a straightforward nature and is determined to retaliate for his anger, so how can he think about so many things.  After being teased a lot, my face turned green and purple for a while, and I didn't know how to end it.

    At this moment, a dazzling light shone on the semicircular ball of light. It seemed that even the vitality of heaven and earth in the hall under the imperial city was aroused and began to become unstable.

    The illusion in light and shadow can actually cause fluctuations in the rune formations in the Taoist Hall?  what happens?

    The eyes of all the Taoist priests and heavenly masters were attracted, watching the fluctuations of heaven and earth vitality in the Temple of the Heavenly King.  Even though they have controlled the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation for so many years, it is difficult for the Taoist masters and heavenly masters to see such majestic heaven and earth energy gathered in a small courtyard.

    It¡¯s like returning to the legendary medieval world.  wrong!  Even in the legendary medieval world, there would not be such a strong concentration of heaven and earth energy in such a small area.

    The vast vitality of heaven and earth in the semicircular ball of light turned into milky white, and the red fox Yuexiang revealed her true body. The red figure was completely covered by milky white, looming in the milky white mist.  There was no trace of the runes that Gao Feng had just carved on the ground. There was no dark golden light flowing, no silver snake-like electric current flashing through. It was shrouded in the thick vitality of heaven and earth, as if it did not exist at all.

    All traces were covered up by the rich vitality of heaven and earth. Master Sun and Master Lin stood in front of the light and shadow, unable to see the rune formations.How does it flow to gather such strong vitality?  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 584: The Illusion of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox

    A rune in Lin Zhenren's hand suddenly lit up, stroke by stroke, extremely clear.  But it happened to come from scratch very quickly, from illusion to clarity, one stroke at a time, as if an invisible hand was drawing it out of nothingness quickly.  The runes are antique and somewhat obscure.

    The runes flew out and landed on the semicircular ball of light.  The ancient and obscure runes immediately blended into the light ball, as if they had penetrated deeply into the heaven and earth energy of the Tianwang Temple. The thick fog became lighter, and Yuexiang and Gao Feng shrouded in the fog were carved on the ground.  The runes on it are faintly visible.

    A fiery red fox stood in the mist in a daze, holding two yuan crystals in its mouth. It seemed like it didn't know what was going on.  A rune under Red Fox's feet that had just enveloped Red Fox shone with dark golden light, and from time to time there was light from thunder and lightning passing through it.

    The six fox tails swayed gently behind the red fox. There was no fear or excitement. He just stood calmly on top of the runes, quietly waiting for the destiny.

    The dark golden light around the surroundings flashed in the mist, and the hooks were woven into Yuanjing, which gathered in the mouth of the red fox, and sent out the Tian and Earth's vitality contained in the Yuanjing.  The vitality of heaven and earth in the entire Tianwang Temple, which is not a small courtyard, has turned into a heavy fog, but through the Taoist magic, it seems that the Yuan Jing has not changed at all, and the vitality of heaven and earth contained in it has not decreased at all, and is still so rich that it makes people uncomfortable.  Dare to believe.

    The dark golden light of the rune formation dissipated, and the light and shadow of thunder and lightning flickered for a few times before disappearing into the thick fog.  At this moment, the runes under Red Fox's feet began to "move"!

    The runes that originally gathered the energy of heaven and earth began to rotate, and the dark golden light and shadow turned into countless strands of golden threads in the mist, pulling the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth to rotate with the rotation of the runes.  Like the powerful hurricane that is said to be powerful in the Middle East sea, all the vitality of the heaven and earth is rotating crazily, forming a milky white cyclone.

    The wind turning in the eyes, the runes moved to the pole, but looked like a static.  As the surrounding heaven and earth energy formed a cyclone and turned into a static rune, even the lightning silver snake on the dark golden light remained quiet.

    Master Sun said "Ah" unconsciously, holding the dirty Taoist robe tightly with both hands, trembling slightly.  The dynamic but still runes on the screen suddenly changed!  It is no longer a rune that hides the wind and gathers energy to converge the vitality between heaven and earth, but has become an illusion rune drawn by Gao Feng that no one can understand its purpose!

    Can runes be converted like this?  The same rune can turn into another rune after rapid rotation?

    Both Master Sun and Master Lin were in a daze. They had never heard of it, never seen it, and had never even thought about it!  What a powerful idea!  But are such runes still useful?

    No matter what the real people in the Taoist Academy think, the changes in the picture are changing drastically.  As the new runes appeared, the vitality between heaven and earth also sensed something, and the rotation became more intense. Several denser ropes even appeared in the middle of the cyclone, surrounded by a faint dark golden light, like a real dragon.  General appeared in the cyclone.  Faintly echoing the strong sound of the cyclone, there were several faint roars of dragons and tigers.

    The picture was blurry for a while, as if it was interfered by some force, and it was impossible to see the scene of Tianwang Temple clearly.  This situation has happened before, and it was caused by interference from some powerful beings, mostly outside Zhongjing City.  But at this moment, the sparrows responsible for monitoring the surroundings of the Tianwang Temple had just been strengthened by Lin Zhenren's rune formation, and this happened again. Everyone was extremely confused.

    In an instant, everyone forgot what they were doing. Only a rune came out from Master Sun's fingers and merged into the semicircular ball of light.  After several struggles, the scene in front of everyone gradually became clear again.

    "Hiss!" A series of air-conditioning sounds echoed in the vast hall.  The continuous sounds of Taoist masters and heavenly masters taking a long breath of air-conditioning joined together and became long and sweet.

    "Pa!" With a crisp sound, the boy serving the tea dropped the tea tray and tea bowl to the ground, and the hot tea and broken porcelain pieces flew far away on the ground.

    But no one bothered to blame the boy. The boy seemed not to realize what he had done. His eyes were staring at the semicircular ball of light, his small mouth opened wide, and he was drinking.  .

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????: A huge figure appeared on the jade platform among the crowd, exceeding the height of the light sphere, swaggering in the hall of the Taoist temple, unscrupulously.  The light and shadow seemed to show a strange figure appearing in the courtyard of Tianwang Temple, standing in the core of the Taoist temple with a strong and indifferent aura as if there was no one else.

    What's this?  I have been working as a handyman in a Taoist temple for five or six years. I have seen all kinds of strange things.?Less.  Especially on the night of the battle in Zhongjing City, all the Taoist monks and heavenly masters went all out, and saw countless monsters and monsters in the light and shadow.  But none of them could even go beyond the range of the light ball, and even glanced around in such a big way. I don't know if they knew that this was the most secret and most heavily defended place in the Taoist Academy.

    The hugely affecting eyes swept over this side, and the little Taoist boy seemed to be stared at by those eyes. His whole body was sore and weak, and he fell into the broken porcelain on the ground without any strength.  The little Taoist boy who had never practiced magic couldn't even bear the gaze of light and shadow, and fainted directly.

    No one noticed the fainted Taoist boy behind him, and they were attracted by the strange fluctuations of vitality in front of them.

    The light and shadow in the central rune array of the Taoist Academy are reduced according to the actual proportion, and are transmitted back using a strange spell to reproduce the scene of the observed place.  On the night when Zhongjing City was in chaos, countless powerful monsters appeared, but the parts beyond them were just invisible. How could they appear directly in the hall of the Taoist Temple like this!

    Although the little Taoist boy couldn't bear the glimpse of light and shadow, in the eyes of the Taoist master and the heavenly master, the monster in front of him was just light and shadow, without the slightest trace of monster.  A huge, snow-white fox appeared in the hall of the Taoist temple. Its nine thick tails were waving in the hall of the Taoist temple. It passed across the body of the Taoist master and the heavenly master. There was an indifferent emotion in his eyes, and he accepted it as if he were lording over the world.  The worship of all living beings in front of me.

    Under the nine-tailed sky fox, in the courtyard in front of the Tianwang Temple, the vitality between heaven and earth has become much weaker.  The red fox was originally quite small for one person, but in front of the illusion formed by the vitality of heaven and earth, he was so small that no one noticed him at all.  The red fox didn't know when he took a step forward. The nine-tailed sky fox formed by the gathering of heaven and earth energy stood on top of the rune just under the foot of the red fox Yuexiang. The rune was still spinning at high speed, and countless dark golden rays of light shone.  Gathered into this rune from all around.

    And Yuexiang was pushed out by Zhang Xu, and she turned into her original shape like a child in a Taoist temple, lying on the ground, not knowing whether she was alive or dead.

    Countless tiny silver snakes walked across the runes, and in the hall of the Taoist temple, subtle sounds even kept ringing.  The rich vitality of heaven and earth in the two crystals held in the red fox's mouth formed two milky-white rivers, which converged in mid-air and flowed into the illusion of the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The red fox seemed to be in great pain. It let out a shrill hiss and its long red hair stood up like a hedgehog.  Six fiery red tails were spread out like spears and halberds behind him, and the red light on his body seemed to be surging.

    The nine-tailed sky fox with the energy of heaven and earth transformed behind him stood behind the red fox, showing no expression at all, indifferent to everything, as if the advancement of the red fox in front of him had nothing to do with him.  But the body transformed from countless pure heaven and earth energy is rolling and roaring with huge power.

    The dark golden light of the rune array arranged by Gao Feng circulated. After a moment of confusion, Gao Feng looked at the illusion of the huge nine-tailed fox while controlling the flow of the rune array.  The original idea of ??arranging this rune formation was to use the energy squeeze between heaven and earth to advance Yuexiang like last time.  Last time there was only a slight difference, this time with two yuan crystals, it can be done no matter what.  So Gao Feng wasn't nervous at all, but even Gao Feng didn't know why he arranged the next illusion rune inexplicably, and the rune that gathered the vitality of heaven and earth under Yuexiang's feet turned into another one after being circulated without even doing it.  Illusion runes.

    How is this going?  Thoughts flashed through Gao Feng's mind, but he had no time to think about it.  Although the nine-tailed sky fox is not an entity, the heaven and earth energy contained in the two yuan crystals and the heaven and earth energy gathered by the five real yuan that have not been dispersed just now merge into one. The pressure brought by the huge and rich heaven and earth energy can be  Just imagine.  Although Gao Feng did not face him directly, it seemed that it was not as good as facing him directly.

    At the same time, he must prevent the true energy from leaking out and causing unpredictable changes between heaven and earth. He must also maintain the rune formation and pay attention to the changes in Yuexiang. If there is a slight accident, he would rather not advance than let Yuexiang be affected.  harm.

    The red fox seemed to be pressed down by a huge mountain. It fell to the ground on all fours, and the ground beneath its body began to crack.  Cracks as thin as a spider web are spreading densely, but the cold air from the ground cannot be ejected, and it is all suppressed by huge and invisible pressure.  The rich earth energy was suppressed underground by the illusion of the nine-tailed sky fox, and the whole earth seemed to be shaking, as if it was on the waves.

    The little red fox lying on the ground unable to move its limbs raised its head in pain, as if its shrill roar was suppressed in its body and could not scream out.  Gao Feng looked at Red Fox with some worry, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand began to flow, ready to stop the rune formation at any time.  The moment the eyes of Red Fox and Gao Feng met, Gao Feng seemed to see the pain and persistence in Yuexiang's eyes, persistence and tenacity.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 585: Hatching Black

    Gao Feng was worried and uneasy, always ready.  The little monkey in his arms could not smell the smell of blood and murderous aura, and did not seem to be interested in the vitality of heaven and earth. Even though the vitality of heaven and earth gathered into the illusion of a nine-tailed fox, the little monkey still began to fall into a deep sleep.  The black wolf was patrolling behind Gao Feng, looking at the image of the tall nine-tailed sky fox opposite as if he were facing a formidable enemy.

    Zhang Zhijiang's hand stopped on the blade of the long knife. He was also attracted by the huge movement caused by Gao Feng. He wanted to say something, but he was afraid of disturbing Yuexiang's advancement, so he stared straight at it.  Occasionally I saw Gao Feng's back, with a hint of awe in his eyes.

    As the energy of heaven and earth in the Yuan Jing continues to be withdrawn, the image of the nine-tailed sky fox behind the red fox becomes more and more concrete.  For a moment, Gao Feng even felt the nine-tailed sky fox smiling at him.  A weird and weird feeling, a little familiar and a little strange.

    At the moment when Gao Feng felt the nine-tailed celestial fox transforming into heaven and earth energy and smiled, the two Yuan Jings held in the red fox's mouth made two crisp sounds. The energy was exhausted unconsciously and broke into countless pieces.  , scattered on the ground of Tianwang Temple.

    In the courtyard of Tianwang Temple, you can only hear the sound of the earth cracking, which is extremely boring.  The two crisp sounds seemed to have attracted the attention of the nine-tailed sky fox, which was transformed into the energy of heaven and earth behind the red fox, and looked down with somewhat confused eyes.  A huge palm was raised and pressed directly on the red fox.

    The vitality of heaven and earth is like substance. It does not dissipate when it touches Red Fox's body. Instead, it directly presses Red Fox to the ground.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng suddenly opened, and dark golden light suddenly brightened, and lightning rays continued to appear around Gao Feng's Soaring Sky Armor.

    There was also a low-pitched noise in the hall of the Taoist Temple under the Imperial City. No one knew what the nine-tailed fox was going to do.  It is said that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has disappeared from the world for countless years. It seems that no one has seen the existence of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox since the founding of Daxia. No one thought that they would actually see the legendary Northland in such a way.  The king of the world - the nine-tailed fox.

    When the huge nine-tailed sky fox moved, the entire hall of the lower Taoist temple in the imperial city seemed to be trembling.  Although the image of the huge figure in Zhaotianwang Temple has been reduced several times, and there is no interference from the vitality of heaven and earth, the unrivaled momentum still makes the Taoist practitioners and the heavenly masters feel that the vitality in their bodies is beginning to become unstable.  Fluctuate.  A strong sense of crisis spread in everyone's hearts, and the semicircular light ball that became stable began to puff like a flame.

    The sallow-faced Ou Zhenren ate a meal silently at the city gate, and kept hating Gao Feng and his party.  Ever since the huge nine-tailed sky fox appeared, Ou Zhenren's mind began to have a crack, and he had been in a trance, hoping that the red fox would fail to advance.  Although Ou Zhenren himself knew that such a huge scene could be summoned, and that the red fox had to face only the level of problems after breaking through the ranks and entering the Seven-Tails, he still hoped that there would be a turning point.

    Between worries about gain and loss, the nine-tailed sky fox raised his hand and slapped it three feet in front of Ou Zhenren.  The extremely lifelike image is like whether Ou Zhenren is really facing the nine-tailed fox, one of the most powerful people in the world. The unrivaled momentum makes Ou Zhenren completely forget that he is in the Taoist temple hall under the imperial city at this moment.  .  With a scream, his body glowed with true energy, and he retreated like a crossbow arrow.

    He is extremely fast, and at the moment of retreating, five runic defense formations appeared around him, spinning rapidly. Who can become a real person in the Taoist Academy, who is not a strong person?  Although Ou Zhenren is stingy and will retaliate, it does not affect his realm.  Before the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's hand fell, Ou Zhenren had already knocked down a jade platform. The rune array arranged on it was monitoring somewhere in Zhongjing City. It was knocked away by Ou Zhenren's body, and his vitality was still there.  It slid down in the air and dragged out a gorgeous arc.

    Master Lin frowned, and just as he was about to take action, Master Sun's finger was surrounded by a light blue light that directly enveloped Master Ou.  With a "dang" sound, the ice lump made by Fu Wen fell on the ground of the Taoist Hall under the Imperial City, creating a deep pit.  The shining ice crystal Zhongou Zhenren immediately broke through the ice and seemed to be much more awake at the moment. He looked at the messy hall that he had made in embarrassment and the damaged rune formation. His face turned red and he moved his mouth twice.  Don't know what to say.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Sun Zhenren¡¯s attack was not serious or serious, and if it really hurt Zhenren Ou, it would not be a good idea now when we are employing people.  Before he could catch his breath, Master Lin heard Master Sun yell angrily: "Get out!"

    In front of the Taoist Taoist Master and the Heavenly Master, he showed no mercy.  Sun Zhenren looked at the nine-tailed sky fox in front of him and ignored Zhenren Ou at all. He just seemed to dislike Zhenren Ou for interrupting his viewing of the rune formations arranged by the kid from the Gao family.

    Seeing his fellow Taoist disciples looking at him with either contempt or gloating, but no one came to comfort him, Ou Zhenren's face was filled with blood, his chest felt tight, his throat was sweet, and he spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    They are all from the same sect. An immortal master looked at Ou Zhenren and said,Lian Lian wanted to help him, but he saw the nine tails of the huge nine-tailed sky fox swaying in the sky. Every time he moved, the seven-color stream of light painted a rainbow in the sky.  The nine tails covered the sky and covered the sky in the blink of an eye, leaving countless rainbows in the sky and earth. Each rainbow bloomed with its own light. The sky above the Tianwang Temple, which was suppressed by the vitality of heaven and earth, suddenly changed from monotonous colors to extremely gorgeous.

    The immortal master was shocked. What did the nine-tailed fox want to do?  Is this a spell fluctuation?  The thought of helping Ou Zhenren disappeared. He stared blankly at the countless rainbows behind the nine-tailed sky fox, not knowing what to do.

    The entire hall was overflowing with light, and dozens of large and small rune formations around it were all illuminated by the seven-color rainbow and turned into the same gorgeous color. It was so gorgeous that no one could see clearly what was going on.

    It seems that time is very short, it seems that time is very long, even Master Lin and Master Sun are immersed in the brilliance and forget the passage of time.  I don't know when the seven-colored streamers began to gather in the sky, turning into an extremely thick colorful ribbon and turning into a river flowing in the sky.

    All the lights and colors gathered in mid-air, flowed, and wrapped up the red fox through the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox.  Layers of seven-color radiance wrap around Red Fox's body, and all the colors are mixed together, as if a master painter is mixing the colors of calligraphy and painting.

    Gradually, all the colors disappeared, leaving only the night-like black wrapped around the red fox's body like an eggshell.  It is extremely thick and solid, as if nothing in the world can break this eggshell.

    Gao Feng was also dumbfounded. What is going on?  I have never heard Yuexiang talk about people from the Fox tribe being so advanced.  As a baby, the little monkey was far less interested in this process than Zhang Zhijiang had just advanced, and was already sound asleep.  The black wolf dog sat behind Gao Feng, looking at the huge nine-tailed sky fox, as if he remembered something, with a trace of nostalgia in his eyes.

    Zhang Zhijiang had just finished the advancement, and the surging blood in his body was gradually calming down by wiping the sword, but he did not expect that Yuexiang's advancement would cause such a big commotion.  The nine-tailed celestial fox looked down at everything in the courtyard of the Tianwang Temple, instantly squeezing all Zhang Zhijiang's blood back and melting it into the sword.  It turns out to be like this!  Zhang Zhijiang was extremely shocked. In the consciousness of Blood General Zhang Zhijiang, the nine-tailed fox in front of him was not an illusion, but looked like the strongest man in the world was really standing opposite him, making him feel as if he could never imagine it.  The power of thinking.

    The tattered Taoist robes on Master Sun's body unknowingly rose up, and golden runes appeared on the inner robes. They became extremely real in the ragged clothes, and flew out again, in front of Master Sun.  Keep spinning.  Sun Zhenren's smoky face had a dull expression, like a weathered rock, and the vicissitudes of life were terrible.

    "Junior brother?" Master Lin felt the change of Qi in Master Sun's body and felt strange. He twitched his eyes and was startled.  Why didn't you take care of Master Sun at first glance? He seemed to be possessed.

    After shouting, seeing that Master Sun did not respond, the energy fluctuation around him became more and more violent. Master Lin hurriedly broke the runes around Master Sun, and a burst of ice and fire fell bit by bit. Master Lin grabbed Master Sun's wrist with his palm.  .

    After calming down the restless Qi in Zhenren Sun's body, Zhenren Lin let out a sigh of relief, and his back was already wet with sweat.  Could it be that the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox has some power that it can exert through unknown means?  It doesn't look like it, why would Junior Brother Sun be like this?

    Until this moment, Sun Zhenzhen breathed a sigh of relief. He still didn't realize that he had lost his composure. He looked at the dissipating figure of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox with some despair, and said softly: "So that's how it is."

    Master Lin was stunned. Could it be that Junior Brother Sun couldn't control the flow of infuriating energy in his body because of the rune formation?  Are you so obsessed?  Before I could ask Master Sun why he was sighing like this, the semicircular light and shadow on the jade platform returned to normal. The nine-tailed sky fox had gradually dispersed, leaving only a black eggshell in the courtyard in front of the Tianwang Temple.  The yard is full of small, bottomless pits, so dark that you can't see the bottom, and you don't know how deep they are.

    ¡°If the sparrows used by the Taoist temple to inspect the Tianwang Temple had flown higher, the Taoist priests and the Celestial Master would have discovered that the entire Tianwang Noodle Courtyard had been forcibly pressed almost a foot into the ground.  The land outside the Tianwang Temple and the land in the Tianwang Temple compound were neatly separated, as neatly as chopping with a knife and an axe.

    The hall of the Taoist Temple and the courtyard of Tianwang Temple were both silent.  No one has ever seen such a scene and no one knows what happened.  The courtyard of Tianwang Temple was in a mess, as if it had gone through a fierce battle.  The vitality of heaven and earth was completely gone, and everything seemed to have turned into seven colors of radiant light that converged into a black eggshell.

    After a while, there seemed to be a cracking sound from the black eggshell, beep, beep, beep, as if a new life was conceived in the black eggshell and was about to break out of the cocoon.  (Unfinished)Continue.  Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 586: Trivial matters before departure

    Everyone who saw this scene held their breath, no one could predict what would come out.  Could it be that the nine-tailed fox, which has not come to the world for so many years, will appear from here?

    With a "pop" sound, a fiery red tail picked apart the solid eggshell and waved it in the air.  The crackling sound continued, and fire tails appeared one after another.  With the last loud sound, the entire eggshell shattered, and a seven-tailed red fox appeared lazily in the courtyard of the Tianwang Temple.  Like a ball of the purest flame, seven big furry tails swayed around, and the already very weak vitality of heaven and earth around them began to flow as the seven tails swung.

    The black eggshells splashing around also turned into a black galaxy as the seven-tailed red fox swayed, following the red fox's fire tail.  Stars, stars, stars.

    After a few breaths, the seven-tailed red fox didn't seem to understand what kind of changes had happened to itself. The fine eggshells behind the fire tail separated and turned into seven-color radiance again, gradually covering the seven-tailed red fox's body.

    This time, the seven-color streamer was not filled with the indescribable vitality of heaven and earth when the nine-tailed sky fox appeared, and even the color was much lighter.  Soon the seven-color stream of light gradually faded, and Yuexiang returned to his human form with some confusion. Looking at Gao Feng in the courtyard of Tianwang Temple, he still couldn't believe that his body was filled with such majestic power.

    The movements of his hands and feet are overflowing with light, filled with the pure vitality of heaven and earth, making it impossible for people to look at it.  Gao Feng knew that Yuexiang had just advanced and had not yet mastered the power in her body.  Not worried, just looking at Yuexiang with a smile.  Feeling relieved.

    Yuexiang saw Gao Feng looking at her with a smile on her face. The light and shadow flashed behind her. Yingying walked up to Gao Feng and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    "What state has the Nanao reached?" Gao Feng asked.

    There was some hesitation, as if Yuexiang herself couldn't tell what state she had reached.  Gao Feng was not in a hurry, looked at Yuexiang kindly, and waited quietly.

    "It seems that just for a moment I felt that I had broken the Seven-Tails and reached the Eight-Tails. Later, I had the power to push me back to the peak of the Seven-Tails. If I have another chance, I will definitely be able to break through the Seven-Tails and reach the Eight-Tails." Yuexiang finally said with certainty.

    Gao Feng smiled.  Said: "Advancing is not as fast as possible. It must be mastered and stable. Otherwise, even if you reach the eighth tail, it will not be solid, and there will always be consequences when you advance further."

    Yuexiang moved her mouth.  No words were spoken.  I thought in my mind that I had arrived at the eight-tailed spirit fox.  Can you still hope to become a nine-tailed fox in the end?  This is too incredible.  But the days and nights with Gao Feng.  I have experienced countless things that I never thought of, and I gradually became accustomed to them.

    In the hall of the Taoist Temple under the Imperial City, the red fox Yuexiang emerged from her cocoon.  Whispering introductory sounds began to sound.

    "Junior Brother Sun, why did you lose control of your zhenqi just now?" Although Master Lin was also surprised that Red Fox advanced in such a strange way, he was still concerned about Master Sun's condition, for fear of another accident.  The Taoist temple was almost exhausted in that night's battle. There would be another battle in the future, and it could no longer withstand unwarranted losses.

    Sun Zhenren, who has always been cynical and only obsessed with rune formations, saw that the rune formations in the Tianwang Temple compound had disappeared, as if he had lost some precious treasure. He sighed and said, "It's a pity, Gao.  This kid needs to go to the Qingxu Sect¡¯s chief helm, otherwise we must take him back to the Taoist Temple to have a good discussion.¡±

    Master Lin didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when he heard Master Sun¡¯s answers to the questions that he didn¡¯t understand. He sensed that Master Sun¡¯s vitality was flowing smoothly and knew that it was no serious problem, so he felt relieved.

    "Just now I seemed to feel that the nine-tailed sky fox of the fox tribe really appeared, and not just an illusion formed by the vitality of heaven and earth like what we saw." As he said this, Master Sun seemed not sure whether what he said was right.  , frowning in distress, almost twirling his few remaining beards.

    "The real nine-tailed fox? Hasn't it been dead for a long time?" Master Lin asked curiously, could it be the soul of the nine-tailed fox?  There didn't seem to be anything too strange about the formation just now. How could it find the soul of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?

    "No, no!" Sun Zhenren was even more distressed when he heard Zhenren Lin ask this question. He seemed to be unable to find any words to explain what he sensed. He touched the top of his head with his left hand, looking extremely annoyed.  "It's not that the nine-tailed sky fox really appeared, but this way of advancement is the way for the most direct line of kings of the real fox clan to advance. I can be sure. When I go back and study it carefully, I will definitely be able to figure it out.  , we can definitely figure it out.¡±

    ¡°As he spoke, Master Sun couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the pen and paper, and wrote down everything in his mind like ghost drawings.  Master Lin couldn't help but feel amused when he saw the innocent look of this junior fellow student in the Taoist school who was at odds with him.  So what if I knew?  What the Taoist Temple is facing nowThe matter was an almost unmanageable mess after the Battle of Zhongjing City.  Prince Qin was kidnapped by Tao Ancestor, and there were some problems with the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. Junior Brother Sun was still immersed in a brand new rune formation that he had never thought of before, unable to extricate himself. What should I do with this  What about some advice?

    Suddenly, Master Sun¡¯s hand stopped on the paper and remained motionless for a long time.  A drop of ink with the scent of ink fell, splashing into an ink flower, and the paper with ghostly drawings became even more scrawled.

    Sun Zhenren was furious, and the rune array between his fingers shone with light, covering the wolf hair and flying towards Zhenren Ou who had just been helped up. He cursed loudly: "You son of a bitch, there is no reason to make such a loud noise!"

    Master Lin smiled bitterly. It was probably because Master Ou was so disturbed just now that he was frightened by the nine-tailed sky fox and backed away one after another. He broke a monitoring circle of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" and disturbed Junior Brother Sun's mind. There was one detail that he couldn't figure out clearly.  Then he got angry.  After rubbing his hands, Master Lin didn't know how to persuade him.

    As soon as he hesitated, Sun Zhenren threw the rice paper in his hand on the ground and strode towards Ou Zhenren, rolling up his sleeves.  Ou Zhenren was roared by Sun Zhenren, and his face was completely lost. He vomited a mouthful of blood in a daze. His vitality was severely damaged, and he was trapped by the rune circle on Sun Zhenren's wolf hair. He was so dizzy that he didn't know what happened.

    "Junior brother" Zhenren Lin called out. Just as he said it, Zhenren Sun walked up to Zhenren Ou and punched the corner of Zhenren Ou's eyes with his fist.

    Sun Zhenren went into battle shirtless and punched Ou Zhenren directly.

    In the eyes of the people of Zhongjing City, the real people of the Taoist Academy are all immortals and gods. Even when they fight with the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect, they are extremely brilliant and gorgeous. How can they think that they are like street shrews?  He was beaten with old punches.  When Master Lin saw this, he felt even more helpless.  Junior Brother Sun knew how to do things appropriately. Although he was full of anger in the Taoist temple, he did not use powerful spells. He only used old fists against Ou Zhenren to vent his anger.

    After watching, after waiting for three to five seconds for Junior Brother Sun to vent his anger, Master Lin came to the two of them, pulled Master Sun away, and comforted him with gentle words, and then the two of them completed the formation.  , if it doesn¡¯t work, ask the guy from the Gao family for details.

    Sun Zhenren glanced bitterly at Ou Zhenren, whose eye circles turned black and purple, and his mouth was crooked and his eyes were slanted. He spat hard and cursed: "If you dare to make noise again in the future, let's see how I deal with you!"

    Still not relieved, he wanted to kick him again, but Master Lin quickly pulled him away.  Such a thing happened under the most strict imperial city of the Taoist Academy. We can't let others know that losing face is just a trivial matter. If Emperor Xia Huangren and Zhenren Kang find out, Junior Brother Lin and Zhenren Ou will inevitably be punished.

    When the Taoist temple under the imperial city was in a mess, I suddenly heard a childish voice saying timidly: "Wolf?"

    The sound was extremely small, mixed in with the commotion, and went unnoticed.  However, Master Lin heard it clearly. He turned around and saw the change in influence on the semicircular ball of light. He quickly pulled Master Sun and said, "That boy from the Gao family wants to advance that wolf. Go and have a look quickly. Don't delay."  .¡±

    As he said that, he felt happy in his heart. If it hadn't been like this, I don't know how long Junior Brother Sun would have made trouble.  As soon as he heard that there was an advancement, Master Sun seemed to have forgotten the existence of Master Ou. He said "Hmm" and turned around to look.  Anger comes and goes quickly, and it is so innocent.

    On the semicircular light screen, Gao Feng held a Yuan Jing in his hand. The black wolf opposite was obviously very resistant and turned his head to one side with his tail between his legs.

    "How many yuan crystals does he have!" A Taoist Celestial Master exclaimed.  I saw so many incredible things today, and a rare treasure like Yuan Jing is nothing.  But the kid from the Gao family took out the True Yuan Qiongshi and Yuan Jing one after another, and his methods were so extravagant that the Taoist masters and heavenly masters were envious.  You must know that both True Yuan Qiongshi and Yuan Jing are treasures that are hard to find in the world. Ordinary monks will rarely see them even if they spend their whole life. If they happen to get one, they will not be willing to use it, and how will they let those who follow them  For human use?

    Where did this kid from the Gao family come from?  Why haven't you heard of it before?  Where did you get these treasures?  The same question hovers in everyone's mind.

    "This is too hasty." When Sun Zhenren saw Gao Feng's back to him, Hei Lang was extremely reluctant at first, but he didn't know what Gao Feng said and still threatened Hei Lang.  The black wolf half-pushed and picked up the Yuan Jing with reluctance in his eyes.  And Gao Feng did not arrange the rune array like Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang did when they advanced. He simply and casually let the black wolf absorb the energy of heaven and earth in the yuan crystal.

    This method is too rough!  Compared with Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang's previous advancement, this is indeed the case.  Gao Feng also made an impromptu decision, and saw Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang both agreeing.?Advancing, Gao Feng saw Hei Lang behind him, and suddenly became interested.  Entering the Immortal Mountain, he took a large amount of Zhuguo, Zhenyuan Qiongshi, and Yuanjing. Although he was not prepared for the Black Wolf's advancement, he casually let it eat a piece of Yuanjing.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 587 Dragon Wolf

    The Taoist Master and the Heavenly Master were extremely indignant at Gao Feng's waste of natural resources. Ou Zhenren squinted his purple eyes and was about to say something. In a blink of an eye, he saw Zhenren Sun standing in front of the light curtain. The words he was about to say were swallowed back.  Just now, Master Sun acted violently like a rogue. Master Ou was completely shocked. He even forgot to dodge and fight back. Even now, he didn't get over it. Even if he looked at Master Sun, he was still scared.  .

    On the light screen, the rich vitality of heaven and earth contained in Yuan Jing seemed to be within reach, making the Taoist practitioners and heavenly masters salivate.  Nourished by the vitality of heaven and earth, the black wolf's long black hair became even darker and more discernible. It seemed that there were countless vitality of heaven and earth flowing on each black hair.

    "Tsk, tsk, really, oh, what does this kid from the Gao family say he wants to order?" Sun Zhenren rubbed his hands and sighed.  It was not because he wasted a Yuan Crystal on the black wolf, but because he knew that Gao Feng had no clue about the black wolf's advancement, and it was a pity that he could not see the novel ideas and display of rune formations.  In the eyes of Zhenren Sun, Yuanjing is completely different from the rune array.

    "When he comes back, he must take this boy from the Gao family and talk to him in the Taoist temple for three days and three nights."  Master Sun sighed with emotion and made up his mind.

    And at this moment, the illusion of a giant dragon appeared behind the black wolf, looming in the clouds and mist transformed by the vitality of heaven and earth.

    The real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist temple have become numb to the accidents that frequently occur today. Zhang Zhijiang's blood evil is rich, absorbing the death and murderous energy of the Nine Nether Gates of the Tianwang Temple for hundreds of years. The red fox advanced and actually had the Nine-tailed Heaven.  A vision of a fox appears behind him.  But in those two times, after all, Gao Feng's carefully arranged rune formations played a bonus role. Black Wolf held the Yuan Jing in his mouth. It seemed that this kid from the Gao family was messing around and ruining things. How could there be a real dragon here?  A wolf appears from behind?

    Could it be that this wolf is a real dragon?  In the Taoist Hall under the imperial city, all the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist Temple were confused. Even if the illusion of Beidi appeared behind the black wolf, no one would be so surprised!  Did everyone look away?  Is this a real dragon that has learned to transform?

    Both Master Lin and Master Sun stared blankly at the light screen. Suddenly their minds went blank, and then their thoughts flashed like lightning.  A real dragon that can take shape?  There are rumors about it, but no one has ever seen it.  Everyone thinks that it is just a saying to deceive stupid men and women. How could it be possible to see it with your own eyes today?

    A real dragon was hovering behind the black wolf. The black wolf's limbs were raised, each with a black cloud on its four pointed claws, as if some auspicious beast had appeared.  It's just that this "Xiangrui" looks extremely ferocious, and it doesn't look peaceful at all.

    The four pointed claws of the black wolf slowly became longer, shining like blades, like daggers.  The four already thick and muscular long leg muscles also began to swell, showing off the true wild power.  Under the long black hair, the brilliance of seven-color dragon scales faintly flashed and disappeared in a flash.  An invisible layer of mist dispersed all around, and you couldn't see it unless you looked carefully.

    "Dragon power?" Lin Zhenren traveled around when he was young and saw a real dragon in the Dragon Forest in the North.  The power surrounding the black wolf in front of him vaguely gave Lin Zhenren the illusion that this was Longwei!  The might of a real giant dragon!

    Is this black wolf really transformed into a giant dragon?  Lin Zhenren suddenly felt that everything that appeared in front of him was extremely ridiculous, beyond his imagination, and his clear understanding of the world over the years became extremely pale.  A sense of powerlessness spread throughout his body, and Master Lin felt that he was facing a huge illusion. It seemed more reasonable and acceptable to explain it this way.  Even if he had to face the powerful methods of Qingxu Daozu in the illusion, it seemed that even that would be much better than overturning all his cognitions.

    Almost all the real people and heavenly masters present in the Taoist Academy had the same thoughts as Zhenren Lin. They watched the black wolf rising into the sky in the light and shadow, exuding some dragon power and having a ferocious face. Their hearts were in a state of confusion and they didn't know what to do.

    The advancement of Black Wolf was much shorter than that of Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang. The cloud dragon nine appeared behind him and disappeared in a flash, and the dragon power around him quickly retracted from his body.  The Yuanjing turned into countless fragments in the mouth and was spat out by the black wolf.  Only the sharp claws and strong body proved that everything that had appeared before was true. The black wolf had indeed become stronger, but he didn't know how much the specific strength had increased.

    Others don¡¯t know it, but Gao Feng knows that the black wolf is a rare thing he brought out from the fairy mountain, and cannot be compared with Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang.  I don't know exactly how strong the black wolf is. It seems that I will ask the little fox next time I go to Fairy Mountain.  Could it be that this guy is made of dragon skin and keel bones, and his advancement is based on the dragon clan's method?  If this is the case, is Black Wolf considered a wolf or a dragon?  Will I be able to use Dragon Power and Dragon Language to fight in the future?

    Gao Feng looked interesting and thought about Heilang.When the real person from Qingxu Sect faced him, he was greeted by a burst of dragon power, and he laughed happily.

    No matter what, Zhang Zhijiang, Yue Xiang, and Hei Lang around him have all made great progress, which is enough to make Gao Feng happy.  However, the infant monkey in his arms was fast asleep, as if he had completely ignored the power of Black Wolf and Yuexiang when they advanced, which made Gao Feng marvel.  Looking at the cute little monkey in his arms, Gao Feng didn't know what the little fox meant by asking him to take the young Zhu Yan down the mountain.

    Holding the infant in his arms, Gao Feng felt helpless.  Generally, the lifespan of these extinct evil creatures is much longer than that of the human race. Maybe I am already old. This little monkey has just come out of its infancy and cannot help me at all.

    If you don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t think about it. The little fox won¡¯t harm you anyway.  This young Zhu Yan was specially given to him by the little fox after asking the two fur balls. It must be useful.  Gao Feng thought calmly, holding the infant monkey in his arms, and took Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Heilang back to the capital.

    After exiting the gate of the Tianwang Temple, Gao Feng and others discovered that the entire Tianwang Temple had been chopped down by more than a foot, but the surrounding area of ??the Tianwang Temple was intact.  Seeing that just now, whether Zhang Zhijiang advanced or Yuexiang summoned the phantom of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Gao Feng's rune formation had its power confined within the radius of the Tianwang Temple. Gao Feng was still somewhat satisfied with this, and then  As he advanced to the holy realm with strength, his understanding and application of rune formations became much stronger.

    There were no words along the way. Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang were all silent, feeling the increased power in themselves, getting used to it, and being guided.  Gao Feng held the infant monkey in his arms and sensed something strange about the little monkey, but he gained nothing.

    As we gradually approached Zhongjing City, the endless flow of convoys around us were busy, trying hard to heal the trauma suffered by Zhongjing City.  The broken streets are being repaired, and everything in the city is gradually becoming more orderly.

    Rather than returning directly to the old house of Fengtian Mansion, Gao Feng and his party went directly to the Taoist Temple and found Deng Tianshi's residence to visit Deng Tianshi.

    As soon as he entered the Taoist temple, the infant monkey in Gao Feng's arms opened his eyes and looked around curiously.  At the same time, the rune array surrounding the Taoist temple began to buzz, as if it had encountered a powerful enemy and started to activate.  Gao Feng felt a little strange. The Taoist Temple himself had been here several times and would not be hostile to his aura.  Could it be that the infant Zhu Yan in his arms triggered the reaction of the Taoist rune array?  I couldn't detect any powerful aura on Zhu Yan's body, so how could the Taoist academy's magic circle sense it?

    The little monkey ignored the changes in the Taoist Rune Array. After looking at it twice, he seemed to feel bored. He breathed a sigh of relief, turned over in Gao Feng's arms, and fell asleep again.  When the little monkey closed his eyes and fell asleep, the Taoist rune array stopped fluctuating.

    The Celestial Master on duty at the Taoist Academy has just arrived, and he is also baffled.  This heavenly master knew Gao Feng and saw that Gao Feng was holding Kang Zhenren's waistband in his hand. He checked it around and found nothing unusual.

    Gao Feng explained that he came to visit Deng Tianshi.  The heavenly master on duty at the Taoist Academy let Gao Feng in without any embarrassment.  The Taoist temple was in chaos and full of things. Since Gao Feng held Master Kang's token, there was no reason to focus on Gao Feng and waste his time.

    Walking all the way to Deng Tianshi's residence, the Taoist courtyard was filled with the aroma of herbs, and the smell of blood was faintly audible hidden in the smell of herbs.  The Taoist temple suffered huge losses that night. Even the lowest Taoists were mostly injured. Resources were scarce. Whether there were suitable medicines containing the vitality of heaven and earth, they could only rely on secular herbs for treatment.

    Walking to Master Deng Tianshi¡¯s residence, Gao Feng asked Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang to stay outside. He didn¡¯t hesitate to take Yuexiang with him, pushed open the ajar door and walked in directly.

    Deng Ying was busy in front of the hospital bed when she saw Gao Feng and Yuexiang coming in. A smile appeared on her tired face and she said hello.  I accidentally spilled the freshly cooked soup in the soup bowl. It was so hot that I endured the pain. I quickly put the soup bowl on the table and blew on it hard.

    On the hospital bed, Deng Tianshi was lying on the bed facing the wall. Gao Feng put his fingers in front of his mouth and made a gesture of silence. He walked towards the hospital bed and felt the breath of Deng Tianshi.

    Deng Tianshi's injury did not improve after a day, but instead looked a little weak.  He didn't sleep well on the hospital bed. When he heard Gao Feng's arrival, Deng Tianshi turned over and sat up slowly.  He asked Deng Ying to go out to talk to Yuexiang, and then managed to stand up and chat with Gao Feng.  Seeing the infant monkey in Gao Feng's arms sleeping soundly, Tianshi Deng became more energetic and asked a few questions.  Gao Feng didn't say where it came from, he just said it was the young Zhu Yan, and Deng Tianshi was amazed.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 588: Disaster Is Coming

    Gao Feng chatted for a while and saw that Deng Tianshi's expression was getting more and more depressed. He didn't sit still for a long time and took out three red fruits from his precious phantom and put them in Deng Tianshi's hand.  Deng Tianshi was stunned. He knew Zhu Guo, but he had never taken it.  Even for the Taoist Celestial Master, Zhu Guo is still an elusive treasure.  The room was filled with fragrance, which dissipated the smell of the soup.  Tianshi Deng knew that Gao Feng had given it to him to treat his injuries. He was a little excited, his cheeks flushed, and he said tremblingly: "This is too expensive."

    Gao Feng quickly helped Deng Tianshi lie down, and comforted Deng Tianshi and said: "You should recover as soon as possible. In the past few years, you have been under the care of Tianshi. I know the friendship between them, so there is no need to say more. A few red fruits, the energy of heaven and earth is gentle, no matter what  It can be taken orally or used as medicine. The Celestial Master's vitality is only damaged, so I think three red fruits are enough. Everything in the capital city is busy. When the boy returns safely from the Qingxu Sect's helm, I can have a drink with the Celestial Master."

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s ardent friendship, Tianshi Deng slowly closed his eyes, patted Gao Feng¡¯s hand, and told him, ¡°Go, be careful on the road.¡±

    Gao Feng said goodbye and gave Deng Ying a few words before taking Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang out of the Taoist temple.

    After returning to the old house in Fengtianfang and having a quick bite, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were kicked out by Gao Feng and went to stabilize their respective realms.  The little monkey in swaddling clothes is sleeping soundly, doing nothing and making no fuss, which is a relief.  With this little monkey around, the black wolf became much more well-behaved. He just walked around outside the house, looking at Gao Feng, wanting to get close to Gao Feng, but he was afraid of the little monkey.  I don¡¯t know why the black wolf with sharp teeth and claws dared to pounce on the real dragon and fight bloody battle, so he was afraid of this infant Zhu Yan.

    In practice.  The day passed quickly. Early the next morning, a Taoist heavenly master came to the old residence of the Gao family in Fengtianfang and ordered Gao Feng to come to the palace to see him.

    Gao Feng knew that he was going to leave today, and there was nothing special to take care of at home. He packed his things, left the door unlocked, and came to the imperial city with the Taoist Celestial Master.  The chaos in Zhongjing City has been initially brought under control, and there are fewer patrol soldiers.

    The collapsed towers around the Imperial City have been cleaned up and are as tidy as ever, but the Imperial City has become unusually deserted.  There is no solemn and solemn atmosphere in the past.  It does look a bit dilapidated everywhere.  It spreads from the very core and is everywhere.

    Commander Shi stood guard in front of the Imperial Study Room. When he saw Gao Feng coming, he nodded enthusiastically.  As the closest guard leader to Emperor Xia Emperor Ren.  Lin and Shi knew the likes and dislikes of Emperor Xia Huangren very well.  Recently, this kid from the Gao family, whom no one usually noticed at all, has been showing up.  I didn't care much at first.  Every year in Beijing.  There are countless young talents who flash by like shooting stars, and most of them have fallen.  The rest have to work hard and wait for the opportunity.  But this kid from the Gao family is indeed an anomaly.  The kings of Qin and Wei, who gathered the spiritual energy from all over the world, did not progress as fast as him in cultivation.

    Like a bright shooting star, he rose from a poor boy in a run-down house to the holy realm in almost the blink of an eye. Such a person is still favored by Emperor Xia, and if he does not build a good relationship, Commander Shi has been in vain for so many years.  Zhongjing City has been screwed, and all the years have been fed to the dog.

    Gao Feng also smiled and bowed slightly, looking inside. Commander Shi nodded and let Gao Feng go in alone, leaving Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang outside the imperial study.  All steps were completed in a silent tacit understanding, and outsiders could not see the eye contact between Gao Feng and Commander Shi.

    Gently knocking on the phoenix wood painted door of the royal study, Emperor Xia Ren coughed slightly inside, and Gao Feng opened the door and entered.

    Emperor Xia Huangren was dressed in light yellow casual clothes and a scarlet cloak. He stood tiredly in the study with his hands behind his back, looking at the sky outside the window, wondering what he was thinking.

    Hearing Gao Feng's voice outside the door, Emperor Xia Huangren did not move. He was still looking at the blue sky in the capital city outside the window, as if he was looking at the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, in trance.

    The Taoist Heavenly Master withdrew and closed the door.  Gao Feng stood in the imperial study room, unable to speak. He looked at his nose, nose, mouth, and mouth, waiting quietly for Emperor Xia Ren's greeting.

    After a long time, Xia Emperor Rendi said: "Zhang Zhijiang has actually reached the peak of the middle stage of the Xuan Realm under your command, and your red fox concubine has also reached the seventh tail. You are indeed very capable."

    Gao Feng lowered his head and said, "Thanks to your Majesty's great blessing, I managed to advance to the next level yesterday."

    "Reluctantly?" Emperor Xia Huangren turned around with an imperceptible smile at the corner of his mouth, looked at Gao Feng, and said: "Haha, I casually took out five pieces of True Yuan Qiongshi and three pieces of Yuan Jing. How can I say that this kind of skill can be said?  Is it forced? Even the Taoist Academy is reluctant to part with such a big gesture."

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what to say, but Nuonuo stood in front of Emperor Xia Huangren, one of the top five in the world, with his head bowed.

    "Don't be nervous, you can tolerate Zhang Zhijiang, how can I tolerate him?"Not you.  As for the skills you practice and other matters, you said before when you didn't know my identity that as long as you contribute wholeheartedly to the Daxia royal family, it's up to you.  Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to have turned into the kind old man on the Demon Suppressing Division campus again. He looked at Gao Feng with a smile and said, "This time I want you to go to the Qingxu Sect alone. I have my own reasons, so I won't say more."  There are two beads here. Keep them.  I didn't use it that night, so I'll just keep it for you.  Injecting Qi, two metal puppet warriors from the Demon Suppressing Division will appear.  "

    Emperor Xia Huangren put two pearl-like objects on the desk and continued: "That night, we relied on the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division to barely decide the victory. These two beads were more powerful than the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division that appeared that night.  It's powerful and has many uses. I won't tell you the specific details. Nowadays, Zhongjing City is riddled with holes and there are monsters ready to move around. That's all I can do to help you."

    Gao Feng took two light yellow beads and looked at them carefully. They seemed to be no different from ordinary pearls.  But how could the thing that Xia Emperor Rendi gave him so dearly and preciously be an ordinary object.  Besides, the metal puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division was the king that night, and the puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division in these two beads were used by Emperor Xia Emperor as a last resort, so how could they be underestimated.

    While Gao Feng was thinking about it, Emperor Xia Huangren continued: "There is another crystal here, please take it with you. There is something special about my Hong family's bloodline. This crystal will react within a hundred feet of King Qin."

    Gao Feng produced another crystal, a translucent crystal the size of a fingernail. It was slightly warm to the touch, but there was nothing strange about it.  Putting the beads and crystals into the precious phantom, Gao Feng looked at Emperor Xia Ren, wondering if he had any more instructions.  Seeing the tired look on Emperor Xia Huangren's face, it seemed as if he had not rested since the battle in Zhongjing City.

    Is there anything else going on in Zhongjing City?  Gao Feng thought.

    "Go, see Princess Qingrou, and then go to the Taoist Academy. This time you don't need to fly to the Qingxu Sect in Yuezhou. There is a teleportation array in the Taoist Academy, and you will naturally be sent to Yuezhou. When you arrive in Qingxu  Chief Gate Officer, please be careful in everything, even if you cannot find out the situation, you must come back alive." Emperor Xia Huangren waved his hand and motioned for Gao Feng to get down.

    Seeing that Emperor Xia Huangren was tired and a little lonely, Gao Feng kowtowed and exited the imperial study.

    When Gao Feng was about to leave the imperial study, Emperor Xia Huangren said calmly: "This trip is difficult, come back alive."

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then a strange feeling flowed through his heart. Gao Feng bowed deeply before leaving the imperial study room.

    Originally, I thought I would have to trek thousands of miles to reach the Qingxu Sect¡¯s main rudder, but I didn¡¯t expect that this time, the Daxia royal family and the Taoist Academy would directly open the teleportation circle at all costs and teleport themselves to the Qingxu Sect¡¯s main rudder in Yuezhou.  Gao Feng thought about what he had learned and seen in the royal study, trying to find a clear outline among these clues, but he could only groping like a blind man groping for an elephant.

    There was silence all the way, with Gao Feng walking in front, Yuexiang holding the sleeping little monkey in her arms, Zhang Zhijiang following closely behind, but Hei Lang dodging behind Zhang Zhijiang, trying to avoid the scent of the infant Zhu Yan.  Even after he advanced, Hei Lang kept away from Zhu Yan and did not dare to meet him at all.

    Arriving at Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion again, there were longing figures in the mansion and the guards were heavily guarded.  Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang stayed in the outer house, while Gao Feng walked into the inner house of Prince Qin's mansion.  Looking around, we can see that the dilapidated formation has been urgently repaired and has restored some of its appearance before the war.  Entering the inner study made of fine iron, Princess Qingrou was in a daze, looking very worried.

    Seeing Gao Feng come in, Princess Qingrou said "Ah" in surprise. The two held hands and looked at each other, thinking about the countless dangers on the road ahead, and they didn't know what to say.  After a long time, Princess Qingrou said quietly: "Grandpa asked you to go to the Qingxu Sect's chief helm to face Taoist Qingxu. This is also a last resort."

    Hearing what Princess Qingrou said, Gao Feng recalled the difficulties expressed by Emperor Xia Huangren in the imperial study. Knowing that it involved royal secrets, he remained silent and listened attentively.

    "Zhongjing City is built in the center of the world, and it is also the hub that connects everywhere. After the battle in Zhongjing City, the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation was seriously damaged. Although the Taoist Academy repaired the formation in time, it was still not as good as usual. Plus  When Shangqingxu Taoist Ancestor left, he damaged the formation and even made the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation on Zhongjing City unstable." Princess Qingrou said in a low voice, with worry in her tone.

    "In the past few days, the Taoist masters, heavenly masters and grandpa have been doing their best to repair the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth Formation. However, Jiuyou Land seems to be aware of the instability of the space in Zhongjing City, and the breath of Jiuyou Huangquan is particularly violent.  , If it hadn¡¯t been for grandpa¡¯s decree to work hard to restore the pure world at all costs, the monsters and ghosts of Jiuyou Huangquan would have appeared in Zhongjing City.¡± (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 589 Seeing everything

    Gao Feng never thought that the situation would be so serious, and from Princess Qingrou's words, Gao Feng knew some secrets that he had never heard before, and murmured: "In other words, there are nine people under Zhongjing City.  The exit of the Netherworld Spring, because of the chaos in Zhongjing City that day, the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth became unstable, making it impossible to suppress the exit of the Nine Netherworld Spring to the human world, and the monsters are ready to move, intending to enter the human world? "

    Princess Qingrou nodded, worried.  In this way, it is not a matter of the Daxia royal family, but a matter of the people of the world, whether the lives of the people are in ruins.

    Gao Feng was horrified. No wonder Emperor Xia Ren looked tired when he saw him today.  It stands to reason that the serious problem in his heart has been solved. Even if he is deeply scheming and not feeling proud, he should not look tired.  It turns out that Emperor Xia Huangren has been suppressing the exit of the Nine Netherworld under the Zhongjing City these days, and the Taoist masters and heavenly masters are repairing the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  Even Emperor Xia Huangren was exhausted from dealing with the passage of Jiuyou Huangquan with all his strength.

    "The Taoist Academy really can't spare any manpower. Both the Daxia Royal Family and the Taoist Academy have gone all out to deal with the powerful aura impact of Jiuyou Huangquan. Once it cannot be defended, the world will inevitably be devastated. You have to think that the Daxia Royal Family is so cold and cold.  , Not only does he not care about his father's life, he also makes fun of your life to deal with Qingxu Daozu." Princess Qingrou said softly, comforting Gao Feng.  However, his tender eyes were misty, filled with indescribable grief.

    I thought that the strange illness that had plagued me for many years would be cured, the chaos in Zhongjing City would be over, and I would be able to live a happy life from now on.  But I never expected it to be like this.  Gao Feng felt a little sad and sighed softly, feeling speechless.

    The two of them watched quietly. The light of the night pearl in the inner study made of fine iron was a little dim, adding a hint of darkness to Li Chou.

    "I have two conchs here, one for you and one for me. No matter where you are, we can hear each other's voices." After a while, Princess Qingrou, who was aloof by nature, suddenly smiled and said, Cong Bao  He took out two conches from the tool.  Placed in front of Gao Feng.  Like a child offering a treasure, he changed the topic that neither of them wanted to continue talking about. He stroked the texture carved by time on the conch with his gentle fingers and said.

    Gao Feng looked at the two conchs that suddenly appeared in front of him, feeling funny in his heart.  In my heart, Princess Qingrou was really like a child. She couldn't bear to brush off Princess Qingrou's kindness and carefully looked at the two conchs in front of her.

    The two conchs are about the same size. Gao Feng has seen conches brought by some merchants from the East China Sea. If you put them close to your ears, you can hear the rumbling sound of the waves in the sea.  But the two conchs in front of him were a little different from what he had seen before.  Light gray texture and deep imprints are carved on the conch.  Every texture seems to exude the flavor of vicissitudes of life.  It seems that there is a kind of power on the conch, which makes me immersed in it and makes it difficult to extricate myself.

    It is not a treasure carved by skilled craftsmen, but in the face of the vicissitudes of nature, it is better than any treasure in the world. It has indescribable power within it, which makes Gao Feng unable to put it down.  If it weren't for facing Princess Qingrou, if it weren't for the uncertainty of life and death ahead, Gao Feng would really want to take a closer look.  Study these two conches.

    "This is a treasure my grandpa gave me when I was a child, to make me happy. It's actually not of much use, but it is said that no matter where you are, you can hear the other party's voice." Princess Qingrou's eyes flashed, and she continued:  "I'll give you the bigger one, and I'll keep the smaller one for myself. No matter where you go, tell me so that I won't worry."

    Gao Feng heard what Princess Qingrou said simply, but although the short words were as plain as water, they contained deep emotions that stirred Gao Feng's heart.  Collected a conch.  Nodding gently, looking at Princess Qingrou's hand, Gao Feng said, "I will definitely do it! No matter where I am, I will tell you. This time, I will come back safely, and you have to wait for me."

    Walking out of the study room in Prince Qin's Mansion, a beautiful figure stood quietly behind him. Gao Feng did not dare to look back, and walked farther and farther step by step with difficulty.

    "I'm waiting for you to come back!" Princess Qingrou behind her took courage and shouted loudly.  Gao Feng still didn't look back. He raised his hand and waved it twice gently to say goodbye.

    Gao Feng didn't look back. At this moment, being haunted by his children's love can only confuse his heart and have no other benefit.

    Princess Qingrou¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she watched Gao Feng and his entourage disappear from the adjacent rooms in Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion.

    After leaving Prince Qin¡¯s Mansion, everything was ready. Gao Feng calmed down his slightly sour heart and focused all his attention on the chief helmsman of Qingxu Sect in Yuezhou.  This time, he was facing the hostile Taoist Qingxu. He was facing the Taoist Qingxu, one of the top five in the world, who had torn the last layer of gentle veil with Emperor Xia Emperor and revealed his fangs and claws.

    Even though he has advanced to the Holy Realm, the danger of this trip is still so great that it is almost immeasurable.  In the past, even when facing the White Bone Master,??, I can still escape from birth by relying on the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  Going to the Northland, even though there was a demon lord on his tail, Beidi took action to resolve his crisis.  Now there are no conditions. It is still unclear whether the nuclear boat given to him by the craftsman Saint Lugang can allow him to escape the pursuit of Qingxu Daozu.  There is no master of the same level in the Southern Wasteland, so he can only rely on his strength to fight.

    Full of worries, Gao Feng forced himself to suppress the worries in his heart. All his energy gradually gathered and concentrated to adjust his body's condition.  The walk was slow, and Yuexiang followed Gao Feng, holding the infant monkey in her arms.  Zhang Zhijiang followed behind, and Black Wolf still did not dare to take a step beyond Zhang Zhijiang.

    The Taoist boy who led the way did not take Gao Feng to the Taoist temple, but instead headed back to the imperial city.  Gao Feng vaguely knew that the Taoist Temple should have a hub for controlling the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation under the imperial city. He should go there and then use the teleportation formation to go near Yuezhou.

    Not far away, we soon arrived at a remote side room.  After entering, there is a different world.  After passing a teleportation array, white light flashed, and a broken door appeared in front of Gao Feng. It looked like it had been broken by force with magic.  The door seemed to have been broken into pieces not long ago. The debris beside it had been cleaned up but not replaced before. It just stood there. If there were spider webs hanging on it, it would look like a ruin.

    Gao Feng was stunned. Logically speaking, this place should be the core area of ??Zhongjing City and was heavily defended. How could someone use magic to break the door in front of the teleportation array?  This is too much and unbelievable.  How would Gao Feng know that Zhenren Sun, who was helping Zhang Zhijiang advance, was anxious to see him setting up the magic circle. He didn't even have time to wait for the door to open, and violently smashed the door after leaving the teleportation array.

    The entire hall is so huge that it is hard to imagine that there is an underground hub with a radius of about a thousand feet under the Imperial City of Daxia that has existed for hundreds of years, but no one in the world knows about it.  Hundreds of rune formations of varying sizes were operating, glowing with white light. The entire hall seemed to be shrouded in light mist, making it difficult to see clearly.  There is an open space of more than a hundred feet in diameter to the east of the hall. It is empty all around. Several heavenly masters from the Taoist Academy are maintaining the operation of a rune circle.

    Dozens of Taoist priests and heavenly masters were busy in the hall that was more than a thousand feet long. Some had their breasts exposed, some had unkempt hair, and the same thing was that all of them had a look of deep exhaustion on their faces.  Even the little Taoist boy serving tea and water in the hall was extremely tired and struggled to hold on.

    This is the hub for maintaining the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  Gao Feng was convinced, was he going to be teleported from here to Yuezhou?  Looking at the real people or heavenly masters of the Taoist academy who were already a little confused in their true energy, Gao Feng had doubts in his heart.  I am really afraid that these people have not had a good rest during the night of chaos in Zhongjing City. The restored master and Tianshi teleported themselves directly to the Qingxu Taoist Ancestor with a shake of their hands.

    Just when I thought of this, the protective rune array in the hall began to move violently for no reason. Runes of various colors floated in the air, exuding powerful power.  The vitality between countless heaven and earth began to fluctuate. Even at the end of the battle, the vitality of heaven and earth contained in the entire center fascinated Gao Feng.  Gao Feng marveled in his heart, how powerful it would be if the center of the Taoist Academy was at its peak!

    Gao Feng suddenly remembered something, was stunned, and then smiled helplessly.  The young Zhu Yan that the nine-tailed sky fox in the fairy mountain asked him to take out has not seen any benefit yet, but it is a lot of trouble. This happened once in the Taoist temple.  It was still the same when I came to the center of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" under the imperial city.

    The infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms seemed to feel something after entering the hub hall of the Taoist temple to maintain the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. He woke up from his sleep and looked around.  The defensive array in the hall immediately reacted, as if facing a formidable enemy.  The little monkey didn't realize it, he just looked around with his big round eyes.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    For a moment, the swaddled little monkey seemed to feel bored. He breathed a sigh of relief, curled up in the swaddling clothes, closed his eyes again and began to sleep soundly.  As Zhu Yan fell asleep, the protective array in the Taoist Hall seemed to have lost its target, the light began to dissipate, and calm returned.

    Taoist master Tong Xiao waved to Gao Feng among the busy crowd in the Taoist temple. After meeting him for a while, he still remembered Gao Feng.  He was very enthusiastic when he saw Gao Feng, and his tired face exuded a light of surprise.

    Gao Feng had been in contact with Tongxiao Taoist and knew that he was very curious about all new things. He thought it was because Zhu Yan wanted to see it when he was young.  Gao Feng smiled and said hello to the real person and the Celestial Master he knew, and walked to the Taoist Master.

    Seeing the infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms, the knowledgeable Taoist smiled and said, "This wild species has been extinct for thousands of years.I didn¡¯t expect to see it today.  "

 Text Chapter 590 Wrong Road

    After saying that, Taoist Tongxiao wanted to take the baby monkey over and take a closer look. Unexpectedly, the little monkey made fierce gestures at Taoist Tongxiao with bared teeth.

    Seeing that Xiao Zhuyan was not kind to him, the Taoist Taoist said nothing more. His face looked a little tired, and he turned around and continued to observe the rune array around him.  Gao Feng noticed that Tongxiao Taoist's back was stained with sweat.  Even Taoist Master Tongxiao, who is like a treasure trove, has been roped in to monitor the rune array, which shows the plight of the Taoist Academy.

    Wang Tianshi, who was friends with the Gao family, walked up to Gao Feng and said, "Taoist Qingxu has great magic power. If you rush all the way and use magic to fly, you may be discovered by Taoist Qingxu. The Taoist Academy has specially prepared a teleportation array.  Teleport the three of you to Yuezhou, a few dozen miles around Qingxu Gate. Then just rush there and be careful along the way."

    After saying that, he led Gao Feng towards the teleportation array in the east. When he reached a place where there was no one else, Wang Tianshi whispered: "Don't ask for merit, but ask for no faults."

    Gao Feng felt grateful in his heart and nodded slightly. Knowing that it was inconvenient to speak here, he signaled to Wang Tianshi that he would know.

    "This teleportation array is different from what you have seen before." Seeing people from other Taoist schools coming around, Wang Tianshi continued to explain to Gao Feng: "The previous teleportation array had the same formation on that side. You can directly  Teleported to the formation on that side. But if this is the case, the vitality of the world fluctuates violently and the traces left are too obvious, which will inevitably be sensed by Qingxu Daozu. So this time it is just a random transmission, and the location is dozens of places near Qingxu Mountain in Yuezhou  The place inside. Only in this way can we avoid the detection of Qingxu Daozu and find the location of King Qin faster."

    It turns out that this is the case. Gao Feng understood the meaning of the Taoist Academy and was thinking about what to do after arriving in Yuezhou.  Depending on the situation, he was prepared to teleport himself away immediately. Also, the longer the time went by, the less safe King Qin would be in Qingxu Mountain.

    Yuexiang coaxed the little monkey in her arms and followed Gao Feng closely.  Zhang Zhijiang didn't care where he was going or how he was going. In the eyes of Blood General Zhang Zhijiang, as long as he was an enemy, he could just kill him.

    Gao Feng stood in the center of the rune formation, with Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang surrounding Gao Feng.

    The Taoist Academy has already made arrangements for the teleportation array. When Gao Feng was led by Wang Tianshi to the teleportation array, Lin Zhenren led three other immortals and seven heavenly masters to the rune array.  Gao Feng could see that the real Qi of these Taoists and Heavenly Masters were still intact. Judging from this, they must have rested for a long time in order to prepare the teleportation array.

    The four real people, including Zhenren Lin, are separated in four directions, with two heavenly masters standing between every two real people.  As the runes flickered between Lin Zhenren's fingers, a lavender rune with a hollow center flew into the rune formation at Gao Feng's feet.

    As the lavender runes appeared, flew, and blended in, the runes under the feet of Gao Feng and his party seemed like ancient monsters crawling out of the bluestone. The runes were twisting, with invisible light fluctuations, making it even more obvious.  Strong.  The huge bluestones all around began to surge like a tide.  Powerful power gathered together and poured into the runes at Gao Feng's feet.

    Not far away, there are six heavenly masters from the Taoist Academy who carefully use rune formations to isolate the power on this side to prevent the center that controls the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation from being affected.  Everyone was very nervous, with a slightly excited flush on their tired faces, and they were at the end of their strength.

    The runes under Gao Feng's feet soon appeared as clearly as if they were engraved on bluestone, and the bluestone stopped fluctuating as the runes gradually became clearer.  A huge and simple rune shimmered with red light, and a beam of light shot up from the ground at each node, heading straight to the top of the lower Taoist Hall of the Imperial City.  Countless small runes appeared immediately, floating all around, like fireflies floating in the red aura, with various colors, gorgeous and colorful.

    Four Taoist practitioners and eight Taoist heavenly masters stood around the rune formation, muttering words and reciting complex incantations. A faint light appeared from their hands and poured into the rune formation.  Gao Feng couldn't help but be horrified when he saw that the Taoist Academy actually used four real people and eight heavenly masters.  After entering the Taoist Hall under the Imperial City, Gao Feng noticed that almost all the Taoist practitioners and Celestial Masters looked tired, and some even had a slightly unstable aura.  It can be seen that in the past two days, the Taoist Academy has tried its best to repair the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" magic circle and block the outflow of monsters from the Nine Netherworld.

    Based on Gao Feng¡¯s understanding of the rune formation, this teleportation rune formation consumes a lot of energy and requires a real person to support it. It is best to use a crystal to activate the formation.  But it is obvious that the resources that the Taoist Academy can mobilize have been exhausted. They don't even have a single Yuan Crystal or are reluctant to part with it. They need to use it at the most critical moment. They can only rely on real people and heavenly masters to inject the vitality of heaven and earth into the teleportation array.

    ??The runes were fluttering through flowers and butterflies. From Gao Feng's perspective, the surrounding space was twisting and turning.The figures of the real people and the Celestial Master in the courtyard were either stretched or shortened, and even the runes floating around became distorted.  Only the huge rune under his feet remained stable and motionless, as if it were a mountain that had remained motionless for thousands of years, unmoved by it.

    Lin Zhenren¡¯s eyes were rounded, and with a shout, a purple rune came out of his mouth and merged into the teleportation burst.  The huge rune fonts under Gao Feng's feet also began to rotate with the injection of spells from Zhenren Lin.  Gao Feng could even hear the huge runes spinning under his feet and making creaking sounds among the rocks, as if a huge mechanism had been activated. It didn't look like it was relying on the flow of vitality between heaven and earth.  runes, and turned into mechanisms activated by brute force.

    The sound of the machine disappeared in a flash, and the huge runes caused countless small rune fonts to rotate and fly around. All the small runes like fireflies began to become blurred and merged into the rune formation at Gao Feng's feet.  Every time a small rune is incorporated, the huge rune formation rotates faster.  The thick colors began to spin, like a soup bowl, with invisible hands stirring the soup in the bowl.

    Getting faster and faster, the figures of the Taoists and Heavenly Masters around them were no longer distorted and returned to normal.  It just seemed to be shrouded in a layer of mist, and the figure became fainter and continued to fade.  The thick layer of purple that couldn't be dispersed quickly became lighter and became invisible.

    Just when the figures of the Taoist master and the Celestial Master were blurred and faded to the extreme, Gao Feng seemed to see the scenery of Yuezhou in the southern wilderness in a trance, and the sweet smell of green grass and wild flowers in the wilderness echoed between his mouth and nose.

    At this moment, the infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms suddenly opened his eyes and screamed, a little excited and even a little irritable.  There was a bit of irritability in the joy that was difficult to understand. The little monkey began to move its hands wildly, as if something suddenly appeared, licking it.  It's like a little monkey tearing open the swaddling clothes to find something he likes.

    Because during the Taoist teleportation burst, Gao Feng did not use the innate Qi of the innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique.  At this moment, the infant monkey screamed excitedly, Gao Feng suddenly fell into a trance, and the figures of the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist temple around him turned into soul demons and fire demons.

    The black mist is shrouded, the gesture of the soul and magic's chest can't help, and even the two crab tongs on the shoulders are moving. The red light in the eyes makes a dark glory like two piles of charcoal fire.  The mist did not cover the world, but only surrounded the soul demon's body. His hands and crab claws were looming, and only two red eyes like bright lights were extremely bright in the black mist.  The fangs in the soul demon's pig-headed mouth are always emitting a chilling light, and even the black mist cannot cover up the light on the fangs.

    In front of the soul demon was the fire demon who was taller and more powerful than the soul demon, gathering around Gao Feng.

    The body of the Balrog is even taller than that of the Soul Demon. He wears shiny black armor, which is both thick and delicate, and looks extremely strong.  Bursts of black smoke and sparks spewed out from the huge bull's head, and Gao Feng even smelled the smell of sulfur and fire ashes all around.

    Long swords and light whips were on the left and right sides of Balrog's waist, and his huge palms were stretched out in front of his chest, as if he was using some spell on the teleportation circle.  The veins on the cow's head were exposed, and its eyes glowed fiercely.  The surrounding flames were rising and burning, the ground was scorched black, and even the rocks under their feet began to melt inadvertently.  With each burst of flames, the light and shadow of the long whip around Balrog's waist flowed, as if the power of countless flames had been condensed.

    where is this place?  The startling glance left Gao Feng filled with doubts.  Looking at the vast space around him, the huge volcanoes, the hot breath, the smell of sulfur and the ferociousness of the soul demon Balrog, it was clear that he was in a strange place that he had visited during his infinite fall. It might be the Nine Netherlands.  But doesn¡¯t the Taoist magic mean to teleport him to Yuezhou in the Southern Wilderness?  How could you see such a strange scene?

    The distorted and blurred picture seems to be alive, struggling to become clear, and then twisting and blurring in an instant.  When the picture became clear, the surroundings were no longer the scene in the hall of the Taoist temple, but the infinitely desolate land, a deserted emptiness.  The earth has been dry for countless years, and there are huge cracks dotting it.  Magma is gurgling in the cracks in the earth, and it is red. Occasionally, monsters will appear in the magma, and then disappear.  But the ferocious and ferocious aura seemed to linger on the magma for a long time, stirring the hot red water of the magma.

    Gao Feng was shocked. Could it be that the Taoist Academy wanted to teleport him to the Nine Netherworld?  Thoughts are fleeting, probably not.  If it wasn't the means of the Taoist Academy, it must have been the teleportation magic circle that caused the unstable gap between heaven and earth. The monsters also established a magic circle under the Nine Netherworld, trying to pull themselves into the Jiuyou Land!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 591 Jiuyou

    Yuexiang holds the infant monkey in her arms. Red light flashes on her body, and several lights and shadows appear behind her.  Zhang Zhijiang roared angrily, and the long knife on his waist buzzed.  No matter how Yuexiang coaxed the little monkey, he refused to be quiet anymore. Instead, he screamed a little crazily and struggled hard to get out of the baby.  It seemed that the surrounding soul demons and flame demon little monkeys were not afraid, which aroused the wild nature in Zhu Yan's bloodline.

    Suddenly, the figures of the Flame Demon and the Soul Demon became blurry and faint. At the same time, there was a burst of voices of Taoist practitioners and heavenly masters reciting incantations.  The sound gradually became louder, and the buzzing sound penetrated the eardrums, making people crazy. The blurry scene around Gao Feng turned into the Taoist hall again.

    The faces of the four real people and the eight heavenly masters turned as blank as a blank sheet of paper. It seemed that their true energy had been exhausted. They tried their best to pull Gao Feng back from the Nine Netherworld.  The light of the surrounding rune formations had dimmed a lot, and the huge runes on the ground made a jittery sound, as if they were about to shatter in the next moment.  Mottled purple is scattered on the rune formation, like the marks left by the passage of time, which may disappear at any time.

    In just a flash, the scene in the Taoist temple disappeared, and the people chanting mantras around them turned into soul demons and flame demons.  The sounds of the pig-headed and cow-headed chanting spells also became louder, echoing in the endless empty land, deafening.

    The flames and black mist around Soul Demon and Flame Demon have also become lighter, and they are obviously trying their best to "pull" Gao Feng over.  In the struggle between the two sides, the real energy of the Taoist Academy and the Tianshi were almost exhausted, but they relied on the location of the teleportation array to persist.  The power of the soul demons and flame demons in the Nine Netherlands are at their peak, making up for the shortcomings of the magic circle.  The two sides are in a stalemate with each other.  No one wants to let go.

    Gao Feng activated the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique, and dark golden light circulated around him.  But even though it has reached the holy realm, as soon as the dark golden light touches the surroundings of the magic circle, it is blocked back. It seems that there are invisible forces around the magic circle that prevent the people in the rune magic circle from casting spells.  Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang also understood the situation at this moment, so they calmed down and were on guard.  Only the infant monkey was screaming happily, as if the land of Jiuyou was full of delicacies, waiting for him to feast on it.

    The scene around him kept changing, sometimes it was the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist Academy, and sometimes it was the soul demons and flame demons in the Nine Netherlands.  Gao Feng is in the rune array.  Nothing can be done.  I can only watch quietly, not knowing where I will be taken.

    Time flies so fast, both the real people and heavenly masters in the Taoist Academy and the soul demons and flame demons in the Nine Netherlands are no longer able to continue, but they are still fighting for it at the expense of their bodies.  Scene changes become feeble.  The surroundings seemed to be shrouded in heavy fog.  The scenes of the Taoist Temple and Jiuyou were shrouded in mist.  Hard to tell.

    Gao Feng was also speculating in his heart that if he was dragged to the Nine Netherlands by the Soul Demon and the Flame Demon, he would take advantage of these demons to be exhausted.  Maybe there is a chance to fight a bloody path.  A body of innate Hunyuan Zhenqi glowed with dark golden light around him, and his Zhenqi had been raised to the highest level, ready to burst out at any time to break through the siege.

    Suddenly, a burst of harsh laughter sounded.  When Gao Feng heard this, his heart trembled.  The laughter was very familiar, it was the laughter of that huge monster when he had experienced an infinite fall.

    It¡¯s actually the Demon Lord!  As one of the top five powers in the world, the Demon Lord in charge of the Nine Netherlands actually appears here!  When Gao Feng heard the demon lord's laughter, it was as if he heard the tolling of soul-destroying bells. His heart was extremely desolate, knowing that he would definitely not be able to escape today.

    As the Demon Lord's laughter rang out, the scene around Gao Feng became clear. It was so clear that the heat of the lava spreading around him was wafting around him. It was so clear that it seemed as if his soul was being smoked into the smell of sulfur by the surrounding heat.  .

    The rune magic circle fell on a magma lake. Powerful soul demons and flame demons were scattered around the magma lake. They looked ferocious and recited spells quickly, hoping to pull Gao Feng and others directly with the appearance of the demon lord.  Come to the land of Jiuyou.

    The rune array under Gao Feng's feet seemed to have substance, and it held Gao Feng and his party down slowly.  However, the images of the Taoist real person and the Celestial Master no longer appeared, and even the surrounding space became extremely stable and no longer distorted.

    The bodies of the Soul Demon and the Fire Demon were connected together by curves made of flames and black mist, and then spread out into the air, forming a vaguely visible semicircular ball of light that was not too big and void.  The top of the light ball seemed to be under tremendous pressure, and it was slightly dented.  But the light ball in the void is extremely flexible, only slightly dented, but it appears to be full of elasticity.  It seems that external pressure cannot break this layer of magic protection.

    The runes under Gao Feng's feet slowly landed with the group of people. The black wolf felt the biting murderous intention and demonic aura. The black hair all over his body lay tightly on his body. Only the long hair on his neck stood up, like a spear and a halberd.  .  He roared with a low voice in his throat, his voice was very low and full of the ferocity of a trapped animal.

    It¡¯s about to happenAfter falling into the magma lake, the magma beneath him suddenly changed like boiling water.  In a short period of time, the hot waves merged together, getting bigger and bigger, and the color became redder.  The blazing waves that gathered together crazily absorbed the surrounding magma. At this moment, all the magma seemed to have been summoned from somewhere, and began to rise into huge waves.

    A huge hand formed by magma seeped out, trying to grab Gao Feng and others.  Every joint of the giant hand is extremely lifelike, and its movements are dexterous and possess the power to destroy everything.  Even the palm prints on the palms are clearly visible. Deep into the veins, flames can be seen in every detail of the palm prints. The flames are vaguely present and non-existent, and they evaporate to the extreme and turn into black mist.  It makes people feel like a big hand is made of red and black.  Although the black smoke is subtle, it looks like many sharp fangs, shining with sharp light, making this big hand even more ferocious.

    Gao Feng, Yuexiang, and Zhang Zhijiang all noticed this big hand. The abundant demonic energy on it seemed to tell Gao Feng and others how powerful and irresistible the person who had transformed this big hand was.

    The little monkey in Yuexiang¡¯s arms felt the demonic energy coming from the big magma-transformed hand and stopped screaming.  But there was no fear like a black wolf, but instead he struggled out of Yuexiang's arms with half his head out of curiosity and looked at the giant hand under the rune formation.  Bright lights flickered in his big round eyes, as if a child had seen his favorite toy. If Yuexiang hadn't been holding her tightly, or if the little monkey hadn't been still in its infancy, I'm afraid it would have fallen out of Yuexiang's arms at this moment.  He jumped down from his swaddling clothes and threw himself into the big hand of magma.

    The big hand transformed from magma has touched the rune formation at the feet of Gao Feng and others. The huge golden rune letters seemed to be melted, and began to become soft and twisted, as if they would be completely broken in the next moment.  The broken lavender light became dim and chaotic, blending into the surroundings and making it difficult to identify.

    Gao Feng's whole body was shrouded in dark golden light, and he punched the brilliance of the rune formation around him.  Although the brilliance was no longer visible due to the monster's cracking, it seemed to be immune to attacks from within the formation. Although Gao Feng's punch with all his strength could defeat the mountain, it could not do any damage to the rune formation.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is still unable to break through the confinement of the rune formation at this moment, and the power of the Holy Realm is useless. He can only let the big hand formed by magma catch him.

    When Gao Feng was helpless, a sudden shout rang in his ears, enough to make the river flow backwards and enough to make the mountains collapse.  The sound of shouting sounded, and the scene around the rune circle changed again.  The demonic energy that the real people and the heavenly masters of the Taoist Academy could not defeat dissipated, and the rune circle returned to the Taoist Academy.

    Several of the four real people and eight heavenly masters around the rune circle have changed, but all the real people and heavenly masters standing in the Taoist temple around the magic circle have pale faces, and some even have trembling hands, struggling to recite incantations.  Maintain the operation of the rune array.  Emperor Xia Huang Ren didn't know when he appeared next to the rune formation. His light yellow clothes were rising in the wind, and his scarlet cloak was straightened behind him.  The originally peaceful face was full of anger, his eyes were bloodshot, and every bloodshot was filled with murderous intent.

    Emperor Xia Huangren was furious!  Youdao Buyi got angry and took five steps over the corpse.  When the emperor was angry, blood flowed everywhere.  Emperor Xia Huang Ren was furious. He changed his peaceful and royal demeanor in the past and became so furious that Zhang Zhijiang could not imagine it.  After successive advancements, when the Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was facing him, even though he had never imagined that there could be such a strong murderous aura in the world, the bloody murderous aura behind him began to burn, echoing the anger of the emperor on the opposite side.  , a majestic murderous aura that floods the world with blood and destroys the heaven and earth.

    Emperor Xia Huangren was so angry that he could vaguely see the mountains and rivers in the world changing color and the red ground thousands of miles away.  Pointing his finger at the rune array, he let out a loud shout. The lingering sound was like an avalanche in the mountains. Even Gao Feng was still heartbroken by this.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and the real people and the Celestial Masters of the Taoist Academy. Gao Feng's dying mood has not eased a little, and before he got a breath from despair, the scenery and figures around him began to distort again.

    Even the appearance of Emperor Xia Huangren could not bring him back. The devil must be presiding over the formation in Jiuyou Land.  Gao Feng now had a clear understanding of the predicament he was in, but he didn't know what virtue or ability he had to make the two most powerful people in the world take action for him.  The Demon Lord seems to have always been determined to win for him. When he went to the Northland that day, the Demon Lord actually came in person. If Beidi hadn't appeared, he might have been poisoned long ago.

    Is it true?  Gao Feng had a bad guess in his mind, but he didn't want or dare to think deeper.  The emperor was furious at the huge power of light around him, and the huge power of Zhongzheng and Peace was mixed with monstrous murderous intent.  The extremely dense black mist on the opposite side began to collide, intertwined with each other and started fighting without any temptation.  (Unfinished)Continued.  )

 Text Chapter 592 Where is the Nine Netherworld?

    At this moment, the surrounding scene turned into a black and white void, with nothing else but black and white, monotonous but full of danger.  Black and white are entangled with each other, devouring and fighting each other.  In the evenly matched fight, neither black nor white can have an advantage. They seem to be fighting endlessly, as if black and white existed and fought at the beginning of the world. It has gone on for countless years, and it is unknown how many more years they will continue to fight.  Year.

    After taking a look at the black and white fight, Gao Feng suddenly felt a murderous intent that he had never felt before in his body!  The sharp stinging pain made him unwilling to wait any longer. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him seemed to be stimulated by a sense of crisis and were about to open, but Gao Feng forcibly controlled them.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi flowed out of the body crazily, without hesitation at all.  In the moment of life and death, Gao Feng could not imagine the danger he was facing. The dark golden light in his body surged out like a furious wave, covering himself, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang.

    As soon as the dark golden light enveloped several people, the place where black and white were fighting collapsed.  Not the magic circle, not the house, but the collapse of space.  Even space could not withstand the power generated by the battle between black and white, and began to collapse beyond everyone's imagination.

    Like a little bit, but also like it appeared at the same time, from the core area of ??the black and white battle, a piece of space shattered, and at the same time, all the spaces in the void where Gao Feng was in began to collapse and shatter, like an explosion, destruction  All existence.

    Gao Feng roared angrily, and the dragon rope flew up from his wrist, tying Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang tightly to him.  The mountain-like body blocks the place where the explosion is most powerful.  Gao Feng can only do so much. No matter how much more, Gao Feng doesn't know what he can do, and he doesn't have any time to do it.

    "If Gao Feng hadn't seen the opportunity early, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi had not blocked the magic circle, he would have been shattered to pieces and died at this moment.

    The huge explosion, the force generated by the collapse of space, and the inaudible sound instantly made Gao Feng lose consciousness.  Do what you can do, and leave everything to fate in the future!

    With black and white intertwining around him, Gao Feng fainted, but it seemed like he had had a long dream.  The body is in a river of black and white.  Go with the flow of the river.  Or rapid.  Either it's gentle, or it's a big wave, or it's a whisper.  The rich innate Hunyuan Qi in his body cannot be released at all, and he can only let two different forces cut his body like small knives.

    The pain of being cut into pieces is haunting me all the time.  The black sharp blade cuts it off.  The white breath will be repaired.  At this moment, Gao Feng even had an extremely ridiculous illusion.  Rather than suffering such pain, it would be better to simply die all at once.  The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi in the body is full of vitality and is constantly repairing the body that is so damaged that it is riddled with holes.  It's just that every repair brings even more pain than the damage caused by the black aura.

    It¡¯s like putting your spirit on an iron felt, and two different huge hammers are hammering it down.  The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi burned fiercely, burning the spirit into an incomparable red.  Gao Feng vaguely felt that the impurities in his spirit were being removed by forging again and again, making him more pure.

    Gao Feng¡¯s mental power had already made great progress after reaching the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain. After being tempered by the black and white rivers, it was refined to the extreme.

    But Gao Feng didn't have any excited thoughts. He didn't even know where he was, and he had no intention of caring about whether he was alive or dead.  The pain of being cut into pieces made Gao Feng feel worse than death, and he wished he could just die.  Even though Gao Feng was strong and persevering, he couldn't withstand this kind of pain and torture.

    No matter how long the river is, there will be a time when all rivers return to the sea.

    The two colors of black and white gradually changed from distinct to merged, and then turned into a gray color.  Until finally, the gray river dried up.  Gao Feng in the void also got a chance to breathe. I don't know how long it took, and I don't know what happened to Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang who were tied up by the dragon rope. Gao Feng seemed to have had a nightmare.  Zi woke up.

    After waking up again, the pungent earthy smell first entered the nose.  Just by smelling this smell, Gao Feng could feel the emptiness, desolation, and vicissitudes of the place he was in.  This is not a Taoist temple, and it has no popularity at all.  This is not the land of Nine Netherworlds, there is no demonic energy, and there is no smell of sulfur or ashes.

    Where is this place?  Where is this body?

    Opening your eyes, you closed the dragon-binding rope.  Behind him, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang were still in coma.  Only the infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms was very energetic, with his two big eyes looking around curiously.  Gao Feng felt in a daze that the young Zhu Yan seemed to have grown up a little. He didn't know if it was his mental illusion or the little monkey got some benefits from the explosion.  But one thing Gao Feng can be sure of is,The little monkey seemed not to be hurt by such a strong explosion, but became more energetic.  What a weird thing!

    Jian Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang were breathing steadily, and their physical bodies were not damaged. However, their spirits were stirred by the huge collision of black and white and they fainted.  Knowing that several people were fine, Gao Feng felt relieved.  After placing several people in place and looking around, Gao Feng found that the location he was in was a wasteland that could not be seen to the edge at a glance.  There was no sun in the sky, and the wasteland was covered with thick layers of red clouds.  The clouds shine with light, illuminating the earth.  The strange thing is that it is different from the clouds I have seen before. The clouds on the wasteland look like a single cloud instead of countless clouds.

    Standing on the wasteland and looking up, it seemed like there was a large, edgeless dark red gem above my head, and I felt a little depressed for no reason.

    It is surrounded by endless wilderness, with no mountains or rivers, only some low hills.  As far as the eye can see, it is all bare and desolate, without a trace of green. The sky and the earth seem to be only composed of desolate khaki and red colors.  The khaki soil and gravel are lifelessly distributed on the wasteland, as if they have not been moved for countless years, lonely and desolate.

    This place is not like any desolate place Gao Feng has been to before. In those places, no matter how desolate they are, you can always see some tenacious creatures swimming in the soil. The small caves also let people know that there is still some life here.  signs.  But it's completely different here. Even ants and other insects don't exist, and there's no wind. There's only the loneliness that has existed since ancient times.

    Gao Feng thought of how pure his mental power was refined in the black and white river, and after a brief feeling, Gao Feng felt happy.  If you say that you have advanced to the Holy Realm, but in terms of mental power alone, it seems that you have reached an extremely high level in the Holy Realm.  Gao Feng couldn't say exactly how high it would be, but in short, if he could gain something, his chance of survival would be greatly increased.

    Gao Feng was surprised when his spiritual consciousness came out.  In the past, my spiritual perception could cover an area of ??dozens of miles around. After experiencing the illusion of the fifth level of the fairy mountain, it has made great progress. It has also experienced the tempering of black and white, and it has become even more pure.  But in this desolate place, my mental power can only sense a radius of more than ten feet.

    With the use of the Innate Hunyuan True God Art, dark golden light circulated, and Gao Feng found that except for divine perception, his other abilities were not affected, and he was secretly relieved.

    Being in an unknown place, you can only survive by your own strength, and you don¡¯t know what kind of strange and unprecedented things will happen ahead.

    In his own perception, the surroundings were desolate and there was no sign of life.  Suddenly, Gao Feng discovered in his perception that Zhang Zhijiang's power seemed to have been strengthened again. He was originally at the peak of the middle stage of the Xuan Realm, but now there were faint signs of breaking through.  Yuexiang, Zhu Yan, and Hei Lang were neither strengthened nor weakened.  It's strange that only my own perception seems to be weakened.  He didn't know what force suppressed his perception. After thinking about it again, Gao Feng still had no clue. He couldn't even figure out where Zi Wu Mao You was.

    Gao Feng was helpless. Looking at the wilderness that was so desolate that it seemed that it would never change at all, a sad mood gradually rose in his heart.  This is different from fighting a powerful enemy face to face. You don't know where to use your strength at all, and you have some panic in your helplessness.

    Gao Feng used his innate Hunyuan Qi to awaken Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and others.  But like a mud cow diving into water, it cannot splash any water at all and is of no use at all.  From the looks of it, it seems like they have to wait for them to wake up slowly.  Out of boredom, Gao Feng picked up the little monkey in Yuexiang's arms and fought with this weird little guy.

    There seemed to be many magical things about the young Zhu Yan. With such a huge explosion, even he who entered the holy realm would inevitably faint, but the infant monkey was actually safe and did not faint.  He opened his eyes wide and looked at the desolation around him, as if this desolation was more interesting to the little monkey than the prosperity of the Taoist Temple and Zhongjing City.

    After a long time, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang woke up one after another, and they all felt a lot about this desolate land.  After escaping from death and ending up in such a remote and desolate place, no one could maintain peace of mind.

    Yuexiang saw that there was nothing else around but loess, sand and gravel, no green, and no water.  Still a woman with a gentle and delicate mind, she took out the water and food she prepared when she went to the Northland from her Noble Phantasm, and took inventory.  I had prepared a lot at that time, and I made more after encountering Turtle Fort all the way in the Northland. After returning to the city, I encountered major events one after another before cleaning up, and basically didn't move.

    But that¡¯s exactly what happened. The water and food were enough to sustain everyone for more than a month, so they wouldn¡¯t starve or die of thirst in this desolate place.

    "Your Majesty, there is enough water and food." Yuexiang said: "Where is this place?" (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 593 No way back

    Starting from the most difficult part, Yuexiang asked Gao Feng when he saw that there was no danger.

    "The land of Nine Netherworlds, where else could it be?" Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be very high-spirited and kept improving. Zhang Zhijiang, who had been wandering in the Dragon Realm for more than ten years, was ecstatic. Hearing Yuexiang's question, he answered casually.  .

    "No." Gao Feng said while teasing the infant monkey in his arms: "There is nothing but desolation here. There is no cold blood, and there are no monsters everywhere. Besides, if you stay here  In the Land of Nine Netherworlds, I am afraid that the Demon Lord has come to visit us early, but can we still have time to sit here and discuss it?"

    "Where could that be?" Zhang Zhijiang stared, scratched his head, and asked.

    Gao Feng put his fingers in the mouth of the infant monkey and played with Zhu Yan. He thought for a while and said: "The rune circle is going to transport us to Yuezhou in the southern wilderness, but due to the competition between the Taoist Academy and the monsters,  It had deviated from the trajectory. Later, the Demon Lord took action, and Danger remained in the Land of Nine Netherworlds. However, Emperor Xia Huangren also took action at the last moment. The two forces were in a stalemate with each other. After the collision, the space magic circle changed, and something must have appeared.  Unpredictable results.¡±

    Gao Feng smiled, and he didn't look too worried that he was in an unknown danger.  In Gao Feng's heart, whether he was facing the Demon Lord or Qingxu Daozu, his abilities were unmatched, so it would be better to travel in this dark wilderness.  If this lifeless wilderness is dangerous, no matter what, how can it be so big that it can surpass Qingxu Taoist and Demon Ancestor?

    "The teleportation array uses runes to activate the vitality between heaven and earth and break the shackles of space. It is teleported to extremely remote places. The teleportation array prepared by the Taoist Academy for us only teleports to Yuezhou, or randomly. So I feel  Under the collision of the power of the Demon Lord and Emperor Xia Huangren, the fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth became more violent, exceeding the expectations of the Taoist who designed this rune array. In other words, in addition to Zhongjing City and Jiuyou Land, we may be in  Anywhere." Gao Feng said lightly.

    Yuexiang was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said: "I don't know whether we are above the Nine Heavens or below the Nine Netherworld, but it is lifeless and a little uncomfortable here. Although we can survive for a few months if we save on food, we still have to find it.  Find a way out. Don't wander around until we all starve to death in this deserted place."

    What you say makes sense.  Gao Feng handed the infant monkey in his arms to Yuexiang and pinched the monkey's nose gently. Zhu Yan squeaked, obviously unhappy.

    Gao Feng inadvertently touched the silver conch hanging on his belt.  A thought came to my mind.  At that time Princess Qingrou took out a pair of silver conches.  I just think it's a little girl's plaything.  Although he was moved by his infatuation with Princess Qingrou, he casually put the silver conch into the precious phantom.  However, being sent to such an unknown place by the teleportation circle, it seems that the gadget is of no use at all.  It can actually come in handy.

    Gao Feng picked up the silver conch, but the aura on the conch seemed a bit confusing. He tried to speak, but there was no reply from Princess Qingrou.  What exactly is going on?  Gao Feng took the silver conch and observed it carefully.

    The dense patterns carved on the conch layer by layer over time seem to be broken. Perhaps it was due to the pressure from the collision between Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and the Demon Lord's magic, which caused the magic of the silver conch to fail.  Gao Feng looked at it for a long time and found some clues.

    Princess Qingrou said that no matter where they are, they can talk to each other, so now that they have repaired the silver conch and can talk to the other side, the current situation may be somewhat clearer.  However, under the power of Emperor Xia Ren and the Demon Lord, Silver Conch seemed to have some problems. How to solve them?

    No other things were damaged at all, but the silver conch was damaged. Could it be because his mental power was repeatedly tempered in the black and white river?  No actual harm, just mental shock?  Gao Feng thought for a while and became more and more certain of his guess.

    With such a strong explosion, none of the clothes on the body was damaged, but everyone fainted.  The Noble Phantasm on his body was not damaged, but the silver conch was.  If that's the case, then we should start from this aspect.

    Having found the direction, Gao Feng became energetic and began to ponder the silver conch carefully.  This silver conch seems to be a natural treasure. The densely engraved silk threads on it have been carved by skilled hands over time into ingenious rune formations. Only by careful observation can you find any clues.  I don¡¯t know how long it took for such a pair of silver conchs to appear between heaven and earth.  Gao Feng looked at it and sighed at the magic of creation.

    The curves that resemble carvings on the silver conch are actually not carved by skilled craftsmen in the world, but are carved by the skilled hands of heaven and earth. I don¡¯t know how many years of accumulation it will take for such a pair of strange silver conchs to appear.  On the one hand, Gao Feng is very unfamiliar with this, and on the other hand, he is afraid that if he suddenly damages this treasure between heaven and earth, he will no longer be able to deal with Zhongjing City.Communicate, so I hesitated for a long time and didn¡¯t take action.

    Zhang Zhijiang felt very depressed when he saw Gao Feng holding a conch as if he was in a trance. He didn't know how long Gao Feng would have to think about it, so he also started to use his murderous aura, polishing his skills that were not stable just after he advanced.  Bloody and murderous.  Yuexiang held the infant monkey in her arms and paid attention to her surroundings, guarding against unpredictable dangers.

    The red color in the sky seems to be eternal. No matter how long it takes, it is still the same red color without any change at all.  The scene between heaven and earth has not changed. One breath and one year seem to be the same, as if this will last until the end of time.  The air in her mouth and nose was extremely dry. Yuexiang held the infant monkey in her arms, observed the strange scenery around her, and assessed in her mind where she was.

    It is impossible to distinguish between day and night, nor black and white, and the passage of time becomes impossible to estimate and calculate in such desolation.  Yue Xiang cheered up and watched Gao Feng intently examine the silver conch in his hand, feeling that it seemed easier to get tired and bored in such an environment.  Yuexiang spent more time focusing on the sleeping little monkey in her arms, so that she could have some fun.

    Gao Feng was as motionless as a stone sculpture. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly started to move.  The weak but sharp innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand lit up on the index finger of his right hand, and his skillful hand carved something on the silver conch.  Yue Xiang had blind faith in Gao Feng, as if as long as Gao Feng was around, there would be no difficulties that could stump Gao Feng.

    As if in just a few short strokes, Gao Feng put away the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi. In Gao Feng's hands, the silver conch underwent some inexplicable changes.  If the silver conch was a natural treasure created by heaven and earth before, then after being carved by Gao Feng's skillful hands, it has become more agile.

    Is it fixed now?  Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng strangely, and was stunned at the silver conch in Gao Feng's hand. She didn't know what the Lord meant by spending time repairing this conch.  Just looking at Gao Feng's relieved smile, Yuexiang knew that Gao Feng must have achieved something.

    Gao Feng slowly stood up and poured innate Hunyuan Qi into the silver conch.  At this moment, Gao Feng was also a little uneasy, not knowing whether his repair could restore the effect of the silver conch.  As the dark golden light circulates on the silver conch, the shadow of the conch becomes larger, fills the surrounding area, and then dissipates.  It seemed as if it had melted into the space of this strange world and was nowhere to be found.

    The vitality of heaven and earth in the conch made a "hissing" sound, which made people's eardrums hurt.  The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi also overflowed with the noisy sound, disturbing countless dust.

    Zhang Zhijiang was polishing his bloody murderous aura. When he heard a strange noise, he immediately drew his knife and looked around as if he were facing a formidable enemy.  It wasn't until he saw Gao Feng using the Noble Phantasm that he put away the long sword.

    As the "hissing" sound passed, Princess Qingrou's voice sounded, which was not very clear. The voice was louder and softer, with a somewhat hoarse cry, coming from the silver conch.

    "Brother Gao! Where are you? I can't find you for so many days. I'm so anxious! I thought you" Before Princess Qingrou heard Gao Feng's voice, she couldn't hold back the excitement in her heart and said,  Seems to be crying.

    Gao Feng was very excited when he heard the familiar and kind voice ringing in his ears, and said: "I don't know where I am. There was something wrong with the Noble Phantasm, but I fixed it. We are all safe, that is.  Don¡¯t know exactly where it is.¡±

    As soon as Gao Feng finished speaking, a voice as cold as a sword said: "As long as you are safe, tell me about the situation there."

    Kang Zhenren's voice is still the same, as cold as a sword, and there seems to be no emotional fluctuations at any time.  Thinking about encountering unexpected situations one after another in Zhongjing City, Kang Zhenren's mood was not much better.

    "Brother Gao, it's been three days since the Taoist rune array exploded. I'm just waiting for news from you. The Taoist priest in the Taoist academy said that it seems that the teleportation array that sent you to Yuezhou was interfered with.  There are two possibilities for the situation. One is that the body is crushed to pieces by the energy between heaven and earth in the magic circle, and the other is that I don¡¯t know where to be randomly teleported. Now Deng Tianshi, Tongxiao Taoist and Kang Zhenren are all by my side. You say  Tell me the situation and see if you can find out where it is." Princess Qingrou said simply, but in this simple sentence, Gao Feng felt sad.  For three days and three nights, could it be that Princess Qingrou has been calling her beside the silver conch?  Waiting for news about yourself?  I miss you so much that I don't know what I can do to repay you.

    My mind was slightly agitated, and a knowledgeable voice came from the other side: "Gao Feng, look around and tell me the general situation."

    When Gao Feng heard Taoist Tongxiao's words, he quickly calmed down. He knew in his heart that if Taoist Tongxiao didn't even know where he was, then his way home would become elusive.  (To be continued.  )

 Text Chapter 594: Where the Wilderness Is

    After looking around again to see if there was anything missing, Gao Feng cleared his throat and began to say simply: "We have no life here now. There are yellow sand and rocks everywhere, no water, no vegetation, and even wind."  None. There is a big red cloud in the sky, the sun and moon are not visible, and I don¡¯t know whether it is night or day. It has always been like this, as if there has not been any change at all."

    The Taoist Taoist thought for a moment and asked: "Is there any fluctuation of vitality between heaven and earth?"

    Gao Feng said: "Yes, but it is extremely weak and cannot be detected at all below the Xuan realm."

    "Then look at the stones on the ground, crush them and tell me what they look like." The Taoist Master said.

    Gao Feng picked up a small pebble from the ground. The pebble was not big, only the size of a fingernail.  It starts out lukewarm, smooth and firm.  Gao Feng exerted a little force, and the stone broke due to stress. To Gao Feng's expectation, the stone did not turn into stone powder, but turned into countless small and jagged stones, falling from the gap between his hands.  Even if Gao Feng didn't use all his strength, these stones were still strange enough.  It seems that the most basic thing that makes up stones is not stone powder, but these jagged stones.

    "After the stone broke into pieces, it turned into" Gao Feng suddenly didn't know how to describe the strange things he saw, and pondered.  The Taoist man on the other side seemed to have seen everything on this side and said, "Did it turn into more tiny stones, each of which is very sharp?"

    "Yes!" Gao Feng was dumbfounded, then a little happy.  If that's the case, those who know Taoism must know where they are.  If so, the possibility of going back will be greatly increased.

    The Taoist Master continued to affirm: "You are now in the wilderness."

    Gao Feng was stunned and asked: "Isn't the Great Wilderness on the edge of the North Land? How can we be teleported to the Great Wilderness?" When Gao Feng thought about it, since the teleportation array was to teleport him from Zhongjing City to Yuezhou,  Then even if it is a random teleportation, it will only be the North Land, the Western Desert, and the Southern Wasteland.  How could it appear in the wilderness!

    The Taoist Taoist said: "What's strange about this? The connection point between Jiuyou and Huangquan is in the wilderness. The teleportation array has exceeded the originally set teleportation range due to the huge force pulling each other during the teleportation. Except for Zhongjing City  It may appear anywhere except the Land of Nine Netherworlds. There is nothing strange in the Great Wilderness, even if it spreads to the Nine Heavens, it is normal."

    "Er" Gao Feng has been to the Snow Mountain Temple in the North. Behind the temple is a sea of ??clouds. It is said that there is a vast wilderness.  The dragon-eating beast was so happy that it rushed into the clouds and mist. The sage said that it had returned to the wilderness.  But behind that sea of ??clouds is the deserted land that he is now in?  No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like it!  What's more, the Taoist Taoist actually said that the Great Wilderness is the place connecting Jiuyou and Huangquan. This is too incredible.

    All of this is beyond Gao Feng¡¯s cognition. Even with Gao Feng¡¯s strong will, he can¡¯t help but be slightly stunned, thinking about the sea of ??clouds behind the great temple in the snowy mountains of the North.

    "Just like our Zhongzhou, Zhongjing City is the center of the world, but isn't it also connected to the Jiuyou Land? It was just suppressed by Emperor Taizu of the Wei Dynasty using a magic circle." The Taoist Master knew that what he said made Gao Feng difficult.  He understood, and explained patiently and carefully: "For example, if you go up a mountain, the shortest way is of course straight up and down, but how many people can do it? Ordinary people still have to find mountain roads. Of course, this is just an example, not  It's so appropriate. There are connected places in each layer of space. You are now in the wilderness, which seems to be a good place. As long as you find a suitable location, you can come back. Fortunately, it is not the underworld or other ghost places.  If you get there, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult for you to come back.¡±

    Gao Feng was speechless. He was teleported to the wilderness. The dragon-eating beast was happy to return to the wilderness because he wanted to go home, but coming here was like being exiled.  The knowledgeable Taoist actually said it was okay, I hope it is as he said.

    "Your Majesty, be careful!" Yuexiang suddenly let out an urgent cry, red flames rose up from her body, and the infant monkey in her arms suddenly began to squeak excitedly.

    During the conversation between Gao Feng and Master Taoist, too many things that he couldn't understand appeared, and he was lost in thought for a moment.  It wasn't until Yuexiang reminded him that he felt a strong wind coming from a hundred feet behind him.  The wind was strong, mixed with the smell of fire and poisonous mist.

    A huge bird used some unknown means to hide its figure. It was only at this moment that it showed its whereabouts and swooped down in mid-air.

    The huge bird is nearly a hundred feet in size, almost the same as the Qingluan that Gao Feng saw riding on the nine-tailed sky fox in the medieval world.  But this big bird is much more ferocious and cruel, and it also looks extremely weird. It has nine heads on its neck, and each head is ferocious and ferocious, trying to devour everyone in its group.  Compared with the strange birds in the wilderness, Gao Feng and his party are not enough to fill their teeth.

    &nbsp; Sensing the aura, based on what the Taoist said just now, Gao Feng suddenly realized that this should be a wild beast. Like the Dragon-eating Bixi, it is a kind of wild beast.

    Such a big body can quietly approach to such a place where this pedestrian is so close. In addition to the suppression of their consciousness in the desert, this deserted beast must have a hidden ability.  Gao Feng didn't pay much attention to such a wild and ferocious beast, and even had time to observe the big bird carefully.

    After Gao Feng's experience on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain and the black and white auras in the teleportation array, Gao Feng's mental perception at this time has reached an incredible level. When he wakes up and feels the aura on the huge strange bird, he is sure that this big guy is  Definitely not his opponent.  So Gao Feng got up and took a look at the thoughts of these strange and ferocious beasts in the wilderness. If he saw more of them, he might be able to use them in the future.

    The dark golden light flowed in his eyes. If he looked closely, he could see that the huge strange bird had a body of about a hundred feet. The feathers on its body reflected a strange blue-red light under the red clouds in the sky. Although they were feathers, they looked strange at first glance.  It is known to be extremely tough, not much worse than steel armor.  The strange big bird flew over with its wings spread out, about 150 feet wide. The layers of its claws under its body were wrinkled like rocks, and the tips of the claws seemed to be sharp blades, reflecting the light of the red clouds in the mid-air.  , so bright that it makes people feel chilling.

    What is even more peculiar is that this big bird has nine heads densely distributed on its slender neck, instead of nine heads on its nine necks.  This makes it look very crowded and a little ridiculous.  Each head is small compared to the body, but it can cast various spells with great power.  These bird heads not only looked at Gao Feng ferociously, but even looked at each other with a fierce look on their faces.

    In any case, after being able to see a living thing, Gao Feng not only did not feel the urgency to fight, but was a little happy. If this big bird hadn't come up and killed it without any explanation, Gao Feng wouldn't even want to kill this big bird.  A big, fierce bird.

    In just the blink of an eye, the big bird flew more than ten feet in front of everyone.  Various spells spurted out from the nine heads, either freezing, burning, poisonous smoke, or black mist.  From a distance, the giant strange bird's nine heads look extremely crowded, but when it comes to fighting, it is also very organized. Instead of affecting each other, the various spells are arranged in an orderly manner, greatly increasing their power.

    The dark golden innate Hunyuan True God Art circulated around Gao Feng's body, and the light condensed on his fist.  The wings of Gao Feng's flying armor behind his back shook, and his body was like a crossbow arrow, not retreating but advancing, facing the huge strange bird's spell and rushing directly to the huge strange bird.  Strike against the red flames.

    The dark golden light came into contact with the red flame of the huge earth monster bird. Not only did it not cause any harm to Gao Feng, but it seemed that the dark golden light contained even hotter heat, which directly melted the giant earth monster bird's spell.  Simply and crudely smashed all the red flames.

    As Gao Feng's fist shot forward irresistibly, dots of red light were shattered and fell, like bursts of falling meteors.  The dark golden light penetrated deeply into the flames and hit the huge strange bird in an instant. Before the strange bird could react, the fist wind hit the long pointed beak.

    On the long-necked pointed beak, Gao Feng felt hard and a little bit tough. After the sharp beak touched the fist surface, Gao Feng felt it very clearly.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was withdrawn and then released.  The violent and powerful push directly smashed the huge strange bird's head to pieces.  Countless fragments burned and flew in mid-air, and orange liquid spurted out from the cavity, spraying like a fountain under the dark red sky.

    The head next to the broken head of the nine-headed strange bird immediately turned around and did not peck at Gao Feng's hand. Instead, it attacked one of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng.  Gao Feng snorted coldly. This nine-headed bird relied on its body's instinct to fight. It actually saw at a glance that the connection between itself and the Soaring Sky Armor was relatively fragile, and its intelligence was not low.  But that's all. It is absolutely impossible to say that it can pose any threat to Gao Feng.

    The power of the punch remained intact. Gao Feng turned his fist into a palm and slashed diagonally at the head of the bird that was attacking him. He ignored the attack of the nine-headed strange bird on him, as if it was a lose-lose attack.

    Gao Feng changed his moves very quickly. The strange bird twisted its long neck and pointed beak. It was still three feet away from the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor. A sharp dark golden light flew out from the edge of Gao Feng's palm knife and struck the bird's head.  Like a sharp long knife, it directly decapitated the second head of the nine-headed strange bird.  The dark golden light remained unabated and flew very far away, plowing a ravine several feet deep in the barren land of the wilderness before disappearing.

    The giant bird screamed and flew into the air.  The nine-headed strange bird, which can be regarded as a tyrannical beast in the wilderness, did not expect that today it would encounter such a powerful enemy. It was caught off guard and was killed in one move.?Cut off two heads, and the anger in his heart was strong. He folded and spread his wings behind his back, and flew away faster than the incoming force.  The body shape is smooth, there is not even a pause between forward and backward, and the dexterity is incredible.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 595 The Power of Thunder and Lightning

    Gao Feng tested the power of the nine-headed strange bird. It was the same as his previous perception. Although it was powerful, it was not something to worry about.  The consciousness sensed that Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang below had begun to use their magic power and began to attack, so they stopped pursuing. Xiangtian Kai gathered its wings, made an arc, and retreated.  Now that Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang have advanced, it would be a good idea to let them practice their skills to avoid having trouble controlling their strength when encountering strong enemies in the future.

    Although the nine-headed strange bird was defeated, the remaining seven ferocious heads were spraying frost, poisonous mist and gray sand, and the dark red color of the entire sky became much darker for a while.

    When the nine-headed strange bird was flying upward, it suddenly stopped, as if it had touched something and could no longer fly.  Yuexiang held the infant monkey in one hand, pinched the magic formula with the other, and the light and shadow flashed behind her.  The spirit fox, which has reached the peak of the Seven-Tails, is much stronger than before. A web of fire woven by flames fell in mid-air, just covering the nine-headed giant bird.

    Gao Feng found it interesting that this spell was somewhat similar to the big net he used to catch birds outside the city when he was a child.

    No matter how hard the nine-headed giant bird struggled, the fire net woven by the flames became tighter and tighter. When it touched the body of the nine-headed giant bird, it exuded a burning smell.  As the nine-headed giant bird struggled, the fire net gradually tightened, slowly but persistently damaging the body of the giant strange bird, with wounds so deep that the bones were visible.  Orange liquid spurted out, stained the fire net, and turned into wisps of smoke.

    Zhang Zhijiang shouted loudly and stood upright on the barren ground. The bloody murderous aura rose from the long knife in his hand, burning like a ball of flame.  Following the loud shouts, Zhang Zhijiang raised his knife and brought it down with a fierce and violent force.  The blood on the long knife surged, and the long knife seemed to suddenly become dozens of feet long, heading straight for the nine-headed giant bird that was firmly trapped in the fire net.

    Gao Feng looked at Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang's attacks with relief.  The two of them were much stronger than when they faced the Qingxu Sect and the King of the Northern Barbarians outside Zhongjing City. Even in the wilderness, they were still strong enough to face the legendary ferocious beasts.  And grams.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the blood-colored arc on Zhang Zhijiang's long sword pulled out a bloody light in mid-air. The blood was so powerful that it cut off the remaining seven heads of the nine-headed giant bird with just one attack.  The fierce force of the sword was a bit dexterous, and the movements were light and agile. Looking at this posture, Zhang Zhijiang knew that Gao Feng had tested the big bird and then retreated to give himself and Yue Xiang a chance to practice. He was not polite and looked at the long neck of the big bird.  But instead of seeing him, he showed off his sword skills.

    Zhang Zhijiang's long sword killed countless people in the Western Desert. He had already used his hand like an arm to chop off the heads of birds without missing a beat.

    The nine-headed giant bird that had its head cut off could no longer resist the large net woven by the flames of the red fox Yuexiang. The fire net quickly tightened and ignited the nine-headed giant bird's body.  Threads formed by countless flames seeped into the body of the nine-headed giant bird, burning from the inside out, extremely red.

    The nine-headed giant bird is dead, but no matter how fierce it is, it is still a bird. After the head is cut off, the body is still struggling fiercely.  But without strength, relying solely on the strength of the wild beast's body, how could he escape the spell of the red fox Yuexiang.  The body of more than a hundred feet was burning in mid-air without falling.  The wings are still flapping upwards vigorously, retaining the last bit of instinct in life.

    The fireball of more than a hundred feet flew higher and higher, seeming to ignite the entire sky, and was extremely conspicuous under the dark red clouds.

    Gao Feng was describing the sudden encounter with a huge strange bird through Yin Conch and the Taoist priest in Zhongjing City. Before he finished speaking, the battle there had ended, and he heard the Taoist priest on the other side of the silver conch exclaiming in wonder.  Hearing Taoist Master Tongxiao's envious tone mixed with some regret, he seemed to have known that he would go to the wild land, and it would have been better to be teleported with Gao Feng at that time.

    ¡°This man who knows Taoism well, Gao Feng shook his head slightly, what is there to envy in this kind of thing?

    In the struggle of the fireball transformed from the remains of the nine-headed giant bird, the originally barren sky and ground began to change.  It seemed as if the entire space became a little unreal, steaming up from the high temperature carried by the remains of the nine-headed giant bird, and began to burn.

    Suddenly, the red clouds, which had not changed at all, began to surge, as if a big hand stirred up the entire clouds, and a strong and evil aura came from the clouds.

    The battle had just ended. Yuexiang held the infant monkey in one hand and put away the spell with the other hand.  For the red fox Yuexiang who has advanced to the peak state of the Seven-Tails, even she has not thought of such a powerful power.  I was very satisfied with the power of the spell just now, and while I was still thinking about it, I felt the baby monkey in my arms suddenly grab a corner of the baby's clothes, put his head out hard, and looked into the air.

    As the dark red clouds moved without wind, one of the extremely thick clouds became a little thinner.  A hint of gray suddenly appeared in the same dark red sky.  Between heaven and earth, with the appearance of this gray, it becomes a little vivid, but the vividness is mixed with a ferocious atmosphere.

    &nbsp; The aura was so strong that the dark red clouds in the sky seemed to turn into the same gray color.  Gao Feng raised his head and watched, his spiritual perception was limited, and he was unable to realize how powerful the ferocious beast was about to appear.  But the innate Hunyuan Qi is flowing in his eyes, and things in the clouds can still be seen clearly.  Traces of gray followed one after another, and a fierce and cruel aura spread between heaven and earth.  Gao Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and for a moment a gray dragon head poked out from the red clouds.

    Hearing that Gao Feng stopped talking, both Master Taoist Master Qingrou and Princess Qingrou kept asking questions.  Gao Feng did not answer, but carefully observed the strange dragon in the air.  As gray dragons appeared one after another in the dark red clouds, Gao Feng asked: "What's going on with more than ten gray dragons appearing in the red clouds of the wilderness?"

    I have been to the Northland and seen the Dragon Forest. There are all kinds of real dragons, fake dragons, wild dragons, and dragon beasts. Gao Feng has never seen any kind of dragon that is gray, so he has such a problem.

    "That is a desolate dragon without sanity. It can be regarded as a dragon, but it has no sanity and only knows how to fight and devour. The habit of the desolate dragon is to live in and move in groups. There is basically no time for a desolate dragon to act alone. Don't  It seems that the wild dragon has no sanity, but every time it devours a wild beast, its power will increase accordingly. The wild dragon does not exist in the world, and is restricted in the wild by the laws of heaven and earth. Bixi not only eats real dragons and fake dragons in the north  , dragon beasts, they also eat these wild dragons in the wilderness." The Taoist expert was also unambiguous, and Gao Feng answered without thinking as soon as he asked.

    ?? Could Bixi even be able to eat this kind of dragon?  Gao Feng smiled, this guy Bian Xi is really powerful.

    Gao Feng watched as more than a dozen gray bodies tens of feet long appeared in the dark red clouds. A large area of ??the sky turned into a gray color, which was very dazzling under the dark red clouds.

    Feeling the violent, ferocious and greedy aura around him filling the world, Gao Feng thought with emotion, "The dragons in the world are extremely arrogant, and they are imprisoned in the Dragon Forest, so they did not cause a big disaster. These things  If the wild dragon hadn't been trapped in the wilderness by the laws of heaven and earth, appeared in the human world, and kept devouring it, I really don't know how far it would have grown."

    The Taoist priest in the Silver Conch reminded Gao Feng: "All kinds of ferocious beasts in the wilderness feed on each other, devour each other, or devour the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army who are fighting fiercely in the wilderness. But many times the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghosts  The army did not appear, or there were so many people when it appeared that even the ferocious beasts of the wilderness had to retreat, and the ferocious beasts of the wilderness were staring at all the creatures in the wilderness. It is best not to alarm these ferocious beasts of the wilderness."

    Just as he was talking about this, Zhang Zhijiang listened to the Taoist Taoist chattering in the silver conch, describing the various habits of the wild beasts. The gray wild dragon in the sky had already seen Gao Feng and his party approaching, and he cursed in a deep voice: "Why are you talking so much?  Show off here.¡±

    Gao Feng was also a little helpless. Although he knew that Taoist Tongxiao was showing off, he was still thinking about the safety of his group.  But that would be true in normal times. At this moment, more than a dozen gray wild dragons were pressing down in the sky. It would be inappropriate to say anything about not alarming the wild beasts.  What's more, there is nothing we can do if our group is ambushed by a huge strange bird and attracts the wild dragon.

    The wild dragon was not too far away, so Gao Feng casually took off the long bow from the dragon-binding rope. As the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated on his body, dark golden light flashed.  The long bow was fully drawn and an arrow was shot.

    On the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng witnessed the powerful archery skills of the two Gao brothers with his own eyes and yearned for them in his heart. The nine-headed giant bird just came suddenly and was of no use.  This time I met the gray wild dragon coming down from the dark red clouds. I just had itchy hands and wanted to give it a try.  Anyway, there is a nuclear boat made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang in the Noble Phantasm. It is a Noble Phantasm that the Craftsman Saint Lugang prepared for himself to deal with Qingxu Daozu. Taking it out to avoid a few unconscious wild dragons, there is really no risk.

    The long arrow hit the gray dragon very quickly, but Gao Feng always felt that something was missing.  The giant gray dragon's body was huge, like a series of gray mountains. The long arrow only shot off a small piece of scales before falling limply.

    The giant gray dragon shot by Gao Feng roared wildly, looking extremely angry.  In the wilderness, although the wild dragon cannot be said to be unruly, it can be regarded as an extremely powerful existence.  More than ten desolate dragons appeared, but they were shot first, which made the already unconscious desolate dragons even more violent.

    After a roar, the gray wild dragon breathed out its dragon breath.  Compared with the real dragon, the dragon's breath of the wild dragon is not that powerful and irresistible, but Gao Feng saw countless raindrop-like stones falling where the dragon's breath passed, and the dust floating in the air was contaminated by the dragon's breath, and turned into  The pebbles fell.

    Even the remains of the nine-headed giant bird that was still burning in mid-air, including the flames on its body, turned into a huge stone the moment it came into contact with the dragon's breath, and fell into pieces in the wilderness.  (To be continued. Please search PiaotianwenStudy, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 596: The Wild Dragon

    Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang, and Yuexiang were all startled. Even Hei Lang seemed to have forgotten his fear of the little monkey when he saw such a strange scene from behind. He roared and raised his hair as he looked at the wild dragon in mid-air.  Dragon Breath Everyone has seen it before. There are countless real dragons in the North Dragon Forest, and the powerful seven-color real dragon is not so weird. Everything it touches turns into stone!  I have never even heard of it before. Are these gray wild dragons giant earth dragons?

    Red fox Yuexiang made a series of gestures without hesitation, and a wall of flames blocked the gray wild dragon's breath.  After the dragon's breath of the gray wild dragon turned the remains of the nine-headed giant bird burning in the sky into dozens of feet of stone, the color was a little faint, but it still swept forward extremely violently and hit the wall of fire cast by Yuexiang.

    The sound of gurgling was endless. After the dragon's breath of the gray wild dragon touched Yuexiang's fire wall, the burning fire wall condensed into a substantial stone wall.  The wall formed in mid-air still maintained the wave-like state when the flames burned. It turned from fiery red to dark gray in an instant, and then cracked inch by inch in front of the huge power of the dragon's breath, and fell in the sky.  An incredible scene appeared in front of everyone, showing the power and weirdness of the wild dragon in the wilderness.

    Seeing that her spells could barely withstand the dragon's breath, Yuexiang was slightly relieved.  At first, she used fire spells to block the dragon's breath, but it was still such a weird dragon's breath. Yuexiang was not sure, for fear that the weird dragon's breath would directly penetrate the flames.

    Yuexiang kept making gestures, and spells were brushed in the air. She retreated step by step and resisted step by step, blocking the dragon's breath that seemed so powerful that it could not be resisted.  The wall of fire went out, ignited again, went out again, and ignited again.  Although at a disadvantage, Huanglong's dragon breath also became dimmer after a few rounds.  After several rounds of back and forth, the dragon breath of the gray wild dragon, which had reached the end of its strength, finally disappeared, while the light and shadow behind Yuexiang flickered, obviously it had exhausted all its strength.

    Although Yuexiang's expression remained unchanged, her chest rose and fell. It was obvious that this dragon's breath consumed a lot of Fire Fox's strength.

    It was just a blast of dragon breath, and the seven-tailed spirit fox used all its strength to stop it!

    How powerful it is!  After killing the nine-headed giant bird, Gao Feng still wanted to take a look and see how powerful Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were after they advanced.  But just a burst of dragon's breath made Gao Feng put an end to this idea. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him spread out in a "swipe" and flew into the mid-air. As if facing a formidable enemy, the dark golden light on his body flowed, and no more shots were fired.  A playful attitude when shooting arrows.

    Being so powerful and living in groups, they are much more difficult to deal with than the real dragons in Longlin.  Gao Feng instantly recognized the power of these wild dragons and prepared to rise up.

    The dragon-binding rope in Gao Feng's hand became longer, as if he didn't care about the distance at all. It changed from Gao Feng's hand and directly entangled another gray wild dragon that was about to spit out dragon breath.  But the dragon-binding rope didn't seem to have much effect. The trapped gray wild dragon just put away its dragon breath in surprise and struggled hard. There was still no anger, cruelty or other emotions in its two dead gray eyes.  , it was so gray that no change could be seen.

    The wild dragon twisted its body, and a huge force was exerted on the dragon-binding rope from its huge body. The dragon-binding rope and the hard scales rubbed against each other, making bursts of teeth-searing sounds.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi flickered, and the weak silver snakes were passed on the dragon-binding rope. The entire dragon-binding rope was quickly filled with the power of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi. Countless silver snakes were flying up and down all around.  Hissing.

    As Gao Feng injected innate Hunyuan Qi, the dragon-binding rope wrapped around the gray wild dragon like a huge python and quickly tightened.

    This time, no heart-wrenching sound penetrated Gao Feng¡¯s ears, but an unexpected scene appeared!

    The gray wild dragon, which was originally extremely ferocious, full of wildness and ferocity in the wilderness, let out bursts of screams as if it had encountered a nemesis.  As the dragon-binding rope contracted, the extremely hard dragon scales were penetrated without any hindrance by the dragon-binding rope wrapped around the silver snake like paper. Some of the broken dragon scales were deeply embedded in the body of the wild dragon.  Some shattered and fell.  The dragon scales that left Huanglong's body quickly lost their vitality, turning into dust and disappearing without a trace before they hit the ground.

    The dragon-binding rope silently continued to penetrate deep into the body of the wild dragon. Countless lightning rays split open the rock-hard body and flesh of the wild dragon in front of the dragon-binding rope, making everything extremely simple.  There was no blood, and no flesh and blood was seen.  After leaving the wild dragon, the muscles, blood, and bones are like scales, quickly drying, weathering, and turning into dust, returning to the world of the wild.  In the blink of an eye, the entire gray wild dragon turned into countless fragments and fell in the sky.

    Faced with such an unexpected result, even Gao Feng did not expect it to be like this.  Before he could continue thinking, the four gray wild dragons in front of him had already surrounded them, and the other gray wild dragons were heading towards Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang below.

    It is difficult to imagine that this person has no sanity and relies entirely on instinct to fight.??The tactical coordination that Huanglong can do.  As far as Gao Feng knew, even the real dragons of Longlin did not have such sharp and clear tactical cooperation as the wild dragons when they besieged him. From this point of view, they were somewhat similar to the Taoist priests of Taipingguan.

    Behind Gao Feng, dark golden light circulated on the Sky Armor, and thin silver snakes appeared from time to time.  Just when he was about to fly back to rescue Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and Hei Lang, his vision was blocked by several gray wild dragons in front of him. The dense and overwhelming dragon breath sprayed over him. Let alone rescue Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang, if he didn't  Ignoring these gray wild dragons, Gao Feng could not even protect himself.

    "Demon Breaking Roar" came out casually, and dark golden silver snakes flowed around Gao Feng's body, shining like a god.  A large dark golden "broken" character flew out and headed straight for the dragon's breath in front of him.

    But what followed the Demon-Breaking Roar was not just the dark golden word "Bro" that came out of the words, but the dark red clouds seemed to feel the call of some power and began to disperse quickly.  What has been invisible on the layer of clouds is actually the void. Looking at it, it is dark blue and deep, and you can't see how high it is.  Unlike looking at the starry sky in Zhongjing City, the bright stars of the Milky Way make people feel clear.  The void above the wilderness is just emptiness and nothingness, nothing else.  Just like a deserted land, there is no life at all.

    But at this moment, the void was different from the previous quietness. Countless silver snakes appeared and gathered in the void, becoming larger and larger at an extremely fast speed. The entire void seemed to be shrouded by silver snakes, and the vast land of thunder and lightning filled the sky and the earth.  During this time, he was violent and violent, with an indifference that destroyed everything.

    As the dark red clouds dispersed, before the dark golden fonts of "Demon Roar" came into contact with the dragon's breath, a thunder and lightning condensed in the void immediately struck down!

    Tearing apart everything in the barren wilderness, giving the wilderness that had no life at all a trace of life power.  Although the power of making something out of nothing has a hint of vitality, it contains more destruction!  The huge thunder and lightning was a power that the gray wild dragon had never seen before. He didn't even have time to react. The two gray wild dragons in front of Gao Feng were struck to pieces by the lightning.

    The dust in the sky is attached to the powerful power of thunder and lightning, and the fine silver snakes are shining and floating in the air overwhelmingly, like the stars all over the sky are brilliant and gorgeous.

    The other gray wild dragons didn't care about the siege or anything. They were frightened by the strange and powerful aura contained in the thunder and lightning. They fled in all directions and fled into the dark red clouds in the sky, not even daring to raise their heads.  Back.  Without sanity, he does not know the fear of death.  But the more this happens, the more awe he has toward the things that are fearful in his blood and nature.  The appearance of the power of thunder and lightning made it too late for the remaining wild dragons to continue attacking, and fled like bereaved dogs.

    Gao Feng knew where the silver snake attached to the innate Hunyuan Qi came from, but he never thought that the "Thunder" character on the Immortal Mountain could be so powerful?  Gao Feng was also shocked by the scene in front of him. In mid-air, the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor stretched out, with tiny silver snakes entangled on them. Gao Feng even forgot to chase the gray wild dragon that was running away.  Stopping in mid-air, thinking about the "Thunder" character on the fairy mountain that melted into his hand, and thinking about the countless runes behind the inconspicuous "Thunder" character, it seemed a little crazy.

    The swaddled little monkey in Yuexiang's arms struggled hard, but immediately these gray wild dragons scattered away. The little monkey seemed to be disappointed, and let out a breath, and shrank in the swaddling clothes with a somewhat depressed look.  Shrink and continue to sleep.  The little monkey was not afraid of the thunder and lightning in the wilderness, as if he had not seen it at all.

    The short battle made several people feel thrilling.  Although Gao Feng smashed two or three of the desolate dragons in the wilderness and the rest fled, there is no denying that the desolate dragons here are stronger than the real dragons in the Dragon Forest.  No matter what the dragon's breath touches, it will turn into stone. Gao Feng looked at the past from a distance, and everything he saw was grains of sand. He didn't know how many creatures had been turned into sand and dust by the wild dragon over the years.

    The more powerful thing about the wild dragon is not here, but living in groups.  True dragons have their own pride and rarely travel together.  But there are dozens of wild dragons when they appear. This alone is much stronger than the real dragon and more difficult to deal with.  Had it not been for absorbing the power of thunder and lightning from the "Thunder" character script on the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng would not have been able to escape with Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang intact from the siege of the wild dragon.  Maybe after a few encounters, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang will be put into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, open their wings of Soaring Sky Armor, and run away.

    "The vast wilderness has countless ferocious beasts like wild dragons hiding in it. The clouds are mysterious and dangerous.

    Hearing the rustling sound in the silver conch, the Taoist Taoist Master didn't know what happened, so he asked naggingly.  Princess Qingrou's silver conch has probably been taken over by a Taoist master, and she didn't even have the time to say a word.  Gao Feng briefly talked about the thunder and lightning falling from the sky, and the Taoist people were also amazed.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 597 Wonderful sights everywhere

    Gao Feng calmed down and sent out his perception again, but it was still the same. He didn't know what force or the laws between heaven and earth restricted it, and he couldn't detect further places at all.  But except for perception, everything else should be as usual.  My vision is still sharp, but in the vast wilderness, no matter how far away I see, there are yy¨¤ng scenery, yy¨¤ng sand and stone dust, and yy¨¤ng dark red clouds.  The sky is desolate and empty, and the sky is lifeless.

    The dark red clouds that had just torn apart the void closed again, covering the void above the wilderness.

    Although his perception could not detect the distance, Gao Feng could still vaguely sense that something seemed to be following him in the dark red clouds.  Small and weak murderous intentions were like thorns on his back, and Gao Feng even felt that danger was flowing in his blood. If he was not careful, he would be killed.

    At this moment, Gao Feng clearly felt murderous aura and physical discomfort.  The source of the murderous aura seemed to be hidden in the dark red clouds. Gao Feng knew this and didn't care much. The soldiers came to cover up the water and earth.  But his body felt extremely uncomfortable, which made Gao Feng a little uneasy.  I don¡¯t know where this uncomfortable feeling comes from and what it will evolve into next. This feeling of being uncontrollable is very bad.

    After unfolding the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back, Gao Feng hesitated for a moment, then slowly retracted the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor.  The idea of ??risking flying into the dark red clouds overhead to find out what happened flashed in Gao Feng's mind. He must not act rashly in a dangerous place.  Gao Feng squinted his eyes and looked up at the dense clouds in the sky. He caught the fleeting feeling in his heart and gradually gained some insights.  Although I don¡¯t know what the tracking of the hidden movements in mid-air is.  But it seems that we can catch some clues.

    Gao Feng slowly took off the long bow from the dragon-binding rope, closing his eyes and feeling the murderous aura.  At the same time, identify where the uncomfortable feeling in your body is coming from.

    Zhang Zhijiang had a vague feeling, and when he saw Gao Feng looking like he was facing a formidable enemy, he knew that his feeling was right.  But under the vast sky there were thick clouds, and even though Zhang Zhijiang had reached the mysterious realm, he could not find where these murderous intentions appeared.

    Suddenly Gao Feng moved!  Neither Zhang Zhijiang nor Yuexiang saw Gao Feng's movements clearly. The bowstring of the long bow was buzzing, and a long arrow was shot out at some point.

    The long arrow shot through the cloud-filled sky like a bolt of lightning, and the arrow was densely covered with tiny silver snakes.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang felt that half of the sky was illuminated by the light and shadow of thunder and lightning on Gao Feng's long arrow, tearing the clouds apart.  Straight through the sky.

    Just made a move.  Gao Feng shook his head slightly.  The feeling disappeared in a flash, and the crisis locked by the long arrow also turned into nothingness.  It seemed that the wild beast hidden behind the thick Tongyun also felt Gao Feng's sharp attack, and escaped from Gao Feng's lock in an instant, allowing Gao Feng to miss his arrow.

    Although so.  Gao Feng still stood holding his bow.  Feeling the crisis that seems to be everywhere.  The unknown crisis behind the clouds in the sky has somewhat subsided.  But he remained the same, confronting Gao Feng from a distance.

    At this moment, it is not so much that there are ferocious beasts spying on the whereabouts of Gao Feng and his party.  It would be better to say that it is blatantly waiting and watching.  Gao Feng was not helpless, but he couldn't tell what was hidden behind this wild beast, and he was unwilling to risk his life by flying into the thick red clouds.

    The voice of the knowledgeable Taoist came from the silver conch, asking happily if he had encountered a new and strange wild beast again.  Listening to that voice, I wish Gao Feng and his party could encounter all the ferocious beasts of the wilderness.  Gao Feng knew that this was Taoist Tongxiao's problem, so he reluctantly informed Taoist Tongxiao twice, then concentrated on sensing the murderous aura in the clouds again, and allowed Taoist Tongxiao to ask questions on the other side of the silver conch without saying anything.

    Gao Feng tried to shoot a few more arrows. Although he still failed, the peeping eyes in the clouds and the ubiquitous murderous intent were slightly restrained.  Knowing that Gao Feng had the ability to kill him, he did not observe from a distance, but just kept a moderate distance and watched from a distance.

    Putting away Jian Ji¡¯s long bow, Gao Feng shook his head slightly, thinking that no matter what happened in the wilderness, it would not be as difficult as facing Qingxu Taoist and Demon Ancestor directly.  Who knew that the fierce beasts of the wilderness would come one after another, and no one was good at it. I was afraid that if I was careless, I would die in this desolate wilderness.  As expected, he was in crisis every step of the way, and he didn't know if he could get out of this desolate land.

    "Let's go." Gao Feng found a random direction and walked out slowly.  In the wilderness, no matter which direction you go, it seems to be the same without any difference.  Staying where you are is not an option. If you keep moving forward, you may make new discoveries.

    Yuexiang followed Gao Feng with the infant monkey in her arms. Black Wolf followed Zhang Zhijiang from a distance, no matter what, he stayed as far away from the little monkey who had been sleeping soundly.

    After walking for a while, the surrounding scenery, if there is scenery in the wilderness, has not changed at all  Gao Feng and his party seemed to be spinning in circles, unable to get out of this boundless desolation.

    Suddenly, a large piece of khaki stone in the distance seemed to move.  Zhang Zhijiang had already been dazzled by the endless desolation. He didn't know whether it was real or his own hallucination, so he rubbed his eyes.  After walking in the desolate wilderness for half a day, even the reaction seemed to have slowed down a lot.

    "Huh?" Gao Feng has been concentrating on sensing the surroundings. Even if it is empty and boring, in Gao Feng's perception, this is an ocean full of dangers.  As soon as the khaki stone moved, something strange was noticed.  The excited voice of the Taoist Master came from the silver conch, "What's wrong, what's wrong!"

    Gao Feng really didn¡¯t know what to say about the Taoist Master. When he met the Taoist Master in the Taoist temple, the image of the omniscient but gentle elder had completely disappeared.  Listening to Taoist Tongxiao's excited tone and looking at Zhang Zhijiang's expression next to him, Gao Feng even suspected that if he were in the Taoist temple at this moment, Zhang Zhijiang would definitely pull Taoist Tongxiao over and beat him up to get rid of the bad breath in his heart.

    "It's nothing, just a big rat." Gao Feng suppressed the irritability in his heart and said calmly.

    "Big rat? Is it huge, with fangs and red eyes?" The Taoist Taoist's voice pondered for a moment, as if he had recalled some remote memory in the pile of old papers. The excited voice came from the silver conch, which was unspeakable.  Noisy.

    Hearing what the Taoist Master said, Gao Feng looked intently and saw an earth-yellow mouse about the size of a wild boar running from a distance. Compared with the mice he had seen before, it was considered huge.  The two small eyes were narrowed into two lines, and the dark red light was as fierce as the red clouds in the sky.  Two fangs protruded from the mouth, and the sharp light glowed with an earthy yellow light between the empty sky and the earth.  Every time his body moves, he jumps forward, and the fat flesh trembles and trembles, which makes people feel sick just looking at it.  I don¡¯t know what a mouse this big and fat eats to make a living in this desolate wasteland.

    Rather than saying it was a big rat, Gao Feng would rather say it was a wild boar.  However, the long snout and whiskers, small eyes and thin tail proved that the person running towards his group was a big rat, not a wild boar.

    The big mouse squeaked, rising and falling, splashing countless dust.  Then he rushed several feet away, and small flowers made of dust appeared from far to near in the open land.  The speed was extremely fast. Before the first little flower had dissipated, the huge mouse ran a few feet in front of Gao Feng and his party.  The shrill "Zhi Zhi Zhi" sound was close to his ears, and the red pupils that the Taoist called "Zhi Zhi Zhi" were filled with the cruel gaze of beast instinct.

    The infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms turned over, seemingly unaware of anything.  The black wolf who was originally walking at the end became more energetic. Along the way, it was a deserted place. Finally, he saw a living creature, and his black hair stood up in excitement.

    Gao Feng ignored the mouse and let the black wolf deal with the big mouse.  Heilang could kill a big rat alone without any problem. Gao Feng was not worried and kept talking to the knowledgeable Taoist on the other side of the silver conch.

    "This is the wild rat!" Taoist Taoist Master shouted in surprise on the other side of the silver conch. Before Taoist Master Tongxiao finished speaking, the black wolf slapped the wild rat's body with his claws. The huge rat had not yet seen whether it was a magic attack or a magic attack.  Relying on its fangs and claws to attack, the black wolf smashed it into pieces. Only one head was still intact, and it flew far away in a rain of blood.

    The so-called wild rat looks much bigger than an ordinary mouse, but it is not as tough as a wild dragon. It was smashed to pieces in the hands of the black wolf before it even took a round.  But even so, Gao Feng has no intention of looking down upon him. Since entering the wilderness, the ferocious beasts he has seen are all extremely powerful. If the wild rat can survive in the wilderness, there is no reason to be so weak. There must be something he has not yet seen.  See the strength.

    While Gao Feng was thinking about it, an unexpected scene appeared.  The originally barren and lifeless wilderness seemed to come to life at the moment when the bloody smell of the wild rats smashed to pieces by the black wolf overflowed, and countless khaki ground began to stir.  It was as if an earthquake had begun, destroying the world.

    "Be careful!" Gao Feng frowned slightly. The wild rat was surprisingly weak, but are there any weak creatures that can survive in the wilderness?  If it was really as simple and crude as the black wolf had just dealt with the wild rat, the wild rat would have been extinct in the wilderness long ago.

    Taoist Tongxiao was still nagging in the silver conch. Princess Qingrou wanted to say a few words to Gao Feng, but Taoist Tongxiao overran her.  When talking about these novel things, people who know Taoism are very excited and don't take anything to heart.  He kept asking Gao Feng what the wild rat looked like, its attack method, and countless other details, leaving Gao Feng quite speechless.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 599 Rat Pack

    "As soon as the wild rats appear, there are thousands of them, and there is no way to kill them. In the wilderness, it is said that you can survive with luck if you encounter a wild dragon or a beast, but once you encounter a wild rat, you will be overwhelmed by the rats.  It is difficult for a desolate dragon flying in the sky to escape. Gao Feng, you are in trouble." Listening to the Taoist master's words, instead of worrying about the situation of Gao Feng and his party, he was talking happily  I want to know how powerful the wild rat is.  "It is said that most wild rats sleep underground in the wilderness. They have very strong digestion and absorption capabilities. They can eat even sand and gravel in the wilderness. They are like sharks in the East China Sea. They wake up when they smell the smell of blood."

    "How many wild rats are there?" The Taoist Taoist asked confusedly in the silver conch. After a while, he heard countless small voices coming from Gao Feng's side, and asked happily, not caring about Gao Feng's encounter.  Will the Wild Rats be surrounded and killed by the Wild Rats? He just said to himself: "There are many types of Wild Rats with different attacks. Remember them all!"

    Gao Feng tucked the silver conch around his waist and stopped talking to the Taoist Master. He turned a deaf ear to the noisy Taoist Master and looked at the countless big rats that had appeared in the desolation of the wilderness.

    "It's just like what the knowledgeable Taoist said. There are countless wild rats. If you look around, there are at least tens of thousands of them.  One by one, the wild rats smelled blood, and like an enraged violent bear in hibernation, they rushed madly towards the black wolf licking the blood from his palms in the blood mist.

    The manes all over the body stand up, and some wild rats are dark yellow, as if there is a layer of loess covering their bodies, like armor on a warrior, and their defense power is extremely high at first glance.  Some wild rats are light yellow in color, surrounded by green streaks that seem to be there or not. They are faintly visible and cannot be seen clearly. I don¡¯t know what the wild rats are good at.  There were also some faintly colored wild rats mixed in the tide of wild rats. Gao Feng couldn't tell how many kinds of wild rats there were at the moment.

    Looking around, I saw the same body, the same ferocious face, and the overwhelming "squeaking" sound was deafening.  The entire earth began to shatter as countless wild rats ran, and even the wild space seemed to be shattered and shattered.  The dark red clouds in the sky were twisted, and even the peeking eyes that had been looming behind Gao Feng seemed to be afraid of these wild rats, and disappeared in the thick clouds.

    Gao Feng is not afraid. He can fly away with the Soaring Sky Armor. If the Wild Rat is more powerful than what Master Tongxiao said, after all, there is also the nuclear boat sent by the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  The reason why Gao Feng didn't leave was because he wanted to take a look at the creatures in the wilderness to see how powerful they could be.

    The sound of countless wild rats running wildly passed along the silver conch. Princess Qingrou on the other side let out a worried "Ah" and stopped talking.  Even those who knew Taoism seemed to feel the majestic scene of thousands of rats galloping around. It was unclear whether they were worried about Gao Feng's situation or were too horrified to speak, and finally began to fall silent.

    When the black wolf saw the wild rat running towards him, he bared his fangs and roared silently in a low voice.  The long tail is tucked behind the back, and the long black hairs are scattered flatly on the side of the body like spears and halberds. Each hair has lost its former suppleness and has become extremely hard.  A cloud of mist rose up from under each of its four paws, and the black wolf soared in the air and pounced on the wild rat that rushed towards him first.

    A faint dragon's power rises around the black wolf, but this is the majesty of a superior person who looks down upon everything.  In the world of Zhongzhou, any mindless beast would tremble in front of Long Wei and have no intention of resisting.  But the wild rat in the wilderness turned a blind eye to the dragon's power emanating from the black wolf, as if it didn't feel the dragon's power at all, and rushed towards the black wolf crazily.

    Countless wild rats rushed toward the black wolf like a sea. The black wolf was like a rock in the sea, with bloody waves rising all around.  But the dead wild rat did not make the other wild rats feel the slightest fear. Instead, they became even more excited and pounced on them without fear of death.  It's not even that he's not afraid of death at all, but he rushes towards the black wolf as if he's begging for death.

    The dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi enveloped the group, entangled with silver snakes. The wild rats that occasionally approached were directly stunned by the power of lightning, and were immediately submerged by the tide behind them, turning into a pile of flesh and blood, and turning into a pile of flesh and blood.  The pile of sediment turned into countless blood-colored dust, which turned into dust and dispersed in the wilderness.

    The black wolf began to roar loudly, and its sharp claws touched the wild rat. The seemingly weak defense of the wild rat was disemboweled without any surprise.  At this moment, the black wolf no longer used brute force like he did when facing the first wild rat. Instead, the crisis he felt instinctively made the black wolf choose the least labor-intensive way to deal with these endless wild rats.  After all, we are facing an endless swarm of wild rats. If we keep using our full strength, we will soon be exhausted.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyebrows frowned more and more tightly, and a faint smell of fire and poison began to appear among the countless wild rats.  Thinking about it, if the Desolate Dragon can exterminate thousands of Desolate Rats with just one breath due to its large number, how can such a fierce guy exist in the wilderness for so many years and still have a vicious reputation far and wide.  I just don¡¯t know??How can these wild rats attack the ferocious beasts in mid-air? Maybe they can't attack them at all. The ferocious beasts that can fly occupy the sky, and the wild rats occupy the ground. Only in this way can a balance be achieved.

    No wonder my group encountered ferocious beasts from the sky when they arrived in the wilderness. Is it possible that these not-so-powerful wild rats wiped out all the ferocious beasts on the ground?  Gao Feng suddenly had such an idea in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more it seemed true.  If that were the case, these wild rats would be too terrifying!

    After killing more than a hundred wild rats, the corpses of the wild rats that had not been trampled or broken were piled up two or three feet high in front of the black wolf.  At this time, a shocking scene appeared for Gao Feng!  The wild rat, who was approaching the corpse that looked like a parapet, did not pounce on it, but squatted down directly.  The wild rat behind him stepped on the corpse of his companion and rushed up to the parapet without any hindrance. He didn't even have to delay his jump. In this way, he was even more of a threat to the black wolf that was flying in the air.

    There is actually collaboration?  There is actually collaboration!  Just now, Gao Feng was a little surprised that the Wild Dragon's advance and retreat were very regular. Unexpectedly, the Wild Rat's cooperation was even more precise. Gao Feng became more and more sure that all flightless ferocious beasts in the wilderness would not be able to fly.  The mighty rat transformed into an ocean and drowned!

    Gao Feng only knew that only insects could do this. If it were an animal, such a scene would rarely happen.  The wild rats below were all dark yellow and looked like they were wearing armor. They prostrated without complaint next to the parapet made of piled corpses, so that their companions behind them could step on their bodies and rush forward.

    ¡°If these wild rats were an army, a human or demon army, they would definitely be extremely elite, ferocious and tough.  Gao Feng thought in a trance that in the light and shadow on the fifth floor of the Fairy Mountain, he saw the uniform military appearance of the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry under the command of the two Gao brothers, and their wild and fearless appearance.

    How similar it is to the wild rat in front of me!  Gao Feng suddenly felt a chill coming out of his bones, instantly freezing his heart.  As expected, every ferocious beast that appears in the Great Wasteland is extremely powerful. This is probably the result of natural selection in the Great Wasteland over the years.

    At this moment, the black wolf could no longer withstand the endless attacks of wild rats. He was no longer as carefree and carefree as he had just started, and was a little in a hurry.  Without paying attention, a dark green spell spit out from the mouth of a wild rat and landed on the black wolf.

    The dark green spell looked so faint that it was difficult to see clearly, but once it fell on the black wolf, it made a stinging and corrosive sound like maggots on the black wolf's body.  A wound appeared on the black wolf's body, and a piece of long black hair fell off, flying in the wind.  As soon as the black hair flew not far away, it was burned to ashes as if being burned by a flame.

    Even if it turns into ashes, it still has a pungent smell.

    The black wolf let out a miserable howl, the bloodshot eyes suddenly became brighter, and the clouds dispersed under its four pointed claws.  The clouds and mist dissipated instantly and condensed on the four pointed claws.  The sharp claws merged with the clouds and mist, and suddenly grew several inches in size, appearing like long halberds.

    Injured beasts become more ferocious. Even though the black wolf is made of dragon bones and dragon skins in the fairy mountain, the blood and soul of the black wolf still have the bravery of the wolf clan.  face.

    Thicker blood mist rises, but no matter how ferocious the black wolf is, no matter how sharp the fangs and claws are, once it touches the wild rat, it will leave a cloud of blood mist, but the tide of wild rats still continues to rush towards the black wolf.  .  Can you kill one, or ten?  Can you kill ten, or a hundred?  Can you kill a hundred, or a thousand?

    It seems that there is a huge difference in strength, but in the face of the overwhelming numerical advantage, the black wolf will be overwhelmed by the wild rats, and it will only be a matter of time sooner or later.

    Gao Feng saw that although the black wolf was still extremely brave, it was already at the end of its strength and would be overwhelmed by the wild rats in just a few breaths.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around him surged, and the dragon-binding rope flew up to pull the black wolf back.

    Zhang Zhijiang's hair and beard were all growing, knowing that even if he was in the sea of ??wild rats at this moment, it would only last a moment longer than the black wolf could last.  Looking into the distance, there are endless yellow rats coming from nowhere, and they don¡¯t know why.  Even if General Xue kills Yingye, he can't help but feel fear in his heart.  In the past, one man was worth ten thousand, and most of them were sneak attacks in the middle of the night.  Kill a hundred and eighty people and set off a few fires, and no matter how strong the army is, it will become chaotic.  Even without blowing up the camp, it wouldn't be difficult to escape secretly.

    In front of the two armies, the brave sergeants were not far away from facing a murderous god like themselves.  It is said that those who stand in his way are invincible, and the number of people trampled to death by his opponent is even greater than the number of people who die under his own sword.  But there is absolutely no such possibility for the Wild Rat that he is facing at this moment. Facing death, the Wild Rat seems to have lost his mind at all and has no fear at all.  There is no instinct in animal nature, only greed.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 600 Entanglement

    They come up layer by layer, but there are always times when they can¡¯t be taken care of.  That's what happened to Black Wolf. He was at the end of his rope and couldn't hold on any longer.  Own?  At most, it only lasts for one more cup of tea. It only kills hundreds of more wild rats, and it has nothing to do with the overall situation.

    The fierce and bloody general felt a chill at this moment. He looked at the khaki figure surging forward in the distance. He didn¡¯t know how many wild rats there were behind him This is really powerful!

    Yuexiang held the infant monkey in one hand and held the magic formula in her right hand.  The light and shadow behind him flashed, and the fiery breath appeared outside the dark golden light, burning quickly, like the fire in the Nine Netherworld, appearing in the bare wilderness of the wilderness.

    Gao Feng put the black wolf down from the dragon-binding rope. He saw that the black wolf's eyes were red, saliva was dripping from the corners of his mouth, and he was roaring in his throat. He looked wild and irritable. He gently stroked the black hair on the back of the black wolf.  , comforting the black wolf.

    Breaking away from the wild rats, Black Wolf instantly realized his situation. His fear of the little monkey in Yuexiang's arms took over again, and his fierce arrogance immediately dissipated without a trace.  With his tail tucked behind his back, he rubbed hard against Gao Feng's back like a bereaved dog, completely missing the arrogant wildness he had just shown in the sea of ??wild rats.

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then realized that Hei Lang was afraid of the infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms, and smiled bitterly.  I don¡¯t know why the nine-tailed fox in the fairy mountain asked me to come out with this little monkey in my arms. I don¡¯t know that the little monkey did anything to help. Instead, it caused a lot of trouble.

    Yuexiang's sea of ??fire burned raging around Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, with dark golden light. Hundreds of wild rats squeaked in the flames, and a thick smell of meat appeared, which immediately turned into the smell of charcoal.  The dark golden light of the fire mixed with the innate Hunyuan Qi reflected on everyone's faces. From time to time, the figure of a black wild rat appeared, swaying on everyone's face, like a group of demons dancing wildly, which was extremely weird.

    Through various lights and shadows, Gao Feng was horrified to find that after experiencing a period of panic, the wild rats outside were surrounded by the flames released by Yuexiang within a few breaths without any confusion, just like soldiers under command, waiting for danger.  There were furious wild rats that dug up the hard ground and sent dust flying. They didn't move or run away. They just watched their companions being burnt to charcoal in the ferocious flames.

    Gao Feng looked at the countless wild rats around him and shook his head.  Facing these guys, no matter how powerful they are, if they can't fly, they will definitely not be able to escape the sharp teeth of the wild rats.  It's hard to say how strong a single one is, but the huge numbers and fearless energy of death are enough to make people feel chilly.

    The infant monkey in Yuexiang's arms slept soundly, seemingly not caring about the countless wild rats around him.  Yuexiang gestured with one hand, pinching runes and lighting up the fire.  Not only did they not move away when they saw the wild rats around them, but they stared at the people in the flames eagerly, waiting for the moment when the flames went out.

    There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the movements between his fingers sped up a lot. Several runes were placed between Yuexiang's fingers one after another, shrouded in the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi, and ejected into the flames.  As the runes were ejected, the flames soared more than ten feet high with a roar, the red flames turned white, and the range expanded by more than ten feet.

    The wild rats that were peering at Gao Feng and his party outside the flames were caught off guard, and hundreds more were swallowed up by the flames.  The wild rat behind him panicked and backed away in fear.  Countless wild rats huddled together in a chaotic mess.

    Gao Feng saw that Yuexiang had the upper hand, but it didn't help.  According to what the Taoist Master said, the reason why wild rats run rampant in the wilderness depends on their numbers.  Tens of thousands of wild rats were burned to death and a few hundred were nothing at all. What's more, in the distance behind, the khaki figures were moving, as if moving mountains and seas. It was clear that more wild rats were rushing here.

    Even if the wild rat is afraid of the flames and cannot get close, can the flame of Yuexiang keep burning?  There is always time to run out.  That's when the wild rat was waiting. Anyway, the quantity was huge and he could afford to waste it.

    What puzzles Gao Feng the most is what these wild rats are for. There are only a dozen wild rats in his group and they can eat them all, skin and bones. There is not enough to eat tens of thousands of wild rats.

    Although I don¡¯t understand it, the crisis I face actually exists in front of me.  It's not so much a crisis as it is a test of one's own strength.  After advancing, Gao Feng has not let go to fight, and the most important thing is that Gao Feng has always had vague and unclear dangers lingering in his heart. Gao Feng will never want to fly if he can keep his feet on the ground.

    But how to deal with so many wild rats in front of us?  Even if Emperor Xia Huangren comes, if he doesn't fly and just stands here, he will probably be exhausted and annihilated by the khaki ocean formed by wild rats.

    Yuexiang looked at the light reflected from the fangs of the wild rat outside the flames. The flame aura on her body surged, and even the light and shadow behind her turned fiery red.  Gao Feng didn't stop him. Yuexiang had just advanced to the peak of Seven-Tails. It would be nice to get familiar with his own magic power. Who knows how many battles there will be in the future.??To face it.

    Yuexiang¡¯s control of mana was not perfect at the beginning. No matter how ferocious the flames were, they could only cover a few tens of feet in the surrounding area. Compared to tens of thousands of wild boar-sized rats, they were nothing.  Gao Feng just watched quietly without saying a word to remind him.

    The gesture changed again, and the dark red clouds in the mid-air seemed to have changed as well. A large dark red cloud appeared from nothing in the mid-air, pressing down on the sky more than ten feet high.  Although they are all dark red, this piece of red cloud is not like the lifeless clouds and mist in the middle of the wilderness, but has a violent and vicious aura.

    "Fall!" Yuexiang let out a cry, and the red cloud covering hundreds of feet in radius followed with a cry, and fist-sized fireballs fell from the sky, hitting the surrounding wild rats.  This is the right way. Gao Feng watched with relief as countless wild rats around him turned into fireballs and scurried around. Unfortunately, Yuexiang's mental strength was not strong enough to allow each fireball to land on different wild rats accurately.  There is some waste of mana.  But even so, Yuexiang also found a correct way to fight the enemy. Even if this battle cannot wipe out the wild rats in the wasteland, it is still a great gain.

    Seeing such a scene, the wild rats outside became even more panicked. Those behind the turbulent tide surged forward, while those in front retreated, squeezing each other, trampling and biting.

    It seemed like two waves crashed together, splashing countless bloody foam.  Gao Feng shouted loudly, the dark red clouds in the air faded, and a thick bolt of lightning fell in the sky.

    Zhang Zhijiang knew that he did not need to take action in this battle, and was thinking hard about how to defeat the wild rat.  Zhang Zhijiang really didn't want to be put into the butterfly treasure by Gao Feng and escape, but the seemingly endless wild rats left the blood general Zhang Zhijiang at a loss.  Zhang Zhijiang was stunned when he saw Gao Feng summoning thunder and lightning again.  The power of such a thick thunderbolt is indeed amazing, but if it can kill hundreds of wild rats, what use is it?  Gao Feng could summon such a powerful spell several times.  How could Gao Feng, who usually seemed quite stable, become so confused?

    Before Zhang Zhijiang could think clearly, the huge thunder and lightning more than a hundred feet above everyone's heads suddenly turned into countless tiny silver snakes scattered around.

    Gao Feng¡¯s mental power is much stronger than Yue Xiang¡¯s, and they are not the same at all.  Facing countless wild rats, it became even more obvious.  Each of the silver snakes that fell in the air accurately landed on a wild rat, none of them missed or repeated.  What is even more surprising is that perhaps there is no thunder and lightning in the wilderness. The wild rat was hit by Gao Feng's lightning and suffered greater damage than Yuexiang's rain of fire.  Every wild rat was entangled by the silver snake, and then collapsed to the ground, twitched a few times, and died.

    Compared with Yuexiang's fire rain, the thunder and lightning released by Gao Feng covered a larger area, and each silver snake seemed to be alive. As long as a wild rat died, the silver snake would run away from the dead rat's body and find  The next wild rat.  With just one spell, the wilderness of the wilderness was covered with a layer of silvery-white light, and the fire rain of Yuexiang suddenly eclipsed it.

    The silver-white light was like a living creature, its huge body twisting in the wilderness, crawling outward from the origin formed by Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.  The corpses of countless wild rats were left behind, which was unparalleled.

    The thunder and lightning spread outward for hundreds of feet before gradually disappearing.  In the end, the wild rat attached to the silver snake was even worse, because the power of thunder and lightning on the silver snake was no longer enough, and he could not die for a while.  However, the body's functions have been completely destroyed by the power of lightning, and he is struggling feebly in the wilderness to live or die.  Streams of light yellow saliva flowed out of the mouth, dripping onto the ground. Countless marks were scratched on the hard ground, which was too horrible to look at.

    Seeing such a scene, although there were still tens of thousands of wild rats gathering around Gao Feng and his party, they were extremely afraid of the power of thunder and lightning, and they suddenly dispersed in all directions.  Some wild rats burrowed directly under the ground, and some ran far away. In a few breaths, the creepy wild rats in the wilderness disappeared completely, leaving behind thousands of small hills.  The body was illuminated by dark red clouds, and waves of fishy smell came over, making people feel extremely miserable.

    Zhang Zhijiang kept talking and said nothing.  Facing an enemy he has never encountered before, Gao Feng is more like a battle-experienced warrior, instantly finding the enemy's weaknesses and winning with the minimum expenditure.  Yuexiang smiled sweetly, she was even happier that Gao Feng showed off his power than he was by using magic to defeat the wild rat. She looked at Gao Feng from behind with a charming and delicate look in her eyes.

    Hearing the spine-chilling voice of this group of wild rats disappear, the voice of the knowledgeable Taoist in the silver conch came out again, "Gao Feng, how are the wild rats? Why are there no movements? Did you fly away or want to  Is there any way to deal with the wild rat? No, no matter how strong you are, you can't beat the wild rat, so you must have escaped, hahahaha."

    Gao Feng had nothing to say to this Taoist master. If he hadn't relied on the silver conch to contact the capital, Gao Feng would have wanted to put the silver conch into a noble phantom and stop listening to the Taoist master's noises.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, ??Say better and update faster!)

 Text Chapter 601 Huge Eyes

    "Gao Feng, has Huang Shu retreated? Or are you flying up into the air? If you fly, you must be careful. Huang Shu has a way to restrain himself, and inside the red clouds in the sky" Although Gao Feng did not speak, the Taoist master did.  Countless words were spoken to oneself, but the Taoist master actually kept talking, which made Gao Feng very helpless.  The key is that the Taoist Master has a very high ability to talk to himself. He doesn't need Gao Feng to respond at all. The Taoist Master can talk to himself and keep talking like this.

    "The wild rat has been forced back by Yue Xiang's rain of fire." Gao Feng casually fooled the Taoist master and said.

    There was a brief silence, and Taoist Tongxiao said doubtfully: "That red fox next to you? No, how is that possible?" The voice coming from the silver conch was hesitant, as if Taoist Tongxiao was thinking about something there.

    "There are many monsters who are proficient in fire spells in the wilderness, and the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army often fight fiercely in the wilderness. Even a great demon like the Balrog with a natural flame physique will definitely be defeated in the end when he sees the wilderness rat.  And escaped, so you can't see any living creatures in the wilderness, and the wild rats have eaten them all. Your red fox is only the peak of seven tails, even if it is a nine-tailed sky fox uh." The Taoist Taoist hesitated again.  After a while, "I have never seen a nine-tailed sky fox, but even the current eight-tailed fox from the fox clan is not good. Tell me, what is the seven-tailed red fox next to you"

    Listening to the Taoist Taoist¡¯s chatter, Gao Feng¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly than when he saw Huang Shu.  Suddenly Gao Feng remembered something, interrupted the Taoist Master, and asked: "I have a feeling in my heart now. I always feel that there is something chasing me around me. I don't know why."

    The Taoist Taoist said "Huh?", thought about what Gao Feng said, and asked: "Are you sure there are no other wild beasts around?"

    "Yes. There is a ferocious beast lurking in the dark red clouds. I searched for it and shot three arrows, but I don't know whether they were not there at all or whether they were dodged." Gao Feng said in a deep voice. This feeling seemed to be related to the crisis in the clouds.  It's not the same kind. If it were to be described, Gao Feng wouldn't be able to explain it clearly for a while.

    "I'm talking about another feeling. It's not murderous, but uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. It seemsas if I'm sick. One side is a little heavy, and the other side is very light. I can't explain clearly. In short, it's very uncomfortable.  Weird, very weird." Gao Feng tried his best to describe his feelings. Although he always felt that the words did not express his feelings, he could only say this.

    "No, no." The Taoist master suddenly became very excited there. After the sound of turning the pages of the book, he thought for a few breaths and said firmly: "It's a problem with the technique you practice. Is there a great wilderness in the clouds?"  If the ferocious beast inside is staring at us and we don't talk about it, it's completely different."

    Gao Feng couldn't help but smile bitterly as he listened to Taoist Taoist Taoist's confused words. This Taoist Taoist Taoist was good at everything, he was kind to others, and he didn't have the airs of Taoist masters and heavenly masters, but he became energetic once he encountered weird things.  I took the silver conch and wanted to say a few words to Princess Qingrou, but I couldn't find the time. That side was always occupied by Taoist priests. It seemed that the Taoist temple's collection of books had been moved to the fine iron cabin in the palace of Qin Prince. What records did I encounter?  Those who were unclear about Taoism would unceremoniously flip through the book to find it.

    "What's going on?" Gao Feng asked with tears in his eyes.  In just a few words, countless wild rats in the wilderness have disappeared, returning to their former desolate and lonely appearance, leaving only the corpses of wild rats on the ground, and occasionally one or two wild rats that have not completely died.  The rat's "squeaking" sound sounded like a battlefield after a war.

    "Wait a minute, let's discuss it." The Taoist Taoist hesitated, thought for a while and still had no answer, then said.  When he was about to leave, he felt uneasy and said to Silver Conch: "I'll be back as soon as I go. Remember to tell me what happens over there."

    This is a man who knows Taoism well.  Gao Feng smiled helplessly, he really didn't want to miss anything new.  Taoist Tongxiao walked away. Gao Feng had just said a few words of peace to Princess Qingrou. Before it was time to drink tea, Taoist Tongxiao hurried back. He didn't know where Taoist Tongxiao had gone to discuss with whom.  .

    "There is a conflict between the skills you practice and the aura of the wilderness. In essence, your skills are too masculine. They use a trace of innate vitality and pay attention to fairness. However, the aura of chaos and chaos dominates the wilderness.  Dominated, so the two auras conflicted in the wilderness. Presumably, this is the reason why you feel a little uncomfortable." After saying that, the Taoist Master seemed to think of something again, and continued: "Of course, the Taoist Academy and I  There is very little research on the Wilderness Land. This uncomfortable feeling will not cause any major harm in the short term, so you don¡¯t need to pay attention to it. However, there are countless unnamed ferocious beasts in the Wilderness Land, so you must be careful.  , don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Gao Feng said "hmm", knowing that even a well-versed Taoist wouldn't be able to tell you too many secrets. After all, this is a deserted land, except for a few??No one except the mighty can travel here.  Even Daxia Taoist Academy has very little control over the situation in the wilderness.

    He calmed down and closed his eyes slightly. The corpses of countless wild rats around him exuded a fishy, ??burnt and pungent smell, but Gao Feng suddenly didn't realize it and quietly felt which direction would make him feel less uncomfortable.

    The rats scattered into the ground of the wilderness, and in the low-hanging dark red clouds, a giant eye about ten feet appeared, as if it was made of clouds and mist, looming in the dead red clouds.  Gao Feng was not aware of the danger. After listening to the Taoist Master, he began to look for the direction to walk. He was not aware of the giant pupils appearing in the red clouds behind him.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang's mental strength is not as strong as Gao Feng's, and they cannot sense the huge pupils that appear in the red clouds behind them, which seem to be one with the dark red clouds. They just look at Gao Feng, and both of them can hear the Taoist's words clearly.  Waiting for Gao Feng to find a way out.

    The figure of the beholder in the low Tongyun was sometimes clear and sometimes blurry. When it was clear, a huge eye suddenly appeared in the clouds. Under the huge pupil was a big mouth full of sharp teeth.  The face is like an old tree with countless branches twisting and intertwining in all directions, and finally turn into small eyes.  The entire beholder looks twisted, deformed, and extremely ugly.

    Although the beholder kept changing its shape, it did not cause the movement of the dark red clouds in the sky in the wilderness, as if the huge and ferocious glasses were part of the dark red clouds.  There is such a strange and weird deformed eye in the background of Gao Feng and his group, which makes people shudder just looking at it.

    The ten branch-like tentacles with eyes on the beholder twist and spin, like the octopus monster Gao Feng encountered in the medieval world, but when it becomes blurry, the ten tentacles merge into the dark red clouds and become one.  .  The countless sharp fangs under the beholder's huge single eye also turned dark red, melting into the red clouds and making it unclear whether it was really an illusion.

    Weird big eyes stared at the distant dark red clouds as Gao Feng and his group stood still. It seemed as if they had finally caught something. The ten tentacles stopped swinging one by one, as if time had slowly stopped flowing.  As the beholder's last tentacle stopped swinging, the dark red cloud began to twist slightly and indistinguishably.  The dark red Tongyun far away in the direction of the eyes on each tentacle also sensed it, and extremely weak fluctuations began to spread in the mid-air in the wilderness, transmitting the movements of Gao Feng and his party.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Gao Feng to sense which direction he felt more comfortable.  That is to say, the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness are slightly weaker, and the conflict with one's own innate Hunyuan Qi is relatively small.

    "Let's go." The first time Gao Feng woke up, he felt the strange beholder in the dark red cloud behind him.  Looking back, I saw clearly that the previous few arrows were aimed at this monster, and finally returned without success.  At the same time, the beholder also sensed the murderous aura emanating from Gao Feng's eyes, and his body immediately began to blur, disappearing into the dark red clouds.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t want to delay his return to Zhongjing City because of an unknown monster.  The longer Gao Feng stayed in the wilderness, the more Gao Feng felt that something was about to happen.  Now that he had found the direction, Gao Feng did not hesitate and put Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang into his Noble Phantasm, and started running wildly in the direction he had found.

    "What did you see?" Taoist Master asked when he felt what seemed to be happening on the other side of the silver conch.  While running wildly, Gao Feng briefly described the pattern of the strange big eye he saw in the dark red clouds.  This time even Taoist Tongxiao was embarrassed and had no idea what Gao Feng was talking about.

    "Looking at the countless monsters in the wilderness, even a knowledgeable person cannot know them all.  Gao Feng was thinking as he ran, feeling in his heart the collision between the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness and his own innate Hunyuan Qi.  Having just appeared in the wilderness, my whole body was in an extremely tense state, and the omnipresent murderous intention made me very uncomfortable.  If the Taoist master hadn't told him clearly, he would have thought it was the strange eye in the dark red cloud that put pressure on him.

    But after seeing that big eye, Gao Feng became more and more convinced of the Taoist Taoist's statement. It must be that the chaotic atmosphere of the wilderness is incompatible with his own innate Hunyuan Qi, which is the reason why he has such a problem.  a feeling.

    After finding the direction and running for a few breaths, Gao Feng felt that the omnipresent feeling became weaker. It seemed that the direction he was walking in was the direction where the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness were relatively weak.  As long as you keep walking, you will definitely reach the point where you can leave the wilderness.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 602: Siege by Ten Thousand Demons

    As for where he can go after leaving the wilderness, Gao Feng has nothing to worry about. After all, Silver Conch is connected to Zhongjing City. As long as he finds the weakest point in the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness and arranges a rune array, he can teleport back.

    He ran extremely fast, not much slower than flying with the Sky Armor before. This was because Gao Feng deliberately reserved his strength and was ready to fight at any time.  After advancing to the holy realm, he was indeed very powerful. Gao Feng was also sizing up his own strength while running.  After running all the way down, I ate ten thousand years of Qiongshi and Zhuguo in the Middle Ages, and advanced one after another.  In addition, the power of thunder and lightning is integrated into the fairy mountain. Gao Feng needs to constantly adapt and get used to these, so that he can play the greatest role in the battle.

    In the two battles that came to the wilderness, Gao Feng fought without hesitation, not only to let Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and others get used to it, but also to let himself get used to and master the power that had become greater.

    Gao Feng concentrated on finding the direction and kept changing his body shape, regardless of how the huge eyes behind him were peering at him.  What is supposed to come will always come.  Gao Feng was not afraid of these ferocious wild beasts. After all, the Demon Lord of Jiuyou was still preparing to capture and kill him. This was what made Gao Feng most uneasy.

    Seeing Gao Feng running wildly, the beholder behind him showed his body and floated behind Gao Feng.  The land of the wilderness is indeed worthy of being called the wilderness. No matter how Gao Feng runs, the scenery does not change at all. It is still the same desolation. It seems that there has not been any change at all.  Gao Feng was like a man running in a lonely dream, with no end and no way out.

    The only thing that changed was the increasing number of beholders behind Gao Feng. Huge eyes appeared behind Gao Feng, floating, following Gao Feng's footsteps, not knowing what they wanted to do.  There was no attack, just looking at Gao Feng indifferently.

    Gao Feng also noticed that the sense of crisis brought to him by these beholders was getting heavier and heavier, and occasionally he would turn around and shoot an arrow at the last moment.  Most of them were avoided by the beholders, and only three beholders were shot.

    But as Gao Feng ran in the direction where he felt better, there were more and more beholders behind him, and some even appeared swaggeringly in the dark red clouds in front of Gao Feng.  The huge eyes looked at Gao Feng who was faster than the galloping horse on the ground, looking ferociously.

    Gao Feng seemed to appear in a nightmare he had never experienced before, running alone in the desolate and endless wilderness. The stars in the sky turned into huge glasses, hanging in the air, looking at  Own.

    The dark red clouds are endless. As the number of beholders increases, the scene in the wilderness becomes increasingly weird.  It seemed like something was about to happen, waiting for the opportunity to explode.  Gao Feng knew in his heart that with so many weird big eyes constantly appearing, his situation would be extremely difficult if they were to besiege him. However, Gao Feng was not afraid. In the end, he simply ignored these beholders and just moved forward on his own.  Running.

    Rather than wasting time because of these beholders, it is better to run with them. The key is that these big glasses are too cunning and not as stupid as wild rats.  The best way to kill these big eyes is to fly into the dark red clouds and kill them one by one with the speed of the Soaring Sky Armor.  But the Tongyun pressing above his head always made Gao Feng feel trembling, as if there was something inside, and he was reluctant to go in easily.

    A few rays of light appeared among the dark red clouds, rolling and swaying like thunder and lightning.  The appearance of the light did not bring any vitality to the desolate wilderness. Instead, it illuminated countless beholders, making these one-eyed fangs even more weird and formidable.

    Gao Feng was running in the wilderness, and the distance between him and him was three feet and three feet, neither far nor close.  The aura on his body was restrained, and not even the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was revealed.  It was as if it was just an ant running around, helplessly waiting for its destiny.

    Thousands of eye demons are covered with dark red clouds, as if the sky is full of stars.  It's just that looking up at these beholders will not make people feel peaceful, but will only make people feel extremely irritable.  Far away on the horizon, wherever Gao Feng could see, there was a vague silhouette of the beholder, but only when it reflected the flash of light in the red clouds could he see any trace, like the twinkling of stars.

    Although there are more and more beholders, and the traces of murderous aura Gao Feng feels in his heart are getting stronger and stronger, the ubiquitous pressure that makes him uneasy has become smaller.  Gao Feng knew that he was walking on the right path. As long as he kept walking like this, he would reach the place where the laws of heaven and earth are weakest in the wilderness, and he would most likely be teleported back to the Taoist Temple in Zhongjing City.

    As for the overwhelming beholders, Gao Feng was helpless.  These unknown but fierce guys in the wilderness just looked at me, but didn't take action, and they didn't know what their plans were.  He, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang wanted to break out of the siege, but it was not possible to kill all the beholder demons.  From the nine-headed bird to the wild dragon, to the wild rat and the beholder, I have encountered several powerful creatures in the wild.? As for what is behind, Gao Feng is too lazy to think about it, he will know it when he sees it.

    The Taoist Master also shut up and stopped talking in the silver conch, as if he was aware of Gao Feng's situation and felt the overwhelming appearance of the wild beast.  Gao Feng wondered in his mind whether this curious and knowledgeable Taoist was flipping through the Taoist temple's numerous books to find what the big eyes besieging him were?

    While I was thinking about it, the voice of a knowledgeable Taoist appeared in the silver conch, with a bit of frustration: "Gao Feng, how is your side?"

    "There are more and more one-eyed ferocious beasts in the sky, and I don't know what to do." Gao Feng said while running: "But I can be sure that the direction now is right, and we will find the weak spots in the wilderness of the laws of heaven and earth.  "

    "More and more" The knowledgeable Taoist murmured to himself, and the sound of pages turning came from the silver conch.  The sound was so loud that it could be heard clearly even through the silver conch.  Gao Feng knew that Taoist Master Tong and Princess Qingrou were anxious and looking for a way to deal with this ferocious beast. However, he amused himself by thinking about how many years the Taoist collection of books had been hidden and were being flipped over in such a frivolous way.  Will it be turned over?

    Suddenly, dark red clouds rolled up like angry waves in the sea, roaring in the wind.  Layers upon layers, surging.  The beholders dotted in the dark red clouds also rise and fall with the roaring waves, and the flashes that appear from time to time become more dense.  If Gao Feng hadn't known that there was no lightning here, he would have guessed that there would be a storm soon.

    In the blink of an eye, the flickering light and shadow in the dark red clouds became concrete, connecting between the countless beholders in the sky, and a giant array stretching thousands of miles suddenly appeared above Gao Feng's head.  Strands of bright light passed through the eyes of one beholder and connected to the one eye of the other beholder. The beholder who was looking at Gao Feng ferociously just now seemed to have been drained of blood and became thin and withered.  , but the light flowing in the one eye was even stronger than before.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart tightened, what was supposed to come had come.  Ever since he fell into the wilderness, he has been thinking about the devil's pursuit.  Although it was better than being in person with the Demon Lord, Gao Feng couldn't help but have a headache when he thought of the endless monsters.  As for the large formation that stretches thousands of miles in front of me, even if I unfold my Soaring Armor and fly through the air, I can't leap forward in an instant. What's more, I can arrange such a large formation. If I want to go out, I won't go through a battle.  How could a bloody battle be possible!

    Each beholder turned into a network node, and the beholders covering thousands of miles were connected to form a large, overwhelming net covering Gao Feng's head.  The light in the dark red clouds became brighter and brighter.  Immediately, Gao Feng felt the aura of monsters appearing in the red clouds in the mid-air in the wilderness. There were many of them, and the demonic energy was extremely powerful.

    Countless black mist appeared in the net that covered the sky and the sun. Even the dark red clouds in the wilderness lost their luster. Under the black mist, the wilderness seemed to have turned into a land of nine secluded places.  There are glowing ghosts and black demonic energy everywhere.

    Gao Feng finally knew that the one-eyed beast ambushing him at this moment was not the monster of the wilderness, but the Nine Nether monster that followed his whereabouts!

    The innate mixed Yuan was really angry, the dark golden light shone in the whole body, and the wings of Xiangtianhe's wings were "brushed". The small silver snake circulated on the wings of the Xiangtian armor.  But shrouded in the overwhelming black mist, the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi seemed so insignificant at this time.

    As soon as the wings of the Xiangtian Armor bloomed, Gao Feng realized that the speed he usually relied on the most seemed to be restrained by some force.  Not only does it cost twice as much energy to flash the Soaring Sky Armor, but it also seems like there is a binding force that is imprisoning him everywhere.  Although this power is not strong enough to keep him in place, it is impossible to open the Sky Armor and fly high to escape from the monster.

    Gao Feng knew clearly in his heart that this overwhelming formation not only summoned monsters to attack him, but also turned the vast wilderness within a thousand miles into a quagmire. He was trapped in it, and his running and flying speeds were greatly reduced.  At the same time, the black mist in the sky condensed, and four fire demons and more than ten soul demons appeared within a thousand feet in front of Gao Feng.  The Balrog's thick muscles and shining light whip indicate its power.  As soon as he landed on the ground, the temperature from his body melted the small stones on the ground, and the area around the soles of his feet turned into a hot liquid like magma. From a distance, it seemed to be flowing slowly.

    The four Balrogs were hundreds of feet apart. The air in the middle was steamed by the burning breath of the Balrogs. The ground turned dark red, and black textures appeared on the ground. Even if it did not turn into lava,  It looked like Balrog was standing in the crater of a volcano.  Every Balrog is a powerful being. From the moment it appears in the wilderness, it waves the light whip in its hand and shouts some language that Gao Feng does not understand, as if urging others to  The monsters launched an siege against Gao Feng and his party.  (To be completedContinued.  Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 603: Bloody Battle in the Wilderness

    The soul demon behind Yan Mo stood far away, looking at Gao Feng in the distance. His body was full of demonic aura, which was completely different from the soul demon Gao Feng saw at the Gao family farm.  The soul demon Gao Feng encountered that day was just a projection that had been weakened by countless numbers, but the soul demon standing in the distance now was a powerful body.

    Gao Feng knew that the Fire Demons were at a very high level in the Jiuyou Land. This time, the four Fire Demons led the Soul Demons and used such a huge formation in the wilderness. It was clear that the Demon Lord wanted to capture and kill him.  I just don't know whether the Demon Lord is hiding in the dark waiting to give him a fatal blow, or whether he and Emperor Xia Huangren are both in harm's way, and only sends the most powerful force under his command to capture and kill him.

    Although he was still lucky, he had no idea how to deal with such a large formation and so many powerful monsters. Gao Feng had no idea how to deal with it.

    The snare in mid-air began to break away from the beholder's "node", and transformed into a magic circle and fell from mid-air.  As the magic circle descended, the space where it passed was forcibly torn apart, and hundreds of black dragons appeared in the shroud of the magic circle.  Each one is about a hundred feet long, and the whole body is extremely dark and filled with demonic energy. Only a pair of eyes are red.  Compared with the wild dragon he just faced off with, he has a little more cunning and spirituality, and looks more like a demonic dragon formed purely from demonic energy.  Each scale of the demon dragon twisted with its huge body, and from time to time it shot out a strong murderous aura. A pair of huge and red glasses stared at Gao Feng and roared in a low voice.

    The demonic dragon appears, overwhelming the sky and the earth.  But it didn't fall down like a fire demon or a soul demon, but flew in mid-air, covering the dark red clouds in the wilderness, turning it into a sky-wide haze.  Countless demonic energy penetrated from the space torn apart by the formation, truly turning the wilderness into a place where Nine Nether Demons roamed freely.

    The huge formation covering thousands of miles fell, passing through the magic dragon and enveloping it without any resistance.  Countless pairs of huge palms appeared in the grids, each palm was three to five feet in size. They struggled to break the constraints of the formation in the grid and used all their strength to tear open the barriers of space.

    Gao Feng frowned tightly together, not only the flame demon and the soul demon, but also the overwhelming formation, there were hundreds of black dragons filled with demonic energy, and now such a huge palm appeared!

    Although I had many fights with monsters near Zhongjing City, I even came into contact with soul demons.  However, under the influence of the laws of heaven and earth, the monsters did not dare to be too showy near Zhongjing City, otherwise it would lead to the encirclement and suppression of the Taoist Temple, and the gains would outweigh the losses.  Therefore, Gao Feng has never seen some high-level monsters. At this moment, he wants to ask the Taoist Taoist through the silver conch where these monsters come from, what they are, and what their weaknesses are.  But time was limited, and the war was about to break out. Gao Feng did not have time to talk about these miscellaneous things with the Taoist Taoist.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t even have time to guess. A pair of palms tore through the confinement of space like tearing through window paper, and a huge body appeared in the formation grid.  A hundred-foot-tall giant struggled to squeeze out of the narrow grid, and the powerful force caused the surrounding space to become distorted.  These giants were all over a hundred feet tall and wore black armor. Their texture did not look like metal in the human world, but rather seemed to be made of obsidian that they had heard about for a long time.  There are tubes like human blood vessels attached to the strong muscles, buried under the dark skin, surging from time to time, as if there is real blood flowing inside.

    The huge body of the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant fell to the ground, and the sounds of the sky and the earth falling apart were heard one after another. The space in the wilderness was about to shatter, as if it was coming to an end.  Gao Feng even felt that as the huge formation fell, even the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness began to loosen.

    Most of the giants in black armor fell around Gao Feng. Occasionally, some giants were unlucky and appeared above the Balrog. Before they even landed, they were smashed to pieces by the Balrog mercilessly waving his light whip.

    The torn spatial confinement began to gradually shrink as the black-armored giant broke free.  But as the giant of more than a hundred feet stepped out of the shackles of space, countless skeletons wearing tattered robes appeared in the cracks in the space behind them. Some of the bones were shiny like white jade, and some of the bones were in tatters.  Some have a withered yellow color, as if they have been left with indelible traces by the baptism of time.

    But no matter what kind of bones they are, they all carry an extremely strong demonic aura.  These skeletons dressed in tattered robes seemed to be afraid of the soul demon and the flame demon, and they stayed away from each other.  But there are not so many taboos against the black-armored giants. Some are even floating not far from the heads of the black-armored giants, and the black-armored giants are not seen as furious as the Balrog.  Countless white-bone Taoist demons were floating around Gao Feng, watching with eager eyes.

    Looking at the number alone, even if Daxia has a lot of talents and Taoists from the two major forces of Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple, they can't keep up with one-tenth of the number of Taoist demons from Jiuyou Land that Gao Feng sees at this moment.  Gao Feng laughed to himself in his heart. There were so many demons, and the demon master really wanted to keep him here.

    The dark red Tongyun has already appeared at this timeThere was no trace at all. At this moment, countless beholders in the sky began to gather.  Below the beholder are hundreds of black dragons hundreds of feet long, and below them are countless skeletons, some floating in mid-air and some falling on the ground.  The aura of the wilderness has been completely enveloped by the Nine Nether Demonic Qi, and there is a black mist within a thousand miles.

    A dark golden light flashed in Gao Feng's eyes. It flashed to the corner of his eye and disappeared like lightning, with a hint of ruthlessness and determination.  Since you can't hide, let's fight!

    Looking around for thousands of miles, there is no trace of desolation like before. They are all filled with demonic and extremely powerful monsters, covering the sky and the sun, and are everywhere.  In terms of quantity, it is not smaller than the tide of wild rats just now, but each single individual is a hundred times more powerful than the wild rats.  What's more, there is a rune array covering thousands of miles that limits Gao Feng's movement speed. It is really amazing that the demon master is so skillful.

    The crisis and pressure Gao Feng faced at this moment was definitely something he had never imagined before.  Gao Feng even had the idea of ??using the fairy mountain craftsman Sheng Lu Gang to give him a nuclear boat.  But think about it, even if you sit on the nuclear boat, there is a magic dragon above your head. The nuclear boat is carved with extremely fine details. If it is really destroyed by the magic dragon, there will be no life-saving treasure in the future.

    The huge rune array fell, and it had no offensive power. It seemed like it was just a huge light and shadow that stretched thousands of miles, falling to the ground.  The wilderness is full of small, rugged stones, hard and sharp.  The moment the magic circle fell, the vast sea of ??stones seemed to be dissolved in the magic circle for an instant. The stones of various sizes began to break down into the most basic components of the magic circle as pale rays of light shot out from the magic circle.  element.

    It is even smaller and finer than the pebbles crushed by Gao Feng.  The light and shadow on the ground also changed dramatically along with the stones. The magic circle that stretched for thousands of miles turned into a large stone slab, I don't know how thick it is.  Gao Feng felt the ground beneath his feet change. After a few breaths, the rough wilderness turned into streets connected by countless large bluestone slabs!  With such a big move, even the Xia emperors of the Li Dynasty probably never thought of turning Zhongjing City into this.

    Such a sensational change Gao Feng smiled bitterly when his perception reached the bluestone slab. It turned out that he was cutting off the connection between himself and the earth.

    Although I have never shown the ability to escape through the land, this magic circle takes care of everything, so there is no omission at all.  And with the appearance of the bluestone, the power that restrained him reached its peak.  It is undoubtedly a foolish dream to use the Xiangtian Armor to escape from a large formation that stretches thousands of miles.

    The beholder¡¯s huge glasses occasionally appeared in the invisible dark red clouds in the sky, and he could only see hundreds of huge and terrifying black dragons circling around him.  Further down, there is a white-bone Taoist dressed in tattered Taoist robes, flying under the black dragon.  Some Taoists have already begun to cast the Bone Spell, preparing to attack.  Standing on the bluestone is a black-armored giant about a hundred feet tall. Because he is too tall, he can't see how many there are.  The light whip in the Balrog's hand behind him twitched, commanding countless monsters to surround him.

    Soldiers in armor kept coming out of the demonic energy around the black-armored giant.  If you look carefully, you can see that there is mist underneath these armors, and the armors appear in the black mist.  Some of the armors were so damaged that they had no protection at all. The marks of slashing with knives and axes were clearly visible, but the mist below didn't care.  During the battle between the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army, these demonic spirits that have no sense at all are purely consumables. Which big demon would care whether the armor worn by the consumables needs to be repaired?  Even the life and death of these demonic energies were not considered.

    Although it looked a bit ridiculous, Gao Feng and his party couldn't laugh.  There are too many demons in armor!  A steady stream of people came out of the black mist around the black-armored giant, as if there was no end at all.

    At this time, Gao Feng looked around and saw countless eye demons and dragons in the sky, as well as countless Tao demons flying in the air.  On the ground, the Balrog and the Soul Demon stood in the distance. The light whip in the Balrog's hand kept waving, scolding other monsters.  Each black-armored giant is surrounded by countless demonic energy wearing armor, which is vast and vast.  And the ground has completely turned into thousands of miles of bluestone. At this moment, there is really no way to the sky and no way to escape to the earth.

    Gao Feng took a deep breath, knowing that now was the time for the decisive battle.  The sound of the silver snakes exploding on the wings of the Xiangtian Armor sounded one after another. Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang were also released from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, and appeared around Gao Feng.

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang had already seen in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm that the situation had deteriorated to the extreme, and a fierce battle was imminent.  After emerging from the Butterfly Treasure, Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura began to burn behind him. The long knife in his hand was pointing diagonally at the ground, and his beard was curled up.  Yuexiang holds the infant monkey in her left hand, and the breath of fire rises in her right hand, ready to use fire spells at any time.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, XiaoSay better and update faster!)

 Text Chapter 604: Siege and Crazy Battle

    The black wolf didn't scream, and four white mist rose up, looking fiercely at the black-armored giant who was 100 feet tall opposite, not afraid, but eager to try.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist and shook the dragon-binding rope. Each of the war spirit pendants on it fell to the ground and transformed into a knight in silver armor, a sword and shield soldier, an arrow lady, and a tauren, standing around Gao Feng.  At this moment, Gao Feng had already fought his last battle and was ambushed by an extremely powerful enemy in a strange environment. Needless to say, it was dangerous. If he had stayed, he might not have been able to survive this difficulty.

    Returning to Zhongjing City from the North, the ambush encountered by Xu Tianzhen and the King of the Northern Barbarians outside Zhongjing City was nothing compared to the current formation.  Compared with the power of the rune magic circle and ambush arranged by Xu Tianren and the monsters in front of him, it was like a child's joke playing house.

    Gao Feng still felt that it was not enough. Two beads given to Gao Feng by Emperor Xia Huangren appeared in Gao Feng's hand from the precious phantom.  As the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi is input into the beads, low-key brilliant scenes circulate on the beads.  The dark golden light circulated crazily on the beads, and the brilliance rose into the sky, carrying some ancient flavor.

    After a breath, two huge metal puppets appeared in the mid-air in front of Gao Feng in the brilliance, and the countless lights around him turned into bits and pieces of light and fell, so brilliant that it was intoxicating.

    The two puppets are all dark, more than ten feet in size, and are made of unknown metal.  Under the demonic aura that blocked out the sky and the sun, a cold light flashed across his body from time to time, making the metal puppet even more murderous.  Each metal puppet is made extremely finely, and every detail is very lifelike.  Not so much a machine for killing, but more like a statue in a shrine for worship.

    A puppet was dressed as a warrior, with light armor all over its body and barbs on its joints. It held a long knife in its hand and fell from the sky. It seemed to be full of intelligence and understood Gao Feng's situation, but without any fear, it looked at the sky.  The monster stood in front of Gao Feng indifferently.

    The other metal puppet is dressed as a Taoist.  The metal-carved Taoist robe on his body seemed to be fluttering.  Very realistic.  The texture on the Taoist robe is not very clear, but Gao Feng is a master of runes. At a casual glance, he can tell that the metal puppet dressed as a Taoist has countless rune patterns carved on it, some of which he recognizes.  Some are extremely primitive.  It seems to have been lost.  The Taoist has not landed.  There is a long sword under his feet, standing in the wind three feet above the ground, floating like a god.

    Gao Feng released all the help around him.  Only a few breaths of time.  The surrounding monsters have approached more than a hundred feet, and the black mist is getting thicker, but everything is still visible, and I don't know where the light comes from.  Gao Feng didn't have time to study it carefully. The beholder in the dark red cloud at the top had already started to attack.  Lightning-like rays of light shot through the gaps between the black dragons. They did not have the thunder and lightning power of the silver snake, but a very powerful ray power that Gao Feng had never encountered before.

    When Gao Feng attacked the beholder from a distance just now, these one-eyed beasts did not fight back, but just avoided.  Only now did Gao Feng see the power of these one-eyed beasts.  Not to mention what effect these rays have, Gao Feng is naturally unwilling to try the method himself.  Just talking about the intensity of it is already debilitating.

    Jian Ji opened the long bow in her hand, and a row of long arrows appeared on her right hand. She didn't know how many long arrows there were. Each long arrow was extremely special and very thin. It didn't look like a battlefield at all.  The arrows used on it look like a child's plaything.  The sword and shield soldiers skillfully stood in front of Jian Ji to prevent mid-air attacks from interrupting Jian Ji's momentum.

    The build-up of momentum is extremely short, as if it doesn¡¯t take much time at all.  The long arrows on the fan flew all over the sky, following the traces of each ray, traveling upstream and shooting towards the beholder in mid-air.

    Yuexiang gathered strength with her right hand, but unexpectedly the baby monkey in her arms with her left hand crawled out screaming.  The beholder's attack in the sky was coming in an instant, and Yuexiang had no time to care about the little monkey. She let it crawl onto her shoulders playfully, clenched two small fists, looked up hard, and roared.

    The flames of Yuexiang turned into fireballs, and the current few rays died together with the fireballs, dissipating without a trace.  However, the beholder attacks all over the sky were numerous and fast, almost coming one after another. Yuexiang was just a seven-tailed spirit fox, and there was no more way to deal with these attacks.  But Yuexiang is not afraid, there is Gao Feng behind him, right?

    As the increasingly dense lightning-like rays of light attacked from all directions within a few dozen feet around Gao Feng and his party, Yuexiang was unable to block more attacks.  The Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Department seemed to have anticipated how long Yuexiang's ability would last, and the light of runes flashed in his hands that were flawless.  A huge rune appeared, and the fingers made of unknown metal moved dexterously, flying up and down, and almost instantly formed a rune font filled with the vitality of heaven and earth.

    The runes twisted a few times, shining with a neutral and peaceful light.  symbolAfter leaving his hand, it immediately enlarged and turned into a halo of light, enveloping Gao Feng and his party.  It seems that in the hall that controls the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation under the imperial city, monitoring the changes in the capital, the semicircular light ball is flowing with peaceful light, and layers of flowing water are flowing through Gao Feng.  The group of people defended themselves against the attacks of the beholder.

    Lightning-like rays hit the semicircular ball of light, and the light circulated, neutralizing the beholder's attack.  The water vapor is lingering, and the seemingly weak magic defense is stronger than Yuexiang's fierce meteor and fire shower.  Under the dense attacks of successive rays, the light flowing on the semicircular ball of light gradually faded away.  Everything was just right. As the last lightning-like ray disappeared, the semicircular ball of light also bloomed with the last ray of light, leaving a trace of light in the black demonic energy before dissipating.

    Gao Feng is not surprised that the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor can withstand the lightning-like rays of the beholder, and is better than the red fox Yuexiang who is already at the peak of the Seven-Tails.  What moved Gao Feng was that the clumsy metal puppet could actually reach such a level of mental control. Before going to the fifth level of Immortal Mountain to experience it, Gao Feng did not seem to have such strong mental power to control his own strength.

    No wonder Emperor Xia Emperor Ren kept these two Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppets as his trump cards. They were indeed very powerful.  Seeing that there is no shackles or jerkiness in the flexible fingers, although Gao Feng still doesn't know the extent of the power of these two demon-suppressing metal puppets, they are at least at the peak of the Xuan Realm, or have reached the Holy Realm.  .

    With such help, your chances of survival will be much greater!  Gao Feng was shocked. Dark golden current flowed on the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him. Just as he was about to fly into the monsters and kill them all, he suddenly saw the little monkey on Yuexiang's shoulder had climbed out of his swaddling clothes and was looking at the monsters in the sky attentively.  He was full of energy, not only not afraid, but also a little excited and eager to try.

    Gao Feng felt helpless and put the silver conch into the butterfly treasure.  This thing is precious and fragile. If it is damaged and cannot be contacted with Zhongjing City, I will be in darkness in the wilderness and will not be able to find a way to return to Zhongzhou.  I'm afraid I won't even be able to find a place to cry by then.

    And this little monkey, let¡¯s put it away.  Ever since he brought the infant Zhu Yan out of the Immortal Mountain, the fear of the black wolf or the operation of the Taoist defense array all showed that little Zhu Yan was extraordinary.  But no matter how powerful he is, he is just a baby in his infancy. If a fight breaks out and he cannot take care of him and hurts Xiao Zhuyan, that will not be beautiful.

    At this moment, more armor came out of the cracks torn open by the black-armored giant.  These armors are even rougher, tattered than the Taoist demons wearing tattered Taoist robes in the sky.  There were not even human figures visible in the armor, just clouds of black smoke in the armor.  There are no facial features, no limbs, no seven orifices, just clouds of black smoke, which looks quite strange.  These black armors are not like other black dragons and black-armored giants scattered around, but are arranged neatly like a human army, walking towards Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng knew that these Nine Nether Demons were the elite of the Nine Nether Land. When he saw the Nine Nether Demons fighting with the Underworld Ghost Army in the North, he did not see these Nine Nether Demons who were similar to the Underworld Ghost Army.  Demons appear.  The Demon Lord is really determined to win this time!  He sighed in his heart, and was about to take back the little monkey squatting on Yuexiang's shoulder, preparing to fight to the end, but the little monkey squatting on Yuexiang's shoulder screamed excitedly and jumped out!

    Not only was he not afraid of the monsters, but he became extremely excited. This little monkey was indeed very capable.  Gao Feng thought in his mind that the dragon-binding rope was about to fly out and pull the little monkey back. A strange idea came to his mind. He held the dragon-binding rope still and looked at the little monkey quietly.

    Yuexiang was not as calm as Gao Feng. The Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division took action to protect everyone. Yuexiang did not trigger the flames in his hand and was waiting cautiously. However, he did not expect that the little monkey on his shoulder ran directly towards the Nine Nether Demon.  Everyone jumped over.  After all, this little monkey is still in his infancy. Even if he has restraint against monsters, how can he defeat so many Jiuyou Demons? Yuexiang exclaimed and leaned forward, but his hand was empty.  Unexpectedly, Xiao Zhuyan was so fast that even the seven-tailed fox couldn't keep up.

    "Xiao Zhuyan's eyes were shining with excitement and sparkling.  The fangs in his mouth became extremely long at some point, and they stuck out, giving him a fierce look.  The rich yellow light on the earth-yellow armor began to emit a dazzling light, as steady and thick as the earth.

    As the little monkey jumped out, Gao Feng could see clearly that every time the little monkey flew in the air, its body changed significantly.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in the hand that tightly held the dragon-binding rope was also withdrawn, and he watched quietly, watching whether the little monkey that the nine-tailed sky fox specially asked him to bring out of the fairy mountain would lead.  What a surprise for yourself.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 605: The ferocious beast Zhu Yan

    The fangs lengthened, the claws became sharper, and the body enlarged as if it were blowing air.  The natural armor on his body didn't change as fast as his body at first, but it seemed to be stretched open by the changes in Xiao Zhuyan's body, turning into a suit of earth-yellow heavy armor.

    Gao Feng noticed that the khaki color of Xiao Zhuyan and the khaki color of Huang Shu were two completely different colors.  The khaki color of the wild rats is mottled and impure. Even the khaki color of the wild rats with the strongest defense has the unique gray color of the wilderness.  The khaki color on Xiao Zhuyan's body is extremely pure. It is as thick and solid as the emperor's earth. Although the face is ferocious and the sharp claws and fangs are fierce, it feels like an extremely thick shield. There is nothing in the world.  The sharp blade can penetrate normally.

    In just the blink of an eye, Xiao Zhuyan turned into an ape warrior who was more than fifty feet tall and appeared in front of the Nine Nether Demons holding a long sword.  The natural armor is like a natural defensive shield, glowing with yellow light.  He held a long knife in his hand, and the handle seemed to be integrated with Xiao Zhuyan's hand, as if the little guy had been wearing heavy armor and holding a long knife since he was born.

    What¡¯s strange is that from time to time the appearance of a resentful spirit appears in the long knife in Zhu Yan¡¯s hand, struggling to appear in the sharp long knife, with endless resentment, stern and ferocious.

    Xiao Zhu Yan¡¯s feet landed on the ground. The ground was originally a thick bluestone slab, but as Zhu Yan¡¯s hairy soles fell, a layer of fine grid appeared on the bluestone slab.  A layer of white smoke rose between Xiao Zhuyan and the bluestone slab, with some faint yellow mixed in the smoke.

    It was like falling on a frying pan, but Xiao Zhuyan did not feel any pain. He just roared angrily and his body stopped expanding.  Seeing this, Gao Feng suddenly realized.  No one in my group knows how to use the earth to cast spells, so why would the Demon Lord go to great lengths to arrange such a huge magic circle to turn a thousand-mile land into a piece of bluestone? It turned out to be to deal with this little Zhu Yan who was still in his infancy.  !

    Xiao Zhuyan struggled for a moment, as if he was stuck in a quagmire. He raised his feet and took a step forward. The light net under his feet stuck tightly to Xiao Zhuyan's feet, and he was forcefully pulled up.  Although the magic circle dissolved in the ground looked weak, Zhu Yan could not pull it apart. When it reached the extreme, he saw that the light trailing at Zhu Yan's feet had stretched to the extreme and was about to break.  Duan immediately retracted the light and did not resist Xiao Zhuyan.

    Even so, Xiao Zhuyan¡¯s speed was greatly affected.  Being irritable by nature and restricted by the formation, Xiao Zhuyan was even more irritable.  One step was huge, and in the blink of an eye, he took several steps forward, and stepped in front of the Nine Nether Demons. A layer of silvery evil suddenly appeared all over his body, and the evil spirit rose into the sky, turning into countless wronged souls surrounding Xiao Zhuyan.

    The twisted and irregular ferocious faces of the innocent souls seemed to appear in Xiao Zhuyan¡¯s natural armor. Some were outside the armor, and some were inside the armor. They were fierce and ruthless, intent on choosing people to devour.  Gao Feng looked at Xiao Zhuyan's changes and felt slightly happy.  The ancient ferocious beast that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox of the Immortal Mountain asked him to bring out really had its own reasons, and seemed to be the nemesis of these Nine Nether Demons.

    Yuexiang covered her mouth and exclaimed, she didn¡¯t expect that the little guy who had been in her arms these days would turn into such a ferocious big guy!  how could this be?

    Xiao Zhuyan strode out, slashed with the long knife in his hand, and a silver wave of power shone brightly around the long knife.  The dozens of armors that preceded them shattered in response, and the black mist inside seemed to be hit. The mist stained with silver power fell to the ground, twisting continuously.  Other black energy began to return to the black mist in the sky, but unexpectedly, the powerful vengeful spirits formed in Xiao Zhuyan's armor suddenly stretched out countless hands, and some vengeful spirits even stretched out their heads directly and grabbed hold of him.  The black mist either returned to the armor, or swallowed it up on the spot.

    As the armor on his body swallowed up the resentful spirits, Xiao Zhuyan seemed extremely happy. He slashed the air with his long sword and chopped dozens of armors into pieces again. He looked up to the sky and roared. He was so excited that he couldn't express it in words.  It seemed that Dabuduo was much happier than Gao Feng taking out the Yuan Jing and letting it devour it.

    Behind the endless black armor, a hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant took silent strides and walked straight towards Xiao Zhuyan. The obsidian halberd in his hand struck Xiao Zhuyan with strong wind.

    Although Xiao Zhuyan was only as tall as the waist of the black-armored giant, he was not afraid and was actually a little excited when he saw the black-armored giant appear.  His body suddenly paused and bounced up again. Although there was an invisible magic circle dragging Xiao Zhuyan's body, it was still extremely fast.  His body was about to pass between the halberd attacks, and the long knife in Zhu Yan's hand began to shake slightly.  The trembling was so slight that the demonic energy in the sky touched the black armor of the black-armored giant with Zhu Yan's swing.

    With Zhu Yan's sudden pause, the large formation of demonic energy was like a pool of water, rippling in circles.  Zhu Yan jumped up in the middle of the ripples, because the momentum was too fierce, and there were blurred phantoms behind him that were shackles of the formation.  The extremely excited Xiao Zhu Yan could be felt within a thousand feet around Zhu Yan.With a violent smell on his face, water patterns quickly gathered in the formation at Zhu Yan's feet.

    Even so, Xiao Zhuyan still shot at the black-armored giant like a crossbow, but his feet that bounced up began to tremble irregularly, as if he was removing the restraint of the large formation under him.  It's just that this kind of trembling from bottom to top converges on the long knife held by Xiao Zhu Yan at an instant that cannot be caught by the naked eye. It is so smooth and accessible, as if Zhu Yan has already understood this.

    The long knife touched the obsidian armor worn by the black-armored giant. The tight-fitting obsidian armor felt the tremor of the long knife. Before the blade touched the obsidian material, a thin thread suddenly appeared in the extremely hard and tough obsidian.  .  This filament appeared extremely abruptly, and the complete and flawless obsidian armor began to look a little less beautiful.  From point to line, from line to surface, on the electric battlefield, at the thousandth of a finger snap, Zhu Yan's blade slashed straight down irresistibly, and the obsidian armor seemed to be made of paper, in the wind of the blade  was blown away.

    The fierce wind of the sword blew away the obsidian armor that turned into pieces. The giant's hair hidden under the obsidian armor was pulled into a straight line and dragged behind him.  The black-armored giant, who was a hundred feet tall, had bulging muscles like boulders. He could not withstand the fierce hurricane and was squeezed into ridiculous shapes in the wind.

    But no one laughed, no one even saw.  The long knife then arrived and slashed at the huge body.  Wherever the blade goes, those who stand in its way are invincible.  The silver power on Zhu Yan's body turned into a resentful spirit and split the giant's body with the long knife. With excited cheers, the liquid spurted out and entered the blood of the giant's body.

    Gao Feng's eyes flashed with dark golden light, and the pictures frame by frame were like seeing an illusion on the fifth floor of the fairy mountain. As long as he thought about it, he could see it clearly.  It was precisely because of this that Gao Feng was even more horrified than others.  Is this the extinct Zhu Yan?  Is this the little monkey that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox asked him to carry down the mountain on the Fairy Mountain?  What is that silvery power?  How can one have a natural ability to devour monsters and demonic energy?

    Countless questions appeared and swirled in Gao Feng's mind instantly, but he couldn't get a definite answer.  The silvery and powerful light on the natural armor turned into a twisted and ferocious resentful spirit along with the blade of the long knife, entering the bloodline of the black-armored giant.  Before the long knife completely split the body of the black-armored giant, Gao Feng no longer looked at how powerful the long knife in Zhu Yan's hand was, but focused on looking at the body of the black-armored giant.

    Gao Feng could feel how excited the resentful spirit was in the silver light emitted from the long knife. It was rising from one to ten thousand in the body of the black-armored giant, and it seemed as if the shackles of time were broken when it came into contact with the black-armored giant.  The giant's bloodline then grew crazily in the huge body, devouring it greedily.

    Before the long sword was used up, Zhu Yan had no intention of holding back any force.  The long knife with a layer of silver power chopped off the black-armored giant's several-foot-thick arm and struck straight to the ground.  The long knife was like a shooting star, with traces of blood and a powerful phantom behind it.  The black-armored giant didn't even have time to scream in pain, and the resentful spirit transformed from the power in his body burst out of his body, returning to the long knife with a hint of whistling sound.

    The cold eyes had no time to show any expression. Zhu Yan's fierce figure seemed to be reflected in the pupils from far to near, and the silver and formidable light on the long knife still bloomed like a flower in the pupils.  A sad and ferocious resentful spirit shattered everything, flying out of his pupils. A few drops of water flew behind the resentful spirit and landed on the ground.

    The huge body turned into a rotten sieve riddled with holes in an instant, and a thread of silvery power turned into countless resentful spirits. They flew out of the black-armored giant's body with great satisfaction, excitedly surrounded by evil energy.  It flew around in a circle before reluctantly returning to the silver power.  The demonic energy in the body of the black-armored giant was completely swallowed up by the vengeful spirit transformed from the silver power. He was brought down by the strong wind of the long sword, and collapsed like a big mountain.

    Zhu Yan's long sword struck straight towards the ground. Wherever the wind struck, a huge network formation emerged on the bluestone slab that stretched thousands of miles, shining with dazzling light.  The surrounding demonic energy seemed to have been summoned. After boiling, it was absorbed by the magic circle, blocking Zhu Yan's long sword layer by layer.

    It¡¯s like being in water, with countless resistances in front of you.  The silver power of the long sword in Zhu Yan's hand surged, and the screams of the resentful spirits were heard one after another. As the resistance increased, and as the demonic energy gathered towards the blade, the resentful spirits took shape in the power, and dispersed into the surrounding rich atmosphere.  in the demonic aura.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Through the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, Gao Feng could clearly see the silver resentful spirit swallowing up the demonic energy, and the demonic energy seemed to make the silver resentful spirit grow, as if every trace of the resentful spirit had become much stronger.  His face was ferocious, and he seemed to be full of resentment and hatred for everything he faced, swallowing everything and destroying everything.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels are better and more accurate.??Faster!)

 Text Chapter 606: The formation is like a net

    The long knife carries the blood of the black-armored giant, and carries the silver and powerful resentful spirit, and cuts through the boundless demonic energy on the large formation woven by the beholder.

    The huge confinement formation seemed to have intelligence. It stretched out countless tentacles on the ground, trying to wrap around the long knife that came through the air.  Each tentacle appeared in the formation, quickly becoming larger and longer, like the octopus beast Gao Feng encountered in the medieval world, stretching its tentacles.  The demonic energy rippling around was absorbed by the tentacles, and the thin halo changed instantly, becoming extremely thick.

    Zhu Yan also felt the change in the formation he was facing, his eyes turned slightly red, and fierce anger emerged.  His arms suddenly became thicker, and the shoulder armor attached to them also grew larger. Because of the speed, he let out a roar-like cry.  Bursts of turbulent aura of power erupted from the armor that Zhu Yan was born with, wrapping around him. The rich silver power turned into several resentful spirits and leaped out from the earth-yellow armor, following the direction of the long sword.  , rushed forward with a few soul-shaking roars like dragon roars.

    The vengeful spirits were originally nothingnesses transformed from silver power, but at this moment, Zhu Yan's eyes flashed with blood-red ferocity, and the vengeful spirits leaping out seemed to have entities. Each vengeful spirit was about the size of a fist, and some had eyes.  , or one, or two eyes seem to be just empty holes.  Some ghosts have no eyes at all, only a mouth that takes up more than half of their head is open and squirming, as if they want to swallow up all the evil energy they feel.

    The dragon-like roar stirred up countless dust around Zhu Yan. The deserted land that had been suppressed and transformed by the magic circle seemed to sense the power of the silver power, and began to tremble, causing countless dust to rise.  With the long sword in Zhu Yan's hand as the center, pieces of dust were billowing in the sky above the dazzling array. The long sword seemed to be stepping out of countless smoke and dust like a giant dragon, with an astonishing momentum.

    The vengeful spirit transformed from the silver majesty was extremely fast, even a few minutes faster than the long knife in Zhu Yan's hand. It touched the surrounding demonic energy before the long knife came into contact with the tentacles formed by the magic circle.  The moment each resentful spirit encounters the demonic energy, its already huge mouth opens in all directions as if it has no bones at all, directly swallowing the demonic energy wherever it passes.

    The black demonic energy came into contact with the silver resentful spirit, making a hissing friction sound, which was weird and sharp.  The silver power around the resentful spirit clearly restrains the demonic energy. Even though the demonic energy is overwhelming in front of it, it still finds a path in the endless demonic energy and goes straight to the main body of the magic circle rising in the sky under countless tentacles.

    Lines of silver light flickered in the black mist. If it weren't for its ferocious power, it would have been like bursts of thunder and lightning lighting up in the black mist.  The majestic light is far different from the silver snake of lightning. Just the arrogant, domineering and unscrupulous arrogance makes it difficult for people to forget it after just one glance.  Although it does not have the power of Zhongzheng and Peace, the aura of unwillingness, resentment, ferocity, and domineering contained in the power has reached its peak, and as a kind of power, it is already powerful enough.

    What's more, the silver Wei Sha around Zhu Yan has greater restraint on the evil spirit, and the silver Wei Sha flying domineeringly in the evil energy looks even more arrogant and violent.  The heads of the resentful spirits seemed real and illusory, and with a shrill whistling sound, they suddenly grabbed the crocheted light into a large array.  These rays of light originally formed a network from the single eye of the beholder, intertwined vertically and horizontally, and were colored by the demonic energy. It was a formation that the demon master had painstakingly arranged in order to restrain Zhu Yan.  Aroused by the fierce murderous aura and silver ominous aura on Zhu Yan's long sword, it became extremely clear. There seemed to be a monster stationed in every grid. Any demonic aura contaminated by the formation was absorbed, strengthening the monsters in it.  the power of.

    The vengeful spirit turned into a silver majesty grabbed the black energy of the monster in the formation grid. There were no fangs in its bloody mouth, but it looked even more chilling.  A dark flower bloomed from the silver body, and it suddenly held the almost substantial black mist in its mouth.

    The black mist, which was so dense that it was almost substantial, transformed into various monsters at this moment, either in human form or animal form.  No matter what kind of ferocious beasts the black demonic energy turns into, they are all extremely ferocious, with a hint of dim red in their eyes.  The whole body is composed of black mist. In Gao Feng's eyes, even the little thick particles that make up the black magic energy can be seen clearly.

    One side is formed by Weisha, and one is used by the magic gas.  Although the vengeful spirit transformed into Weisha has restraint on the evil spirit, the monster occupies the advantage of the large formation after all. In the grid of the formation, it is not so afraid of Weisha and allows the vengeful spirit to bite its body. Some  The monster dared to pull the resentful spirit directly, trying to pull the resentful spirit into the formation.

    As soon as the monster's hand was placed on the body of the resentful spirit, it was like a flesh-and-blood body touched by a red iron, sending out puffs of smoke.  But even so, the monsters in the grid were not afraid and held on to the resentful spirit desperately.  One after another, the monsters turned into gray-white smoke in front of the resentful spirit, but the monsters were overwhelming in number. They dragged the resentful spirit around Zhu Yan with all their strength. No matter how cruel the resentful spirit was, they were still unable to take a bite of the demonic energy.  Formation causes real damage.

    &nbsp;Zhu Yan seemed to feel that the power of the evil spirit in his body was greatly reduced due to the restrictions of the formation, and was even about to be swallowed up by the evil energy.  The light in the armor on his body suddenly shone, and with a roar of "Roar~", the long knife slashed straight down, and the silver power and demonic energy bitten and fought into clouds of gray-white mist that remained behind the long knife.

    With a loud "Boom", Zhu Yan pulled out a long knife in his hand and pulled out a stream of meteor-like afterimages, fiercely splitting several tentacles, and slashed hard at the formation.  The formation stretched for thousands of miles, so it must have been arranged by the Great Demon. Gao Feng was even sure in his heart that it must be the Demon Lord himself who could arrange such a large scale in the wilderness.  Although it stretches extremely far, the power of the formation has not weakened due to the increase in coverage area.  Even one of the thousands of grids carries an extremely strong demonic energy, and even the vengeful spirit transformed from the silver power around Zhu Yan cannot tear open a gap.

    Zhu Yan roared in a deep voice. Although there was no dark golden font like Gao Feng's demon-breaking roar, he did not say any words, but with more ferocious power, with the force of the long sword, he slashed dozens of people in front of him.  All the blue stone slabs weighing ten feet were lifted up, shattered into pieces and blown away.  With the roar, several resentful spirits that were entangled with the monsters in the formation were shattered and turned into dots of silver stars.

    Countless stars turned into the Milky Way, and a shining silver ribbon gathered in the invisible roar.  The sound wave has no trace, but it is embellished with a silvery evil spirit. Countless tiny resentful spirits are densely packed and swirling before and after the sound wave, making the evil spirit even stronger.  Zhu Yan stood behind the astonishing sound, his face ferocious, revealing the ferocious appearance of a true ancient ferocious beast.  At this moment, Zhu Yan is the real power and the real resentful spirit.  The demonic energy that was even slightly close to Zhu Yan's surroundings immediately turned into smoke and dispersed, leaving him completely unable to resist.

    After the beholder's crocheted formation was strengthened by demonic energy, it was originally extremely tough. If it was touched a little, the thousands-mile-long formation would erupt at the same time, repairing the damage and increasing its power.  But Zhu Yan's attack was extremely fast and had the power to cause fatal damage to the formation.

    At the moment of lightning, Gao Feng noticed that the thousands-mile-long formation was flashing with strange light at the same time, as if countless beholders appeared in it.

    The light went out immediately, and before he had time to react, Zhu Yan roared, and with the roar, the silver power first broke through the demonic energy that enveloped the formation, and the long knife slashed at the mesh-like formation.

    The bright silk thread collapsed extremely tightly. At this moment, Gao Feng even vaguely heard the sound of the thread breaking, faintly heard in Zhu Yan's roar.

    Countless sands and stones in the wilderness turned into smoke and flew up. The difference is that the smoke here is coarser than the smoke in Zhongzhou.  Through the smoke and dust, Gao Feng suddenly saw that following Zhu Yan's sword movement, a gap appeared at the place where the sword fell, which was more than ten feet deep and stretched for dozens of feet!

    The ground of the wilderness can be seen from the gap, and even the remains of wild rats hidden in the depths of the wilderness are flying up together with the smoke, and the blankets are wrapped in the smoke and scattered everywhere.  As the smoke pointed, the obsidian armors on the several hundred-foot-tall black-armored giants were more fragile than paper ones, and were blown to pieces by the powerful force.  Then, like being cut into pieces by a thousand cuts, every bit of flesh and blood on his body was blown away, revealing his white bones.  The white bones turned from white as jade to withered yellow under the shroud of the power, then shattered and dispersed with the roar.

    As a gap appeared in the formation arranged by the monster, Gao Feng noticed a depression under Zhu Yan's feet. Zhu Yan's huge soles seemed to be in contact with the ground of the wilderness, constantly absorbing the power of the earth.  .

    But in just a moment, Zhu Yan withdrew the long knife in his hand, and his body grew a little taller. As soon as an arrogant smile appeared on his ferocious face, a beholder fell from the air and landed directly on the large gap in the formation that Zhu Yan had broken.  .

    Dozens of skeleton Taoists cast countless runes and landed on the beholder at the same time, even faster than Zhu Yan could break the shackles of the formation. In just the blink of an eye, the beholder melted into threads of bright color and piled on countless stacks.  The rune font is extended and elongated to repair the formation.

    Gao Feng could see very clearly that even though Zhu Yan was an ancient ferocious beast that had long since been exterminated, the Nine Nether Demons still had a very strong restraint against the monsters.  Zhu Yan was indeed a very powerful helper, but it was still too much to hope for him to escape with Zhu Yan's evil spirit alone.

    ??From Zhu Yan pounced on the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant to breaking the formation, and then to the beholder repairing the formation, although the process was ups and downs, it only took a snap of the fingers.  The scenes are dizzying, and the battle between the ferocious beast Zhu Yan and the monster, which has not appeared for thousands of years, is thrilling.

    The formation was cut in one place by Zhu Yan, but was immediately repaired by the monster, as if nothing had happened.  It seems that the monster knows Zhu Yan very well and has no doubt that Zhu Yan can break the formation.  Various means have been planned, and everything is under control behind layers of black mist.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 607 Dao Demon

    Although Zhu Yan got some benefits more or less, this flash of lightning made Gao Feng's heart sink.

    In the blink of an eye while Zhu Yan and the monster were fighting in the battle formation, Zhang Zhijiang's figure became blurred, and he was relying on the help of the runes carved by Gao Feng on the simple knife to hide his figure and gain the upper hand.  The red fox Yuexiang was making ancient gestures of the fox tribe with her hands, and the hot breath rose in Yuexiang's fingers like young onions.  Clouds and mist appeared under the black wolf's limbs. Before its body could rise into the air, a silk thread was pulled out of its shiny fangs, making it look particularly ferocious.  The metal puppet warrior of the Suppressing Demon Division had just taken a big step, dragging the long knife behind him. The force on his wrist was transmitted to the long knife, and the surrounding bluestone began to shatter, revealing the light and shadow of the formation hidden in it.  The runes on the Taoist robes of the puppet Taoist flickered, and the sword under his feet remained motionless, as if he was cooperating with the warrior.  The knights, bull-headed warriors, sword-and-shield soldiers, and arrow queens transformed from the Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant were also attacking the monsters.

    Zhu Yan's long sword landed on the ground, and his body continued to rush forward, as if the layers of monsters in front of him did not exist at all in its eyes.  The silver power around him gathered together, and the ferocious resentful spirit dissipated and reappeared next to Zhu Yan, like a layer of mist.  After swallowing some of the demonic energy, the silver power gradually condensed, and the resentful spirit formed gradually became more realistic.  These resentful spirits looked at the demonic energy around them, and their sharp screams sounded around Zhu Yan, as if they couldn't wait to rush into the demonic aura and have a feast.

    There are so many monsters that there is no room for turning.  Zhu Yan was also very fast. The long knife was dragged behind him and before he could swing it, Zhu Yan's body ran straight into a black-armored giant.

    Obsidian is a mineral vein special to Jiuyou Land. It is extremely difficult to purify and is extremely hard.  It is used to make armor, which is enough to block most spell attacks below average. In addition, the physical defense is also extremely high. Therefore, only extremely powerful monsters in the Nine Nether Demon Realm are qualified to wear obsidian armor.  But under Zhu Yan's attack, the armor made of obsidian was not much stronger than a piece of paper.  Zhu Yan's natural armor collided with the obsidian black armor, and countless fine textures appeared immediately, climbing and spreading from the impact point to the surroundings.

    Zhu Yan stretched out his left hand and shattered the black armor made of obsidian. One hand deeply grasped the body of the black-armored giant, and the shoulder dragging the long knife hit the black-armored giant's chest without hesitation.

    The black-armored giant seemed a little surprised. He didn't expect that this short monkey would dare to hit him directly.  He closed his arms, trying to squeeze this monkey with an aura that disgusted him to death.  The two thick arms were tightly clasped in front of his chest. From a distance, he looked like an adult holding a child.

    But the black-armored giant could never realize his idea. He closed his arms and all his actions ended here.  As the obsidian breastplate shattered, Zhu Yan grabbed the black-armored giant's body with his hand, and the silver power entered the black-armored giant's body from Zhu Yan's arm, devouring the strongest of the Nine Nether Demons like a glutton.  of demonic energy.

    As Zhu Yan collided directly with the black-armored giant, the black-armored giant, which had lost the support of its demonic energy, was almost twice as tall as Zhu Yan, but was still knocked away by Zhu Yan without any suspense.  At this moment, as if he had already calculated it, the long knife trailing behind Zhu Yan swung out, sweeping across the armor filled with black demonic energy around the black-armored giant.

    Zhu Yan himself had a violent temperament. His body suddenly became about fifty feet tall, and his face became more ferocious. It seemed that every pore of the little guy who was still an infant just now exuded a vicious smell.

    The long knife swept across with a silvery evil aura, and hundreds of armors filled with black mist were directly shattered by Zhu Yan.  The silver evil spirit breaks into pieces with each piece of armor, and a resentful spirit emerges to swallow up the black evil energy contained in it.

    Taking another step, ripples rippled in circles under Zhu Yan's feet. The thousands-mile-long formation still cut off Zhu Yan's connection with the earth, and still delayed Zhu Yan's footsteps.  At Zhu Yan's feet, arms made of demonic energy stretched out from the grids, desperately trying to hold Zhu Yan back.

    The large formation weakened Zhu Yan's speed, and the constant attacks from his feet also made the violent beast feel more irritated.  The long knife was retracted, and it was placed on the bluestone floor. With both feet, the two forces merged into one and flew into the air, heading straight for the next black-armored giant.  Zhu Yan turned a blind eye to the black-armored giant's armor that was filled with demonic aura.

    Just when Zhu Yan rushed into the vast monsters and killed them in all directions, a demon dragon closest to Zhu Yan in mid-air rushed towards Zhu Yan from the side.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw the countless monsters around Zhu Yan, and he didn¡¯t even notice that the dragon was rushing toward him.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him shook, and the dark golden light increased, offsetting the shackles of the formation on him.  Although the speed is greatly affected, it is enough for monsters that move relatively slowly.  Taking out the mace from his Noble Phantasm, Gao Feng rushed straight towards a giant black dragon that was rushing towards Zhu Yan.

    "When we meet on a narrow road, the brave one wins. Since we are ambushedOkay, then go for it!  Gao Feng has never lacked the courage to fight and the ruthlessness to put himself to death.

    Countless tiny lightning silver snakes undulated and flowed in the dark golden light, making a beeping sound.  But there was no movement on the mace. It seemed that the lightning power on the mace had solidified and turned into sharp spikes, waiting to drink the enemy's flesh and blood.

    The wings of the Xiangtian Armor shook, leaving a trailing afterimage of the formation stretching for thousands of miles behind.  Gao Feng felt that the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body was being consumed at an alarming rate, and the amount of Qi consumed to keep flying increased by ten times more than before.  Even without the siege of monsters, it's hard to say whether he could fly out of this huge formation stretching thousands of miles, let alone the current situation of ambushes from all sides.

    Having already taken off, Gao Feng abandoned other distracting thoughts. As a last resort, he still had Yuan Jing, Wannian Qiongshi, and Zhu Guo from the Middle Ages as supplements, so he was not too worried.

    With extremely fast speed, a dark golden arc came to the head of the black dragon in the sky. The mace was smashed down, and through the boundless demonic energy, it hit the head of the black dragon with an indestructible momentum.

    There was a loud sound of "Boom", and the dark black liquid spurted out as the mace was raised again. Gao Feng was surprised to find that the bones of the demon dragon were indeed very hard, so hard that even his almost full strength blow was just  It severely damaged the dragon but did not kill it instantly.  Gao Feng's face was expressionless, as cold as a mountain.  The mace in his hand was raised again and brought down.  The dark golden light fell on the demon dragon's head, left, and then fell again.

    The formation only imprisons the flying of the Sky Armor, but it does not restrict Gao Feng's own moves that much.  At this moment, the innate Hunyuan Qi was mobilized and reached its peak state, making each move extremely fast.

    Although the demon dragon is powerful, Gao Feng is extremely fast and powerful.  He was hit inexplicably and was dizzy. Before he could find where his opponent was, the next blow came one after another.  No matter how strong his body was, he could not withstand the successive blows. The dragon's head was smashed by Gao Feng in an instant, and dark black liquid gurgled out.  The huge body was unable to fly in the air and fell in mid-air like a hill.

    Although Gao Feng successfully killed a demon dragon, he realized in his heart how powerful the monster that besieged him this time was.  It is said that he has advanced to the Holy Realm and is different from his former self.  But after the head of a demon dragon that had just been violently broken, his hands were already a little numb. Looking at the densely packed monsters in the sky, Gao Feng smiled bitterly.

    The situation on the battlefield changed instantly. There were not only demonic dragons in the air, but also demonic monks wearing tattered robes.  Although Gao Feng was extremely fast, Dao Mo also woke up when the demon dragon fell to the ground, and several runes with strong demonic energy flew towards Gao Feng.

    The runes of Tao Demons are very similar to the runes used by ordinary Taoists, except that one relies on the vitality of heaven and earth to run the runes, and the other relies on demonic energy to run the runes.  Each has its own strengths and weaknesses.

    "Roar!" The demon-breaking roar came out in response, and dark golden light and lightning power continued to rise and fall on the small font.

    ???????????????????? When the golden characters of the Demon-Breaking Roar touched the runes filled with demonic energy, it was like boiling water poured on a snowdrift. The thick demonic energy was easily broken and the runes were shattered.  The dark golden font seemed to be unimpeded and flew directly towards a Taoist demon next to Gao Feng.

    The Tao Demon has no unnecessary emotions. His somewhat dull frame is covered with a Taoist robe that is so tattered that it cannot cover his body.  The fleshless joints of his hands were crackling, and as the hand shape was changing, a rune quickly appeared in the dark yellow bone and took shape, as if a ball of demonic energy was caught in the hand by the Tao Demon, and it flew out, running.  Xiang Gao Feng.

    The newly emerged runic demonic energy cannot resist the power of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and repeats the previous process of touching, melting, and destroying.  The golden characters of the Demon-Breaking Roar seemed to hit Dao Demon's body directly without any resistance. A burst of black smoke rose up, and the Taoist robes on the Dao Demon's body turned into black mist, resisting the attack of the Demon-Breaking Roar.  Everything was in vain. The Dao Demon who lost his life and turned into a monster was sane but had no fear. However, facing the death he feared most, his cold eyes seemed to see his soulless future, and he finally felt a trace of fear.

    It¡¯s just that this fear came too late, and there was no unnecessary action at all. The dark golden lightning light covered the bones.  The tattered Taoist robes worn by the Tao Demon at this moment did not seem to exist at all. A shining skeleton was extremely conspicuous in mid-air, with dark golden light all around.  The Dao Demon Skeleton seemed to be in great pain, and soon, dark golden light entered the skeleton.  Golden light shines from the holes in the tattered Taoist robe.  After the dark golden light reached its extreme, it exploded with a "pop" sound.

    Without any surprise, the Dao Demon was blown to pieces by the Demon-breaking Roar, leaving only a few broken Taoist robe fragments falling in the air like fallen leaves, proving the existence of this Dao Demon just now.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 608: Entanglement using all means

    Gao Feng, who roared out the demon-breaking roar, seemed to have already known the outcome, and ignored what would happen to this Tao demon. At this moment, he had already flown to another demon dragon and started killing it.

    Gao Feng was in the air and Zhu Yan was on the ground, rushing into the tide of monsters. Huge black-armored giants and dragons kept falling down, and the surrounding Tao demons were also falling down, landing on the bluestone slab solidified by the formation.  on, smashed to pieces.  But the monsters around them are not scarce at all. Every time a monster is killed, another monster will naturally be added behind it, as if they are killed inexhaustibly.

    Yuexiang finally finished her complicated gestures, clenched her hands into fists, and the rich breath of flames danced around her body.  The light and shadow behind her flashed, and it was obvious that Yuexiang had used her strongest power from the beginning.  At this time, being besieged by endless monsters and the situation was getting out of hand, it was indeed not the time to hold back.

    Clouds with a strong smell of flames were pressed in mid-air, as if the whole cloud was burning, and the red and white flames were vaguely visible.  The surrounding air was suffused with fiery aura, and it rose thickly, turning into flames dozens of feet high, burning blazingly in mid-air.

    There were densely packed monsters in the air. Fire clouds appeared in the sky, directly vaporizing the surrounding demons and turning into countless weird smells that steamed along with the air around the flames.  A huge demonic dragon happened to be within the range of the fire cloud. Although it was not evaporated like a Tao demon, the demonic dragon seemed to be greatly injured. With a scream, it quickly flew away from the scope of the fire cloud.  During the flight away, because there were too many Dao Demons in the air, more than ten Dao Demons were smashed into pieces and they had no time to dodge.

    Although the demon dragon left the range of the fire cloud, it still left indelible scars on the back half of its body, like half of the charcoal that had been burnt black, with some sparks flickering and wisps of green smoke rising.  Although the flames were no longer burning, half of the demon dragon's body was constantly turning into charcoal.  The dragon suffered so much pain that it became crazy. It struggled among the monsters and killed countless monsters.

    "Drink!" Red Fox Yuexiang shouted, and her closed hands suddenly opened.  Each of the palms as white as jade has a burning flame, blooming like a flower in the palm of the hand.  As if reflecting a projection, as the flower-like flames appeared, the fire cloud in the mid-air also turned into a larger flower and its petals bloomed.

    The sky is full of flowers and flowers.  As each petal blooms, countless flames will fall down, just like pollen is flying everywhere when flowers are in full bloom.  It's just that the flames falling in mid-air brought intense damage to the Dao Demon. The Taoist robe, which was already in tatters, began to burn fiercely, scorching the bones underneath.  Even if the huge demonic dragon is touched by flames, its powerful and sturdy scales will be burned into an ugly pit.

    At this time, Red Fox Yuexiang had no time to control every flame attack with her mental power.  The monsters in mid-air are so dense that there is no need to control them, and almost all the flames will not miss.  Even if it fell in mid-air, it would be dodged by the flying Tao demons and dragons, and it would still fall on the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant on the ground or the demonic energy hiding in the armor.

    Nine petals bloomed one after another, and a delicate flower bloomed.  Countless little bits of flames scattered everywhere, directly clearing away the nearby monsters.

    But even if the maximum power of Red Fox Yuexiang is exhausted, the area covered by this delicate flower is too small, and it is nothing in the vast wilderness that stretches for thousands of miles.  After experiencing the initial chaos, the Tao demons around began to play runes one after another on the flowers turned into fire clouds. Although each rune evaporated without a trace before landing on the fire cloud, there was no trace of it.  The Dao Demons, who were sane and not depressed, paid no attention to how powerful this fire cloud was, and shot out runes one after another indifferently and persistently.

    It is the principle that water dripping from rocks cuts through ropes and saws wood.  Although each rune full of demonic energy has almost no effect on Yuexiang's spell, the victory lies in the huge number. Countless runes fall like raindrops on the flames, and the blazing fire lotus gradually becomes smaller.

    Seeing the opportunity, the Sword and Shield Soldier and Arrow Girl moved closer to Yuexiang without hesitation and protected Yuexiang.  Such a powerful spell requires long-term guidance and control, and a slight mistake can cause the spell to backfire.  The two sword and shield soldiers completely gave up their scimitars and held shields with both hands to block the runes falling like raindrops.  Arrow Lady no longer attacks, and the arrows raining down from the sky are all aimed at the rune of Red Fox Yuexiang.

    The fighting spirits have been cooperating for who knows how many years. As long as they stand on the battlefield, they cooperate with each other very skillfully and have a tacit understanding.  Arrow Lady's rain of arrows in the sky was by no means a purposeless attack. Almost all the runes that required movement of the sword and shield soldiers were shot down. The two sword and shield soldiers only needed to stick to their original positions to protect the arrow girls and arrow girls behind them.  Red fox moon scent.

    Yuexiang originally wanted to trigger the fire cloud, but then she exploded the fire cloud.  At this time, seeing that he was covered by sword and shield soldiers, he guided Huo Yun with peace of mind, and was happy to see Huo Yun causing greater and more damage.  Although this fire cloud looks extremely small among the monsters in the sky, it is after all??Monsters do damage.

    Even so, the fire cloud only lasted for a few breaths, and the surrounding petals withered and fell one by one under the Tao Demon's continuous attacks.  Only the stamen in the middle is still exuding a fiery aura. If it continues like this, it will last for at most three to five breaths, and the spell guided by the seven-tailed spirit fox with all its strength will come to an end.

    It didn¡¯t even take three or five breaths. After the last petal withered, the aura on the flower formed by the fire cloud began to fade under the attack of countless runes full of demonic energy. The withered petals closed up to block the dying stamens.  The entire fire cloud was dim, as if it would disappear in mid-air the next moment.

    Feeling that Huo Yun's aura was weakening, the monsters gathered around again, occupying a favorable position. While continuing to attack Huo Yun, they also attacked Gao Feng and the rest of the group.

    Red fox Yuexiang's face turned a little pale, because it was obviously beyond her own strength to guide and maintain such a huge magic circle.  But as the aura of the fire cloud in mid-air dimmed to the extreme, the surrounding monsters gathered around again, and a proud smile appeared on the pale face.

    A pair of hands clenched it fiercely!  With such force, the joints were pale and there was no trace of blood.  The swaggering light and shadow behind the red fox Yuexiang also instantly released a dazzling light with the change of gestures. The seven fiery red tails in the light and shadow seemed to change from light and shadow into reality. A huge fire fox stood behind Yuexiang, looking up.  God, roared silently.

    With a loud "Boom", the fire cloud in mid-air gained momentum and exploded immediately.  The monsters that surrounded them again like a tide within a radius of several hundred feet were blown to pieces by the violent explosion. Even four of the seemingly indestructible dragons were blown to pieces.  There were more than ten demon dragons injured by Yuexiang's spell, and dark blood fell from the sky, as if there was a black rain.

    The explosion was so strong that the wave of force touched the ground, as if a strong wind was blowing into the rice fields and the wheat waves were shaking.  Even the armor filled with demonic energy from a very far distance was unstable, stumbling and falling over.  Even the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant temporarily stopped attacking Zhu Yan, and each of them resisted the strong explosion.

    The light from the magic circle on the ground appeared again, flashing like a beholder, strange and powerful.  Although the flame explosion was strong, it seemed to only damage monsters, but had no major impact on Gao Feng and his party.  Gao Feng felt the bursting waves of fire clouds surrounding him and looked at Yuexiang in surprise.  Yuexiang reluctantly stood behind the sword and shield soldier, her face pale. It was obvious that the red fox Yuexiang used all her mental power to control the scope of Huoyun's self-destruction.  Influence the actions of monsters and provide other companions with opportunities to kill enemies.

    Gao Feng was very relieved. The previous teachings to Yuexiang were used by her in actual combat so quickly. She was so smart, and her hard work was indeed in vain.

    The chaotic monsters continued this horrific chaos for several breaths. Taking this opportunity, Gao Feng and his party killed countless monsters.

    Following Zhu Yan¡¯s attack on the monsters were the shining knights and the bull-headed warriors in the fighting spirit.  Zhu Yan was already trapped in a tight siege. The attacks from the surrounding monsters were overwhelming, and the runes of Dao demons fell from the sky. Even though Zhu Yan was strong and the silver power on his body restrained the monsters, attacks occasionally fell on Zhu Yan.  The armor's natural defense seemed to be extremely amazing. After being attacked more than ten times, Zhu Yan still seemed to have no feeling. He fiercely attacked the monsters from left to right, unstoppable.

    But there was always a huge flaw behind Zhu Yan, and most of the damage that hit Zhu Yan was on his back.  Even Gao Feng was astonished by the keen perception of the fighting situation of the knights in silver armor and other battle spirits.  Just as Zhu Yan rushed out, the knight in shining armor pulled the horse's head and rushed forward.

    The most powerful thing about the cavalry is not their own weapons or tactics, but the huge impact they can achieve by sprinting with the mounts on their hips.  The same is true for the Knight in Shining Armor in the fighting spirit. Although the moves of the Knight in Shining Armor are no worse than those of other fighting spirits, the running Knight in Shining Armor is more powerful!

    The huge impact was exerted to the extreme by the knight in silver armor. The war horse, which was hidden in heavy armor, knocked away the monsters that had just surrounded Zhu Yan. The moment he was about to hit Zhu Yan, the knight in silver armor pulled the reins, and people  He Ma drew a perfect arc and passed by Zhu Yan's back.  The bull-headed warrior behind him was naked from the waist up, and the weapons in his hands were replaced by two double-edged battle axes.  Like a wheel, the monsters that had gathered again were chopped apart again. Demonic energy was everywhere, and broken armors were flying everywhere.  The bull-headed warrior's eyes were red, and white mist was sprayed from his mouth and nose, which was completely opposite to the calmness of the knight in silver armor.

    Whenever the monsters want to surround the knight in silver armor and restrict the charge of the war horse, it seems that the killing fills his mind. The irrational Tauren always appears there strangely, opening a path for the knight in silver armor to show his demonic energy.  The knight in silver armor ran with his horse and charged again and again, which not only reduced the pressure on Zhu Yan a lot, but also prevented the bull-headed warrior from getting into serious trouble.around.  He used strength and an outrageous tacit understanding to forcefully kill the tide of monsters back, taking some of the pressure off Zhu Yan.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 609 The ferocious dragon

    In the other direction, the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division have one martial art and one method. The warriors among the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division rush in front, while the Taoists stay behind and pick up the missing pieces.  One attacks the monster on the ground, and the other attacks the monster in mid-air. The cooperation is perfect.

    Watching the exquisite moves being used by the metal puppet warriors of the Demon Suppressing Division, Gao Feng sighed in his heart. The puppets can do this, similar to real people, and their flexibility is not worse than that of the mysterious warriors, and even a little stronger.  , what a wonderful work of art.  Maybe they can no longer be called puppets. Think of these two metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor as tireless warriors wearing heavy armor.  No wonder the Xia Emperor Rendi valued it and gave it to himself. It was indeed extremely powerful.

    The puppet warrior is in the front. Although he is not as unstoppable as Zhu Yan, he dances his sword and chooses extremely clever angles. Each move attacks the opponent's weakness, killing the opponent with the minimum strength and minimum consumption.  Although the body made of metal can be solved by just hitting, the puppet warrior still chooses the attack method that is most beneficial to him as if he has a soul.

    The long knife is dark and smeared with poison.  Obviously, the original targets set by the Metal Puppet of the Suppressor were not monsters but humans, demons, or ferocious beasts. At this time, the opponent turned into a monster, and the poison had no meaning at all.  But the poison exudes dark green, and the green and black are hidden in the black evil energy, like a poisonous snake hiding its body, and it will spit out information to hurt people at any time.

    Ordinary armor filled with mist could not withstand a blow from the puppet warrior. After the puppet warrior penetrated deep into the monster, a rune hit the metal back, and a small beast with three eyes and six legs appeared as the rune flashed.  The puppet warrior seems to know how the three-eyed beast summoned by the Taoist rune moves forward and backward to protect his back, so he mostly ignores the attacks from behind and concentrates on killing the monsters in front of him.

    The puppet warrior is much better at using the long sword than Zhu Yan. A long sword is looming in the black demonic energy. It can pick, chop, slice or smash. The moves are exquisite and unusual.  If it weren't for the fact that Gao Feng summoned the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division with the orb given to him by the late Emperor Rendi, even Gao Feng would have doubted whether this puppet was really a puppet or whether there was a powerful warrior hidden under the metal armor.  It¡¯s hard to imagine relying on the power of machinery.  He can assess the situation and use so many powerful and practical moves.

    ??Looking at it like this, the people who made the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor back then had unique ingenuity, and their methods were not inferior to the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  The world is so big, so many capable people are born, and there are so many amazing and beautiful people.

    A black-armored giant saw the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor and drove straight in.  No monster under the sword can withstand a single move.  He roared and rushed up from behind.  The black-armored giant didn't care about the other monsters under his feet and stepped directly on them, creating a path full of broken armor remnants.

    Although the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division is tall, it is not as good as Zhu Yan after his transformation.  Not to mention the black-armored giant who was over a hundred feet tall.  The puppet warrior's eyes narrowed to a slit, and he raised his head slightly to look at the charging black-armored giant. The long knife in his hand casually chopped down a monster, and then blocked a rune released by the Tao Demon in mid-air.  After a brief observation, the puppet warrior seemed to have a clear glimpse of the black-armored giant's weaknesses.  The long knife suddenly cut out countless lights and shadows, clearing away the monsters surrounding him.

    The Taoist behind the puppet warrior was fighting with the Taoist demon in mid-air. Suddenly, as if he had received some message, the metal Taoist robe on his body flashed with a faint green light.  A rune formation engraved on the Taoist robe rotated and shot towards the black-armored giant like a meteor.

    The momentum is amazing, but not as powerful as imagined.  There was no explosion, no earth-shattering power, the light green light adhered to the black-armored giant, and the black-armored giant didn't seem to be hurt in any way.

    but.  In the blink of an eye, the green light clinging to the black-armored giant began to "live".  It was like a seed. Ever since it touched the obsidian armor, the seed found the cracks in the obsidian armor in the blink of an eye, and stubbornly took root and sprouted in the tight cracks.  Grow vines.  The emerald green branches and leaves make people happy to see them, adding a touch of emerald green vitality to the desolate land and the battlefield where the evil spirit spreads.

    The vines grew extremely fast, and the black-armored giant and the metal puppet warrior from the Demon-Suppressing Division looked like two crazy bulls.  They were about to collide, in such a short time.  It has grown almost tens of feet, with hundreds of green leaves sprouting new shoots.

    The warrior of the Metal Puppet of the Demon Suppressor was about to collide with the black-armored giant, and he used his long knife to support the ground to stop himself.  Immediately, an unexpected scene appeared.  The puppet warrior did not advance but retreated. He jumped up slightly, and the speed of retreat was almost the same as the speed of the black-armored giant. The two of them maintained an almost static state.

    It¡¯s really jaw-dropping that such a huge body can maintain such delicate changes.  The puppet warrior jumped up and stepped on the green newborn baby with his toes.On the blade, with a little help, it continued to fly upward.  The body weighing more than a thousand pounds stepped on the young green leaves. The fragile-looking leaves flew up with the metal puppet warrior of the Demon Suppression Division, as if a drop of morning dew fell. The branches and leaves swayed slightly without any damage.  I don¡¯t know how this green leaf can withstand the overwhelming force.

    In the blink of an eye, the metal puppet warrior of the Demon Suppressing Division raised the blades on his feet to the neck of the black-armored giant.  The body, which is more than ten feet tall, is just the size of one side of the black-armored giant's head, and looks a little weird.  But the puppet warrior would never think so. Perhaps in his eyes, the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant was just like a withered bone in a grave, and would fall down if pushed.

    He raised his long sword, clenched it into a stick, and pulled out a stream of sparks on the obsidian armor.  The body of the puppet warrior continued to rise, and when he was face to face with the black-armored giant, he just raised his knife and thrust it through the two black holes in the obsidian mask.

    There was no violent shouting, no burst of power, everything seemed to be in order, the knife pierced through the mask of the black-armored giant, and then the long knife was no longer dark, but suddenly became extremely holy, unable to suppress the demon.  How does Si's metal puppet warrior convert the operation of power? With a flick of his finger, the power attached to the long knife was converted into a power similar to Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan True God Technique.  However, one is pure white and the other is dark gold, but both can cause great harm to the demonic energy.

    Countless tiny beep-bop-bang pops sounded from behind the obsidian mask of the black-armored giant. At this time, the hundred-foot-tall body stopped running, and its legs maintained a weird posture, unable to restrain the huge body any longer.  His balance seemed to be tripped by something and he fell down.

    Such a huge guy fell down directly. In fact, it was like a mountain came crashing down. The surrounding monsters panicked and retreated in confusion.  The metal puppet warrior of the Demon Suppressing Department drew out his long sword and stood on top of the black-armored giant. He ignored the black-armored giant's falling momentum and just took advantage of the situation to kill the Taoist demon that was approaching him.  The three-eyed little beast behind him also stepped on the puppet warrior's shoulders, jumping up and down from time to time. Every time it jumped up, its four forearms would tightly hug a Tao demon.  The puppy-like head was more interested in the Tao Demon's bones, and regardless of the tattered Taoist robe, it ate the Tao Demon as quickly as a starving ghost reincarnated.

    The huge body hit the bluestone on the ground, and the huge impact caused the confinement formation to suddenly appear, resisting this mountain-moving force.  The puppet warrior fell as lightly as a leaf the moment it landed, without suffering any damage at all.  The long knife in the metal puppet's hand also lost the holy color just now and returned to a dark green color.

    Countless runes rotate around the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon-Suppressing Division with flying swords on his feet, and rune shields surround him to resist the attacks of Tao demons in the sky.  Although it has withstood countless rune attacks, the shield around the puppet Taoist has not become thinner. It is still shining with the light of true energy flow and indestructible as it was at the beginning.

    As the puppet Taoist's spells were shot out in mid-air, Tao demons continued to fall in response, falling onto the bluestone slab transformed into the formation, and were shattered into pieces.  A demonic dragon hovering in the sky began to slowly fall down, its eyes staring at the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Division, as if looking at a small doll, without even thinking that it would be harmed.  The magic dragon's magic defense is extremely high. Only by violently hitting it like Gao Feng or using Red Fox Yuexiang's self-explosion spell to temporarily surpass its most powerful power can it possibly cause harm to the magic dragon.

    Even in the Nine Nether Demon Realm, the Demonic Dragon is a superior being, no worse than the Fire Demon and the Soul Demon.  In every battle between the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army, the Demonic Dragon is the tyrannical backbone.  However, due to their scarcity, it is rare to see so many demonic dragons gathering together and appearing at the same time.  This time, hundreds of demon dragons appeared in the wilderness. This has never happened before. Even the biggest battle between the Nine Nether Demons and the Underworld Ghost Army did not have such a "grand occasion".  It's a pity that neither Gao Feng nor Master Taoist knows this. If they had known, Gao Feng would have taken out the nuclear boat and tried to see if he could fly to the nine heavens.

    A dragon's breath spurts out. The dragon's breath is different from the most powerful real dragon in the dragon forest. It is mainly composed of demonic energy, mixed with the attributes of the demon dragon itself.  It looks a little mottled and messy, but its power cannot be underestimated.  Although it is not as fierce as the dragon's breath of the wild dragon, it is more intelligent and versatile.

    The metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppressing Division saw the dragon's breath coming in an instant, and dozens of Tao demons were swept down in mid-air.  It seems that the monsters in the Nine Netherlands don't care about the life or death of other monsters, and the strong are respected.  The same was true for the black-armored giant who was just a hundred feet tall, and the same was true for the current demon dragon.  The flying sword under the puppet Taoist's feet quickly rose, and a series of gestures were played between the puppet Taoist's fingers, knocking down the Tao demons that blocked him one by one.  Although he was avoiding, there was no panic.

 Text Chapter 610 Zhu Yan¡¯s Fury

    The demon dragon was a little angry when he saw the metal puppet Taoist of the Suppressing Demon Division avoiding his dragon breath. The dark scales on his body rose slightly, and he raised his front paws and slapped the puppet Taoist directly.  The scales on the demon dragon's body seemed to be formed by the gathering of black demonic energy. It was dark and dark in color and did not reflect light. It looked so dark that it made people feel a little nervous.  At this time, as the demon dragon became angry, a thin layer of black mist appeared on the scales, covering the demon dragon in it. The already huge body became even bigger, and even the claws shot out made people feel helpless.  Can be avoided.

    The Puppet Taoist didn't think so much, and seemed to have no fear in the face of such a huge dragon clan. Dragon slaying has become a commonplace, which is not surprising at all.

    The flying sword under the metal puppet's feet shone with light and flew rapidly in the sky full of monsters.  At this moment, the speed increased, and the movements of the puppet Taoist's fingers could be vaguely seen flickering, reaching the limit.  Runes were shot out from the fingers without thinking, and even at extremely fast speeds, no Tao Demon could hit the puppet Taoist.

    Gao Feng took some time off from his busy schedule to observe the situation on the entire battlefield. Seeing that the Taoist puppets were still coping with it easily even after the speed increase, he knew that the limit of the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division had not yet been reached at this moment.  So ordinary, I even sighed in my heart, it was indeed a weapon that Emperor Xia Rendi would keep as a back-up weapon!

    The flying sword at the feet of the puppet Taoist was so fast that it left wisps of light in mid-air, like threads.  From the corner of his eye, Gao Feng watched the puppet Taoist dodge the attack of the demonic dragon. His heart moved, and he seemed to notice something. However, when he thought about it carefully, he didn't know what made him move.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor vibrated behind him, and he absentmindedly dealt with the Dao Demon in mid-air. At this moment, most of Gao Feng's mind was spent on the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division.  Stones from other mountains can attack jade. As an expert in rune carving, Gao Feng can see some tricks and is more interested in the puppet Taoist's every move.  Even in the midst of a dangerous killing array, he still took a moment to pay attention.

    Indeed!  After a few breaths, Gao Feng felt clear in his heart.  Sure enough, as he had guessed, the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division was flying in the air, and the brilliance brought out by the flying sword seemed to ordinary people to be just an afterimage left by the extremely fast speed, but in the eyes of a master sculptor like Gao Feng  Come on, at this moment, the intentions of the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppressing Division have become obvious.  He was obviously avoiding the attack of the demonic dragon on one side.  While using his body to write a huge rune in mid-air.

    The runes are simple and large, with an irresistible aura.  Although the breath was very light, everything was only within Gao Feng's guess, and others could not feel it at all.  But I saw traces of vitality that had not dissipated after several breaths in the air.  Gao Feng was already certain that this rune formation must be extremely powerful.  And it gave me a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if I had seen similar runes somewhere.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng's mind lit up, he had indeed seen it!  After passing the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain, when I was absorbing the "Thunder" character script, I saw countless runes floating on the mountain.  One of them is the shrunken form of the runes outlined by the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Division.  It's just that the runes on the fairy mountain are filled with the vitality of heaven and earth and are more powerful.

    In the flash of lightning in his mind, the flying sword at the feet of the metal puppet Taoist of the Suppressing Demon Division had completed the entire rune.  As the last stroke of outline was completed, a rune that had been engraved for an unknown period of time dropped from the Taoist robe of the metal puppet Taoist of the Suppressing Demon Division.  The metal runes fell, just in time to complete the rune formation just outlined.  For a moment, the brilliance that was still an afterimage in other people's eyes brightened up. Even though the surroundings were surrounded by demonic energy, this huge rune formation still emitted bright brilliance, wrapping around the demon dragon.

    As the rune formation tightened, there was a crisp "pop" sound.  The demonic dragon seemed to be tied up by a dragon-binding rope, and the rich magic power behind it could not be used at all. The entire demonic dragon fell in mid-air like a huge stone.

    After the rune formation bloomed with brilliance, the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Division no longer looked at the demon dragon, but returned to the somewhat slow rhythm before.  Fighting with the Tao Demon in mid-air using runes.

    It turns out that the method just now cannot last long.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly in his heart. Although he didn't know what power the Zhenmo Division's metal puppets relied on to operate, he could clearly feel that these two puppets were unwilling to consume too much of their own power.  Try to use the least expensive way to fight the enemy.  If he could maintain this strong state forever, he would be so powerful.

    Gao Feng is thinking about it.  The dragon fell to the ground.  The warrior in the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division briefly dodged, avoiding the huge body of the demon dragon, and then jumped to the demon dragon's neck.  The demon dragon's body is so big that even the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet's body, which is more than ten feet tall and made of pure metal, can still stand firmly on the demon dragon's neck.  The long sword in the puppet warrior's hand was held upside down, once again glowing with pure white and holy light.

    I don¡¯t know what the properties of this power are.From the corner of his eye, Gao Feng looked at the light on the long knife in the hand of the metal puppet of the Zhenmo Division, and secretly compared it with the dark golden light of his own innate Hunyuan Qi.  There is no similarity at all, but Zhu Yan's evil spirit generally has extremely high restraint on monsters.

    As the long milky white knife pierced the reverse scale on the demon dragon's neck, the demon dragon, which was struggling to escape from the constraints of the rune circle, became quiet.  The sturdy body that seemed to be invulnerable to any damage was so easily killed by the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet. The abilities displayed by the two puppets and their accurate judgment of the opponents on the battlefield were astonishing.  Even if a strong man from the Taoist sect came here, it seemed that he would not be able to do better than these two puppets, Gao Feng thought.

    The long knife was pulled out, and the wound about a foot long on the black dragon's neck sprayed out smelly black blood like a fountain.  The two metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division allowed the demonic dragon to struggle on the bluestone ground. Before it expired, they ignored it and continued their life-and-death struggle with the overwhelming demonic creatures.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even suspected that the two metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor were made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  A mechanical puppet with such accurate judgment is indeed not of the level of ordinary craftsmen, but the time when the Fairy Mountain appeared was far from the time when the Demon Suppression Division was established, so Gao Feng was just a little confused.

    The bloody battle is still going on. The dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi is no worse than Zhu Yan's evil spirit and the milky white sacred light of the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division.  Gao Feng also killed five of the huge and unruly dragons.  But the surrounding monsters are still like a tide and have not decreased at all.  Such a battle will inevitably produce a feeling called despair in people's hearts.  It seemed as if everything he did was in vain and had no effect at all.

    Gao Feng did not have these negative emotions. He was tough by nature and struggled between life and death many times. Gao Feng was like the sharp sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, unyielding and struggling to kill monsters.

    Where is Zhang Zhijiang?  Since the beginning of the war, Gao Feng has not seen Zhang Zhijiang appear since he saw Zhang Zhijiang hiding his figure with the invisibility rune he carved on the bloody blade of Pu Dao.  To say that he is timid and timid, it seems that he has nothing to do with General Xue.  So where did this guy go?

    Under the siege of monsters all over the mountains and plains, Gao Feng felt that time passed very quickly. In fact, it only took half a cup of hot tea from the beginning of being besieged by monsters to now.  At this moment, not only were there more and more monsters around Zhu Yan, but the silver-armored knights and bull-headed warriors behind Zhu Yan were gradually unable to protect him.  The monsters are like a tide, not afraid of death or injury at all, and it even gives people the feeling that these monsters fanatically hope to die here.

    Not being afraid of death makes you even more brave.  Gao Feng was helpless against this head-scratching opponent.  Do we really want to kill all these invisible monsters?  Not to mention that the Demon Lord may take action at any time behind the scenes, even if the Demon Lord and Emperor Xia Huangren fight to the death and both sides are injured, and are temporarily unable to take action, even if they exhaust themselves to death, these monsters will not be able to kill them all.

    Yuexiang's face was pale and she was unable to continue summoning large fire spells, but she refused to retreat and used fireballs to knock down the Tao Demon in mid-air.  Arrow Girl hid behind the sword and shield soldiers, and shot out the long silver arrow in her hand like a meteor.  At this moment, Arrow Girl's ability was unable to deal with the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant and the demonic dragons, fire demons, and soul demons in mid-air. She could only kill the Dao demon and the armor held up by the demonic energy.  Although the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division has been exerting its power cautiously, in just half a cup of hot tea, the puppet warrior also had several scars on his body, and the rune shield around the puppet Taoist also became much weaker.  It doesn't seem to affect the puppet's operation, so one can imagine what the consequences will be.

    The mace in Gao Feng¡¯s hand became bent after smashing the head of the sixth demon dragon and could no longer be used.  After putting away the mace and taking out the long knife from the precious phantom, Gao Feng felt ruthless in his heart.  Feeling the small sword given to him by the Sword Master on the dragon-binding rope falling and calling him impatiently, Gao Feng endured it again and again before using the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master.  After a hard fight today, he knew nothing about how many ferocious monsters were hiding behind him. If he really tried to use up all his cards, he would not even have any room to struggle if there was a crisis.

    Zhu Yan, however, did not have as many thoughts as Gao Feng. He was surrounded by monsters with strong demonic aura. The vengeful spirits transformed from silver murderous aura around him excitedly stretched and puffed around Zhu Yan, swallowing up all the monsters within reach.  The fierce Zhu Yan has become the most eye-catching target among Gao Feng and his party. The soul demons and flame demons pressing behind the monsters also noticed Zhu Yan and began to move in Zhu Yan's direction.

    The Taoist demons flying around the soul demons and flame demons are different from other Taoist demons. The Taoist robes on their bodies are neater and cleaner, and the bones covered under the Taoist robes are also whiter.  Obviously, the Tao demons surrounding Yan Mo are all strong among the Tao demons.

 Text Chapter 611 Crazy Demon

    Zhu Yan ignored this at all. In the eyes of this ferocious beast, it seemed that there were only endless monsters in front of him, and he was very excited about it.  The long knife in Zhu Yan's hand rose and fell.  A piece of monster turned into scattered demonic energy. As Zhu Yan got closer to the demonic energy, the threatening and resentful spirits gathered around him and swallowed up the demonic energy.  Even after eating so much demonic energy, I didn't see these resentful spirits growing or becoming full. They were like bottomless pits that couldn't be filled, constantly devouring and devouring. It seemed that swallowing demonic energy was the only purpose of these resentful spirits' existence.

    Each hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant commanded thousands of demon-filled armors, so vast that the edges could not be seen at all.  There are only a few bright colors between the sky and the earth to make the surrounding colors look less monotonous, but the most dazzling of these colors is not Gao Feng's dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi, but the dark red like magma around the Balrog.  .

    As the Balrog approaches step by step, the magma under the Balrog's feet is cracked like a spiderweb, with bubbles constantly emerging from it.  It was as if the Balrog's feet were really stepping on a pool of magma, and this piece of magma could burst out at any time, erupting like a volcano.

    Some of the powerful Tao demons around the demon moved their white jade-like fingers to activate the extremely rich demonic energy around them, and activated their spells.  Some Taoist demons moved their jaws as if they were reciting some incantation. The bones in the air wearing tattered Taoist robes were actually "reciting" something, adding a bit of eerieness to the plain.

    With the appearance of the Tao Demon's spells and runes, the surrounding demonic energy seemed to have an invisible big hand binding the unruly demonic energy into shape, shrinking closer and closer.  More and more thick.  Zhu Yan seemed to feel the change in the atmosphere around him, and he was on the verge of killing. He suddenly looked up and saw that the demonic energy around him was changing from dense particles to a cage, and thick pillars were taking shape and surrounding him.  A formation grid appears under your feet, and its range is gradually shrinking.  As the illuminated formation gradually shrank, the restraining aura under Zhu Yan's feet became stronger and stronger.

    Zhu Yan opened his mouth wide and took a deep breath of the demonic energy lingering around him. His whole body swelled up like an inflated ball.  As the demonic energy was gradually inhaled, the already extremely rich demonic energy around him actually became lighter.

    "Roar~" a roar.  The demonic energy that Zhu Yan had sucked into his body had a tendency to turn into evil energy at this moment.  But the time is still short, and there is still very little demonic energy that turns into evil energy.  Just as Zhu Yan spewed out the demonic energy, it seemed as if countless innocent souls who had died unjustly were piled up on top of each other, rushing out with the demonic energy in a panic as if they were escaping from the clutches of the devil.

    The evil spirit contained in the evil spirit spewed out is extremely rare.  It is not as pure as the evil spirit surrounding Zhu Yan.  But such an astonishing change can occur in just a short moment.  This is jaw-dropping enough.  The silver evil spirit surrounding Zhu Yan seemed to feel the resentment contained in the evil spirit spewed out by Zhu Yan, and it was shouting and shouting.

    The demonic energy formed a huge black python around Zhu Yan.  Completely composed of demonic energy, each scale seems to be engraved with the image of a resentful spirit, ferocious and stern, carrying endless resentment and hatred and curse against all living things in the world.  The python's head was triangular in shape, and its mouth opened almost flatly. The black snake letter was spat out, and the Taoist demons stained on the snake letter were melted without any resistance, and then inhaled into the body of the giant python.

    A fire demon saw Zhu Yan absorbing the surrounding demonic energy and spit out a giant python. The red magma all over his body began to turn red like before a volcanic eruption, flowing out from every armor joint.  The pace quickened, and with every step he took, his feet were no longer as calm as before, but rippled in circles, and countless hot bubbles gurgled out of the flesh under his feet.

    "Mortal species! I thought you were the only ferocious beast left in the world. I wanted to subdue you and save your life." Without saying a word, the air around him became hotter, and even the rich demonic energy seemed to be suffocated.  Heated and boiled, it was constantly twisting.  "Today is a battle that the Demon Lord is determined to win, but you come out to cause trouble. How long will it take before you are captured without mercy?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the Balrog picked up the light whip on his waist and struck straight at the giant python hovering around Zhu Yan.  The giant python had just taken shape and had no intelligence yet. Feeling the ferocity of the attack from the opposite side, it was not only not afraid, but also bit it straight away.  The resentful spirit on his body stood out among the giant python's scales in excitement, as if countless tentacles grew from the giant python's body at this moment.

    The fire demon's eyes were as red and black as two volcanic craters. He drew out his light whip. When he saw the giant python, instead of avoiding it, he ran straight towards his own light whip. A ferocious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if he was mocking Zhu Yan.  The giant python around me seemed to be overestimating its capabilities.

    The light whip strikes the python fiercely and directly. It does not have as many fancy tricks as ordinary people who use whips. Instead, it adds more power and violence.  Against the backdrop of the black demonic aura, it seemed like two agile pythons were touching each other.  The giant python next to Zhu Yan didn't care about the light whip hitting him, but directly bit the hand holding the whip.

    ?The natural fighting instinct flows in his blood. Although he is still an infant, Zhu Yan can still fight in such a dangerous environment by relying on the instinct accumulated from countless years of life and death fighting.  As the giant python formed by the demonic energy and resentful spirits around him jumped out, Zhu Yan followed closely behind, using the light whip and the black python to slash at the Balrog on the opposite side.

    Like the black giant python next to Zhu Yan, the Balrog completely ignored his opponent's attack.  In the view of Balrog, although this giant python is huge and is still a mixture of demonic energy and resentful spirits, it does not pose any threat to him. The attack of the light whip is enough to drive the black giant python away.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s entire clan has been lost in the long river of time for thousands of years, and the story about Zhu Yan is just a legend, written down by those who care about it.  Who can know how arrogant and domineering an adult Zhu Yan was when Zhu Yan was rampant?  The Demon Lord knew something, so he did not hesitate to go to great lengths to arrange such a huge formation to trap Gao Feng's Xiangtian Armor and also the young Zhu Yan.  However, this Balrog knew nothing about it, and there was still a hint of disdain in its arrogant eyes.

    In a battlefield duel, opportunities are fleeting.  Both Zhu Yan and Yan Mo's ignorance of their opponents led to errors when both sides judged the strength of their opponents. Such misjudgments made both sides of the battle confident and able to win at once.

    The shining whip of light struck the black giant python without any accident. No matter how the demonic energy and resentful spirits on the giant python refused to be reconciled, this powerful whip directly smashed the twisted ghosts into pieces, killing countless resentful spirits with deep resentment.  , the vengeful spirit that wants to destroy everything it sees whips out tiny bits of light, flying all over the sky like fireflies.  The light whip was almost unimpeded and struck directly on the body of the black giant python formed by the gathering of demonic energy.

    The resentful spirits that surged up from time to time in the black python's scales carried extremely weak evil spirits. At this moment, all the resentment disappeared, and they avoided the light whip in panic.  The light whip was like a knife, and with a very slight muffled sound, the thick python was split into two by the light whip.  The light whip in the Balrog's hand still refused to stop, and nimbly changed its direction in the air, as if it were a skinning knife, it sliced ??open the black python's body, which was about ten feet thick, and the black demonic energy that had already gathered together  Started to scatter everywhere.

    The huge python has already wrapped around Balrog's arm. Although Balrog's body is hotter than the magma in the volcano, it is nothing to the resentful spirit.  At the moment of exerting force, the entire python lost its strength, its whole body became stiff, and soon it turned into a ball of fragments and fell into the air.  Even every fragment turned into black demonic energy and scattered in the blink of an eye.

    "The moment the black python disappeared, Zhu Yan's long sword hidden behind the light and shadow came one after another.  Zhu Yan seemed to be standing there without moving at all. The long knife in his hand broke the space between himself and the Balrog. The twisted blade turned into a shape with a weird smell. It looked more like a wraith than a long knife!

    The long knife in Zhu Yan's hand seemed to have gained consciousness at this moment, and it pounced on the Balrog surrounded by flames.  The long sword, which was like a wraith, was immune to the damage of flames. It ignored the black-red flames rising around Balrog and allowed the flames to burn the blade, slashing directly at Balrog's wrist.

    The attack on the black python was within Balrog's expectation, but the long knives that followed were at strange angles. It was not like a move that a simple and straightforward guy like Zhu Yan could use, but more like Zhang Zhijiang's move.  Such a sharp attack from a battlefield veteran.  The timing and choice of angles are all stunning and hard to avoid.

    The body of Balrog was a little stooped, and his right arm drooped and fell at his feet.  His left arm was still waving the light whip in mid-air, his whole body was covered in flames, and the smell of sulfur was overflowing, as if he was a ferocious monster that had just crawled out of the volcanic lava.  Suddenly seeing that Zhu Yan's attack was approaching, the Balrog roared, ignoring the light whip in his hand, and quickly retracted his left hand back, and picked up the long sword condensed with flames in his right hand to block Zhu Yan's long sword.  .

    Although the fire demon reacted extremely quickly, Zhu Yan still did not dodge all the attacks. His left wrist was scratched open, and black-red blood like magma sprayed out from the bone-deep wound.  Balrog was so badly injured that he didn't even have the strength to hold the light whip tightly. A light whip of dozens of feet flashed past Zhu Yan's sword and fell to the ground.  The ground had turned into a pool of magma, black and red and hot.  The light whip seemed to be nothing. It fell on the hot and liquefied ground at the feet of the Balrog, but it did not sink. It floated gently on the magma-like ground. The tail of the light whip tilted up from time to time, like a fish out of water, struggling.  He was trying hard unwillingly, trying to get rid of his miserable fate.

    The flame-like long sword glowed with black and red light, blocking the silver evil aura on Zhu Yan's long sword. The two lights and shadows collided with each other with an unruly aura.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 612: Outnumbered

    At this moment, as if the formation that stretched thousands of miles had been awakened, Zhou Tian's aura became violent and chaotic, and countless gravels in the wilderness that had been turned into bluestone by the formation were stirred up and rose into the sky.  Amidst the dust of gravel, demonic energy, and resentful spirits, the huge formation arranged by the Demon Lord appeared under the feet of Yan Mo and Zhu Yan. A huge damage of several hundred feet appeared, and a deep pit suddenly appeared in the damage, with a dark look.  I don't know how deep it is.

    The dust like a sandstorm comes and goes quickly.  More than a dozen eye demons appeared in the demonic aura that covered the sky, and threw themselves into the damaged areas of the formation regardless of their own safety.  There was such a tiny gap in the siege of monsters that was as indestructible as a rock, such a flaw that couldn't be called a flaw.  At the same time, whether it was the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division, the war spirit Arrow Girl, or Gao Feng, they all quickly approached the area shrouded in smoke and clouds in an instant. They did not care about the Tao Demons in the sky or the powerful demon dragon.  , I would rather take a few blows than to stop the beholder who descended from the sky and used his own flesh and blood to repair the confinement formation.

    Jian Ji's long arrows connected into a silver straight line, and the Taoist robe of the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division glowed with a strange light. The runes seemed to fly out directly from the Taoist robe without being summoned at all, sniping.  Beholder.  Gao Feng simply increased the speed of the Soaring Sky Armor to an extremely high speed. A dark golden light whose figure could not be seen at all swirled over the smoke. It seemed to be a huge vortex, strangling all the beholders who dared to throw themselves into it.

    The formation arranged by the Demon Lord was mainly aimed at Gao Feng's Xiangtian Armor and Zhu Yan's innate abilities. Gao Feng saw this very clearly.  I also know that the demonic energy in the sky is not something I can deal with. If I want to find a glimmer of hope in this life-and-death situation, I must try my best to break this huge formation that stretches for thousands of miles. Even if I can break even a corner, it is still good.  .

    The opportunity is here!

    A shrill roar sounded in the smoke and dust like a rumbling drum on the battlefield.  The strong demonic energy all around and the monsters all over the mountains and plains seemed to have received orders, as the beholder's figure moved desperately towards the place where the smoke and dust rose.  The demon dragon, which had previously ignored even its own kind, had to crowd together with other monsters at this time. Even because the monsters were too dense, some demons were constantly swept away by the dragon's huge body and fell to the ground.

    No matter how fast Gao Feng was, he was gradually unable to move in the narrow space where the monsters were getting denser and denser. He could only rely on the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi to attack and shoot down the monsters.  Gao Feng gritted his teeth and turned himself into a long knife, a mace, and a long sword.  Use your body and the dark golden light of your innate Hunyuan Qi to cause huge damage to countless monsters.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in his body rushed out like a flood that broke the embankment. Gao Feng naturally knew that this state would not last long, but the opportunity was fleeting, and he could not think about so many things at this time.

    No matter how dense Jian Ji¡¯s long arrows are, they can¡¯t penetrate deep into the thick demonic energy. The long arrows that turn into a silver ray of light are getting shorter and shorter, getting farther and farther away from the center of the smoke and dust explosion.  The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor flew out one after another runes from its robes, and bursts of various colors exploded in the demonic energy. These explosions appeared against the black background like flowers of different shapes.  , it looks really good-looking.  Although more monsters were killed, it didn't help. The monsters used their own bodies to resist Gao Feng's group's obstruction of the repair formation. It seemed that they didn't care at all how much damage they suffered, as long as they could maintain the integrity of the formation.  First essential.

    After a few breaths, even Gao Feng's dark golden figure gradually disappeared and appeared among the endless monsters. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't stop more and more beholders from joining Zhu Yan in fighting the flame demon.  In this place, use flesh, blood and demonic energy to repair this deadly formation.

    Gao Feng is hesitating whether to use War Demon to summon the hundred-foot-tall light and shadow puppet of War Demon Temple. It's not that Gao Feng is indecisive, but that the situation in front of him is too bad. No one can say what will happen next.  good.  The Demon Lord doesn't know why, but if he insists on putting himself to death, there will definitely be more powerful back-up arrangements.  If he uses his last resort to save his life, once something changes, he won't even have the means to deal with it.

    While Gao Feng was stimulating the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body to maintain intense consumption, he was calmly observing the situation around him. The more dangerous the environment, the calmer Gao Feng became to the extreme. It cannot but be said that this is Gao Feng.  The most powerful place.  It has nothing to do with the adventure in the fairy mountain or luck. Perhaps it is just an enviable instinct left in the blood of the descendants of the Gao family after the two brothers of the Gao family fought hundreds of battles.

    Countless monsters gathered around, and the pressure brought by the black demonic energy made it extremely difficult for even Gao Feng to take a breath.  The rising smoke and dust were suppressed forcefully after a few breaths, turning into rain of gravel and falling one after another.  Yan Mo and Zhu Yan emerged from the smoke and dust at this moment.

    ?The thick smoke and dust dissipated little by little, and the raindrop-like gravel that fell on Zhu Yan did not fall to the ground of the wilderness. Once it came into contact with Zhu Yan's body, it seemed to be melted and absorbed.  Gao Feng could clearly see that the natural armor on Zhu Yan's body became brighter as the sand and gravel of the wilderness merged into the light. Gao Feng even vaguely felt that Zhu Yan's body became taller as the formation was broken.

    The gravel that fell on Balrog's body could not touch Balrog's body at all. The flames burning in Balrog's body melted the hard gravel in the wilderness in mid-air, turning it into countless flying ash flying everywhere.

    Two tall and mighty figures stood opposite each other, the swords formed by the long swords and the flames intertwined, the silver power turned into a resentful spirit, the black and red flames turned into a fire dragon, two completely different lights and shadows surrounded Zhu Yan and Yanmo.  Spin around and fight.  Like two of the most primitive beasts, they bite and fight with their claws, body, and mouth, and they are extremely ferocious.

    Zhu Yan doesn¡¯t look like a little guy who just emerged from his swaddling clothes. At this time, Zhu Yan¡¯s face is cold and stern, as if he is a stone standing in front of the Balrog.  The muscles all over his body were tense, and all his strength was used on the long knife to contend with the Balrog.  Zhu Yan stood at the edge of the damaged formation. The mesh-like formation was in dilapidated shape, and was pressed by Zhu Yan into a huge arc, penetrating deep into the ground.

    The vengeful spirit transformed from the silver power is as sane as it is. In its consciousness, it seems that the attack by the black and red dragon-like aura turned into flames around the Balrog is not important, and the falling beholder is the first choice target of the attack.

    In the flash of lightning, Gao Feng and his team, whether through natural instinct or long-term battlefield experience, keenly discovered that the beholder's formation to repair the damage was the flaw in the monster's appearance, and they tried their best to stop it.

    The soul demon who had been following Balrog heard Balrog's call and began to stride forward.  The gray-white tongue was licking the corner of his mouth, as if he was going to attend a grand banquet instead of a life-and-death fight.

    Gao Feng saw the powerful soul demon also entering the battlefield, and the dark golden figure paused in mid-air.  Such an abrupt pause in the smooth flight, surrounded by monsters, and an unexpected pause in a place where you can only find a glimmer of hope in a small gap is undoubtedly extremely fatal. Could it be that Gao Feng has exhausted his true energy?  ?  Unable to maintain the huge consumption of flight?

    A happy smile appeared on the corner of Gao Feng's mouth, as if he had seen something or figured something out.  The thoughts that had been hesitating whether to use the War Demon to summon the War Spirit Golden Man's Light and Shadow Puppet seemed to be suppressed. After a slight pause, he flew up again at high speed. The dark golden light around him was mixed with countless  Silver Snake, the power of thunder and lightning appeared next to Gao Feng, and once again cut a bloody path.

    The silver snake appeared, and the thunder and lightning carried the innate and pure masculine power, spreading everywhere where Gao Feng passed.  The dark golden light drawn by the innate Hunyuan Qi in the demonic energy, even if Gao Feng leaves, the monster cannot immediately drown out the remaining aura.  The power of thunder and lightning attaches itself to any monster that dares to approach.  Even if he is as powerful as a demon dragon, his body will be paralyzed by the lightning with innate aura.  Although it was not fatal because of its strong body, among the mountains and waves of monsters, it was squeezed by other Tao demons and beholder demons and had no room to maneuver.  When the dragon recovers slightly, no matter how it moves, even the smallest movement will sweep away countless monsters.

    Silver and dark golden light streaked through the air, and the falling monsters seemed to be denser than the raindrop-like gravel just now. The monsters suffered heavy casualties.

    But what made Gao Feng froze slightly was not that the true energy in his body was insufficient, but that Gao Feng saw an extremely difficult-to-see golden light among the monsters on the ground.  The area covered by the light was extremely large, trapping countless monsters within it. Even with Gao Feng's eyesight, he could only vaguely see them while flying at high speed.

    The Soul Demon behind the Fire Demon strode up, and countless armored demons were crushed. Even the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant was staggered by the Soul Demon.  In the Nine Netherworld, the strong are respected.  Facing such a powerful existence as the Soul Demon, even though he was much taller, the black-armored giant still did not dare to provoke the Soul Demon at all.

    At this time, Zhu Yan and Yan Mo were in a dilemma. As a gap appeared in the formation, Zhu Yan could draw the power of the source of life, but he only had a slight upper hand, and there was no way to achieve an overwhelming victory in a short period of time.  Because the monsters "clumsily" gathered together, although they caused many accidental injuries, they were not worth mentioning in the face of such a huge number that they would be frightening at first glance.  But faced with this seemingly stupid method, Gao Feng and his team were unable to help Zhu Yan and stabilize the flaws in the formation.  The Soul Demon appeared powerfully, and the other three Balrogs behind it were also ready to move. No matter what, Gao Feng and his party seemed to be helpless and could only watch the damage to the formation being repaired.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 613 Explosion

    The soul demon took a few steps, and suddenly a strange phenomenon appeared on the battlefield!  A hundred feet away from where the Balrog and Zhu Yan were confronting, a ball of flames rose out of the air behind a Balrog that was about to move.  This flame is completely different from the flames on Balrog's body. Balrog's flames are black and red, as if a volcano is erupting. Wherever it passes, lava flows everywhere, and the pungent sulfur smell can be smelled from a distance.  .  And the flames that suddenly appeared in the void were filled with strong murderous aura. This was not a flame at all, but countless strong murderous auras rising up.

    Blood General, Zhang Zhijiang!

    "Hahaha!" The ferocious laughter appeared with the appearance of Zhang Zhijiang's figure. Zhang Zhijiang shouted loudly, handed the knife to his left hand, and his right hand shook suddenly, as if pulling something.  With a sudden exertion, among the monsters everywhere, bloody murderous aura quickly spread, covering a wide area and burning.

    It seemed that Zhang Zhijiang had laid a fuse to detonate the wilderness.  Only Gao Feng and Yuexiang knew that this was the golden thread Gao Feng made for Zhang Zhijiang after returning from the Snow Mountain Temple in the North.  The silk thread was extremely thin. On that day, Zhang Zhijiang hid himself in front of the King of the Northern Barbarians outside Zhongjing City, and instantly killed all the King of the Northern Barbarians' men with the help of the silk thread, which was like a snagging rope.  But today, as soon as the war started, Zhang Zhijiang disappeared, just for this moment.

    The golden thread is extremely strong. Even if it is wrapped around the body of the Balrog, the black and red flames cannot melt the golden thread.  This is one of the attributes of the gold pattern. Although Zhang Zhijiang has not tested it, at this time, he can only believe in the strength of the gold pattern.  After giving it a try, it turned out to be true, and I was even more convinced.

    Zhang Zhijiang has been invisible for a long time, lurking forward among the densely packed monsters. The area covered is extremely wide, covering a thousand feet.  As Zhang Zhijiang shouted loudly, the golden threads gathered together, and countless armors broke as the thin invisible golden threads passed by.  Even the black-armored giant, who was hundreds of feet tall and wore obsidian armor, had his ankles cut off by the golden threads. His huge body fell onto the bluestone floor, smashing several monsters.

    Something beyond Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s expectation finally happened.  This battle is not about facing horse thieves in the Western Desert, nor facing enemy soldiers on the battlefield, but facing the Nine Nether Demons in the wilderness.  Fundamentally speaking, Zhang Zhijiang, a rough and arrogant man, still has some omissions.

    As the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant fell, his huge body pressed against the golden thread.  The gold-patterned thread, which relied on its extremely thin and extremely tough properties to kill people, was held in place.  Although Zhang Zhijiang was certain that there was still a gap between the black-armored giant and the bluestone for the gold-grained thread to pass through, but after so much trouble, the gold-grained thread had lost its initial explosive speed, and its damage was greatly reduced.

    What's more, Zhang Zhijiang was behind a fierce Balrog. Didn't General Blood know that the Balrog and the Soul Demon were the leaders of these monsters? To capture thieves is to capture the king, so he desperately trapped a Balrog on the golden thread.  within.  But just like that, something unexpected happened at this moment, and Balrog responded with a whip of light.

    Zhang Zhijiang couldn't dodge at all. He was struggling with his right hand. His left hand was already holding a simple knife upside down and also holding the golden thread.  He didn't care about Balrog's light whip at all, but used both hands to try to keep the damage from the golden thread.  At this moment, I can only use my body to withstand the whipping of the Balrog.  Watching the light whip whip in front of him in an instant, it seemed that the heat wave from the light whip had already rushed to his face, and Zhang Zhijiang's beard all over his face had begun to curl under the heat.

    Can you just sit back and wait for death?  Zhang Zhijiang was helpless. He didn't expect that this would be self-defeating. He originally thought that he would kill a Balrog even if both sides were hurt.  But even with both hands, the golden thread couldn't escape quickly from the black-armored giant's hill-like body, so he had no choice but to let go, give up on the golden thread, and jumped back.

    At this moment, a dark golden figure blocked Zhang Zhijiang behind him.  The timing of the figure's fall was extremely clever, just stepping on the Balrog's light whip.  He grabbed the loosened golden thread with both hands and shouted loudly!

    "Open!" Gao Feng has been paying attention to Zhang Zhijiang's actions. Although there is a gap in the formation at this moment, the situation has become more corrupted by the monster's bravery and indifference.  The only variable is Zhang Zhijiang, who has never shown up, and Zhang Zhijiang's ruthless temper will definitely require the use of golden thread.  However, Gao Feng did not expect that Zhang Zhijiang would be so greedy. The area covered by the golden thread was too wide, and he was almost dragged into the water by the fish.

    The timing is just right!  Gao Feng immediately realized that he got rid of the monster in the sky and rushed directly behind Balrog to grab the golden thread.  The whole body's innate Hunyuan Qi was injected into the golden threads, driving away Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura.  The golden thread stretching for more than a thousand feet turned into a dark golden light, with countless silver snakes flying, spinning and jumping on it.

    The light quickly retracted, and the gold-patterned thread that had just been pressed down by the black-armored giant a hundred feet tall quickly "retracted" again.  Wherever they passed, whether they were armored demons, black-armored giants, or powerful soul demons, they allWuer was cut off by the golden thread and cut into two halves.  Although the soul demon and the black-armored giant who fell to the ground were only severely injured, the only outcome waiting for them on the battlefield was death.

    In the blink of an eye, the golden thread came to Balrog's side.  Yan Mo also seemed to realize how powerful this extremely thin thing with a lethality he had never understood was, and he did not dare to be careless. He even gave up without taking back the light whip that was stepped on by Gao Feng.

    A strange scene appeared in the battlefield. There were countless monsters around. However, at the most critical damaged area near the monsters, it seemed as if the rice fields were being harvested. Countless monsters fell down in unison, in the crowded battlefield.  leaving a brief blank space.

    The seriously injured Soul Demon and the 100-foot-tall black-armored giant fell in this empty space and began to become extremely crazy. Thick demonic energy spattered out, and their bodies squirmed on the ground, and anything close to them was torn into pieces.  , turns into demonic energy.  It doesn't matter whether it's Gao Feng and his party or the monsters who belong to the Nine Nether Demon Realm.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t have time to appreciate Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s layout, and his execution left a thrilling scene.  He was concentrating on retracting the golden thread and dealing with the Balrog on the opposite side without any distractions.

    The Balrog let go of the light whip, crouched slightly and then suddenly jumped up.  The flames burning on the Balrog's body jumped as the Balrog jumped, as if a volcano erupted, with a dull sound, black-red flames sprayed everywhere, and the monsters contaminated by the black-red flames could not even scream.  When it is sent out, it turns into ashes.  The Taoist demons and dragons in the sky retreated hurriedly upon seeing this, looking at the ground in confusion, not knowing what happened.

    Gao Feng flicked his wrist, and the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body still poured into the golden thread like a tide. The current was so dense that it was almost connected. The entire golden thread was originally invisible in the rich demonic energy, but  The golden light flickered slightly.  But as the innate Hunyuan True Qi in Gao Feng's body continued to enter, the long silk threads emitted a dazzling light. In the demonic energy, in the countless stumps and broken arms, in the struggle of the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant,  Amidst the ferocious roar of the soul demon, it quickly retracted like a strange and strange snake with silver mixed with dark gold.

    As Gao Feng's wrist shook slightly, the more than twenty feet of golden thread no longer retracted, but turned into circles spinning in mid-air.  Each circle was followed by another, closely following the leaping figure of the Balrog.

    Although the gold-grained silk thread is very thin, it is made of gold-grained material after all, and its toughness and sturdiness are amazing.  Even when it comes into contact with the Balrog's body, the black-red flames seem to have no harm to the golden filaments.  Instead, the dense silver snakes emitted bright light in the black-red flames, making them even more dazzling.  Occasionally, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi exudes the most refined and pure aura, which makes the thin invisible golden threads feel unbreakable.

    Hundreds of refined steel are wrapped around the fingers.

    The flame demon felt the breath released from the golden filaments. It was pure and thick, and the innate power of the Yang Zhiyang made the strong men in the Nine Netherlands feel very uneasy.  The Balrog knew that this kind of power was enough to kill him, but no matter how he dodged, he could not avoid the light under his feet that was like a maggot attached to his bones.

    Zhang Zhijiang was stopped behind him by Gao Feng, and saw that with Gao Feng taking over, everything was going as he originally expected.  The burnt beard cracked, he smiled, and then waved the simple knife in his hand to bypass the Balrog opposite Gao Feng, and went straight to the back of the Balrog who was confronting Zhu Yan to kill.

    Having experienced the battlefield for a long time, there is no need to look carefully at all. Just glance at Zhang Zhijiang and you will know where the most critical point on the battlefield is at this time.  As for Gao Feng, it goes without saying what the fate of that Balrog will be.

    No matter how the Balrog dodges, he is in mid-air and unable to fly. He soon runs out of energy and can no longer change his body shape to avoid the pursuit of the golden threads behind him, which are like maggots attached to bones.  The Balrog was helplessly entangled in the golden filaments filled with the power of thunder and lightning and the innate Hunyuan Qi. With a shrill roar, the black and red flames on his body burned blazingly. The horns on his head turned red, and his two eyes  Chuuya seemed to burst into flames.  Fangs protruded from a huge mouth, and streams of dust with the smell of sulfur spewed out from the Balrog's mouth, full of anger and unwillingness.

    Gao Feng wanted to fight quickly, but the monsters like dark clouds in the sky were getting lower and lower. Some demons were playing runes to attack Zhu Yan, and there was also a demon dragon heading straight for Zhu Yan.  Without further ado, my wrist shook countless times in an instant. From a distance, it seemed as if it hadn't moved at all.  With every shake of Gao Feng's wrist, power was transmitted to the golden filaments, and a circle was formed by the golden filaments, wrapping around the body of the demon.  The last power was passed out. The power of thunder and lightning and the innate Hunyuan Qi that Gao Feng passed into the golden filaments were saturated. His wrist suddenly stopped, and then stretched out, countless circlesThe package of the Balrog suddenly tightened.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 614 Crisis

    After countless muffled sounds, the golden filament was put away by Gao Feng and put back into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  The Balrog that was cut into countless segments fell in the air, followed by a real rain of fire.  The fire rain was so intense that it seemed to be several times higher than the heat contained in the fire cloud that Yuexiang had just released.  Even Gao Feng was unwilling to resist, so he opened his wings of Soaring Sky Armor, shook his wings, and Gao Feng drew an arc and flew into the air.

    The four Balrogs have already eliminated one, and another Balrog is confronting Zhu Yan.  The only powerful monsters holding the battle were two Balrogs.  It seemed that the situation had changed, but Gao Feng didn't think so. The real battle had just begun.

    Seeing the same kind being cut into countless pieces by the golden filaments, the flames on the remaining two Balrogs started to burn, and they walked over step by step regardless of how many monsters were in front of them.

    The powerful Dao Demons in mid-air also played runes one after another. The strange thing was that the target of these runes was not Gao Feng or Zhu Yan, but gathered above Zhu Yan's head.  The powerful Dao Demons who released the runes seemed to be guiding some spells, and other monsters seemed to know something, and they blocked the powerful Dao Demons who were guiding the spells behind them.

    Zhang Zhijiang rushed behind Yan Mo, who was confronting Zhu Yan and the situation was already precarious. His bloody murderous aura was at its peak.  Having been invisible for a long time, Zhang Zhijiang suppressed the blood in his body that was about to boil. He had endured it until this moment, and then he moved forward like a tiger out of the gate.

    Although Zhu Yan was not completely down to earth, some earth energy still emanated from the damaged formation.  I don¡¯t know why Zhu Yan, who is down-to-earth, has been strengthened, but at this moment, Zhu Yan is indeed becoming more courageous as he fights. The long sword has almost pressed the flaming lightsaber in Balrog¡¯s hand to the corner of Balrog.

    There is only victory and defeat, but there is no concept of single-player competition.  Zhang Zhijiang never thought about what was wrong with attacking from behind.  Pu Dao stabbed straight into Balrog's back.

    It was already suppressed by Zhu Ni. I didn't expect to be cold behind, and the breath of the whole body seemed to dissipate with the coolness.  The flame demon confronting Zhu Yan had no chance to finally explode, and the strength in his hand disappeared without a trace in an instant.  Although the muscles all over his body were as taut as the roots of an old tree, there was no change at all, but there was no way to use his huge strength.  The long knife in Zhu Yan's hand slashed straight down, a ball of black and red flames rose up, and the thick smell of sulfur filled Zhang Zhijiang's mouth and nose.

    Zhu Yan killed the Balrog with one blow, his eyes flashing with violence, as if he was dissatisfied with Zhang Zhijiang's help.  He stretched his hands, raised his chest and lowered his head, and roared at Zhang Zhijiang.

    "What a bastard!" Zhang Zhijiang ignored Zhu Yan's dissatisfaction and provocation, a faint smile appeared on his lips, and his body was burning with bloody murderous aura. He pointed his knife at the ground and directly regarded the boundless evil energy as the yellow sand in the sky in the Western Desert.  , without hesitation, he plunged into the darkness filled with evil energy.

    After Zhu Yan killed the Balrog, his beastly blood boiled more and more, his eyes were cold and violent, and he was extremely irritable.  But before Zhu Yan could make a move, a demon dragon rushed down from mid-air with a diagonal thorn. It wasn't Zhu Yan who was facing him, but it was rushing towards the damaged formation.

    Gao Feng was a little surprised. This formation was set up by beholders. They were all beholders like moths flying toward the flame. Why would the dragon pounce on the damage to the formation?

    There was no chance to stop the movement of this demonic dragon. Not to mention Gao Feng, even Zhu Yan, who was standing in the broken place of the formation and was extremely irritable, had no way to do anything.  The demonic dragon came very quickly and plunged into the damaged area of ??the formation without hesitation.  The huge body of the demon dragon disappeared into the damaged formation in a snap, and another violent explosion rose.

    However, to Gao Feng¡¯s surprise, the wilderness only shook slightly. There was no flesh and blood flying around as he imagined, nor was there any scene of earth shaking and mountains shaking.  The huge body of the demon dragon seemed to merge with the huge formation that stretched for thousands of miles in an instant. The countless vertical and horizontal lines were originally the color of the rays from the beholder's one eye, but at this moment, they turned into the dark color of the demon dragon, and stretched for thousands of miles.  The demonic energy dispersed vertically and horizontally on the large formation echoed each other, as if the entire world had turned into a black space.

    As the demonic dragon commits suicide to the damaged formation, using the demonic dragon's flesh and blood to make up for it, the entire formation not only regains its previous integrity, but also has a faint momentum of becoming "alive".  It seems that the essence of the demonic dragon's bloodline has seeped into the thousands of miles of heaven and earth, and every mesh grid has turned into the scales of the demonic dragon, exuding a feeling of fear.

    Zhu Yan himself was extremely irritable. He was the first to feel the changes in the formation under his feet. He waved the long knife in his hand and brought up a strong wind.  The silver power turned into a huge resentful spirit behind the long knife, floating in the air, its ferocious and angry face facing the surrounding monsters, roaring greedily and silently.

    At the same time, the runes gathering on Zhu Yan's head began to rotate rapidly, driving the surrounding demonic energy to form a huge and violent cyclone, and the slightly weaker monsters around him were directly killed.The whirlpool is absorbed in, and there is no ability to struggle at all.

    Within a thousand feet, the corpses of all monsters cut off by the golden filaments, whether dead or struggling, were absorbed by the cyclone.  It seemed like a big mouth, greedily devouring the demonic energy and corpses around it, which was extremely weird.

    The silver spirit trailing behind the long knife in Zhu Yan's hand felt something and wanted to pounce on it.  But when it was about three feet away from the cyclone, the resentful spirit let out a scream, as if it had pounced on a hot iron, and hurriedly retreated, hiding near Zhu Yan's long sword, and turned into silver evil energy, never to appear again.  .

    Silver Weisha was attacked and suffered a big loss.  Zhu Yan was immediately furious, but the cyclone formed extremely quickly, and the corpses all over the place were instantly swept up by the cyclone. Then, instead of getting bigger and bigger, the violently rotating cyclone became more condensed and concentrated, turning into a black and almost solid body.  The object hung above Zhu Yan's head.

    Before Zhu Yan could make any move, the dark objects evolved from the runes issued by the Tao Demon made countless tiny sounds, beeping and beeping in succession.  As a slight explosion sounded, dozens of auras emitted from the dark entity and enveloped Zhu Yan.

    All the changes were completed in one go, and the extremely tedious changes were completed in the blink of an eye.  Every breath falling from the sky seemed to be made of fine iron, and it was extremely eye-catching in the chaotic battlefield.  The breath fell and immediately merged with the Thousand Miles Formation, as if it was always like this.

    The ferocious and violent ancient beast Zhu Yan was imprisoned by the Tao Demon's magic.  In the chaotic battlefield, a cage suddenly appeared, looking extremely weird.  Zhu Yan, who was in the cage, was even more angry and irritable.

    Zhu Yan roared in his throat, and a glistening stream of saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth. The fangs in his mouth seemed to become longer and sharper at this moment.  The long knife in his hand suddenly slashed down diagonally, striking the cage formed by the Taoist runes.

    The long knife seemed to have entered a quagmire. The cage was already extremely narrow. As soon as Zhu Yan moved, he felt something was wrong around him.  I was in the big formation just now. Although my movement was hindered, it was definitely not like it is now. There was endless resistance in every square inch. I couldn't move my hands and feet at all. I could only curl up in this small cage with my huge ability.

    In the end, the long knife in Zhu Yan's hand did not hit the prison body. Zhu Yan's eyes glowed khaki, and his mane stood up like a spear or halberd. The silver power around his armor finally became motionless at this moment.  Countless resentful spirits also sensed something, and they all retracted into Zhu Yan's natural armor and disappeared.

    Through the momentary omission in the formation just now, Zhu Yan absorbed some earth energy and was already nearly sixty feet tall.  At this time, he was imprisoned in a small area, surrounded by sticky and indescribable things. It was difficult to even move, let alone kill everyone like before.  The khaki color in his eyes is getting thicker and thicker, and the fangs in his mouth are getting longer and longer, making him look ferocious and terrifying.  Whoever appeared in front of Zhu Yan at this time would probably be torn into pieces.

    Gao Feng saw that the situation had suddenly changed. He had just killed two Balrogs and everything was going well. Who would have thought that Zhu Yan would be imprisoned? Judging from this situation, Zhu Yan would not be able to escape on his own.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor shook, and the long knife in his hand drew a circle in front of him. The innate Hunyuan Qi shattered the surrounding monsters, and he was about to fly down to rescue Zhu Yan after getting rid of the entanglement.

    Who would have thought that as soon as Gao Feng moved, the earthy yellow anger in Zhu Yan's eyes became extremely strong, and the long knife in his hand turned into silver and circled back into Zhu Yan's body.  Zhu Yan turned into a horrifying monster. The tip of each hair that was like a spear and a halberd seemed to be struggling and roaring. Although it did not leave Zhu Yan's body, whether it was Gao Feng or others,  Monsters can feel the resentment exuding from these resentful spirits that have been suppressed to the extreme.

    Although Zhu Yan is just an infant, after swallowing the Yuan Jing, his body energy is already extremely abundant.  At this moment, he was suppressed and made a bright decision. He didn't even wait for Gao Feng to come to rescue him. He struggled to stand up and punched his chest with his fists, making a loud bang.  The angry roars were earth-shattering.

    What is it doing?  Gao Feng hesitated slightly and controlled the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor. Although his powerful perception was restricted by the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness, and was restricted again by the great formation arranged by the Demon Lord, he could still feel the aura around Zhu Yan clearly and unmistakably.  The aura around Zhu Yan at this time was chaotic and manic. Rather than being angry, it was better to say that this guy wanted to use some extreme means to get rid of the sticky formation cage around his body that made Zhu Yan extremely uncomfortable.

    The sense of crisis was even stronger than the siege by monsters. Gao Feng clearly felt the hairs on his back stand up as a huge crisis enveloped him.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 615: Zhu Yan¡¯s Mutation

    "Back away!" Gao Feng roared, sensing the position of his group.  Only Hei Lang seemed to be slightly closer to Zhu Yan, while the others were at least a hundred feet away from Zhu Yan.  The Shining Armor Knight and the Tauren Warrior had just completed a tactical cooperation and swept away the monsters behind Zhu Yan. They were far away from Zhu Yan at the moment and were recovering their strength.

    Gao Feng had no time to say anything. Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng in confusion. They didn't know what the yelling in this life meant. Shouldn't they fight?  retreat?  Where can we retreat to?

    The Xiangtian Armor broke free from the shackles of the large formation arranged by the Demon Lord. Although this extremely depleted the innate Hunyuan Qi, at the critical moment, Gao Feng had no time to care about these things.  Seeing the black wolf rushing towards an armor full of demonic aura, waving its fangs and claws, he was killing the monster heartily. He was still intent on killing, and he didn't even notice that the crisis was approaching him step by step.

    A dark golden light suddenly lit up, like the sun in the sky, making people unable to open their eyes.  The dark golden light was dotted with lightning silver snakes, but the dancing edges of the silver snakes were not visible at all at this moment.  Gao Feng drew an arc in mid-air, bypassing a hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant between himself and Hei Lang, and narrowly avoided the black-armored giant's attack. As for the attacks of other Tao demons, Gao Feng had no time at all.  After paying attention, he released the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi unscrupulously and protected it around his body. He resisted the ubiquitous attacks and passed over the bluestone floor. He grabbed the black wolf that was biting a low-altitude Taoist demon.  , protect in front of you.

    Hei Langwuzi didn't know what happened, and was stunned for a moment.  As soon as his mouth loosened, the Tao Demon with a broken body fell down half dead.

    Gao Feng felt that the aura behind him was becoming increasingly chaotic and violent. Even the overwhelming demonic aura of the demons could not block this aura.

    We left as quickly as possible, but it was already too late.  Gao Feng had just flown dozens of feet away from Zhu Yan when he felt an explosion behind him.  No, Gao Feng knew he was wrong. The sound did not reach his ears, but Xiangtian Kai's wings felt the fluctuations in the air and gave a warning in advance.  Strong fluctuations touched his body, causing him to have the illusion of "hearing" a loud sound.

    An overwhelming force is getting closer and closer to me.  Looking at it like this, I guess I can't escape the scope of the explosion no matter what.  Gao Feng felt a little angry.  Somewhat sad.  What makes him angry is that the monster uses all possible means, and Zhu Yan's temper is so violent that he will self-destruct without even caring about him.  Although the meeting with Zhu Yan was very short, Gao Feng always protected his shortcomings.  And this little guy is so cute.  There is always some reluctance.  Sadly.  Bi Xi returned to the wilderness, and it was considered home.  Zhu Yan died in front of his eyes. This feeling

    But all the thoughts just flashed through my mind for a moment.  There was no room for Gao Feng to feel any more between life and death.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor moved according to the thoughts, and they gathered together to protect the body. The innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burst out regardless of the situation, protecting Gao Feng's whole body, turning into a dark golden ball of light, in the strong wind and waves.  Was pushed far away.

    Zhu Yan blew himself up?  Zhu Yan blew himself up!

    Gao Feng was sure at this time that Zhu Yan, who was in the cage of the formation, was so irritable that he was unwilling to be restrained and unwilling to wait for his own rescue. It seemed that the little guy had no consciousness of being rescued at all.  Their temperaments are extremely strong. No wonder the ferocious beasts of this clan are so ferocious but have long been extinct in the world.

    When she first fought against monsters, Red Fox Yuexiang¡¯s fire cloud exploded.  Later, there was a violent explosion when Zhu Yan and Yan Mo collided.  But no matter which one is compared with Zhu Yan's self-destruction, it is not worth mentioning.  Gao Feng felt the violence and hugeness of the power behind him. It seemed that only the self-destruction of "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the medieval era could be better than Zhu Yan's self-destruction at this moment.

    It¡¯s just that I was watching from a very far distance at that time, but now I am almost within the range of Zhu Yan¡¯s most powerful self-destruction, so the pressure I bear is definitely different.

    The power of Zhu Yan's self-destruction was more powerful than Gao Feng expected. Even other people and fighting spirits who were a hundred feet away were greatly affected, and were pushed far away by the impact of the explosion.  Fortunately, there were no major casualties.  After a few breaths, Gao Feng felt that the impact on his back became smaller and he could bear it, so he spread out his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew for another distance before putting the black wolf down.

    Looking back, Gao Fenglang couldn¡¯t help but be surprised!

    The ground was in a mess, and the extremely solid formation was destroyed by Zhu Yan's self-explosion, leaving a mess of hundreds of feet in radius.  If the confinement formation just now needed the power of a demon dragon to repair it, if the damage is so big now, would it be possible to fill it with dozens of demon dragons?  With Zhu Yan as the center, the power of the self-destruction destroyed everything within a few hundred feet, including a fire demon, several demon dragons that had rushed very close, and three soul demons.  Needless to say, the other Tao Demons and black-armored giants all disappeared long ago.

    &nbsp; But these are not the things that surprised Gao Feng the most. Since the explosion was so powerful, Gao Feng had already expected this in his heart.  What really made Gao Feng stunned and unbelievable was that as Zhu Yan self-destructed, Zhu Yan, who was about sixty feet tall, turned into dozens of "little" Zhu Yan who were ten feet tall, holding a long knife and falling among the monsters.  , slashing the monsters violently!

    It turned out not to be a self-destruction!  Gao Feng was pleasantly surprised, but he didn't know whether all the little Zhuyans merged into one body or divided into many clones and stayed like this.

    I didn¡¯t expect Zhu Yan¡¯s natural ability to be so powerful!  Gao Feng marveled in his heart. Compared with the Zhu Yan just now, the dozens of "little" Zhu Yans in front of him looked no more different except that they were shorter. Each one was extremely violent and fierce, with silver power in their hands.  It turns into a resentful spirit and condenses into a long sword, which is so powerful and unstoppable that it kills all directions.

    Not only are the number of monsters disappointing, but so far, Gao Feng has finally realized what makes the monsters more powerful.  It seems that no monster is as afraid of death as humans!  While watching the illusion on the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, the two brothers of the Gao family led five thousand cavalry across Zhongzhou. If the opponent suffered such damage as the current monster, facing an opponent like Zhu Yan who felt irresistible, except for the extremely elite  All except soldiers will collapse.

    But the monsters that my group is facing now are an exception. There is neither high morale nor low morale. It seems that they are always moving forward, forward, and forward no matter where they are.  Except that Gao Feng and the others were killed, there was no other consciousness. Even if there was a mountain of swords and a sea of ??fire in front of them, they did not hesitate to step forward.

    Zhu Yan's self-destruction wiped out countless powerful monsters in the wilderness of the wilderness, but after he calmed down, the monsters behind him still surged in like a tide without any hesitation.

    If Zhu Yan¡¯s self-destruction had any effect, it would be that a fire demon led three soul demons to die in the violent explosion, which relieved the pressure on Gao Feng and his party.  The last remaining Balrog no longer moved forward, but made bursts of eardrum-piercing sounds, as if urging the surrounding monsters to squeeze in, using up the overwhelming numbers to consume all the energy of Gao Feng and his party.  strength.

    It is true that no matter how strong a strong person is, he cannot always maintain the best fighting condition.  What's more, all the opponent's monsters are strong among the monsters in the Nine Netherlands. Even the armor-clad demonic energy used as consumables can cause serious damage to the opponent if he is not careful.

    Hei Lang was put down by Gao Feng. Although the strong explosion that occurred just now did not directly affect Hei Lang, it also had a huge impact on Hei Lang.  His movements were no longer as agile as before, and many of his judgments were wrong.  Even the slow-moving armored Demon Qi didn't dodge a blow that wasn't very fast.

    Wearing armor, Demon Qi holds a sharp blade in his hand. Because of his slow speed, he could not affect the black wolf at all before.  However, the groggy Black Wolf failed to dodge the blow, and the sharp blade carved a wound on his body.  Although the black wolf's muscles and bones were transformed from dragon bones, this blow was not fatal.  But on this battlefield, there can be no weaklings!  Blood seeped out and soon dyed the black wolf's long black hair into a wet mess.

    Hei Lang recovered from the pain and regained consciousness a little.  But it was still as if he was immersed in Zhu Yan's powerful self-destruction. Invisibly, the power of the black wolf was much smaller, and he could only struggle to cope with the demonic energy in the armor.

    Zhu Yan self-destructed, and the shining knight and the Tauren who had been behind Zhu Yan to clean up the surrounding monsters no longer needed to be confined to one place.  But in such a long battle, you have to watch every moment with full attention. There are monsters all around, all with fatal attacks.  Even if they were born in the War Demon Temple, by this time both the Shining Armor Knight and the Tauren Warrior had tried their best and it would be difficult to continue to maintain their position.

    Being pushed back more than a hundred feet by the huge explosion, the knight in shining armor suddenly found that he was surrounded by monsters at some point.  The impact of the explosion on the Tauren warrior seemed to be greater, and he was still dizzy and didn't know where he was at this moment.  On the contrary, the monsters were much less affected, and it seemed more like they were not affected at all, and they still came over like a tide.

    The reason why the fighting spirit is called the fighting spirit is that fighting is the instinct and fighting is the life.  Retreating before the battle is something that would damage a soldier's reputation is something he doesn't even bother to do.  Although the Knight in Silver Armor has lost the most powerful charge of the knight, he cannot rely on the speed of collision between himself and the horse to cause huge damage to the monster. He can only guard the Bull Knight and resist attacks from all directions and everywhere.  Soon he was trapped in a tight siege, and his bright silver armor was stained by demonic energy and turned gray.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 616 The consumption of fighting souls

    The knight in silver armor still waved the spear in his hand indifferently, and the monsters were endlessly killing them, and they came in a strong and strong manner.  In less than half a cup of tea, the barrel of the spear was already bent.  Although the bull-headed warrior has recovered a little, he is as dazed as a black wolf. He can only hold the ax and swing it around randomly. As for what effect it can have, the bull-headed warrior cannot care.

    No more powerful monsters are approaching, and the demonic energy in the armor alone has already overwhelmed the silver armored knight and the bull-headed warrior.  The knight in shining armor tried his best to hold on, like a stone in the tide, submerged by the tide. He thought he would die, but after the tide receded, the stone still stood.  It's just that the armor on the knight in silver armor is getting darker and darker, and it looks like he won't be able to hold on for long.

    The sword and shield soldiers guarded Jian Ji, and streaks of silver light shot out from Jian Ji¡¯s long bow.  Whether it was the demonic energy in the armor or the rune attack from the Dao Demon in the sky, the sword and shield soldier would block it with the shield in his hand without hesitation.  Whether it was slashing with swords or axes, or spell attacks of various colors exploding on the shield, the sword and shield soldiers would not retreat even a step, guarding the fighting spirit Arrow Girl.  This is the secret of true defense. You don't think about any offense at all. Even if a monster that can be killed with a casual blow is in front of you, you don't pay attention to it.  Even though there were countless tiny cracks in the shield, and he didn't know when it would break, he didn't pay attention to it at all.  As long as the battle continues, you must protect those behind you.

    This is the true meaning of defense!

    The Fighting Spirit Arrow Girl shoots the most arrows at the fastest speed and with the greatest ability.  Because the monsters present were all the most powerful monsters in Jiuyou Land, Jian Ji¡¯s long arrow was tested.  It was found that there was almost no damage to the black-armored giant with a height of 100 feet, as well as the dragon, fire demon, and soul demon.  Jian Ji was not upset, she just concentrated on dealing with the Tao Demon in mid-air.  When the demonic energy in the armor in front of him is close to a certain level, it will use fan-like scattering to deal with these consumables.

    She has been in the most excited state, and even Arrow Girl herself doesn¡¯t know how many arrows she has shot.  Fortunately, these arrows are all made by magic, so there is no need to worry about running out. Otherwise, Arrow Girl and the Sword and Shield Soldiers would have been completely overwhelmed by the endless monsters.

    Even so, Arrow Girl, who continues to maintain her strongest state as a fighting spirit, has never experienced such a cruel battle.  The enemies on the opposite side don't care about killing them, and they are not afraid of death at all.  No matter how miserable the death of the monster in front is, as long as it falls, the monsters behind it will definitely fill in.  The silver longbow has been stretched too many times.  Strength and accuracy are greatly affected.  Arrow Girl relies on her rich experience to make up for all this.  Every arrow will still hit.

    Although he is a fighting spirit, he still knows fatigue.  My arm became more and more sore and numb, as if it were a big stone and I couldn't lift it at all.  Jian Ji gritted her teeth.  Support.  There are already cracks in the ring on the finger.  Who knows when this ring will break.

    What's more, even if there are sword and shield soldiers protecting him in front of him, it is impossible to completely block attacks from all directions.  After the battle until now, Arrow Girl's body was already scarred.  Blood stains.

    We must not fall down until the last moment!  This is the belief of Lady Arrow, this is the belief of the fighting spirit, this is the true meaning of fighting!  No matter you win or lose, you cannot fall unless you fight to the last moment.  Even if you can't fight and then triumph, you can only fight until your last moment, you are a hero!  This is the real fighting spirit!

    Yuexiang stood behind Jian Ji and helped Jian Ji resist many possible injuries.  Red Fox Yuexiang has begun to feel a little regretful, regretting that she should not have used the most powerful move at the beginning.  It seems that I once heard someone from the older generation say that only unused spells are the most powerful spells.  Yuexiang was puzzled, but at this point in today's battle, Red Fox Yuexiang completely understood the meaning of this sentence.

    Unable to use any more spells, the energy in the body has been depleted too much, and the mountains and plains are filled with monsters that are overwhelming. I don¡¯t know how long this battle will last, and when it will be fought, Yuexiang no longer dares to waste any strength.  , concentrating on using the least powerful and least expensive spell to help Arrow Girl resist the monsters coming around her.

    However, no matter how small the loss is, there is still loss.  The light and shadow behind him have become extremely dim, and there is no extra power to use in these places.  Red fox Yuexiang originally reached the peak of the seven-tails, and once felt the power of the eight-tails realm for a moment, she thought that she was already a very powerful master in this world.  But this battle was extremely bloody and cruel, and the silence made people feel manic.  After experiencing such a battle that seemed to never end, Red Fox Yuexiang realized how ridiculous she was and how much she was looking at the sky from a well.  A real master is honed through countless desperate fights, rather than just relying on advancements to become a top master.

    Although she had some thoughts in her heart, Yuexiang had no time to think carefully.Think about these things.  What Yuexiang paid attention to was just thinking about how to defeat more monsters at the lowest cost, and how to fight until the last moment in this millstone-like battlefield of flesh and blood.

    Zhang Zhijiang was full of interest as he fought among the monsters.  Although the monster has no flesh and blood and cannot enhance Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous intent, Zhang Zhijiang's heart is filled with emptiness as he continues to advance.  Zhang Zhijiang, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, knows that these are castles in the air. Only after tempering and training in real battles can he reach the peak of his strength.

    Blood General Zhang Zhijiang has long restrained the burning bloody murderous aura all over his body, and the simple sword in his hand only has a faint layer of bloody murderous aura attached to it.  Having experienced hundreds of battles, Zhang Zhijiang understood early on how cruel today's battle was, even more so than all the battles he had experienced.

    In the past, in battles, if you couldn¡¯t win, you could run away.  But in the wilderness, not to mention the countless ferocious beasts faced by him after running away, even a lack of water would be fatal.  What's more, the huge formation that has never been seen before stretches for thousands of miles shows the opponent's strong will to kill all his people in one fell swoop. Even if they run, they can't run away.

    Zhang Zhijiang quickly entered the black mist with the strongest demonic energy. The monsters here were also the densest, and there was no room to even turn around and move around.  Here, as an ordinary person, even Gao Feng would not be able to see anything at all if he did not use his innate Hunyuan Qi.  But the blood general Zhang Zhijiang is different. He has experienced countless large and small battles in the Western Desert. Fighting in the wind and sand summoned by the unique warlocks of the Western Desert has become a commonplace, and there is nothing that can be seen with the eyes.  This fighting mode is what Zhang Zhijiang is best at, and in the black mist, the monsters seemed to have never thought that an opponent would touch this place, and no Tao demon thought of attacking here.

    Fighting in the dark mist like a fish in water, Zhang Zhijiang was like the stingiest miser, calculating the toughness of the sword and the extremely rich bloody murderous aura in his body.  He was focused on killing monsters. As for whether he could survive this battle, Blood General Zhang Zhijiang didn't even think about it.

    Wrapped in horse leather, he died in his proper place.  A general will inevitably die in battle. If he can die in such a big scene, it would be much better than dying in his own bed.

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s mouth was slightly open, his white teeth were biting his hair, and there was no obstruction in his body.  Every knife is a collection of years of experience, and every knife is powerful and energy-saving.

    In the darkness, Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were red after the killing. He couldn't remember how long it had been since he entered the black mist and the demonic aura. There was still a strong demonic aura in front of him and behind him, and a steady stream of monsters appeared out of thin air in the mist.  Among them, no matter how hard he fought, the number of monsters was not scarce at all.

    Gradually, even the blood general Zhang Zhijiang became tired. Zhang Zhijiang felt that the simple sword in his hand became a little heavy and a little uncomfortable.  Although Zhang Zhijiang knew that it was not that he couldn't keep up physically, but that he had been surrounded by this dark demonic energy, and a kind of emotional boredom was inevitable.  The enemy was extremely silent, with no fear, no fleeing in all directions, no wolf running like a wolf.  He just moves forward coldly and coldly, which makes battlefield warriors like Blood General Zhang Zhijiang feel very helpless.

    To be honest, even if it is a battle with countless beheadings, which one is not a battle where once the soldiers are in close combat and the swords are red, one side will soon be unable to hold on?  When you have to cut for so long, your opponent just sticks out his neck and lets you cut at will, not caring at all.  The vast amount is enough to make anyone collapse, enough to make everyone collapse!

    Zhang Zhijiang suppressed the irritability in his heart, and still meticulously waved the simple knife in his hand, slashing with one slash, destroying each monster.  Boring process, rigorous attitude, only surviving is the most important thing.  Although Zhang Zhijiang doesn't know whether what he has done is of any use, the most important thing is to survive!

    The Metal Puppet of Zhenmosi does not have, and has never had, such emotions as Zhang Zhijiang.  It is a war machine specially built by a huge empire, and is naturally suitable for various combat situations.  Facing countless monsters, facing monsters that seem to be inexhaustible, the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division, whether they are Taoists or warriors, are as calm and cold as the monsters opposite them, using their power accurately, and  There is no ambiguity when fighting power is needed.  Just like when Zhu Yan was facing off against the Flame Demon, the Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division showed his sharpest fangs without hesitation and tried his best to prevent the Beholder from repairing the formation.  (To be continued.)

 Text Low Chapter 617 Monsters and Wild Beasts

    Although what happened next was beyond everyone's expectations, the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor was never depressed.  As a machine man made of metal, he has no such emotions that are not helpful in combat.  In the eyes of the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, as long as the opponents are still there, all opponents must be defeated and killed!

    The battle in Zhongjing City has already demonstrated the power of the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division, and it is almost a single-handed killing move that determines the fate of the country.  If the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor had not been on the long streets of Zhongjing City and in the alleys of Zhongjing City to deal with various monsters and monsters summoned by "Wei Wang Hong Yang", the final outcome of the battle in Zhongjing City might have been rewritten.  The two demon-suppressing metal puppets that Emperor Xia Ren gave to Gao Feng were the last trump cards of Emperor Xia, who was one of the top five in the world. It was self-evident how powerful they were.

    In the palace in Zhongjing City, Gao Feng never thought that a yellowing bead given to him by Emperor Xia Ren would summon such a powerful puppet.  As the war continued, Gao Feng became more and more aware of the preciousness of these two puppets.  Except for himself, everyone else, whether strong or weak, has experienced varying degrees of weakening in strength at this time.  Even an ancient ferocious beast like Zhu Yan, who is naturally capable of restraining monsters, is restrained by the formation under his feet and cannot use his full strength.  Others or fighting spirits are just trying to hold on.  But the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division is not at all!

    Gao Feng and Zhu Yan mainly deal with the most powerful opponents among monsters.  The hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant on the ground attracted Zhu Yan's attention, while Gao Feng dealt with one demonic dragon after another in the sky.  These extremely powerful monsters cannot be dealt with by war spirits, black wolves, and Yuexiang.  Zhang Zhijiang may be able to face a black-armored giant alone, but this is a battlefield after all. There are few people on his side, and the monster will not leave a chance to face it alone.

    ????????????????? The Metal Puppet of the Demon Suppressor will definitely kill the monster after a fight, no matter how strong or weak the monster is, as long as it appears in front of him.  This is true whether it is the black-armored giant on the ground or the Taoist demon and dragon in the sky.  Gao Feng was also eye-opened by the endless runes of Taoists in the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressing Division.  After all, Gao Feng figured out all his runes by himself, and no master systematically taught him the techniques.  Later, I met the craftsman Sheng Lugang on the fairy mountain. Mr. Craftsman Sheng was interested in various "obscene skills".  Although he had an extremely deep understanding of runes, he had no intention of teaching them to Gao Feng.

    It¡¯s just that the pressure Gao Feng is facing now is also extremely huge. He has no time to watch the Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division perform all kinds of strange and powerful runes, so he can only keep regrets in his heart.

    At this time, the puppet warrior also turned a blind eye to some less powerful attacks.  Maybe the endless battle has made the puppet tired?

    I don¡¯t know what material the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet is made of. Even once, the weapon in the hand of a hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant hit the warrior in the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division.  The puppet warrior just took a few steps back.  After releasing most of his strength, he charged forward vigorously, as if he had not been hurt at all.  The weapon of the warrior among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division hit the black-armored giant who was a hundred feet tall, even though the height difference was quite different.  The black-armored giant will also be hit hard.

    For example, in the beginning, the Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppressing Division cast the spell. The puppet warrior stood directly in front of the black-armored giant like climbing a ladder, attacking the black-armored giant's weakest point. This wonderful cooperation has not happened again.  It has happened, but less and less frequently.  There are too many and too strong monsters in the vast black mist.  In the end, the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor couldn't help but choose the simplest, crudest and most direct way to deal with and face the monsters.

    ??Simple, crude, and direct are sometimes the most effective means and methods.

    Even without cooperation, the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division, whether a Taoist or a warrior, is a strong man who can hold up the sky!  Even though the puppet warriors and the black-armored giants exchanged injuries for injuries, and the black-armored giants fell one by one, the warriors in the metal puppets of the Zhenmo Division were still vigorous and vigorous. It didn't seem like they had suffered any irreversible damage. Even their speed was slow.  Nothing has changed at all.  Even the puppet Taoist, the Tao demon in the sky, and even the demon dragon exchanged injuries for injuries.  The runes were shot out one after another, and the opponent disappeared into thin air. However, the Taoist in the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division was still flicking his fingers lightly, even though there was no rune array protection around him.  Still didn't look like he was hurt.

    Even when faced with the most powerful demonic dragon, the two demon-suppressing metal puppets sometimes perform various astonishing and astonishing coordinations.  Up to now, these two metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor have become the main force of Gao Feng and his party, working together with Gao Feng and Zhu Yan to support the battle.  It won't get corrupted beyond control.  The small beast summoned by the runes following the puppet warrior disappeared at some point, but the puppet Taoist no longer continued to summon such small beasts.

    This is a silent battle.  Except for a few shouts from Yan Mo and Zhu Yan, few people spoke.  Later,Even dozens of Xiao Zhuyan and Gao Feng were silent.  The whole place was filled with the sound of killing, and this extremely boring sound became the main theme of the battle.

    This was a boring battle. From the beginning to the end, whether it was Gao Feng and his team or the monsters, from the layout to breaking the situation, from Zhu Yan¡¯s amazing natural instincts to the endless monsters pouring into the battlefield, it was originally a battle.  A highlight.  But the battle became more and more boring. It was just one side throwing a vast sea of ??monsters into the battlefield, consuming the physical strength and fighting spirit of Gao Feng and his group, until Gao Feng and his group collapsed or the monsters could no longer support such a huge consumption.

    This is a battle with no end in sight and no hope.  There are endless demons, as if in the black demonic energy, there will be demons pouring out at any time.  Although there are fewer and fewer strong ones, there is only one Balrog left standing on the battlefield, and all the Soul Demons are dead.  There are only a few dozen hundred-foot-tall black-armored giants left, and there are less than thirty demon dragons left in the sky, but the endless supply of monsters for consumption still appears one after another in the black mist.  As for Gao Feng and his party, Zhang Zhijiang was hidden in the demonic energy, and they didn't know what would happen.

    Although Gao Feng was a little tired, he was still in high spirits.  Dozens of the powerful silver spirits around Xiao Zhuyan turned into resentful spirits, and they were killing each other to the fullest.  The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor is tireless at all, advancing and retreating, without any flaws.

    This is a hopeless battle!

    From the beginning, Gao Feng and his party have been in a passive position.  The teleportation array was interfered by the Demon Lord and almost fell directly into the Demon Lord's clutches.  Later, the Demon Lord didn't know what the outcome of the fight with Emperor Xia Huangren would be. He was able to arrange such a large battle. I guess even if the Demon Lord had to spend some money, it wouldn't be huge.  When will the Demon Lord take action, or will he not have the ability to take action at all? This question has been swirling in Gao Feng's mind, and there is still no definite answer.

    But the boring battle suddenly changed. When everyone was fighting with their heads down, Gao Feng suddenly felt that there was an extremely disharmonious place between heaven and earth.  What followed was that countless round holes suddenly appeared on the ground that had turned into bluestone. Wild boar-sized rats appeared in the round holes, and then these round holes closed on their own, as if they had come to life.

    Outside the layers of black demonic energy in the sky, several wild dragons with empty eyes appeared, and more unknown birds.  Spells spitting out various auras came one after another, running towards Gao Feng and his party.

    Gao Feng was shocked. He originally thought that this was just a protracted fight that alerted the ferocious beasts in the wilderness, but as more and more ferocious beasts in the wilderness appeared, and these ferocious beasts did not even look at the monsters around them, they went straight to their own line.  When people come over, it is obvious that among the monsters there is a Taoist demon who summons a wild beast and is casting a spell.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Trouble!  Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart.  The ability to barely cope with the endless monsters was almost beyond the capabilities of Gao Feng and his group. However, Gao Feng's strength, Zhu Yan's innate ability to restrain monsters, and the tireless metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor were able to support them.  As the wild beasts were summoned by monsters, the balance of victory and defeat began to tilt significantly.

    These fierce beasts of the wilderness are different from the powerful monsters. Those powerful monsters appear in the wilderness after tearing apart the spatial barriers. They are not like consumable demons wearing armors coming out of the black mist.  Although powerful, the quantity is extremely limited.  Just like the Balrog, only four appeared in total, and only one is alive so far. It stays behind the monster to direct the monster's attack, and its role is extremely limited.

    And the wilderness ferocious beasts originally lived here. Although the wilderness was extremely desolate, Gao Feng didn't know how many wilderness ferocious beasts these monsters could drive, and he had no idea.

    Fortunately, I have encountered wild rats before. There are no other wild beasts on the ground except wild rats. It seems that in the wilderness, there is only one kind of wild beast on the ground called the wild rats.  Gao Feng still has quite a lot of experience in dealing with wild rats.  After shooting down a Dao Demon, Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi circulated, and a bolt of lightning appeared, turning into countless silver snakes and falling down.  Silver Snake's damage to monsters is not as great as the innate Hunyuan Qi, but it is much more powerful against wild rats than the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Like a replica of the time when he met the wild rat before, the silver snake fell down and turned into countless tiny lightning bolts, falling on the wild rat in the middle of the armored demonic energy.  After the wild rat was attached by lightning, his whole body convulsed, saliva flowed from the corners of his mouth, and he was unable to move.  Then he was trampled to death by the monsters that came one after another behind him, without a trace of life.

    Even if he encountered lightning, which was the most feared thing in his nature, the wild rat did not retreat at this time.  Although they were a little panicked, they still refused to retreat despite the methods the Dao Demon used or the price they paid.  After the panic, the wild rat started attacking again.

 Text Chapter 618: Invincible in Golden Armor

    Wearing armor and holding swords, the demonic energy was as numerous as ants, and there were countless wild rats in the middle. Just looking at it made people involuntarily feel a sense of despair.

    Quantity is sometimes a deciding factor.  Especially at this time, after the strong man among the Dao Demons summoned the wild beasts to help out, even the iron-hearted Gao Feng began to despair.

    Summoning a wild beast must have paid a heavy price.  There is no need for a Taoist to tell this, Gao Feng also knows this.  Otherwise, he would fight with the underworld ghost army all year round in the wilderness, and if he could summon the ferocious beasts of the wilderness every time, he would not be able to resist the underworld ghost army no matter how powerful it was.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the Demon Lord would spend so much money in order to kill or capture him alive!  Gao Feng couldn't help but be speechless.  Originally, he still had most of his strength to prepare for the changes that followed, but with the appearance of Dao Demon summoning wild beasts, Gao Feng could no longer reserve his means.

    so be it!

    Gao Feng gritted his teeth and his body suddenly stagnated in mid-air.  The dark golden light around him lit up, and tiny silver snakes danced on the outside, making the dark golden light even more dazzling.

    By doing this, you are obviously putting yourself in front of all the wild beasts.  As soon as the dark golden light became dazzling, some ferocious beasts came straight towards Gao Feng. Perhaps in their eyes, the flesh and blood of the strong seemed more delicious.

    Gao Feng ignored the changes around him, took a deep breath, and began to move his arms.

    Fight the devil!

    but!  The situation was once again beyond Gao Feng's expectation. It seemed that in the wilderness, everything was different from Zhongzhou, and even different from the medieval world.  Under different rules of heaven and earth, Gao Feng's war demon attack suddenly underwent changes that even Gao Feng could not expect!

    As soon as Gao Feng used the first Zhan Mo Da style, he felt a power that he had never felt before filled his limbs.  It spread all over his body, giving Gao Feng a sense of invincibility!

    Time seems to have stopped at this moment, no longer flowing.  Although Gao Feng did not look directly, he could feel the changes in the emotions of the war spirits from the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple.  Not awe, not joy.  It is a kind of calmness that is close to worship.  It was as if Gao Feng was the war demon of the War Demon Temple at this moment, commanding the war spirits and fighting in all directions.

    The body became taller and time stopped, but Gao Feng could freely look at this bloody battlefield.  Dozens of Xiao Zhuyan are the same as the fighting spirits.  The mood was filled with peaceful worship.  Although he still looks like he is fighting hard.  But Gao Feng clearly felt this change in emotion, which was originally ethereal.

    Once upon a time, after fighting the war demon and performing one hundred and eight moves, the summoned golden puppet stood behind him.  But at this moment, Gao Feng felt that he was that golden puppet, and that arrogant puppet was himself.  Gao Feng had encountered this situation once before. In the Middle Ages, when the competition between Mr. Sword Master Rui and "King of Wei Hong Yang" reached the most critical moment, Mr. Sword Master Rui transformed into a hundred-foot-tall golden light puppet.  Standing in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who lost his mind and turned into a demon lost the confidence to continue fighting.

    At this time, he also turned into a golden puppet with a height of 100 feet. From a bird's eye view below, all the monsters turned into ants.  An invincible pride surged in Gao Feng's heart, eager to fight, eager to win, and eager to triumph!

    The innate Hunyuan Qi is flowing around the body, and the dark golden light makes the golden puppet even more dazzling.  The moment Gao Feng completed his transformation into a golden-armored giant.  Time resumed its flow.

    All of this was very sudden, but Gao Feng didn't feel that way, as if everything was logical and should be like this.  He is the golden-armored giant, and the golden-armored giant is himself.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flows around the body.  Monsters that touched the dark golden light disappeared in the blink of an eye.  Gao Feng gently waved the long knife in his hand, and the three black-armored giants and two demon dragons within Gao Feng's attack range were easily chopped into pieces by Gao Feng.  The summoned wild beast had an extremely keen sense of power. At this moment, Gao Feng appeared with a golden armored giant on his back, and even the unconscious wild dragon sensed something was wrong.  He turned around and left without hesitation.  Disappeared directly into the sky of the wilderness.  Gao Feng didn't bother to pay attention to these wild beasts. The real enemies were monsters.

    The last remaining Balrog saw Gao Feng transform into a hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant, and the black-red flames on his body surged.  The more than ten powerful Dao Demons around seemed to have received the order, and their white jade-like bones began to open and close continuously, as if they were reciting some incantation.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t care about this at all, and even had a vague expectation in his heart, hoping that the Balrog could find some way to show more powerful power, so that he could have a better idea of ??what power the golden armored giant who had now transformed into a hundred feet tall had.controlled.

    As expected, Gao Feng was not disappointed, and soon runes full of demonic energy were attached to Balrog's body.  These runes seemed to fuel the black-red flames in Balrog's body, and the flames began to burn and rise.  Half of the sky was reflected in black and red, as if it was also on fire.

    The body of the Balrog grew larger as the flames burned, and a pair of eyes filled with black and red flames turned black, as if the flames from the deepest part of the Nine Nethers were burning in his eyes.  The burning flames around the body also turned black instead of the black and red just now, which looked extremely weird.

    Although I don¡¯t know what changes happened to the Balrog, the power was displayed in front of Gao Feng, and Gao Feng seemed to know in his heart that the transformed Balrog had become another kind of monster-the flame troll!

    This is the innate instinct of the Balrog, and it is also the reason why the Balrog is second only to the Demon Lord in the Nine Netherlands.

    Under the influence of the Dao Demon's runes, the flame troll changed extremely quickly. As if in the blink of an eye, flames soared into the sky, and a powerful and tall monster appeared in front of Gao Feng.  The flames were blazing, and it seemed that all the demonic energy in the sky was ignited by this blazing black flame. Even the dark red clouds in the wilderness were burning on the demonic energy.

    The formation at the feet of the Balrog was originally like magma. At the moment when the Balrog changed, the magma began to evaporate into mist, and now it completely turned into obsidian, black and translucent, with incomparable tenacity.  How high is the temperature required to turn magma into steam, and then turn the steam into stone?

    The light whip and the flaming sword changed with the changes of the Balrog, and became more powerful without any surprise.  Gao Feng still walked forward step by step, as if he didn't care that the Balrog on the opposite side had used his last resort and transformed into a flame troll, standing in front of him.  It was as if the flame troll opposite was just a small doll, not worth showing off at all.

    After transforming into a flame troll, the Balrog roared, and unexpectedly the light whip on his left hand did not rise, but fell.  The light whip, which was about ten feet thick, shone with a completely different light than the flame troll, as if two different forces were acting on the flame troll.  It fell at this moment, falling into the huge formation that stretched thousands of miles, and disappeared very naturally!

    There was another loud roar, and the surrounding demonic energy rippled in circles as the flame troll roared.  The ripples in this circle seemed to have extremely magical power. Every monster that came into contact with the ripples was staggered by the impact, even the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant and the powerful magic dragon were no exception.  After the ripples passed, everything from the armored demonic energy to the powerful demonic dragon was strengthened without any surprise.  The light and shadow of black flames flashed outside the body, and the formation under the armor's demonic energy also began to appear slightly distorted, as if it could not withstand such a violent temperature and began to melt.

    The smell of black flames filled the sky, as if a volcano had erupted, and the air was filled with the smell of sulfur.

    Gao Feng was not very fast. He seemed to be strolling in the back garden of his home, admiring the moon and reciting poems.  But he only took a few steps to reach the front of the flame troll. The long knife in his hand was held upside down on his back. The dark golden light flashed in his eyes, as if he was carefully observing where the flame troll was so powerful. He had no intention of taking action.  .

    The flame troll no longer roared loudly, but made a strange and incomprehensible sound in its throat, as if it was reciting some incantation or performing some strange ritual.  With a shake of his left hand, the light whip that had just melted into the formation flew out.

    "Light Whip" has undergone tremendous changes in such a snap of a finger. At this moment, it can no longer be called a light whip.  With the power of the huge formation, even the ground in the wilderness was forcibly pulled up hundreds of feet, merged with the "Light Whip", and directly hit Gao Feng.

    At this time, Gao Feng's whole body was filled with abundant power, feeling the flow of power as if he was among the clouds.  Seeing the transformation of the flame troll's light whip, it was wrapped in rocks and formations. Even as the "light whip" was rising, the surrounding monsters turned into demonic energy and merged into the "light whip".

    Gao Feng was wearing dark gold armor, holding a long sword in his right hand at an angle behind his back.  Seeing such a fierce attack from the flame troll, he didn't rush or panic, but his body suddenly accelerated and he stepped in front of the flame troll.  Two hundred-foot-tall giants faced each other, and the flame troll's scorching breath and heat waves kept hitting Gao Feng's dark golden armor, but apart from making the dark golden armor appear brighter, it did no harm at all.

    The War Demon came out casually, paying no attention to the mighty attack of the Flame Troll.  Using one hand to perform the War Demon Strike, Gao Feng's movements that could only be performed by using his whole body to attack became extremely smooth at this moment in the dance of Gao Feng's one hand and one arm.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know that the War Demon Fighter could be fought with one hand. After transforming into a hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant, he experienced the taste of power.Gan Quan, who was in a trance, casually hit the Demon Fighter based on the feeling of the golden-armored giant.

 Text Chapter 619: Gradual Defeat

    As soon as the war demon takes action, it flows like the Yangtze River.  The moves are continuous and there are no flaws.  And no matter how the flame troll tried to avoid it, it seemed that it was expected by the war demon. It was as if the two brothers were practicing extremely familiar moves, and the movement between advance, retreat and avoidance was so smooth that it was shocking.  The flame troll kept retreating, and Gao Feng kept approaching. No matter how the flame troll dodged, it found that it was as if it was cooperating with Gao Feng's movements and had no power to resist!

    What exactly is going on?  The situation is urgent. Although the Flame Troll is the incarnation of the Balrog, his mind is limited after all. While pondering this issue, he is dealing with Gao Feng's pressing step by step, and it is inevitable that omissions will occur.  After more than ten moves, Gao Feng punched him on the left shoulder. Then Gao Feng stepped on his horse and pushed his shoulder against the flame troll's chest.

    With a shrill scream, the flame troll's left "light whip" fell to the ground without any chance to swing it.  The huge body was pushed back by Gao Feng and flew out quickly.  The black flames roared loudly as they were dragged by the strong wind generated by the retreating force. Countless monsters were instantly melted wherever they passed. Even the demonic energy could not change and turned directly into nothingness.

    The ankle of the hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant transformed by Gao Feng twisted, his body took a half step forward, and his left foot was stretched flat.  The flame troll should have flown out long ago, but for some reason it was not as fast as Gao Feng. The right elbow of the golden-armored giant hit the flame troll's abdomen.

    Without any preparation, the almost face-to-face blow carried a huge power that the flame troll could not believe.  At this moment, the flame troll even felt in a daze that his body was shattered by the blow of the golden armored giant.

    The black flame seemed to go out in an instant, and flew out backwards with the body of the flame troll.  After a blink of an eye, the black flames burned on the flame troll as if they had been accumulating for a long time, and the flames rose crazily into the sky.  At this moment, although the black flames on the flame troll's body are powerful and thrilling, they tend to be chaotic, without the violent, cold and ruthless feeling just now.

    The "Light Whip" in the hands of the flame troll fell to the ground, and the wasteland and the aura of the formation in the wilderness above fell slumped and helplessly as if they had lost their dependence.  The entire light whip exudes the color of weak black flames. The flames are like candles in the wind that may be extinguished at any time. They are struggling to sway in the desolation on a chaotic battlefield, but they are always in vain.  soon.  The color on the light whip began to fade away.  Countless monsters were extremely afraid of the "Light Whip" when they saw it and died.

    The flame troll, which was knocked away by Gao Feng's golden-armored giant, fell to the ground. The large formation of light and shadow on the ground turned into a black magma pool without any resistance in the flame troll's hot and somewhat cold heat.  , the strange thing is that the flame troll is still walking on flat ground, struggling hard on the magma pool.

    The golden-armored giant was like a gust of wind and rain, but its continuous and irresistible attacks caused the flame troll to be severely injured.  Perhaps even the fire troll never thought of it.  Except the Demon Lord.  There are actually people who can knock themselves down so casually after using their racial powers.  And it can cause yourself irreversible damage.

    The horns have turned pitch black. This black color is the color that appears when the temperature reaches extremely high temperatures, rather than the surrounding black mist.  Because of being hit hard.  The flames in the flame troll's body began to go out of control, and sparks flashed from time to time on the dark horns.  The eyes that looked like two lava pools under the horns were constantly moving with waves, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.

    Half of the flame giant's body couldn't use any strength at all, and its sturdy armor had collapsed under the blow of the golden armored giant.  Fengli struggled to raise his head with the other half of his body, looked at the golden-armored giant not far away, and roared hoarsely: "Impossible! How can a mortal like you defeat me! Defeat the powerful me!"

    The golden-armored giant transformed by Gao Feng is not unwilling to pursue the victory, but is experiencing the ecstatic feeling he had when he just used War Demon Strike with one hand.  Moreover, Gao Feng seems to have understood that if the opponent is stronger, the right hand holding the long knife behind his back can completely perform the second half of the fifty-four postures of War Demon Fight at the same time.  In other words, even if you don't transform into a hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant, you can still use this method to perform War Demon Fight in the future!

    It will definitely not be like two people using War Demon Strike at the same time, one plus one equals the power of two, but there will be a qualitative change!  The War Demon Fight is originally a move that has been honed by the madmen of the War Demon Temple. In terms of pure moves, it is basically impeccable and powerful.  If the upper and lower half of the War Demon Strike could be performed in his hands at the same time Gao Feng could even feel the scene when the powerful, mercury-like attack knocked down each of the brave opponents to the ground.

    And the Fire Troll?  It¡¯s already like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, should we pay more attention to it?

    IfIf the flame giant in front of him had any effect, Gao Feng wanted to test his idea on this huge and powerful opponent.

    While Gao Feng used the War Demon Fight to transform into a hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant, the dark golden light and shadow flowed, injecting a different kind of aura into the thousands-mile-long formation, full of vitality and innate power.  Under the influence of light and shadow, the surrounding demonic energy seemed to be like the snow in March, melting one after another with the flow of dark golden light and shadow, leaving no resistance at all.  In terms of restraining the evil spirit, the dark golden light and shadow emitted from the golden armored giant at this time was much more powerful than Zhu Yan's silver evil spirit.

    As the dark golden light and shadow flowed around, the puppets and fighting spirits of Gao Feng and his group who were fighting fiercely seemed to have received the power from the dark golden light and shadow, and were strengthened one after another.

    The light and shadow that seemed to disappear behind the red fox Yuexiang, who had run out of magic in her body, appeared again, shaking and shaking, as if she was even more powerful than when she advanced that day.  Yuexiang felt that when the light and shadow touched her body, there seemed to be a warm current flowing in her body. This warm current was strange and familiar, but extremely powerful.  As the thought comes, the powerful flame aura can't wait to appear in the palm of the hand without using the various hand gestures passed down by the fox clan to summon fire.  The flames that appeared at this time seemed to have a dark golden color. Although they were extremely thin, Red Fox Yuexiang could clearly feel this power jumping in her palms.

    The cracks on the ring finger are getting deeper and deeper, and the finger ring that may be broken by the next blow is on Arrow Girl's finger, as if telling this fighting spirit that refuses to retreat that it is the last moment.  Once the finger is broken, how many arrows can be fired with bare hands?  Even if he endures the pain of sharp arrows rubbing against his bones, how long can he last?

    ??Jian Ji is still indifferent. Matters of life and death are normal for war spirits. Even if their fingers are broken, so what?  At worst, it's just death on the battlefield. Isn't this the best destination for a fighting spirit?

    With the determination to die, the calm and decisiveness shown by Arrow Girl, who is usually a bit weak, is surprising.  The dark golden light flows to Arrow Girl's side, bringing infinite vitality to restore the powerful strength of the fighting spirit.  Her arms had become numb from pulling the silver bow too many times, but as the vibrant but extremely powerful dark golden light enveloped Jian Ji's body, it was as if time had gone back and she had returned to her best condition again.  The fingers were badly damaged, leaving a deep mark after being rubbed by countless silver arrows. The ring finger, which could break at any time, was also miraculously repaired, emitting a faint dark golden light, as if telling its owner that it could still be broken.  Fight again!

    We can fight again!

    The shield in Jian Ji's hand was in tatters, and the sword and shield soldier whose body was already scarred was shrouded in dark golden light. Like Jian Ji, it returned to its powerful state when the pendant on the dragon-binding rope had just turned into a fighting spirit.  And it has been greatly improved.  The shield in his hand glowed with a dark golden light and was indestructible.

    The black wolf was biting among the monsters, and its sharp claws had become a little dull, and had even worn down the flesh pads on its front paws.  With each swing of the black wolf, drops of blood flew away.  At this point in the fight, the black wolf looked very miserable. He used more blunt blows and was barely supported by the strength of the dragon's skin and keel. Although it was much weaker than tearing apart monsters with its claws, it could only do so.  Stick to it.

    The dark golden light soon enveloped the black wolf.  The numerous wounds on his body began to heal, turning into extremely fine scars visible to the naked eye, and then thick black hair grew out above the scars.  The sharp claws also recovered at the same time, becoming even more sharp.  Dark golden light flashed in front of each claw. After regaining its strong strength, Black Wolf waved his claws, but it seemed that he didn't use any force at all. Once the dark golden light dots on the claws touched the monster, the monster would  It will disappear into thin air, becoming sharper and sharper than its own fangs.

    Although the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division did not persist as dismally as other fighting spirits, it was because it was always at the forefront in the long battle. Most of its opponents were powerful black-armored giants and dragons. At this moment, it could no longer be the same as before.  Dealing with monsters with ease.  More and more attacks are falling on the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division, and both the warriors and Taoists among the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division are barely holding on.

    With tacit cooperation, the Taoist in the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division bound the demon dragon and the warrior slayed the dragon. The demon dragon's powerful blow before it died knocked the warrior in the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division dozens of feet away.  , the seemingly indestructible left arm was twisted into a strange angle, making it impossible to exert any more force.  The warrior holds the sword in one hand. Although there is no trace of emotion on the face made of steel, everyone knows that even if it is as strong and powerful as the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, it can no longer support it under the endless siege of monsters.  Go down.  Being destroyed is only a matter of time, there is no suspense anymore.  (To be continued.)

 Text Chapter 620 The Demon Lord Arrives

    The warrior among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division was swung away by the demonic dragon, and then dark golden light flowed over silently.  It covers the whole body of the metal puppet of Zhenmo Si, and every scar penetrates into the body of the metal puppet of Zhenmo Si.  The arm that was twisted into a strange angle immediately returned to normal, and the deformed body was quickly twisted again under the nourishment of dark golden light.

    It was as if a master craftsman had sculpted and used a magical method to repair the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor in an instant.  Countless scars on the puppet's body have been repaired, and even the long sword that turned into a jagged blade has regained its former sharp edge.  Rays of dark golden light flowed on the blade, extremely sharp.

    The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor remained expressionless, as if nothing had happened. It seemed that whether it had been repaired or not was irrelevant to the overall situation. As long as the opponent was in front of him, he could just kill him.

    The Taoist in the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division was immediately bathed in dark golden light, and the Taoist robe that had become dimmed emitted a bright light at this moment.  The large or small rune formations carved on the Taoist robes are flowing with dark golden light, as if they have been injected with power again, and they can fly out from the Taoist robes of the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor at any time to defeat powerful opponents.

    Zhu Yan, who had transformed into dozens of animals, immediately returned to his most powerful state after being exposed to the dark golden light, unlike other people, fighting spirits, or puppets. The silver power all over his body seemed to be very sensitive to the dark golden light.  Fearful, he retreated into Zhu Yan's natural armor.  Each of the resentful spirits didn't even dare to show their apparent ferocity, and became extremely docile and docile inside Zhu Yan's armor.  It was as if the resentment accumulated for countless years had been transformed under the baptism of dark golden light.  No longer ferocious, no longer resentful.

    The Zhu Yans felt the power contained in the dark golden light, and their fierce faces began to look extremely angry. However, as the dark golden light enveloped their entire bodies, the Zhu Yans all felt extremely comfortable. They transformed from fierce and cruel beasts.  He became a cute little monkey.

    ?????????? One after another, the silvery demons mixed with the dark golden light gathered together, and dozens of Zhu Yan disappeared without a trace in an instant, re-merging into a huge Zhu Yan, standing beside Gao Feng obediently and docilely.  Only when he glanced sideways at the monsters around him did the anger in his eyes flash past.

    With Zhu Yan transforming again.  The height also changes.  He turned into a giant Zhu Yan who was more than sixty feet tall. He had no weapons in his hands, and there were no signs of silver power around him. There were only dark golden rays of light flowing around him.  Return to Gao Feng.  This is the place where the dark golden aura is strongest.  Zhu Yan seemed to be more comfortable.  Lazily grabbing the hair on his body, he looked like a little monkey still in his infancy, but at this time his body was huge but so cute that people wanted to hold him in his arms.  Two completely opposite feelings suddenly appeared on Zhu Yan.  It makes people laugh and cry.

    The flame troll in front of Gao Feng struggled to stand up, with a ferocious expression on his face and black flames shooting out of his eyes. He looked like he wanted to strike hard before dying.  The trapped beasts still fight, becoming more ferocious and violent.

    Zhu Yan was originally feeling the comfortable feeling brought by the dark golden light next to Gao Feng, but as his eyes glanced at the flame troll struggling to stand up, a violent aura returned to the beast's body.  The silver power reappeared in every scale on his body. After getting used to the gentle and vitality of the dark golden light, he knew that this breath would not harm him. The vengeful spirit transformed from the silver power also boldly hovered around Zhu.  Around Yan, some resentful spirits seemed to have been strengthened and wanted to break out of their bodies and directly devour the monsters on the opposite side.

    Gao Feng was still experiencing the changes that War Demon Strike had had on him. He waited for the flame troll to stand up and tried to use War Demon Strike with both hands.  But at this moment, Zhu Yan jumped out directly.  He stretched his forearm on the ground and pounced directly on the flame troll like a giant wild ape.

    The black flames with extremely high temperature seemed to have no harm to Zhu Yan. Zhu Yan was completely unaware of the heat on the flame giant's body.  The black flame had become mottled and impure. As soon as it came into contact with Zhu Yan, the resentful spirit transformed from the silver power let out a sharp scream with joy, opened its mouth wide and swallowed up the black flame. Compared with when it just swallowed up the demonic energy and the monster,  Much happier.  As if the black flames on the flame troll's body are a great tonic for the resentful spirits, the hot breath has no effect on the resentful spirits at all.

    Zhu Yanze didn't care what the vengeful spirit turned into by the silver power around him was doing. He was extremely resentful of why the flame troll bothered him to enjoy the bath of dark golden light at this time.  On his body, he strangled the flame troll's neck with both hands and hit it with his head, violently breaking one of the two giant horns on the top of the flame troll's head.

    The flame troll had already suffered a great loss at the hands of the hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant transformed by Gao Feng, and his body was greatly damaged.  I originally wanted to get close to Gao Feng and severely injure that hateful guy in the form of self-destruction.  But I didn¡¯t expect ZhuYan jumped out and didn't fight. He just jumped on him like a wild beast and fought in the most primitive way.

    In just a moment's pause, Zhu Yan opened his bloody mouth and bit the flame troll's head viciously.  The flame troll is a hundred feet tall, nearly twice as tall as Zhu Yan. Logically speaking, this angry monkey cannot bite his neck with its fangs no matter what.  The flame troll was also in a trance. He had fought with the Underworld Ghost Army for countless years. No matter what tactics or forces he used, he had seen them before, but this most primitive and bloody method had never appeared on the battlefield.

    What's going on here?  Am I a Nine Nether monster or is this monkey?

    A question just appeared in the mind of the flame troll. Before he could find the answer, the sharp teeth in Zhu Yan's mouth became extremely long and embedded deeply into the hard skull of the flame troll.

    The bones on the flame troll's body are not like ordinary skeletons, but more like extremely solid and hard rocks that have been tempered by the magma in the volcano for countless years. All the impurities have been tempered by the flow of magma for countless years.  Removed, the flame troll's bones are extremely pure and strong.  Even the blow from Gao Feng, who transformed into a hundred-foot-tall giant in golden armor, could not break it.

    But as Zhu Yan pounced on the flame troll, opened his big mouth, and his pale yellow fangs, which didn't look very sharp but were glowing, bit the flame troll's head, the flame troll's skull did not provide any  More protection was directly bitten by Zhu Yan.  White heat waves spurted out the moment Zhu Yan bit through the flame troll's skull. Both the demonic energy and the temperature had been purified to the extreme. The entire space seemed to be melted by the white heat waves sprayed out from the flame troll's body.  Falling, the scene in front of everyone began to twist.

    Zhu Yan didn't care about that much at all, saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the resentful spirits around him also felt something. Waves of deafening sharp screams appeared around Zhu Yan, and the resentful spirits emerged from Zhu Yan's fangs and the skull of the flame troll.  into the body of the flame troll.

    The eyes of the flame troll that was spitting out black flames became a little dull at this time, and the flames suddenly stopped, and then became smaller and smaller until they were extinguished.

    An indistinct and violent roar roared out of Zhu Yan's mouth. With a sudden shake of his head, Zhu Yan jumped off the flame troll's body with a large piece of the flame troll's skull in his mouth.

    The flame troll stumbled twice, falling down like a collapsed tall building.  The white hot breath no longer spurted out from the skull bitten off by Zhu Yanshengsheng, as if it was completely absorbed by the silver power around Zhu Yan in an instant.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s body is a little stooped, like a monkey.  Even after getting taller, his figure didn't change at all.  He spat out the skull fragments of the flame troll in his mouth. When he saw the flame troll fell down and died, Zhu Yan was no longer angry and turned around and returned to Gao Feng's side.  A face that was originally full of anger suddenly became extremely sweet and docile. He actually responded to those words and turned around faster than turning the pages of a book.  It's just that this sentence was interpreted by a monkey who is still in his infancy and has not yet developed his sanity. It is a bit weird no matter how you look at it.

    Returning to Gao Feng, bathing in the dark golden light emitted by Gao Feng, Zhu Yan closed his eyes slightly, feeling extremely comfortable.  The vengeful spirit transformed from the silver evil spirit also began to come out of the flame troll's body, becoming much thicker.  Although it was still silver, even Gao Feng could feel the flames contained in these resentful spirits.

    The drained flame troll turned into a dry, stone-like corpse, and the magma pool under its body disappeared without a trace, restoring the appearance of the large formation.  It's just that even the large formation arranged by the Demon Lord himself has little restraint effect under the feet of Gao Feng, who transformed into a hundred-foot-tall gold-armored giant.

    Without the Balrog waving his light whip to command from behind, although the number of monsters did not decrease, there was extreme chaos.  In addition, many powerful monsters among the monsters have been slaughtered by Gao Feng and his party, and only a small number of demon dragons and black-armored giants are still struggling to support themselves. Gao Feng finally saw a glimmer of hope in this battle.

    Nourished by the dark golden light, the Yuexiang, Black Wolf, Fighting Spirit, and Demon-Suppressing Division metal puppets with renewed fighting power were able to deal with the chaotic monsters more smoothly.  The black demonic energy that covered the sky and the sun gradually faded with the one-sided killing, and the dark red clouds in the wilderness were already vaguely visible.

    But at this moment, the dark red clouds in the wilderness suddenly turned black, as if a urchin had spilled ink into the air. All the dark red clouds were stained by ink and turned into black without any light.

    Gao Feng looked up, and under the black sky, no matter how tall he was, he seemed as small as an insignificant ant.  Seeing that even the dark red clouds that seemed to have remained unchanged in the wilderness had turned black and were infected by the demonic energy, Gao Feng knew clearly in his heart at this moment that the demon lordFinally took action.

    With such momentum, who else can there be besides the Demon Lord who is one of the five strongest men in the world!

 Text Chapter 621: The Coercion of the Strongest

    In just a few clicks, Gao Feng, the golden-armored giant with dark golden aura lingering around him, felt tremendous pressure.  The huge demonic energy is thick and obscure. It is not as ostentatious as a black-armored giant or a dragon. People will know how powerful they are as soon as they see it.  This breath is condensed and thick, and people of different degrees and abilities have their own feelings.

    The swirling and flying dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi was compressed back by invisible pressure. Although it resisted step by step, it seemed like the demonic Qi just now. No matter how hard it struggled, it had no effect.  Although the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi retracted under the pressure and became thick and solid, it had no effect at all and retreated step by step.  All the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi dispersed in the battlefield disappeared. As the dark golden light receded, the tide-like monsters seemed to feel the breath coming from the mid-air in the wilderness, and swarmed up again and surrounded them.

    The monster has been strengthened. It was originally weak and vulnerable, but the armor-clad demonic energy that relied on a large number of consumables gradually condensed into a body under this pressure. Its movements became sharper, its actions became faster, and its attacks became sharper.  The obsidian armor of the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant glowed with a faint black light. Countless barbs grew out of the obsidian armor, sharply releasing an icy light.

    The Taoist robe on the Taoist demon in mid-air is still torn, but no matter what color the bones under the robe were before, whether they were pale yellow bones or white bones as white as jade, they turned into pitch black as ink under the pressure.  The color, the demonic energy on his body is swaying.  At this moment, he was promoted to at least one level!

    The dragon was stunned for a moment, but then a ghost seemed to appear in the black scales, waving the weapon in its hand ferociously, as if it was the silver evil energy around Zhu Yan, and it had its own consciousness.  The originally extremely huge demonic dragon struggled with painful roars, its body stretched out, and many cracks appeared between the extremely strong dragon scales. In the cracks, black dragon flesh and dragon bones appeared.  .  But then another layer of demonic energy enveloped it, turning into more dragon scales covering the demon dragon's body.  In just such a short moment, the situation on the battlefield that was already overwhelming was reversed.  The chaotic monsters that were originally helpless and were killed by Gao Feng and his party like melons and vegetables have once again regained their strength.  As the dark golden light recedes.  Hold your ground.  It seems that this posture may continue to move forward at any time.

    And Gao Feng and his party not only did not have the help of the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi, but were under tremendous pressure.  Even the movements of the warriors among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division have become much slower. Their movement towards and avoidance is no longer as smooth as flowing water, and they will become jerky at some point.  Occasionally he would interrupt his pace.

    Zhu Yan was originally standing next to Gao Feng, enjoying the nourishing bath of dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi.  It seems that this dark golden aura makes the little monkey more comfortable than Yuan Jing.  It is also more attractive to me than those monsters.  But as the power of the red clouds in the sky in the wilderness was suppressed, the pressure on Zhu Yan was not small, but it was nothing.  What annoyed Zhu Yan the most was that the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi beside Gao Feng was compressed back into the body of the hundred-foot-tall golden puppet. He could no longer feel the nourishment of the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi. Zhu Yan was already extremely irritable.  At this moment, he was even more furious.

    Zhu Yan, who was a bit stooped, suddenly straightened up and turned his head to the sky, looking at the sky of the wilderness that had turned dark. The evil spirit formed by silver evil energy around him condensed in his hand, and a long knife appeared again.  Zhu Yan's eyes turned completely khaki, and he looked at the black sky and roared.  The long knife in his hand was swung out with the roar, leaving a bright light like a shooting star on the dark background.

    "It's just that this kind of light cannot stir people's hearts. Countless resentful spirits are struggling in the light, but they are restrained by powerful power. It seems that only by devouring the enemy can the pain they suffer be alleviated.

    After the light passed, two bright lights in the black sky did not disperse, but grew larger in the darkness, as if two holes had been poked in the sky by Zhu Yan.  But Gao Feng's heart felt like falling into an abyss at this moment, and it was as cold as ice.  Gao Feng has seen this scene before. He has seen eyes like this during his endless fall, and he has seen this big demon!

    The devil is coming!

    The pressure on his body was even greater. The golden-armored giant, who was a hundred feet tall, was silently condensed under such huge pressure. Gao Feng's whole body felt like a knife cutting at this moment.  However, Gao Feng's attention was not in these pains. There was only one thought in his mind, the devil is coming!

    Gao Feng once still held on to the contingency hypothesis. In the Taoist courtyard under the imperial palace in Zhongjing City, the teleportation array was dragged to the Nine Netherlands by the formation presided over by the Demon Lord. Later, Emperor Xia Emperor Ren took action.  Two strong men standing at the pinnacle of power took action, and a violent explosion occurred after the power collided.  In a daze, Gao Feng's mental power was further tempered.  At that time, Gao Feng had thought that the Demon Lord would be injured in the duel with Emperor Xia Huangren and would be unable to personally preside over the formation to capture him.

    &nbsp; When the monster appeared and the large formation stretching thousands of miles appeared, Gao Feng, instead of feeling depressed, was actually a little happy.  If the Demon Lord could take action, there would be no need for such a huge battle, no need for the appearance of flame demons and soul demons, and no need for an army of monsters to consume the strength of his group.

    That¡¯s why I fight with all my heart. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Demon Lord and Emperor Xia Huangren are both injured and unable to take action, or he is restricted by the rules of the wilderness and cannot come in person. It doesn¡¯t matter.  As long as he doesn't face the devil, he has a glimmer of hope.

    However, as Zhu Yan¡¯s silver evil spirit passed through the air, two bright lights appeared, and the black and red color of the underground volcano could be vaguely seen. Gao Feng knew that the Demon Lord was really coming!

    Seemingly suppressed by the rules of heaven and earth in the wilderness, the two eyes in the sky of the wilderness became more and more real and brighter, from being almost illusory.  The golden-armored giant transformed by Gao Feng has been compressed back by the huge pressure around him, and the bones of his body crackle like exploding beans.

    A layer of ethereal black mist fell in the clouds in the wilderness. It seemed to be there, but it seemed not to be there. Gao Feng was suffering from omnipresent and huge pressure, and he didn't know if it was his own illusion.  Zhu Yan couldn't find his opponent and was jumping up and down beside Gao Feng angrily, his silver power burning like a flame.

    With two shining, flaming light spots at the center, a face that seemed to contain heaven and earth appeared in the sky.  Because it is too huge, it is impossible to see what kind of expression is on this face.  Moreover, Gao Feng is now being oppressed by huge pressure, and it is extremely difficult to even move his body. How can he clearly see the expression of the demon lord?

    This face just flashed in the sky, and disappeared immediately after appearing.  It turned into countless shadows falling like a torrential rain.  It seemed like a heavy black snow had fallen, and there were snow flakes as big as goose feathers as far as the eye could see. However, these snow flakes were all pure black, condensed from demonic energy.

    Black snowflakes fell in the wilderness, and the wilderness, which was originally filled with countless monsters, looked even more ghostly and lifeless.  The suppressed demonic energy makes people feel hopeless, and even their struggling wishes are shattered.

    When each black snowflake fell from Gao Feng's side, it was like a small knife cutting out a piece of flesh and blood.  Gao Feng was originally under tremendous pressure. When black snowflakes appeared around him, he was unable to continue to support him. The hundred-foot-tall giant in golden armor quickly shrank in size, and his rich golden aura was taken away by the black snowflakes and disappeared without a trace.  .

    After the golden armor on his body touched the snowflakes, the seemingly indestructible armor was quickly taken off by the black snowflakes, peeling off layer by layer.  The hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant gradually recovered his body shape and turned into Gao Feng's original appearance.

    Black snow flakes fell, landing on the remains of a monster. The demon in armor stood up, but at this moment the figure condensed, and what was under the armor was no longer demonic, but a real monster body.  In the Nine Nether Demon Realm, the level of monsters composed purely of demonic energy is extremely low. Only by relying on practice or chance to obtain a real body can one become a great demon.  But over the years, the ratio between the real big demon with a body and the consumables composed of these demonic energies has been so small that it is shocking.

    The monsters in armor stood up in the mess, and had no time to rejoice. The natural awe of the Demon Lord made countless monsters in armor worship in the direction of the Demon Lord in the sky.  Awe was deeply imprinted in the soul, especially when the Demon Lord came in person. The majestic Demonic Qi made these monsters forget the existence of Gao Feng and his party, and worshiped them with the most respectful etiquette in their instincts.

    The dead black-armored giant also came back to life, and the damage was repaired so much that it was impossible to tell what kind of damage it had received before.  The obsidian armor on the black-armored giant has undergone unknown changes. There were occasional flashes of light and shadow before, but now the obsidian armor has turned into a dark color like the sky in the wilderness, and the huge body seems to have melted into the sky.  The same goes for the demon dragon. He and the resurrected black-armored giant bowed to the sky with great respect, not even daring to raise their heads, as if doing so would be disrespectful to the demon lord.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The four dead Balrogs resurrected from the ashes, and even the Balrog that used its own abilities to transform into a flame giant returned to its original appearance.  The muscles all over his body are tightly stretched, with a light whip in his left hand and a flaming sword in his right hand.  The Balrog did not salute the Demon Lord in the sky like other monsters. Instead, he lowered his head and expressed his respect in another way.

    At this time, the battlefield became silent.  The once complicated battlefield has become extremely strange. There are no more lights and shadows of swords, and all the magic?They all worshiped, and even if Gao Feng and his party didn't know that it was the Demon Lord coming in person, they knew that this must be the arrival of a great demon. The sound of their hearts beating loudly seemed to be beating in their ears, and every thumping sound was like  Can be heard clearly.  Because he was so nervous, even the sound of blood flowing in his blood vessels seemed to be clearly audible.

 Text Chapter 622 Irreversible Defeat

    When more powerful monsters appeared, Gao Feng and his team no longer attacked these monsters as consumables, but instead accumulated strength and waited for the last moment.  Zhang Zhijiang emerged from the black mist with some confusion. He looked at the monsters around him that seemed to have given up resistance, and watched the Balrog stand up again in the ashes. It was as if he was walking in a dream. He didn't dare to  Believe that what you see is real.

    If it¡¯s true, then what¡¯s the point of the bloody fight just now!  And the monsters that were resurrected from the dead in front of him were telling Gao Feng that the Demon Lord did not suffer both losses with Emperor Xia Huangren, but had been waiting for his chance to take action!  Only now did he show his sharp claws.

    When Blood General Zhang Zhijiang followed Gao Feng's eyes and saw the mist falling in the sky, he suddenly realized.  Ignoring the monsters worshiping the demon lord around him, he came to Gao Feng's side.  The bloody murderous aura on the long knife in his hand subsided and he looked extremely calm, but only Zhang Zhijiang himself could guess how nervous he was and how much strength he used to control the trembling of his fingers.

    Such a majestic demonic energy must be the coming of the demon lord!  If this is the case, is there any way to survive?

    Black mist fell on the wilderness, and formations stretching for thousands of miles appeared in the wilderness as the black mist fell. Each thread first lit up, then gradually faded, blended into the black mist, and disappeared in an instant.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, he tried his best to break the formation, but after the Demon Lord came in person, it was no longer necessary.  This is power, this is the power I feel standing at the top of the world.  Even without the restraints of a large formation, he could open his sky armor and fly.  There is no way to escape from the clutches of the Demon Lord.

    The majestic mist gathered, and it was like a snowman hundreds of feet away in front of Gao Feng. It was gathered by an invisible big hand and gradually grew taller.  From the size of an ordinary person, to the same size as Zhu Yan, and then to a hundred feet away.  The human figures formed by the black mist are still gathering rapidly, as if there is no end at all.

    In the blink of an eye, the black mist piled up into a giant that was thousands of feet away.  Everyone, including Gao Feng, and even the huge monsters seemed as small as ants in front of this giant.  The giant's feet were on the deserted land, and when he looked up from below, he couldn't even see his head.  It seems to be as majestic as standing tall on the sky and the earth.  And did the giant turned into black mist look at him?  Gao Feng didn't know at all, because he was too tall and couldn't see the giant's expression.

    At this moment, Gao Feng had no words in his heart to describe the giant he saw, and there was no need to fight at all.  Even if this giant is standing in front of him.  It is difficult to raise the thought of resistance in my heart.

    As the shape of the giant gradually condenses.  The pressure on Gao Feng became even greater.  As if being pressed directly on his shoulders by a tall mountain, the golden armor around him quickly collapsed and shattered piece by piece.  The innate Hunyuan Qi that turned into dark gold was crushed again and turned into nothingness.

    The huge giant lowered his head and looked down at Gao Feng, laughing and saying, "I finally caught you!"

    ??The laughter rolled out like thunder, and the weak monsters that were slightly closer to the giant were directly crushed by the thunder-like laughter.  Zhang Zhijiang's body was filled with bloody murderous aura, and he struggled to resist the intrusion of the sound.  Yuexiang's face was pale, her delicate body was shaky, and she supported Arrow Girl beside her to prevent her from falling.  Zhu Yan looked up unconvinced at the giant standing tall on the sky, but at this moment, the vengeful spirits transformed into silver and powerful spirits around him had already hid in the earth-yellow armor and did not dare to show up at all.

    The War Spirit and the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet did not react to the sound as much as Zhang Zhijiang and Red Fox Yuexiang, but they both had ugly expressions. They clenched the weapons in their hands unyieldingly and gathered around Gao Feng.

    After the thunderous sound passed, Gao Feng¡¯s golden armor completely shattered and returned to its original appearance.  The golden-armored giant who had just been invincible had already retreated steadily before the demon lord appeared and before he could attack, and disappeared without a trace.  At this time, Gao Feng felt that he could not move at all, as if he was bound by something and was being detained.  The bones all over his body made a creaking sound. Although they were forged by the innate Hunyuan Qi, they still looked so fragile under such huge pressure, and the bones in his body might be cracked at any time.

    Facing the most powerful force in the world, Gao Feng was so imprisoned that he couldn't even move a finger.  The giant transformed from the black mist opposite reflected in Gao Feng's heart, but it was another strange situation.  The innate Hunyuan Qi was also imprisoned. At the moment when it disappeared, Gao Feng looked at it with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. He saw that this giant was ten thousand feet tall and he was as insignificant as a speck of dust.  This is a real existence, not any illusion or illusion at all.

    But after the innate Hunyuan Qi dissipated, Gao Feng vaguely realized that this tall giant seemed to be as tall as himself, standing opposite him,One eye looked at him, with a hint of relief and greed.

    Two completely different feelings flooded into Gao Feng's heart like a tide in an instant. At this time, no matter how hard-hearted Gao Feng was, he couldn't tell which one was real and which one was illusory.  In other words, both are real existences. This giant is ten thousand feet tall, but he is as tall as himself and looks directly into his heart.  After experiencing the strengthening of his mental power several times, Gao Feng knew that what he saw was true. The Demon Lord was just in front of him, either as tall as an astonishing person or as insignificant as an ordinary person. He could not see the Demon Lord's true face, only his realm.  It's just not enough.

    This is power!  This is the most powerful force in the world!

    Xia Chong Ke Yu Bing, I probably don¡¯t understand the origin and origin of this power.  Gao Feng had a thought in his mind and didn't think about why these two completely different senses appeared.  The power restraining the body is getting stronger and stronger, and the innate Hunyuan Qi is gradually shrinking inside the body, unable to function at all.

    Gao Feng knew that it was now a critical moment between life and death.  If there was still some reserve of strength before, then there is no need at all at this moment.  Running the innate Hunyuan Qi, he used his most powerful power without hesitation. The dark golden light bloomed slightly, and the silver snake formed by the power of thunder and lightning flashed outside the dark golden light.

    But no matter how you use your innate Hunyuan Qi, the dark golden light will always be extinguished at any time like a candle in the wind.  Under the strong pressure and under the gaze of the Demon Lord, he was as helpless as an ant.  Even though he has advanced to the Holy Realm, he is still so weak when facing the Demon Lord, one of the five strongest people in the world.

    I tried it twice, but there was still no way.  Even wanting to take out the thousand-year true energy contained in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, and Zhu Guo from the Middle Ages wanting to temporarily strengthen his own power regardless of it, so as to compete with the Demon Lord, have become a luxury.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi gradually faded, as if it was a candle that had finally burned to the last moment of its life and was about to be extinguished, irreversibly.

    Think about how he had just inexplicably transformed into a hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant, galloping across the battlefield like a war demon in a war demon temple. But a few breaths later, he was faced with such a tragic situation. The magic of fate made Gao Gao  Feng felt a little unwilling.  But in the face of absolute power, no matter how unwilling I am, what can I do?  There is no possibility of fighting back!

    Just as Gao Feng was struggling and trying to break through the shackles of the demon lord, Gao Feng suddenly felt a smile appear in the eyes of the demon lord opposite him, as if he was laughing at himself for overestimating his own abilities.  The smile disappeared in a flash, and his eyes turned into complete darkness in an instant.

    This kind of darkness seems to be the purest darkness, unlike the black mist just now. When the innate Hunyuan Qi is circulating, you can still see that the black mist is composed of many tiny particles.  The darkness in that pair of eyes at this moment was the real darkness, completely integrated and completely black.  There is no vitality, no emotion, no light, no color, there is just a touch of black that seems to have remained from the beginning of the world.

    Black suddenly appears and swallows everything.  Regardless of whether it is light or power, as long as it appears around this black area, it will be mercilessly devoured.  Black carries endless attraction and the power to destroy everything.  This kind of devouring is different from the evil spirit devouring demonic energy formed by the silver power around Zhu Yan. There is no greed, no lust, not even indifference, it is the simplest devouring.

    Because it is powerful, it is simple.  Because it is simple, it is powerful.

    With the appearance of black, the power of devouring also appears.  At this moment, Gao Feng felt the power of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body, and even his soul was about to be sucked in by the darkness and swallowed up.

    But no matter how hard Gao Feng tried, it acted on the power of darkness, just like an earthworm shaking a big tree, and it had no effect at all.

    The strength in the whole body gradually left Gao Feng's body with unwillingness and reluctance.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi that has been tempered for thousands of years gradually fades. Once the surrounding silver snakes touch that darkness, they will immediately disappear without a trace.  As every ray of innate Hunyuan Qi is swallowed up, it hurts like a limb being torn off forcibly, as if those innate Hunyuan Qi are part of one's own body and are torn apart alive.

    Gao Feng knew that if his spirit had not reached an extremely high level after being tempered several times, he would have been in a coma at the moment and no longer had any consciousness.

    However, it is an even more tragic situation to watch one's soul and strength being swallowed alive.

    The whole person seems to be drawn towards it. Once the body touches that touch of darkness, everything will end.  Gao Feng knew it, but there was nothing he could do.  He could only watch the darkness getting closer and closer to him.  That darkness seems to represent??Despair represents ruthlessness, just looking at Gao Feng quietly, swallowing the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body without any expression.

 Text Chapter 623 The Darkest Time

    Just when Gao Feng was about to enter the endless darkness, Gao Feng suddenly felt a powerful force behind him pulling him hard. His soul stayed on the edge of the darkness, unable to move forward or retreat.  Time seemed to freeze and stop at this moment, and the whole world stopped changing.

    The powerful force behind him seemed to be no smaller than that gleam of darkness. The two forces were tearing at Gao Feng's soul.  Although the mental power that has been tempered many times has become so powerful that even an ordinary Saint Realm powerhouse cannot match it, in the face of these two powerful forces, Gao Feng's mental power can only guarantee that it will not be torn into pieces and torn into countless pieces.  .

    That¡¯s all.

    As for Gao Feng's soul, Gao Feng's mental power was severely damaged by the two forces and continued to fragment.  But it was immediately repaired by the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi. As long as it had not entered the darkness, the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was still burning like a candle in the wind, repairing the breaks in Gao Feng's soul and mental power.  This is also the strength of innate power, but it is this power that makes Gao Feng feel even more painful.

    Gao Feng felt even more miserable than the explosion after the battle between Emperor Rendi and the Demon Lord.  Worse than being cut to pieces by a thousand cuts, the soul and spirit are broken and shattered all the time, and repaired all the time.  The experience of life and death happened thousands of times in this moment, and it seemed to continue.

    With a splitting headache, even Gao Feng, who had a strong heart and was extremely stoic, suddenly had a wish in his heart in the face of such pain, that is, to die immediately.  Perhaps the only way to get rid of this pain and suffering is to die immediately, if possible.  Gao Feng would rather die.

    Gao Feng's strong spirit and innate Hunyuan Qi's powerful ability to repair damaged areas put Gao Feng in such a dilemma, unable to survive or die.  Neither of the two forces standing at the pinnacle of time can tear Gao Feng's mental power apart in an instant. As long as there is a slight delay, the innate Hunyuan Qi can always be repaired in the blink of an eye.  Either lucky or unlucky, this is Gao Feng's situation.

    To Gao Feng, it felt like a thousand years had passed.  It's like it's just a moment.  All consciousness is in pain.  Gao Feng had forgotten that he was in a wilderness and was besieged by monsters.  It was as if he had been experiencing this kind of pain and suffering in the land of Jiuyou since he was born, and this pain and suffering would continue forever.

    Zhang Zhijiang was originally killing monsters in the black mist by relying on the perception ability he had developed during many years of fighting with horse thieves in the Western Desert, but suddenly he felt that something was wrong.  The monsters that continuously form bodies in the black mist are no longer as smooth as before.  And it has a somewhat stagnant meaning.  There is a vague feeling of warmth outside.  It's like being in a cold place.  And beyond the black mist is the sun shining brightly.

    He tentatively stepped out of the black mist.  Zhang Zhijiang couldn't believe his eyes.  Endless monsters are being slaughtered one by one.  Gao Feng had turned into a golden-armored giant with a height of 100 feet, and was casually beating a huge flame giant until it was unable to fight back.  And Gao Feng's unique dark golden light spread around the golden-armored giant that Gao Feng transformed into.  As the dark golden light spread like a tide, the monsters in its path were turned into ashes without any resistance.  Even those as powerful as a black-armored giant or a demonic dragon are no exception.  It seems that only the flame giant transformed from the Balrog can barely hold on, but under Gao Feng's blow, it seems that it can't last long.

    Is this the end?  Blood General Zhang Zhijiang was in a daze.  Originally fighting with the belief that he would die, in the blink of an eye, it turned out to be a complete victory. This is too weird!

    Looking at the dark golden light surging over like a tide, Zhang Zhijiang felt a hint of warmth.  As the dark golden light "flowed" through his body, Zhang Zhijiang, who originally thought that he would not be strengthened like other people or puppets, suddenly found that the bloody murderous aura he had cultivated had also been strengthened.

    The bloody and murderous aura is a kind of power that Zhang Zhijiang felt by himself on the battlefield by killing people. No one knows how to cultivate this bloody murderous aura.  Zhang Zhijiang also stagnated in the Dragon Realm for more than ten years and never made any progress because he couldn't figure it out.  It wasn't until Gao Feng came back from the Snow Mountain Temple that he helped make the Pu Dao and carved runes on Pu Dao's body, and he finally broke through.  Later, the Tianwang Temple used the rune array to absorb the murderous aura and resentment left by the Nine Nether Gates around the Tianwang Temple for hundreds of years, and then broke through and advanced again.

    However, after breaking through the Tianwang Temple, Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have gotten some clues, and the road ahead seemed to be wider.  At least you don't have to be like the Dragon Realm where you don't know where you are going. There is hope and you can see the future, no matter how difficult it is, it is good.

    But no matter what, the innate Hunyuan Qi cultivated by Gao Feng has nothing to do with the bloody murderous aura.  Others can use the nourishment of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi to gain strength, but how can their own bloody murderous aura be strengthened?

    &nbsp;Is there anything else that I haven't noticed?  Zhang Zhijiang spent so many years wondering how to advance the bloody murderous aura. This kind of research and study on the skills has penetrated into his bones.  Even though he was standing among the monsters at this moment, Zhang Zhijiang was still distracted involuntarily, trying to figure out the truth.

    Within a few short breaths, before Zhang Zhijiang could figure out a clue, he saw Zhu Yan rushing forward and knocking down the flame giant.  Then Zhang Zhijiang felt like he was dazzled?  Why can I see a trace of black mist among the overwhelming spread of dark golden aura?

    Zhang Zhijiang blinked his eyes hard and cursed in his heart, I am so dazzled by killing people!  But something beyond Zhang Zhijiang's expectation appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.  A layer of mist that was so thin that it was difficult to see clearly fell from the sky, and countless monsters were shrouded in the mist.  As long as it is contaminated by the mist, the monsters will be strengthened.  Even the monster that had been shattered to pieces rose from the ground again and was resurrected again!

    In just a moment, the improvement brought by the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi disappeared without a trace as the black mist fell. Fortunately, the bloody murderous aura was not weakened by this black mist.  Zhang Zhijiang was still rejoicing when he suddenly found himself standing alone among countless monsters. If the monsters started to attack, it would be difficult for him to get out.

    The back suddenly became cold, and a drop of sweat remained on the back, like a small insect crawling, itching and extremely uncomfortable.

    Just when he was about to attack and fight his way out, Zhang Zhijiang discovered that these resurrected monsters, regardless of their strength, were all worshiping the sky.  The only difference is that the etiquette of worship is different.  Standing among the tide of monsters, he was simply ignored, as if he didn't exist at all. No monster noticed that there was such a person standing there.

    Zhang Zhijiang stared at the changes that happened one after another with his mouth open, as if he was dreaming.  As the monster worshiped him, Zhang Zhijiang felt a mountain-like pressure on his shoulders before he woke up.  As soon as his knees weakened, General Xue would kneel on the ground like other monsters.

    "Humph!" A muffled groan sounded in Zhang Zhijiang's room. I don't know whether it was because he was not convinced or because the air in his chest was squeezed out by the pressure.  Bloody murderous aura burst out from his body, contending with the power pressing on him.  Although he was already at the middle level of the Xuan Realm, this invisible force was so great that he couldn't bear it at all.  He staggered, took half a step forward, stepped on the leaning horse, and pulled half of his body out, as if he were doing a lunge when the most junior martial artist was practicing.

    The body is a little shorter, and the force seems to be more evenly received.  With a slight buffer, the bloody murderous aura in Zhang Zhijiang's body burned like a flame, and he barely managed to kneel down.  The strange thing is that even the monsters around Zhang Zhijiang that have been torn apart by the bloody murderous intent don't seem to feel this strong pressure at all, and worship the big demon who is about to appear as if nothing has happened.  Even if a brief gap appeared around Zhang Zhijiang, and all the nearby monsters were wiped out by the bloody murderous aura, there was still no monster paying attention to Zhang Zhijiang.

    The monster ignored Zhang Zhijiang, but at this moment, he stepped on the formation at Zhang Zhijiang's feet and made a depression.  The force he endured was too great, and his feet were deeply trapped in the formation.  The flat bluestone slabs shattered one after another, revealing the grid formation arranged by the beholder.  Zhang Zhijiang's feet pressed the formation into an arc, making a faint creaking sound.

    At the same time, the layer of invisible black mist fell on the ground and merged with the grid formation.  The dented piece that Zhang Zhijiang stepped on rose up again in the blink of an eye and returned to flatness, as if nothing had happened.

    Despite this, Zhang Zhijiang complained endlessly in his heart.  His whole body couldn't even move, and all his strength was used to resist this huge pressure that he didn't know where it came from. Moreover, he was now among monsters, which was even more dangerous. If the monsters finished worshiping, I'm afraid any monster could kill me.  Kill.

    As the black mist fell, the entire wilderness became pitch black.  But for the Blood General who drinks blood in the yellow sand of the Western Desert all year round, it is not fatal.  Zhang Zhijiang "looked" around, his tongue felt bitter, and he no longer had any hope in his heart.  The enemy was far more powerful than he had expected, and the situation at this moment made Zhang Zhijiang think of certain death for the first time.

    The surrounding monsters become more powerful as darkness falls.  The demonic aura in the armor has already taken form. As night falls, the tattered armor seems to have been repaired by expert craftsmen, exuding demonic aura. The armor is even engraved with black rune patterns, which are extremely exquisite.  The newly formed monster's figure became larger, with thick muscles and a strong body showing its strength.  After the resurrection of the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant, although his body did not become larger when night fell, there seemed to be an invisible hand writing runes on the obsidian armor.

 Text Chapter 624: The Top of the Immortal Mountain

    Dark runes appeared one after another on the obsidian armor, as if it was not an armor made of obsidian, but just a piece of paper with runes casually written and drawn by an invisible hand.  The Taoist robe on the Taoist demon in mid-air has also turned into a brand new Taoist robe, and the bones under the Taoist robe are changing colors.  Whether it is the burnt yellow bones or the white jade bones, they all change at the same time, turning into a color as black as ink.  Echoing the surrounding night colors, it exudes a powerful demonic aura.

    The uppermost demonic dragon was originally extremely huge. As night fell, it stretched its body again. Each scale was two or three steps long, like a delicate shield.  The demonic energy around the dragon gathered into the body and continuously washed away the body. Every particle of impurities was washed out by the demonic energy. The entire demonic dragon turned into a color that was indistinguishable from the night. It was impossible to tell the difference after nightfall.  Zhang Zhijiang could only barely recognize that the demon dragon seemed to have grown by about 50% and became more powerful.

    The reason why Zhang Zhijiang despaired was not that his opponents became stronger. What was more important was that after the bloody battle, his companions, who had returned to their strongest state after bathing in the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi, seemed to be in a worse situation than himself.

    Gao Feng transformed into a golden-armored giant with a height of 100 feet. His body was constantly being compressed, and the dark golden light around him gradually dimmed. It was clear at a glance that he would not be able to survive for long.  Zhu Yan, who was standing next to Gao Feng, was already a little rickety. At this moment, his back was completely bent under the pressure of his arms, and his arms were hanging to the ground.  The surrounding silver power completely disappeared, as if it was pressed back into the earth-yellow armor.  He looked ferocious and violent, but he had no choice but to deal with this extremely powerful force with all his strength. He was unable to repeatedly charge and kill like before.

    The flames around Red Fox Yuexiang disappeared, and Liu lowered his shoulders and sat on the bluestone.  His face was pale, and a wisp of blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth, looking extremely miserable.  It seemed that her delicate body would be crushed by the mountain-like pressure in the next moment and crushed into pieces.

    The Tauren, Sword and Shield Soldiers, Arrow Queens, and Knights in Shining Armor could no longer withstand this huge pressure, and they all turned into war soul pendants and returned to the dragon-binding rope.  The war spirit pendant was motionless on the dragon-binding rope, seeming to be mourning and unwilling to give up.  For these soldiers, rather than doing this, it would be more pleasant to die on the battlefield.

    The whole body of the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet is made of unknown metal. Under the huge pressure, the puppet warrior reaches one knee to the ground to resist this force.  Every joint in the body makes a tooth-crushing sound under pressure, and may turn into a pile of tattered parts at any time.  The puppet Taoist put away the flying sword at his feet at some point, and sat cross-legged, with his hands in a weird posture, and his whole body was shrouded in a faint light.  The light was suppressed by the huge pressure so that it could not see any shape. Although it was not like a warrior who could resist the huge pressure with his body, this layer of magic shield seemed to be broken at any time.

    No matter the puppet Taoist or the martial artist, they did not have the irresistible momentum at the beginning. Under the huge pressure exerted by the Demon Lord, their movements were abnormally slow, and they were almost trapped in the same place.

    "The moment Zhang Zhijiang inspected the battlefield, the only light in the darkness disappeared.  The hundred-foot-tall golden-armored giant was swallowed up by the darkness, and Gao Feng seemed to have lost his mind. He stood there without any resistance and allowed himself to be slaughtered.  Zhang Zhijiang naturally knew that the pressure everyone endured was not as great as what Gao Feng endured.  When the monster takes action, it mainly deals with Gao Feng, but even if the pressure overflows, he cannot bear it. How much pressure is Gao Feng standing there with?

    Zhang Zhijiang didn't even have a chance to think too much. It seemed that in such a strange place, even his thinking was shrouded in darkness, becoming a little slow and almost stagnant.  Just when Zhang Zhijiang was looking at Gao Feng, a ray of light lit up Gao Feng's body, growing rapidly, like the rising sun, making Zhang Zhijiang unable to open his eyes.

    My mind has become numb, this damn place!  Zhang Zhijiang cursed bitterly in his heart. Not to mention the overwhelming monsters, even this rapidly changing situation was enough to drive people crazy.  There was a stalemate for a while, the monsters were repulsed, and when the dawn of victory was right in front of them, a big reversal began. Even Gao Feng transformed into a golden-armored giant hundreds of feet tall and couldn't withstand the huge pressure.  But what now?  Does the light that shines on Gao Feng's body after he regains his true form indicate the beginning of another reversal?

    Zhang Zhijiang guessed, and then his eyes widened like bells. Even if he guessed that the situation was about to reverse, Zhang Zhijiang did not expect such a change.

    The rising sun brings warmth and hope to people in the darkness.  The light was just pure white, appearing in the darkness, illuminating the densely packed monster figures.  With Gao Feng's somewhat weak figure as the center, circles of flames rose.  The light slowly but surely erased the darkness, and all the monsters within the scope of the light began to burn from the inside out.  The raging fire burned the monsters dry in just the blink of an eye.Very clean, not even a piece of fly ash, everything is so clean and tidy.

    What is different from the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi emitted by Gao Feng when he transformed into a hundred-foot-tall giant in golden armor is the advancement of white light and shadow. Even the formations covering the wilderness burned with the monsters.  Silent, yet unstoppable.

    Zhang Zhijiang didn't care about the damage caused by looking at the light. Even if the pressure on his body gradually subsided after the light and shadow appeared, he was not aware of it.  He just watched stupidly as the light spread, and a truly huge mountain appeared above Gao Feng's head. Zhu Yan seemed to be jumping with joy, trying to touch the huge mountain, but in vain.  At this moment, even the well-informed blood general Zhang Zhijiang didn't know what to think at all. What is this?  How can you withstand such huge pressure?

    The ground has become extremely clean, even cleaner than the previously barren wasteland.  Because there is a kind of vigorous vitality in this neatness, which makes people feel that everything is prosperous.  The Dao Demons in mid-air also fell down one after another, as if there was a rain of fire, but no flames fell to the ground, and all the flames disappeared in mid-air.  Only the magic dragon turned into huge fireballs after being illuminated by the light, burning in mid-air, as if there were countless suns appearing out of thin air, and the black shadows flashed and faded in the "suns".

    The black evil spirit was completely purified, becoming clean and spotless.

    Further upward, the blackness dissipated, and the dark red clouds in the wilderness also dispersed under the bright light, revealing an empty and deep space.  From darkness to light, it seems to be only a short moment, but in Zhang Zhijiang's eyes, this life seems to be over and it is extremely long.

    With the passage of light and the passage of time, the image of the huge mountains above Gao Feng's head became more and more realistic. The light emitted by the mountains was not only white, but also mixed with a little golden light.  It is similar to the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi released by Gao Feng, but it is deeper and heavier.

    Gao Feng had no idea that there were earth-shaking changes happening outside.  You can't see with eyes, you can't hear with ears.  The whole body and mind were struggling under the pull of the two forces, and they were extremely distressed.

    The force of the two sides tearing apart became stronger and stronger, and Gao Feng felt as if he was about to be torn apart.  That's fine, you don't have to feel so uncomfortable when you die.  Gao Feng thought in a daze, waiting for the last pull, waiting for the end of his life.  To make Gao Feng, who is as thick as a mountain and as stoic as water, have such thoughts, one can imagine the amount of damage he endured on his body.

    At the last moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that the suction in the darkness seemed to disappear in an instant, and the pulling power of the huge mountains behind him seemed not to have expected such a situation. In front of Gao Feng's soul and spirit, the boundless purity  The pulling power of darkness suddenly disappeared.  Gao Feng and the darkness were pulled over by the force behind them!

    The omnipresent pain disappeared immediately, and the innate Hunyuan Qi frantically repaired the damage to the spirit and soul.  In the darkness of the sky, Gao Feng vaguely saw a glimmer of golden light appearing.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him spread out with a "swipe", and the boundless darkness disappeared, and it was unknown where it went.

    I don¡¯t know when my body reached mid-air, and light and shadow appeared below me.  Gao Feng fluttered his wings in the Sky Armor and looked down from a bird's eye view. He unknowingly returned to the Fairy Mountain!

    In the past, every time I entered the Fairy Mountain, I would appear at the foot of the mountain and walk up level by level.  But this time, I don't know if it was because the two forces were competing with him, but the darkness suddenly let go, and the darkness was pulled into the fairy mountain by that force. The whole person suddenly appeared in the air above the fairy mountain.

    From a bird's eye view of the entire Fairy Mountain, each layer is covered in clouds and mist. Except for the top layer, the rest are not visible at all.  Even if the innate Hunyuan Qi flows in his eyes, he cannot see the specific true face of the fairy mountain through the clouds.

    The top of the fairy mountain is a platform with a radius of 100 feet. It is descending very quickly. Gao Feng squints his eyes, and the dark golden light shines. From time to time, a silver snake lights up, resisting the huge wind.  Although he was fast, Gao Feng could see clearly.  I have speculated countless times about what treasures there will be at the top of the Immortal Mountain. It is not because I am greedy for rare treasures, but just out of curiosity.  Gao Feng knew that even if there were any cherished treasures, he would not be able to accept them.  Even the countless runes on the mountain road past the fifth level of Immortal Mountain don¡¯t know how long it will take to fully absorb them.  But no matter how much Gao Feng thought about it, he would never have thought of the scene he saw at this moment.

    Thirteen black chains as thick as a bowl are extremely eye-catching on the platform at the top of the mountain. Surrounded by white clouds, the thirteen black chains are lying there quietly like thirteen pythons.  No matter how much time passes, the dark light on the iron chain cannot be erased.  The iron chain has been hammered for thousands of times, it is thick, long and strong, and the little black light makes it look cold and cold.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 625: The Demon Lord Enters the Immortal Mountain

    Gao Feng fell in the air and seemed to feel the cold air on the black iron chain.  Are these chains meant to bind something, or are they a rune formation in itself?  The thought flashed through Gao Feng's mind. At this moment, Gao Feng had noticed that in the center of the black iron chain was an ordinary wooden coffin.  It's just a little larger than an ordinary coffin and looks sturdier. It's not eye-catching at all.

    The wooden coffin is simple and unpretentious, with some vague ancient patterns on it, full of vicissitudes of time.  Although the passage of time in the fairy mountain is restricted by the secret method, there is still no way to truly resist the omnipresent, omnipotent but indifferent erosion of time.  Even the treasure at the top of the fairy mountain can only be endured silently.

    Gao Feng felt a little sad as he looked at the ancient patterns on the wooden coffin that had become somewhat blurry.  The falling speed was so fast that Gao Feng could only see the coffin at the top of the fairy mountain and the blurred patterns on it, but he could not clearly see what those patterns meant.

    The majestic fairy mountain reaches straight into the clouds. Against the background of thirteen black chains, the wooden coffin looks faintly shocking.

    Just like that, he passed the secret at the top of the Immortal Mountain. Even so, the wooden coffin standing among the thirteen black chains still left an indelible impression on Gao Feng.

    The body was falling rapidly, getting faster and faster, so fast that even if Gao Feng was using his innate Hunyuan Qi, he could not see clearly what was going on around him.  Not to mention what he saw at this time, even Gao Feng spread his wings of Soaring Armor and couldn't withstand the impact of such a huge force and began to collapse.  The dark golden light attached to the wings of the Xiangtian Armor brought out countless dark golden stars among the clouds and mists of the Immortal Mountain, which flickered and disappeared in the mist around the Immortal Mountain.

    If you fall, will your body be shattered into pieces?  Gao Feng suddenly had such an idea in his mind.  The desire to survive was strong, and Gao Feng circulated the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body and poured it into the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor on his back again, hoping to reduce the force of the fall.

    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the wings of the Xiangtian Armor are just beginning to barely open, but for some reason, they cannot reduce the falling momentum at all. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi seems to be affected by the wings of the Xiangtian Armor.  The suppression of another force quickly dissipated in the air as the silver snake danced.  The wings stretched out from the Xiangtian Armor also retracted helplessly, leaving only streaks of dark golden light mixed with silver in mid-air, like a falling meteor, rushing towards the fairy mountain with unstoppable momentum and standing there.  of ground.

    On the left side of Gao Feng's body, countless clouds and mist were lingering.  The fairy mountain is wrapped in clouds and mist, and I don¡¯t know what level it is on.  Gao Feng desperately mobilized the innate Hunyuan Qi and poured it into the Xiangtian Armor, but he had no intention of paying attention to these things.  But the right side of Gao Feng's body was a gloomy scene, which was completely opposite to the fairy mountain shrouded in clouds and mist.

    Even in the rapid fall, the vast scene outside the fairy mountain was still clearly presented in front of Gao Feng.  Because it was so vast, Gao Feng could see clearly during his descent.  An endless black plain, dark in color, bursts of black and red sparks popping up between many cracks in the ground.  Gao Feng seemed to be able to smell the smoky sulfur smell in the fairy mountain, as if lingering between his mouth and nose, lingering.

    This is the Nine Netherland seen in Endless Fall!  Gao Feng remembered that he was in the endless fall, immersed in the eyes of the great demon of the medieval world, and fell into the Nine Netherlands.  All kinds of coincidences prevented him from falling behind.  Unexpectedly, I would fall into the Nine Netherworld together with the Immortal Mountain today, and experience endless falls together.

    Falling downward again, Gao Feng saw in a trance that on the vast land of Jiuyou Land, there seemed to be countless monsters densely packed like ants in worshiping postures, but every monster seemed to be extremely panicked and looked at one blankly.  direction.  There were several familiar figures looming among the sea-like monsters. Gao Feng was in a daze. Wasn't this the scene he just saw in the wilderness?  Why did it appear in the Nine Netherlands?

    Could it be that the scene outside Fairy Mountain spans two realms?  Standing between the Great Wasteland and the Nine Netherlands?

    At this time, Gao Feng understood what the power that appeared behind him was when he was about to be swallowed by pure darkness.  It was the Fairy Mountain that actually pulled him back at the critical moment, and when he entered the Fairy Mountain, the darkness also came in. Could it be that the Demon Lord also came to the Fairy Mountain?

    Gao Feng looked around in confusion as he fell, but he didn't see where the dark color was and didn't know where it went.  The looming monsters in the Nine Netherlands outside the Fairy Mountain seemed to have discovered the falling Fairy Mountain, but they all hid in the magma at the moment they saw it. It seemed that there was some power in the Fairy Mountain that made the monsters afraid.  The monsters in the wilderness that appeared in the mist were not aware of it, and they just kept the posture of worshiping on the ground in a panic.

    ??The endless wilderness, the gushing volcanoes, the rich demonic energy and the smell of magma and sulfur erupting from the volcanoes, the looming monsters, all the situations are complicated and bizarre,It¡¯s dizzying.

    But it seems that now is not the time to think about these things. The wings of the Xiangtian Armor cannot be deployed no matter how Gao Feng activates the innate Hunyuan Qi.  And the speed of falling is getting faster and faster. The clouds and mist in the fairy mountain around him seem to be connected into one. It is impossible to know which level of the fairy mountain he has fallen to and how long it will take to reach the ground.

    Shattered to pieces?  There seems to be only one ending.  But this is a fairy mountain after all. With the nine-tailed sky fox and Mr. Rui, the sword master, how could he be shattered to pieces?  Gao Feng felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he was not too scared. He looked at the strange scene of the Nine Netherlands and the Great Wilderness intertwined outside the Fairy Mountain, and felt silent in his heart.

    "Hahaha" A burst of extremely wild and self-satisfied laughter sounded in Gao Feng's ears.  The laughter was so loud that it echoed among the fairy mountains and was deafening.  Gao Feng noticed that the laughter seemed to spread out. The monsters in the Nine Netherlands heard the deafening laughter. They were looking at it just now, but now they all shrank back and disappeared.  The entire vast Jiuyou Land is extremely empty, even more empty than the Great Wasteland.

    Amid laughter, the two volcanoes standing in the Nine Netherlands began to emit countless sparks. The thick black smoke seemed to be the only active thing in this vast place, but it did not bring any vitality to the Nine Netherlands.  The monsters in the wild land in the intersecting space became even more chaotic. Several flame demon light whips were waving to restrain the monsters.

    Gao Feng was watching, his body fell flat, and he suddenly felt that the huge falling force suddenly disappeared, and another soft force seemed to drag his body down like an invisible big hand.  The ground was close in front of me, and the speed of falling became extremely slow. Although it changed instantly, my body did not feel that uncomfortable.  The huge momentum of the fall was resolved silently, which was extremely miraculous.

    Landing on the lush grass, Gao Feng twisted his waist and stood on the grass. What came into view was the familiar foot of the Fairy Mountain and a strange big man.

    With his feet on the ground, Gao Feng felt at ease in his heart.  Looking at the big man opposite him attentively, he had already determined in his heart that this was the Demon Lord who had entered the Immortal Mountain with him. Although he was not afraid, he was unavoidably worried.

    The big man was two feet tall, and his appearance was similar to the white-clothed scholar he had seen before. He was wearing gray armor. It didn't look soft, nor was it as hard as metal armor. It was so gray that you couldn't even distinguish the patterns engraved on it.  Come out for what it is.  The armor doesn't seem to be engraved with ordinary runes, but with countless ferocious and sad patterns, but they are a little blurry and cannot be seen clearly.

    The look of the frail middle-aged man from before can be vaguely seen in the strong man's face, but it is more of a cold emotion. Although he is laughing loudly, his face is still cold and has no smile at all.  The long, smooth black hair hangs down, and the eyes in the long hair reveal a fiery red light, like a volcano in the Nine Netherlands, erupting with irresistible power.  The nose peak is strong, as if carved on the rock.  Two fangs were vaguely visible between the laughing lips. Although they were not long, just a few inches longer than ordinary people's canine teeth, they looked so ferocious in Gao Feng's heart.

    Demon Lord!

    Gao Feng only looked at it and was convinced.  Not daring to neglect, Gao Feng knew that if he allowed the Demon Lord to take action, he might not have the slightest chance.  Entering the Immortal Mountain, the innate Hunyuan Qi all over the body returned to its strongest state without even realizing it. Even the part of the innate Hunyuan Qi that had just been swallowed by the pure black demonic energy also recovered silently, and there seemed to be a faint trace of it.  Strengthen Gao Feng didn't say much, the small sword pendant fell from the dragon binding rope, and he rushed towards the big man on the opposite side.

    The small sword pendant on the dragon-binding rope seemed to have its own mind after it fell. It continued to grow in size and turned into a long sword, which happened to fall on Gao Feng's forward hand.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shrouded the long sword, and the fine lightning light seemed to have solidified, turning into countless sharp edges and blooming on the long sword.

    Gao Feng felt light all over. Being near the Fairy Mountain, his innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be fully nourished by the breath of the Fairy Mountain and became extremely strong.  As the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is injected into the long sword, the long sword begins to accommodate the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, and when the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is abundant and rich to the extreme, it begins to stretch the sword body to accommodate more Zhenqi.  gas.  It seems that this long sword also knows how powerful the opponent is when it falls to the ground, and it doesn't dare to slack off at all.

    Gao Feng¡¯s toes rested on the green grass at the foot of the Fairy Mountain. There was a drop of sparkling dew on the long leaves of the grass.  Pointing your toes on the leaves, the dew bounced slightly, then fell again, bouncing twice full of texture, showing vitality in the green grass.  Although Gao Feng rushed forward quickly and violently, neither the grass nor the dew could be felt, and they were still dancing gently.

    The distance between the two was neither far nor close, and Gao Feng rushed directly in front of the Demon Lord like a leopard.  The change of the long sword in his hand accelerated the attack, and in an instant, the sharp edge of the long swordThe light drew a dark golden arc and pointed directly at the Demon Lord.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 626 The Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the War Demon

    The laughter had not disappeared from the Demon Lord's mouth, and there was a trace of surprise on the cold face, but it disappeared immediately, and a trace of disdain appeared immediately.  The Demon Lord's right hand was still hanging by his side as before, his left hand passed in front of him, and two fingers effortlessly clamped the long sword in Gao Feng's hand.  No matter how powerful and arrogant the long sword was, it came to rest in the Demon Lord's fingers, quiet and peaceful in the Demon Lord's thick fingers.  The silver snakes with dark golden light and lightning all became dull, as if they lost their vitality and turned into dead objects as soon as they came into contact with the Demon Lord's fingers.

    "Huh?" The Demon Lord's eyes were revealed behind the messy black hair. His eyes were looking at Gao Feng, and it seemed that even his gaze had a burning aura, which made people look away.  Gao Feng's sword seemed to be beyond the Demon Lord's expectations. Unexpectedly, Gao Feng's strength had undergone earth-shaking changes within and outside the Fairy Mountain.

    "Also after advancing to the Holy Realm, Gao Feng in the Immortal Mountain is undoubtedly much stronger than in the Wilderness Land.  Even the Demon Lord felt the difference when he suddenly took the sword.  He put away his wild look and became more cautious, and his fingers suddenly turned black.

    As the Demon Lord¡¯s fingers changed, black spread to the long sword in Gao Feng¡¯s hand.  The dark golden light trembled, with a strong reluctance and some helplessness.  As the black aura spread, the long sword in Gao Feng's hand quickly changed color.  The black color was extremely short, and after the sword flashed, it became gray, as if dead.

    With just a flick of the sword, the dark golden light and shadow was repelled by the black aura, leaving behind a gray death aura.  The Demon Lord clamped the long sword in Gao Feng's hand with his fingers like flowing water, and did not wait for the black breath to completely swallow up the dark golden innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  He stepped forward with his right leg and kicked Gao Feng directly with his left foot.  All the movements were aboveboard and simple, with an air of heroism in them.  It's just that this kind of heroic spirit is also somewhat cold, vicious, cold and cruel.

    Gao Feng was kicked out and was still stunned. Is this the Demon Lord or the Beidi?  In Gao Feng's mind, only Beidi had such an upright and aboveboard spirit, but he didn't expect to see the Demon Lord using it in the fairy mountain today.  There were some differences that Gao Feng didn't have time to appreciate in his haste.

    The body flew backward.  The long sword in Gao Feng's hand screamed sadly.  The dark golden light disappeared and turned into a small sword pendant again, falling among the grass at the foot of the fairy mountain, disappearing.

    Gao Feng flew straight to the fairy mountain, before Gao Feng could make any move.  A soft breath came over him.  Reduce the force of impact in the body.  It was no different from the power that had just resolved Gao Feng's falling momentum.  It should be the same person.

    With a twist of his waist, Gao Feng staggered and took a few steps back.  Only then stood firmly at the foot of the fairy mountain.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, and a girl in white stood behind Gao Feng, looking solemnly at the strong man opposite.  It has been some time since Gao Feng came to the Fairy Mountain, and he has never seen the nine-tailed sky fox turn into a human form.  But a few days ago, I saw the nine-tailed celestial fox on the fifth floor of the fairy mountain.  There is a hint of power in her beauty, and she controls the majesty of the North. Who else could this girl in white be if she were not a nine-tailed celestial fox?

    "Not bad, I have improved again this time." The girl in white looked at Gao Feng, with a faint smile on her lips, and said jokingly.  There was no pressure brought by the Demon Lord at all. Her smile was slightly open, just like a blooming lily, delicate and charming with a hint of charm.

    Gao Feng wanted to smile. He had been nervous for too long, and the powerful pressure on the Demon Lord was only fully felt at this moment.  The steel-framed body couldn't help but feel weak, and he smiled bitterly: "I can't beat him even if I grow up."

    As he spoke, Gao Feng followed the nine-tailed fox's gesture and retreated.  As Gao Feng retreated, the nine-tailed sky fox took a few steps toward the demon lord.  Every time the nine-tailed sky fox takes a step, the grass at the foot of the fairy mountain suddenly changes.

    The nine-tailed sky fox took the first step, the skirt of its skirt wavered slightly, and the flower energy was sent away.  The sea of ??grass common in Gaofeng at the foot of Fairy Mountain is dancing gently in the wind.  But as the nine-tailed sky fox's delicate feet fell, all the vegetation seemed to have been trampled to pieces.  Countless delicate greens are flying, contrasting with the milky white mist of the fairy mountain.

    The nine-tailed sky fox took the second step, holding a willow tree in its smoke, and the wind shook the ground for a long time.  The delicate body is like a weeping willow in the wind, gently swaying between green and milky white. The two colors disperse into the distance, but there is no lightness, only vastness.

    The nine-tailed sky fox took the third step, and the sky was like a firmament, covering the four fields.  The milky white mist rises and wraps around the fairy mountains again.  The trampled green fell and suddenly turned into a large grassland, which seemed to be as vast as the Jiuyou Land. Even Gao Feng's eyesight could not see the end of it.

    Under the fairy mountain, dragons and tigers fight.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, also took two steps back and stood side by side with Gao Feng. Seeing this, he did not bother to flank the demon lord with the girl in white.

    ??The girl in white stands floating in the air, standing in the vast sea of ??grass at the foot of the fairy mountain, like a fairy in Lingbo, floating like a fairy and wanting to sweep away the dust, completelyLike human beings.  Taking three steps, a new world opened up at the foot of the Fairy Mountain. Gao Feng was dazzled by the sight.

    The flames in the demon lord's eyes grew brighter and turned into two rays of cold electricity. He looked at the girl in white and suddenly laughed brightly: "It is rumored that you have died a long time ago, but the next nine-tailed fox has not appeared in the world. It turns out that you have been dead for a long time."  It¡¯s here.¡±

    "Yeah." The girl in white seemed to be distracted, thinking about something, and responded casually, and then said: "It's better to go outside, you are so strong."

    ??????????????????? The girl in white looked at the intersecting space outside the fairy mountain, smiled sweetly and said: "But you are always so petty, even if you are catching this stupid boy, you have to use such a big battle, are you tired?"

    They actually know each other?  Gao Feng was stunned. Their conversation revealed countless secret stories from many years ago, intentionally or unintentionally.  When Gao Feng saw the past of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on the fifth floor of the Fairy Mountain, he did not see the scene of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Demon Lord. He did not expect that the two of them knew each other.

    "You're old. You are not as comfortable here as you are here, ignoring worldly affairs. Seeing that you are still the same as before makes me a little envious." The Demon Lord was not in a hurry to take action, and was not deterred by the taunting words of the girl in white.  Angry, he started chatting with the girl in white instead.  Talking about old things from the past, a hint of tenderness gradually appeared in the indifference on his face.

    "Hey!" The girl in white's face darkened, she let out a laugh, and said, "I have been tied up with the dragon-binding rope for so many years, and my brain is confused. If you want, you can come and try." It seemed that she remembered being bound by the dragon-binding rope.  After many years of gloomy days, Gao Feng saw the girl in white trembling slightly on her back, holding her jade-white hands, and there were several faint lights flashing behind her.

    The Demon Lord said: "When I learned about your disappearance, I hid. Only then did I escape. After that, I also searched for several years. The world has changed so much, and many things have changed. Later I found out that it was  That guy is crazy, but there are so many talented treasures, so many skilled craftsmen Hehe, I thought maybe I would have a chance to take a look. I have been looking for it for so many years, but I didn't expect that guy has a delicate mind. I have been looking for it for so many years.  Only then did I find some clues.¡±

    As he spoke, the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of fanaticism.  Gao Feng was shocked, as if a hand was tearing through the clouds in the sky, and he finally found the reason why the Demon Lord wanted to capture him.  It¡¯s not the trivial things he did in Zhongjing City and Jiuyoumen at all. These things can¡¯t get into the eyes of the Demon Lord.  I don¡¯t know when the Demon Lord discovered the fairy mountain hidden in his body, so he tried every means to capture him alive.

    This is how it was when going from Zhongjing City to the North. This time, taking advantage of the chaos in Zhongjing City, the rebellion between the ancestors and grandsons of the Hong family, and the chaos in the "Great Purity of Heaven and Earth", the laws of heaven and earth were broken, and Gao Feng and his party were forcibly dragged into the wilderness in Zhongjing City.

    With this explanation, all the things that I couldn¡¯t understand before suddenly become clear to me.  Gao Feng thought about it and didn't know when the Demon Lord knew that the Immortal Mountain was in his body.

    The Demon Lord continued: "I went to the Snow Mountain Temple and was beaten out by the old guy. He is the only one in the world who still has something left."

    "Is that old guy okay?" the girl in white asked after hearing the Demon Lord talking about the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple.

    "It's not bad. It's just that something went wrong during the last reincarnation, and your sister helped solve it." The Demon Lord said calmly.

    "My sister?" The girl in white said with a smile: "She is an eight-tailed fox. Can she beat you? Did you suffer a loss in the hands of that kid?"

    The two of them seemed to be very familiar with each other, saying something that Gao Feng had to think about before he could understand.  Hearing the girl in white ask happily, Gao Feng's heart moved, that boy?  That boy?  Are you talking about Beidi?  On the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, the image of the boy in black who had been following the girl in white appeared in Gao Feng's mind. It was indeed that boy

    The Demon Lord didn't take it for granted and said indifferently: "I just went to take a look, but I didn't want to do anything to the old guy. The old guy has lived for so many years, who can easily kill him? If he really can't succeed with one blow,  There will definitely be endless troubles afterwards. That guy was so strong back then, didn¡¯t he leave the Snow Mountain Temple? Even the few thousand-year-old trees behind the Snow Mountain Temple were not touched. Besides, why should I do something that has no benefits?  ?¡±

    After a pause, the Demon Lord continued: "Later, I also saw it in Yanshan" As he said that, he looked at Mr. Rui, the sword master next to Gao Feng, with some confusion in his eyes, as if he was thinking about what to say.

    "I've seen it too. Even if I'm in the Immortal Mountain, you still can't beat him." Sword Lord Mr. Rui said calmly. He seemed to have no emotion. He was just stating a fact. The turmoil in the world seems to have nothing to do with Mr. Rui.  of.

    The Demon Lord smiled, as if he was not frustrated with Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord in Yanshan Mountain, who had never beaten him before, and said: "You crazy people from the Demon Temple, you live just to fight, I don't have that"??Leisure.  "

 Text Chapter 627: Misty Spear

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, didn't say much. He had a faint smile on his lips, as if he was sitting on a black chair in the War Demon Temple, looking at the Demon Lord seriously, as if he was looking at something interesting.

    "What did you find out later?" the girl in white asked.

    "The world is in chaos. Another evil thing like the old guy from Da Wei has appeared. I went to test it once, hehe." The Demon Lord did not continue to speak, and he said stiffly.  Gao Feng knew in his heart that the Demon Lord was talking about Emperor Xia, the so-called ancestral spirit possessing Wei Wang Hongyang.  Could it be that the ancestral spirit was the same evildoer as the Emperor of Wei?  Gao Feng had seen on the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia and King Hong Yang of Wei were almost carved from the same mold. There were many causes and reincarnations in between, which are still unclear.  It's too bizarre, I couldn't even imagine it.  Hearing what the Demon Lord said, Gao Feng felt a little confused.

    The girl in white smiled and said: "I saw it later. It was a messy family, but it was indeed very strong."

    "Very strong?" The Demon Lord smiled sarcastically, as if he was very disdainful of the girl in white's understanding.

    "What?" The girl in white was a little surprised by the Demon Lord's expression. She had seen the strength of Emperor Taizu of Great Xia on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain.  I saw it at a glance in the light and shadow of the two Gao brothers. I didn't have much intuitive impression, but I was quite afraid of this man's scheming and ruthlessness.  Unexpectedly, what the Demon Lord meant was that Emperor Taizu of Great Xia was actually very strong, so strong that he even looked away?

    "I've been there once, but I haven't fought before." The Demon Lord said very simply, as if he didn't want to mention anything about Emperor Taizu of Great Xia.  Even to the Demon Lord, Emperor Taizu of Great Xia was a nightmare-like existence.

    The foot of the fairy mountain began to become silent.  It seemed that that powerful presence lingered in everyone's hearts, and even the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox became silent.  Although the Demon Lord said it simply, when he mentioned Beidi and Sword Lord, the Demon Lord just said lightly that he was just taking a look at them casually and did not intend to fight them.  Listening to the meaning of the words, if you are really serious, the outcome is only a 50-50 number.  But when it comes to Emperor Xia, the Demon Lord directly admits that he cannot beat him!

    After a long time, the girl in white said loudly: "After all these years, you have become much stronger than when I went to the Land of Nine Netherworlds."

    "Of course. I couldn't beat you before. That may not be the case now." The Demon Lord said reservedly.  There was a bit of arrogance in his tone, "Back then, the eight-tailed spirit fox led the black wolf to fight across several realms, causing the River Styx to flow backwards. Now I mention you two. There are also some great demons and those ghost armies in Huangquan.  The strong ones remember.¡±

    "Hey. If it hadn't been like that, I wouldn't have been caught together with Mr. Rui." The girl in white smiled at herself and continued: "Mr. Rui is still stronger. Fortunately, he didn't challenge it at that time. Otherwise, he would have been caught.  A beating will make you laugh in vain."

    Gao Feng heard what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said and seemed to know some things in the past. He just didn't know how someone as powerful as Mr. Sword Master Rui was defeated. What was even more confusing was Mr. Sword Master Rui.  Unlike the nine-tailed sky fox, which was completely imprisoned in the fairy mountain, it seemed that the two Mr. Rui inside and outside the fairy mountain were separated for life.

    While Gao Feng was thinking about it, he heard the nine-tailed fox's voice sounding as clear and crisp as water drops falling on a silver plate, which made people's hearts beat loudly when they heard it.

    "You have been thinking about it for so many years, right?" the girl in white asked, seeming to be very interested in this question.

    "After seeing it, who can not be tempted." The same words came out of the Demon Lord's mouth, with two different meanings, "Since I found out, I will probably hide it in Zhongjing City. So for so many years, you have been in Immortal Mountain  Zhong wants to go out, and I want to come in outside Fairy Mountain. The passage between Zhongjing City and Jiuyou Land has been expanded to the limit"

    "Huh?" The girl in white let out a suppressed exclamation. From the Jiuyou Land to the Zhongjing City, although there is a natural path between heaven and earth, it is restricted by the laws of heaven and earth, and it is extremely difficult to move even a little bit.  Unexpectedly, the Demon Lord was so persevering and took hundreds of years to reach his limit.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox naturally knows the meaning of reaching the limit, which means that a great demon can enter the Zhongjing City from the Nine Netherland through the passage!  That means that the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City is facing greater pressure!

    But the passages in each space are extremely unstable, and even the main passage is in danger of collapse.

    ¡°Where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way. I didn¡¯t expect the Demon Lord to be so perseverant.  In this way, the Demon Lord is standing at the foot of the Immortal Mountain, and he must be determined to win.

    The girl in white looked up at the clouds on the mountain and said calmly: "I didn't see what was up there. To be honest, I want to go up there too. Let's not say so much. Let's fight first. If you win,  Just go up."

    After saying that, he stretched his sleeves, and the white sleeves were like two white clouds flying on the grass at the foot of the fairy mountain.  narrateWhen the past is over, we will fight as soon as possible without any delay.

    The Demon Lord was no longer as relaxed as when he was fighting against Gao Feng. He could knock Gao Feng away with just one hand.  Instead, his face was solemn, a layer of solemn mist rose faintly on the gray armor, and he took a few steps back.

    ? It seemed that this was not the first time that the two of them had fought each other. The Demon Lord was even so careful about keeping a distance from the nine-tailed fox. He must have suffered some losses before.  Gao Feng guessed in his mind when he saw the girl in white starting to take action and the two people's bodies changing.

    ??The white clouds rise at the foot of the fairy mountain, graceful and elegant, quickly rise into the clouds and mist surrounding the fairy mountain, and merge into one. The girl in white seems to be one with the clouds and mist, disappearing in the blink of an eye.  The clouds and mist that shrouded the first layer of the Immortal Mountain blocked everyone's upward view. Even if Gao Feng activated his innate Hunyuan Qi, he could not see the scene behind the clouds and mist.  And as the nine-tailed sky fox dissolved into the clouds and mist, it began to melt, shrouding the vast wilderness at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    This wilderness was "stepped" out of thin air by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, so it naturally abides by the rules of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The Demon Lord seemed to be indifferent and allowed the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to do whatever he wanted.

    The figure of the Demon Lord gradually became blurred in the white mist. Gao Feng did not expect that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox would be able to control the mist on the Fairy Mountain in just a short period of time without the dragon binding rope.  Being invisible in the mist will definitely give you a huge advantage.

    Suddenly a piece of the white mist became blurry and began to twist.  The white becomes mottled, and there seems to be a gray breath injected into it.

    "Roar!" A loud roar sounded in the white clouds and mist, with the mottled white as the center, rippling in circles.  At this moment, it seemed that the entire fairy mountain was shaking with the violent roar of the demon lord.

    "It's still the same as before. You can always find different ways to fight in different places. So I always think that you are the strongest warrior, and your brother is too simple and crude." The Demon Lord was roaring.  After that, I stood among the waves as if nothing happened. The faint gray on the green grass looked a bit dazzling from a distance.  "What a pity, what would you have become if you had been outside for so many years? Even the lunatics from the War Demon Temple can't beat you, right?"

    In the majestic mist, a thick mist suddenly appeared, making a spear shape and stabbing the Demon Lord standing in the center of the mist.  At this moment, the center of the mist was like the eye of the wind. Circles of thick mist spiraled outward. A white spear suddenly appeared from the spiral and stabbed the Demon Lord in the face.  Gao Feng didn't know why the nine-tailed sky fox moved all the clouds and mist in the fairy mountain, but stabbed out directly without any cover-up.

    Mr. Sword Master Rui seemed to sense the confusion in Gao Feng's heart, and said softly: "Look carefully, you will rarely see this kind of battle in your life."

    Gao Feng nodded lightly. At the foot of the Immortal Mountain, the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body was infinitely more abundant than in the wilderness.  The golden light bloomed in the two eyes, as if two golden flowers were blooming in the mist, penetrating the mist, watching the duel between the demon lord and the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The spear turned into mist stabbed directly between the demon lord's eyebrows. It was different from the previous layout. It was fair and upright. It was more like the attack of Emperor Xia Huangren. With the aura of a king looking down on the world and arrogance, the spear stabbed sharply.

    The gray aura that fluctuates slightly in front of the Demon Lord seems to be an alternative defensive formation, just like the rune array cast by a Taoist to protect the Demon Lord.  The mist spear touched the gray aura, and the violent aura suddenly rose, and the hurricane spun in front of the demon lord, stirring up the surrounding mist.

    The misty spear pierced through the barrier of gray aura with force, and violent whirlwinds exploded around the misty spear. The mottled colors could not withstand the pure white color, and they reached between the demon lord's eyebrows in an instant.  It was only at this moment that Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the Demon Lord's thick body seemed to be an afterimage. Even though he had maximized his innate Hunyuan Qi, he could not clearly see the Demon Lord's movements.  All I know is that the Demon Lord seems to be turning around!  Could it be that the real defensive position of the Demon Lord is not in front of him?  Is that just a phantom?

    The crackling sound of explosions continued one after another, and the mist spear seemed not to care about the obstruction of the gray breath at all, leaving the explosions behind and piercing the demon lord's head.

    ah?  Gao Feng was stunned!  How could it be so simple?  In the conversation between the two just now, Gao Feng felt that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was stronger than the Demon Lord before entering the Fairy Mountain.  And having been trapped by the dragon-binding rope in the Immortal Mountain for hundreds of years, he should be inferior to the Demon Lord in fighting now.  I never expected that the mist spear would be inserted into the demon lord's head in one move. Is this the end?

    Is this the end?  The fight between dragon and tiger ended hastily?

    While Gao Feng was in a trance, the mist spear had already been inserted halfway into the Demon Lord's head. The spear was trembling slightly in the place shrouded in clouds and mist. The hand holding the spear could not be seen. It seemed that there was only such a spear in the world.

    Time seemed to have frozen, and Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what to do.What to do, it seems that it shouldn't end like this, but everything appeared so clearly in front of Gao Feng that there is no doubt at all.  Time seemed to have passed for a long time, but Gao Feng actually knew that it was only a short breath of time.  But this breath was the longest breath Gao Feng had ever spent. Looking at the Demon Lord with a spear sticking out of his head amid the layers of mist, the unbelievable emotion enveloped Gao Feng's heart like mist.

    "It is indeed much weaker." It seemed that the mist spear did not cause any harm to the Demon Lord, because the Demon Lord with a mist spear poking on his head looked so strange.  "Although the fairy mountain takes over the world, it doesn't seem to be of any benefit to practice."

 Text Chapter 628 The Demon Trapped in Kowloon

    "Nonsense, can you practice even if you are tied up with a dragon-binding rope?" It seemed that the sound of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was emanating from the surrounding mist at the same time, as if the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was everywhere in the surrounding mist.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox did not express any surprise that the Demon Lord did not suffer any damage after the attack just now. The two strong men fighting each other tacitly understood that this was just a test.  However, the Demon Lord's words made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox a little angry. Seeing that he had wasted so many years in the Immortal Mountain, and was mentioned by the Demon Lord again, he became angry from embarrassment.

    The Demon Lord stretched out his hand, held it on the mist spear, and pulled out the mist spear.  The spear left the Demon Lord's head and weighed it in the Demon Lord's hand. The spear formed by the white clouds immediately turned into demonic energy and dissipated in the Demon Lord's hand. The stars dispersed bit by bit, sparkling and really beautiful.

    "Be serious, I want to see it too. For so many years, although you have been trapped by the dragon-binding rope and cannot practice, you will always understand something about power." The scar on the demon lord's head was as big as a copper coin and followed the demon lord's words.  It heals at a visibly fast rate until no trace is left at all.  "Besides, you Fox clan and the old immortal from the Snow Mountain Temple are so good, there will always be some special skills."

    "I think you seem to be injured, and you entered the fairy mountain too suddenly and were suppressed by the power of the fairy mountain. I know you are stalling for time, don't worry, I will not let your power reach its strongest." The nine-tailed sky fox said softly.  Smiling, the clear voice echoed around, everywhere.  "Snow Mountain Temple? That old man does have some good stuff, but it's a pity that it's not for you."

    It turns out that the Demon Lord was indeed injured when he was fighting Emperor Xia Huangren, but he didn¡¯t know whether the injury was serious or not.  Listen to the nine-tailed fox.  It seems to have affected the Demon Lord's combat effectiveness.

    Why can¡¯t I see it myself?  What happened to the attack just now?  Gao Feng narrowed his eyes to a slit, and the dark golden light became more intense. He tried to see clearly every detail of the battle between the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but the two of them were invisible in the mist.  The other one just stood there, every movement was very slow, and he could see it very clearly, but he didn't know what other meanings were contained in such slow movements.

    The situation changes suddenly.

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox had just finished speaking, and the final sound was still echoing near the fairy mountain, and the thick mist that could not be broken suddenly began to vibrate violently.  It seemed as if there was a huge beast hiding inside that was waking up.

    "That's right." The Demon Lord murmured.  It seemed as if he was talking to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but also seemed to be talking to himself.

    Gao Feng was a little puzzled by the attitude of the two people. It was clear that the demon lord came to the fairy mountain with evil intentions.  But why do the two of them seem so polite when they fight?

    The layers of mist surrounding the foot of the Fairy Mountain fluctuated violently.  Another spear pierced through the mist.  Still upright, still going straight between the Demon Lord's brows, still not covering up at all.

    The spear thrust out at an unexpectedly slow speed.  It's not as fast as the last shot.  Gao Feng was confused and glanced at Mr. Sword Master Rui. He didn't know whether the nine-tailed sky fox was useful. Maybe he could get some inspiration from Mr. Sword Master Rui.

    The expression on Mr. Sword Master Rui's face remained unchanged, as calm as water, but his eyes shone with bright light, a little excited and a little eager.  It was as if the strong fighting spirit had been ignited by the nine-tailed sky fox's shot, burning in his chest.

    It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t understand it.  Gao Feng didn't even have time to be frustrated and continued to look hurriedly.  That shot was indeed not fast, but Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the tip of the gun seemed to be shaking constantly as it was thrust out. The shaking was so tiny that it was almost invisible.  At the same time, Gao Feng also discovered that the Demon Lord was also moving slightly.

    Even though I have reached the Holy Realm, I still can¡¯t see what the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox¡¯s spears are doing.

    Is this the difference in strength?  Is this state-level suppression?

    The mist spear is very slow, and it does not continuously arouse the gray aura and produce continuous explosions like the previous shot.  There was no momentum at all, it was quiet, like the gentle whisper of a lover.

    No!  Gao Feng finally saw clearly what the lance that was protruding from the mist was shaking so slightly that even he couldn't see it clearly meant!

    One after another, tiny runes were drawn in mid-air as the tip of the spear shook. Each rune appeared and then was hidden around the mist of the spear, hidden in the space of the nine-tailed sky fox. Gao Feng could not see it at all.  Not a shadow, not a clue.

    Gao Feng¡¯s knowledge of runes has reached a very high level. Even so, few of the runes drawn by the nine-tailed sky fox with the tip of his spear can still be understood.  From appearing to disappearing, the runes disappear so quickly that no trace of them can be seen at all.

    Once upon a time on Fairy Mountain, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, once taught Gao Feng that he could use weapons to draw runes in battle, but Mr. Rui seemed to think thatIt's just a flower stand, of no great use.  But when it was used in the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox, Gao Feng became more interested and excited as he watched.  An eager blood began to boil in my heart, and a brand new door quietly opened.

    At the foot of the Fairy Mountain, there was only the sound of the gentle breeze caressing the green grass and the rustling of the grass. In the mist, next to the Demon Lord, it was as if nothing had happened, humming a tune happily.

    The quiet and peaceful grassland is covered in mist.  The Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox were fighting to the death, but not a single trace of murderous intent burst out. All power was under control. It had just begun, but after the trial, it reached its peak state.

    Gao Feng suddenly remembered that in the Middle Ages, the sword master Mr. Rui fought with "King Hong Yang of Wei". It had been a day and a night when he went there. The stones on the bluestone platform were rarely broken, which shows the influence of strength.  Control is something that the top masters in the Holy Realm will inevitably achieve.

    In the blink of an eye, the spear hit the Demon Lord in the head.  But this time, it took several breaths for the misty spear to hit the Demon Lord between his eyebrows.  Under the fairy mountain, the white mist was so thick that it covered all the grass and meadows below, leaving only a vast and rich mist between heaven and earth.  The mist spear thrust out, gathering an unknown amount of mist between heaven and earth. The thick mist under the fairy mountain actually began to fade, as if it was all gathered in the mist spear.

    The spear formed from the mist is as solid as refined steel.

    The Demon Lord stared at the misty spear from far to near, and the gray armor on his body seemed to be constantly changing colors, but it didn't seem to change at all, it had always been that gray color.  The mist spear glowed faintly, reflecting on the gray armor of the Demon Lord. The two colors complemented each other. Although they were completely opposite and did not blend with each other, they looked increasingly similar.

    There is no earth-shattering cry, and the Demon Lord seems unwilling to waste his strength on meaningless momentum.  In a duel between top masters, the victory or defeat can only happen in a split second. Perhaps the consumption of that little bit of strength leads to the final failure.  Gao Feng understands this truth, and so does the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    As the mist spear stabbed silently between the demon lord's eyebrows, an invisible iron plate seemed to appear in front of the demon lord. The tip of the spear no longer moved forward, but drew out bursts of teeth-piercing strokes out of thin air.  With a harsh voice, runes fell like stars one after another, falling to the ground with various colors, bright and dazzling.

    The Demon Lord folded his arms, and the runes falling on the ground began to explode one after another.  The roar was endless, and the explosion was so violent that even the space around the Demon Lord's arms was disrupted.  A pair of strong arms began to become a little blurry, and large pieces of gray aura kept flying out from the arm armor covering the arms.

    What kind of defense is this?  There is no runic formation or the power of any precious phantom at all. Could it be that the void air is all filled with the power of the Demon Lord, so that the mist spear of the nine-tailed sky fox cannot pierce it at all?  Even the falling runes were detonated?  Gao Feng was dumbfounded. He had never encountered such a fighting method before, and had never even thought about it.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng remembered that Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, told him this fighting method.  Then it is most likely that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox learned this method of using runes from Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, after breaking away from the shackles of the dragon-binding rope.  If you put it that way, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's understanding and combat intuition are really powerful!

    Gao Feng heard what Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, said, but he was never able to get in.  Today I saw the nine-tailed sky fox using it. All kinds of huge powers and countless fantastic ideas exploded in Gao Feng's mind like runes in front of the demon lord.

    The runes in front of the Demon Lord were gone, and the mist within dozens of feet around him had completely dispersed. Only the still thick fog spear had stopped trembling, and it was pointed three inches between the Demon Lord's eyebrows.

    "Nine-Dragon Circle Demon, open!" A voice came out from the mist in all directions at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, as if the nine-tailed sky fox had turned into the boundless white mist, omnipresent.

    With the sound of this sound, the entire boundless plain at the foot of the Fairy Mountain began to tremble!  Gao Feng was awakened by the sweet chirping of the nine-tailed sky fox, and was surprised to see that the thick fog around him began to fade, until it was no longer visible.  Several huge pillars of smoke formed by white mist rose around the Demon Lord, as if enemies were approaching from the border, and a soaring fighting spirit spread everywhere at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    It¡¯s a fighting spirit, not a murderous intention.  It is extremely mellow and strong, as if it is a jar of daughter's red that has been stored for hundreds of years and has been buried underground for countless years. After opening the jar, the aroma of the wine is pure, strong, strong and fragrant.

    Unlike Gao Feng¡¯s innate Hunyuan Qi, it is upright and has an innate and pure aura.

    It¡¯s not like Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s murderous aura, which is cruel and cold, killing one person at ten steps and leaving no trace behind for thousands of miles.

    Rather, it is a domineering spirit that cannot be disobeyed, �There is no one left in the world.

    Pillars of smoke swirled up, teeth and claws bared, and nine giant white dragons rose from the ground at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, surrounding the Demon Lord a hundred feet away.

 Text Chapter 629: The Secret Technique of Sky Fox

    "It can still be used like this!" Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, said with emotion beside Gao Feng, a pair of deep eyes shining with excitement.  As if knowing that Gao Feng didn't understand, he explained: "The spear in the mist just drew 1,362 runes. I don't know what method she used to scatter them around the demon lord without knowing it."  , one thousand three hundred and sixty-two rune formations form a large formation, it is really amazing!"

    I see!  Gao Feng was also amazed that in just a few breaths, he could actually carve out more than a thousand runes, and arrange a huge Nine Dragon Circle Demon Array without the demon lord being able to sense it. In the words of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master  To say that it is a miraculous skill is not an exaggeration at all.

    The giant dragon rises from the ground, but when it rises to about the second level of the fairy mountain, it seems to touch the top. As if the dragon knows that there is some power there that it cannot touch, it draws nine arcs in the sky, interspersed in the sky.  At the same time, the power around the fairy mountain suddenly stopped, as if it was imprisoned.

    Like fireworks during the New Year, beautiful patterns sway over the vast grassland at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    At this moment, a crack appeared in the resistance in front of the misty spear. The space in front of the spear withstood the force of the misty spear, and a thin, seemingly non-existent membrane sunk in.  But no matter how hard the mist spear tried, it couldn't break through that layer of protection.

    ¡° Two blue veins popped up on the Demon Lord¡¯s forehead, as if two demon horns grew out of thin air.  In the Nine Dragons Demon Trap Formation, the Demon Lord was also under tremendous pressure and could no longer act as if nothing had happened.

    The milky-white dragon is flying in mid-air, and its body is larger than the real dragon in the dragon forest.  The aura exuded was different from the real dragons, demonic dragons, and wild dragons that Gao Feng had encountered before.  There was no trace of the dragon's breath.  But it contains the flavor of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.  It's just that Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi is dark gold, and the color of the dragon in the formation arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox is the same as the clouds and mist surrounding the fairy mountain, milky white and mellow.

    Every dragon scale on the huge dragon is so huge that you can easily see it clearly even standing at the foot of the fairy mountain.  Nine giant dragons flew with astonishing momentum.  The surrounding layers of mist disappeared, but the nine-tailed sky fox hiding in the mist was nowhere to be seen.  On the empty grassland, one could not see where the nine-tailed fox was.

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t seem to see the nine-tailed fox disappearing, but instead closed his arms.  He was two feet tall, and the muscles on his body were as hard as rocks, full of strength.  The straight body of the mist spear looks like it is made of fine steel.  The shield formed by the gray aura in front of the Demon Lord has bent into a huge arc.  But the mist spear didn't change at all.  As the Demon Lord closed his arms, the seemingly indestructible mist spear was peeled off layer by layer, and the gun body made of mist changed from the thickness of a wrist to the thickness of a finger in the blink of an eye.

    The tip of the spear wanted to shake uncontrollably, but it was restrained by the power of the Demon Lord.  Can't move at all.  The mist spear wants to scream.  But under tremendous pressure.  But not a single sound could be made. Silent and lonely, he turned into a lamb to be slaughtered in front of the powerful and vast power of the demon lord.

    The Demon Lord closed his arms very quickly, and part of the gun body peeled off the mist.  Wrapped in black demonic energy, assimilated.  The mist spear is composed of the mist surrounding the fairy mountain. The power contained in it is essentially the same breath as Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi. The demonic energy cannot assimilate the mist smoothly.  But the Demon Lord seemed to have been aware of this for a long time. After the demonic energy enveloped the mist, a series of bright lights lit up in front of the Demon Lord. The peeling mist wrapped in black demonic energy began to explode.

    ? Black and white are clearly distinct.  Mixed together, it turned into gray breath, hanging low at the foot of the fairy mountain, as if there were still a large number of heavy particles in the gray breath, preventing the gas of this color from floating in the air, and mixed into the milky white mist.

    The gray aura hangs low and is too thick to be dissolved.  It spread extremely slowly in all directions, but the color did not change as the gray aura spread.

    Everything happened very fast. The Nine-Dragon Formation arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox in mid-air had just formed a sky net beside the fairy mountain.

    Everything happened very fast. Gao Feng could only clearly see the Demon Lord's arms folded together, and the soft "pop" sound around the mist spear, as if something was burning. It fell to the ground and turned into ashes, but it did not follow the wind.  Instead of scattering, they gathered together, staining and contaminating the pure white space summoned by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    Everything happened very quickly, but the nine-tailed fox, who was still hiding, could not find the demon lord's flaw.  Although the Demon Lord's power seemed to be restrained and constrained in the Nine Dragons Formation, it was still not something that the Misty Spear could resist.

    And the Demon Lord didn¡¯t reveal any flaws!

    "Fall!" The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox still seemed to be heard from all directions, with echoes and decisive voice. In this roar, countless heads fell to the ground, and the sky and the earth changed color.

    The giant dragon roared silently. Although the dragon roar was silent, it seemed to be heard every day.There was a sound in everyone's heart, which was deafening.

    The giant dragon pounced down from mid-air, coming quickly and fiercely.  The milky white mist where the Demon Lord stood at the foot of the Fairy Mountain has dissipated, revealing tender green grass.  The grass was pinned to the ground by the pressure of the giant dragon, motionless, as if the ground of the fairy mountain suddenly became lower by one layer.

    The Demon Lord is like a rock standing in the grass. No matter how wind blows you from all directions, I will remain unmoved.

    At this time, Gao Feng watched the duel between the two strong men at the foot of the Immortal Mountain, and the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi around him began to shine dazzlingly.  The tremendous pressure pressed on him, making Gao Feng unable to remain indifferent any longer.  But even so, even if the nine giant dragons pressed down from the sky, the sky would collapse and the earth would crack, with an astonishing momentum.  In Gao Feng's mind, it was in another state.

    The Demon Lord is like a majestic mountain. No matter how fierce and ferocious the dragons are, they are unstoppable, as if the Demon Lord can crush all the giant dragons with just one finger.

    The giant dragons fell in all directions, getting faster and faster, and the dragon's whiskers were pulled straight.  It's as if there is a real thing, not just made of mist.

    Everything is not enough!

    The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly became confused, time slowed down, and everything around the fairy mountain became extremely slow, as if a force powerful enough to change the rules of heaven and earth appeared and forcibly solidified time in the void.  .

    Time slows down, bit by bit, as if it can be seen with the naked eye.  This is a strange feeling. The giant dragon that was originally charging towards the Demon Lord like a rainbow is now frozen in the air. Its ferocious face, bright dragon claws, and thick dragon scales are clearly visible.  Several dragon breaths have been sprayed out from the giant dragon's mouth. It is extremely cold, like a blizzard in the bitter cold land of the far north, turning the surrounding air into pieces of snowflakes.

    The space around the Demon Lord began to move like boiling water.  Because it is also subject to the space laws of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, every subtle distortion can be clearly seen, and the Demon Lord's strong body becomes a little blurry.

    "This is a spell cast by the Demon Lord, just right for you to see clearly." Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, did not seem to be affected by the change in time. He calmly explained to Gao Feng the battle between the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    Although Gao Feng knew that time was reversed and stopped by a powerful force, he could not tell whether this was the power exerted by the demon lord or the nine-tailed fox.  As Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, spoke, Gao Feng seemed to feel a warm current flowing around him, and the pressure on his body suddenly eased.

    "What does the Demon Lord want to do?" In Gao Feng's view, the slowdown of time seems to be the same for both parties, and has no practical significance, so he can't figure it out.  Because I didn¡¯t understand, I asked directly.  Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, whether it is Mr. Rui in the Immortal Mountain, the more powerful Mr. Rui in the Yan Mountain, or the young Mr. Rui, the Sword Master who wandered around in the medieval world, looking for strong men to fight, all made Gao Feng  It felt very intimate.  So the confusion in his heart came out as naturally as Meng Tong asking the teacher an academic question.

    "If you look carefully, time does not slow down all the same." Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, said, with powerful eyes, he looked at the Demon Lord in the distance and pointed to Gao Feng.

    Um?  Gao Feng was stunned, is it really different?  Could it be that I saw it wrong?

    ??Looking attentively, there seems to be some difference between the movements of the demon master and the movements of the dragon in the sky, but it seems that the dragon is faster!  How is this going?  Gao Feng repeatedly reviewed the battle between two peerless experts. He didn't know if such an opportunity would ever come across again in his life, so Gao Feng cherished it very much.

    Gao Feng, who was born in a poor family and grew up in adversity, has never lacked the spirit of learning.  Of course I wouldn't give up on such an opportunity. Even though I couldn't understand it, I still looked at it carefully and pondered it.

    Time was forcibly changed by the demon lord. Although it is still unclear what the effect is, the hidden nine-tailed sky fox knows this clearly and knows how sharp the next counterattack will be.  When strong men compete, victory or defeat depends on a thin line. The nine-tailed sky fox has experienced hundreds of battles and challenged countless strong men, so how could he not know this truth.

    The giant dragon pounced down, and there was a muffled, unexplained sound in the surrounding clouds that had become extremely light, as if the nine-tailed fox was reciting some spell.

    The Demon Lord frowned, turning from cautious to solemn.  After closing his arms, he began to type various runes with his hands.  Although the passage of time has become extremely slow, it seems to have little impact on the Demon Lord's movements at the moment. Although the gestures are a bit slow, they are faster than ordinary Taoists.  If you look at the entire plain, against the background of the giant dragon that seems to be stagnant in the air, the Demon Lord's movements are simply unbelievable.

    The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox was sometimes fast and sometimes slow, and it seemed that it was not affected by the slow passage of time, chanting a spell that Gao Feng could not understand.  Sometimes fast and sometimes slow, sometimes far and sometimes close, sometimes high and sometimes low, delicate and charmingIn the sound, the fairy mountain seemed to be shaking, and golden rays of light flashed, as if the nine-tailed fox was trying to move the fairy mountain and press it on the demon lord.

 Text Chapter 630: Flame of the Demon Lord

    "He is indeed the most talented demon clan back then." Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, suddenly said with emotion.  "I didn't expect that just after I escaped from the dragon-binding rope, not only had I returned to my previous level, but even the fairy mountain"

    "What happened to the Fairy Mountain?" Gao Feng only knew that the nine-tailed fox circulated the fog surrounding the first layer of the Fairy Mountain, and these fogs seemed to have a big meaning.  At the very least, neither he nor the nine-tailed sky fox, nor the sword master Mr. Rui could look up through the mist, which covered everything in the sea of ??clouds.  Could it be that these fogs are also formations?

    "The Immortal Mountain has its own protective formation, so no matter who walks on the Immortal Mountain, they can only walk up step by step. There are also layers of protection in the middle, which is difficult to break. If it weren't for your great opportunity, Nine-Tails  It was impossible for Tianhu to reach the fifth level so quickly. She didn't expect that she could completely refine the clouds on the first level in such a short time, and it seemed that part of the second level was also refined. Unfortunately, if the Demon Lord comes later,  After a while, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be her opponent.¡±

    As Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, was speaking, the fog around him began to thicken again.  This thick mist was different from the previous ones. It was no longer quiet, but extremely violent and constantly surging. It seemed that there was some manic wild beast in it that wanted to choose people and devour them.

    The peaceful atmosphere at the foot of the fairy mountain turned violent.

    Wind blows.

    Clouds surge.

    A small light blue beast ran out of the clouds and mist, extremely happy, seeming to be cheering for its own freedom.  But the ferocity in the little beast's eyes was no less fierce than Zhu Yan's.  As soon as he ran out of the clouds, he saw the Demon Lord.  The little beast paused slightly and was restrained by the slow passage of time.  A deafening roar sounded, furious and frantic.

    Sound waves appear layer by layer, colliding with the Demon Lord's restraint on time and space, intertwining, breaking and messing with each other.  No one could have imagined that such a small beast could roar so loudly, and that such a beast could be so violent.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, it seems that the same is true for ancient ferocious beasts like Zhu Yan, who are still in their infancy.  It shows its ferocity.  Could this little beast be some kind of ancient ferocious beast?

    Just thinking about it.  The Demon Lord's gesture had already been completed, and the milky white mist stained by the gray aura that fell in front of him like ashes seemed to be blown by a breeze, "suddenly" rising into the air, and then falling again.  Same as the Demon Lord.  The constraints of time seem to have little effect on Ashes.  Soon he fell in front of the Demon Lord.  Form a six-pointed star array.

    The Demon Lord smiled, his snow-white teeth showing a hint of sinisterness.  "Yes, he is indeed known as the most powerful warrior in the North. He did not disappoint me."

    "That's nonsense. If you hadn't been tied up with the dragon-binding rope for so many years, you would have been beaten into scum a long time ago. How can I let you, a little devil, judge me in front of me?" The voice of the nine-tailed fox seemed to be coming down from the sky.  The surrounding fields are empty and misty.

    "You have talent, I admit it. I met you many years ago, and I know that no matter how hard I try, I will never have the kind of talent that limits people. But I have my tenacity, and I am still stronger now!" Demon Lord!  No sadness or joy, simply describing reality.

    During the conversation between the two, the little beast had already rushed in front of the six-pointed star formation, and it could achieve such speed in a space where time was slow. If it were not bound by the power of the Demon Lord, how fast could this little beast be?  Gao Feng was shocked to find that he was still wrong. No matter how powerful Zhu Yan was, he was still a ferocious beast in his infancy. How could he compare with the little beast in front of him.

    Black auras rose into the sky from the six-pointed star array, reflected on the place where the Nine Dragon Array was bound, and then spread across the sky.  Black-red flames spurted out from the six-pointed star array, as if the Demon Lord's spell had directly summoned the volcano from the Nine Netherlands.

    Black and red smoke was swirling, and a Balrog walked out of the smoke.  Gao Feng always felt that this Balrog was a little different from the ones he had seen before. What exactly was it Gao Feng watched for a few breaths, and only after the little beast pounced on the Balrog did he see clearly what the problem was.  Although the flames around this Balrog glowed black and red, the center of the flames was actually white like smoke!

    The Balrog was very slow, and the little beast pounced on him. In an instant, its four fangs swelled and bit into the hollow in the middle of the Balrog's armor.  The Balrog did not resist, or did not react at all. Under the confinement of the Demon Lord's power, the Balrog could not see the lightning speed of the little beast at all.

    Then, a surprising scene appeared!

    The belly of the little beast that pounced on Balrog's body swelled up, as if it was sucking in the power from Balrog's body, the purest life force.  The seemingly small belly quickly filled up, and the little beast had a pleasant smile on his face, and he wanted to leave with satisfaction.  However, I suddenly found that no matter how hard I tried, the fangs seemed to be embedded in the body of the Balrog and could not be pulled out at all.  The pure power from the origin of life still flows like a torrential river.enter.

    With a strange cry, the little beast's limbs kicked randomly on the Balrog. Every time it stepped on the Balrog, there would be a deep wound on the Balrog's body. The surging magma spurted out from the wound and fell to the ground, destroying the fairy mountain.  The green grass underfoot burned into large pits.

    But no matter how hard the little beast struggled, it could not get rid of the infusion of power from the Balrog's body.  In the blink of an eye, the offensive and defensive sides had switched. The lower abdomen of the little beast that absorbed the power was swelling more and more, and it was about to be burst.  Soon, the little beast's limbs couldn't reach Balrog's body, and the body swelled into a big ball.

    With a "bang" sound, the little beast exploded, forcefully bursting by the Balrog.  The scattered limbs and internal organs lost the little beast's innate power, and were affected by the Demon Lord's time imprisonment. They slowly floated in mid-air, moving almost invisible, and soon turned into mottled and thick mist.

    Several wounds on Balrog's body began to heal. Even under the confinement of time, they were still closing at a speed that was unimaginable to ordinary people.  The black and red flames in the body occasionally appear milky white, making it even more weird.

    The nine-tailed sky fox didn¡¯t seem to notice what was happening here at all. Various beasts, big or small, fierce or clever, were constantly emerging from the milky white mist.  Some are greatly affected by the power of the Demon Lord's confinement time, and their movements are extremely slow, while others are extremely small and still move as fast as flying.  But no matter which beast, Gao Feng could feel the sharp murderous aura emanating from these guys.

    "This is the ferocious beast she defeated when she traveled all over the world. She used the power in the fairy mountain to cast the summoning spell. I didn't expect that she was so strong that she could even use the summoning spell so powerfully." Mr. Rui, the sword master of the fairy mountain  He said with some emotion, a strong fighting spirit could be faintly heard in the words.

    Gao Feng was in a daze, summoning technique?  This is probably a unique skill of the demon clan in the North, but no matter how powerful it is, it cannot be summoned out of thin air.  And judging from the way the little beast died, it should have been transformed into the mist surrounding the fairy mountain.  Is this okay?

    And the Demon Lord seems to be using the power of the Fairy Mountain to summon a different and more powerful Balrog from the Wilderness.  Although the mastery of the rules around the Immortal Mountain is not as smooth as the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, being able to master and use the rules of heaven and earth in such a short period of time is the power of the pinnacle of the Holy Realm?

    In this battle, Gao Feng benefited a lot from the guidance of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and he vaguely already knew what the power of the peak of the Holy Realm was like.  The changes were dizzying and rapid. Just when Gao Feng was feeling happy, the scene changed again.  The vicious beasts that rushed from all directions densely surrounded the Demon Lord and the six-pointed star array, and in the six-pointed star array, there were constantly appearing fire demons and powerful monsters that Gao Feng couldn't name.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s expression was a little cold, and there were faint patterns on the gray armor.  Instead of looking at the ferocious beasts appearing around him, he looked up at the clouds and mists on the fairy mountain, as if he wanted to see through the clouds and see the coffin on the top of the fairy mountain.

    Every ferocious beast is so powerful. The nine-tailed sky fox can summon so many ferocious beasts at one time, and its power is shocking.  But the Demon Lord still acted indifferently, and his thoughts did not seem to be entirely focused on the confrontation with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The ferocious beasts were like monsters, without any fear at all. Countless spells and ferocious beasts attacking at close range covered the Demon Lord and the six-pointed star array from far to near.

    The Demon Lord watched coldly as the various monsters that appeared in the six-pointed star array were submerged in the ocean turned into ferocious beasts, and died miserably one by one without any expression.  It seemed that he didn't care about the ferocious beast summoned by the nine-tailed sky fox, and was waiting for something.

    All the mist that dispersed in the open grassland began to gather, and the ferocious beasts no longer surged out.  Black-red flames lit up in the Demon Lord's eyes, and he noticed that the nine-tailed sky fox on the opposite side was gathering strength, and he no longer waited any longer. The gray armor around him stood up, and bright lines appeared in the gray.  The man's momentum was even stronger, as if he was standing in the Nine Netherworld at this moment, commanding countless monsters under his command to wipe out the underworld ghost army.

    "Nine Nether Flames, come out!" The Demon Lord roared, and the endless sea of ??grass on the endless grassland trembled with the Demon Lord's roar. The air was twisted and dense, and countless explosive powers moved stupidly in the ground at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.  The point where the giant dragon emerged from the Nine-Dragon Circle Demon Array arranged by the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox became a weak point that was broken by the demon lord. Dark flames followed the giant dragon and spewed out like a volcano.

    The black Nine Nether Flames are composed of countless flames. Each black flame is blooming like a black flower. Countless flowers gather together, much faster than the giant dragon that is almost stagnant in mid-air. It seems that there is no  It is not affected by the Demon Lord's imprisonment time and sprays directly onto the dragon.

    The blooming flames of the Nine Netherworld fell on the giant dragon. No matter how the dragon rolled, every blooming coquettish flower burned into the dragon's body very quickly.Inside, the milky white body became riddled with holes and tattered.

 Text Chapter 631 The giant coffin on the top of the mountain

    There are countless black flowers falling in mid-air, landing on various ferocious beasts. No matter how the ferocious beasts struggle, the black flowers will always take root and sprout on the ferocious beasts, turning the irresistible ferocious beasts into  There were masses of black flames, and the delicate and enchanting flowers in the flames bloomed more intensely and hotly.

    The shackles of time were taken back by the Demon Lord, and everything returned to normal.  However, the giant dragons and ferocious beasts summoned by the nine-tailed sky fox all turned into black flames, and countless fierce flames bloomed in the air and on the ground.  The Demon Lord stood in the middle of the flames, seemingly a little tired, and the flames in his eyes became a little dim.  The redness in the black-red flames became less, and black almost occupied all the eyes.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????? ?????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????? ??

    The black flame was originally in full bloom, but every time the Demon Lord passed by, the flame would be extinguished silently, turning into wisps of gray breath and integrating into the Demon Lord's body.

    The blade of the broadsword transformed into the demon lord's right hand was filled with black flames, as if it were transparent and could be seen through at a glance.  The demon lord's arm glowed with a strange light, and a black rainbow appeared wherever the sword passed, making people's hearts tremble.

    A few flawless white hairs fell in the rainbow, floating sadly.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, shook his head slightly and sighed softly.  Behind the Demon Lord, a white fox dog about ten feet in size sat on the ground, with nine snow-white tails wagging casually behind it.  The white fox did not look at the Demon Lord, but stared at a few white hairs falling from the air, in a daze.

    "Awesome!" The Demon Lord was not impressed at all, but looked full of surprise and admiration.  He turned around and looked at the white fox. The knife in his right arm had disappeared. He looked at the white fox seriously and said.

    "It's still a little bit off, this broken mountain!" The white fox said with some regret at first, but then got furious and returned to the little fox in Gao Feng's heart.  He was furious and roared at the fairy mountain.

    "If that kid from the Northland had your understanding and grasp of the timing of the battle, he would have been invincible long ago." The Demon Lord said seriously: "Fortunately, I came early for this battle. If it had been another year later,  I¡¯m afraid all the hard work will be wasted.¡±

    The white fox shook his head slightly and stared blankly at the fairy mountain. The nine white tails behind him were blurred one by one and put away.  His figure also became smaller, he turned around and jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulder, and lay down with some lethargy, ignoring the demon lord.  This battle was very taxing on the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and it could be said that it was trying its best.  Although only a few fox hairs were cut off in the end, he was not energetic at all and felt a little wilted.

    "Mr. Sword Master, do you still want to give me some advice?" the Demon Lord asked with a smile.  The surrounding fog dissipated, the fairy mountain regained its previous peace and tranquility, and the endless grassland returned to its original appearance.  Dots of black flame-turned-flowers flew back into the armor worn by the Demon Lord, as if nothing had happened.

    Mr. Jian Zunrui nodded slightly and said loudly: "I have been very lonely for so many years. When a strong person comes to visit, of course it is inevitable to show one's embarrassment."

    The Demon Lord nodded and stopped talking. The flames in his eyes were shining brightly again. He stared at the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui, who had already transformed his right hand into a sword, and was ready for battle.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, smiled slightly, cupped his hands and said, "Asking for advice."

    After saying that, the small sword pendant on the dragon rope around Gao Feng's waist fell into Mr. Rui's hands at some point.  A light blue robe is rising in the wind, flowing as elegant as a fairy.

    With the long sword in hand, the temperament of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, changes.  The whole person is like an unsheathed sword, sharp and sharp.  The fairy mountain is shrouded in mist, and the sound of war drums can be heard in the layers of mist.

    Every time the war drum is beaten, it seems to hit Gao Feng's heart, making his heart beat loudly.  This is the fiercest fighting spirit, this is the purest fighting spirit.

    Amidst the sound of war drums, Zhuang Huai is fierce.

    Amid the sound of war drums, Feng Yunqi'er is still there.

    Amidst the sound of war drums, Dragon City¡¯s flying generals came on horseback.

    Amidst the sound of war drums, the new energy spreads to the metal, and the cold light shines on the iron clothes.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Armor light shines towards the golden scales of the sun, piercing the black clouds.

    Amidst the sound of war drums, it seemed as if countless war spirits were marching into the battlefield indifferently, no matter how many of them could return.

    A scholar in white clothes loomed in the clouds and mist of the fairy mountain. The war drum in front of him was worn out, smelling of blood and gunpowder smoke on the battlefield.  The scholar in white clothes holds his long hair in his mouth, and his long black hair forms a sharp contrast with his slightly pale face.  Holding the huge drumstick in his hand, he struck hard, his murderous aura and desire to fight all melted into the sound of the war drums, which made people's blood boil.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, draws his sword straight out, upright and upright.  Wearing a light blue robe, her long black hair was trailing behind her.The wind dances.

    The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!

    After experiencing the reincarnation of karma in the Middle Ages, Gao Feng showed the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master to Mr. Rui when he was young in the Medieval World. I don¡¯t know why, but now it is wielded by the Immortal Mountain Sword Master Mr. Rui, and the artistic conception is purer.  More powerful.  The rumbling drums in the phantom behind him seemed to have entered Gao Feng's soul. Although it was not directed at Gao Feng, every drum beat moved Gao Feng's heartbeat. At first, it seemed that the drums catered to Gao Feng's heartbeat.  After just a few beats, Gao Feng's heart beat involuntarily to the sound of the rumbling war drums.

    The face of the Demon Lord opposite turned pale. It seemed that the sound of war drums not only affected Gao Feng, but also affected a peerless strongman like the Demon Lord.  The nine-tailed sky fox squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng couldn't see the little fox's performance, but the pure fighting spirit seemed to exude from the little fox, without the previous lazy aura.  Even the wolf hair that Beidi gave to Gao Feng in the Noble Phantasm trembled slightly, seeming to feel this pure fighting spirit.

    Only the last of the three wolf hairs is left, which is placed inside the Butterfly Noble Phantasm. When Gao Feng advanced to the holy realm, the wolf hairs had little effect.  Gao Feng couldn't deal with the problem, and Beidi's wolf hair had no effect.  Gao Feng seemed to have forgotten the only remaining wolf hair. It was not until this moment that the wolf hair trembled that he remembered it.

    "That kid is indeed very strong." The little fox seemed to feel the trembling of the wolf hair on Gao Feng's shoulder, and said with some emotion.  In the light and shadow on the fifth level of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng once saw the girl in white who was still an eight-tailed spirit fox leading the little boy to challenge the strong men from all sides, but now there is no jealousy or envy in the tone of the nine-tailed fox.  Instead, he was filled with unwillingness and resentment from being imprisoned in the Immortal Mountain for so many years.

    Gao Feng knew that the little fox was just talking to himself, so he didn't care. He concentrated on feeling the magnificence of the sword of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master.  This time he saw the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and the battle with Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, and the series of duels between strong men made Gao Feng realize a lot.  Although you have advanced to the Holy Realm, understanding and controlling power cannot be achieved overnight. You need to experience it in countless battles and find a path that best suits you.

    ??Looking at it carefully, there is nothing fancy about this simple sword. Compared with the nine-tailed fox just attacking in the east and west, using its clever hands to disturb the mind and then delivering a fatal blow in the back, it is more simple.  Because of simplicity, to a certain extent, it is another kind of strength for Gao Feng.

    Because of paranoia, because of simplicity, we are stronger!

    Pure fighting spirit, pure pursuit of power, without any selfish thoughts, are all displayed in the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master.  In Gao Feng's view, this sword is approaching perfection, and is not even weaker than the sword used by the medieval sword master Mr. Rui when he killed "King of Wei Hong Yang".

    This is pursuit, even if it is a paranoid pursuit, this is pursuit!  Mr. Rui's lifelong pursuit has endured being imprisoned and weakened, but he persisted in pursuing it and refused to give up.  Even if he was imprisoned in the Demonic War Temple in the Immortal Mountain, even if he had only a ray of distraction, even if he had no opponent but only emptiness and loneliness in the Immortal Mountain, he would still create an earth-shattering sword!

    All life is in full bloom at this moment!

    In full bloom!

    The Demon Lord made a strange cry, and it seemed that he had never thought that Mr. Rui, the Immortal Mountain Sword Master who was imprisoned in the Immortal Mountain and was just a ray of distraction, could be so powerful.  The hand knife transformed into his right arm has changed from transparent to pitch black, a bottomless color.  Gao Feng just glanced at it and felt that his soul was being pulled in by the power of the knife in his hand.

    Fighting spirit and magic power, two peak powers, haven¡¯t they appeared together in how many years?  At this moment, at the foot of the Fairy Mountain, the two forces finally began to collide, blooming into the most brilliant colors.

    "Boom!" There was a loud noise.  The two peak powers at the foot of the Immortal Mountain finally collided together.

    No one can avoid it. Whether it is the Demon Lord or Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, they all seem to be eager for this collision and a contest of strength.  Surprisingly, despite the roaring sound, there was no smoke rising from the collision place, nor was there a ravine plowed out of the ground due to the leakage of power.

    The Demon Lord and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, stood opposite each other, their swords and long swords crossed, and a rainbow-like halo surrounded them.  Gao Feng clearly remembered that in the Middle Ages, the sword master Mr. Rui and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" made the final blow, and even the strong men around them had to retreat. At this moment, although the sound was loud, there was no leakage of power at all.  Could it be said that the control of power by the Demon Lord and the Immortal Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui has surpassed that of Mr. Rui and "King of Wei Hong Yang" in the medieval world?

    Gao Feng gave up the idea as lightning flashed in his mind.  impossible!  Then it can only be because of being in the Immortal Mountain. Either the power of the laws of heaven and earth in the Immortal Mountain suppresses the Demon Lord and Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord of the Immortal Mountain, or the two of them have a tacit understanding.At the same time, they restrained their own strength.

    Why?

    Gao Feng was thinking, and countless complicated pictures and thoughts were intertwined in his mind. The brilliance of the sword of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord just now, was used as the background. The scenes he had experienced and seen appeared and disappeared one after another. Gao Feng  A strange thought suddenly appeared in my mind.  That wooden coffin suddenly appeared in my mind. Is this coffin the most critical node?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 632 Beidi Wolf Howl

    The hand sword transformed from the Demon Lord's right arm resisted the long sword of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord. He was eager to kill, his face was ferocious, and volcanoes erupted in his eyes.  Two black and red flames filled with the smell of sulfur spurted out, pointing directly at the white-clothed warrior behind Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, who was beating drums in the mist of the Fairy Mountain.

    "Kill!" The Demon Lord roared violently. His arms did not become thicker. It seemed that all the power was gathered. Instead, his arms became thin and withered, and his body became slightly smaller.  Although it became smaller, the power became more pure. He pushed forward violently, and a fierce and violent hurricane rose up around the demon lord. With indifference and disregard, it turned into countless sword-like winds and blew towards the Fairy Mountain Sword Master Mr. Rui and Rui.  The gentleman in white behind him.

    In the Immortal Mountain, time passes extremely slowly, and Gao Feng doesn't know what kind of obstacles it has to his practice.  But I once heard the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, sighing about the power of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master in the Yanshan War Demon Temple. They lamented that the outside is indeed stronger than the inside. That must have his reason.

    ? Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, understood the first sword of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and he persevered to refine his fighting spirit to the present level, pure

    It seems that the limit has been reached to the point of letting the devil show his face.  No matter what, he can't be stronger than the Demon Lord, one of the top five in the world.  The Demon Lord exerted all his strength, like crazy, the flames in his eyes spurted out, even if Gao Feng stood very far away, he could feel the heat of the flames.

    The black-red flame no longer looks like the Balrog that just appeared, with the milky white mist of the fairy mountain, but the purest Nine Nether Flames.  Black and red flowers fell in mid-air like a goddess scattering flowers, and landed next to the scholar in white.  It fell on the scholar in white, on the ancient war drum, and in the mist of the fairy mountain.

    Blossoming black flames bloomed, carrying the indifferent heat of the Nine Netherlands, ignoring everything and destroying everything.

    The black hair bitten in the mouth was burnt, and the hands holding the drumstick were burned by the flames of the Nine Nethers, revealing the bones. The scholar in white seemed to smile, and Gao Feng felt that the scholar in white seemed to smile.

    You can still laugh at this time!  Gao Feng had no time to explore what this smile meant, as the last drum beat sounded.  The vision of the scholar in white disappears.  The whole body was burned by the flames of the Nine Netherworlds with countless wounds, but the war drum seemed not to be afraid of the flames from the Nine Netherlands at all, and remained unscathed.

    As the illusion gradually disappeared, the power of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, was also weakened.  The Demon Lord suddenly pushed the sword in his right arm.  Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, retreated like a withered leaf.  Like a shooting star.  After blooming with the most brilliant brilliance, it gradually lost its color and smashed towards the fairy mountain.

    The nine-tailed sky fox jumped down from Gao Feng, and in an instant transformed into a girl in white, holding up the Immortal Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui with one arm.  The power of the Demon Lord is extremely powerful.  As if the girl in white was hit hard, her body began to spin in mid-air, and she relied on spinning again and again to dissolve the demon lord's power.

    The white figure is spinning like a top, as if a fairy is dancing, and the graceful figure looks even more charming at this moment.

    "You guys retreat, I want to go up the mountain." The demon lord's right arm was still holding the knife, and black-red flames spurted out from his eyes. His body's strength had reached its peak, and his words contained the message that no matter who stood in front of him, he would kill them.  The killing was brutal.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, seemed to have been seriously injured. As the girl in white stopped dancing, he barely stood beside the girl in white, coughing up blood.  However, there was a kind of fanaticism in his expression. It didn't look like he had been seriously injured, but he was still thinking about the battle just now.

    Gao Feng wanted to help Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, but was silently rejected by Mr. Rui.  Gao Feng sighed in his heart, he was indeed the one who built the War Demon Temple!

    "You can go up if you want?" the girl in white said with a smile, looking up at the layers of mist around the fairy mountain, turning a blind eye to the devil's vicious appearance, and continued: "We can only peel off the cocoons to break through the power contained in this broken mountain, like you  I'm afraid you'll regret being so cruel. Besides, I've been here for hundreds of years, and it's my other home. If you just go up there and destroy this place, where will I go?"

    The Demon Lord let out a muffled roar and slashed the sword in the air.  The girl in white danced her sleeves lightly, but she couldn't stop the pure black hand knife.  The layers of white water sleeves were split open, and the layers of defense were instantly broken. The Demon Lord, whose strength had been raised to the extreme, no longer wanted to reminisce about the past, and walked unstoppably towards the fairy mountain step by step.

    The face of the girl in white seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and her arms were dancing rapidly. Facing the Demon Lord's mountain-like pressure, even the nine-tailed fox was powerless and retreated step by step, leaving a deep hole on the ground of the fairy mountain.  Deep footprints.  Simply retreating cannot dissipate all the pressure exerted by the Demon Lord, and the excess power must be transmitted underground.  Gao Feng felt the embarrassment of the girl in white. With his innate Hunyuan Qi, he was about to pull away and stand in front of the girl in white.

    With a sword in his hand, Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, seemed to have guessed what Gao Feng meant. He put the long sword into Gao Feng's hand and said, "Go and try it. What you have gained today?Much.  It's a pity that you are still young. Although you have entered the realm quickly, you have not experienced much life and death training. It is still a bit reluctant to master the most powerful power.  This opportunity is not bad, go and try it.  "

    Gao Feng was speechless. It seemed that in the eyes of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, there was no life or death.  Living and dying again and again is just a means to understand power. In the eyes of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, there is no greed, and all external objects are the medium to realize one's control of power.  He has no desire for almost anything, he just pursues the source of power with fanatical persistence.

    Not crazy, not live.

    The footprints left in front of the girl in white became deeper and deeper. As the Demon Lord shouted loudly, it finally seemed like a broken flower, flying backwards with a trail of blood, and fell into the mist of the fairy mountain without a trace.

    In the mist on the first level of the mountain road, several exclamations came from the Zhuguolin. Among the uneven exclamations, several figures fled hurriedly towards the depths of the forest.

    oh?  From the corner of his eye, Gao Feng caught a glimpse of the Zhuguoshumei in the Zhuguolin. There was no longer only one Zhuguoshumei, but several more children.  Did the red fruit brought back from the Middle Ages grow into a small tree so quickly?  Although it was a bit unexpected, I was still a little happy.  Although his heartstrings were stretched to the tightest level and never relaxed, Gao Feng still had a smile on his lips.

    This is how life continues to multiply.

    Before he could feel any more happy, the figure of the Demon Lord arrogantly walked to the stone steps, preparing to climb up the steps and reach the top of the Fairy Mountain.

    Gao Feng held a long sword in front of the demon lord. The innate Hunyuan Qi was strengthened again for no reason in the fairy mountain. It seemed that there was an extra bonus to the innate Qi.  Gao Feng felt that his power had reached its peak at this moment, reaching a level that he had never touched before.  I just saw the battle between two top powerhouses, and I understood it in my heart. The power I controlled made me feel very powerful.

    As soon as the innate Hunyuan Qi was released, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was wrapped in dark golden light, and he transformed into a golden-armored giant again.  The difference is that this time there is no War Demon Strike at all, and the golden-armored giant appears.  What surprised Gao Feng even more was that his body had not grown in size. The golden-armored giant had become the same size as Gao Feng, and smoothly merged with Gao Feng's body at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.

    "Seeking death!" The Demon Lord roared and slashed out with his knife.  Gao Feng waved his sword to stop him, feeling a mountain-moving force pressing down on him. The dark golden light blooming all over his body became more intense under the pressure, and he involuntarily took a step back.

    Originally, Gao Feng was going to use the rune technique that the nine-tailed sky fox had just performed, but the power of the demon lord was too powerful and Gao Feng was not allowed to make such delicate movements within a few inches.

    The nine-tailed sky fox flew into the mist of the fairy mountain and was severely injured. A few drops of blood fell from the sky, and a few long white hairs were cut off by the demon lord.  Gao Feng took a step back, and a drop of blood fell from the sky and landed on the sword in Gao Feng's hand.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt the power of the wolf hair inside the Butterfly Noble Phantasm surge, and he flew out directly from the Noble Phantasm.  Lang Hao seemed to feel that someone close to him had been hurt, and he became angry and burst out with hidden power.

    If you are facing a real person from Qingxu Sect or Taoist Academy, Gao Feng can be sure that the explosion of power contained in the wolf hair will severely damage the opponent.  But now we are facing a demon lord who is one of the top five in the world, or a demon lord who has experienced two battles and whose demonic energy has been raised to the highest level. What use can the wolf hair be?  Perhaps only the presence of Beidi could stop the Demon Lord from going up the mountain.  But this is a fairy mountain after all. The Demon Lord has tried so hard to find this place, so how could Beidi come?

    It¡¯s all in vain.  Gao Feng felt the anger on the wolf's hair, but the gap in power made both the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Fairy Mountain Sword Master defeated. What use could it have!

    The wolf flew out, and a drop of blood fell from the air.  The wolf hair happened to come into contact with the blood bead, and immediately, a flawless white fox hair also fell down.

    Everything seemed to have been set a long time ago, everything seemed to have been practiced countless times in countless reincarnations. The blood droplets fell into Gao Feng's hands with the hair and breath of Beidi and Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  On the long sword.

    In a flash of lightning, the Demon Lord's sword has arrived, so fast that it is dizzying to see.  But Gao Feng felt that at this moment, time seemed to have returned to the time when it had just been forcibly blocked by the Demon Lord. Even the Demon Lord's sword was horribly slow.  I exhausted all my strength and could only move extremely slowly. The whole world seemed to have stopped. Only the drop of blood with the breath of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Northern Emperor falling on the long sword was crystal clear, like a drop of red.  agate, shining brilliantly.  Gao Feng could even clearly see the drops of blood falling, forming a curved arc, and then bouncing back.  Fall again.

    The blood no longer moved, but slowly seeped into the sword in Gao Feng's hand.  It's like a skillful hand using rare materials in the world.The long sword is carved with great care, every stroke.  Clear runes began to appear in front of Gao Feng little by little. From the first strokes to the final ending, the runes were extremely unfamiliar, yet they carried an extremely familiar aura.

 Text Chapter 633: The Power of the Demon Lord

    Gao Feng vaguely saw the girl in white holding the hand of the boy in black walking in the snow many years ago, with the baby in her arms looking around curiously.  The two lines of footprints were extremely clear in the snow, extending to the end of the world.

    Gao Feng vaguely saw fierce beasts and powerful men falling into their hands, swimming freely between heaven and earth, searching for the true meaning of power.

    At this moment, a trace that could not be said to be a rune or a carving appeared on the sword in his hand.  The long sword contained the power of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master. Strangely, instead of rejecting the changes that were taking place, it seemed to be excited and excited. The sword could not help but tremble slightly, not in rejection, but in excitement.

    The two hairs were gone, and the breath of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Northern Emperor was dissolved in the crimson blood, carving runes on the long sword, and dyeing the runes bright red.  With a bit of murderous aura, a bit of majestic fighting spirit, and a bit of heroic bloodiness, on the first step of the Fairy Mountain, the long sword of Mr. Rui, the sword master of the Fairy Mountain, was revealed to the world.

    As the last stroke was drawn, layers of strange light emerged, and the black, white, and red auras merged seamlessly, creating a halo on the long sword.  Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to feel the changes on the long sword. Dark golden light bloomed and merged with many auras.

    The moment of brilliance soon returned to calm.  The demon lord's hand knife slashed at him, but nothing seemed to change.  But the rune on the long sword that he couldn't understand made Gao Feng vaguely remember what had just happened, and Gao Feng realized that something seemed to have changed.

    When the splendor turns to tranquility.  The time imprisoned by some unknown force also returned to normal.  The sword was faster than lightning and slashed through mountains, not giving Gao Feng any time to react.

    Gao Feng subconsciously swung his sword in front of the Demon Lord's sword, and narrowly blocked the Demon Lord's sword.  The moment the long sword touched the hand knife, a thick black mist suddenly appeared in the hand knife, and a monster appeared on the hand knife.  The brilliant colors in the long sword reappeared, and the light and shadow of a snow-white nine-tailed fox and the light and shadow of a huge black wolf appeared. The scholar in white behind him stood uninjured with his hands behind his back, looking at the battle in front of him indifferently, with no intention of participating.  .

    The Demon Lord was also shocked by the situation in front of him and roared violently.  The bottomless black on the knife quickly faded.  The monster's body grew larger and rushed towards the nine-tailed fox and black wolf.  In the light and shadow, the black wolf is the prototype of Beidi, and is simply not comparable to the black wolf next to Gao Feng.  Even if there is only a ray of light and shadow, the power displayed is countless times stronger than that of a wolf hair.  Even Gao Feng felt in a daze that his own power could not keep up with the power contained in this light and shadow.  What's more, there is still the nine-tailed sky fox.  The wolf and the fox cooperated so skillfully that they flowed like clouds and flowing water.  Fighting with the light and shadow monster transformed from the black hand knife.

    The Demon Lord smiled ferociously.  Said: "You think this can stop me from going up the mountain?"

    Gao Feng was speechless, trying his best to resist the Demon Lord's stormy attack.  The power of the demon master's sword was poured into the monster a lot, although Gao Feng felt that the pressure was relieved.  You can resist, but you can only retreat step by step towards the fairy mountain.  The Demon Lord pressed forward step by step, Gao Feng retreated step by step, and the fight was in full swing with one sword after another.

    "Have you thought of it before?" Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, asked with a smile on his lips.

    The girl in white curled her lips and said: "There are so many tricks. I just didn't expect that boy to practice hard for so many years and reach such an extent. Fairy Mountain, Fairy Mountain, I really don't know why that old guy arranged the Fairy Mountain back then.  "

    "It's a benefit to the kid Gao Feng." Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, looked pale and severely injured. He could barely support himself and leaned on a huge rock at the foot of the Fairy Mountain. He looked up at Gao Feng and the Demon Lord fighting and said, "I  That sword contains powerful sword intent. If it weren¡¯t for being on the Immortal Mountain, if it weren¡¯t for the auras of you and that kid appearing at the same time, and if it wasn¡¯t for the auras of you and that kid, and if it wasn¡¯t for the blood curse technique of your fox clan, it would have been impossible to carve runes on the long sword.  .¡±

    "It's just a coincidence. Although it is strong, it is not good for the current situation." The girl in white who turned into a nine-tailed fox looked at the two figures who had gradually retreated to the second level of the fairy mountain. Gao Feng was wearing a dark golden light and  The demon master's black demonic energy was very bright and conspicuous in the milky white mist of the fairy mountain.  "Look, we're about to arrive at your Demon War Temple."

    "Yeah. There's nothing inside. If the Sword Master outside is there, he might be able to stop him. Do you think he can get to the highest point?" The Sword Master outside that Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, is talking about is naturally the Sword Master in Yanshan Mountain.  Mr. Zunrui, I just don¡¯t know what means Emperor Wei used to forcefully divide the sword master into two people, one stayed in Yanshan and the other was imprisoned in Xianshan.

    "Who knows, I'll see it if I go further up. I just hope that you can either let me out or destroy it together. If I continue to live in this bad place, I'm afraid that one day I will go crazy." Nine-tailed Sky FoxHe actually said with a smile, "When I was refining the second layer of mist, I felt that I might wake up that bitch. Then I thought about Xu Tuzhi, but I didn't expect him to come in so early. If I had known, I wouldn't care whether he lived or died.  After being refined, this demon won¡¯t be rampant today.¡±

    "It's because we have lived in Fairy Mountain for too long." Mr. Rui, the sword master of Fairy Mountain, sighed softly and said: "Actually, I have some expectations. If I can go out, do you think I will be alone or two people?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox was stunned by the question asked by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master. After thinking about it for a while, he smiled sweetly and his face was like a peach blossom.

    "Go up, go up. Look, look, I'm going to smash your ruined temple!" I didn't expect how to answer Mr. Rui, the sword master of the Fairy Mountain. The nine-tailed sky fox saw the dark gold and black figure had arrived at the second place of the Fairy Mountain.  Layer, said happily.  I was so excited that I jumped up, hurting my wounds, and kept coughing.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, smiled and said, "You really want to destroy my ruined temple?"

    "Of course." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox did not conceal what he was thinking, and said straightforwardly: "Of course I went to Yanshan to find the War Demon Temple, but was" After saying that, he hesitated, not knowing how to describe the fairy mountain.  The relationship between Mr. Sword Zun Rui and Mr. Sword Zun Rui in Yanshan coughed twice more and continued: "I am really angry at being taught a lesson by you as a little girl. Back then, I really had no interest in commanding the demons in the North.  But I thought that if there were more people, I would bring all the demons in the north to level your Demon War Temple. But before that day came, I was captured."

    "Haha." Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, laughed generously and said, "Your clone is on top, so you can be considered the one who smashed it this time. It's just a ruined temple. If you smash it, you'll just smash it. What else can you do?"  Think so much.¡±

    "I hope the noise will be smaller, so as not to disturb the guy above." The nine-tailed fox's thoughts were so fast that he directly said another thing, ignoring what he just said.

    On the second level of the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng, wearing golden armor, fought to the death with the Demon Lord.  But no matter what, he is still slightly weaker than the Demon Lord, and he can barely hold on while retreating step by step before being defeated.  The light and shadow in the long sword rune were fighting fiercely with the monster. Whether it was the nine-tailed fox, the light and shadow of Beidi, or the light and shadow of the monster, they were all severely damaged, and both sides were injured.

    The Demon Lord went up to the second level of the Fairy Mountain and saw the stone steps hidden in the mist. He smiled and said: "So that's it, just walk up step by step. You kid is still making noises in front of me. It's really annoying and annoying to death."  !¡±

    After saying that, the hand knife on his right arm burst out with a dark color, and the monster that was fighting the nine-tailed sky fox and the black wolf was sucked back, and its body suddenly shone with a power similar to Zhu Yan's.

    "The thing on your little monkey is also called Weisha? Today I want you to see what is called Weisha!" The rise of the devil, coupled with the many years of planning to enter the fairy mountain, the mountain road is ahead, and I feel very satisfied and excited.  Started laughing arrogantly.

    Gao Feng clenched his teeth and looked at the Demon Lord.  Dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi circulates around the body, turning from defense to offense, and stabs out with the long sword.  The light gray of the Demon Lord's armor glowed with an extremely restrained brilliance, which was deeper than the black demonic aura. It was unclear how many resentful spirits were struggling, roaring, and hovering in anger between the gray brilliance.

    The Demon Lord casually picked up the long sword that Gao Feng was stabbing at, and said with an arrogant smile: "Today, because of the fate of you leading me to find the Immortal Mountain, I will not take your life. I will let you see what is the most powerful person in the world."  strength!"

    Gao Feng was like an anvil that had been beaten countless times by the Demon Lord, and dark golden blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth.  He wiped it casually and stared at the rampant demon lord in front of him stubbornly and unyieldingly, looking at it fiercely.  The light and shadow of the nine-tailed sky fox, the black wolf, and the white-clothed warrior returned to the long sword runes. With this power, Gao Feng felt that he could hold on for a while longer.  However, what's the use in facing the devil who is determined to win?

    In the wilderness, Gao Feng had seen Zhu Yan¡¯s silver awe-inspiring body, and the resentful spirits inside the awe-inspiring man, with their ubiquitous attacks and greedy desires. It seemed that these resentful spirits only had hatred and destroyed for the sake of destruction.

    Gao Feng felt nervous when he saw the gray aura emerging from the armor worn by the Demon Lord.  At that time in the wilderness, I saw Zhu Yan surrounded by evil spirits and resentful spirits, and felt very powerful.  But compared with the power of the Demon Lord, Zhu Yan is really just a baby in swaddling clothes and cannot be compared at all.

    The armor of the Demon Lord was originally light gray, and when it suddenly became powerful, it was densely packed with resentful spirits.  Every resentful spirit is extremely powerful. Occasionally, a resentful spirit will get close to the outer layer. Gao Feng can clearly see the resentful spirit's face full of resentment, pain, and greed, as if all the negative emotions in the world are contained in the resentful spirit.  of.  Every vengeful spirit is bigger than Zhu Yan's vengeful spirit, and the power they feel is stronger.

 Text Chapter 634: Minor Changes

    Is this the power of the Demon Lord?  When facing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Immortal Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui, the Demon Lord didn't use his true power?  Gao Feng was in a daze, he didn't expect the Demon Lord to be so strong.  It seems that he has been guarding against something and has not gone all out.  After reaching the second level of the Immortal Mountain, how could the Demon Lord not see with his intelligence that this was the way to the top of the Immortal Mountain?

    With his heart still, Gao Feng figured out the current situation and the Demon Lord's thoughts, so he would definitely face the Demon Lord with a full blow.

    If you can¡¯t hide, come on!

    The innate Hunyuan Qi all over his body was circulating rapidly, and dark golden light circulated around Gao Feng, low-key and restrained.  A series of silver snakes danced wildly in the dark golden light. Although the momentum was not as amazing as before, Gao Feng knew that he deliberately restrained his power. At this time, his control of power naturally improved to a higher level.

    The Demon Lord didn't make any movement, and the power around him emitted as he pleased, turning into countless rays of light, so dense and thick that even the resentful spirits inside couldn't be seen clearly, as if every ray of light was like a substance and went straight to Gao Feng.

    With a thought in his mind, he originally wanted to use the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master to kill countless powerful evil spirits, but the powerful evil spirits around the Demon Lord moved faster and more violently than what Gao Feng thought in his mind.  Just when Gao Feng thought about it, a gray power came to him.  The ferocious face of the resentful spirit in the majesty is clearly visible, countless resentments are overflowing, and it is biting and cold.

    That's too late!  Gao Feng only had time to hold the long sword in front of him before the gray power hit him.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was originally the nemesis of all evil spirits and ghosts, even Zhu Yan was close to Gao Feng for some reason.  The powerful resentful spirits on the body are also afraid of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  However, I don¡¯t know how long it took to refine the evil spirit contained in the Demon Lord¡¯s power, and I don¡¯t know what method was used to strengthen it.  Although the dark golden light is still effective, its effect is greatly reduced, and it cannot completely prevent the intrusion of the Demon Lord's power.

    Countless resentful spirits obscured Gao Feng's sight, and he suffered heavy blows one after another.  Although the resentful spirit in the gray majesty could not directly swallow the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi or the golden armor on Gao Feng, it had no choice but to start hitting Gao Feng hard.

    No longer stepping back step by step like before, Gao Feng was directly knocked into the air by the impact of countless resentful spirits, and fell hard to the back.  The dark golden light on his body became extremely dim.  Full of holes.  dilapidated.

    Gao Feng flew straight out and hit the War Demon Temple hard.  The indestructible stone pillars of the War Demon Temple were knocked down, and the front hall trembled.  The stone slab in front of the Demon War Temple was plowed by Gao Feng's body into a ravine more than ten feet deep, and gravel flew everywhere.  A cloud of smoke and dust was flying.

    The gray power on the Demon Lord's armor does not stop there.  Instead, he roared ferociously and rushed towards the War Demon Temple.  These evil spirits seem to be full of resentment towards everything.  Want to destroy everything in front of you.  At this moment, Gao Feng has fallen, and the tall and majestic War Demon Temple has naturally become the target of the evil spirits in Weisha.  Countless thick resentful spirits flew around and crashed into the War Demon Temple.

    Even if it¡¯s a rock.  It's like a resentful spirit can chew off a piece of meat.  There were loud roars, and the shadows of gray resentful spirits filled the War Demon Temple.  The ancient building that had existed for unknown ages began to tremble, began to shed countless dust, and began to become vulnerable to the attacks of the evil spirits.

    The Demon Lord looked indifferently at the resentful spirits flying all over the sky. Amidst the screams of the resentful spirits, the faint cries of several children could be heard from the mountain above.

    "Boom!" With a loud bang, the War Demon Temple collapsed.  The huge sound of the collapse of the War Demon Temple still could not cover up the roar of the resentful spirits. Countless resentful spirits were flying in the ruins, flying up and down among the broken walls, looking for all targets that could be destroyed.

    Seeing that Gao Feng was pinned down by the ruins of the War Demon Temple, the Demon Lord turned around and walked straight towards the third floor of the stone steps.  At the same time, the fairy mountain seemed to be trembling, and a tall figure descended with dark clouds.

    "What a delicate little guy, he should be better than the puppets in Zhongjing City." The Demon Lord saw a giant armored puppet striding down the stone steps leading to the third level of the Immortal Mountain, heading straight for him.  The huge body seemed to put no pressure on the Demon Lord, and he casually commented on the hostile behemoth.

    The gray power flew back from the ruins of the War Demon Temple and headed straight for the giant armored puppet.  The puppet slashed with the long knife in his hand, but no matter what, he was still overwhelmed by countless resentful spirits in an instant.  The vengeful spirit in the silver majesty around Zhu Yan only swallowed the monsters and was strengthened by it.  The vengeful spirit in the gray majesty of the Demon Lord seems to be extremely strong. It is not interested in devouring it at all. Instead, it destroys everything it sees and everything in the world.

    "Lao Lu must be heartbroken." The girl in white stood at the foot of the mountain, watching the dust flying on the second floor of the fairy mountain, watching the War Demon Temple collapse, and watching the giant armored puppet being overwhelmed by the grudges in the gray majesty. Not only did she not  He was anxious, but he smiled and said as if he was watching a joke.

    &nbsp; The figure of Zhuguoshumei loomed in the Zhuguolin. Several Zhuguoshumei peered deep into the forest, worried that the Demon Lord would accidentally destroy the Zhuguolin, but they did not dare to come out to face the Demon Lord.

    Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, nodded slightly and said: "There is no way, we can't just watch this guy go up. To say that Lao Lu probably doesn't want to go out at all. There is no Jiazi in the mountain and the cold is unknown. It's so good here. There are endless rare materials.  , with endless time, he can do anything according to his own imagination that he never dared to think of before. If he goes out, this will not be possible. "

    "That's right, it's just a matter of seeking kindness and receiving kindness." The girl in white smiled like a flower and watched with great interest as the giant armored puppet was overwhelmed by countless resentful spirits, and was chewed into pieces by the resentful spirits one after another, breaking into pieces on the ground.

    "Lao Lu's hands are really clever. The more delicate the puppets I have seen, the more fragile they are. Unlike the ones made by Lao Lu, they are delicate and resistant to beating. Look, those hands are still  It can move." The girl in white said jumping like a little girl, pointing to the second level of the fairy mountain in the distance where she couldn't see the details at all.  She seems to have forgotten her serious injuries, maybe because she has spent too long in the mountains and is lonely all day long. When there is excitement, the little girl is always more excited than Mr. Rui.

    But no matter how the girl in white joked, the red spots on the front of the snow-white gauze dress were cleverly concealed.  Occasionally a corner is revealed, but it is even more shocking.

    On the second floor of the Immortal Mountain, in the open space in front of the Demon War Temple, a broken mechanical arm was still stretching its fingers, trying to catch a departing resentful spirit.  His fingers clicked and he moved slowly. Although he tried his best, he still couldn't keep even a single resentful spirit.  But even so, it's amazing enough.  This is the gap in strength. The Demon Lord is so powerful that even Mr. Rui, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, were seriously injured, let alone a mindless armored puppet?

    The gray majestic spirit retracted into the Demon Lord's armor. Although it was filled with soaring vitality and unwillingness, no resentful spirit could disobey the Demon Lord's will.  The gray light lit up and dimmed on the armor worn by the Demon Lord, and the gray power gradually turned gray and lost its luster.

    The howling sound of a hundred ghosts traveling in the night has not stopped since the gray power summoned by the Demon Lord. With the power removed, the second level of the fairy mountain suddenly became deserted.  In the ruins, Gao Feng's sound of turning over the broken walls seemed particularly harsh at this moment, but the Demon Lord did not look at Gao Feng, but just walked towards the stone steps leading to the third level of the Immortal Mountain.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, as expected he was unable to stop the Demon Lord.  The Nine-tailed Sky Fox in the Immortal Mountain, Sword Lord Mr. Rui and himself have been defeated, and the armor puppet made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang has also been dismantled into countless parts and scattered on the ground.  Going up Do we still need those infant ferocious beasts raised by two fur balls?

    Gao Feng watched helplessly as the burly figure of the Demon Lord climbed up the stone steps leading to the third level of the Immortal Mountain. Gao Feng had endured countless pressures when he first stepped up there, and it took him several attempts before he walked over.  But these pressures shouldn't be any problem for the Demon Lord at all.  The only possibility now is the big city, the illusion behind the big city.  But a monster could be bewitched by an illusion?  Maybe there is a feeling of reminiscing about the past?

    Thinking about it in the end, Gao Feng didn¡¯t even know what he was protecting or what he was using to protect it.  I have come to Fairy Mountain many times, and every time I encounter a big disaster, I always get help from Fairy Mountain to tide me over.  Let yourself transform from a penniless poor man into a saint-level powerhouse. Here are the little foxes, the sword master Mr. Rui, the amiable craftsman Saint Lu Gang, and the two furballs who love and protect those little guys. Gao Feng has already regarded this place as his  It's your own home!

    And now, the Demon Lord breaks in!

    There is nothing you can do!  A sense of powerlessness enveloped Gao Feng's heart. Watching the Demon Lord step up the stone steps, Gao Feng felt at a loss.

    No!  Change!  Although Gao Feng felt confused and at a loss, he kept looking at the back of the Demon Lord.  The demon lord's side is shining with majesty, black energy is flowing, and he is extremely arrogant and proud.  But at this moment, the Demon Lord's mountain-like body seemed to have changed slightly, and his figure trembled faintly.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know if he had an illusion, he frowned and looked attentively.

    The Demon Lord climbed up a stone step. For some reason, his body seemed to be frozen there, motionless. The black demonic energy around him was like a flame, repeatedly expanding and contracting, sometimes thick and sometimes light, large or small, as if he was under tremendous pressure.  .

    Feeling the pressure coming from the fairy mountain, the Demon Lord just paused and continued walking upward.  Having come here, after so many years of perseverance, how can the strength of the Demon Lord¡¯s mind be imagined by ordinary people!  Going up another step, the pressure was even greater, and the black flame-like demonic energy swaying around the Demon Lord became weaker, as if it had been absorbed by some force.

 Text Chapter 635: In the Giant Coffin in the Immortal Mountain

    The changes are not big, or can be said to be extremely subtle.  But Gao Feng saw it, and the Demon Lord also noticed it.  The Demon Lord's footsteps stopped, as if he was thinking about something.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that the ruins of the Zhan Demon Temple around him began to shake.  Could it be that the entire fairy mountain is shaking?  Gao Feng didn't know why he suddenly had such a strange idea in his heart. Could it be that the mountains higher than the mountain were shaking?  What kind of power is this!

    Immediately, the entire fairy mountain began to shake more and more obviously, with a strange rhythm, and strange sounds came from all around the fairy mountain, as if the sound of a giant breathing echoed in the ears.  With every breath, the black demonic energy swaying around the Demon Lord became dimmer.  With every breath, the Demon Lord's burly body became a little thinner.

    The Demon Lord¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, as if he was emotionally agitated.  At the same time, Gao Feng suddenly heard the nine-tailed fox screaming loudly at the foot of the mountain: "Go!"

    Gao Feng was lying in the ruins of the War Demon Temple. The broken walls and ruins around him were constantly twisting and colliding, as if even the bricks and tiles were feeling huge pressure from the huge breathing sound.  The fairy mountain that was once hidden in the clouds and mist, carrying countless secrets, had stood there for who knows how many years. But at this time, it began to tremble uncontrollably with every breath, as if it would collapse at any time.

    The sound of breathing gradually became heavier, from vague to non-existent, to every breath being clearly audible. This sound that penetrated into everyone's soul was diffused around the entire fairy mountain.  Gao Feng focused all his attention on controlling his breathing, preventing himself from breathing along with the sounds in the fairy mountain.  However, the sound of breathing echoing around the fairy mountain seemed to have huge magic power. After just a few breaths, Gao Feng felt that every breath he took was closely following the huge sound of breathing, and he had no control at all.

    No matter how hard Gao Feng tries, the sound of breathing that seems to come from the depths of his soul always drives his breathing, sometimes light and sometimes heavy, sometimes slow and sometimes rapid.  Gao Feng seemed to be having a nightmare, a nightmare from which he could not wake up. In the dream, only the strange sound of breathing existed. It seemed that this breath was the whole world, and there was only this sound of breathing in the whole world.

    The little fox's scream seemed to still be echoing in his ears, and Gao Feng couldn't even move at all.  Just the sound of breathing makes him unable to move at all. Who is this person?

    Suddenly, a burst of heart-wrenching sound rang out, waking Gao Feng up from his nightmare.  The sound of creaking was endless, as if the entire space of the fairy mountain was being torn apart.  Gao Feng heard this sound like the sound of something extremely heavy moving and rubbing.  It was as if the entire fairy mountain was being pushed by someone, making a shrill friction sound.

    Gao Feng took this opportunity to stand up and ran down the mountain desperately without having time to think about what happened.  The anxious scream of the little fox, the subsequent trembling of the Fairy Mountain, and the change in the black devilish energy on the Demon Lord's body all proved one thing, that there was something wrong with the Fairy Mountain!

    You don¡¯t even need to think about what the problem is. The fatal breathing sound just now is already going to kill you. If some monster comes out, or the whole mountain collapses, you will only die if you stay on the mountain.  Subconsciously, Gao Feng trusted the little fox and ran away without thinking.

    It was like an earthquake. Although Gao Feng was already a strong man in the Holy Realm, he only ran a few steps on the way down the mountain. His legs were so sore that he couldn't lift his breath at all.  Not to mention the innate Hunyuan Qi all over the body, it is all suppressed in the body, and not a single bit can be used.

    Suddenly, a huge sound echoed in the fairy mountain, as if something was being moved.  The entire fairy mountain shook. Gao Feng stumbled during the shaking and almost fell to the ground.

    Then, the dull breathing sound became louder and louder, as if a giant beast appeared in the fairy mountain.  Hearing the sound of breathing becoming real, the face of the Demon Lord, who was still standing on the stone steps leading to the third level of the Immortal Mountain, became extremely ugly, with an expression of disbelief.  The domineering look before had long since disappeared, leaving only the deep-seated fear on the Demon Lord's face.

    "Impossible! Why are you still here! How can you wake up!" There were several loud roars in succession, like a wounded beast, and it was so sad and miserable.

    Gao Feng heard the Demon Lord's cry and looked back, only to see that the Demon Lord's body had become extremely tall, and the black demonic energy around him was shining black and solidified into an almost substantial form.  The gray armor on his body is no longer shrouded in gray mist. The invisible textures have become profound at some point, and complex patterns emerge on the gray armor.  Although Gao Feng didn't know the specific meaning of each pattern, the power displayed on this armor was real and powerful.

    The sound of breathing suddenly stopped and turned into laughter.  The laughter was endless and hearty.

    Hearing the laughter, the Demon Lord no longer hesitated, with countless complicated flowers engraved on his body.The gray armor immediately exploded into pieces, and the entire burly body flew upwards, seemingly faster than when it fell. In the blink of an eye, it had merged into the mist around the fairy mountain and disappeared without a trace.

    I don¡¯t know what happened, Gao Feng suddenly felt like his soul was out of body, as if he hadn¡¯t woken up from the nightmare just now. He was the demon lord, and what he saw was what the demon lord saw.

    The milky white mist around them continued to recede, and the wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain could already be seen.  Thirteen black chains were stretched tightly, and each chain was engraved with countless runes.  At this moment, all the runes were shining brightly, and they were inspired by some unknown force at the same time.  Gao Feng seemed to be able to hear the sour sound of the chain being pulled by a huge force, as if it would break in the next moment.

    The wooden coffin had already changed its appearance, and a dark gap opened up at some point.  At this time, Gao Feng could clearly see that the gap in the coffin was so dark that he couldn't see the bottom. He didn't know if it was a corpse, some kind of treasure, or a prehistoric monster?

    The Demon Lord had just flown over the top of the Immortal Mountain. The mist in the air was thickening, and the surrounding air began to twist.  The Demon Lord flew extremely fast, but the changes in mid-air were faster. A big hand suddenly appeared in the void and grabbed the Demon Lord.

    The big hand came out of nowhere, as if it appeared out of thin air, with no idea where it came from.  It was difficult for the Demon Lord to dodge such an unexpected blow.  As soon as Gao Feng saw the big hand in his sight, it was already grasped in front of him.  The huge palms, thick knuckles, and every palm print are clearly visible, criss-crossing like a field in a field.  Several scars intertwined in the big hand, heading straight towards the Demon Lord with cold murderous intent.

    The Demon Lord apparently detonated his gray armor and relied on the power of the armor's explosion to temporarily evade the laws of heaven and earth in the fairy mountain. He left quickly, but he was always wary of his surroundings, as if he had known that such a blow would come.  The air around him had just changed, and before the big hand appeared in the void, the Demon Lord drew an extremely strange arc in the air, allowing the general to dodge the big hand's attack.

    But even so, even if the Demon Lord, one of the top five in the world, tried his best to avoid it and even blew up a precious piece of armor, he still couldn't completely avoid the blow.  The Demon Lord's figure was extremely strange, and his evasive actions were completely unbelievable.  It was obvious that more attacks had been launched, but the big hand stretched out in the void reached forward again when it was exhausted. Although it did not catch the Demon Lord, it directly caught the mist around the Demon Lord.

    The black demonic energy was dragged into a black shadow due to the Demon Lord's rapid flight. It was originally demonic energy, but to this big hand, it looked like substance.  Gently hold a corner of the mist with your big hand, and then tear it apart.  The Demon Lord was originally flying extremely fast, but the demonic energy behind him was torn apart like a piece of silk.  Half of the black mist was held in the big hand. It swayed a few times and did not disperse. Instead, it merged into the big hand.

    The lightning-fast scenes and strange "seeings" appeared in Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng's heart seemed to have stopped beating at this moment.  It was an astonishing scene. The Demon Lord, who had been extremely arrogant and domineering just now, could only flee in panic like a bereaved dog.  As for the big hand that appeared, the Demon Lord didn't even dare to hit it. He avoided it in every possible way, and even had half of the demonic energy "torn away" by force.  Before this, Gao Feng never even thought that the demonic energy would be torn away!

    That pure black demonic energy gave Gao Feng the feeling of being indestructible, powerful and invincible when it first appeared in the wilderness.  Unexpectedly, at the top of the Immortal Mountain, the purest demonic energy around the Demon Lord was so easily destroyed in half!

    Where did this big hand come from?  Beating the demon lord at his peak like a dog, this extremely powerful power seemed to be done at will by the great power hidden behind the fairy mountain, without much thought at all!

    Could it be that Gao Feng's heartbeat accelerated, as if a war drum was beating in his chest, and his heart jumped into his throat.  The changes in each scene were too huge, and it was difficult for Gao Feng to accept it.

    The huge palm tore off a large piece of demonic energy. The demonic energy between the fingers did not struggle at all. It just lay quietly and obediently in the palm, allowing the huge palm to return to the wooden coffin.

    Every texture looked so real behind the black shadow, strong muscles, thick calluses, and deep palm prints crisscrossing the palms. At this moment, Gao Feng was in a trance.  My eyes did not follow the Demon Lord as he ascended. He seemed to be floating alone on the top of the fairy mountain, just "watching" the palm return to the wooden coffin.  The lid on the coffin was slowly being pushed open, but at this moment, Gao Feng could no longer hear any sound, and his heart seemed to burst out of his chest.

    The traces of fate are carved on the palm prints.

    The palm prints depict mountains and rivers.

    The palm prints depict destiny.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotianwen.com??, the novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 636 Silver Conch

    At this time, there was only one voice in Gao Feng's mind shouting, he is coming out!  Gao Feng knew it or not, but his soul was indeed shouting in panic.  When he faced the White Bone Heavenly Lord, when he faced the Demon Lord, when he faced the Qingxu Taoist Ancestor, there was no such fear that came from his soul, from his blood and marrow.

    He is coming out!

    At this moment, a spell echoed in the fairy mountain.  Gao Feng could understand every word, but then he forgot what the spell said.  The spell seems extremely simple, but it is more fascinating than the most profound and complicated spell.

    The mantra was recited from the mouth of the nine-tailed fox, and it seemed that the nine-tailed fox was everywhere up and down the fairy mountain.

    The delicate voice, with a hint of toughness, echoed in Gao Feng's ears among the fairy mountains.  The scene in front of him has become blurry, as if he will be out of this ethereal situation in the next moment, and the coffin on the top of the fairy mountain will no longer be visible.  Although he was afraid, he was afraid from the bottom of his heart, but Gao Feng still stared at the ancient wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain.

    The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox echoed in the fairy mountain, solemn and solemn. It no longer had the arrogance of the past, no longer had the arrogance when it challenged the strong men from all directions, and no longer had the momentum to command the monsters of all races in the north.  It's so simple, solemn, and solemn, as if you are doing the most important thing in your life.  It was extremely difficult to say every word, like a cuckoo crying with blood.

    Gao Feng heard the voice of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Xianshan heard the voice of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and the wooden coffin also heard the voice of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    There was an emotion coming from the wooden coffin.  Gao Feng looked blankly at the wooden coffin, which seemed to have changed.  There seemed to be no change, but I felt that extremely strong emotion.  It was like the raging waves of the East China Sea, cursing, angry, and trying to break through the spell of the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The space around the fairy mountain began to change, twist, and surround.  Even the fairy mountain no longer seemed towering and towering, as if a piece of dough had been kneaded repeatedly and turned into various shapes in Gao Feng's eyes.  Only the top of the fairy mountain seems to be a hard block. No matter how the nine-tailed fox chants the spell, the fairy mountain changes.  The righteous and peaceful power contained in the spell could never suppress the wooden coffin.

    The nine-tailed fox was injured by the devil.  At this time, chanting mantras seems to have reached its limit.  Every mantra was recited with great difficulty, every word was filled with blood and every word was filled with tears.  Gao Feng found it hard to imagine.  This is actually the one that has been squatting on his shoulder.  The voice of the little fox who is moody but always takes care of him.

    The huge palm stopped in mid-air.  He suddenly stopped on top of the wooden coffin.  The overbearing arrogance that had just torn apart the Demon Lord's demonic energy disappeared without a trace. The Demonic Lord's demonic energy melted in the palm of his hand, and one big hand turned black.  Every palm print seemed extremely thrilling at the moment.  Gao Feng's eyes were blurred to the extreme, as if he would return to his body in the next moment and never see the scene on the top of the fairy mountain again.  But every texture seemed to be engraved in his mind, clearly making Gao Feng feel at a loss.

    A thick rune appeared in the sky above the palm of the hand. The huge rune was simple and powerful, peaceful and without a trace of fireworks.  In Gao Feng's vision, there were only palm prints like mountains and rivers and this clear rune. The whole world had become chaotic, and only the palm prints and runes remained.

    The runes seemed to be persuading, but also seemed to be watching indifferently. There was no attack, just a bird's eye view of the whole world on the mountains and rivers.  Like the sun hanging in the sky, it nourishes all things, but does not ask for anything in return. It looks at the people of the world indifferently, calmly and without desire.

    No desire, no pursuit, no beginning and no end.

    Gao Feng seemed to see the white-haired old man in the Snow Mountain Temple. The aura on the runes was the righteousness of the Snow Mountain Temple.  At this moment, it seemed that the person chanting the mantra was not the nine-tailed fox, but the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple who had experienced countless reincarnations.

    The huge palm was slightly bent, then straightened again.  The world in the palm of your hand has changed slightly. Mountains have collapsed, rivers have changed their courses, the world has been in chaos, and the people have suffered.  The heaven and earth are unkind and make all living things like rotten dogs.

    Rune remained indifferent, watching the changes in his palm.  No mercy, no pity, no anger, no regret.

    At this moment, time seems to really stand still.  At this moment, Gao Feng felt that his thoughts seemed to have stopped, and he could only look at the texture and the rune in his big hand.  The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox also became muffled in my ears, making it difficult to hear clearly.

    The saint is unkind and treats all things as stupid dogs.

    I don¡¯t know if time is still flowing, I don¡¯t know how long it has passed, and I don¡¯t know how much the giant palm has fought with the runes. The next moment, Gao Feng suddenly saw the black mist coming out of his palm, and the Nine-tailed Sky was no longer in his ears.  Fox's voice, Xianshan seems to have returned to normal, there is only one soundRuowu's sigh came from afar.  The thirteen dark chains that fixed the wooden coffin were broken one after another. Countless runes carved on the chains fell to the ground, lost their color after being bright, and melted on the top of the fairy mountain.

    After the black mist left the palm, it turned into substance, falling from the sky like a large stone and hitting the wooden coffin.  The wooden coffin, which was pushed open by an unknown force, closed again. The wooden coffin flashed with the brilliance of runes for a while and then fell silent again.

    That huge palm has disappeared without a trace. Everything seems to have never happened. There are only thirteen broken iron chains scattered on the top of the fairy mountain, describing the tragedy just now.

    At this time, the scenery in front of Gao Feng became blurry, and Gao Feng knew that he was going back.  The shouting in my heart also calmed down, and my heartbeat returned to normal.

    It turns out that this is the case, Gao Feng realized something in his heart.

    The powerful power of the innate Hunyuan Qi finally circulated throughout his body. Gao Feng suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was no longer the ethereal atmosphere of the fairy mountain, but chaos and killing, filled with demonic energy.

    When I opened my eyes, I saw that I did not appear next to the ruins of the Demon War Temple on the second level of the Immortal Mountain. Instead, I returned to the wilderness and was besieged by monsters.  The silver majesty surrounding Zhu Yan was like a thick giant python, spitting back and forth, penetrating and swallowing the monsters.  The two demon-suppressing metal puppets were advancing and retreating well, and were fighting the monsters, but they had countless scars on their bodies.

    Zhang Zhijiang stood in front of Yuexiang, the plain knife in his hand had turned pale, and he was in a very embarrassed state.  Yuexiang seemed to be injured in some way, struggling to hold on, and might fall down at any time.

    Opposite Gao Feng, the Demon Lord was naked and looked a little sluggish. He was no longer as arrogant and domineering as when he defeated the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master in the Immortal Mountain. His eyes were deep, and he was not sure he was rejoicing in escaping from death.  Still regretful for falling short.

    The demon lord reappeared, and the surrounding monsters became more powerful. Gao Feng and his party, who had been reluctantly holding on, were under greater pressure in an instant, and the entire army could be destroyed at any time.

    Gao Feng was so anxious that when the situation changed instantly, he had no time to think carefully. The innate Hunyuan Qi was poured into the long sword in his hand, and the Immortal Mountain Sword Master was about to use his second sword.  At this time, he could no longer hesitate, and he couldn't care whether the Demon Lord was right in front of him and would kill him.

    Just when Gao Feng was about to use the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, dust was flying on the horizon between heaven and earth, and a large army appeared on the horizon, neat and solemn, full of murderous intent.  Gao Feng was stunned and immediately thought that it was the Underworld Ghost Army.  I have seen the fight between the Underworld Ghost Army and the Nine Nether Demons in the Sea of ??Grass in the North. Why did the Underworld Ghost Army also come?

    The Nine Nether Demons seem to have a natural hatred for the underworld ghost army. The demon master was ripped off half of the demonic energy by the big hand that appeared in the void. He was severely injured and did not give any instructions to the Nine Nether Demons under his command.  The Jiuyou monsters did not care to continue to besiege Gao Feng and his party, and turned to deal with the underworld ghost army.  After countless years of fighting, the hatred between both sides has been integrated into their bones and blood. It is just a habit, a deep-rooted habit.

    The boundless monsters were already engaged with the underworld ghost army at the very edge. When they were suddenly attacked, the monsters were unprepared and were completely defeated.  The monsters behind him turned around in panic to fight. They were in a mess, far from the elite underworld ghost army.  Gao Feng was somewhat certain in his mind that with the appearance of the Underworld Ghost Army, he should be able to take a breath, and the pressure would suddenly decrease.

    The Demon Lord opposite was pale, and his tall, two-foot-tall figure had lost a lot of weight, making him look extremely haggard.  Even if the underworld ghost army appeared, the Demon Lord did not move. The demonic energy on his body changed, as if his vitality had just been injured by the big hand that appeared in the void and was recovering.

    Gao Feng circulated his innate Hunyuan Qi, and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity for the Demon Lord to heal his wounds, so as to prevent his group from being buried without a burial place after the Demon Lord recovered.  The power of the Demon Lord was something Gao Feng had a profound understanding of just now from the battle between the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Fairy Mountain Sword Master Rui at the foot of the Immortal Mountain. It was simply not something he could handle.

    The auras of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Beidi felt Gao Feng's fighting spirit on the long sword in his hand. They came out thickly and swirled around the long sword. The long sword of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master became sharper and more powerful.  At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly heard the voice of Emperor Xia Huang from the silver conch in the precious phantom.

    Gao Feng frowned slightly. Since the monster siege, the entire situation has changed rapidly. If he doesn't pay attention to any change, he will die without a burial place.  Just caught a chance

    The deep voice of Emperor Xia Huangren came out from the silver conch. It seemed that Emperor Xia Huangren was also very tired, and his voice was a little hoarse, "Gao Feng, pour all your strength into the silver conch."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Gao Feng was helpless. The Demon Lord was in front of him. Even if he dealt with it with all his strength, he didn't know if he could withstand the Demon Lord's attack. How about taking advantage of the opportunity now?The Demon Lord is recovering from his injuries, and he is afraid that he has no chance.  The opportunity was fleeting, why did Emperor Xia Ren want to pour all his power into the silver conch at this moment?  Is there any new action on the Taoist side?

 Text Chapter 637: The combined force of the strongest

    All his thoughts lasted only a moment. Gao Feng was always a decisive person, but at this moment he only hesitated slightly and injected all his innate Hunyuan Qi into the Silver Conch.  The dark golden light shrouded the Butterfly Treasure, making it lifelike and alive.

    With the injection of Gao Feng's power, the silver conch "flyed" out of the butterfly treasure phantom on its own. The silver conch's heaven and earth carvings, infused with innate Hunyuan Qi, and the textures baptized by the years shone with dark golden light, making it extremely beautiful.  As soon as the Butterfly Noble Phantasm flew out, it exploded with a "boom".

    Within a few feet, a phantom of the sea suddenly appeared, and a strong wet and salty smell seemed to be between the mouth and nose.  The vicissitudes of the sea turned into mulberry fields in an instant, and the breath of vicissitudes of life was rich and deep.  There was a rich and thick reverberation in the space of the wilderness covered by the silver conch explosion. Under the guidance of this power, the entire space folded and recurved, and was changed by an invisible force.

    The monsters within ten feet around the silver conch were cleared away by the violent explosion and turned into nothingness.  Within the scope of the silver conch explosion, there were many lights and shadows. Under the powerful force, the folded and twisted space finally became slightly more stable. A dark golden light door opened, and it seemed that bright stars could be seen in the light door. I don¡¯t know.  Where does this door lead to?  There were wisps of cold air coming out of the light door, as if this was the breath of the void.

    As soon as the light gate appeared, a figure wearing bright yellow light armor strode out of the light gate, walking like a dragon and taking the steps of a tiger, carrying the aura of a king.

    Emperor Xia, Emperor Ren!

    Gao Feng did not expect that a teleportation gate would be formed after the silver conch exploded, and Emperor Xia Huangren would come out of the light gate to the wilderness.  Could it be that the situation has deteriorated beyond control?  See the figure of Emperor Xia Huangren.  Gao Feng was not surprised, but felt a little uneasy.  Emperor Xia Huangren was on the throne and surrounded by experts. Only when he faced "King Hong Yang of Wei" did he really take action when the city of Zhongjing was facing annihilation.  Why did Xia Emperor Rendi disregard his own safety and take risks personally today?

    Gao Feng was thinking that Emperor Xia Huangren had already stepped out of the gate.  The bright starlight behind him began to dim, and the light gate began to distort and disappear.

    Such a portal can only be entered by one person!  Gao Feng was in a weird mood and couldn't figure out why Emperor Xia Huangren was willing to take risks alone.

    Emperor Xia Huangren appeared in the wilderness, and the bright yellow light armor on his body exuded majestic power.  The surrounding monsters were directly crushed to pieces.  No resistance.  The demonic energy on the Demon Lord's body was also dragged behind him by the power emanating from Emperor Xia Huangren, and the black-red flames were completely suppressed into his eyes.  The demon lord, who had shrunk in size and was seriously injured, looked ferocious at the moment, looking at Emperor Xia Huangren like a wounded beast.

    A bright yellow figure appeared from the light door, his hands moving rapidly.  It moves so fast.  With a series of dazzling shadows.  Fast though.  The complicated gestures are precise.  Not messy at all.  The figure landed on the ground, and the extremely complicated runes had just been typed, and the runes flew into the air from the fingers of Emperor Xia Huangren.

    The runes are extremely fast.  The Demon Lord roared fiercely, turned his right hand into a sword, ignored Xia Huangren Emperor, and slashed straight at the rune, as if the rune was more important than Xia Huangren Emperor.

    Emperor Xia Huangren laughed loudly and punched the demon lord's right arm directly.  The strong wind caused Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi to activate involuntarily, resisting this huge pressure.

    The runes soared from Emperor Xia Ren's fingers and exploded like meteors in mid-air, exploding as violently as a silver conch.  A gap was torn open in mid-air in the wilderness by a violent explosion, and another light door appeared in mid-air.  Gao Feng's eyes lit up when he saw this situation. Emperor Xia Huangren had indeed made a plan and had strong support.

    Gao Feng was extremely familiar with the aura released from the newly appeared light gate. Before he saw the figure, a long sword pierced out from the light gate. With boundless fighting spirit, he went straight towards the Demon Lord.

    Sword Master Mr. Rui!

    The sword struck directly at the Demon Lord, and the light gate withstood the power of Mr. Rui, the sword master, and made a creaking sound, as if it would collapse and shatter at any time.  Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, had just enough control over the power, and his body appeared in the light gate that had begun to collapse. After everyone came out, the light gate collapsed, flickered in mid-air in the wilderness, and disappeared like a meteor.

    Emperor Xia Huangren punched the Demon Lord. The Demon Lord, who was severely injured by the big hand in the fairy mountain, dared to use his body to resist Xia Huangren Emperor's powerful blow. After a strange cry, he stepped back at a very fast speed.  Strong men appeared one after another, and the Demon Lord was already thinking of retreating.  The originally foolproof situation had become so corrupt that even the Demon Lord had never thought of it.

    When a strong man cuts off his wrist, the demon lord doesn¡¯t want anything else but to escape.  There is no need to worry about having no firewood if the green hills are left. As long as one escapes, there is still a chance to find another way.  Emperor Xia Huang Ren appeared at this moment, and even invited Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord.  Such a powerful opponent, even when the Demon Lord is at his peak,?I can only protect myself, not to mention that I am seriously injured now.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, had not yet left the house when his long sword thrust out. This was because there was a slight pause in the attacks between him and Emperor Xia Huangren due to the difference in time when they appeared in the wilderness.  Although the Demon Lord was seriously injured, his vision was still there.  Just such a fleeting loophole, grasped with difficulty, escaped between the fist style of Emperor Xia Huangren and the long sword of Sword Master Rui.

    When the body of the demon was just separated, when it was about to pass away, there was a sudden and sharp voice in the Huangquan ghost army in the distance.  The two completely different feelings blended together, making Gao Feng feel extremely strange.  At the same time, a dark cloud suddenly appeared above the dense military formation of the Underworld Ghost Army.

    The clouds are under the dark red clouds in the wilderness, but from a distance, it feels like they are above the clouds.  Countless dark red clouds all around began to give way as the dark clouds rose above the underworld ghost army, changing their previous lifeless appearance and began to "live".  It seems that even Tong Yun in the wilderness is afraid of the strong men in the underworld ghost army. He is unwilling to contact them at all, and even gets extremely panicked when they get closer.

    Gao Feng could clearly hear that strange sound coming from the clouds.  Because of the limitations of the laws of heaven and earth in the wilderness, it is impossible to perceive extreme distances, but it can be seen.  Gao Feng clearly saw that the dark cloud was a huge monster, with four wings and six legs, extremely huge.  The flapping of the wings made this weird sound, which came from a distance, but it was extremely clear.

    The sound made by the four-winged and six-legged monster flying above the underworld ghost army was like a rope. I don't know what means was used to briefly restrain the demon lord's movements, tying up the demon lord and leaving him in mid-air, unable to get away quietly.  Pass away.  Although it was only a moment, under the joint efforts of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, this moment had already become a turning point.

    How could Emperor Xia Huang Ren and Mr. Rui the Sword Master give up such a good opportunity? In a battle between masters, if they were not careful, they would be killed, not to mention their bodies stagnating in mid-air and being tied up.

    ?????????????? The fist wind and sword energy hit the Demon Lord, although there were differences in the front and back, in the eyes of others, they hit the Demon Lord almost at the same time.

    The broken black demonic energy around the Demon Lord was unable to withstand the combined blow of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. Two powerful forces that destroyed the world and destroyed the world fell on the Demon Lord.  The demonic energy is broken, the gray armor has self-destructed in the fairy mountain, the demon lord has reached the end of his crossbow, and is besieged by three peerless strong men. The end can be imagined.

    The power of bright yellow arrived first, but it was extremely steady, even a little slow in its steadyness.  Instead, Mr. Rui's sword intention came last, piercing through the last black demonic energy around the Demon Lord like a broken bamboo.

    The black demonic energy is like the dark color when the world first opened, pure and deep.  It just became much lighter after being torn apart by the big hands coming out of the void in the fairy mountain.  Perhaps in the past, it was possible to resist the sword intention of Mr. Sword Lord Rui, but now, the person has been seriously injured and his energy has been broken, and he can only allow the sharp and pure sword intention to penetrate.

    The sword intent pierced the demon lord's body. The strong man who was originally two feet tall was severely injured in the fairy mountain and had lost weight. However, the swollen muscles on his body were still as hard as mountain rocks and as hard as armor.  The long sword touched the demon lord's red upper body, and just as a blood flower was about to bloom, it was pressed back into the demon lord's body by the bright yellow power that followed.  The long sword's sword intent was extremely sharp, breaking the Demon Lord's last protective power. Immediately, Xia Huangren's bright yellow power surged in through the gap pierced by the long sword's sword intent.

    If Emperor Xia Huangren¡¯s power hits the Demon Lord directly, the Demon Lord may still have a chance to breathe.  But whether it is Emperor Xia Ren, Mr. Sword Lord Rui, or the four-winged and six-legged monster in the mid-air of the Underworld Ghost Army, they all seem to have already known the existence of the opponent who joined forces. The four-winged and six-legged monster has all the power  Draw the ground as a prison to bind the body of the devil.  Emperor Xia Huangren waited for Mr. Sword Lord Rui's sword intention, then took advantage of the opportunity and poured all the bright yellow power into the demon lord's body.

    Gao Feng was dazzled by what he saw. The tyrannical power of these powerful men who stood at the pinnacle of power in the world and their precise timing were all astonishing!

    The coordination was as smooth as a flow, as if the three strong men had practiced countless times before. No one could have imagined that this was a sympathizing harmony at the moment when the demon lord was about to escape.

    Everything was broken even in an instant, and even Gao Feng didn't react. From the explosion of the silver conch, to the emergence of Emperor Xia Huangren from the void, to the attack of the sword master and the four-winged and six-legged monster, everything seemed to be just around the corner.  In the blink of an eye.  Even though Gao Feng was thinking like lightning, he didn't realize that the crisis was coming in such a short period of time.

    The instinctive feeling of danger emerged in his mind, but everything changed too fast. Before Gao Feng had time to realize what had happened, the power of the violent explosion around him had completely enveloped him.?In the meantime.

 Text Chapter 638 It¡¯s just a game

    Gao Feng had never encountered such a strong shock, and had never even thought about it.  Landslide?  It will never be this powerful.  It seemed that every detail in his mind was shaken, it seemed that his entire soul was squeezed into countless fragments by this huge force, it seemed that his entire thoughts became intermittent and could no longer be coherent under the pressure of this powerful force.

    Gao Feng's mind went blank. The past was shattered by the power of the real collision of forces, and even the memory became blurred.  As for his body, Gao Feng could no longer take care of it, and he never thought about life or death.

    Under the power generated by the powerful collision, Gao Feng's tempered spirit appeared extremely powerful at this moment.  It has been broken and repaired countless times, nourished by the innate Hunyuan Qi, and repaired by the rich breath of the fairy mountain.  Under such a violent explosion, Gao Feng's spirit separated from his physical body in a daze, floating lightly in the air, overlooking the entire battlefield.

    The demon lord's body is shrouded in colorful colors, bright yellow, black, white, gray, all kinds of colors are mixed and intertwined, surrounded by circles of energy fluctuations, and all the monsters he passes by turn into pieces and dissipate.  The demon lord of the wilderness has consumed the power of countless beholder demons and even used the body of the demon dragon to form a large formation that is dilapidated. It is constantly flashing intermittent dim light, blooming with the last bit of vitality, and will dissipate into nothingness at any time.

    The Ghost Army of Underworld suffered the least impact and stood ready. After losing the power of the Demon Lord, the monsters became panicked and fell under the swords and spells of the Ghost Army of Underworld.

    Gao Feng was just watching quietly, watching the scenes happening in the wilderness.  There were no thoughts, as if his thoughts had been turned into ashes by the huge explosive power of the Demon Lord.

    Various colors shrouded the location where the Demon Lord once stood, and the various forces intertwined in the vertical and horizontal directions were quickly released with the power of the explosion.  Gao Feng "saw" that the Demon Lord had turned into nothingness and disappeared without a trace.  Most of the densely packed monsters in the sky and underground were lost in the huge explosion.  Because he stood in front of the Demon Lord, protecting Zhu Yan, Yuexiang, and Zhang Zhijiang behind him, the impact on these companions was relatively small, but they all fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.

    The underworld ghost army in the distance seemed to be a little wary of the power of this explosion, or they had done their best to kill the demon lord this time.  I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.  The stern team just watched the monsters fleeing from a distance.  It does not move forward to clear the battlefield.

    A piece of extremely faint black demonic energy is floating in the sky over the wilderness. If you don't look carefully, you can't see the existence of this black aura at all.  It seems to be there, it seems not to be there, it is looming or appearing.  The fog suffered repeated heavy blows.  Wandering in the wilderness.  Looking a little lonely.  The end of the hero.

    At this time, an old voice sounded in Gao Feng's ears, seeming to be speaking to Gao Feng's spirit floating in the air.  It's a very strange feeling.  It was as if he was sitting in the old house of Fengtianfang, and a white-haired old man was chatting gently with him. Steam was rising from the celadon tea cup in front of his knees. The atmosphere was relaxed and comfortable, and he had completely disappeared from the cycle of life and death these days.  of urgency.

    "The demon lord is the concrete manifestation of the fate of the Nine Netherlands. If this demon lord dies, the next flame demon will naturally become the demon lord, and the cycle will continue without beginning or end."

    After listening to the old man¡¯s words, Gao Feng looked at the chaotic monsters.  Soon I discovered that there was a Balrog that was different. Standing among the scurrying monsters, it seemed a little confused and at a loss.  And this Balrog was the Balrog that Gao Feng's opponent had transformed into a flame troll.  After being killed by Zhu Yan, he was resurrected by the Demon Lord. At this moment, he stood there in a daze, with flames steaming under his feet and lava constantly spurting out.  It seemed that the power was increasing, but it also seemed that the Balrog had no intention of controlling this power.

    Black-red flames continued to burst out from the Balrog's body, and all surrounding monsters that came into contact with the black-red flames were melted. Even a hundred-foot-tall giant wearing obsidian armor could only run a few more steps before his whole body melted rapidly.  It turned into black mist and fell into the black-red flames.

    The black mist finally merged into the confused and ignorant Balrog's body and disappeared.  As the black aura entered, this Balrog underwent tremendous changes.  The two sharp corners gradually melted and merged with the body, making the whole body thicker.  The armor on his body shattered into pieces, revealing his rock-like body.  The black-red flames that burst out also began to converge, and the body became smooth.  He stood up straight with a slightly hunched body, and his entire aura became somewhat similar to that of the Demon Lord in an instant.

    Gao Feng had no thoughts at the moment, just watching quietly, watching the changes between heaven and earth.  The flame demon incarnates, but for some reason, neither Xia Huangren Emperor, Sword Lord Mr. Rui, nor the four-winged and six-legged monsters in the underworld ghost army took action against this flame demon.

    As the Balrog gradually changed, it transformed from a hideous monster into a human form.  From the outside, it looks like?He is just a man who looks a little weak, no longer the fierce demon Balrog in the Nine Netherlands.

    The creation between heaven and earth is so miraculous that even the most powerful people in heaven and earth cannot control the movement of the Nine Nether Qi.  Many powerful people understand this truth, so they just watch quietly, watching the next demon lord appear, but no one has the idea of ????putting him to death and then hurry up.  Even the underworld ghost army who had been fighting for many years stood quietly in the distance, watching the Balrog accept the black aura, gradually transforming into a human form, and exuding a powerful aura from his body.

    The battle is over.  All the monsters are running away in a hurry, no matter which direction.  Some monsters even rushed directly towards the underworld ghost army and threw themselves into the trap.  There were also some wild beasts that had been bewitched by the Tao Demon one after another. They woke up at this moment and ran away in panic.  It is no longer a battle, but a massacre, if the underworld ghost army wants to.

    This battle began with the Demon Lord's assault on the Fairy Mountain. After hundreds of years of perseverance, he took advantage of the chaos in Zhongjing City to finally bring Gao Feng to the wilderness, and arranged a dead end at all costs to test Gao Feng.  Feng, guard against the underworld ghost army.  Finally, he successfully entered the Fairy Mountain and defeated the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master.  Just when he was feeling satisfied, years of planning were about to become a reality. He possessed the greatest secret of the Immortal Mountain, possessed the strongest power of the Immortal Mountain, and the entire world seemed to have surrendered in front of him.  And it was at this moment that the Demon Lord was suddenly awakened from his sweet dream by a few sounds of breathing, and fell into a state of extreme joy and sorrow.

    Even though the Demon Lord's warrior cut off his wrist and blew up his light armor without hesitation, cutting off the laws of heaven and earth in the Immortal Mountain, he was still severely injured.

    No matter how much the Demon Lord attaches importance to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, it is not enough.  Why didn't the Nine-tailed Sky Fox refine more of the mist in the Fairy Mountain? Why has the Nine-tailed Sky Fox been unable to reach the top of the Fairy Mountain?  It's not because the Nine-tailed Sky Fox doesn't have this power. Even after being imprisoned in the Fairy Mountain for hundreds of years, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is still the strongest in the world, and its familiarity with the Fairy Mountain is unmatched by the Demon Lord.

    It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t go up, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t want to disturb the most powerful being on the top of the mountain.

    The Demon Lord didn¡¯t know this, and when he was so complacent, he didn¡¯t even think about the reason for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Therefore, the Demon Lord was defeated, defeated by his own arrogance.  Defeated by a combined attack from several masters, it was destroyed in ashes and vanished into thin air.

    The ghost army of Huangquan stood solemnly, watching the newly appeared demon lord calmly order the monsters to slowly exit the wilderness, and return to Jiuyou from the gap between heaven and earth.

    The three powerful men just acted like old friends for many years. They had a tacit understanding and successfully killed the demon lord.  After that, they were wary of each other like strangers. Even Emperor Xia Rendi and Mr. Rui, the sword master, did not have trust, or the meager trust had disappeared after the death of the demon lord.  The four-winged and six-legged monsters in the Underworld Ghost Army are also always on guard against the two men's attacks.

    They just stood in a stalemate and allowed the monsters to retreat calmly.  The luck of the Nine Nethers and the luck of the world may sound illusory, but they always appear at the most critical moments, showing their strength and order.

    The monsters gradually retreated to the Nine Netherlands under the leadership of the weak Demon Lord. The Demon Lord finally entered the gap between heaven and earth. At the last moment, he looked back at the three powerful beings that he could not shake at all, with some confusion in his eyes.  But the confusion was fleeting, and then it became cold and cold, and he turned around and walked into the gap between heaven and earth, returning to the Nine Netherlands.

    The three powerful men confronted each other until the monsters disappeared, and the entire wilderness gradually returned to its original tone, monotonous and boring.  But compared to the fierce battle scenes before, I don¡¯t know how much better it is.  The dead monsters gradually turned into a faint mist, but the black mist did not dissipate, but seeped into the ground like running water.

    Soon, the wilderness returned to its original appearance. Except for a few deep pits with a radius of more than ten feet, everything seemed as if it had never happened.  Only Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Zhu Yan lay unconscious in the wilderness.  The two metal puppets of the Demon Suppressor returned to the beads in Gao Feng's Noble Phantasm at some point. The yellowish beads looked a little dull.

    A few breaths later, Mr. Rui, the sword master, looked at the four-winged and six-legged monsters in Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and Huang Quan¡¯s ghost army. He smiled faintly, said nothing, and looked at Gao Feng¡¯s body again.  It seemed that I saw the fairy mountain somewhere, and saw Mr. Rui, the fairy mountain sword master in the fairy mountain.  After that, he turned around and left. The space in the wilderness was moving thickly. Mr. Rui, the sword master, did not see any spells. He simply broke through the space in the wilderness and walked away.

    When it's over, brush off your clothes and go.

    Mr. Sword Lord Rui left, and the remaining Xia Emperor Rendi and the four-winged and six-legged monster seemed to relax a lot.  The underworld ghost army began to withdraw one after another, returning to underworld through the space gap behind them.

    The strong aura of his body could not conceal the fatigue of Emperor Xia Huang Ren. He shook his head slightly, as if there were still some dissatisfaction.  He walked forward a few steps, stretched out his hand to hold Gao??, said: "It's time to go."

 Text Chapter 639: One step further

    After saying that, just like the sword master Mr. Rui, he turned around to shatter the void and walked straight away.

    Gao Feng¡¯s spirit floated in mid-air, and as Emperor Xia Huangren reached out to hold him, it somehow returned to his body and followed Emperor Xia Huangren away.  As Gao Feng entered the void broken by Emperor Xia Huangren, several ribbons of light floated behind him, bright yellow, carrying the kingly aura of Emperor Xia Huangren, entangling Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Zhu Yan, and pulling them into the void together.  .

    Gao Feng didn't know how much time had passed before he woke up.  To stand up with support, Gao Feng felt that his whole body was sore as soon as he exerted force, his whole body was exhausted, and there was not much innate Hunyuan Qi left in his body.  But my body is still fine, which is good news.  Looking around, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were still in a coma. Zhu Yan turned into an infant monkey again, squatting on Zhang Zhijiang's shoulder, looking here and there, a little bored, but did not run away.

    Thinking back, Gao Feng vaguely remembered that Emperor Xia Huangren took him away in the wilderness at the end, and used bright yellow breath to pull Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and Zhu Yan away together.  No matter how much is left, Gao Feng only vaguely remembers it, how can he remember so many things.  When the Demon Lord died, he bore the brunt of the huge explosion. Although his whole body was not damaged, the consumption of mental power and innate Hunyuan Qi had reached the limit and was almost exhausted.

    No matter where he was, Gao Feng tried his consciousness and found that it was not as restrictive as the wilderness. Within a radius of dozens of miles, he could clearly feel that only a few wild beasts appeared.  There is no human habitation.  It seems that I have returned to Zhongzhou.  Gao Feng was a little surprised why he did not return to Zhongjing City with Emperor Xia Huangren, but ended up in a remote and uninhabited place.

    Since you¡¯re back, that¡¯s good.  Gao Feng couldn't care about those many things, so his consciousness dispersed, he was vigilant about his surroundings, and he began to calmly restore the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body and repair his damaged spirit.  No matter where you are, you rely on your own strength.  Gao Feng knows this and practices it personally.

    Gao Feng weighed it and took out the ten-thousand-year golden fruit given to him by the reincarnated saint of the Snow Mountain Temple from the treasure phantom.  Take the next one.  There is no strong aura around.  Extraordinarily quiet.  But Gao Feng became more cautious in the series of strange peaks. If he allowed the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body to recover on its own, it would probably take less than three to five days.  If there is another change during this period, I will not be able to solve it.

    Wannian Qiongshi Gaofeng is the second one I took.  In the Middle Ages, he was driven to the point of death by "King Hong Yang of Wei".  After eating a thousand-year-old Qiongshi.  Not only did the innate Hunyuan Qi throughout his body recover, but his realm also improved by leaps and bounds, and he vaguely touched the threshold of the holy realm.  Now it has advanced to the holy realm.  I don¡¯t know if taking Wannian Qiongshi has such a strong effect.

    In fact, Gao Feng did not expect to advance again with the help of Wannian Qiongshi, as long as he could replenish his innate Hunyuan Qi.  As soon as Wannian Qiongshi is imported, it will melt with the body fluid, and a warm current will flow into the internal organs.

    At this time, Gao Feng was in a calm state of mind. It was not like he was facing the life and death of "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the medieval world.  Carefully experience the feeling of the pure vitality of heaven and earth entering the body from thousands of years ago, it is as vast as a river and sea.  Although it is like a river and sea, it does not have huge waves. It is majestic but peaceful.  There is a vast flow of water, but it is extremely gentle and continuous.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body was somehow consumed in the explosion when the Demon Lord died. Gao Feng speculated that maybe before he could react, the innate Hunyuan Qi was naturally released in his body, offsetting the huge force.  The damage caused by the explosion to one's own body.  But just like that, the innate Hunyuan Qi was also exhausted.  It was really dangerous to think about it. If he had not entered the Holy Realm, or if he had not just come out of the Immortal Mountain, the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body would be replenished slowly and be depleted casually, he would have died in the wilderness.

    Gao Feng felt the mellow vitality of thousands of years of solid energy flowing through his body, and experienced the changes in the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Soon, I felt happy.  The continuous battles squeezed out the potential hidden in the body, and repeatedly squeezed the innate Hunyuan Qi. Not only did the body not get damaged, the innate Hunyuan Qi actually became stronger.  The dark golden color is a bit richer than before, and it feels thick just by looking at it.

    It turns out that this is the case. Gao Feng thought about the cause and effect and sighed in his heart.  It's a pity that this kind of continuous battle will end in a panic if you are not careful, and it cannot be copied. I don't know if I will have another chance to improve the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Thousands of years of Qiongshi turned into the mellow true energy between heaven and earth, which was continuously tempered by Gao Feng's body and injected into the innate Hunyuan true energy.  The darker golden light soon filled Gao Feng's internal organs with great light. No place was dark, no place was cold, and the whole body seemed to be soaked in a stream of warm water.  The room is warm.

    It seems that it can be replenished in the body in no time.He was born with Hunyuan Qi, and although he had not broken through, he had made great progress. Gao Feng felt very relieved.  My heart became more and more stable, and I just felt boundless joy.  My mind has become sharper after experiencing something like death.  Recalling the time when the demon lord appeared in the wilderness, to the fight between dragons and tigers in the fairy mountain, to the appearance of that huge palm, and then the spell of the nine-tailed fox that I only remembered but could not recall at all, until the end  Emperor Xia Ren, the Sword Lord Mr. Rui, and the four-winged and six-legged beast killed the demon lord in one fell swoop with exquisite tacit understanding. All the moments reverberated in his mind, and Gao Feng was ecstatic with new discoveries from time to time.

    With Gao Feng¡¯s current state, he can only see some things and know that they must make sense, but he still doesn¡¯t understand them.  For example, I still can't recall the spell of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. The hand that can easily tear through the most refined and pure demonic energy around the demon lord shrinks in front of the spell. Gao Feng is not in this state at all.  concept.  But in the battle between the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Demon Lord, he used the mist spear to instantly carve out more than a thousand runes, and used subtle means to hide them around the Demon Lord. Gao Feng could clearly see this so-called "skill".  Think clearly and you can use it at any time.

    Gao Feng not only used the innate Hunyuan Qi to carve runes, but also how to use the power of thunder and lightning obtained on the Fairy Mountain to mix it into the rune array. Gao Feng had countless fantastic ideas in his mind.  Gao Feng even guessed that if he became proficient, he would no longer have any resistance to the demon lord.

    And Gao Feng benefited a lot from the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, Mr. Rui, who used it.  Whether it is Mr. Rui in the Immortal Mountain or Mr. Rui in the medieval world, when he uses this sword with all his strength, there will be an illusion of a scholar in white appearing behind him, and the sword intention on the long sword is extremely pure and full of fighting spirit.  After thinking about it over and over, Gao Feng had a deeper understanding of the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, and what it means to have no hesitation.

    Gao Feng knew that if he used this sword now, he would definitely be more powerful!  What's more, the pendant of the fairy mountain sword has been carved with a rune in the fairy mountain. The wolf hair of the North Emperor, the long hair of the nine-tailed sky fox, plus that drop of blood, melt the North Emperor, the sword master, and the nine-tailed sky fox.  The aura carved runes on the sword.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng felt a little regretful. When fighting the Demon Lord on the Immortal Mountain, he clearly had more and better ways to use the powerful auras in the runes, but at that time, he didn't think of anything and just let the three auras fight on their own.  .  I sighed in my heart, how stupid.  Although even if he uses all kinds of fantastic ideas, he will not be the opponent of the Demon Lord, but every opportunity to fight against the decisive power is extremely precious. Gao Feng regrets that it was wasted once.

    Suddenly he remembered that the tree charm in the red fruit forest in the Fairy Mountain had "hatched" a new tree charm from the red fruits in the medieval world. Gao Feng smiled at the corner of his mouth and was sincerely happy for the tree charm in the red fruit forest.  I just don¡¯t know if these new tree charms will be as stingy as that old guy.  If you are really stingy, these tree charms will get messy.

    We haven¡¯t gone to Qiong Shilin¡¯s place, so there should be a new little guy showing up at Cang Baisheng¡¯s place.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the injuries of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui the Sword Lord are serious, nor do I know if the craftsman Sheng Lugang will be furious after being dismantled from the armor puppet, or will he study carefully.  After thinking about it, Gao Feng suddenly wanted to go back to the fairy mountain to take a look, but he couldn't get in.  Ordinarily, he should have returned to the fairy mountain in the explosion when the demon lord died. To his surprise, he did not return to the fairy mountain, but his spirit was floating in mid-air.

    Until this moment, Gao Feng remembered the old voice that sounded in his "ears" at that time, telling him about Jiuyou's luck.  I have never heard that voice before. Who is it?  And he seems to know all this very well. Regarding luck, Gao Feng has always thought it was a illusory thing.  Because since he was a child, he knew that the Gao family of his own had great luck, but what awaited his ancestors was a series of bad luck.

    According to the legend, the royal family gathers the world's luck. In Gao Feng's view, it is just a variety of natural materials and earthly treasures that allow the descendants of the Hong family to take advantage of their cultivation. It has nothing to do with luck at all.

    But the old voice told in his ear that the Demon Lord was the result of Jiuyou¡¯s luck, and he happened to witness a Balrog transform into a new Demon Lord before his eyes. Is the so-called luck true?  And who is that old voice?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  Sensing the movement around them, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang breathed steadily. Black Wolf also woke up, far away from Zhu Yan, still looking very fearful.  The little monkey sat on Zhang Zhijiang, wrapping his fingers in boredom and looking around.

 Text Chapter 640: Fairy Mountain Long Sword

    Having just experienced such a magnificent battle, it was truly a miracle that the entire group was unscathed.  Gao Feng jumped up and looked around. At dawn, the sky was turning white.  He casually took off his outer cover and covered it with Yuexiang. He originally wanted to look around and at least know where he was, but then he thought about it and decided not to do it.  Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang were both in coma. Although Hei Lang woke up, he was still in low spirits.  The little monkey was full of energy, but this ferocious beast looked listless.  It is estimated that if some bad guys come and hurt Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang, Zhu Yan will not take action.

    "Wait a minute, Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang haven't woken up yet.

    Gao Feng made up his mind, and the small sword pendant on the dragon-binding rope fell into his hands, and he practiced his experience one by one in the open space next to him.  Being able to see battles between peerless experts one after another, this kind of opportunity can indeed be called luck.

    The long sword trembled slightly, and the runes seemed to flow on both sides of the sword's edge like running water. Under the shining of the morning sun, they reflected the crystal clear light.  Each rune looked extremely fragile, falling to the ground and disappearing in an instant.

    The runes Gao Feng knew were far inferior to those of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. Soon, a dark golden light flashed on the long sword, and silver snakes mixed with the innate Hunyuan Qi began to fly in the surrounding area.  The little monkey became interested and jumped down from Zhang Zhijiang's shoulder, squatting next to Gao Feng, feeling the nourishment of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  I don¡¯t know why this ancient ferocious beast likes the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi so much.

    Gao Feng was still a little dissatisfied when he looked at the rune formations appearing around him under his control.  But I know not to push too hard.  He also had to practice hard. After all, this technique could only be used once by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. The gap between himself and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was naturally huge. If he could use it, it would be great. Gao Feng didn't expect too much at the moment.

    She sheathed her sword and stood up. While recovering the consumed innate Hunyuan Qi, she was thinking about how she could make the runes be carved faster and how she could arrange the rune array to be more secretive. She was lost in thought for a while.  The little monkey stood next to Gao Feng, feeling the nourishment of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Extremely happy.  See Gao Feng not moving.  Standing with his sword in hand, he jumped directly onto Gao Feng's shoulders without being polite and climbed down lazily.  If he hadn't witnessed Zhu Yan transform into a ferocious beast dozens of feet tall in the wilderness.  No one would have thought of it.  This little guy can be so fierce.

    ?Thought for a while.  Gao Feng moved again.  The tip of the sword was tapped lightly, and snowflakes flew in the air, and the runes fell faster.  The dark golden light with the innate Hunyuan Qi floated in the faint morning light, extremely gorgeous.

    Practice for a while and think about it for a while.  The long sword in Gao Feng's hand moved faster and faster, and finally it was so fast that the long sword could barely move. Just like the mist spear used by the nine-tailed sky fox in the fairy mountain, ordinary people could only see the sword thrust out, but could not see it at all.  See the countless murderous intentions hidden in it.

    Gao Feng saw that he was entering the country quickly, and the information was incomprehensible.  But since there is the nine-tailed sky fox Zhuyu in front of me, I don't feel any complacency in my heart.  You must know that Gao Feng first saw the mist spear thrust out by the nine-tailed sky fox in the layers of clouds. Even though he had reached the holy realm, he had no idea that it contained so much murderous intent.  If it hadn't been for the reminder from Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, there would have been no trace of anything strange in a battle.

    He stood for a while.  The rising sun pokes its head out on the horizon, its warm rays shining on you.  Gao Feng's eyes were slightly closed. This warm rising sun seemed to be the innate Hunyuan Qi that was constantly growing in his body. He felt something in his heart and thrust out the sword again.

    The sword is like a dragon, and the man is like a mountain.  After realizing something, the temperament exuded by the whole person has completely changed.  It was as if at this moment, the golden puppet light and shadow summoned by the war demon was attached to Gao Feng.  Gao Feng's eyes were not opened at all, but seemed to be closed. A dark golden light pattern with a silver snake flowed in his eyes.  The dark golden light on the long sword in his hand did not become brighter with the rising sun, but was instead a bit dim and mediocre.  The silver snakes are hiding somewhere and no longer emit brilliant light.

    The tip of the sword moved slightly, as if the expert hand of the craftsman Saint Lu Gang carved a core boat out of a piece of material the size of a date stone, trembling slightly.

    At this moment, Gao Feng actually combined the skills of the craftsman Saint Lu Gang and the nine-tailed sky fox. Using the long sword as the carving knife and the heaven and earth as the material, he carved countless runes under the light of the rising sun.  The runes appeared and were hidden in the golden light of the morning sun, leaving no trace at all.  The long sword is like a flying dragon and phoenix, swaying the passion in the chest wantonly. After countless hard battles, I suddenly realized it!

    After a few breaths, the morning sun jumped out on the horizon, and the sky was bright.  Gao Feng paused with the long sword in his hand, and the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi all over his body danced in the sunlight.

    "Open!" Gao Feng shouted softly, and dark golden light emitted in the sunlight around Gao Feng.  Every rune is hidden in the surrounding light and shadow,?Use the sun to hide your whereabouts.  Once it explodes at this moment, it seems that all the sunlight becomes visible, extremely thick, with silver snakes flying in the middle.

    "Okay!" Zhang Zhijiang woke up at this moment and saw Gao Feng calmly arranging countless rune formations around him and activating them at the same time. Although he didn't know the specific purpose, after so many years of running on the battlefield, General Xue had another  How could I not know the power of it.  How did Gao Feng do this? Zhang Zhijiang didn't bother to think about it.  Zhang Zhijiang has been following Gao Feng for a while. He has seen countless magical things about Gao Feng and knows that those are Gao Feng's own secrets. He knows the importance and never asks.

    Gao Feng retracted his sword and stood with a smile, the jade tree facing the wind.

    Zhang Zhijiang shouted loudly. Although he was still a little tired during the action, Gao Feng saw that Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be fine, so he no longer worried.  From the Central Capital City to the Wilderness Land, and then from the Wilderness Land to this desolate place, all I experienced was teleportation, and the teleportation was done by strong people forcibly reversing the teleportation array, which caused a lot of damage to the body.  Fortunately, everyone is extremely strong and should be fine.

    Yuexiang seemed to have been awakened by Zhang Zhijiang, and she woke up immediately.

    "Your Majesty, where is this?" Yuexiang woke up and started looking around to see where Gao Feng was.  It seemed that in Yue Xiang's heart, it was more important for Gao Feng to avoid her. Seeing Gao Feng's energy, her heart dropped to her stomach.

    Before Yuexiang passed out in the wilderness, she saw Gao Feng being powerless to fight back under the pressure of the demon lord, and he might die at any time.  Moreover, the war spirits turned into pendants and fell to the ground again because they could not withstand the pressure of the Demon Lord.  In Yuexiang's memory, it was clearly a dead end, but she did not expect that she would be able to wake up in the end. Moreover, judging from Gao Feng's appearance, not only was he not seriously injured, but his cultivation had improved quite a bit.

    Gao Feng smiled and shook his head, knowing what Yuexiang was thinking, indicating that he didn't know what happened at that time.

    Zhang Zhijiang said loudly: "I'll go nearby to see what the hell this place is."

    After saying that, Zhang Zhijiang looked at his surroundings and walked northwest.

    Gao Feng gently stroked the little monkey sitting on his shoulder. During this battle, it seemed that Xiao Zhuyan had grown up.  He is no longer a little monkey in his infancy, and I don¡¯t know if it is because he has swallowed many monsters.  Zhu Yan's self-destruction seemed to have no impact on this little guy, as if it never happened.  It is indeed the remnant of an ancient ferocious beast, indeed extremely powerful.

    At this moment, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around Gao Feng has disappeared, but the little monkey still rests on Gao Feng's shoulder and refuses to come down.  Yuexiang saw the little monkey squatting on Gao Feng's shoulder. She had seen the ferocious appearance of the little monkey in the wilderness. She was somewhat afraid in her heart. She knew that this was an ancient ferocious beast. If it really went crazy, she might not be able to control it.  .  Since the little monkey is willing to squat on Gao Feng's shoulder, let it go.

    Gao Feng took out water and food from the butterfly treasure, Wen Yan comforted Yuexiang for a few words, and then began to think about the feeling just now.  At that time, there was a breakthrough in technique. In one move, there was the "skill" of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and the "number" of the nine-tailed sky fox. Finally, the exquisite carving method of the craftsman Sheng Lu Gang was used on the long sword.  , all the ingenious workmanship is breathtaking.

    Although Gao Feng knew that the power gap between himself and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was too huge, so the power of the final rune formation was far different.  But in terms of the number of runes, it is very close to the runes outlined by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's Misty Spear.

    These are not the most important.  Gao Feng was realizing his method of hiding the runes at that moment.  In the fairy mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox used the mist around the fairy mountain to hide the runes. Even a powerful person like the Demon Lord was hidden, and a huge rune array was arranged without the Demon Lord knowing it.  But just now, he just took advantage of the rising sun to hide the runes.  Inspiration appeared at this moment, and Gao Feng felt happy and healthy.

    As the sun rises in the east, Gao Feng still thinks and practices for a while. The more he practices, the more he understands this new fighting method.  I remember when Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, told me about this fighting method in front of the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple. Although I didn't understand much about it, I felt somewhat disapproving of it and always thought it was just a show.  But after seeing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox in action, Gao Feng realized how shallow he was back then.  After a while of burning the incense, Gao Feng stopped, sat cross-legged, put the long sword in front of his knees, and examined the long sword carefully.

    Yuexiang stared at the sword in Gao Feng's hand with wide eyes, as if she saw something unbelievable.  The pendant of the Fairy Mountain Sword is hanging on Gao Feng's dragon-binding rope, and Yuexiang has known about it for a long time.  I have seen Gao Feng holding a long sword and fighting against strong men many times.  But this time, why do I feel that there is a powerful and friendly aura vaguely exuding from the long sword?

 Text Chapter 641: Traces of Demons in the Real World

    Just now I saw Gao Feng practicing with a long sword in the morning sun, but I didn't see any clues yet.  It wasn't until Gao Feng sat cross-legged with the long sword in front of him that Yuexiang suddenly saw a strange rune carved on the long sword!

    The runes don¡¯t look like Gao Feng¡¯s handwriting, they are upright and upright.  Instead, it is melodious and charming, with a hint of sassiness.  Although each rune stroke is the same, different people carved it, and subtle differences can be distinguished from the strokes.  The immortal mountain sword is made of an unknown material and is extremely tough. Who can carve runes on a long sword?  And that rune is vaguely in the style of the Northland Fox Clan, with a bit of softness.  But it's not like that, there is something like the Wolf Clan and the Feng Family in the twists and turns.  And there was a bit of grand fighting spirit in the aura, an impassioned meaning that even the auras of the Fox and Wolf clans could not conceal.

    What is going on with this rune?  Three completely different auras coexist harmoniously, and it is impossible to tell what is going on.  Yuexiang looked suspiciously at Gao Feng, who didn't know what he was thinking, and guessed.

    Gao Feng¡¯s right index finger flashed with dark golden light, as if he wanted to touch the rune.  But the finger stopped half an inch away from the rune, neither falling nor taking it back. I don't know what I was thinking.

    Hei Lang walked up to Yue Xiang and wanted to get intimate with Gao Feng, but he carefully avoided Zhu Yan.  Although Zhu Yan was drowsy as he squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder, Hei Lang was just afraid, from the bottom of his heart.

    Yuexiang didn't dare to disturb Gao Feng's contemplation. She simply ate a few mouthfuls of dry food and quietly watched Gao Feng's contemplation.

    Gao Feng was thinking quietly, recalling the appearance of the rune in the fairy mountain bit by bit in his mind.  Defeat the nine-tailed fox from the demon lord.  A drop of crimson blood flew in the air, with a few snow-white fox hairs surrounding the blood. The last wolf hair given to him by the Northern Emperor in the Butterfly Treasure came out of the air, as if he felt a warm breath, and he couldn't wait.

    No, it¡¯s not excitement, but a deep affection and anger towards the demon lord who hurt the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    The hair of the wolf and the long hair of the white fox penetrated into the drop of blood and fell on the fairy mountain sword.  The scene in the fairy mountain replayed bit by bit in Gao Feng's mind, and each picture paused in front of Gao Feng's eyes.  Clearly.  clear and direct.  The white fox fur and the black wolf hair meet again after a long absence, greeting each other without words like relatives, but the fairy mountain sword is full of fighting spirit, forcibly blending the three powers together.

    So what can you do?  Gao Feng thought carefully.  A hot fire was burning in my heart.  A powerful breath.  The auras of the three powerful men who stand at the pinnacle of power in the world are all on the Fairy Mountain sword.  All in this rune, there are so many things that I can do.  No matter what kind of power it is, it is a decisive force if used well.  I am in the fairy mountain.  Relying entirely on the power in the runes to transform and fight is undoubtedly an extremely stupid choice.

    There was a self-deprecating smile on Gao Feng's lips, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi between his fingers suddenly lit up, and he was one point closer to the rune on the Fairy Mountain sword.  The rune felt the breath of the innate Hunyuan Qi and began to rotate, and a ball of white light flickered on the rune.  The aura carried the power of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, rising from the fairy mountain sword, and transformed into the true form of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, sitting in a dog-seat behind Gao Feng.

    Yuexiang was looking at Gao Feng when she suddenly saw Gao Feng's finger light up, then a familiar aura appeared, and an illusory shadow appeared behind Gao Feng.  Although Yuexiang knew it was an illusory shadow, the emotion flowing in her blood to worship the owner of the figure boiled instantly.  He stood up without hesitation, performed the most formal and respectful etiquette of the fox clan, and worshiped the phantom of the nine-tailed sky fox behind Gao Feng.

    The little monkey squatting on Gao Feng's shoulder jumped suddenly, hung his hands on Gao Feng's body, and used Gao Feng's body to block himself from the phantom.  At this moment, the ancient ferocious beast felt another powerful ferocious beast suddenly appear behind it. It was startled and hung in front of Gao Feng, looking around.  The little monkey seemed like a leaf. Although it was hanging in front of Gao Feng, it didn't even mess up the wrinkles on his clothes.

    That¡¯s it!  Gao Feng felt the familiar aura behind him. It was indeed the aura of the nine-tailed fox in the fairy mountain!  it is as expected.  What Gao Feng didn't know was that this rune was forcibly carved on the Fairy Mountain sword by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox using the blood curse of the fox clan in the Fairy Mountain at that time.  Mr. Rui¡¯s strength.  If it weren't for the blood curse of the Fox clan, if every force didn't recognize Gao Feng and not be hostile to other forces, this blood curse rune that combines three powerful forces would never have appeared in the world.  .

    The nine-tailed sky fox behind Gao Feng is arrogant and indifferent. Although it is just an illusory shadow, it is like the girl in white who led countless demon clans in the north, with a bit of domineering air.

    The illusory figure of the nine-tailed sky fox behind Gao Feng seemed to be communicating with Gao Feng.??.  Gao Feng's fingers stopped on the Fairy Mountain sword, floating in the air. The innate Hunyuan Qi on his fingers shone with dark golden light, and he was constantly hesitating, and the power was condensed but not released.

    A few breaths later, Gao Feng's finger moved towards the rune again.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his fingers became stronger, and the illusion of the nine-tailed fox behind him disappeared without a trace in an instant. Where the nine-tailed fox was squatting, a giant black wolf appeared.  The black fur was shiny and shiny, and each long black hair was like a spear or a halberd. An upright murderous aura suddenly appeared behind Gao Feng.

    Although Black Wolf¡¯s muscles and bones are made of dragon skin and bones, deep down in his bloodline he is still a wolf, and he is still the bloodline of the wolf clan.  At this moment, the phantom of Beidi's true body appeared behind Gao Feng. Although his aura was restrained, Black Wolf had already forgotten his fear of Zhu Yan. Like Yuexiang, he lay on the ground with his whole body, his head buried between his two front paws, and used  The wolves worshiped Beidi behind Gao Feng with the most respectful etiquette.

    "Haha!" Gao Feng laughed loudly. The power in the runes did not resist him. In addition, he was very familiar with several powers. The process of exploring the runes was not long. Gao Feng knew that this rune should  how to use.  All kinds of new and wonderful ideas appeared in Gao Feng's mind one after another, and he was so excited that he laughed out loud.

    "Congratulations, Your Majesty." Although Yuexiang didn't know what benefits Gao Feng got, both the illusion of the nine-tailed sky fox and the illusion of the black wolf proved the magic of the rune on the fairy mountain sword.  Seeing Gao Feng's excitement, he felt slightly blessed and said softly, also happy for Gao Feng's happiness.

    With a smile on Gao Feng's lips, the fairy mountain sword in his hand shrank, turned into a small sword pendant and flew back to the dragon binding rope.  Huo Ran stood up and signaled Yuexiang to get up.  I have been running around and fighting hard these days, but I didn't expect that I would gain such a big harvest in the end. Everything was perfect.

    The little monkey squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder, hugged Gao Feng's shoulder tightly and fell asleep.  Gao Feng glanced at the sky and saw that it was already bright. He had been meditating on the rune for two hours.

    At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s figure appeared in the wilderness. He stayed there for a long time before returning.  Gao Feng knew that there were few people nearby and it would be difficult to find someone to ask for directions. What's more, Zhang Zhijiang had a sinister appearance and was not a kind person at first glance, so it was even more difficult to ask for directions.  I don't know what methods Zhang Zhijiang used. Gao Feng didn't bother to talk to Zhang Zhijiang about these Jianghu matters. They were just trivial matters.

    Zhang Zhijiang quickly walked to Gao Feng, cursing in his mouth.

    "It's hard to find a few living people in this ghost place in Yuezhou." Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with this place and cursed: "I just asked a few people to ask, we were really teleported to Yuezhou, how did we get here?  What about?"

    Hearing Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s words, Gao Feng was also stunned. He was dragged away by Xia Huangren Emperor in the wilderness. Could it be that he was transported to Yuezhou with the magic power of the teleportation array?  This is too bizarre.

    Zhang Zhijiang glanced at Gao Feng and talked to himself about the situation in Yuezhou that he had just learned: "It should be three days after we teleported in the Taoist Academy. As for the specific situation here, it is very confusing. I found a few  Villages were all razed to the ground. It seemed like someone was causing trouble. But I could feel the aura of monsters."

    Gao Feng frowned, looked up at Zhang Zhijiang, and asked, "The aura of the monster?"

    "Well" Zhang Zhijiang answered very cautiously, as if he was thinking about how to tell Gao Feng.  I was originally going to Yuezhou, but I ended up in the wilderness for no reason.  In the wilderness, he was supposed to return to Zhongjing City with Emperor Xia Huangren, but instead he came to Yuezhou inexplicably.  I don¡¯t know if there are any other secrets in the process, so be careful if you can.  "I asked a few refugees, and they all escaped after their homes were destroyed by monsters or beasts. The specific time may be long or short. I visited several abandoned villages. The longest time was probably three days ago.  Destroyed.¡±

    Zhang Zhijiang looks rough and arrogant, but in fact he is as careful as a hair.  Having been on the tip of a knife all year round, the details in these arenas will definitely not be missed.  Three days Gao Feng pondered, and the time of the chaos in Yuezhou coincided so well with the time of his arrival in the wilderness. If monsters were discovered in Yuezhou, couldn't it be possible that there was something secret about it?

    "Is it because the Demon Lord opened a passage under the laws of heaven and earth and inadvertently loosened the laws of heaven and earth in Yuezhou, causing some small monsters to appear in Yuezhou?" Yuexiang said thoughtfully.

    "It's possible, but I can't say that's the case. Let's see." Gao Feng pondered, with a lot of thoughts in his mind.  Because Gao Feng met the Demon Lord and heard the conversation between the Demon Lord and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox in the Fairy Mountain, he could think of many more things than Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang.  In an instant, Gao Feng vaguely felt that the situation in Yuezhou was probably caused by the demon lord forcibly pulling the teleportation array to the wilderness. At that time, the power overflowed, causing the laws of heaven and earth in Yuezhou to loosen.  However, Gao Feng was cautious and pondered these thoughts in his heart without speaking out.

 Text Chapter 642 The world is in chaos

    "Some refugees fled from Wanzhou next to Yuezhou. It seems that the whole south is in chaos." Zhang Zhijiang continued, "There is also a refugee who said that Daxia's troops in several states in the south have mutinied, and the imperial court has sent  The army suppressed it. I was out for a short time and didn¡¯t see the specific army, so I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    The commotion has really gotten so serious!  Gao Feng's heart moved slightly, and he sighed softly in his heart. The world was in chaos, and in the end it was the people of Li who suffered.  In the illusion of the big city on the fifth floor of the Fairy Mountain, I saw my ancestors, the two brothers of the Gao family, walking step by step in the troubled times when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed. The whole world was like hell, with corpses everywhere and children being sold everywhere.  Female people.  Changing food to eat has made everyone numb, and this simple wish to survive has become extremely difficult.

    Is Daxia going to be in chaos too?  Run out of luck?

    "How far is it from the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Five hundred miles. Our place should be the northernmost place in Yuezhou, so it's not very chaotic. It is said that the further south you go, the more chaotic it becomes." Zhang Zhijiang replied.

    "Five hundred miles, let's take a rest and let's go." Gao Feng thought for a while and said, "King Qin was captured by Qingxu Taoist, let's seize the time to see the reality of Qingxu Sect."

    There is no rest. Gao Feng and his team are weakest in the Xuan realm. The black wolf is also a dragon skin and keel bone. It is just a dragon in wolf skin. Running around is nothing at all.  It was because this fierce battle in the wilderness was too mentally draining that Gao Feng said this.  Zhang Zhijiang traveled back and forth for hundreds of miles, still acting as if nothing had happened.  Yuexiang knew that Gao Feng was asking about herself, so she smiled sweetly and said softly: "Let's go to the Qingxu Gate to have a look. Don't delay the business. I've already taken a rest."

    Since we have come here, we must continue to move forward.  After briefly tidying up, Gao Feng and his party set off on the road to the Qingxu Gate.

    Along the way, as Zhang Zhijiang said, there were scattered refugees from time to time walking hard towards the north.  There were also some strange beasts running rampant, but Gao Feng and his team took action to get rid of them.  Through the refugees' accounts, Gao Feng gained a deeper understanding of what happened in Yuezhou and several nearby states.

    It turns out that something happened three days ago. The troops in several states and counties in southern Daxia mutinied and began to burn, kill and loot without restraint.  Immediately, countless strange beasts appeared, and the entire southern part of Daxia fell into panic.  At first, some people wanted to go to Qingxu Sect for help. In the eyes of ordinary people, the Taoists who practiced Taoism were omnipotent and immortal figures.  But all the people who went to Qingxu Sect for help disappeared without a trace and never came back.

    After waiting for two days, the mountain villages closer to Qingxu Gate were even more panicked.  Originally, if the whole village held firm, it could still deal with the attacks of some strange beasts, but people's hearts began to get confused, and the whole village began to flee in all directions.  But after escaping, I discovered that the outside was even more dangerous.  Not only strange beasts, but also monsters appear around.  The monsters are not like before, hiding and not daring to see people. Instead, they are running rampant around Yuezhou, and there are no Taoists and warriors from the government to control them.

    Seeing what the neighborhood had turned into, everyone was really scared.  Daxia has always been a peaceful and prosperous time, and no one has ever experienced such a chaotic situation. Rumors spread everywhere, and no one knew what happened.  I just know that people are dying all around. Countless people die on the roadside every day, and many villages are burned down every day.

    Gao Feng knew that it was impossible to learn anything more from these victims, but he was even more cautious about his trip to Qingxu Sect.  At the beginning, Gao Feng also speculated in his heart about the purpose of Qingxu Daozu's sudden break with the Daxia official family, and he still used such decisive methods.  The more we walked on the road leading to the Qingxu Gate, the more frightened we became. How could it be that Qingxu Taozu had just decided to do this, and it took many years of preparation to cause such chaos in several states in the southern part of Daxia at the same time.

    After walking for a day, the road gradually became desolate. The closer we got to Qingxu Gate, the more desolate it became.  From time to time, you can see some corpses scattered in the wilderness on the roadside, whether they were killed by strange beasts or monsters.

    The sun sets in the west, and the mountains are like blood.

    Throughout the whole day, Gao Feng and his party felt extremely depressed.  No one can be happy seeing so many ordinary people lying dead on the ground.

    Looking at the setting sun, the ground is red with blood. I don¡¯t know how many people¡¯s blood has stained this land red.

    Gao Feng was walking when he suddenly felt something moving twenty miles away.  At this time, Gao Feng's perception can already detect extremely far places in detail, which is much stronger than before.  Seeing Gao Feng's expression was different, Zhang Zhijiang asked, "What's wrong?"

    "There seems to be an army over there." Gao Feng pointed to the southeast and said.

    "Go and have a look?" Zhang Zhijiang asked.  Ever since I followed Gao Feng to the Northland,Afterwards, although he experienced countless struggles on the verge of death, Zhang Zhijiang benefited greatly, and he increasingly recognized Gao Feng's strong strength and profound potential, and became more and more polite to Gao Feng's words, unwilling to be casual.  Disobedient.

    "Okay." Gao Feng nodded in agreement.  The group of people deviated from the official road and walked straight in the direction pointed by Gao Feng.

    Before walking very far, Zhang Zhijiang felt the murderous aura in front of him. He frowned and said, "It is indeed an army, but it seems to be in a melee." As soon as the two teams faced each other, the sky was full of blood and flesh, Zhang Zhijiang became particularly excited.

    After walking a few miles, a large group of dark figures appeared on the horizon. The Taoist followers were flying in the sky. They formed a group of three, which was the posture of the Taiping Taoists.  This was Daxia's army, and Gao Feng and his party immediately recognized it.  What was fighting against Daxia's army was a group of rebels. Their formation was extremely messy and looked like it would collapse soon.

    Zhang Zhijiang pursed his lips, as if seeing the two armies fighting, the murderous intent in his heart was ignited. A little bloody light suddenly appeared on the simple knife beside him.  Gao Feng stopped and looked from a distance.  Gao Feng felt the atmosphere of the two armies fighting, and for some reason, there was always a faint uneasiness hovering in his heart, as if something unexpected was going to happen over there.

    Flags were fluttering, and the sound of killing was loud.  The formations of the two sides were exactly the same, and they were all standard Daxia military formations.  It's just that the morale of the rebels is extremely low, while the morale of the army of the Great Xia court is high. Like tigers coming down the mountain, a wave of gunfire attacks the rebels' Chinese flag.

    Gao Feng and his party stood very far away, watching the two armies fight.  In just one stick of incense, the setting sun shone warmly on Gao Feng's back. Before it completely set on the mountain, tens of thousands of people were fighting to determine the winner.

    The number of people was originally small, and their morale was extremely low. The rebels had been divided and surrounded.  The Daxia military seemed to be extremely tough and had no intention of surrendering. The war horses shuttled back and forth, and the swords were raised and lowered without any hesitation.  The attack was extremely ruthless. Even though they knew that the trapped beast was still fighting, the officers and soldiers of Daxia still shouted loudly and left no room.

    The overall situation has been decided. The victory of the Daxia army is only a matter of time and how many casualties they will pay, but there is no suspense about the outcome.  But Gao Feng looked at it from a distance and always felt that something was wrong.  The aura in front was chaotic, and there seemed to be something similar to demonic energy but different hidden in the bloody killings.

    At this moment, what Gao Feng had been worried about happened.

    The sun sets in the west, which is a normal thing.  But what is surprising is that the sunset sets so quickly, and it seems that it suddenly turns into midnight in the evening.  The entire sky darkened, and black mist seemed to suddenly appear between the gaps between the laws of heaven and earth. It surged out from the Nine Netherlands and instantly enveloped the entire area of ??dozens of miles in radius.

    Gao Feng frowned, is it actually a monster?  However, this aura was different from the demonic aura he had just experienced in the wilderness. There was a slight difference in between, and Gao Feng could not tell the difference between the two auras in a hurry.  I just vaguely felt that the aura in Yuezhou seemed to be very dirty, even filthier than the demonic aura, and it would be difficult to tell the difference no matter how long it lasted.

    As the sky turned dark, Zhu Yan suddenly woke up on Gao Feng's shoulder, shouting very happily.  This little guy seems to have a special interest in demonic energy, and he gets extremely excited when he smells it.  Gao Feng bent his arms back, pressed Xiao Zhu Yan on his shoulders, gently stroked the top of Zhu Yan's head, and comforted the little guy.  Zhu Yan was very excited at first, but then he had some doubts in his eyes, as if he felt that this aura was a little different.

    The weather was different, and the Daxia military was in chaos.  The setting sun was as bloody as the sun suddenly became invisible. Such a rapid change shocked the soldiers who were fighting fiercely. Although the military horses were well-trained, they suddenly became like this. They were also panicked and ran around in the military formation, cleaning up.  The military formation suddenly became chaotic.  The Taoist priests in the sky used magic to illuminate the surroundings. Although the Taoist priests of Taipingguan did not often deal with monsters, they were calm and dealt with them in an orderly manner.

    But just like that, in the dark mist, lights like small flowers lit up, which was extremely conspicuous.  A huge palm appeared out of nowhere and directly slapped away a Taoist who used the energy of heaven and earth to light up the darkness around him.  The huge palm fell from the sky, not allowing the Taoist priest of Taiping Temple to react, and directly smashed the Taoist priest into a pulp.  After flying a few steps, the huge force smashed the flesh and blood all over his body, turning into rain of blood and flying everywhere.

    There was a black fog, and all the soldiers could not tell the difference between east, west and north. Huge palms fell from the sky and the whole earth was shaking, as if some huge monster appeared from the land of Jiuyou.  There was a panicked exclamation, and even Gao Feng and his party, who were far away from the battlefield, could hear clearly.

    Ordinary soldiers cannot see what kind of monster it is, so they are afraid.  The Taoist priests at Taipingguan could only feel the strong demonic energy in front of and behind them. They didn't know where it came from, so they felt scared.  The solemn formation just now was disrupted, whether it was the rebelsHowever, Daxia's army was all mixed up in a chaotic mess.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 643 Defeat

    In Gao Feng's eyes, the fog was just a little thicker.  After seeing the black mist of the Demon Lord, Gao Feng still didn't care about these impure so-called demonic energies.  Without even using the innate Hunyuan Qi, Gao Feng felt that it was a huge monster dozens of feet tall.  But although Gao Feng was certain that it must be a monster, it was different from the Jiuyou monster he saw in the wilderness.

    This feeling is very strange. Gao Feng doesn't understand why he always vaguely feels that the "monsters" appearing in Yuezhou are different from those he has encountered before, giving him an extremely dirty feeling.

    Cao Guozhen is a general of the Daxia official army and has been stationed in the north of Yuezhou for ten years.  He is a descendant of the founding hussar general. He has had a dream since he was a child, which is to truly fight in battle.  When he was young, he served as Xiaoqi of the Forbidden Army's Left Army in the Western Desert. Because of his outstanding military exploits, he was summoned by Emperor Xia Emperor Ren.  I thought it was the beginning of a smooth career, but who knew that I would face endless nightmares.

    After being summoned by Emperor Xia Huangren, he was immediately sent to Southern Xinjiang, a place where singing and dancing are commonplace.  This place is indeed a fertile place. It is adjacent to the five southern states of Daxia and is located in a strategic location. Countless caravans come and go every day.  Even the most picky prodigal sons of the Forbidden Army are envious of this.  In the past, this position required a huge amount of money to last for a year and a half.  Being sent here inexplicably, other people's eyes turned red with envy, but Cao Guozhen didn't think so. What he sought was to restore the family's glory in blood and fire.

    Every day there was harsh military training, but there was no real fighting.  Because this is not the Western Desert.  Not Xuanzhou.  No matter how much his soldiers complained, Cao Guozhen was always indifferent and did not listen to a word.  Even a person with powerful eyes and hands even filed a complaint in front of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren, hoping to bring down this guy who was blind and blocked everyone's way of making money.  But everything ended quietly, and Cao Guozhen's hoped-for attempts to be sent to Xuanzhou or the Western Desert in northern Xinjiang failed again and again.

    In Cao Guozhen¡¯s eyes, this extremely difficult and boring life has finally come to an end.  A few months ago, Cao Guozhen received a secret order and opened the secret after his handsome case. There was only a simple and clear line of small words on it: Be careful, in case of rebellion, kill without mercy!

    The last word "kill" is written like dragons and phoenixes dancing.  Like a spear or a halberd, it appears on the paper.  Cao Guozhen carefully put away the bright yellow paper.  Although it was written simply and filled with murderous intent, it made Cao Guozhen feel like he had found a treasure.  Because he knew that this was a letter written by Emperor Xia Huang Ren.

    What happened in Zhongjing City?  Cao Guozhen didn't know.  All he knew was that the opportunity he had been waiting for so many years had finally come.  He has more than ten thousand elite soldiers under his command.  Even if it were placed in the Western Desert, it would be enough to fight with the Western Desert horse thieves, let alone in the Southern Xinjiang where singing and dancing are flourishing.  As for other state troops?  In Cao Guozhen's eyes, he was just a bastard like a chicken or a dog.  Not worthy of playing at all.  It's okay to scare civilians and traders, but it's really delusional to expect them to go into battle.

    Subsequently, a series of bad news came to Cao Guozhen while he was on tight alert externally and internally.  Martial law in Zhongjing City, chaos in Zhongjing City whatever happened, Cao Guozhen was unwilling to take care of it, because he believed that Emperor Xia was benevolent, and no matter what happened, Emperor Xia could easily put it down.  The rebellion may seem alarming to others, but Cao Guozhen regarded the news as the best news.  There was a faint throbbing in my already numb heart. Maybe that day is not far away!

    Finally, suddenly one day, the scout cavalry came in a panic to report that most of the officers and soldiers in the five southern continents of Daxia mutinied!  Cao Guozhen kicked the case aside, drew his sword and raised his head to the sky, roaring. A man should make a great contribution, and this is the day!

    After three days of non-rest, there were 50,000 rebels who fell under Cao Guozhen's command, and not one of them survived.  Emperor Xia¡¯s secret order, kill without mercy!  That is to kill without mercy and leave a single person alive, which is impossible in Cao Guozhen's eyes.  The knife hidden in the sheath has not drunk blood for a long time. These three days have been the happiest three days for Cao Guozhen in recent years.

    Although he was excited, Cao Guozhen had not lost his mind. He knew that he was close to the range of a hundred miles of Qingxu Gate. After this battle, he must take a rest for his exhausted soldiers.  The closer you get to the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate, the more monsters and monsters are nearby.  We have reached the end of our strength and it is time to take a rest.

    The horse was straddling the sword diagonally, its face covered with dust and blood, and it was staring carefully at the groups of exhausted soldiers who were charging with one victory after another to support their tired bodies.  Already stimulated by the blood, almost all the soldiers' eyes were filled with bloodshot eyes, showing a bit of fatigue but morbid excitement.

    It was getting late, and Cao Guozhen saw that the last charge had completely overwhelmed the rebels, divided them up and surrounded them, and knew that the battle was finally over.  He was thinking about where to set up camp and which scouts to send to find tomorrow's target.

    While Cao Guozhen was making calculations, his eyes suddenly went dark and he couldn't see anything.  During the Western Desert trial of the Forbidden Army's Left Army, Cao Guozhen encountered many magical attacks.??, I was shocked, but then I calmed down.  At this time, the general is the backbone of an army. Others can cause chaos, but he must not.

    There is demonic energy all around, and you can't see anything with your eyes.  Cao Guozhen blew a loud whistle.  This is a way of responding to the command of the Western Desert Border Soldiers. In the Yellow Sand Spell of the Western Desert Warlock, the Western Desert Border Soldiers rely on this kind of command to attack and defend.  Cao Guozhen was glad that in order to vent his depression and resentment, he force-fed these seemingly useless things into his soldiers, but he didn't expect that they would be used today.

    The soldiers who heard the whistle seemed to have seen a glimmer of light in the darkness. Their morale was shaken, and they strictly guarded their positions and waited for reinforcements.

    The Taoist in the Taiping Temple in the sky uses the energy of heaven and earth to illuminate the space around him, which seems a bit bold. No army will use the Taoist like this.  Because this will undoubtedly expose yourself to the opponent's vision and become a key target.  Whether it's an arrow or the opponent's Taoist, it can kill them.  But now that the opponents have been dispersed, they cannot organize a decent crossbow shooting, so the Taoists of Taipingguan boldly illuminate the black mist.

    It¡¯s just these evil spirits that make Cao Guozhen feel a little uneasy.  They came out of nowhere. Could there be monsters hidden among these rebels?

    Monsters in Daxia basically appear in remote outskirts through the Nine Nether Gate. The number is very small and there are very few strong people. It is difficult for an army to have experience in dealing with monsters.  The same was true for Cao Guozhen. In his haste, he didn't even realize how big a mistake he had made.

    By the light emitted by the Taiping Taoist¡¯s magic, Cao Guozhen was relieved to see that his soldiers were all well prepared in the dark mist and were not defeated.  But then, Cao Guozhen saw a black figure dozens of feet tall appearing in the light and shadow lit by the Taiping Taoist.  As the huge body advanced, countless soldiers were trampled to death. Even the Taoists of Taiping Temple were no match at all and were killed one after another.

    What's this!

    Cao Guozhen has seen strong men, and he is a strong man in the dragon realm, but he has never seen such a powerful monster.  It seems that no matter what kind of attack, it can't damage it even a little bit.  Long arrows and swords and guns fell on the huge black shadow, causing no harm at all.

    The whistle became sharper and went straight into the sky.  Cao Guozhen brought the energy of heaven and earth around him to the limit and blew the sharpest whistle.  The surrounding soldiers took orders and dispersed in all directions.  Behind Cao Guozhen, a crossbow was quickly pushed up.  These eighteen bed crossbows were Cao Guozhen's treasure. He had to offend many of his colleagues before they stayed in order to deal with these strong men.

    The crossbow arrows of the bed crossbow are covered with runes. Each crossbow arrow is priceless. Each crossbow arrow was made by Cao Guozhen with money deducted from merchants.  Everyone knew that Cao Guozhen was greedy, but they didn't know where he spent every penny.

    The arm is like a knife, cut off decisively.  The tight bow string of the bed crossbow was loosened, and the sound of "bang bang" was heard endlessly.  The runes rubbed against the air, creating brilliant arcs in the black mist.  There is only one end point of all arcs, that black giant!

    Cao Guozhen raised an arc at the corner of his mouth, eighteen crossbows, the power of each crossbow arrow, even if he entered the mysterious realm, he would not be able to escape.  This is why bed crossbows have become taboo in Zhongjing City. No matter how strong they are, they cannot escape under the siege of a hundred and eighty bed crossbows.  Cao Guozhen had confidence in the bed crossbow and the rune arrows on the bed crossbow, each of which cost him countless money.

    However, a scene that stunned Cao Guozhen appeared!

    The arc of light hit the giant in the black mist hard, and Cao Guozhen even saw the light and shadow of the runes on the huge crossbow bolt exploding.  However, the light and shadow were instantly extinguished, and the giant in the black mist seemed to be unscathed and continued to move forward.  With every step he took, blood splattered everywhere.  Countless bones and flesh flew everywhere.

    Cao Guozhen was stunned, and even forgot to continue to whistle. He stared blankly at the giant in the black fog walking forward. The dead soldiers behind him got up after the giant passed by, with broken limbs, and staggered to follow the giant.  move forward.

    Monster?  Cao Guozhen felt that his brain was hurting. He had traveled all over the country for so many years, but he had never heard of such monsters and such spells!  Resurrection from the dead or what?

    The military situation was changing rapidly. After taking a few steps, the giant in the black fog was approaching Cao Guozhen.  The soldier's ruthlessness filled his chest. He knew he was outmatched but didn't want to escape. He drew back his sword, put his toes on the saddle, and rushed directly towards the giant in the black mist.

    Like an earthworm shaking a big tree, Cao Guozhen rushed towards the giant opposite.  There was no anger, no tragedy, just the ruthlessness in his heart, and he rushed forward regardless of life or death.  Cao Guozhen knew that he was left in the choke point north of Yuezhou just for today.  It's a pity that after so many years, he has never been able to enter the mysterious realm.  Even if I escape by myself at this momentIn the black mist, all the soldiers under his command died. Do they still want to live in the world like the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang?

 Text Chapter 644: Rescue

    The simple sword in his hand is also a rare treasure. He half bought and half snatched it when he returned to the capital one year ago. It is said to be a relic of the Zhan Demon Temple, a real thing from the Zhan Demon Temple, not an imitation.  Although there is an obvious gap, Cao Guozhen does not mind it.  Because the runes engraved on this knife were so powerful and sharp that I couldn't put it down.

    After so many years, the sword has been hidden deep and its edge is empty and sharp.  But now, once the sheath is taken out, the powerful enemy will be killed!

    Feeling his strong fighting spirit, the runes on the sword sparkled.  Cao Guozhen's whole body's energy of heaven and earth was raised to the highest level, and Pu Dao took the lead in slashing at the giant in the black mist.

    A huge force hit Cao Guozhen's body. Even if he reached the dragon realm, he was not like a real dragon, whose whole body was made of steel.  A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Cao Guozhen's body flew back faster than the incoming force.  The sword of the War Demon Temple fell to the ground, and the runes on the sword seemed to be covered by a powerful and dirty force, turning dim.

    It was indeed a powerful monster. Cao Guozhen knew that this time he was facing the annihilation of his entire army.  In front of such a monster, unless the real person from the Taoist Academy takes action, there is no telling how many real people will have to die to get rid of this monster.

    Unwilling to give in, he twisted his body in mid-air, just about to pounce on him again.  Knowing that you can't do something, but still doing it, this is what a man's husband is.  But his whole body was sore and he was seriously injured with just one blow.

    Without any surprise, it fell to the ground like a broken sack, splashing countless dust.  Cao Guozhen's eyes were cracked in the dust, and two lines of dark blood flowed from the corners of his eyes.  Wu Zi refused to lower his head and looked fiercely at the giant who had stepped on him, even if he turned into meat the next moment.  He will never bow his head.

    The huge sole of the foot, which was like a dark cloud, was right above his head. Cao Guozhen could barely bring up the vitality of heaven and earth. Even if he died, he couldn't be trampled to death in such a useless way.  Even if it means death, I have to bite it.  Cao Guozhen made up his mind to self-destruct. He suppressed the tightness in his chest and watched seriously as the sole of his foot got closer and closer to him. It seemed that there was only such a palm-sized world left in the world. He was serious and persistent.

    A lifelong pursuit has come to an end at this moment.  Although Cao Guozhen was unwilling.  But don't think about these things at all.  How can a general be afraid of death when he goes into battle to kill people?  Since you are going to die, I will bite you too!

    The hill-like soles of his feet looked so huge even in the black mist. The huge pressure made it impossible for Cao Guozhen to carry the vitality of heaven and earth.  Just at this time.  A monster's shrill scream sounded in the black fog.  It turns out that there are other ferocious beasts A flash of despair flashed through Cao Guozhen's mind.  Just this cry.  Cao Guozhen knew how powerful the beast following the giant was.

    The whole brain was shaken and confused.  His mind also began to become unclear.  Cao Guozhen vaguely saw the giant body that was so powerful that he could not withstand it. Even the thick black mist became lighter.

    This is an illusion.  Cao Guozhen laughed at himself, saying that people have hallucinations before they die.  Didn't expect it to be like this.  Cao Guozhen waited, helplessly waiting for his last moment to arrive.

    The black mist faded, and countless ferocious spirits suddenly appeared around them.  It turned out to be so powerful, Cao Guozhen thought in his mind.  Once upon a time, when I advanced to the dragon realm, I felt that the world was so big that I couldn't go anywhere.  Although he knew that the real people from the Taoist Academy in Zhongjing City were much stronger than him, but with powerful soldiers in his hands, what could he do even if he was a real person from the Taoist Academy?  Can you still withstand the crossbow shot from the bed?  I really learned a lot today. There are so many resentful spirits flying around, and every resentful spirit is extremely powerful. Where is the strong person coming from?  Why is the world so restless this time?

    It¡¯s a pity that my dream for so many years has come to an abrupt end just as it started.  Without the fear of death, Cao Guozhen only felt a little regretful.

    Countless resentful spirits roared sharply all around, and the silver power spread in the black mist, and the black mist dissipated wherever it passed.  Suddenly, Cao Guozhen felt as if it was dawn!  Could it be that there is light in Jiuyou Huangquan?  Cao Guozhen looked around in confusion, and unexpectedly saw an unforgettable scene.

    A huge ape is wearing heavy khaki armor, holding a long knife, and is surrounded by countless resentful spirits.  The giant, who was like a mountain to him, had been chopped into two pieces by the Ape Warrior. Wherever the Ape Warrior passed, the resurrected living corpses fell down one after another. The demonic energy in their bodies was swallowed up by the resentful spirits, and they were no longer able to support themselves.  , broke into pieces one after another.  The most surprising thing is that the huge monster is actually a puppet, a metal puppet wrapped in black mist.  Lying on the ground now, the severed end exuded a dull metallic luster.

    The dark fog in the sky has cleared, and the sunset is as warm as blood.

    Is this alive or dead?  Cao Guozhen was still confused, barely supporting his body on the ground and looking at the ape warrior.

    They are friends, not enemies, Cao Guozhen felt relieved.  The ape warrior general has no interest in the living soldiers at all and sweeps away all of them.?Like a walking corpse, after the resurrected sergeant, all the resentful spirits flew back to the ape warrior general and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Subsequently, Cao Guozhen saw another scene that made him feel that he must have died. All this was an illusion.  The ape warrior general who was dozens of feet tall turned into a little monkey, ran up to the shoulder of a young man, and squatted down very obediently, completely losing his previous ruthlessness.

    What is this ferocious beast?  Why are you so brave?  Who is this young man?  How could such a ferocious monster be tamed?

    Cao Guozhen went through the countless young masters in Daxia over the years in his mind, and found that none of them were similar to this young man.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Reluctantly struggling to get up from the ground, was completely covered in dust and was completely unaware.  Looking at the messy battlefield, he had no intention of fighting any more and ordered the messenger who was still alive behind him to sound the gong to withdraw the troops.  Cao Guozhen simply gave the order, without even looking at the casualties. He kept looking at the group of people walking from a distance.

    Among the group of people, there was a figure who felt very familiar to him. The aura on his body was the same as his own, only more pure and majestic.  This is the bloody murderous aura accumulated from countless killings on the battlefield!  Who else could have such power and be so powerful, but the Blood General Zhang Zhijiang.

    Zhang Zhijiang?  Is he really the blood general Zhang Zhijiang?  It¡¯s really the blood general Zhang Zhijiang!

    Cao Guozhen once met Zhang Zhijiang once in the West Desert, but Zhang Zhijiang didn't even glance at him at that time.  How could the unruly Zhang Zhijiang be willing to succumb to others and become their follower?  Cao Guozhen stared at the three people in stunned silence. A black wolf gradually came over. The eighteen bed crossbows quietly changed their directions and aimed at these unknown people without anyone noticing.

    Cao Guozhen wanted to stop him, but then he thought of someone who could make the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang willing to surrender. Wouldn't he know?  It's not that I don't know, it's just that I don't want to pay attention to it.  The bed crossbow had no effect on the giant in the black mist, so how could it harm this group of people.

    But that young man is really young. Which family is this young master?  Cao Guozhen suddenly saw the young man's arm turning to a strange angle and stroking the little monkey on his shoulder.  The fierce and cruel ape warrior who had just transformed into a few tens of feet and killed the giant in the black mist with one sword was now very obedient and docile, lazily lying on the young man's shoulder, lazily enjoying the last sunset.

    Looking at the group of people walking over in stunned silence, Cao Guozhen still did not feel relieved.  I just stared blankly at these strange passers-by, forgetting to do anything.

    The sergeant in the black mist didn¡¯t know what had just happened. At this moment, seeing the unstoppable giant in the black mist fall to the ground, and the puppet parts scattered on the ground, his morale was naturally boosted.  If not for the invincible General Cao, who else could have controlled this monster?  Arrogant warriors are cultivated through victory after victory. Only when you are invincible can you cultivate your arrogant temperament.  At this time, seeing the powerful enemy beheaded in formation, their morale was greatly shaken.

    Seeing that several sergeants were ready to surround the young man and his party, Cao Guozhen woke up from his shock, whistled continuously, and gathered the soldiers, for fear of causing the young man's displeasure.  Both powerful and young, this kind of person is generally not easy to deal with, let alone the one who just saved his life.  A man in the army is straightforward and straightforward, and naturally has a clear distinction between grudges and grudges.

    "Thank you for your help." Cao Guozhen was helped up by several soldiers around him and thanked him.

    Gao Feng waved his hand casually, but what he was looking at was not Cao Guozhen, but the simple knife from the Demon War Temple that was knocked down by the giant in the black mist and covered with dust.

    Yuexiang knew what Gao Feng was thinking, and with a light waist, she walked a few steps quickly, picked up the gray simple knife in the dust, and handed it to Gao Feng with both hands.  There was a slight commotion among the sergeants around, but Cao Guozhen stopped it with his eyes.  No amount of gold and silver can buy life, no matter how precious the treasure is, this group of people deserves it.

    "Young Master, this is the Pu Dao that the general got by accident. It comes from the War Demon Temple. Unfortunately, the general is weak and cannot exert the combat power contained in the Pu Dao. If you like it, I will give it to you." Cao Guozhen said in a trembling voice.  , every time he said a word, his whole body felt like a knife. The giant in the black mist just struck him, and he didn't know how many injuries he suffered.  Even talking or pulling on the wound still hurts to the bone.

    Gao Feng smiled, letting the dust fall from his sleeves.  The plain sword released a narrative of vicissitudes of life. Every scar and every damage seemed to recognize the smell of fighting in the Demon Temple on Gao Feng. A wanderer who had been away from home for many years was like meeting a relative. The blade trembled slightly, telling the story of so many years.  The vicissitudes of life.

    There is no dark golden light flowing from the innate Hunyuan Qi on his fingers. The texture of his fingers gently brushes the Pu Dao. In the countless textures, Gao Feng is communicating with countless fighting spirits in the former War Demon Temple, telling the story of what the current War Demon Temple looks like.  Every trace of texture flows through the fingers, as if time is passing by, and the sun and the moon are passing by.

    "This Pu Dao is not suitable for you." Gao Feng brushed his fingers on the tip of the Pu Dao.?, with a flick, the sound of tigers roaring and dragons roaring sounded, and a strong fighting spirit emerged from the Demon Temple.  "Let me help you change it. I hope it will benefit you."

 Text Chapter 645: Qingxu is like a demon

    Gao Feng saw Cao Guozhen leading his troops to quell the rebellion, and he had kind thoughts in his heart. He had already arrived here, and he also saw the broken simple sword that had been used to fight against the Demon Temple. He felt emotional and acted as he pleased.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered on the Pu Dao, leaving a rune behind.  The runes were like the light of fireflies, the setting sun was like blood, and the bloody murderous aura of countless corpses on the battlefield was suddenly absorbed into the knife.  The long whales gathered into the Pu Dao like they were absorbing water, and the broken Pu Dao was covered with a layer of faint black and red color.

    "Try to see if it fits." Gao Feng casually threw the knife to Cao Guozhen, clapped his hands, and said lightly: "This time is different from the past. It is better to save people than to kill. Leave some energy for Daxia."

    After saying that, he put his hands behind his back and walked meandering towards the Qingxu Gate.

    "Young Master, go ahead and you will find the Qingxu Sect." Cao Guozheng said half of the words and smiled bitterly in his heart.  Zhang Zhijiang turned around and glanced sideways at Cao Guozhen, grinning and said: "You are lucky, today is your blessing. Go back and take a closer look."

    Cao Guozhen held the Pu Dao in his hand and felt the strong and sharp murderous aura on the knife. Naturally, he knew that this knife had been upgraded to at least two levels. A storm surged in his heart as he watched Gao Feng and his entourage drift away in this wilderness of killing and death.  , slightly confused.  Even the weapons of the legendary War Demon Temple can be strengthened at will. This move alone is enough to shock the world.

    The generals under his command approached Cao Guozhen and asked in a low voice: "General, where are those people from?"

    Cao Guozhen looked at the simple sword in his hand, then glanced at Gao Feng's slightly frail back, and said, "We can't afford to offend him."

    The general was shocked.  Although everything just appeared in front of my eyes, I couldn't understand all of it.  Since General Cao said so, it must be.  But how could such a few people make the always unruly General Cao say something that he couldn't afford to offend?  Seeing Cao Guozhen bowing respectfully and saluting, those people walked away, feeling even more inexplicably surprised.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and you¡¯ll be within a hundred miles of Qingxumen Mountain Gate.  Gao Feng found that the more he thought about leaving Qingxu Gate, the bleaker his surroundings became.  Although it was getting late, this dimness had nothing to do with the sky. Even if the sky was full of stars, they were still shining overhead, and the brightness was not obscured by anything.  A bit weaker.

    Gao Feng's senses were carefully spread out.  Explore your surroundings.  Already approaching Qingxu Sect, Gao Feng did not want to lure Qingxu Taoist out.  After experiencing the fierce battle in the wilderness, Gao Feng's understanding of power has reached a new level, and he has the most intuitive understanding of what kind of power the most powerful people in the world possess.  If Gao Feng had previously hoped to use the nuclear boat treasure phantom given to him by the craftsman Sheng Lugang to escape to the nine heavens.  Now I basically no longer have such extravagant hopes.

    Walking forward cautiously.  Gao Feng felt that the atmosphere around him was becoming more and more depressing.  It is not the depression caused by Qingxu Daozu's manipulation of the huge vitality of heaven and earth.  It wasn't the pressure of the demonic energy from the Nine Nether Demon Realm, but another force that he had never encountered before.  Just like the puppet monster Zhu Yan killed, it was a puppet.  Another monster.  It seems to be the same as the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, but it is completely different.  One is like a Taoist warrior, using the vitality of heaven and earth to drive the puppet, while the other uses a weird power similar to demonic energy to drive the puppet.

    After entering Qingxumen Mountain Gate for a hundred miles and walking for more than ten miles, I saw a village far ahead.  There were no chickens crowing or dogs barking, no oil lamps like beans, no laughter, everything was so quiet that it made people feel panicked.

    "Weird place." Zhang Zhijiang seemed to feel the atmosphere of the village and felt very uncomfortable.  Zhu Yan squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder, and seemed to sense something and began to feel restless.  Gao Feng gently stroked the little monkey's head, comforting the violent beast.

    Gao Feng looked at the village in the distance and said: "It is indeed a bit strange. It seems that there are living things, but there is no life. It is not a monster, it is probably similar to the devilish puppet we just encountered."

    "I don't know what the Qingxu Sect is doing. It doesn't look like the auras of those Taoists from the Qingxu Sect. Why is there such a mess around the mountain gate with the Taoist ancestor of Qingxu in charge? Damn it, you've lived like a dog for years.  ." Zhang Zhijiang was extremely contemptuous of Taoist Qingxu and cursed in a lowered voice.

    Gao Feng and his party soon arrived at the village. There were faint figures of people moving in the village, but they could not feel any life at all.  Zhang Zhijiang was not afraid and said, "Wait for me to go take a look." After that, he strode into the village.  The bloody murderous aura on his body was aroused but not released. He held the plain knife horizontally and pointed the tip of the knife to the ground.  Hei Lang followed Zhang Zhijiang and entered the village together.  The little monkey became more and more irritable and excited on Gao Feng's shoulder. Gao Feng had no choice but to pick the little monkey off his shoulder, hold it in his arms, and comfort it gently while following Zhang Zhijiang into the village.

    Several figures walked slowly in the village. As Gao Feng and his party entered the village, they seemed to smell some delicious food.As usual, he was shouting, his shoulders were shaking, his arms were drooping, and he ran towards Zhang Zhijiang, who was the first to enter the village.

    Living corpse?  The soldiers who had just died where the giant in the black mist passed by on the battlefield turned into living corpses and followed behind the giant.  Under the attack of the resentful spirits released by Zhu Yan, they were all killed without any ability to resist.  Gao Feng didn't pay attention to these weak living corpses at first, but he didn't expect to see villagers turning into living corpses again in the village, running towards Zhang Zhijiang.

    There is no consciousness, only greed for flesh and blood.  The living corpse shook its stiffened shoulders and dragged its legs awkwardly towards Zhang Zhijiang step by step.  Gao Feng carefully observed these living corpses and found that there were no wounds on them. Different from those sergeants, they were not transformed from dead people, but living corpses transformed from living people!

    I feel irritable and angry. How is this different from Jiuyoumen¡¯s behavior?  Outrageous!

    At this time, Gao Feng had a strange thought in his mind. These living corpses were intentionally created by the Qingxu Sect.  Otherwise, within a hundred miles of Qingxu Gate, what can escape the eyes of Qingxu Taoist?  Even that weird puppet giant was sent out by the Qingxu Sect.

    Zhang Zhijiang drew his knife and slashed horizontally, cutting a living corpse into two pieces.  But the weirder thing is that even if the living corpses are cut into two pieces by Zhang Zhijiang, these living corpses still seem to feel no pain and crawl towards Zhang Zhijiang.

    When Gao Feng saw this, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body lit up, he let out a muffled shout, and a dark golden light flicked onto the living corpse between his fingers.  The innate Hunyuan Qi can restrain all kinds of evil monsters. Although Gao Feng was not sure whether it would be useful against living corpses, he still directly flicked the dark golden light of Qi onto the living corpses.

    As soon as the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi comes into contact with the living corpse's body, a stream of filthy smoke rises. The living corpse seems to be ignited and makes a strange hissing sound. As the dark golden light penetrates,  The place where the innate Hunyuan Qi comes into contact will turn into pus.  In the blink of an eye, a living corpse turned into pus and fell to the ground, exuding a fishy smell.

    "Huh!" Gao Feng suppressed the anger in his heart, flicked his fingers, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flew, and one living corpse after another was burned into nothingness.  The little monkey was a little excited when he saw the living corpse, but feeling the nourishment of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, he hesitated for a moment and squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder without moving.

    Zhu Yan is indeed an ancient strange beast. It can drive evil spirits to devour living corpses and monsters, and it can also be nourished by the innate Hunyuan Qi. It seems to be able to walk between the two powers of light and darkness with ease.  It's really weird that Zhu Yan can grow no matter what kind of power he has.  Zhu Yan was somewhat interested in Yuezhou's aura, but he was not as excited as if he encountered demonic aura. He didn't know if it was because the aura was contaminated with filth.

    Gao Feng felt that the village was covered with not only people turning into living corpses, but also pigs, dogs and livestock turning into living corpses and wandering around the village like zombies.  No mind, no emotion, just the desire for new flesh and blood.  Gao Feng indifferently flicked the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi onto the living corpses. Within half a cup of tea, there was no more living corpses in the whole village, and it was filled with a fishy smell.

    "Huh?" Gao Feng suddenly frowned and felt that there seemed to be some strange aura underground. It didn't look like living people, nor did it look like these walking corpses.  The breath is extremely weak, and it is deep underground, blocked by the earth's air, making it difficult to detect.  If my mental strength wasn't already extremely strong, I might have missed it.  There is still the smell of a living corpse underground, but I don't know why this living corpse doesn't pursue the smell of flesh and blood like other living corpses, but doesn't come out of the cellar.

    Looking for the underground atmosphere, Gao Feng and his party found a cellar.  There were traces of scratches from living corpses everywhere in the cellar. From the looks of it, there should have been many villagers taking refuge here. Later, they all turned into living corpses and crawled out.  There was a living corpse, which seemed to be a woman in her thirties when she was alive. When she saw Gao Feng and others coming in, she just made meaningless noises in the corner and did not rush up to bite her.  Gao Feng casually popped out a burst of innate Hunyuan Qi, turning the living corpse into pus.

    ¡° Then Gao Feng spread his senses and realized that those weak breaths were still under the cellar. Gao Feng was unwilling to violently explode them with the power of the living corpse spell, but instead looked for a way to hide.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi illuminated every detail in the cellar. Everyone looked across the entire cellar, but there was no entrance.  Gao Feng was wondering, was the aura underground some kind of strange beast?  Not like that, but more like a few dying children.  The black wolf seemed to know what Gao Feng was looking for. He scratched the ground with his claws and seemed to be looking for it too.

    Not long after, in the corner where the living corpse stood just now, the black wolf dug out the floating soil, with a mat woven from dry grass underneath to cover the narrow entrance of the hole.  He opened the straw mat and found a small earth hole. Inside was a five or six-year-old child with a dark face.He was angry, but he didn't seem to have lost his mind yet. He looked at Gao Feng and his group in panic. Two lines of tears fell down, and he sobbed silently. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn't speak.

 Text Chapter 646: Mountain Gate Hell

    No wonder he felt so strange. It turned out that this child had not turned into a living corpse.  Gao Feng's heart moved. He stopped Hei Lang and threw Zhu Yan, who was about to move on his shoulder, to Zhang Zhijiang. He rushed forward and held the child in his arms.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi flows slowly from the child's head like gurgling water.  Judging from the child's appearance, the black energy has seeped into his bones. Perhaps because he was hidden in the pit, the black energy did not completely penetrate and turn the child into a living corpse.  But it had been too long and there was no fresh air. The child was already dying and would die at any time.  Gao Feng also wanted to give it a try. Gao Feng was not sure whether the innate Hunyuan Qi could be cured.

    Only then did Gao Feng realize why the living corpse just now was different from the other living corpses.  Even if they don't leave the cave, they don't crave fresh flesh and blood as much as other living corpses.  It turned out that this mother was protecting her child. Even if she was infected by the black energy and turned into a living corpse, the last obsession in her heart still controlled her body and she did not succumb to the evil.

    The final glory of human nature and the greatness of motherhood are enough for Gao Feng to give it a try at the expense of his innate Hunyuan Qi.

    The child was weak and dying.  Gao Feng did not dare to quickly pour the innate Hunyuan Qi into the child's body, for fear that he would not be able to bear it.  Little by little, the innate Hunyuan Qi was carefully allowed to enter, like gurgling water, dissolving the black aura inside little by little.  After a stick of incense passed, the black color on the little boy's face gradually became lighter, and there was some brightness in his eyes.  Yuexiang was overjoyed, but Zhang Zhijiang looked extremely bored and hugged the little monkey.  He was afraid that Zhu Yan would pounce on the little boy and devour him, which was very difficult.

    The little boy exhaled a burst of black air and cried out.  Gao Feng was filled with joy, it turned out it was really possible!  Using the innate Hunyuan Qi so carefully is indeed a test for one's own power. The time of burning the incense passed extremely long.  Fortunately, the child should be saved!

    The little boy struggled and threw himself into Gao Feng's arms, sobbing.  The children didn't know what was going on outside, but this strange and terrifying aura could be felt by any living person.

    Gao Feng continued to use the innate Hunyuan Qi to dissolve the black energy in the little boy's body, while gently comforting the little boy.

    Suddenly, Gao Feng frowned.  Fingers stiff.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi suddenly brightened and no longer entered the little boy's body.

    "Ah!" Yuexiang exclaimed. She wanted to ask Gao Feng what happened, but she suddenly saw the little boy's face filled with black mist, and his eyes lost all light.  Stiff neck.  He opened his mouth and bit Gao Feng's shoulder.  Tears swam in Yuexiang's eyes.  He suppressed it and didn't let it out.  Unexpectedly, just after seeing improvement, he still turned into a living corpse.

    The little boy turned into a living corpse and bit Gao Feng on the shoulder.  Although people are small and weak.  The bite was quite powerful.  Gao Feng's muscles and bones have been tempered by the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, and he is protected by a commoner dragon skin. How can a child bite him?  Even if he becomes a living corpse and his strength is strengthened, it is not a cause for concern.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on Gao Feng's fingers lit up, and he gently touched the back of the little boy who had turned into a living corpse in his arms.

    The black breath hissed, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was his own imagination, or whether it was just a short time since the little boy turned into a living corpse. Gao Feng saw in a trance when the little boy finally turned into pus, with a trace of relief and relief in his eyes.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over?  Gao Feng looked at the pus on the ground and was speechless.

    "Burn it." Gao Feng felt a little gloomy in his heart. After a while, he shook his head and said.

    Yuexiang knew that Gao Feng was a little irritable and nodded gently.  As a group of people walked out of the village, Yuexiang released a spell, and the scorching flames instantly enveloped the village, burning with raging fire, turning everything beautiful and ugly into gray, leaving no trace.

    The firelight shone brightly or dimly on Gao Feng's face. Gao Feng looked at the village that gradually turned into ashes in the raging fire, and couldn't express his feelings.  Is it possible to treat the people of the world like walking zombies just for their own selfish desires and to gain great power?  It's simply worse than the monsters in the Nine Netherlands.

    Looking at Gao Feng¡¯s uncertain face illuminated by the fire, neither Zhang Zhijiang nor Yuexiang spoke.  The little monkey couldn't smell the monster and began to fall asleep on Gao Feng's shoulder.

    As the fire gradually diminished, Gao Feng clenched his fists, as if he had made some decision, and whispered: "Let's go, I want to see what the hell the Qingxu Gate is."

    Everyone walked in a meandering way, and there were more or less living corpses walking around in the villages they passed along the way.  All the villages were turned into ashes under Yuexiang's spell, and all the walking corpses encountered were turned into ashes under the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Although Gao Feng was irritable and full of anger in his chest, he never forgot to feel the sensation spreading all over the world, and always used the best toThe range of ? is used to detect whether there is a strong person nearby.  But unexpectedly, there was nothing but living corpses walking in groups towards the Qingxu Gate.  Moreover, Gao Feng noticed that the monsters and beasts near the Qingxu Gate had also turned into living corpses, either in groups or scattered towards the Qingxu Gate.

    Where have all the Taoists of Qingxu Sect gone?  Why didn't Qingxu Daozu retain any defensive strength?  Why are these living corpses walking towards the Qingxu Gate?  Countless questions circled in Gao Feng's mind, but there were still no answers.  Ever since the chaos in Zhongjing City began, everything has had an air of mystery.  Gao Feng has been through a lot and has long been accustomed to not being surprised. It doesn't matter what he is, he just goes all the way.

    Since there are no strong guards from the Qingxu Sect, let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on.  Gao Feng cautiously explored the surroundings and walked towards the Qingxu Gate.  The living corpses around seemed not interested in the fresh flesh and blood. They dragged their stiff bodies towards the Qingxu Gate as if they were bewitched.  Gao Feng saw that the living corpses did not attack him, nor did he destroy these living corpses, but let them walk.

    ??Moving forward, there is still no change.  None of the Taoists from Qingxu Sect showed up, only countless living corpses walking towards the mountain gate of Qingxu Sect.  The further they walked, the more excited the little monkey became, as if he wanted to transform into an ape warrior and rush straight to the Qingxu Gate.  Gao Feng tried his best to comfort the little monkey so as not to expose his whereabouts early.  The group of people hid within the range of the jade pendant given to Gao Feng by the Taoist Academy and moved forward carefully.

    When we walked a few dozen miles, it was midnight, the stars in the sky were very blurry, and a mountain peak appeared in front of everyone.  Gao Feng didn't care about hiding his aura, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in his eyes. He was surprised to find that the mountain gate of Qingxu Sect was somewhat similar to the fairy mountain.  Towering into the clouds, groups of black clouds and mist shrouded the peaks of Qingxumen in layers.  The peak of the mountain was completely hidden in the black clouds. Even if Gao Feng used his innate Hunyuan Qi, he could not see what was hidden inside.

    After one glance, Gao Feng put away his innate Hunyuan Qi.  He continued to walk forward calmly, but there was a huge wave in his heart.  how could this be?  Why is the mountain peak where Qingxu Gate is located so similar to Fairy Mountain?  Is there any relationship between the two?

    The questions just now were not resolved, and more questions were added out of thin air.  Originally, Gao Feng just wanted to explore the truth near Qingxu Gate, but he did not expect that countless questions along the way would tempt him to continue moving forward.  Gao Feng knew that the answer lay on the mountain of Qingxumen, but if he went up the mountain, could he still survive?

    Gao Feng has always been cautious on weekdays. Even with the help of Immortal Mountain and powerful strength, he is never willing to overturn the danger easily.  But at this time, there seemed to be an old voice in his mind urging him to continue moving forward and go up to the mountain peak where Qingxu Gate was located to see what was going on.  This voice was ethereal, but it was so similar to the voice that explained to Gao Feng in the Great Wilderness the fate of the Nine Nether Land and the demon lord.

    Gao Feng felt a little ridiculous, and continued to move forward, following the guidance.  Moreover, the aura of Taoist Qingxu was not noticed at all in the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate. It was not known whether Taoist Qingxu had hidden his aura or was not there at all.

    Soon, the mountain peak where the Qingxu Gate was located was getting closer and closer, and Gao Feng also felt extremely uncomfortable all over his body.  It seemed that the formations arranged by the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate and the Jiuyou Demon Lord in the wilderness to restrain him and Zhu Yan were similar. The pressure on his body was extremely heavy, and even if the wings of the Xiangtian Armor were opened, he could not fly away quickly.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly. I guess the craftsman Sheng Lugang didn't expect it to be like this. He didn't know whether the nuclear boat treasure phantom could be used in such a confinement formation.

    The huge confinement formation stretches for dozens of miles, and the surrounding area is dark. Countless living corpses are walking from all directions towards the peak where the Qingxu Gate is located. Countless strange footsteps are heard in silence.  It was rustling, monotonous and boring.  It was almost midnight, and looking around, there seemed to be a layer of mist, and the shadows of all the living corpses were a little blurry.

    Although they hid their strength, Gao Feng and his party still walked much faster than ordinary people. In about an hour, the peak where the Qingxu Gate is located was already in front of them.  Looking at the countless living corpses dragging their legs around the mountain and leaving traces on the ground, Zhang Zhijiang motioned for everyone to wait.  After watching for a while, Zhang Zhijiang frowned and stood up and said: "A large number of living corpses have already gone up the mountain. The ones around us now can only be said to be scattered living corpses."

    Gao Feng looked around. Thousands of living corpses were walking towards the mountain like zombies. They were still scattered. So how many living corpses had already gone up the mountain?  Could it be that thousands of nearby people were turned into living corpses and carried up the mountain?  The mountain should have been crowded with so many living corpses, but the whole mountain was swallowing up all the living corpses like a monster.

    Even more sinister than Jiuyoumen!  Is this still the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate, one of the three great gates in the world?

 Text Chapter 647 Metal Colossus

    "Go and have a look!" Gao Feng's voice was a little hoarse. What Qingxu Sect did this time was even more vicious than Jiuyou Sect. It was hard to imagine that this was actually done by Qingxu Sect, one of the three great sects in the world.  The Qingxu Sect, known as the three great gates in the world, actually used the people of several states in southern Daxia to do such evil things. It is really outrageous for both humans and gods!  The image of the child who died in his arms appeared in front of Gao Feng's eyes. The woman who still retained motherly love and care for her children even if she became a living corpse. All of this was done by the Qingxu Sect!

    He was furious.  Gao Feng felt that his whole chest was burning with angry flames. He raised his eyes and looked at the black clouds and mist surrounding the mountain peak where Qingxu Sect was located. It was completely opposite to the fairy mountain. The white mist turned into black demonic energy.  If he hadn't been sure that this was where the Qingxu Gate was located, Gao Feng would have even suspected that he had arrived at the Jiuyou Land.

    His voice has become hoarse due to the burning anger, and his whole body is hot. What can he do even if he is Qingxu Taoist?  So what if it's the best luck in the world?  Even if I am shattered to pieces, I still have to see what Qingxu Daozu is doing to turn so many people into living corpses!  At this moment, there was no need for that old voice to guide me in the dark, and blood surged into my chest.  Gao Feng lifted his feet and walked straight towards the mountain road.

    "I don't know why the peaks of Qingxumen and Xianshan are so similar. Gao Feng already hates Qingxumen to the extreme, and he doesn't want to distinguish these subtleties anymore.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi beside him did not want to hide. It had already reached the Qingxu Gate. How could it be unprepared on the way up the mountain?  There was no need to hide his tracks at this moment, since he had already decided to go up the mountain.  Then just go straight up.

    Gao Feng made up his mind and strode up the stairs.  The living corpses that were close to Gao Feng turned into a pool of pus as soon as they came into contact with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Although it is very similar to Fairy Mountain, it does not have as wonderful scenery as Fairy Mountain.  There is no green grass at the foot of the mountain, but a ghostly atmosphere, with living corpses walking at strange steps everywhere.  Looking up, I saw the mountain road hidden in the black mist. I guess this is the way up the mountain.  Gao Feng speculated in his heart. Although he was full of enthusiasm, he did not get carried away. He saw all the abnormal things around him.

    The two stone statues in front of the mountain road are placed on both sides of the mountain road, similar to the stone lions outside ordinary mansions.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flows in his eyes.  Gao Feng saw it clearly.  These two stone statues are not carved from stone, but are metal puppets, metal puppets filled with black, dirty and evil energy.

    This strange black mist is somewhat different from the pure demonic energy in the Nine Netherlands.  Gao Feng is not very clear about the specific difference.  However, he saw clearly Xumen's evil method of turning living people into living corpses.  It's not much different than the Nine Nether monsters.  In Gao Feng's heart.  The black energy surrounding the peak where the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate is located is just another kind of demonic energy.

    The two metal puppets filled with filthy demonic energy slowly stood up as they felt the presence of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.  His two eyes were filled with black mist, looking straight at Gao Feng, as if a living corpse had seen fresh flesh and blood.

    Arriving at the foot of the mountain where Qingxu Gate is located, Zhu Yan, who had been squatting on Gao Feng¡¯s shoulders, became even more excited.  Seeing the two metal puppets full of demonic energy standing up, Zhu Yan jumped off Gao Feng's shoulder with a long hiss as if he was seeing delicious food.  The body grew larger, and the silver majesty was particularly conspicuous in the black mist.  Countless resentful spirits, which had been suppressed for a long time, finally flew out from Zhu Yan's khaki armor, devouring the living corpses around him.

    Zhu Yan was very fast, and one of the thickest resentful spirits turned into a long knife in Zhu Yan's hands, and he slashed down on the head, with the sound of fierce wind and the sharp roar of the resentful spirit, which made people tremble.

    The two metal puppets showed no dexterity compared to their stature, and bumped into Zhu Yan, one from the left and the other from the right.

    With bare hands and no weapons, he hit Zhu Yan with only the brute force of his body.  The mountain road is not as spacious as the wilderness. Zhu Yan's incarnation stopped growing when he was more than ten feet tall. The earthy yellow armor on his body flashed with light from time to time, as if it was a sharp blade rather than armor for protection.

    Zhu Yan slashed the air with his sword. When he saw two metal puppets crashing towards him, he did not dodge. His waist was slightly bent, his knees were bent, and his hind legs kicked hard on the rock. His body hit the one on the right side like a crossbow arrow.  Metal puppet.

    Gao Feng had seen Zhu Yan¡¯s powerful metal puppet in the wilderness?  As long as it wasn't for the two metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division given to him by Emperor Xia Emperor Ren, Zhu Yan should be able to handle it.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around him lights up, and every time it reaches the surrounding area, it turns into countless scattered stars and falls on the ground, which is extremely gorgeous.

    The powerful silver wave dispersed like flowing water, and countless resentful spirits had already hit the metal puppet before Zhu Yan collided with it.  The ferocious-looking resentful spirit was looking for a way to enter every crack in the puppet's body, devouring the black demonic energy around the metal puppet.  Biting violently,The blows hit the metal puppet as densely as real objects.

    Gao Feng sighed in his heart. In the Immortal Mountain, the Demon Lord once said loudly that he should see what real power is.  At that time, the vengeful spirits transformed from the gray armor on the demon lord were far more powerful than the vengeful spirits around Zhu Yan. Even the armor made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang was torn to pieces by the vengeful spirits without any suspense and turned into debris on the ground.  .  When I first saw Zhu Yan¡¯s resentful spirit in the wilderness, I felt very strong.  Compared with the demon lord's resentful spirit, this Zhu Yan is really as fragile as a swaddling baby.

    The sound of beeps continued. Although countless black gas was swallowed by the soul, the two metal crickets still hit Zhu Di quickly.  Gao Feng clearly saw that at the moment of the collision, Zhu Yan leaned sideways and hit the chest and abdomen connection of a metal puppet with his shoulder.  There is a fine silver-white line there, which cannot be seen clearly unless you look carefully.  It turns out that this little guy is not reckless. The countless years of fighting experience of his ancestors in his bloodline made Zhu Yan choose the most correct way at this critical moment.

    There was a loud "Boom~~", and then countless rocks fell down like raindrops. The black-gray mist around it was like a small stone being thrown into the pond, causing ripples in circles.  The natural spikes on Zhu Yan's khaki armor seemed to have a mind of their own before the collision. They were as smooth as water and inserted into the metal puppet's body along the silver-white fine lines.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes kept shining. This time in the battle, Gao Feng did not take action, but allowed Zhu Yan to swallow the demonic Qi, just to see what was different about the puppets guarded by the Qingxu Gate.  The greatness of.

    But Zhu Yan¡¯s resentful spirit swallowed up the surrounding demonic energy, and it had no effect at all.  They collided with each other, and at that moment of lightning, Zhu Yan relied on the spikes on his natural armor to pierce into the weak joints of the metal puppet, but the metal puppet seemed not to be affected at all, and layers of black color continued to rise from its body.  The mist hit Zhu Yan's earth-yellow armor like a huge stone.

    The earthy yellow armor on Zhu Yan¡¯s body is slightly curved and full of elasticity.  At the moment of collision, most of the force of the impact was removed, and several bright and condensed resentful spirits stretched out from the armor, inserting themselves into the metal puppet's body like tree roots.

    Gao Feng suddenly found that as his mental power became stronger, as long as he wanted to observe carefully, the powerful mental power would almost stop him for a moment, just like now, the moment Zhu Yan collided with the metal puppet, every detail  movements, every unexpected change can be clearly seen.

    Every vengeful spirit is like a very thick pipe, desperately sucking the demonic energy in the metal puppet.  The khaki-yellow armor on Zhu Yan's body bounced back after slightly absorbing part of the force of the impact.  Combine that part of the impact force with Zhu Yan's power, merge it into one, and burst out.

    Gao Feng nodded secretly, Zhu Yan was indeed a born ferocious beast!  This armor is innate and seems to have its own intelligence. Its protective effect on Zhu Yan cannot be underestimated.  And the integration of offense and defense is indeed Zhu Yan's powerful help.  However, what Gao Feng didn't expect was that the metal puppet was more powerful than Gao Feng had expected. Even though Zhu Yan's armor had undergone so many subtle changes at the moment of collision, he was still knocked away by the metal puppet.

    Two consecutive impacts hit Zhu Yan, and a huge force hit Zhu Yan's shoulder. Gao Feng seemed to hear several sounds of broken bones.

    So powerful?  Gao Feng had seen Zhu Yan's power in the wilderness. He faced off against the flame demon and did not lose at all, and even showed some restraint.  How come I went up to the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate and met two metal puppets guarding the gate. They said that they were knocked out after just one encounter.

    Zhu Yan suffered a big loss. The spikes pierced into the metal puppet's body by the khaki armor were pulled out, and black aura like ink was brought out, as if someone was painting in the air with thick ink. Several lines of thick ink were drawn out.  Freehand brushwork, splashed in mid-air.

    The long knife in Zhu Yan's hand turned into a spear. As his body was knocked away, the spear fell into the rocks and penetrated deeply.  The huge impact force was transmitted to the spear, bending the spear as if it were a long bow.  Zhu Yan was knocked away, carrying the collision force of the two metal puppets. The spear made an ear-piercing sound under the huge force, as if it was about to break.

    Immediately, Zhu Yan¡¯s toes were a little bit on the mountain road, and a large piece of rock cracked, and with this huge momentum, it crashed back again with faster momentum.

    Gao Feng felt a little emotional. This little guy was so cruel and unwilling to admit defeat when he was still young. How violent would an adult Zhu Yan be like?  It's simply unimaginable.

 Text Chapter 648 Zhu Yanzhan¡¯s Puppet

    The momentum was faster, and the earthy yellow armor on Zhu Yan no longer shone with light, but turned into the color of the earth, deep and thick.  The distance of more than ten feet was reached in an instant, and the two metal puppets seemed not to have expected that Zhu Yan's temperament would be so irritable, and they were caught off guard by Zhu Yan's arrival again.  This time, Zhu Yan knew that the two metal puppets were not only incredibly heavy, but also seemed to be connected to the entire mountain's confinement formation, which could not be solved by brute force.

    Although Zhu Yan refused to admit defeat and rushed over again, the khaki armor on his body became extremely soft at the moment of impact. Zhu Yan's body almost did not collide with the two metal puppets, but "held" the metal  The puppet transferred the force from the spear.

    The strength was strengthened again and again. After "holding" the two puppets and flying several feet, Zhu Yan suddenly exerted force and finally threw the metal puppets away.  As soon as the figure separated, a spear followed behind him and hit a puppet directly on the head.  The spear bent and then straightened, then hit the metal puppet's head with a large piece of rock like a giant hammer.

    The rocks shattered into pieces, a puff of smoke rose up, and countless gravels flew around.  Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi shone between his eyes, and he could see clearly.  In the violent explosion just now, the spear turned into pieces by the thick and powerful resentful spirit was also blown to pieces. Even the khaki armor on Zhu Yan's body was twisted and twisted. It was only through constant twisting that the majestic power was dissolved.

    Facing Zhu Yan¡¯s violent attack, the metal puppet of Qingxumen only had time to turn its head and pass the direction of the soldiers, and the spear hit its shoulder.  The thick shoulder was smashed by Zhu Yan's gunshot.  Metal fragments of various shapes flew around along with the rocks and broken corpses of the resentful spirits.

    ? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Gao Feng saw Zhu Yan using the spear in his hand to explode and smash himself, seriously injuring a metal puppet.  He shook his head slightly.  No matter how strong Zhu Yan is, he is just a young ferocious beast, and still lacks the strength to grow up.  However, among the gray dust and metal fragments, Gao Feng suddenly saw that the two metal puppets seemed to be folding and twisting, and he didn't know what changes would happen.  If he takes action at this time, Gao Feng is confident enough to defeat the two metal puppets.  But after all, this is the puppet guarding the first level of the mountain gate. There must be something more ferocious in the future. It is true to see more of the paths to the Qingxu Gate.

    Knowing yourself and your enemy means you will be victorious in any battle. Although Gao Feng wanted to reach the top of the mountain in one step and catch Taoist Qingxu by surprise, he couldn't.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered around Gao Feng.  Countless dark golden light spots fell to the ground.  Dissolved in bluestone.

    After a few breaths, although the dust on the top of the mountain has not dispersed, you can still vaguely see the two metal puppets merging and becoming an even bigger puppet.  There was thick black mist all around.  It's like wearing a thick armor.  No more empty hands.  I wonder if it was an extra piece of metal that came out when it was combined.  Holding it in hand, it looks like a demon holding an iron rod, standing in the middle of the mountain road.

    Zhu Yan knelt on one knee on the ground.  With just one blow, Zhu Yan self-destructed the strongest resentful spirit in his hand, which also withstood a huge force. It was considered a loss to both sides, injuring one thousand to the enemy and eight hundred to himself.  Zhu Yan's violent nature made him ignore his injuries and stared at the opposite side with his eyes.  Zhu Yan felt that his opponent was changing. He didn't know where the change was happening. The only thing he could feel was that his opponent was getting stronger and more powerful.

    "Roar~" Zhu Yan roared unwilling to give in. He touched one knee to the ground and pressed his hands on the bumpy mountain road. The silver majesty around him turned into countless resentful spirits and was devouring the surrounding black mist, trying to repair it.  Injuries on the body.

    After countless metal fragments were mixed with the dust of the mountain, the vision was still blurry.  A huge figure walked over in the hazy mist, walking slowly and slowly, as if he didn't care about the ancient beast in front of him.  With every step the combined giant metal puppet took, the mountain road trembled, as if it was about to crush the entire earth.

    The metal puppet ignored Zhu Yan's provocation.  The metal iron rod in his hand hit Zhu Yan directly, appearing suddenly in the black mist with a hoarse wind sound.  Although Zhu Yan self-destructed a resentful spirit and was injured in the collision just now, his body's agility was not affected.  He jumped up, turned his body slightly to one side, and pounced on the metal puppet in mid-air.

    The silver power suddenly turned into spikes, and all the resentful spirits were withdrawn according to Zhu Yan's thoughts, and turned into spikes and rushed towards the metal puppet on the opposite side.

    From Zhu Yan holding a long knife to deal with the two metal puppets with bare hands, to then holding an iron rod to deal with Zhu Yan with bare hands after the metal puppets were combined, the scenes changed very quickly. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, the extremely vicious Zhu Yan was already killed by the metal puppets.  The puppet was cornered.

    In a flash of lightning, Gao Feng seemed to see a contemptuous smile appear on the metal puppet's face that should not have any expression.  I don't know if I saw it wrong or if I knew in my heart that Zhu Yan would definitely lose, so he had such a strange hallucination.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????The mist gathered and fell in front of the metal puppet in a blink of an eye.  This black mist is completely different from the demonic energy in the Nine Netherlands. Zhu Yan has grown after swallowing some of the demonic energy in the wilderness.  But since arriving in Yuezhou, Zhu Yan has swallowed a lot of black mist, but has not seen any change at all.  And Zhu Yan didn't seem to have much interest in the black mist, it was just better than nothing.

    If it¡¯s not demonic energy, then what is it?  Gao Feng watched the black mist condense in front of the metal puppet, and then began to twist, and a painful and twisted face appeared!  Unlike the wraith, this face could clearly be seen as that of a man, suffering from great pain, and every muscle on his face was trembling with pain.  Even in the face of the silver majesty and the resentful spirit restraining the black mist, he didn't even look at this face. It seemed that there was nothing but pain in the whole world.

    A slightly dull sound came out, like raindrops hitting a black umbrella, dull and deep.

    "Come back!" Gao Feng saw it clearly and shouted loudly. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body surged, and the dragon-binding rope flew out directly, forcing Zhu Yan to hit Zhu Yan before he hit that weird and painful face.  Zhu Yan tied him up and pulled him back.  And that painful face had its mouth opened wide, as if it wanted to swallow Zhu Yan in one gulp.

    Being tied by the dragon-binding rope, Zhu Yan's body continued to shrink, returning to the shape of a little monkey, but he still hated the metal puppet between his eyebrows. If he hadn't been tied by the dragon-binding rope, he would have pounced on it and bit him.  Even if he is killed, he doesn't care at all.

    Perhaps, this violent temper was one of the reasons why Zhu Yan exterminated his clan.  The real truth has been lost in the long river of history, and can only be glimpsed through this young ferocious beast in front of us.

    Gao Feng had no time to pay attention to Xiao Zhu Yan, so he tied Zhu Yan to himself with a dragon rope, regardless of whether it was comfortable or not.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was like a spear or a sword, piercing straight towards the face filled with pain in front of the metal puppet.

    The resentful spirit around Zhu Yan earlier fell on this painful face. The resentful spirit that had been devouring the black mist seemed to be a little afraid of the gathering black mist, as if it had seen some ghost, and fell on this face, swaying.  It caused countless ripples, but could never be broken.  When the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shot out, a different emotion finally appeared on this face full of pain.  Either fear, disgust, or sadness made this face even more vivid and eerie.

    The black mist surrounding the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi melted one after another. When the dark golden light shone on the painful face, the face was beaten into a sieve, and countless cracks told how fragile this face was.

    A roar of pain, an inaudible sound.  Every twisted muscle became dilapidated, and even though the condensed black mist was no longer afraid of Zhu Yan's resentful spirit, it did nothing to deal with the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    It broke with one blow.

    Gao Feng moved his fingers slightly, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was like a long sword in Gao Feng's hand, cutting the face full of pain in half, and then unwillingly melted into the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  In the dark golden light.

    Time was running out, so Zhu Yan had already lost a few breaths of time by letting Zhu Yan test. Gao Feng didn't want to delay it any longer.  The metal puppets of Qingxu Sect are indeed unique, but they seem to be driven by the black mist on the mountain peaks. They are naturally extremely fragile when faced with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Maybe others would be afraid of this kind of metal puppet, but in front of Gao Feng, the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect was thinner than a piece of paper.

    The dark golden light continued to stretch, Gao Feng stepped forward, and the little monkey tied tightly on his shoulders screamed "Zhi Zhi Zhi", as if he had seen the miserable future of that hateful opponent, and was very excited.

    Countless wisps of green smoke are rising from the metal puppet. Under the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, the black mist in the body melts away.  Although it was not as fragile as the big face formed by the condensed black mist in front of the innate Hunyuan Qi, its movements became sluggish, and its body made a jittery creaking sound.

    Gao Feng got close and rubbed his fingers against the metal puppet's arm. When pressed against the slightly cool metal puppet's body, the rubbing turned into grabbing, and his fingers dug into the metal puppet's body.  Shoulders and knees collided, and huge force fell on the metal puppet. The heavy body suddenly trembled tightly, and a strange and strange sound appeared in the puppet.

    After the final blow, Gao Feng stood on the mountain road, and the little monkey on his shoulder screamed excitedly.  The puppet in front of him trembled slightly in the black mist, reflected by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. After a breath, the sound of clattering could be heard endlessly. The metal puppets more than ten feet high were scattered on the ground, forming a small mountain.

    Gao Feng smashed the metal puppet of Qingxumen into pieces, and immediately felt that the entire mountain seemed to be a huge formation, absorbing all the power in the metal puppet and the power he had released.?Na, gathered into the mountain peaks.

 Text Chapter 649: Ghosts in the World

    In the gloomy black mist, a number of small blue flowers flickered inside the mountains of metal ruins, which was strange and strange.  Gao Feng noticed that there was a different color in the black mist. The dragon-tying rope let go of Xiao Zhuyan, and following Gao Feng's thoughts, he flew into the hill where the metal puppets were scattered.  When it was taken back, a palm-sized blue jade was tied to the front end of the dragon-binding rope, and it fell on Gao Feng's hand, emitting a bright and enchanting light.

    "What is this thing?" Zhang Zhijiang said with a frown.  Gao Feng was also speechless. This blue jade was clearly the thing called "Soul Crystal" that he found when he broke the Jiuyoumen altar in the farm near Zhongjing City.  The thing used to drive the metal puppets in Qingxu Sect is actually the "soul crystal" formed from the souls of countless people!

    Xiao Zhuyan squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder, looking at the soul crystal, eager to grab it.  But Zhu Yan was a little afraid of Gao Feng in his heart and did not dare to take action boldly. He kept jumping on Gao Feng's shoulders with an impatient look on his face.

    Gao Feng felt very uncomfortable. He did not expect that Qingxu Sect, one of the three great sects in the world, would secretly collect the souls of people to make "soul crystals" like Jiuyou Sect.  The soul crystal on the dragon-binding rope is blue in color, and it contains the souls of many people.  Just as Gao Feng was about to crush the "soul crystal", from the corner of his eye he saw Xiao Zhu Yan looking anxious on his shoulder. He sighed softly and threw the "soul crystal" into Zhu Yan's hand.

    During this battle, Zhu Yan jumped out eagerly, as if he had seen something delicious. He must have sensed the smell of the "soul crystal" in the Qingxu Sect metal puppet.  Although Gao Feng hated this kind of "soul crystal" condensed from the souls of living people, Zhu Yan was seriously injured.  He still gave the "soul crystal" to Zhu Yan.

    Zhu Yan held the "Soul Crystal" in his hands, with his head as big as a palm and his mouth wide open. He put all the "Soul Crystal" into his mouth at once and swallowed it without chewing.  Others had no idea how Zhu Yan managed to eat such a large piece of "soul crystal".

    Gao Feng saw the "soul crystal" enter Zhu Yan's mouth and turn into a blue liquid in the blink of an eye. There seemed to be countless souls screaming miserably inside.  From the looks of it, the ancient ferocious beast was indeed ferocious, and seemed more like a monster.  Gao Feng casually stroked the hair on Zhu Yan's body, and his natural armor was warm and shiny.  After eating the "soul crystal", it became brighter.  The injuries sustained during the battle with the metal puppet just now seem to have healed a lot.  "Soul crystal" has a better nourishing effect for Zhu Yan than yuan crystal.

    The living corpses around the mountain road have been cleared away, and at the bottom of the mountain, there are still two or three living corpses walking toward the Qingxu Gate.  Gao Feng waved his hand and motioned for everyone to go up the mountain.  But he didn't want to say another word.  Gao Feng's mood was darker than the black mist surrounding Qingxumen Mountain Gate.  Look at these walking dead.  Looking at the "soul crystal" that drove the puppet that was even more powerful than Zhu Yan, Gao Feng wished he could burn down the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate.

    Climbing up the steps, Zhang Zhijiang was the first to clear the way.  There was dark mist all around.  I can't see the sky either.  It should have been close to dawn, but looking around from the mountain, it seemed that nothing had changed at all and everything was blurry.  Although the mountain road is similar to the fairy mountain, it is far different in style.

    Just after taking a few steps, a monster suddenly jumped out of the black mist. It was the size of an ordinary puppy. It was crawling on the ground. Even if it pounced, its body was only a few inches above the ground.

    Zhang Zhijiang has been observing the surrounding situation with all his concentration. Although the monster jumped out of the black mist very suddenly, Zhang Zhijiang had already noticed it.  The Pu Dao in his hand made a crosscut, and he turned sideways to pass the monster's attack. The Pu Dao struck the monster's body.  When the bloody murderous aura comes into contact with the monster's body, a flower condensed with blood blooms. The black mist on the monster's body trembles violently, then fades away after the flower explodes.

    As the knife slashed into the monster's body, Zhang Zhijiang's wrist could not help but shake gently and rapidly. Ordinary people could not detect these hidden changes at all.  Pu Dao trembled slightly with the changes on Zhang Zhijiang's wrist. Every time Pu Dao shook, some black impurities would be scattered from the monster's body.  The originally solid body was cut off by Zhang Zhijiang's sword and fell to the ground, turning into rocks in the blink of an eye.

    Gao Feng felt that the power of this monster was also integrated into the huge formation of Qingxumen Mountain Gate and did not dissipate.

    Some living corpses and monsters transformed from rocks on the road were killed by Zhang Zhijiang. Without any delay, Gao Feng and his party soon arrived at a platform.

    The platform has a radius of dozens of feet. There is only a figure slightly thinner than an ordinary man standing in the black mist. The entire platform seems a bit empty.

    Zhang Zhijiang grinned and said in a sonorous voice, but without a smile, a bit cold and cruel, "I'll go take a look."

    Gao Feng nodded and watched Zhang Zhijiang step by step into the black mist, his figure becoming blurry.  Zhu Yan became much more honest after taking the "soul crystal". He lay on Gao Feng's shoulder and dozed off.

    ? ?Zhijiang pointed the sword diagonally at the ground. This was the most comfortable way for General Xue to start.  The runes carved by Gao Feng on Pu Dao shone brightly in the black mist, and a bloody murderous aura burned behind him like a flame.  As the flames flickered, it seemed as if Zhang Zhijiang was burning.

    Although the lonely figure on the platform could not feel how powerful it was, and even the monsters transformed from rocks on the mountain road were stronger than that figure, Zhang Zhijiang was keenly aware of something wrong in his heart.  I don't know why, but I feel uneasy, as if the figure opposite will hurt me.

    Walking within three feet, Zhang Zhijiang saw clearly that the hazy shadow opposite was actually a living corpse.  This living corpse on the second floor of the Qingxu Gate seems to be exactly the same as the other living corpses. It lowers its head in the mist, and its face is obscured by a long black hair, making it difficult to see clearly.  His shoulders were a little crooked, and his arms were hanging in front of him.

    Feeling Zhang Zhijiang's strong bloody murderous aura, the living corpse screamed meaninglessly, as if talking to Zhang Zhijiang.  Zhang Zhijiang noticed that this living corpse seemed to be a female corpse. She was thin and exquisite, with her left wrist hanging by her side, as if she had been seriously injured during her lifetime. As the clothes shook, a large wound could be vaguely seen, and broken bone stubble could be seen in the wound.  It looked like it was bitten by some kind of wild animal.

    Zhang Zhijiang was not careless at all. He just saw Zhu Yan being seriously injured by a metal puppet. How much weaker can the monster on the second level be than that metal puppet?  Although the monster looked like a living corpse around him, Zhang Zhijiang, who had been on the battlefield for a long time, did not dare to be careless, and the bloody murderous aura in his body began to burn.

    The living corpse swayed towards Zhang Zhijiang, and there was nothing powerful about it.  Zhang Zhijiang knew that since he had already reached the gate of Qingxu Gate, he had to rush to the top of the mountain as soon as possible. Taoist Qingxu was always pressing on his head like a big mountain.  Looking at the strange situation around him, Daozu Qingxu hadn't taken action yet, and something unexpected seemed to be happening.  Therefore, Zhang Zhijiang did not want to waste any time, and slashed at the living corpse from an unexpected angle with a bloody murderous look on his hand.

    Rather than the brilliant act of raising his legs and pedaling, Zhang Zhijiang's feet seemed to be rubbing against the ground, making a series of sounds of broken rocks.  He left a series of uneven traces on the rocks with his flesh and blood.

    "He killed him as soon as he came up. Zhang Zhijiang had no intention of dealing with the living corpses.  The blade of the Pu Dao was filled with blood-red murderous intent and looked extremely sharp.

    The tip of the Pu Dao scratched the shoulder of the living corpse, and bloody murderous aura bloomed, leaving a gorgeous arc in the black mist, which refused to extinguish for a long time.  And on the gorgeous arc, a whole arm flew in the air, and the smelly ichor splashed like a fountain below.

    Zhang Zhijiang was also stunned, how could he be so weak?  It seems to be an ordinary living corpse, nothing special at all!  However, just as Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, Zhang Zhijiang felt a sharp murderous aura surrounding him.  This sudden murderous aura was so strong that Zhang Zhijiang involuntarily took half a step back.

    Zhang Zhijiang avoided all the pus sprayed out, fearing that the liquid would be highly poisonous and he would be infected unknowingly.  But the strong resentment was so strong that even the blood general Zhang Zhijiang took half a step back.

    There is no mistake in killing, and the blood general who has been moving forward unexpectedly took half a step back!  The living corpse opposite seemed to feel the pain and began to roar.  Yes!  Zhang Zhijiang immediately realized that the other living corpses did not roar at all, and had no feelings or emotions at all.  This living corpse is different from other living corpses. Perhaps this is why I have been cautious when facing the living corpse opposite.

    In the black mist, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly found that the living corpse opposite him gradually raised his head, and a snow-white face was revealed under the long black hair. The face was not as dull as other living corpses, but with anger and ferocity, as if because of  Zhang Zhijiang hurt her.  Underneath the angry expression, there was more heartbreak.  The sadness was so strong that even a rude man like Zhang Zhijiang could see it.  It seemed that the female corpse was complaining about Zhang Zhijiang and why he wanted to hurt her.

    A female corpse, a female living corpse!  She was wearing red clothes, which seemed to be the clothes of a bride. She didn't know how long it had been, and the clothes were in tatters. It was hard to see what they were at first.  Only at this moment did Zhang Zhijiang see clearly.

    The arm fell from the air and landed in front of the female corpse in red.  The fishy, ??thick juice fell like raindrops on the body of the woman in red.  The female corpse in red had a fierce look in her eyes, and her figure was not as dull as before. Her two eyes were staring at Zhang Zhijiang, and her other hand was half broken and hanging on her arm.  But at this moment, he quickly picked up his fallen arm from the ground and put it viciously into his mouth.  Then he started chewing heavily, so hard that the bones, blood and flesh flew everywhere with the chewing action, and the smelly pus splashed everywhere.

 Text Chapter 650: Fierce Ghost

    The female corpse in red chewed her own flesh and blood crazily, as if they were sworn enemies, so much so that flesh and blood came out of the corners of her mouth and nostrils.  The face that could still see a bit of beauty turned into a ferocious ghost, staring at Zhang Zhijiang with madness and hostility.

    Zhang Zhijiang felt that all the blood in his body was frozen into ice at this time, and his body seemed to be restrained by some force, unable to move at all.  He stared helplessly at the female corpse in red, watched as the female corpse in red ate his own arm, and watched as another arm quickly grew on the shoulder where the arm was chopped off!

    The female corpse in red still looked at Zhang Zhijiang fiercely, took out a red phoenix crown and a Xiapei with her hands behind her back, and put them on herself.  Although hatred and resentment filled the face of the female corpse in red, she was very serious when she put on the phoenix crown and Xiapei, as if she was a bride who was about to get married, and did not want to leave any flaws in the most important moment of her life.

    "Roar!" Zhang Zhijiang realized that his opponent's strength seemed to be obtained by devouring his own body, and then he burst out with the most powerful power after advancing to the middle level of the Xuan Realm, and forcefully broke away the power that restrained him.  Zhang Zhijiang was as powerful as a mad tiger when he slashed straight with the sword, leaving no chance at all.  The red-clothed female corpse of Fengguan Xiale has put Zhang Zhijiang under tremendous pressure. Zhang Zhijiang knew that if the red-clothed female corpse of Fengguan Xiale was allowed to take action, he would not have any chance to fight back.

    This is just a strange feeling. It's not like Gao Feng's extremely powerful spirit, but the experience and intuition accumulated by Blood General Zhang Zhijiang after many years of walking between life and death.

    After all, this is the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate.  After all, there is black mist all around here. Under such a favorable time and place, Zhang Zhijiang doesn't care whether his moves are clever or not. He just relies on a ruthless spirit in his chest to forcefully break the shackles of strength, and directly slashes at Fengguan Xiapei with the simple knife in his hand.  The corpse of a woman in red.

    The long knife smelled of blood, and it seemed that the blood had flowed into a river at the feet of Zhang Zhijiang and Fengguan Xiapei's red-clothed female corpses.  Murderous aura seemed to be flying around like countless small knives, and even the surrounding mountain walls were constantly falling into pieces of broken rocks.

    One knife splits the sea of ??blood, one knife splits the grudges, one knife splits the lovesickness.  Cut open Lichou with one knife.

    The simple knife struck directly on the Xiapei of the female body in red with the phoenix crown and Xiapei.  Zhang Zhijiang felt that what he chopped down was not a living corpse or even a puppet, but an indestructible mountain.  There was a flash of fire, and the shoulders of the red-clothed female corpse with phoenix crown and plume no longer looked like before.  An arm was cut off by Zhang Zhijiang at will.  And became extremely hard.  No damage was sustained under Pu Dao's attack.  But his face was even more angry, and he looked at Zhang Zhijiang fiercely, and his four canine teeth grew rapidly.  Turn it to the outside of your lips, open your big mouth and bite towards Zhang Zhijiang.

    With his arm numb, Zhang Zhijiang even felt that the simple knife carved with runes by Gao Feng had made a gap.  Seeing Fengguan Xiapei's red-clothed female corpse rushing towards her so quickly, Zhang Zhijiang reluctantly held the knife in his hand horizontally, twisted his wrist, and held the knife upside down in front of the sharp-toothed mouth of Fengguanxiapei's red-clothed female corpse.

    The red-clothed female corpse of Fengguan Xiapei didn't care what Zhang Zhijiang did or what was lying in front of her, she just bit it.  A smelly pus was first splashed on Zhang Zhijiang's knife. Zhang Zhijiang saw something seemed to be sprayed towards him, and he raised the knife upright to block the pus sprayed by the red-clothed female corpse in Fengguanxiapei.

    A hissing sound sounded on the knife, as if the pus sprayed on it was as corrosive as strong acid.  Before Zhang Zhijiang even had time to rejoice that he had blocked the pus, the corpse of a woman in red with a phoenix crown and Xia Pei bit down on the knife.

    The blade of the Pu Dao was straight upright, but the red-clothed female corpse with the phoenix crown and Xia Pei didn't have any scruples at all. She bit it hard with a bloody mouth, making gurgling sounds everywhere.  A cold and cold breath came from Pu Daodao, and the runes carved by Gao Feng suddenly lit up. The innate Hunyuan Qi retained on the runes bloomed into an insignificant little flower, the color was faint, and in the red of Fengguanxiapei  The corpse's mouth lit up and swayed, as if it would go out the next moment.

    But it was this light that persisted in the darkness that prevented the female corpse in red from biting off Zhang Zhijiang's simple knife.

    Zhang Zhijiang felt that the innate Hunyuan Qi brought a hint of warmth amidst the coldness. Although it was not much, it gave him room to maneuver.  The coldness that penetrated the bones passed through the blade of the Pu Dao, and the entire arm was frozen.  Because of the warmth, I could barely move.  The bloody and murderous aura all over the body penetrated from the hilt of the knife into the mouth of the red-clothed female corpse in Fengguan Xiapei, and started to burn again.

    The strong bloody murderous aura burned in the red-clothed female corpse in Fengguan Xiapei, and there was no warmth at all in the raging fire. It contained the heroic aura of countless battlefields. The blood-killing intention wrapped up the head of the red-clothed female corpse and enveloped the entire red-clothed female corpse.  Devouring, burning fiercely.

    "Ah!" Zhang Zhijiang tried his best to activate the blood in his bodyThe murderous aura, no matter how much resentment and pressure was on the knife, burst out and burned.

    The blood shadow behind him gradually faded, and the black mist in front of him began to burn with blood and murderous aura. Zhang Zhijiang's messy beard and hair were all dyed blood red, making him look ferocious and terrifying.

    The Pu Dao was held in the mouth of the female corpse in red with the phoenix crown and Xia Pei. Zhang Zhijiang twisted his wrist. The stalemate between them seemed to only last for a moment, but to Zhang Zhijiang, it felt extremely long.  The half-legged body seemed to be burning, the half-legged body seemed to be frozen. The only thing he could do was to ignite the bloody murderous aura in his body and pour it into the body of the female corpse in red.

    A pair of originally slender and beautiful eyes stared at Zhang Zhijiang fiercely, and the sharp knife in his mouth was bitten and made a crunching sound.  It was as if Zhang Zhijiang had been dismembered and bitten into pieces, full of resentment.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang felt as if he was the sworn enemy of the female corpse in red.

    When love reaches its peak, it turns from thick to thin, leaving only countless resentments.

    In such a trance, Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have left his body, and his whole body became light and floating in the air.  The gate of Qingxu Gate was also distorted, the black fog on the mountain peak disappeared, and for some reason the sun shone brightly in front of me. A small river was flowing with green grass beside it, and the faint sound of a shepherd boy's flute could be heard in my ears.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang felt that something was wrong, no matter how hard he struggled, he could not use up all his strength. The rich bloody murderous aura in his body had nowhere to go, and his whole body felt empty and indescribably uncomfortable.  A couple held hands and looked at each other by the river. Zhang Zhijiang looked at them with no affection, only feeling indescribably weird and eerie.

    The woman was wearing a phoenix crown and red clothes. She had a beautiful face and her eyes were covered with tears.  The graceful figure looks so delicate in front of the weeping willows by the river.

    The body is floating in mid-air, it seems that all the senses are sealed, and only such a picture can be seen.  The distance was neither far nor close, and Zhang Zhijiang couldn't hear clearly the conversation between the two.  Tender and lingering, with tears in their eyes, the two seemed to be swearing to God and pouring out their hearts.  Soon, the woman in red and the man jumped into the river hand in hand.

    It turns out that he was trapped by love and died of love.  Zhang Zhijiang himself is a rough and powerful man, and he really has no thoughts about the love between his children. He saw the beautiful couple in front of him drowning in the river, and he was indifferent.  It was precisely because of this that Zhang Zhijiang was able to retain some of his sanity in the trance, knowing that entering into the illusion of Fengguan Xiapei's female corpse in red was an extremely dangerous situation.  But Zhang Zhijiang was at a loss what to do with this illusion and didn't know how to break it.  I only know that the bloody and murderous aura is still burning the body of the red-clothed female corpse, and I hope that I can hold on longer than the red-clothed female corpse of Fengguan Xiapei.

    The two of them threw themselves into the river hand in hand and walked into the river step by step.  Soon, he disappeared.  The water surface was shaking constantly, as if the two of them were struggling when they were on the verge of death.  Soon, a head popped out of the water. His face was pale, and he tried to swim to the river bank in panic.  Although Zhang Zhijiang was in danger, he still looked on with disdain. It was stupid enough to die for love, but how could a man shrink back when something happened and throw his woman into the river and let her die.

    At first, Zhang Zhijiang only saw the man's back, which seemed vaguely familiar. At this moment, the man emerged from the water, his face facing his direction.  Zhang Zhijiang took a closer look and was shocked.  How could it be me!

    The beard on his face was wet with river water, but the face was exactly the same as his own.  It's just that I must have never looked panicked in my life, so what's going on!  The longer Zhang Zhijiang stayed in the illusion of Fengguan Xiapei's red-clothed female corpse, the more trance-like his spirit became.  Suddenly he saw "himself" escaping from the river. He was caught off guard. The scenery around him was distorted, and he unknowingly entered the man's body.

    I still have hands that I can¡¯t move, and I still have a mouth that I can¡¯t speak, but I did all this by myself.  This feeling was extremely strange, and Zhang Zhijiang didn't feel anything was wrong in his daze. He just wanted to swim ashore from the river.  One hand tightly grasped "his" hand, and his body was shaking. A mouthful of river water came in, and it seemed that even a breath of air became a luxury.

    When he was on the verge of death, Zhang Zhijiang felt in a daze that "he" shook the hand that was tightly holding him hard several times, but he did not shake it off.  Taking advantage of the opportunity to come up and take his last breath, he took a full breath and bit his delicate wrist hard in the water.  Bone stubble, flesh and blood, and river water were mixed together and poured into the mouth.

    This feeling is extremely unfamiliar, but Zhang Zhijiang has almost lost his mind and thinks that he did all this.  For a time, infinite regret and annoyance filled his chest like river water mixed with bone stubble and flesh and blood.

    The bitten woman in red was unable to hold her lover to die together. A slender hand in the river slowly let go, as if she knew her lover's intentions and had no intention of retaining him.  The fingers became weak and weak, allowing the river water to hit and take away the sadness and abandonment.

 ÕýÎÄ µÚÁù°ÙÎåʮһÕ ɽ¶¥

    ¡°ÕÅÖ®½­¡±ÃãÇ¿ÅÀÉϺӰ¶£¬´ó¿ÚºôÎü×ÅÇåеĿÕÆø£¬µ«ÕÅÖ®½­È´¸Ð¾õµ½Éí×ÓÒõº®Îޱȣ¬²»¹ÜÔõôºôÎü¶¼ºÃÏñ±»Ò»Ö»ÎÞÐεĴóÊÖËÀËÀµÄÆþסÁË×Ô¼ºµÄ²±×ÓËƵġ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºÓÃæÉÏÒ»ÍźìÉ«Ë沨ÖðÁ÷£¬½¥½¥Ô¶È¥£¬ÐÄÖÐÓÐЩ±¯ÉË£¬Ëƺõ»¹ÓÐЩÇìÐÒ£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕÅÖ®½­²»ÖªµÀΪʲô£¬µ«ÐÄÖÐÈ´¼«¶È±ÉÒÄ¡°×Ô¼º¡±£¬¶ÔÄǸöºìÒÂÅ®×ÓͬÇéÍò·Ö¡£ÊÀ¼ä¶àÉÙ³ÕÇé¶ùÅ®£¬×îºóÄѵÀ¶¼»á±ä³ÉÕâ°ãÃþÑù£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;»¹ÊÇ¡°×Ô¼º¡±²»ºÃ£¬ÕÅÖ®½­ÏëÒªÓÃÊÖÎÕÆðÆÓµ¶£¬É±ËÀ×Ô¼º¡£È´¿àÔÚÊÖ²»Äܶ¯£¬Ö»ÄÜÔÚ¡°×Ô¼º¡±µÄÉíÌåÀï¾²¾²µÄ¿´×Å¡£¾ÍÔÚÕâ¸öʱºò£¬ÌìÉ«Òõ³ÁÏÂÀ´£¬±©ÓêÇãÅè¶øÏ£¬ºÁÎÞÔ¤Õס£Á¬³ÉһƬˮÁ±µÄ±©ÓêÖ®ÖÐÒ»ÍźìÉ«µÄÓ°×ÓËƺõÆ®Á˹ýÀ´£¬ÔÚºÓË®ÀïÆ®Á˹ýÀ´¡£¶ø¡°×Ô¼º¡±Éí±ßµÄ±©ÓêÈÃÕÅÖ®½­¸Ð¾õ£¬ÕâÀï¾ÍÊǺÓÖУ¬²»¹ÜÔõôÕõÔú£¬Ê¼ÖÕ»¹ÊÇÔÚºÓË®À¸ù±¾Ã»Óж¯¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºìÉ«ÉíÓ°À´µÄ¼«¿ì£¬½¿ÈáµÄÉí×Ó£¬±¯ÆݵÄÁ³ÅÓ£¬Ò»Ö»ÊÖÒѾ­°ë¶Ï£¬Ò¡Ò¡»Î»ÎµÄÔÚºìÉ«ÒÂÐäÅÔÇ£¶¯×ÅÕÅÖ®½­µÄ¾«Éñ¡£ºìÒÂÅ®×ÓûÓÐ˵»°£¬Ö»ÊÇÁ³É«²Ô°×µÄ¿´×ÅÕÅÖ®½­£¬Ë«ÑÛÖÐûÓÐË¿ºÁÉñ²É¡£²»Öª¶ÔÊÓÁ˶à¾Ã£¬ºìÒÂÅ®×ÓÃ͵ØÆ˹ýÀ´£¬Ò»¿ÚÒ§ÔÚÕÅÖ®½­µÄ²±×ÓÉÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Á½´®ÀáÖéÆ®Â䣬ÐÄÉËÖÁ¼«¡£ÄÇÁ½´®ÀáÖé¾ÍËãÊÇÇãÅè´óÓêÖ®ÖÐÒ²ÄÇÑùµÄÏÔÑÛ£¬ÕÅÖ®½­¿´µÄÇåÇå³þ³þ£¬Ã¿Ò»µÎÀáÖé×îºó¶¼Âäµ½ÕÅÖ®½­ÐÄÖУ¬Ã¿Ò»µÎÀáÖ鶼ÈÃÕÅÖ®½­¸Ð¾õµ½»ÚºÞºÍ¾øÍû¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Èç´Ë¸ºÐı¡ÐÔµÄÄÐÈË¡£ËÀÁËÒ²°Õ¡£ÕÅÖ®½­»Ðã±¼äÐÄÖÐÄھΣ¬Ã»ÓÐÕõÔú£¬Ò²²»Ô¸ÕõÔú£¬ÈÎƾºìÒÂÅ®×ÓÕÅ×ìÒ§ÔÚ×Ô¼º²±×ÓÉÏ£¬ÉõÖÁÕÅÖ®½­¸Ð¾õµ½ÏÊѪ´Ó×Ô¼ºÉíÌåÀïÅç³ö£¬ÄÇÖָоõÓÐЩÐíµÄ³©¿ì¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Èç´Ë¸ºÐı¡ÐÔµÄÄÐÈË£¬ËÀÁËÒ²°Õ£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÏÊѪÁ÷³ö£¬ÉíÌåÓú·¢Ë¥Èõ¡£ÕÅÖ®½­ºöÈ»·¢ÏÖ×Ô¼ºÄܶ¯ÁË£¬µ«Ã»ÓоõµÃË¿ºÁµÄÆæ¹Ö¡£ÐÄÖгä³â×ÅÄÚ¾ÎÓë»ÚºÞ£¬Éì³öÊÖÇáÇḧÃþºìÒÂÅ®×ÓµÄÍ··¢¡£°²Î¿×ÅËý¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾ÍÔÚÕÅÖ®½­ÉñÖǽüºõ±ÀÀ£µÄÄÇһɲÄÇ¡£±©ÓêÝëȻͣÁË£¬Ìì¿ÕÖгöÏÖÒ»µÀ²Êºç¡£²ÊºçÓ¦¸ÃÊÇÆßÉ«µÄ£¬¿ÉÊÇÕÅÖ®½­ÑÛÖеIJʺçÖ»ÓÐÒ»¸öÑÕÉ«°µ½ðÉ«£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Óê¹ýÌìÇç¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ò»Éù¼âÈñµÄ²Ò½Ð£¬ÑÛÇ°ºìÒÂÅ®×ÓÀ뿪¡°×Ô¼º¡±µÄÉí×Ó¡£ÑÛÖÐÈ«ÊǾªã¤µÄÉñÉ«¡£°µ½ðÉ«µÄ²Êºç¹ââÏ¡£Ò»ÍÅÍÅ°×É«ÑÌÎíÉýÆð¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;°µ½ðÉ«³äÂúÁËÕû¸öÊÀ½ç¡£ÕÅÖ®½­ºöÈ»ÏëÆðÁËʲô£¬×ì½Ç¶³öһ˿À¢¾ÎµÄЦ£¬Å¬Á¦µÄÉìÊÖ¡£ÏëÒª°ïןìÒÂÅ®×ÓÕÚµ²×¡Ò»Ë¿°µ½ðÉ«µÄ¹ââ¡£ÕâÒ»ÊÀÎÒ¶Ô²»×¡Ä㣬ϣÍûÏÂÒ»ÊÀÄܲ¹¾È°É¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾«ÉñËƺõ±»Ò»ÖÖÁ¦Á¿Ç¿ÐÐÀ­ÁË»ØÀ´£¬ÊìϤµÄѪÐÈɱÆø£¬ÊìϤµÄ°µ½ðÉ«¹ââÈÃÕÅÖ®½­ÓÖÊÇÒ»Õó»Ðã±£¬µ½µ×ÄÄÀï²ÅÊÇÕæµÄ£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¹·Èյģ¡ÕÅÖ®½­ËäÈ»¾«ÉñÁ¦²»Ç¿£¬µ«ÊÇʤÔÚÐÄÖ¾¼á¶¨£¬¸Õ¸ÕÒ»»Ðã±£¬±ãÖªµÀ×Ô¼ºÊÇÖÐÁË»ÃÊõ£¬¸Õ¸ÕÄÇÒ»Çв»¹ýÊǼ«Îª±ÆÕæµÄ»Ã¾õ¶øÒÑ¡£ÕâÖÖ»ÃÊõÀ÷º¦ÔÚ¾ÍÁ¬×Ô¼ºÐÄÀﶼÉú²»Æð·´¿¹µÄÇéÐ÷£¬ÄÇÖÖÄھεÄ×ÌζÒÀ¾ÉÔÚÕÅÖ®½­ÐÄÖÐ×Å¡£ÕÅÖ®½­°µ×ÔÂîÁËÒ»Éù£¬ÄýÉñËÄÍû£¬ÃÍÈ»¿´¼ûÒ»ÕŲ԰׵ÄÁ³¾ÍÔÚ×Ô¼ºÉí±ß£¬·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬ²»ÖªÊ²Ã´Ê±ºòËÉ¿ªÆÓµ¶£¬Æ˵½×Ô¼º²±×ÓÅÔ£¬¼âÈñµÄâ²ÑÀËƺõÒѾ­Åöµ½ÁË×Ô¼ºµÄÉí×Ó¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;µ«·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬÓÀÔ¶ÎÞ·¨Ò§´©ÕÅÖ®½­µÄ²±×Ó£¬Ò»µÀ°µ½ðÉ«µÄ¹ââ³öÏÖÔÚÕÅÖ®½­Éí±ß£¬²»½öµ²×¡·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬµÄ˺ҧ£¬ÉõÖÁ´ÓºìÒÂŮʬµÄ×ìÀï½øÈ룬ÔÚËýÉíÌåÀïÔì³ÉÁ˲»¿ÉÃÖ²¹µÄÉ˺¦¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕÅÖ®½­Ò»¾ª£¬Ðý¼´ÓÃѪÐÈɱÆøÔÚÉí±ßÖØÐÂȼÉÕÆðÀ´¡£·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬ¾ÍÕâÑùÔÚÐÜÐÜ´ó»ðÖÐѸËÙ±»Éճɻҽý£¬ÄÇË«³äÂúÁËÔ¹ºÞµÄÑÛ¾¦Ö±µ½×îºóÒÀ¾ÉËÀËÀµÄ¶¢×ÅÕÅÖ®½­£¬·Â·ðÕÅÖ®½­¾ÍÊÇÄǸö¸ºÐı¡ÐԵĺº×ÓËƵġ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ºìÒÂŮʬµÄʬº¡È¼ÉÕ´ù¾¡£¬Ò»¹ÉÒõÀ÷µÄÁ¦Á¿´«ÈëÁýÕÖÕû×ùɽ·åµÄÕó·¨Ö®ÖС£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÆÓµ¶»ÓÎ裬һÁïºìÉ«µÄµ¶¹âËÁÒâÇãÍÂןոÕÐÄÖеķßí¯¡£ËÄÖܺÚÉ«ÎíÆøÖУ¬·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬÒѾ­»¯³É»Ò½ý£¬ÔÙÎÞÒ»ÎֻÊÇÕÅÖ®½­ÐÄÖÐËƺõÓÐÁËÒ»ÖÖ¼«ÎªÄ°ÉúµÄ¸Ð¾õÀ¢¾Î¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¡°Õâ¸ö»îʬµÄ»ÃÊõ¼«ÎªÀ÷º¦¡£¿ªÊ¼ÎÒҲûעÒ⣬²îµãÉËÁËÄã¡£¡±¸ß·ãËƺõÖªµÀÕÅÖ®½­ÐÄÖеĸоõ£¬ÎÂÑÔ°²Î¿µÀ£º¡°¶¼ÊÇ»ÃÊõ£¬±ðÏëÄÇô¶àÁË£¬ÔÛÃǼÌÐø¡£¡±

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕÅÖ®½­µãÁ˵ãÍ·£¬ÑÛÉñÓÐЩ°µµ­£¬ÊÖÖÐÆÓµ¶Ò²²»Êջأ¬ÒÀ¾ÉÒ»Âíµ±ÏÈ¡£ÖÚÈ˼ÌÐøÏò×ÅɽÉÏ×ßÈ¥¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãÃæÉ«Èç³££¬ÐÄÀïÈ´¶ÔÇåÐéÃŵÄɽÃÅÓÐÁ˸üÉî¿ÌµÄÈÏʶ¡£¸Õ¸ÕÖìÑá¶ÔÕóµÄ½ðÊô¿þÀÜ£¬¾ÓÈ»Ó᰻꾧¡±Çý¶¯£¬¸üÉñÆæµÄÊǾÓÈ»Á½×ð½ðÊô¿þÀÜÔÚËð»µÖ®ºó»¹ÄÜÖØбä³ÉÒ»×ð¸üÇ¿´óµÄ¿þÀÜ£¬Ëƺõ¿þÀÜÓÐ×Ô¼ºµÄÉñÖÇ£¬ÎÞÂÛÔõôË𻵣¬¶¼ÓÐÓ¦¶Ô·½Ê½ËƵġ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¶øÇÒ¸üÈø߷ãÐÄ»³¾åÒâµÄÊÇ´ÓÇ°¿´µ½µÄ¿þÀÜ£¬ÎÞÂÛÊÇÕòħ˾µÄ½ðÊô¿þÀÜ»¹Êǽ³Ê¥Â³¸Õ×öµÄÕ½¼×£¬Ö»ÄÜÊÇÒÔÎäÁ¦ÎªÖ÷»òÊÇÒÔ·¨ÊõΪÖ÷¡£µ«½ñÌì×Ô¼º¾ÓÈ»ÔÚÇåÐéÃŵĽðÊô¿þÀÜÉíÉÏ¿´¼ûÁ˼ÈÄÜÓÃÎäÁ¦ÓÖÄÜÓ÷¨ÊõµÄ¿þÀÜ£¬ÕâÎÞÒÉÈø߷㼫Ϊ¸ÐÐËȤ£¬ÉõÖÁÐÄÖÐÒþÒþÆÚ´ý×ÅÏ´ÎÈ¥ÏÉɽ¼ûµ½½³Ê¥Â³¸Õ£¬ºÃÉú̽ÌÖһϵÄÄîÍ·¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÒªÊÇ˵½ðÊô¿þÀÜÈø߷ã¸ÐÐËȤµÄ»°£¬ÄÇôµÚ¶þ²ãµÄ·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬ£¬´ø¸ø¸ß·ãµÄ¾ÍÊÇÕðº³ÁË¡£»ÃÊõÐèÒª¼«ÎªÇ¿´óµÄ¾«ÉñÁ¦£¬Ò»°ãºÜÉÙÓÐÈËÐÞÁ¶»ÃÊõ£¬¾ÍËãÊÇÓûÃÊõ¹¥»÷£¬Ò²´ó¶àÊǾÅÓÄÃŵÄħÎïÖ®Á÷¡£ÈËÊÀ¼äÓûÃÊõµÄÈËÒ»°ãÉíÌ嶼±È½ÏåîÈõ£¬¸ù±¾¿¸²»×¡¾çÁÒµÄÉ˺¦¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿ÉÊÇ£¬·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬÔٴεߵ¹Á˸߷ãµÄÈÏÖª£¬¿ªÊ¼åîÈõµÄÈâÉí£¬ÔÚ±»ÕÅÖ®½­Õ¶¶ÏÊÖ±Û×ÔÊÉÖ®ºó¾Í±äµÄµ¶Ç¹²»Èë¡£ÕÅÖ®½­µÄÆÓµ¶ÊǸ߷ãÇ×ÊÖµñ¿ÌµÄ·ûÎÄÕ󷨣¬ËäȻ˵ÄÇʱºò×Ô¼ºµÄÁ¦Á¿ÓÐÏÞ£¬µ«Õâ±úÆÓµ¶Ò²¼«Îª·æÀû¡£¿ÉÊǸղżûÄÇ·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬӲÉúÉúҧסÆÓµ¶£¬È»ºóÔÚÕÅÖ®½­µÄѪÐÈɱÆøÖ®ÖÐÊ©Õ¹»ÃÊõ¡£Òª²»ÊÇ×Ô¼ºµÄ¾«ÉñÔÚ×î½üµÄ¼¸´Î´ò»÷ÖУ¬ÔÚÏÉɽÉÏ´¸Á¶µÄ¼«ÎªÇ¿´ó£¬¿ÖÅÂÕÅÖ®½­´Ë¿ÌÒѾ­éæÃüÓë´ËÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÔÚÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«µÄ¹ââ½Ó´¥µ½·ï¹ÚϼàúµÄºìÒÂŮʬµÄʱºò£¬ÓÐһ˲¼ä¸ß·ãÒ²±»À­½øÁË»ÃÊõÖ®ÖУ¬Ç¿º·ÎޱȵĻÃÊõ£¬¼´±ãºìÒÂŮʬÒѾ­»¯Îª»Ò½ý£¬ÒÀ¾ÉÔڸ߷ãºÍÕÅÖ®½­µÄÐĵ×ÁôÏÂÁ˺ۼ£¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;²»ÖªµÀÇåÐéÃÅÕâÖÖ»îʬµ½µ×ÓжàÉÙ£¬µ½µ×Õâô¶àÄêÓжàÉÙÉíºóµÄµ×ÔÌ¡£´ÓÇ°¸ß·ãÒ»Ö±ÈÏΪÇåÐéµÀ×æ³Ã×ÅÖо©³Ç´óÂÒµÄʱºò»ëË®ÃþÓ㣬̫¹ýС¼Ò×ÓÆø¡£ÏÖÔÚ¿´À´£¬ÇåÐéµÀ×æ¿Ï¶¨ÁíÓÐͼı¡£Òª²»ÊÇÇ×ÑÛ¿´µ½Ò»Ö»Ñ×ħÔÚ´ó»ÄÖ®µØµÃµ½¾ÅÓÄÆøÔË£¬³ÉΪеÄħÖ÷£¬¸ß·ã¼òÖ±ÒªÈÏΪÇåÐéµÀ×æÒѾ­±ä³ÉÁËħÖ÷¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ò»Çж¼ÊÇÄÇôÏàËÆ£¬Õâµ½µ×ÊÇÔõô»ØÊ£¿¶øÇÒ×Ô¼ºÒѾ­×ßµ½É½ÑüÁË£¬È´ÒÀ¾É¸Ð¾õ²»µ½ÇåÐéµÀ×æµÄÆøÏ¢³öÏÖ¡£ÄѵÀÇåÐéµÀ×æºÍÇØÍõÕæµÄ¶¼²»ÔÚÇåÐéÃÅɽÃÅÖ®ÖУ¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÎÞÊýµÄÒÉÎÊÈø߷ãÓÐЩͷÌÛ£¬ËÄÖÜÒþ»Þ²»ÇåµÄºÚÉ«ÎíÆøËƺõÁýÕÖÔڸ߷ãÐÄÀï¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ɽ·¼«Îª¿í³¨£¬Ò»½×½×̨½×²»ÖªºÄ·ÑÁ˶àÉÙÈËÁ¦ÎïÁ¦¾­¹ýÎÞÊýµÄËêÔ½¨Ôì¶ø³É¡£ÉõÖÁÐí¶à»îʬ¸ù±¾Âõ²»ÉÏÕâЩÓÐЩ¶¸Ç͵Ą̈½×£¬Ï໥ÍÆÞúÓµ¼·£¬Ö±µ½Óлîʬµ¹Ï£¬µæƽÁË£¬ÆäËûµÄ»îʬ²Å¼ÌÐøÏòÉÏ×ß¡£±»²È³ÉÈâÄàµÄ»îʬËæ´¦¿É¼û¡£¿ÕÆøÖÐÃÖÉ¢×ÅÒ»¹É×ÓÐȳôµÄζµÀ£¬ÈÃÈË×÷Å»¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ëæן߷ã×ß¹ý£¬ÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«µÄ¹ââ°Ñ»îʬ·Ù»Ù£¬´ø×ÅЩÐí°µ½ðÉ«¹ââµÄŧˮÔÚɽ¼äÁ÷¶¯£¬ÉøÈëµØÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã̧ͷÏòÉÏ¿´È¥£¬ºÍÏÉɽÓÐËù²»Í¬µÄÊÇËäÈ»¶¼Ò»Ñù¿´²»µ½¶¥£¬µ«ÊÇÏÉɽÿһ²ãÖÐÇçÀÊÎޱȣ¬Ö»ÓÐÔÆÎíÁýÕÖÔÚÍ·ÉÏ£¬¶øÇåÐéÃŵÄɽÃÅÈ´²»¹Ü×ßµ½ÄÄÀﶼÊÇһƬ»Ò°µ£¬ËùÓж«Î÷¶¼Ä£Ä£ºýºýµÄ¿´²»Çå³þ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÖÚÈËÊ°½×¶øÉÏ£¬Ò»Â·µ±ÏȵÄÕÅÖ®½­ËƺõÂú»³ÐÄÊ£¬²»ÑÔ²»ÓïµÄ×ßÔÚÇ°Ãæ¡£ºÚÀǽôËæ×ÅÕÅÖ®½­ÉÏɽ£¬ÔÂÏã¾ÓÖУ¬¸ß·ã¶Ïºó¡£Ð¡ºï×ÓÔڸ߷ã¼çÍ·ÔçÒѾ­Ë¯×ÅÁË£¬²»ÖªµÀÊDz»ÊǺͳԵôµÄÄÇö¡°»ê¾§¡±ÓйØϵ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ô½ÏòÉÏ×ߣ¬É½Ê¯»Ã»¯µÄ¹ÖÊÞ³öÏֵľÍÔ½À´Ô½Æµ·±¡£´Ó×ʼһֻֻ³öÏÖµ½¿ªÊ¼³ÉȺ½á¶ÓµÄ³öÏÖ£¬ÕÅÖ®½­Ó¦¸¶ÆðÀ´Ò²²»ÔÙÄÇô˳³©ËæÒâ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;²»ÖªµÀÇåÐéÃŵÄɽÃÅ»¹Óжà¸ß£¬¸ß·ãÒ»±ß×ß×Å£¬Ò»±ß¸Ð¾õ×ÅɽÖеÄÆøÏ¢¡£²»½öÇåÐéµÀ×æÇ¿´óµÄÆøÏ¢¸ÐÊܲ»µ½£¬¾ÍÁ¬ÏÄ»ÊÈʵ۸ø×Ô¼ºµÄÄÇöÄܸÐÓ¦µ½ÇØÍõµÄÓñÅåҲûÓÐÒ»µã·´Ó¦¡£ÄѵÀÇåÐéµÀ×æ²¢²»ÔÚɽÃÅÖУ¿¸ß·ãÓÐЩã·ã·²»°²£¬ÇåÐéµÀ×æ²»ÔÚµ¹Ò²ÄÜ˵µÃͨ£¬¿ÉÊǾÍÁ¬ÇåÐéÃŵÄÆäËûµÀÕßµÄÆøÏ¢Ò²¸ÐÓ¦²»µ½£¬Õâ¾ÍÈø߷ã¸ù±¾ÕÒ²»µ½ÈκÎÒ»¸öºÏÀíµÄÀíÓÉÀ´½âÊÍÕâЩÒÉÎÊÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;µÇɽ£¬ËÄÖÜËƺõ¸ù±¾¾ÍûÓбä¹ý¡£ÒªÊÇ»»Ò»¸ö¾«ÉñÁ¦ÈõµÄÈË£¬ÉõÖÁ»áÒÔΪ×Ô¼ºÔÚÕâɽÖв»¶ÏµÄ´òת¡£²»¹ý»¹ÓÐÓÐËùÇø±ð£¬Ô½ÏòÉÏ×ß»îʬ»î¶¯µÄ¼£Ïó¾ÍÔ½ÊÇÃ÷ÏÔ£¬ÏÔÈ»´ó¶ÓµÄ»îʬ¸Õ¸Õ¾­¹ýÕâÀÉõÖÁÄÇЩ±»²È³ÉѪÈâŧ֭µÄ»îʬÓеĻ¹ÓÐÇá΢µÄÕõÔú¡£

 Text Chapter 652 Transformation

    Maybe we will reach the top of the mountain soon.  Gao Feng speculated, and the uneasy feeling in his heart became more and more intense.  Gao Feng even had a strong impulse in his heart to take out the nuclear boat, put everyone in the nuclear boat, and fly directly to the top of the mountain to take a look.  Even the Qingxu Dao Ancestor must not be able to stop the nuclear boat from flying to the nine heavens.

    But Gao Feng still held it back and walked up step by step.  The dark golden light around him was flowing, not completely restrained, and was somewhat conspicuous in the black clouds.

    When you reach the platform on the third floor, you can see the stone steps leading to the top in the black mist at the other end of the platform.  Gao Feng sighed softly, feeling a little disappointed.  We haven¡¯t reached the top of the mountain yet. How many floors are there?

    The living corpse walked numbly upwards. The platform on the third floor was similar to the platform on the second floor, both dozens of feet in diameter.  There seemed to be a hill squatting there in the black mist, waiting for the arrival of Gao Feng and his party.

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s sword in his hand was still pointed at the ground, and he was about to charge forward with bloody murderous intent burning.  Gao Feng pondered for a moment and said, "Go to Yuexiang."

    Zhang Zhijiang has mixed feelings in his heart. Many negative emotions from the illusion of the female corpse in red that Fengguan Xiapei just performed are still echoing in his heart. He really can't concentrate and fight with all his strength.  After hearing what Gao Feng said, he hesitated for a moment and then stopped.  Yuexiang smiled, passed by Zhang Zhijiang, and walked toward the hill-like monster opposite.

    "Fox clan?" the hill-like figure opposite asked as if he couldn't believe it.  Not a metal puppet, not a living corpse, it seems to be a demon clan?  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in Gao Feng's eyes, and he looked carefully.  But the black mist on the opposite side seems to be invisible anyway, and I don't know what the hill is.

    The figure of Yuexiang is swaying like a willow in the wind.  It's a pleasure to watch.  Standing opposite the black shadow, he said: "Yes. I didn't ask who you are?"

    The black mist that Gao Feng couldn¡¯t see through even with his innate Hunyuan Qi dispersed. Like the surroundings, although it was blurry, a brown bear as tall as a small hill suddenly appeared in front of him, half lying on the platform between the mountain roads.  The brown bear seemed to have a bad temper. After dispersing the spell that concealed his figure, he casually slapped a living corpse that passed in front of him to death.  The corpse was hit hard on the steep rocks, and countless pus flowed down.

    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency!" the brown bear said human words.  The more I talked, the more excited I became.  The sound got louder, causing the surrounding rocks to buzz and echo repeatedly in the mountains.

    Yuexiang didn¡¯t know why the brown bear opposite was so excited, so she stood calmly and alertly opposite the brown bear.  I was afraid that the brown bear would explode and hurt someone.

    A few breaths have passed.  The brown bear suddenly calmed down.  The two emotions changed so suddenly that Yuexiang's blood surged and she felt a little uncomfortable.  Yuexiang didn't dare to be careless in the slightest.  Having just seen that Zhu Yan and Zhang Zhijiang had suffered a lot, they knew that Qingxu Sect should not be underestimated even if Qingxu Dao Ancestor did not take action.

    "How is your Fox clan doing now? Have you got a new Sky Fox?" Brown Bear regained his composure and asked indifferently, like an elder casually asking a junior about something, with a bit of condescension and majesty in his tone.

    Yuexiang did not disobey, her voice was like water drops falling on a silver plate, the ticking sound was crisp and clean, the light voice was neither humble nor arrogant, "My Fox Clan has not had a Sky Fox for hundreds of years, but God bless my Fox Clan,  It¡¯s still thriving today.¡±

    "With that wolf here, who dares to provoke you Fox Clan? As long as you don't do anything too outrageous, there are no taboos. Now Northland actually lets that kid run rampant, hehe" the brown bear said, heying twice, his voice  The emptiness echoes in the mountains, and there is an indescribable loneliness.

    "I haven't asked you yet, who is your Excellency?" Yuexiang heard Brown Bear talk about some old things about the demons in the North, and they talked eloquently. Although there were many unclear words in the words, there was no need to tell her too much.  .  But in any case, he is an elder of the Beidi Demon Clan. This is confirmed, but I don't know why this brown bear is in the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate.  It's always right to be polite, Yuexiang asked respectfully.

    Hearing Yuexiang ask who he was again, the brown bear suddenly fell silent, brown hair suddenly sprouted all over his body, and the black mist around him was driven by the strong breath change around the brown bear, forming a whirlwind.  Yuexiang narrowed her eyes, lowered her hands, the red breath ignited between her fingers, and the light and shadow shook slightly behind her.

    The brown bear suddenly stood up, casting a huge shadow. Even under the black mist, it still looked so majestic and tall, like a mountain peak, which could only make people look up in awe.  The airflow around the brown bear became stronger, with the sound of whining wind and the faint sound of beeping and popping.

    "Your Excellency? Your Excellency! I am no longer a fucking monster from the Northland. Where did you come from?" The brown bear roared angrily and crazily. He no longer controlled his power in anger, and the huge sound formed sound waves, like  The surrounding black mist was swept away like a wave, and the entire mountain peak where the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate was located seemed to be trembling.  sound?It echoed in the mountains, as if all the mountains were responding to the brown bear's anger.

    The standing brown bear is only slightly taller than the ordinary bears, but its powerful momentum makes this brown bear look extremely tall.

    After roaring, a deep blood color appeared in the brown bear's eyes.  Yuexiang was shocked. She was also from a powerful tribe in the North. Yuexiang naturally knew the state of the bear tribe when they went berserk. Why did this brown bear go berserk just after saying a few words?  But it's not like the rampaging bears losing their minds. However, although the eyes of this brown bear are full of blood, they can still see the light of wisdom, not the unbridled killing intent.

    The sharp claws on the brown bear's two thick paws became extremely long, flashing with a cold light, like a few candles in the black mist. As the arms were waving, they left sharp arcs in the black mist.  .

    The brown bear did not directly attack Yuexiang, but did something that stunned Gao Feng and his party.  The sharp claws were like sharp daggers, piercing into his chest, and with a sudden pull with both hands, he cut himself open!

    Although Yuexiang is already a strong man of the fox clan who stands at the peak of the Seven-Tails, in any case, he is still just a little fox who has not seen much of the big world and has not fought many strong men. Suddenly he saw a brown bear doing something like self-injury.  He was frightened, his face turned pale, and he took three steps back unknowingly.

    The brown bear did not attack violently, but instead roared, like a strong man tearing open his leather jacket and exposing his chest to the cold wind, saying that there was a huge blockage in his chest!

    The brown bear tore open the bear skin, and there was no bloody mess as expected, but metal light flowed.  How is this going?  Gao Feng also looked at the brown bear with some horror. No matter what he saw, whether the brown bear was a living corpse or a puppet, Gao Feng would not be so horrified, but a puppet covered in bear skin?  It seems that he is still sane, at least when he was talking to Yuexiang about some old things in the North, he acted like an elder of the bear tribe.

    Is it true?  Gao Feng vaguely guessed the origin of this brown bear.  When the young woman in white held a birthday party on the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, could the child following the light-armored warrior of the Bear Clan be him?

    "I'm not like a monster, and I'm not like a devil. You ask me who I am?" As he said that, the brown bear took a step forward, and the entire mountain seemed to tremble with this step, as if it was about to collapse.

    The momentum is overwhelming, the momentum is overwhelming!

    Yuexiang took another half step back, barely keeping her figure steady. The mountain-like brown bear was just the opposite, swaying like a weak willow in the wind, and could break at any time.

    "Hahaha!" The brown bear was furious and began to laugh up at the sky, with self-mockery and unwillingness in the laughter. Countless rocks fell from the mountain peaks, falling lonely on the mountain peaks, like a big avalanche.

    The laughter stopped suddenly, and countless loneliness and anger echoed in the black mist. The huge brown bear's chest shone with metallic luster, standing in the black mist, which was indescribably weird.

    Yuexiang stabilized her emotions and stood stubbornly in front of the brown bear, refusing to retreat even after saying anything.

    "You go ahead, that old dog at Qingxu Gate is busy. You hurry up. If you go up any higher, you will be seeking your own death." The brown bear said a little lonely, letting go of his hands, and the bear's skin seemed to be elastic and closed.  , there is no trace of being torn just now.  The brown bear turned around and walked towards the place where he just lay down, his back broad and helpless.

    Just when the brown bear took the second step, black mist rose from all around, and the entire platform seemed to have a huge magic circle suddenly starting to move.  Countless black mist quickly condensed into substance and wrapped around the brown bear, like shackles falling on the huge body of the brown bear.

    The shackles continued to tighten, and the huge body was tied into ridiculous shapes with black ropes.  It seems that underneath the bear's skin is not a hard metal puppet, but a thick layer of fat prepared for the winter.

    "You guys, go away!" the brown bear roared at the top of his lungs, as if he was trying his best to resist the power of the surrounding black mist, and also seemed to be fighting against fate, unwilling to bow down.

    Yuexiang didn't know what to do. She pondered for a moment. Just when she was about to look back at Gao Feng and seek advice, the brown bear's temperament changed, and some sinister aura was suddenly mixed into the rough and cheerful atmosphere.  The ropes tied to the brown bear were also changing, gradually smoothing out, and suddenly turned into a suit of armor.  The armor is extremely delicate. There are two vivid bear heads on the two shoulder armors, with their mouths open, as if they want to choose people to devour.  Each nail leaf is extremely thick, as heavy as a mountain rock.  The brown bear's body also grew larger, stopped suddenly, and then slowly turned around.

    Gao Feng and his party have already felt the change in aura.  Is such a powerful person actually imprisoned in the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate?  How could such a powerful man be forcibly transformed into a puppet?  How could such a powerful person be temporarily wiped out of his mind?  How could there be such a strong person in Qingxu Sect!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???The strong one!

    The brown bear turned around. As the angle changed, Yuexiang saw that the brown bear had become cold and fierce. It seemed to be completely different from the elder of the North Bear Tribe just now, and he had become two different people.

 Text Chapter 653 Bear Clan

    The blood in the brown bear's eyes was extremely intense, but it was just enough to make people feel that although it was in a rage, it was still conscious.  But now, the entire brown bear is in a state of unconscious madness. Killing all moving and walking creatures on the opposite side is the only meaning of its existence.

    The huge bear paw followed the brown bear and turned around, hitting Yuexiang directly.  Several rays of cold light flickered in the black mist that had become slightly thinner.  Several sharp arcs remained in the air, and the surrounding black mist was stirred by the brown bears, turning the world into chaos.

    Yuexiang twisted her waist and narrowly avoided the black bear's critical attack. When she turned sideways, she shot out the flame projectile she had been preparing for a long time.  The brown bear's body was so huge that there was no need to aim, and the flames fell directly on the brown bear.

    The brown bear suddenly didn't realize it, its claws swept across, and its attack was as continuous as a torrential river.  However, the flames that fell on the brown bear did not burn as before. Instead, they lit up for a few times and then went out.  It was as if the black armor on the brown bear was immune to any fire attacks and had no effect at all.

    Yuexiang changed into different flames one after another, and while avoiding the attack of the brown bear, it bounced onto the brown bear.  But no matter what kind of flame, as long as it falls on the black armor worn by the brown bear, it will be extinguished quickly, and there is no way at all.

    Under the continuous attacks, Yuexiang gradually felt extremely strenuous. At first, she could maintain 20% of her offensive power, but gradually her attacks became less and less. She was completely suppressed by the brown bear and had no way to fight back.  The seven-tailed spirit fox in its peak state is actually so weak in front of a brown bear?  You must know that the brown bear did not use any other attack methods at all, just slaps with its paws.  It would be difficult for Yuexiang to survive and she would die under the brown bear's thick paws at any time.

    Although the brown bear's attacks are extremely fast and its eyes are full of mania as it goes on a rampage, its control over its power is still meticulous.  It didn't hit Yuexiang, and even if the attack, which looked like it could crack mountains and crack rocks, landed on the mountain road, it would lose its power at the last moment.  There were gusts of wind and the attack was extremely violent, but the surrounding rocks were not splashed.  The huge brown bear in the black mist was pressing closer and closer, while Yuexiang's small body was hiding in all directions.  Avoid brown bear attacks.  There is no way to fight back.

    Zhang Zhijiang wanted to take action, but saw Gao Feng standing with his hands behind his back. The light of the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi beside him was slightly puffed up, and the black mist that came into contact with the dark golden light turned into nothingness.  Gao Feng looked at Yuexiang fighting with the brown bear expressionlessly.  He had no intention of helping.  Zhang Zhijiang thought for a while.  He didn't take action either.  Ever since he entered the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng had never taken the initiative, except when he and Zhu Yan were about to lose.  Take advantage of the weakness and defeat the enemy with one blow.  Zhang Zhijiang didn't know what Gao Feng was thinking.  After experiencing so many life and death fights, Zhang Zhijiang has trusted Gao Feng. As a soldier, Zhang Zhijiang can leave his back to Gao Feng.  This is the trust formed on the battlefield, this is the friendship between Pao Ze. Even though Gao Feng behaved a little abnormally today, Zhang Zhijiang still chose unconditional trust.

    The brown bear's huge body gradually suppressed Yuexiang near the cliff. It roared one after another, violent palm blows, and the sharp arcs left by its sharp claws, sealing off all the space for Yuexiang to hide.  , there is no room for maneuver.

    Gao Feng still looked at him expressionlessly, not knowing what he was thinking.  Just at this time, a ray of dark golden light from the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body converged into the fairy mountain sword pendant on the dragon binding rope.  The rune that had become extremely small bloomed with dark golden light, and then bloomed with a ray of pure white light.  The white light was barely visible in the black mist, and no one would notice it at all.  Even Zhang Zhijiang, who was standing next to Gao Feng, did not feel the changes taking place on the fairy mountain sword. He was watching the fight on the opposite side attentively. His palms were tightly clenched on the sword, and veins appeared and disappeared, ready to rescue at any time.  Moon fragrance.

    But the running brown bear seemed to feel something. He hit the cliff with a palm, shaking the entire mountain. Yuexiang had nowhere to hide, but the brown bear remained motionless, standing like a sculpture.  There, the swirling airflow around him stopped at the same time, and he seemed to be frozen there as if he was under a spell to immobilize his body.

    The white light became brighter and brighter on the Fairy Mountain Sword, like a meteor flying directly from the Fairy Mountain Little Sword to Yuexiang, who was lost after escaping from death.  It all ended in the blink of an eye. The meteor fell on Yuexiang, melted into it like water and milk, and disappeared.  At this moment, Yuexiang's head was lowered, as if she was asleep.

    The atmosphere was so tense that it was as if time had been frozen. After a long time, the brown bear asked coldly, "It's true you are here."

    Yuexiang lowered her head and said with a smile: "If I don't come, you will bully my children, right? It's such a big bear. Isn't it embarrassing?"

    ???????? Both the questions and answers are incredible.  Gao Feng still looked at the big one and the small one expressionlessly.This figure, surrounded by dark golden light, left streaks of bright golden light on the ground and melted into the rocks. It seemed out of place with this mountain peak.

    The brown bear seemed to have regained his consciousness, but he did not want Gao Feng and his party to go down the mountain as he did at first, as if he had become a different person.  The heroic aura in his words was still the same, but it was just a bit more cold and cruel.

    , "Since you are here too, let's fight!" The brown bear's paws were originally pressed against the cliff rocks. After saying this, he retracted his fingers one by one. The extremely hard cliff rocks seemed to be made of paper.  The same, as the brown bear's fingers curled into fists and fell one after another.

    Yuexiang also seemed to have changed. She was no longer as embarrassed and cautious as before. She lowered her head and laughed softly: "Fight? With you? You said you are promising. I haven't come out for so many years. I originally thought he was my brother."  You are in charge of the overall situation of the Northland, why not you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be caught here and become like this, it¡¯s really disappointing.¡±

    "Roar~~" The brown bear seemed to have been stabbed in the wound. The bear's paw clenched into a fist hit Yuexiang directly. Yuexiang turned his head to avoid it. The brown bear changed his moves very quickly. He bent his elbow and hit Yuexiang with the tip of his elbow.  neck.  Yuexiang floated behind her like a feather, dodged the brown bear's elbow, and said with a smile: "You can fight if you want, just use your full strength, and let me see what you have done in the years since I have been away."

    "It's just a ray of consciousness, and you dare to laugh at me." The brown bear stopped his hand, and there were continuous explosions inside his body. Amidst the explosions, his body gradually became smaller and turned into a strong man wearing black light armor. He looked at the hanging  Yuexiang stood up and said angrily: "I couldn't beat you back then, but it was only within a hair's breadth. Now you are a ray of consciousness, possessed by you, a little fox with seven tails, and you dare to act wild in front of me?  "

    Yuexiang raised her head, looked at Gao Feng with a smile like a flower, and said: "You are indeed a very clever boy, let me come out and take a look. It's so boring in that broken mountain, why is it so messy outside. But it's okay  , no matter what, it¡¯s better than that broken mountain.¡±

    An imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth and he said nothing.  Yuexiang then turned around and looked around, frowned slightly, and said to himself: "What the hell is that old guy at Qingxu Gate doing? He's made this place so smoky." After saying that, he frowned and looked at the people in front of him.  The strong man said: "Huh? The smell up there is so weird. It's a pity that I can only come out for one stick of incense. I really want to take a look."

    "In that case, don't waste time. I advise them not to look at the things above. They will really die if they do." After saying that, he said no more, and grasped with his fingers, and the black mist followed him.  The strong man's fingers closed together and the five streams of air began to rotate, and the entire space seemed to be broken into pieces by the strong man's hand.  The distance between the two was already very short. The strong man closed his fingers, and five black mist spun into dragons and headed straight for Yuexiang.  The high-pitched chirping sounds were connected together, and it was impossible to hear them individually.  It was as if a giant beast from the wild was roaring, trying to smash the peak where the Qingxu Gate was located.

    Yuexiang lightly stretched her waist, and drew a circle in front of her body with her hands like a willow dancing in the breeze, catching the wild dragon that turned into five rays of black mist.  Yuexiang took half a step back, and the circles that caught the five wild dragons between her hands seemed to be virtual circles. They spun rapidly, much faster than the wild dragons. The five black wild dragons were entangled together.  Condensed into another strange shape.  The five lines of black mist intertwined with each other and even made a creaking sound, but they did not break no matter what, until the virtual circle between Yuexiang's hands stopped turning.

    In just a moment, the brown bear man's right hand volleyed in front of Yuexiang, and the virtual circle between Yuexiang's hands just didn't move.  With a loud scream, Xu Yuan twisted the black mist and twisted it into a thicker black dragon. With Yuexiang's scream, it flew up and flew towards the brown bear.

    The black wild dragon is different from the real dragon and the magic dragon.  The body is thicker and more ferocious, looking like a wild beast rather than a giant dragon.  Hitting the hand of the strong brown bear man, the collision of force produced countless ripples, rippling out in circles.  Before the ripples could spread a few times, the brown bear man held his right hand, and the wild dragon formed by the black mist from the powerful collision was all held in his hand by the brown bear man, crushed into pieces, and turned into countless black smoke that flew away.

    The strong man of the brown bear did not pause at all. It seemed that the explosion caused by the collision between the astonishing black dragon and the strong man of the brown bear did not have any impact on the strong man of the brown bear at all.  The right hand is clenched, the left shoulder is bumped diagonally, and the feet seem not to leave the ground at all, drawing powerful and unparalleled power from the earth.

    Yuexiang caressed her hands gently, and then clicked, flicked, turned, and retreated. The explosive power of the brown bear man was invisibly resolved. It seemed that Yuexiang was not exerting any effort at all, and she could simply cope with the attack of the brown bear man.  But Gao Feng saw through the black mist that every time Yuexiang took a step back, he would leave a footprint on the mountain platform.  It turns out that even with the power of the nine-tailed fox, it is not that easy to remove the power of the strong brown bear.  No matter how you put it, it's just a wisp of the nine-tailed fox's breath on the fairy mountain sword.

 Text Chapter 654 Real crackdown and fake crackdown

    The platform in the mountain is not big, and the moon fragrance keeps retreating in the mountain. The strong man of the brown bear shouts loudly, and every punch is like a dragon coming out of the sea, with extremely fast and fierce power, wrapped in black mist, and extremely brave.

    After half a cup of hot tea, Yuexiang suddenly chuckled and stopped retreating.  Bang Bang Bang connected the three punches of the brown bear strong man, and his delicate body remained motionless. His ankles were submerged into the rocks. With Yuexiang as the center, countless cracks appeared in the rocks, and circles stretched out in all directions like spider webs.

    Gao Feng's eyes suddenly lit up, as if he saw the intention of the nine-tailed sky fox. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered between his eyes, and the nearby black fog dispersed with the dark golden light.

    The strong brown bear man's pace was as slow as flowing water. Just as he was about to change his rhythm, he felt a sudden change in the atmosphere on the other side.  The originally delicate and frail figure seemed to be pulled by an invisible big hand, changing wildly behind the black mist.  Almost in a blink of an eye, Yuexiang turned into the fiery red fox primordial body after the black mist, and appeared in front of the strong brown bear man.

    But this fiery red fox seemed to be in great pain, struggling hard, as if there was some power in the body trying to break out of the cocoon.  The seven furry tails behind him were swaying and dancing, causing chaos in the black fog in the sky.  It seemed as if the world between heaven and earth had turned into a state of initial chaos, and the originally blurry vision became even blurrier.

    The world had just become chaotic, and two lights and shadows suddenly appeared behind the fiery red fox. The lights and shadows seemed to be like two tails, following the other red tails.

    "It's been a long time since I fought you guys like wild bears. Fortunately, I still have some time." It seemed like Yuexiang's voice, but it seemed to become extremely ethereal in the chaotic space. Gao Feng knew clearly that it was the Nine-Tails.  The voice of Sky Fox.  It was under Gao Feng's control from beginning to end. In the end, the nine-tailed sky fox relied on the breath of the fairy mountain sword to appear, which was not beyond Gao Feng's expectations.  But hearing the voice of the nine-tailed fox outside the fairy mountain made Gao Feng feel a little warm and a little excited.

    The figure of the strong man in the black mist also became blurry, seeming to be dissolved in the mist, and seemed to be everywhere and omnipresent.

    "I actually saw your true form in this dark and dirty place. When we fought, were you still an eight-tailed spirit fox?" The voice was thick, as if it came from the ground, as if the brown bear man had transformed into the entire city.  mountain peak.

    Some strange fire fox swung its nine-tailed tail and said, "Of course it's the eight-tailed fox. After I became the nine-tailed celestial fox, I only fought once with my true body."

    "Then I want to see it." The voice fell, and a huge palm rose from the ground. The brown bear hair on the palm was as strong as daggers.  The nine-tailed sky fox leaped up and spit out a flame from its mouth, shooting towards the big hand.  Like a savage dragon that had just been formed from the black mist, the flames were extinguished silently with a squeeze of the big hand.  Then, an arm stretched out and propped itself on the ground. The whole mountain shook, and a huge brown bear crawled out from under the platform.  Gao Feng noticed that there was no black armor on the brown bear's body, but there were faint black textures that seemed to restrain the brown bear.

    The battle between the two powerful men from the northern tribes was simple, rough and direct.  The nine-tailed sky fox fell from the sky and did not avoid the brown bear's attack at all. The powerful forces of both sides hit each other, comparing their attack power and defense, and their strong will.

    how could this be?  Gao Feng looked a little puzzled. He had seen the fights between demons in the North, and even the demons of low rank did not fight in such a simple and rough way.  Why it came out like this?

    Each of the nine tails behind the nine-tailed sky fox contains a powerful force. Fire and ice cannot help falling on the brown bear. Although it is not as strong and sturdy as the brown bear, after various negative effects are exerted on the brown bear, the brown bear's actions become  Slow, and the attack is a little weaker.

    Bang bang, fist seeing meat, fist seeing blood.  But both the nine-tailed sky fox and the brown bear seemed to be happy with this way of fighting. Gao Feng even saw a hint of unusual excitement in the brown bear's eyes!  And there is an emotion that Gao Feng cannot understand.

    The fierce battle ended quickly. Even the most powerful race and the most powerful warrior among the demons in the North could not survive in this fighting method.  The nine-tailed sky fox had one of its tails ripped off and one of its arms shattered.  The brown bear's fur was broken in more than ten places, revealing the metallic color inside.  Even the unknown metal with extremely high hardness was suppressed under the attack of the nine-tailed sky fox.  The most serious thing was that a big hole was forcibly dug out of the brown bear's heart, as if it had been penetrated.

    Soon, the brown bear was forced into the cliff by the nine-tailed fox. The brown bear seemed to have lost all its strength. It struggled inside for a few times and could not get out.

    The nine-tailed sky fox is also a little out of sorts at this moment.??, with several serious injuries on his body, he squatted on the ground, breathing heavily, but there was a vaguecompassion in his eyes?

    "You really hit me!" the nine-tailed fox said as he licked the wounds on his body, seeming to blame the brown bear that he had beaten into a piece of paper and embedded in the mountain wall.

    "Thank you. Even if I have an illusory consciousness, the power of the nine-tailed sky fox is beyond my ability. But why don't you use magic?" The brown bear seemed to smile and asked from the cliff. His voice was weak and intermittent, and he was about to see it.  I can't hold it anymore.

    "Are you a bitch, your head is full of idiots? Can you use magic to pry open the shell of a metal puppet?" The nine-tailed fox cursed randomly, without any of the gentle and ladylike appearance in Gao Feng's mind. The girl in white was floating.  The image of Ruoxian disappeared instantly.  However, this made Gao Feng feel more intimate.

    "That's right. For so many years, monsters have been like monsters and ghosts have been like ghosts. If you hadn't come, I don't know how long it would have been before I could be freed." The brown bear's voice became weaker and weaker.  "But I still owe it to your junior seven-tailed fox for being so seriously injured."

    "It's okay, it's just a small thing. You and I have been friends for generations, so doing this little thing is nothing. Go quickly, are you holding on for so long just to talk to me? I won't be able to go back for long.  . You're okay. I've been tied up for so many years and I can't get out now." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox looked back at the dragon-binding rope on Gao Feng with some resentment, and casually held the one in his hand that was thicker than the previous one.  He threw the big "soul crystal" to Gao Feng and continued: "The little monkey can't eat anymore, you put it away first and feed it after a while."

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that the nine-tailed fox was actually here for this!

    "Let's go quickly, Gao Feng. Remember to tell my brother when you have time to take more care of the bear clan." After hearing what the nine-tailed sky fox said, the brown bear seemed to have no worries anymore and turned into a human and walked out of the cliff.  The body becomes lighter with every step it takes.  When he walked in front of the nine-tailed sky fox, he seemed to be disappearing into the black mist.  The strong man bowed deeply to the nine-tailed sky fox, and before he even got up, he melted into the black mist and disappeared.

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox was a little sleepy and took a breath. He turned around and said to Gao Feng: "Don't feel bad. Although she was seriously injured, the experience of becoming a Nine-tailed Sky Fox will remain in her memory. If there is no accident, when you have  If she gets the chance, she can become the Eight-tailed Sky Fox."

    "Senior, are all your injuries healed?" Gao Feng asked with concern. He still remembered that when the Demon Lord entered the Immortal Mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox was seriously injured, because the time inside was extremely chaotic, and sometimes it was clearly clear outside.  For a long time, it seemed that there was only a blink of an eye in the fairy mountain.  Sometimes the time outside is very short, but after entering the fairy mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox will complain that he didn't come for so long.

    "Why do you have to work so hard after your injury? What do you think the nine-tailed fox is?" The nine-tailed fox glanced at Gao Feng, as if he thought what Gao Feng said was nonsense.  Then he looked up, shook his head, and said, "It's not fun to make this place so smoky. Go up there as soon as possible. Fortunately, he's not here."

    After saying that, the figure of the nine-tailed sky fox became hazy, and all the brilliance condensed into a small flower, which flew back to the runes in the fairy mountain sword on the dragon rope beside Gao Feng.

    Yuexiang fell to the ground, her body graceful and covered in blood.  Gao Feng quickly stepped forward and helped Yuexiang up.  The innate Hunyuan Qi was injected into Yuexiang's body to detect the injuries and repair the broken bones and flesh.  Seeing that Yuexiang's breathing gradually stabilized, Gao Feng felt relieved.  I wanted to put the moon fragrance into the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, but suddenly I found that some power seemed to imprison the Noble Phantasm, and even the nuclear boat could not be taken out.  Gao Feng thought for a moment, carried Yuexiang on his back, and continued walking forward.

    Qingxu Taoist ancestor is not in the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate!  The nine-tailed fox revealed this huge secret.  Then where did Qingxu Daozu go after he kidnapped King Qin?  Why is there such a mess here at Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate?  In the words of the nine-tailed sky fox, it is full of chaos.  The further up he went, the more questions he had. Gao Feng couldn't figure it out, so he simply didn't think about it and walked straight up.  Since Taoist Qingxu is not here, it seems that he has a good chance of winning.

    On the mountain road, there were still more and more monsters made of earth and stone in groups from time to time. Zhang Zhijiang remained silent and waved his sword in front, killing them one by one with bloody murderous aura bursting out of his body.  Gao Feng knew that Zhang Zhijiang still had some memories in his heart because of the illusion cast by Fengguan Xiapei's red-clothed female corpse just now, so he didn't try to break it.  Zhang Zhijiang needs to understand such a joint by himself, not to mention that time is running out now. If Taoist Qingxu comes back, the nuclear boat cannot be taken out, so there is really no need to worry about anything.

    Zhang Zhijiang killed countless monsters along the way. Although Zhang Zhijiang seemed weak, with such a large number, Zhang Zhijiang was also extremely hard-working.  But Zhang Zhijiang would rather sweat and fight in front of him than face the lingering guilt in his heart.  Come to think of it, that female corpse in red is really powerful. Even if she has died long ago, it still remains in Zhang Zhijiang's heart.The brand is so powerful!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 655 Ghost Boy

    The further up you go, the denser the living corpses become, and the range of dark golden light from the innate Hunyuan Qi around Gao Feng increases, which also helps Zhang Zhijiang.  After a meal, Gao Feng and his party arrived at the fourth floor of the Qingxu Gate.

    There is a clean mountain forest, a temple, and several urchins playing on the grass in front of the forest. One of the children is squatting on the ground and writing something, while the other children are crowding around and playing.

    Even the ubiquitous black mist has become a bit lighter here, as if there is power in the temple to dispel the black mist.  It was quiet and peaceful, but there was something strange and eerie about it.  The feeling brought to Gao Feng and his party here was completely opposite to that before, making them even more overwhelmed.

    Everyone including Gao Feng was stunned. Is it possible to go up here directly?  There are living corpses walking up in front, and there is no strong aura around. What crisis is hidden here?

    Time passed, the wind blew through the woods and rustled the leaves, and the children were still playing happily.  Unknowingly, a long time had passed, and Gao Feng and his group just stood there in a daze, forgetting the time, forgetting that they were standing in the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate, and forgetting the danger they faced.

    Gao Feng was wandering in the sky, and suddenly felt a biting chill.  This chill is not really cold, but when the murderous intention is at its strongest, I feel the aura of death that is so strong that I can't get rid of it.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi suddenly burst out, dark golden light circulated, and the surrounding black mist melted. Gao Feng also felt that his mind became clearer.  The children opposite seemed to have no reaction to the innate Hunyuan Qi. They were still playing happily like real children.  Gao Feng was shocked. Could it be that this was an illusion?  He knew how strong his mental power was, and there was no sign at all. Even the most powerful Demon Lord and Emperor Xia Huangren could not bring him into the illusion.

    Gao Feng carefully observed his surroundings. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes, breaking away all evil spirits and all darkness and fog.  But in the end, Gao Feng still couldn't find out what kind of formation, what kind of ambush, what kind of power there was on this platform.

    What¡¯s wrong?  Gao Feng suddenly noticed that if he were a real child, standing in front of him like a god with dark golden light, he would be scared and run away, but those children were still playing there as if they didn't see him at all.  This is the most abnormal place!

    Gao Feng walked a few steps in, frowning and looking carefully.  These children all carry a vague aura contained in the black mist, but judging from their movements, they should not be living corpses, or perhaps more powerful living corpses?  Gao Feng took a few steps closer and saw the child squatting on the ground writing something through the gap between the children.  He has delicate features, a moustache on his hair, and wears simple and elegant clothes. He looks like he is a son of an official.  It's just that his eyes are pale, as if they don't have black pupils at all.

    But Gao Feng still felt that something was wrong. These children did not seem to be very afraid of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. Seeing Gao Feng coming over, the other children faced Gao Feng and said in a sweet voice: "We are here  Play, go away." His voice was uneven and he spoke extremely slowly, as if every word was squeezed out of his mouth.  The sound of the leaves blowing in the forest wind is like babbling and learning to sing.

    ??Quiet mountains and forests, magnificent temples, innocent children, and childish voices.  It should have been a quiet and peaceful scene, but Gao Feng felt a sense of gloom surrounding him.

    Gao Feng saw one of the children reaching out to push him, and when he stepped aside, the child fell to the ground.  Gao Feng was about to reach out to help the child up when he suddenly saw the child getting up from the ground. His body was a little stiff, and he pointed his finger at Gao Feng and said, "You are a bad person!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a few children who stood up to face Gao Feng rolled up a lot of soil in the forest grassland. Gao Feng suddenly felt a strong and gloomy aura coming out of the ground, and the aura on the children's bodies also instantly  Change.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi protects the whole body, and the palm of the hand turns into a knife and slashes diagonally.

    Just when the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi drew an arc in mid-air and was about to fall on a child, those children seemed to turn into countless pieces in an instant, and countless pieces of soil quickly fell on the child.  The package turned into armor, and then turned into a clay puppet.

    Gao Feng¡¯s palm knife cut directly into the puppet turned into a child, and his arm was immediately cut off by Gao Feng.

    But before the arm fell to the ground, it turned into countless pieces of soil, falling like rain.  As soon as the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi fell, countless pieces of soil came to life on the ground again, crawling up the puppet's body and turning into a brand new arm again.

    Gao Feng was shocked. His movements were already very fast, but he didn¡¯t expect the clay puppet¡¯s re-aggregation movements.It's so fast, it seems like it won't hurt at all.  Several clay puppets walked towards Gao Feng, holding thick sticks made of clay and smashed them at him.

    Taking a step back, Gao Feng¡¯s attention was not on these clay puppets, but on the child who was still squatting on the ground and writing something.  The child's calligraphy and painting speed became a little faster, and the sound of rustling earth sounded in his ears, as if there was only such a sound in the entire space.

    That child is the key!  Gao Feng's keen combat intuition allowed Gao Feng to find the key point immediately.  The wings of the Xiangtian Armor were opened out of habit, but they found that they were useless.  The confinement formation of the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate restrains the flying armor of Xiangtian. The more you climb the mountain where the Qingxu Gate is located, the stronger this restraint becomes.

    Gao Feng reluctantly put away the Soaring Sky Armor, stepped on his toes, and backed away like a flying bird with the help of his strength, gently put down the Yuexiang on his back, and quickly rushed forward.  Zhang Zhijiang was restless and his condition was no longer at its peak. Yuexiang was seriously injured and Zhu Yan was sleeping. Black Wolf was of no use at the moment. He had to rely on himself in this level.

    The most critical thing at this time is time!  Gao Feng vaguely felt that the child who had not yet transformed into a clay puppet should be hiding a more powerful killing move.

    The Demon Fighter came out casually. Countless clods of soil continued to fall from the first clay puppet. At the same time, countless pieces of soil were crawling from his feet to repair the damaged areas.

    Although Gao Feng was very anxious, once he entered the battle, his keen sense of combat allowed Gao Feng to calm down instantly and carefully observe the weaknesses of the clay puppet.  It repairs extremely quickly. It seems that no matter how you attack, the clay puppet can be repaired from the ground. What you do is simply futile.  This situation is frustrating, but Gao Feng is not.  In this world, even the most powerful beings will have weaknesses.  The Demon Lord was not strong enough to defeat the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui in the Immortal Mountain, but he died instantly.  Compared with the Demon Lord, these clay puppets are nothing at all.

    So where is the weakness?

    Gao Feng tried several methods he came up with and threw the clay puppet in the air, but it didn't work.  The soil on the ground formed a long dragon and flowed into the soil puppet in the air, repairing the damaged body.  Gao Feng attacked every part of the head and heart, but it had no effect at all. Those children seemed to have become one with the clay puppets and could not be found. These clay puppets seemed to have no weaknesses at all.

    Without any discouragement, Gao Feng kept trying.  Whenever Gao Feng tried to attack the child who was painting at the end, the clay puppets around him always pounced on him regardless of their own safety, regardless of being hurt.  This virtually makes it easier for Gao Feng to attack the clay puppets.

    After several calls, Gao Feng still couldn't find the clay puppet's life gate, and he gradually became a little irritable.  The war demon attack was still unable to defeat the clay puppet, and the innate Hunyuan Qi burst out from Gao Feng's body. Originally, Gao Feng had always retained his strength, because there was always something behind that made Gao Feng feel uneasy.  Gao Feng didn't want to consume too much of his strength, but the brown bear once said before that even if he passed this level, he would definitely die in the level above.  Moreover, the pressure on Gao Feng from the child opposite who had not yet transformed into a clay puppet was too great, and he did not dare to keep anything private. The war demon struck the golden giant, and the light and shadow suddenly appeared next to Gao Feng.

    Since the war demon was summoned to fight the golden giant light and shadow in the wilderness, and after the experience in the fairy mountain, Gao Feng can summon the golden giant light and shadow at will, unlike before, which required the war demon to fight the 108 moves to complete the light and shadow.  .  This is almost Gao Feng's most powerful power.

    The fierce dark golden light made Gao Feng look like a red sun, shining in mid-air.  The innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand suddenly spread out and spread across the entire platform.  However, not even the innate Hunyuan Qi could enter within three feet of the child who was writing or drawing something on the ground, and an indifferent coldness enveloped the surroundings.  Gao Feng ignored the child and saw that all the clay puppets around him were shrouded in dark golden light, and then shouted loudly, "Open!"

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi moved with Gao Feng's thoughts and turned into a dense net. Gao Feng flew up and in mid-air, with a loud shout, he tightened his hands, and the innate Hunyuan Qi was tightened.  Quickly retracting into the body, the huge net was put away. The five clay puppets who fell in the net struggled hard at first, and then began to scream in panic when they found that they could not break free from this extremely fine net.

    The ugly clay puppet makes a childish voice, which is extremely weird.

    The fine net tightened tighter and tighter, and the last few clay puppets were cut through the net at the same time. The dark golden light of the big net cut all the clay puppets into countless pieces, and they fell in mid-air.  The earth dragon that rushed to replenish the clay puppet was covered with innate Hunyuan Qi and could not break through this dark golden barrier.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 656: The Scholar in White

    In just a moment, the innate Hunyuan Qi was retracted into Gao Feng's body, and countless rotten flesh and blood that exuded a fishy smell were scattered on the platform.  Gao Feng snorted coldly. These children were already living corpses. They just used some method to hide their auras and played in front of him as if they were real children.  This secret method is indeed very magical, but Gao Feng didn't have time to think about it. He fell down and strode towards the living corpse child who was writing and painting.

    At the same time, the pretty child finished the last stroke, raised his head and smiled at Gao Feng, clapped his hands, and said with a smile: "Brother, they are all gone, can you come and play with me?"

    A chill rose in Gao Feng's body, theyare no longerplaying with me!  The child's childlike voice echoed in Gao Feng's ears. Every word was so clear and he could hear every word clearly. Gao Feng felt a murderous intention coming towards him.

    After the child said this, he stood up from the ground, pouted and looked angry, and said: "Big brother, it's not good, I don't play with Xiaohan." At the same time, the child's feet had just been painted in the soil.  The traces emitted a burst of icy light, and a strange runic array lit up.  A layer of pure white frost spread from the child's feet to all directions, covering everything it passed.

    Gao Feng felt a chill in his heart, and the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand transformed into a long knife. He immediately slashed it in the air without waiting for the child to make any move.  The dark golden light bloomed, and Gao Feng still looked like a golden man of light and shadow. He used the power of the holy realm to display the golden light and shadow puppet summoned by the war demon, which was extremely powerful.  I remember being in the fairy mountain.  In this form, he can barely catch the demon lord's attack. There are only a handful of people in the world who are stronger than Gao Feng at this moment.

    Gao Feng struck this blow with all his strength, because that childish voice was like a life-threatening rune entangled between Gao Feng's flesh and bone marrow, as if he was about to freeze to death in an instant.  Zhang Zhijiang approached Yuexiang behind Gao Feng. He had already used all his bloody murderous energy to resist the cold. The black wolf's long black hair was covered with frost.  Zhu Yan, however, felt nothing and just fell into a deep sleep.

    The forest next to the temple was covered with snow in the blink of an eye, every branch was covered with frost, and the beautiful tree hangings swayed gently, as if it had become a winter morning.

    It¡¯s just that there¡¯s no warm sun shining.

    The long knife transformed from the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in Gao Feng's hand is the same as before.  It was impossible to cut within three feet of the child.  It seems that there is another space there, obeying another set of laws of heaven and earth.  Once the long knife transformed from the innate Hunyuan Qi comes close to that area, it will immediately disperse.

    "Brother, are you willing to play with Xiaohan?" I don't know if the child is a living corpse.  At this moment, I saw Gao Feng chopped down with a knife.  Instead, he clapped his hands happily.  It was as if Gao Feng was really playing with him.  The childish voice was extremely cheerful, but it sounded so choppy that it chilled people's hearts.

    Gao Feng stood outside the ice-cold formation.  He looked at the child expressionlessly. Since he couldn't be attacked, let's see what he was going to do.  The strongest time is also the weakest time.  When things go to extremes, they must turn against each other, and Gao Feng hopes that this will happen.

    The child cheered in the cold formation, then turned around and looked around, as if looking for something.  After a breath, the child patted his head with his hand, seeming to blame himself for being so forgetful.  Gao Feng looked at the child in front of him coldly, looking at the somewhat clumsy but seemingly most natural performance.  The child put his hand on his right thigh, touched his thigh, and smiled, as if he had found something.

    While slowly retracting his hand on his right leg, he said to Gao Feng: "Brother, let's start playing." Every word sounded very slow to Gao Feng, word by word, Gao Feng suddenly saw the child's hand  He pulled out his right thigh bone. Every time he spoke a word, the pale leg bone with a hint of gray grew longer. Until the child finished speaking, half of the thigh bone was held in the child's hand.  The tip of the thigh bone was very sharp, as if it had just been partially pulled out, revealing the sharp bone spurs.

    As if pulling out a long knife from the scabbard at his waist, the child pulled out his own leg bone!

    The childish voice was still echoing in his ears, and the child smiled sadly, "Brother, you have to be ready."

    As soon as the words fell, it seemed that before they reached Gao Feng's ears, Gao Feng felt his left hand feel slightly cold.  When I looked again, it seemed that the child had not moved at all. In the cold formation, there was a drop of golden blood on the spike at the front of the thigh bone in his hand.  Even Gao Feng didn't know when the child pricked his left hand with a bone spur. He only felt a slight cooling sensation, but no pain.

    The child held the bone spur in his hand across his lips, and licked the dark golden blood away with his gray tongue. He frowned while licking it, as if he didn't think the drop of blood was delicious.  The dark golden blood fell on the child's gray tongue, making a hissing sound, then turned into frost, wrapped the drop of blood, and was swallowed.

    Then what?  Seeing such a weird and weird scene, Gao Feng didn't know what to do and was thinking quickly in his mind.  While he was thinking about it, the child in the ice formation did something that made Gao Feng stunned.

    The half of the sharp bone spur was turned upside down, held upside down in the child's hand, and suddenly pierced into his thigh.

    This is!  What is this for?  Gao Feng was stunned, and the smile on the child's mouth became even sadder, as if he was laughing at Gao Feng, and also seemed to be laughing at himself.  Immediately, Gao Feng felt a sharp sting on his thigh, as if something sharp had pierced his thigh.

    Gao Feng lowered his head and saw that there was nothing on his thigh, but a wound as thick as a finger was clearly visible. The flesh and blood were exposed, and a line of dark golden blood spurted out, sprinkling on the hoarfrost-covered ground, and burning blue smoke.  .

    Could it be that Gao Feng suddenly thought of an extremely terrifying guess? Could it be that this weird child hurt his opponent by hurting himself?  Otherwise, there is no way to explain why he was hurt inexplicably.

    The child in the cold formation held a bone spur in his right hand and penetrated his thigh. He smiled at Gao Feng as if he didn't know the pain at all.  Dark green pus flowed out of the wound, and a few maggots were squirming. It seemed that this child was not a living corpse?  Gao Feng frowned and didn't pay much attention to his injuries. Instead, he looked at the child in front of him carefully, trying to see some clues.

    "Brother, are you having fun?" The surroundings were completely silent, except for Zhang Zhijiang's slightly heavy breathing.  Because of the silence, low and meaningless sounds appeared in Gao Feng's ears, which made Gao Feng feel even more irritated.  At this time, the appearance of the children's words in the ice-cold formation not only did not make the silence in the entire space disappear, but instead became strangely quieter. Even the extremely quiet noise in Gao Feng's ears disappeared.  Only the child's voice remained.

    ??Simple, childish, joyful, innocent

    Big brother is it fun to play

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body felt the damage to his body and began to repair Gao Feng's wounds.  Gao Feng's body has been tempered countless times by the innate Hunyuan Qi, and it has become extremely strong, almost reaching the peak of a warrior.  Even the flame demon in the Nine Netherlands cannot penetrate Gao Feng's body like this.  However, all this seemed like a joke in front of the child in the ice formation.  He simply and casually caused damage to Gao Feng, and then asked Gao Feng enthusiastically if it was fun.

    After testing, Gao Feng knew how weird the child opposite was. All his power seemed to come from the ice formation at his feet.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was repairing the body. Gao Feng concentrated on staring at the pattern the child drew in the soil, turning a deaf ear to the child's questions, as if he didn't hear what the child was saying at all.

    "Let's play again." The child didn't want Gao Feng to answer at all, and just kept talking to himself.  The bone spur in his hand was pulled out from his thigh and penetrated into his stomach like a suicide.  As the bone spurs were extracted, the wound on the child's thigh healed in the blink of an eye, as if nothing had happened at all.  If it weren't for the blood flowing from the wound on Gao Feng's leg, all this would have seemed like a nightmare that didn't exist.

    Dark golden blood spurted out again. Gao Feng noticed the movement of the child in the ice formation and knew that he could not avoid it. He controlled his organs meticulously and relied on his feelings to dodge the attack that he could not see.

    Fortunately, Gao Feng knew that the situation was extremely bad, and he relied on instinct to control the internal organs in his body to avoid invisible harm.  What about the next blow?  Will I still have such good luck?

    The ice formation was quickly memorized in Gao Feng's mind. With Gao Feng's own experience, it was simply unbelievable to find the weakness in such a short period of time.  Gao Feng just wanted to have a general understanding, and then

    Just as the child in the ice formation was about to speak, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes changed rapidly, and traces appeared, disappeared, reappeared, and disappeared again in his eyes.  It's changing so fast that you can't tell the numbers at all.

    Gao Feng ignored the wounds on his legs and stomach, and held his right hand horizontally. The Fairy Mountain Sword fell from the dragon-binding rope and fell into Gao Feng's hand.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated, and the rune formation on the Fairy Mountain Sword began to move.

    Everything was completed in the blink of an eye. Gao Feng's eyes never left the child opposite him or the ice formation.  Holding the Fairy Mountain Little Sword in his hand, a familiar power filled Gao Feng's body. The sharp fighting spirit on the Fairy Mountain Little Sword arose, and a scholar in white appeared behind Gao Feng.

    In the past, Gao Feng would only appear in mid-air when he saw Mr. Rui lift the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master several times.  I don¡¯t know what the relationship between this scholar in white and Mr. Sword Master Rui is.No matter what the relationship is, I don¡¯t know what kind of power Mr. Rui will get after the beating of the simple and rough war drum.

 Text Chapter 657 Two moons on the same day

    But now, the innate Hunyuan Qi is poured into the rune formation on the Fairy Mountain Sword. The Yi Xiushi follows Gao Feng's thoughts and appears behind Gao Feng. Shi Shiran, there is no huge monster in front of him.  War drums.  Instead, he stood with his hands behind his hands and looked at Gao Feng in front of him with a smile as warm as the spring breeze.  The smile is encouragement, expectation, and fearless fighting spirit!

    "The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!" Gao Feng roared in a deep voice, stabbing the powerful and strange child with the long sword in his hand.

    An indomitable momentum and an indestructible sword.  No matter the end of the world, no matter the corners of the sea, even if people and ghosts are on different paths, they can't isolate the powerful fighting spirit contained in the fairy mountain sword!

    The black mist was blown away by the sword wind brought by the long sword in Gao Feng's hand. The frost on the ground melted, and the grass under the frost became dry and yellow.  Wrapped in silver, the ice hangings on the jade trees were blown away by the momentum of the Fairy Mountain Sword. The tranquility of the dense forest disappeared on the platform like an illusion. Only the trunks of a few dry old locust trees remained there. From time to time, there were stubbles that could not be eaten.  The force of the strong wind caused him to fly backwards.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi was swaying around Gao Feng, unscrupulously filled with invincible fighting spirit.  The long sword stabbed within the range covered by the ice formation in an instant, and within three feet of the child.  There was only endless fighting spirit in Gao Feng's mind. The fact that the innate Hunyuan Qi would dissipate as soon as it came into contact with the ice formation didn't seem to have happened at all. Gao Feng didn't pay attention to it at all.

    At this moment, Gao Feng had extremely strong confidence in his heart and an extremely sharp fighting spirit, but he was not timid or hesitant to retreat.  How can the golden warriors of the Zhan Demon Temple have those distracting thoughts in their hearts!

    The tip of the long sword in Gao Feng's hand seemed to be pierced into a layer of void, and the space was cut off in front of the child, as if even the fairy mountain sword could not enter.  The space barrier was pressed into an arc by the power of the long sword in Gao Feng's hand, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi became more intense in the arc.

    The Fairy Mountain Sword did not stop, but became slightly slower. It pierced the space barrier, and strong fighting spirit accumulated. The white shirt of the white-clothed scholar behind Gao Feng did not move in the wind. It seemed that the skirt of his clothes was blown by the fighting spirit around him.  mood.

    The scholar in white took a step forward, seemingly in the same rhythm as the Fairy Mountain Sword.  When the Fairy Mountain Little Sword was blocked in front of the space barrier, the scholar in white dropped his foot as if on the space barrier that had turned into an arc, crushing the powerful and unbreakable space barrier with one foot.

    A clear dragon roar sounded from the long sword, and the sword trembled at this moment. The long dragon roar spread into the ice formation and into the child's world as the space barrier shattered.

    Everything was a matter of course. Gao Feng's expression did not change, and his whole body and mind were immersed in a strong fighting spirit. It seemed that defeating the ghost-like child on the opposite side was not important to him. What was really important was the power he felt.  , realize the fighting spirit!

    The long sword pierced the hand of the child in the ice formation, and was about to pierce his own throat with the bone spur. The tip of the sharp bone spur had already touched the child's skin. At this moment, the palm was penetrated and the bone spur fell to the ground.  The child didn't seem to have expected that he would be hurt. After being pierced by the sword in his palm, he was stunned. He forgot to ask Gao Feng if he wanted to continue playing. He just looked at his palm in horror.  With dark green pus and white maggots coming out of it, all the ugliness turned into nothingness under the illumination of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    "Ah!" There was a scream, and the surrounding space was distorted.

    But under the influence of the long sword in Gao Feng's hand, under the strong fighting spirit, and under the seemingly casual strength of the warrior in white, he was still unable to break free or recover.

    Countless frosts splashed up, and then the frost condensed and turned into icicles flying everywhere.  The handwriting carved in the soil under the child's feet became blurred until the last series of popping sounds disappeared.

    The light and shadow swayed, as if a child in another world had his formation broken, and was forcefully pulled back to the Qingxu Gate, which was covered with black mist, by Gao Feng's fighting spirit and strength.

    The indifference in the child's eyes disappeared in an instant, leaving only panic, horror, and fear. Then he seemed to understand something, looked at Gao Feng fiercely, and said in a childish voice that has experienced vicissitudes of life: "You evil people!"

    The combination of two completely different feelings makes people shudder.

    Gao Feng sheathed his sword, and behind him, the scholar in white clothes stood with his hands behind his back, looking very dignified.

    The child raised his right hand and stuck out his pale tongue. While licking his wounds like a wounded beast, he said in a sad voice: "You are all accomplices, and none of you can escape!"

    Seeing that the overall situation was settled, Gao Feng asked casually, "Are we accomplices? I think you are the one who is the one behind it!"

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, the child was so excited that his whole body trembled in the black mist. He turned around and pointed at the child in the black mist.The temple said sternly: "This is it, this is it! For many years, children from any nearby family will come here to pray for blessings if they have a strange disease."

    Gao Feng¡¯s expression moved slightly. He was not in a hurry to put this ghostly child to death. Instead, he used the innate Hunyuan Qi to repair the injured body while listening attentively.

    "Every time after praying, the child's illness will be cured. So more and more people come here, but who knows that the child who is blessed will die violently in a few years.

    In fact, those children had already died in this temple and were buried on this mountain. Those are just illusions, illusions!  "The more the child spoke, the more excited he became. He waved his injured right hand and dark green pus splashed everywhere. "How many children have been killed in order to gain power!  This is how I was left here!  You know what my life has been like over the years!  "

    The accusations seemed to express the pain and grievances in the ghost child's heart. Each one became more and more sad, until finally the original childish voice completely disappeared and turned into a sharp roar.

    The voice was ghost-like and erratic in the increasingly dense black mist.  The sharp sound was like piercing the eardrum. Zhang Zhijiang covered his ears in pain, unable to bear the torture of this sound.

    "That's enough, it's your business at that time. No matter how much suffering you suffer, it can't be the reason for you to do this." Gao Feng lowered his head and said.

    "Do you know how many ghosts are buried under this temple?" The child turned around, pointed at the temple hidden in the black mist behind him, and said angrily.  The injured hand was dripping with filthy pus.

    The dark golden light on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand flickered, as if it was telling Gao Feng's mood.  Gao Feng didn't speak, just looked at the black mist in front of him, as if in a daze, and the two wounds on his body were quickly repaired under the warmth of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    "I know you people are asking why I want to kill people. I just want to kill people! Every time I kill someone, I will become stronger. One day I will climb this mountain, find out the people hiding behind, and kill them!  "The child in the mist spoke a series of childish words, eager and angry, as if he didn't care whether Gao Feng was listening or not, he was just talking to himself.

    Gao Feng saw that the wounds on his body were almost healed. Although his strength could not reach its peak state in a short period of time after being severely injured, it was not much different. After all, the trace of innate vitality in the body after cultivating the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was wonderful and infinite.  He raised his head, looked at the angry child opposite, and said slowly: "To kill is to kill, and to act as an aide to the tiger. I said that the injustice you suffered cannot become your obsession to kill and become stronger. Do you think you are changing?  Qiang, the people who killed you have not changed? What a joke!"

    "You think you can defeat me?" The child in the black mist turned his back to Gao Feng, turned around and said with a smile.  The four canine teeth became pointed and long at some point and were exposed outside the lips, looking at Gao Feng with a hint of ridicule.  This sarcastic smile looked so unnatural on that innocent face, making people feel in a trance. They didn't know whether the person behind the black mist was a child or an old man with gray hair.

    Gao Feng felt that the damage to his body had been completely repaired. He pointed the long sword in his hand at the figure that was gradually becoming hazy in the black mist and said, "Go with peace of mind. I will avenge you."

    Having said this, Gao Feng took a serious look at the child, and his tone became more determined: "I will do it."

    The child in the black mist seemed to be aware of the strong fighting spirit and extremely sharp light on the long sword in Gao Feng's hand. He stopped saying anything to Gao Feng, and the figure disappeared into the black mist in the next moment.

    As the child's figure disappeared in the black mist, the ethereal singing sounded, everywhere in the sky and on the ground, in the black mist.

    "My child, why are you so bad? Why did you bully and deceive you? Learn to be a good child and love each other. Care is in the heart, full of colors. My dear, come back quickly, my arms are always open for you. My dear, you must truly repent.  . Darling, come back soon." The voice gradually changed from childlike to vicissitudes of life, echoing around Gao Feng, everywhere.  As the song sounded, the magnificent temple in the black mist began to collapse, the huge bluestones shattered, and dull sounds could be heard.

    Strangely, the collapse of the huge temple did not seem to disperse the black fog, but made the black fog thicker.  In the black mist, there seemed to be some sparse sounds, ranging from one to one.  From one piece to countless.

    "My dear, come back quickly." The ghost boy's voice was still echoing everywhere.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi bloomed in Gao Feng's eyes. There was a scholar in white standing behind Gao Feng. Gao Feng felt that his innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to have become stronger. No matter how dense the black mist was,  But he couldn't cover his eyes.

    &nbsp; It was just like this, Gao Feng saw a horrifying scene.

 Text Chapter 658: Filth

    The temple collapsed, and children, big and small, appeared one after another among the ruins.  The older one is only fifteen or sixteen years old, and the younger one is only three or four years old.  It was even more miserable than a living corpse, and could only crawl on the ground.  But these children crawled extremely fast, digging their fingers deeply into the rocks. Each corpse seemed to be extremely strong, and even the rotten limbs were indestructible, as if they were sharp blades.

    "My dear, repent quickly. My dear, come back quickly." The ghost boy's voice seemed to give these children endless power, and they crawled faster and faster towards Gao Feng.

    Countless children crawled out one after another, like ants, in an endless stream, crawling towards Gao Feng silently in the black mist.

    Although Gao Feng couldn't bear it, he knew in his heart that this situation was just like the nine-tailed sky fox defeating and killing the brown bear. These children who had become wronged souls were just monsters, and perhaps their best ending was death.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi condensed around Gao Feng, and he closed his eyes slightly. The dark golden light suddenly shrank, and the only light in the black mist suddenly dimmed. Then Gao Feng heard a loud roar, and his voice seemed to be about to  The entire mountain was shattered.

    "The second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!"

    As Gao Feng¡¯s voice penetrated the sky above the originally dark Qingxu Gate, an invisible big hand moved the clouds to see the moon, and countless bright stars appeared in the sky.  Even the black mist became thinner at this moment, and the starlight was like water, cleaning away the filth and sin here.

    The scholar in white still stood with his hands behind his back, his eyes slightly closed, looking up at the stars in the sky.  The white plain clothes swayed with the mountain wind, ready to shake off the dust.  Transform into an immortal.

    Countless ghost children seemed to feel a different kind of aura at this moment. They no longer crawled silently among the ruins, no longer struggled to crawl towards Gao Feng, but paused, twisting their necks and looking up to the sky.  There are even some ghost children with their necks broken and their heads hanging dangling, but they are still trying to look up.

    It seems that these ghost children have not seen the starry sky for who knows how many years. The sudden appearance of the starry sky awakens long-standing memories in the hearts of these resentful ghost children.  The heart that has been tormented by resentment for countless years seems to be awakened by the stars in the sky at this moment.  It is full of freshness, and the admiration and awe that has been gathering dust for so many years is still increasing.

    The ethereal, omnipresent voice of the singing ghost boy is getting weaker and weaker.  It was as if he was staring at the stars in the sky.  It's like he's re-examining the unwillingness and obstacles in his heart.

    The stars are getting brighter and brighter.

    In the blink of an eye, countless sword intent and fighting intent fell down like meteor showers, destroying the entire temple.  Cover the entire platform.  Meteor showers fall.  Falling silently.  There was a flawless white light on the entire platform, and all the black mist was lingering nearby, not daring to get close at all.  All the brilliance quickly condensed after a flash.  Gathered at the ruins of the temple, the meteor shower from the sky was still falling.  All the light seeps into the ground and into the ruins of the temple.  More ghost boys who had not climbed out disappeared into the majestic sword energy and sword intent.

    She put away the sword and held a sword flower on her finger.  Gao Feng didn't like this fancy move, but the pity in his heart for these children who died in vain and the hypocrisy and evil resentment of Qingxu Sect made Gao Feng uncontrollably want to go up the mountain to kill.  After calming down the impatience and anger in his heart, Gao Feng sheathed his sword and pointed it flat at the ghost boy with a bloody face opposite him. Without saying a word, the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi condensed with dark golden light and was about to fly out.

    At this time, the scholar in white standing behind Gao Feng gently patted Gao Feng's shoulder with his hand behind his back.  Gao Feng never expected that he would actually move. He didn't know what he wanted to do. His innate Hunyuan Qi was concentrated and waiting for the scholar in white.

    The scholar in white walked towards the ghost boy with a bloody face opposite him. The ghost boy started to look cruel. The shock in his heart just under the baptism of starlight and the injuries on his body could not make the ghost boy succumb.  Seeing the scholar in white coming over, he picked up the bone spur from the ground and looked at the scholar in white fiercely.

    "When the scholar in white walked in, the ghost boy seemed to feel the aura of the scholar in white, which made him feel safe and peaceful. Even the hatred accumulated in his heart for countless years seemed to fade away.

    "Xiaohan, come with me." The scholar in white didn't say much, and stepped forward to hold the ghost boy's hand.  When the white-clothed scholar held the ghost boy's hand, a peaceful and seemingly non-existent brilliance flowed around the ghost boy.  Gao Feng felt that the resentful aura on the ghost boy opposite him gradually faded with the flow of light, and looked at the scholar in white with some strangeness.

    As the aura of resentment gradually faded, so did the figure of the scholar in white and the ghost boy joining hands.  The black mist gathered again, and two figures, one large and one small, disappeared into the mist.  A fighting spirit returned to the long sword in Gao Feng's hand. The long sword seemed to feel that there was no hostility here anymore. The light and shadow shook twice, and turned into a fairy mountain sword and returned to Gao Feng's waist to bind the dragon.?Up.

    Zhang Zhijiang was guarding Yuexiang, Heilang and Zhu Yan, who was sleeping soundly. He had been cautiously afraid that the ghost boy would use some cruel tricks to hurt others.  As long as he was just injured, the blood general who killed countless people would not care, whether it was himself or others, but Zhang Zhijiang was afraid of distracting Gao Feng's mind.

    As soon as they met, Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi, dark golden light, was unable to penetrate the formation around the ghost boy, and the bone spurs traveled through the space, easily injuring Gao Feng.  Zhang Zhijiang was frightened and guarded everyone carefully. He could not help such a powerful opponent at all. All he could do was to distract Gao Feng.

    The powerful and sinister aura disappeared. Zhang Zhijiang still refused to believe that the ghost boy who was like a tide was defeated by the countless meteor-like sword intentions and fighting intentions of the "Second Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master". He was still on guard, for fear of this ghost boy.  What else is there to do?  Seeing Gao Feng turn around, he said calmly: "Have a rest, let's go up the mountain."

    Zhang Zhijiang nodded slightly, knowing that Guitong was defeated by Gao Feng, he felt a little relieved.  But then he thought about what kind of powerful monsters were guarding the next level. Seeing that Gao Feng's face was a little pale, he knew the importance and began to calm down to restore the bloody murderous aura in his body.

    The aura of Qingxumen Mountain Gate is much filthier than the resentment and murderous aura accumulated in Tianwang Temple for countless years that day. It cannot be converted into bloody murderous aura at all. Zhang Zhijiang can only be careful to strengthen his roots and cultivate his strength.

    Gao Feng and his party took a rest for a cup of tea before continuing to walk upward.  After just four fierce battles, everyone in Gao Feng's party except Hei Lang was injured, and the effort of drinking tea could only barely restore their vitality.

    The road up the mountain was very peaceful. There were no longer monsters transformed from earth and rocks to attack Gao Feng and his party. There were only more living corpses climbing up, as if reaching the top of the mountain was their only purpose.

    This section of the mountain road is particularly long. It took everyone a full stick of incense to climb to the top of the mountain.

    When Gao Feng climbed to the top of the mountain, his first thought was that it was finally over, but then he was shocked by the generosity in front of him.  The top of the mountain where Qingxu Gate is located was all flattened, and a platform with a radius of more than a thousand feet appeared in front of Gao Feng.

    Like the Fairy Mountain, there is a black wooden coffin in the middle of the platform, surrounded by black mist.  The black mist here is thicker than other places, and countless living corpses are walking towards the wooden coffin in the middle.  When the living corpse approached the black wooden coffin, it seemed as if it melted into it and turned into black mist.

    There is no one on the top of the mountain. There is no Taoist temple of Qingxu Sect, no Taoists of Qingxu Sect, no Taoist ancestor of Qingxu, no King of Qin. There is only a black coffin in the black mist.  There are countless walking zombies who walked into the black mist, turned into the black mist, and fulfilled all their wishes.

    Gao Feng activated his innate Hunyuan Qi, and dark golden light flashed in his eyes. Through the black mist, he carefully observed the coffin in the middle of the platform on the top of the mountain.  The thick black mist seemed to be integrated into the black coffin, with black vortexes constantly rotating around it, and the powerful force was condensed but not released.  The entire top of the mountain seems to be a huge runic array, and this coffin is the eye of the array.

    Gao Feng remembered that Zhang Zhijiang once said at the foot of the mountain that a large number of living corpses had climbed the mountain.  Judging from the thickness of the fog surrounding the black coffin, this ghostly and dirty ritual seems to be coming to an end.  The huge formation built on the entire mountaintop absorbed the power of these living corpses and gathered them in the black coffin. Gao Feng suddenly thought, if this ceremony ends, what will appear in the coffin?

    Observing this, Gao Feng felt that there seemed to be a huge pressure on him from the top of the mountain.  Actions seem to have become slower, and even thinking has become much slower.  There were bursts of tingling pain all over my body, as if I was sick.  This feeling has never appeared again since I cultivated the innate Hunyuan Qi in the Immortal Mountain.  The innate Hunyuan Qi on his body is constantly flashing, offsetting the influence of various negative effects.

    Gao Feng looked at Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, Heilang and Zhu Yan on his back. Except for Zhu Yan who was sleeping soundly, they all seemed to be affected by this power.  Zhang Zhijiang looked solemn, with a drop of sweat on his temples.  Yuexiang's face was pale, she was still in a coma, and her whole body was shaking involuntarily.  The black wolf tucked his tail behind him and kept retreating, as if there was something he was afraid of in front of him.

    There were countless guesses along the way, but I didn¡¯t expect that when I faced them, they all came to nothing.  Faced with this situation, Gao Feng just wanted to use his innate Hunyuan Qi to see if he could break through the black mist here, but a sudden change occurred.

    The black mist that was so thick that it seemed like a substance shrouded the heads of Gao Feng and his group like a haze. Suddenly, the sky thundered, and lightnings as thick as an arm struck down.  Gao Feng carried Yuexiang on his back and quickly dodged.  Zhang Zhijiang also changed his body shape to avoid the fine lightning.

    Although Gao Feng has the power of thunder and lightning in his body, he is unwilling to try the taste of being struck by lightning.  The lightning here is not very bright, and there are no details.The silver snakes dance wildly, as if even the lightning is dirty lightning, which makes people feel uncomfortable.

 Text Chapter 659 Helpless

    Countless lightning strikes were extremely dense, but they lasted for a long time. They quickly restrained Gao Feng and his party within an extremely narrow range.  The lightning turned into a cage, and the ground became a prison, imprisoning Gao Feng and others.  The change was extremely fast. As soon as everyone reached the top of the mountain, lightning struck one after another and they were immediately restrained.

    If the black wooden coffin on the top of the mountain is pushed open, Gao Feng will not be surprised no matter who comes out of it.  But what happened next was still unexpected by Gao Feng.

    Lightning turned into a cage, trapping Gao Feng and his party inside.  The black mist above the black wooden coffin in the middle of the mountaintop twisted for a while, as if even the black coffin was twisting along with it.  Then the light and shadow of Qingxu Daozu appeared on the wooden coffin, as if it were the projection of a magic circle. The light and shadow were constantly distorted and unstable.

    Qingxu Daozu is not just a light and shadow, but more like a real person.  After the light and shadow appeared, they looked at Gao Feng and his party with somewhat surprised expressions on their faces. Then they returned to normal and said, "Why are you here? Well, let you try it first."

    As the light and shadow of Qingxu Daozu finished these words, all the black mist converged towards the light and shadow of Qingxu Daozu. Countless black mist turned into substance and continued to gather.

    There are no more thunder and lightning falling around Gao Feng. It seems that the thunder and lightning are just to imprison Gao Feng and others.  Gao Feng watched attentively as the black mist gathered and then disappeared.  The entire area near the Qingxu Gate became clearer, and a bright moon gradually appeared, shining bright moonlight.

    The moonlight is like water, shining on the entire top of the mountain.  The evil aura just now disappeared in an instant, and only the black wooden coffin stood motionless on the platform at the top of the mountain.  Qingxumen Mountain Gate returned to a normal world at this moment, instead of the world full of evil and filth before.

    However, although the scene in front of him returned to normal, and even the thunder and lightning cage that trapped everyone disappeared at the same time, the sharp sense of crisis in Gao Feng's heart became stronger and stronger.

    Behind the bright moon, a black moon slowly appeared.

    It turns out that they are gathered there!  Gao Feng suddenly realized at this moment.  The black mist at the Qingxu Gate is condensed into this black moon.  Slowly appearing behind the full moon in the sky.

    Black and shiny.  The plants and trees on the opposite side were reflected in the black "moon", illuminating every detail of Gao Feng and his group.  Gao Feng was really stunned this time. He didn't know what spell Taoist Qingxu used and what he wanted to do.  Is there anything weird about this black "moon" that looks like a mirror?

    ??Two months have the same day.  A bright moon.  A black "moon".  A black wooden coffin is between two full moons.  A gust of cold wind blew, making people feel chilly involuntarily.

    The light and shadow of Qingxu Daozu are still echoing in your ears, so let you try it first.  Is this some kind of magic?  A spell that requires the sacrifice and sacrifice of countless lives to summon?

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi also appears exactly the same in the black "moon".  It's just that the color is a little dull.  Gao Feng stared at the black "moon". At this moment, he was helpless and didn't know what to do.  Should we attack the black "moon" or the wooden coffin?

    The black "moon" suddenly began to rotate rapidly. The dark light could not be seen rotating at first, but Gao Feng and his party in the black and shiny mirror suddenly started to move, gradually becoming blurred, and then continued to become clear.  A black light shot out from the "moon", covering the last black wolf with its tail between its legs.

    Gao Feng frowned, turned around and saw the black wolf's figure fading behind him, and then disappeared together with the black light emitted by the "moon".

    Inexplicably horrified!  What kind of spell is this?  Immediately, Gao Feng discovered that the shadows of other people in the black "moon" disappeared, and only two black wolves were confronting each other.

    Countless black rays of light reappeared on the top of the mountain, and the entire space was pulled, torn apart, and put back together again by a powerful force.  Gao Feng suddenly saw countless black pillars appearing around the top of the mountain, and the entire top of the mountain turned into a huge cage, and everyone was imprisoned in it.  This time's imprisonment is completely different from the lightning imprisonment just now. With that level of power, Gao Feng could break the lightning imprisonment at any time by himself and rush out.  But now, the black pillars around him gave Gao Feng a feeling of powerlessness. Once the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi came into contact with the black pillars, it would dissipate completely just like when he faced the ghost boy.

    That can only be so!

    Gao Feng gritted his teeth, knowing that it was the last moment. In his hand, the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was condensed into a long spear. The tip of the spear quickly moved and pierced the black wooden coffin placed in the middle of the top of the mountain.

    The distance of more than a hundred feet was reached in an instant, and the spear thrust straight forward, with indomitable determination and tyrannical fighting spirit.??Although it is not the "First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master", Gao Feng has understood the essence of that sword. The fighting spirit contained in this shot will definitely not be less than when he used the "The First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master".  .

    The spear passed through the somewhat lonely wooden coffin on the top platform, as if it was just an image. Gao Feng did not attack anything substantial at all, just a light and shadow.

    The countless fighting spirit accumulated in the spear was empty. Although Gao Feng did not expect that the coffin could not be attacked by himself, he changed his moves quickly and returned the spear to smash it.

    There is still nothing, not even the rocks under the coffin seem to exist.  The powerful force hit him in the air, making Gao Feng's blood surge and making him very uncomfortable.

    Until this moment, a bad thought flashed through Gao Feng's mind. Could it be that the space he was in had been transformed unknowingly?  No matter how hard I attack, I can't get to the bottom of it?  Can you only watch the duel between two black wolves in the black "moon"?

    Gao Feng still refused to give up. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed between his fingers like running water. After trying several methods, Gao Feng found that he had no way to find a way out.  Regarding teleportation to other planes and other spaces, Gao Feng has not learned the relevant spells. At this time, trying to find a way to crack the spell of Qingxu Daozu in a hurry is tantamount to a blind man touching an elephant.

    Everything you see in front of you seems to be an illusion. You can only see it, but you can't touch it or attack it at all.

    Gao Feng finally returned to Yuexiang helplessly and looked up at the two identical black wolves confronting each other in the black "moon". They both seemed very cautious and did not attack immediately.  The long black fur all over their bodies was trembling slightly, their tails were tightly tucked behind their backs, and they stared at each other with their bodies low.  He shouted "roar" in a lowered voice, and glistening saliva flowed from the corner of his mouth. They all knew that the other party was a strong enemy, and no wolf dared to relax or be careless.  The same is true for the black wolf, and the same is true for the illusion on the other side.

    The illusion is extremely realistic, just like another black wolf, only a little darker than the black wolf.  The figure is extremely clear, it is real and not illusory.  Gao Feng frowned and looked at it. This spell was really magical. It could create such an identical black wolf in the black light. It was impossible to guess with common sense.

    Everything was quiet, even the howling wind on the top of the mountain seemed to have stopped. Yuexiang slowly woke up, looking at the two moons in the same sky with some surprise, watching two identical black wolves growing up in the black "moon".  The long eyelashes tremble constantly.  When he wanted to ask a question, his lips moved but no sound came out.

    Yuexiang saw the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's right hand gathered into a long sword, looking up at the black "moon", and her exquisite heart instantly knew the tension and anxiety in Gao Feng's heart at this moment.  Could it be that Taoist Qingxu cast a spell to trap the black wolf into the black "moon"?  Although Yuexiang didn't see the situation at that time, she immediately guessed the truth.

    In the black "moon", the two black wolves faced each other for half a cup of tea. They seemed to lose their temper at the same time and pounced on them together.  Gao Feng's heart suddenly brightened, he was indeed exactly the same black wolf, even his temperament was so similar.  If this is the case, in the end, besides losing both sides, what else can the ending be?

    It is indeed a vicious dead end!

    The long sword formed by the innate Hunyuan Qi in his right hand disappeared. Gao Feng put his hands behind his back and watched the two black wolves biting each other, their flesh and blood turning into pieces.  Once engaged in battle, the ferocity and ferocity that flowed through the blood of the demons in the North defeated all fear of the unknown.  None of the black wolves retreated. Even if the opponent's fangs and claws were tearing at their bodies, and even if a piece of flesh and blood was viciously bitten off by the opponent, they still refused to retreat and struggled to bite off the same flesh and blood from the opponent's body.

    "Dragon skin and keel, four legs soaring into the clouds."  This was the case for both black wolves. The blood was like a misty rain that never stopped from the beginning.  The same strength, the same agility, the same defense, will there be the same ending in the end?

    Gao Feng keenly observed that although everything seemed to be the same, there were still differences.  The transformed black wolf is slightly darker against the black "moon". You can still see it if you distinguish it carefully.

    How long did the fight last?  Even Gao Feng was unaware of it. In the bite of the two black wolves, Gao Feng could even see that he was about to face an identical version of himself.  The same innate Hunyuan Qi, the same broken gold and broken jade, the same steel and iron bones

    Is this really a dead end that cannot be broken?

    The two black wolves separated for the first time, facing each other on both sides of the black "moon", their bodies a bloody mess.  Both pairs of eyes showed blood and cruelty, and both showed the madness of beasts.  The more serious the injury, the more ferocious it becomes.  While slowly licking his wounds, he stared at his opponent.  Even if Hei Lang knew that it was another version of himself, he would still be looking for him all the time.Find an opportunity to kill the enemy.

    Gao Feng sighed softly in his heart. He originally wanted to keep the backhand, but now he can no longer keep it, but whether it will work or not, we won¡¯t know until he tries it.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi turned into a star on the index finger of Gao Feng's right hand, appeared instantly, and instantly flew into the fairy mountain sword pendant in the dragon-binding rope around his waist.  A wisp of black breath appeared, like a black meteor, traveling through time and space, flying directly from the rune formation engraved on the fairy mountain sword pendant into the body of the black wolf licking his wounds in the black "moon"  inside.

 Text Chapter 660: Obliteration

    The black meteor ignored the barrier shield arranged by Qingxu Daozu, penetrated the barrier and entered the black "moon".

    This black aura is completely different from the darkness of demonic aura, and carries an extremely powerful aura.  Be upright and fearless.

    The black wolf, who was about to pounce again and continue fighting, followed the black meteor into his body, and suddenly his body stagnated. The white clouds under his feet suddenly disappeared and he fell to the ground.

    How could the transformed black wolf on the opposite side be willing to give up such a good opportunity, take advantage of the opportunity, open its bloody mouth and pounce directly on the black wolf's neck.

    "Huh?" The black wolf that fell on the ground suddenly uttered human words, and the sound that seemed to be humming from the nasal cavity seemed to be carrying some fatal spell. There was no attack, no spell fluctuation, and the transformed black wolf that rushed over was here.  Shi seemed to be sore all over and fell to the ground all of a sudden.

    "You evil weakling!" The black wolf seemed to burst out with supreme dignity. The dog sat on the ground and scolded the black wolf opposite, which was transformed by Taoist Qingxu's magic.  And the black wolf was lying on the ground, shaking all over, as if he was terribly scared.  So cowardly and unbearable in front of opponents who were fighting each other just now.  But both Black Wolf and Phantom seemed to think this was the most normal thing.

    "Get out!" The black wolf opened his long kiss and roared.  With this roar, countless air currents in the black "moon" began to roar and rush towards the transformed black wolf on the opposite side.  The air currents were like small knives, chopping up the tough dragon skin and peeling off the flesh and blood layer by layer. The black wolf that finally appeared softened in the strong wind and turned into countless bone meal, which was blown away.

    After the black wolf roared.  He seemed to know the outcome of the transformed black wolf opposite, so he turned around and walked down without even looking at it.  As the transformed black wolf died, the barrier space around the black "moon" became distorted, and the black wolf swaggered down in the sky.  As if there were countless invisible steps between the black "moon" and the platform on the top of the mountain, he climbed down the steps and walked straight to Gao Feng with the pride of looking down on the world.

    He glanced at Gao Feng, as if he wanted to say something, but Hei Lang still didn't say anything.  A black meteor flew out of the black wolf's body.  Fly back to Gao Feng's waist and tie the dragon rope to the fairy mountain's small sword.

    The battle, which was originally evenly matched, became extremely simple with the addition of Beidan Liantian's aura, just three sentences.  Seven words.  Opposite, the black wolf transformed by Taoist Qingxu using sorcery turned into nothingness.  But both Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang knew it.  This is a situation caused by Gao Feng sacrificing his trump card.

    Is this really appropriate?  Both Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang had such doubts in their minds. Gao Feng did both.  Nothing you say at this moment will help.  But no one said anything. They watched the black "moon" continue to rotate, seeming to choose the next target. Their blood surged and they were extremely nervous.

    Although the aura of Beidan Liantian in Hei Lang's body has flown away, at this moment, he no longer seems to be afraid of Zhu Yan, whom he has never dared to approach.  Returning to Gao Feng, he saw Gao Feng looking at the black "moon" intently. Without disturbing Gao Feng, he walked to Zhang Zhijiang, breathed a sigh of relief, and said, "It's so damn hard work."

    Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang were shocked, how could Hei Lang speak human words!

    Yuexiang asked: "Have you advanced again? When can you speak?"

    "How can I scold that bitch to death if I don't say anything?" After saying that, Hei Lang lay on the ground and licked his wounds carefully.  The black wolf's body was covered with scars scratched by sharp claws, and there were bones everywhere.  There were also two wounds as big as a bowl where the wolf skin was torn off, and blood was constantly oozing out.

    "You idiot Qingxu Taoist, wait until I get better and eat him alive." Hei Lang cursed bitterly.

    No matter how advanced Hei Lang was, no one would believe his words. Zhang Zhijiang sneered at Hei Lang's words and cursed: "You are a bitch."

    Yuexiang covered her mouth and smiled. Born in the Northland Fox Clan, Yuexiang naturally knew that being able to speak human words was a watershed for the power of monsters.  Normally, with Black Wolf's strength and level, he should be able to speak a long time ago, but for some reason he has been unable to transform or speak.  Seeing that the black wolf spoke rudely and looked like a wolf, he felt funny in his heart and asked, "Can you turn into a human form?"

    "It's almost done, I still need to think about it more." Black Wolf lay lazily on the ground, using the unique method of the wolf tribe to treat his extremely serious injuries.

    What else could Yuexiang ask? The black "moon" stopped rotating, and a black light shot down, surrounding Yuexiang.  Yuexiang's figure in the black light gradually became hazy, and then appeared in the black "moon".

    When fighting against the brown bear, the punches were hard to the touch and the punches penetrated the bones. I don¡¯t know how many bones were broken in Yuexiang¡¯s body.  He was slightly better under the nourishment of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi, but the time was still short, and it was not so easy to fully recover from serious injuries.

    At this moment, Yuexiang sits?On the black "moon".  Looking around, it's just another platform on the top of Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate, all about the same size.  The other person sitting opposite me seemed to be equally seriously injured.  Yuexiang smiled, but it was good. At least it was difficult for him to get up. He didn't know how the mirror image created by Taoist Qingxu using magic would attack him.

    "Such a serious injury." The person on the opposite side spoke, seeming to feel the injuries on his body with his breath, and said to himself with some dissatisfaction.  A few breaths later, Yuexiang, who had slightly dark skin, looked up at Yuexiang and said disdainfully: "Are you from the fox tribe? You are so stupid that you can fight with people up close."

    When Gao Feng heard this, his heart moved, and he clenched his hands tightly into fists behind his back, as if whatever he was worried about did not happen in the end.

    Yuexiang smiled and wondered in her mind, doesn¡¯t this transformed demon fox know what just happened?  But thinking about it, I don't even know what happened.  I only remember that the strong brown bear punched the cliff next to his face, and thenthen I didn't know anything else.

    "So what?" Yuexiang retorted, "You can't move now, and neither can I. Let's slowly starve to death together. I just don't know if this magic can last for such a long time. But anyway, I  I'm still willing to accept this situation, but I don't know if you are willing."

    The face of Yuexiang who appeared opposite changed, and she smiled charmingly, "How could it be? I'm just an illusion, I know. I can only exist for a little time, so I want to kill you. Since I  If you can't get it, I won't let you get it. So, there are some methods that you don't want to use, but I can use them."

    After saying that, before Yuexiang could react, the body of the transformed Yuexiang burned with a gorgeous flame.  The flames surged, and in the tongue of fire, the delicate and charming body moved with the flames, revealing its true form and turning into a fiery red fox.  The fire fox smiled in the flames and said: "You see, by burning my life, I can temporarily regain my strength. But do you dare? If you burn in the same way, even if you can get out of the formation in the end, you will still face death."

    Yuexiang frowned, her heart filled with sadness.  Burning life, I know this spell, but I have long forgotten it.  With this method, you will definitely die, but whether you can defeat your opponent is still open to question.  Ever since I learned this spell, I never thought of using it. When I was calculating the outcome, I also didn't think of it.

    She knew that what she had imagined in the other side was indeed what she said. She was chatting in the first place just to disturb the mind of the illusion.  However, he never expected that the things he had in his mind were exactly the same as his own. The first thing he thought about was burning his life.  Although this can temporarily restore the injury, it will inevitably lead to death due to exhaustion of vitality.

    But what can you do?  Do you want to burn your life like the illusion opposite?  The seven-tailed fox returned to its peak state after burning its life force, with blazing flames on its body, pure and beautiful.  Step by step towards Yuexiang, carrying the aura of death, bringing tremendous pressure to Yuexiang.

    Yuexiang¡¯s illusion didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. Instead, she was interested in looking at her real self who was in a dilemma.  She was playing with Yuexiang like a cat and a mouse, all the ending illusions had been taken into account, and she had no other choice but to sit back and die or burn her life force like herself and die suddenly later.

    She frowned tightly, and her slender eyebrows were tall and straight. Although she was beautiful, she was extremely sad at the moment.  With the same thinking, Yuexiang couldn't find any way out.

    The conversation on the black "moon", the illusion of burning vitality into a seven-tailed fox, and the exhausted moon fragrance, all of this made Zhang Zhijiang feel on pins and needles, not knowing what to do.  Hei Lang stood beside Zhang Zhijiang and didn't bother to lick his wounds. He looked nervously at the black "moon" and roared in a lowered voice.

    But unexpectedly, Gao Feng did not make any move. He just stood with his hands behind his hands, looking at the two moons in the sky, as if admiring this rare beauty, indifferent and cold.  It seemed that the life and death of Yuexiang, who was facing the biggest challenge in her life, was not in Gao Feng's heart at all. Gao Feng was just watching indifferently.

    In the black "moon", the fire fox is burning with flames, showing off its power unscrupulously.  The previous injuries have been repaired, and seven fiery red tails are waving behind him.  Miaoman's figure should be extremely beautiful, exuding to the extreme the charm of the fox clan's bloodline that can enchant all living beings.  Although the figure is graceful, it seems to be a bit cruel at this moment, allowing Yuexiang to struggle between death and death.

    It is precisely because of its cruelty that the charm of the illusion seems so real and hard to refuse.

    "Give up, I will keep your beautiful body and seal it with magic power. From now on, you will stay young forever and make you?My lover will never forget you.  "The wonderful fire fox walked slowly while talking, using words, love, and everything he could feel to hit Yuexiang. Feeling the cruelty with a slight pain in his heart, it seemed that the illusion was the most intense at this moment.  Luxurious enjoyment.

 Text Chapter 661 Impossible

    Like an epiphyllum blooming, leaving its own traces in this world, even a wisp of fragrance is enough.  The graceful Huan Huan thought so in his mind. He looked sideways at Gao Feng, who was standing on the platform below with his hands behind his back. His expression did not change at all, his waist was as straight as a spear, and he seemed not worried at all.  Huan Huan smiled and said: "You see, that's what men are like. They don't have any worries at all, and you've wasted all these years worrying about them."

    As he said that, Huan Huan seemed to be very uncomfortable in his heart. His eyes were slightly red, and he suppressed the sadness in his heart. He looked at Yuexiang and said seriously: "Die, stop struggling. You live for that man, but he keeps thinking about it."  Hug left and right, leaning against the green and leaning against the red. All men in the world are the same, they still die cleanly."

    Yuexiang, who was supposed to be the same as the illusion, unexpectedly smiled, her smile so clean and free of dust.  It was as if the illusion had not heard a word in his heart, as if he had already thought about how to deal with the dead situation in front of him.

    "What do you know?" Yuexiang said softly. There was no hesitation in her words, but there was strong self-confidence. "I live just for my own man. When he is tired, he will always come back. Can  I make him a bowl of porridge with my own hands, watch him eat it, hold him in my arms, and watch him sleep like a child. I am very content. He is my world, who cares what he does outside?  What. Princess Qingrou? She is just a passerby, how long can she live? In the end, it will be me who will live with him forever.

    Women, they must live by their own men.  Don¡¯t you understand this?  There seems to be something wrong with the spell.  "

    Yuexiang sneered at the illusion opposite her, trying to sow discord with the illusion.  Finally, the flame of anger in Yuexiang's heart was ignited, and her words became slightly mean.  It was as if he was the one powerfully looking down at his opponent, and he didn't pay attention to the threat posed to him by the illusion.

    "What a stupid idea, what a stupid fox clan!" Huan Xiang seemed to be irritated by Yue Xiang's words. Looking at Yue Xiang's calm smile, he felt vaguely uneasy in his heart.  The illusion walking in the flames didn't want to delay any longer. With a squeak, a fire dragon spurted out from his mouth and went straight towards Yuexiang who was barely sitting on the ground without falling.

    Yuexiang seemed to be dismissive of the attack of the illusion, and said with a gentle smile: "He already knew it. I will definitely win. Can I show you that caring look again? Real concern is not to let others  See it, but do everything well quietly. If you are intentional, you will naturally know, if not unintentionally. It doesn't matter whether you know or not."

    The illusion in the flames heard Yuexiang still taunting him.  He was furious for a moment.  The huge fire dragon arrived in an instant.  The scorching temperature turned the surrounding air dense, and the outer layer of the fire dragon turned white. The indestructible heat even left a burning mark on the platform of the black "moon".  Even the hard rocks were melted instantly.  A ravine appeared.

    ??A smile can captivate a city, and a smile can captivate a country.

    Yuexiang¡¯s smile hung on her face. She no longer had the hesitant look and forced smile. Only those with a firm heart can smile so brightly and beautifully.  It's both true and false, and I don't know who is teasing whom.

    Waving your fingers gently, the breath on your body blooms like a flower.  Soft and bright, with an aura of abundant vitality, it appeared in front of the fire dragon.  There is no earth-shattering momentum, no unparalleled majesty, but only tenderness and kindness.  The violent fire dragon dissipated cleanly in front of Yuexiang's fingers, leaving no trace.

    "This magic is indeed very powerful. It can copy illusions and even thoughts." Yuexiang extinguished the violent fire dragon, her voice was still peaceful and soft, and she said sweetly to the illusion opposite her: "At the beginning, I was indeed a little bit  Scared. But when I saw the look in his eyes, I was no longer afraid. I knew that his eyes were telling me that I would definitely win this time. But it looked like a dead end, so how could I win?"

    The illusion didn¡¯t listen to what Yuexiang was saying, and rushed towards Yuexiang with its sharp claws.  Unexpectedly, Yuexiang's figure did not change. She simply reached out and grabbed the front legs of the illusion and threw it away.

    It is simple and casual. Although the movements are not very fast, the attack judgment of the illusion is extremely accurate, and the final power is extremely clever.  It seemed that the illusion was thrown out by Yue Xiang, but in fact Yuexiang just cleverly changed the power of the illusion and threw the illusion out with her own power.  The illusion hit the barrier around the black "moon" and fell to the ground. He couldn't believe how Yuexiang, who was about to collapse in the wind, had such huge power that he couldn't resist at all.

    Yuexiang was still talking, as if she was just stroking the dust off the table.

    "This magic is very powerful. Even if the top five in the world are caught off guard and enter this formation, they are very likely to die here. Unfortunately, God is not as good as God. I was in a coma before. What happened in my coma is not in my memory at all.  middle, there is no way to copy the image, so both your memory and mine are incomplete.

    Although I still don¡¯t know what happened, I can guess it.  Because that kind of aura is considered a foreign object and cannot be copied.  This can be regarded as a flaw in Qingxu Taozu's magic.  Maybe other Aura Qingxu Daozu's magic can be copied, but this aura is so powerful that it cannot be copied at all. It is really powerful!  "

    Yuexiang seems to be feeling the remaining breath of the nine-tailed fox on her body, as if she is intoxicated by smelling flowers under the moon.

    "What breath!" Yuexiang's illusion landed lightly, the flames on his body were still burning, and his eyes were full of incredible emotions.  Exactly the same body, exactly the same abilities, burning his own life force, how could he be thrown out so easily and casually by her!  This is impossible!

    "The breath of the nine-tailed fox." The smile on the corner of Yuexiang's mouth became sweeter and sweeter, curved like a crescent moon, a wonderful arc, with a little naughtiness.  "I found that lost memory with the breath of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. It's really wonderful. Although it's just a breath of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, it's not the real Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but I know that  What a powerful force it is. If it weren't for this, I would never be able to imagine it. Until now, I don't know why there can only be one nine-tailed fox in the world. Why is the last nine-tailed fox in the legend so shocking?  Yan, when she was the Eight-tailed Spirit Fox, she defeated countless masters in the world but was still unable to advance. That is a kind of fateful power, so wonderful"

    Yuexiang seemed to be immersed in the wonderful feeling of power. Her eyes slowly closed and her figure began to change.  A powerful force appeared in the black "moon". The illusion of thinking and searching for his lost memories was awakened by this force, and then he saw a scene that he had never imagined.

    An identical fire fox appeared in front of him, butit was just that the fire fox had eight tails!  Could it be that in such a weird formation as the black "moon", she actually advanced!

    How can this be!

    Instant disappointment filled Huan Huan's heart, and the huge pressure coming from the eight-tailed fox opposite made him unbelievable.  In this formation, the black "moon" can completely copy a person's abilities and memories, and even the precious phantoms worn on the body can be copied without missing a trace.  Entering the formation, the final outcome can only be a lose-lose situation.

    Two surprises happened in succession. First, Hei Lang received Beidan Liantian's aura, and ended the battle in three or seven words.  Then Yuexiang advanced to the next level, and now the battle was no longer in suspense.  As the demons in the North advance through the ranks, it becomes more and more difficult the later they go.  The most powerful person in the Fox Clan now is the sister of the missing Nine-tailed Sky Fox, who is only at the peak of the Eight-tailed Fox Clan. There are only a handful of Eight-tailed Spirit Foxes in the Fox Clan.  Even the six-tailed foxes are only about twenty.

    Being promoted in battle has completely reached the peak of the experience left by countless fox tribes before.  How can this be!

    But the eight-tailed fox suddenly stood in front of him This was the last consciousness of the illusion.  Then, the huge difference in power between each level caused the illusion to be submerged in a sea of ??fire.  There was no way to fight back, because Yuexiang still had a trace of the nine-tailed fox in her body at this moment, and even the noble lady in purple from the Fox clan couldn't resist it.

    Looking at the confused and motionless illusion in the flames, looking at the illusion gradually disappearing in the flames, Yuexiang recovered her human form, turned around and walked out of the black "moon".

    Like a fairy from the Nine Heavens descending to the mortal world, every step is graceful and graceful.  Gao Feng smiled and shook his head. The more advanced this little fox is, the more charming it becomes. Perhaps only when it reaches the level of a nine-tailed celestial fox can it be controlled as it pleases.

    "Your Majesty." Yuexiang walked down, bowed slightly in front of Gao Feng, and said softly.

    "You little fox, you must have told me on purpose on purpose." Gao Feng knew it in his heart, but he was helpless about Yuexiang's cunning, and he was even more moved.  Women live as their own men.  With such heavenly fragrance and beauty by my side, what more could I ask for in this life.

    Yuexiang stuck out her tongue, said nothing, and hid behind Gao Feng naughtily and cutely.  After fully recovering from serious injuries as he advanced, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said that Yuexiang would benefit. It is estimated that even the Nine-tailed Sky Fox in the Immortal Mountain would not have thought that Yuexiang would advance so quickly.

    "While the aura of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has not dissipated, let's understand it." Gao Feng said lightly and glanced at Zhang Zhijiang, as if there was something profound about it.  At this time, Hei Lang and Yuexiang had already fought the mirror image, and the only ones left were themselves and Zhang Zhijiang.  The power in the fairy mountain sword runes has been used, and Gao Feng is a little worried.

    Although this worry was swept away and was immediately covered up by Gao Feng, it was noticed by Zhang Zhijiang.  Zhang Zhijiang grinned and said: "What the hell, I've fought both those stronger and weaker than me, but I've never fought myself. I'm going to give it a try this time and see if I can do it"?Son of a bitch!  "

 Text Chapter 662 Devouring

    After finishing speaking, he seemed to feel that there was something wrong with his words, but he did not continue. It seemed that the so-called bastard was himself.  Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, with a trace of hesitation flashing in his eyes. He did not speak, but looked at the rotating black "moon", a little dazed.

    It¡¯s a lot of pressure.  Gao Feng felt a little emotional. Qingxu Taoist ancestors used people from five states and counties in Daxia to refine the black and filthy aura. The formation they constructed was indeed so strange that it could actually completely replicate another mirror image.  And now, relying on the two different powerful auras on the fairy mountain sword, Hei Lang and Yue Xiang survived the danger.  And after that?  He and Zhang Zhijiang have no such chance at all.  The runes of the Fairy Mountain Sword are temporarily unable to release several powerful auras, probably because it consumes too much vitality after transforming.

    Is it possible that we can only fight head-on?

    The black "moon" stopped rotating, and a ray of light came instantly, shining on Zhang Zhijiang.  When the light dissipated, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly found that he was standing still, and Gao Feng was in mid-air, with the dragon-binding rope in his hand almost touching the black "moon".

    This is Just as he was stunned, Zhang Zhijiang realized that the little monkey that had been squatting on his shoulder was missing.  Could it be that that black light just captured Zhu Yan?  But what did Gao Feng do?

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed around Gao Feng's body, and his body fell as lightly as a feather.  The style is handsome, and the jade trees are facing the wind.

    In the black "moon", Zhu Yan rubbed his eyes and looked across from him, as if he felt a little amused and didn't know what was going on.  The two little monkeys were squatting there, looking at "themselves" opposite.  Somewhat dazed.

    It just seems to be different.  Zhang Zhijiang looked at it carefully, and it was not until the end that he discovered what was different.  There was a little monkey holding a blue "soul crystal" in his hand, while the other had empty hands.  Zhang Zhijiang suddenly realized why Gao Feng flew up just now. It turned out to be that he had handed the "soul crystal" to Zhu Yan.

    But that "soul crystal" was told by the nine-tailed sky fox that it should not be given to little monkeys to eat. Why Zhang Zhijiang immediately cursed himself.  When did this happen?  Even if it is poison, you have to bite the bullet and take it at this time.  This vicious magic circle, fighting an identical self, without the final change, can only end in a lose-lose outcome.  Rather than that.  Might as well give it a try.

    The two little monkeys looked at each other for a few breaths.  Suddenly, the illusion seemed to have seen something delicious. He jumped into the air and pounced on Zhu Yan, who was opposite and didn't know the situation and had just woken up.

    The little monkey was still sleeping just now, but he was woken up by something unknown.  Then suddenly there was a "soul crystal" in his hand.  When I was surprised, I suddenly saw someone of the same kind trying to steal my snacks.  Zhu Yan couldn't help but became furious.  He stuffed the "soul crystal" into his mouth like a child, leaving no residue at all.

    When the illusion jumped over, the body continued to grow rapidly, growing to about ten feet.  Seeing that the stutterer was completely eaten, he became even more furious. The resentful spirit in his hand turned into a long knife and slashed at Zhu Yan.

    Zhu Yan just wanted to do something, but he seemed to be drunk. He stumbled and staggered around on the ground twice, almost falling.  Originally still in his sleep, he digested the power of a piece of "Soul Crystal". He was woken up and ate another piece of "Soul Crystal". The little monkey's body began to turn red, and the natural armor on his body also changed from earthy yellow to red.  Even the evil spirits in the silver power inside seemed to be roasted by the fire.

    Gao Feng took a breath of cold air. He originally thought that in this weird formation, the mirror image was exactly the same as the original image, and there was no reason for Zhu Yan to come back alive.  With the little monkey's fiery temper, the illusion is probably not much better, and it is inevitable that they will both self-destruct in the end.  So when the black light enveloped the sleeping Zhu Yan, Gao Feng no longer hesitated, took out the "Soul Crystal" from his arms and used a dragon-binding rope to deliver it to the little monkey who was taken away by the black light.  If it weren't for Gao Feng's extremely quick reaction and the magical power of the dragon-binding rope, he wouldn't have been able to put the "soul crystal" into the hands of the little monkey in the black light in just a short moment.

    But when he saw Zhu Yan swaying around, Gao Feng couldn't tell how he felt.  The nine-tailed sky fox finally told himself that it was not good for Zhu Yan to eat too much of "soul crystals". It was probably not able to be absorbed and would actually be harmful.  However, now that he is trapped in the mirror formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu, and the two moons share the world, there is no better way to prevent Zhu Yan and the illusion from perishing together.  I could only give it a try, but it had the opposite effect.

    Looking at the tall and mighty Zhu Yan's illusion and the little monkey who has not yet transformed, as if he is drunk, the outcome seems to be in the blink of an eye, and even Gao Feng can't bear to watch anymore.  Yuexiang hid behind Gao Feng, not looking at him.  Zhang Zhijiang was chattering and muttering under his breath, not knowing what he was talking about.  The black wolf stretched its neck, opened its mouth wide, and a wisp of saliva pulled out a shiny thread at the corner of its mouth.

    The long sword arrived in an instant, a blessing from heaven.The little monkey swayed and happened to avoid the swift blow.  The illusion struck the ground with a knife, and the bluestone on the top of the mountain was chopped into pieces, flying everywhere with great force.  A small stone hit the little monkey's face. The little monkey seemed a little angry. He wiped it on his face angrily and roared at the huge illusion.

    The skinny little monkey was almost the size of the transformed Phantom's toes. Although it was furious, the roar was almost silent, and it was not as loud as the Phantom's knife slashing on the bluestone.  The long knife turned sideways, and countless resentful spirits flew out from the khaki armor. However, these resentful spirits hovered around the little monkey and did not dare to get close, as if they would be devoured if they took any further step.

    The long knife turned sideways and swept towards the little monkey.  Gao Feng even saw the little monkey's eyes closed the moment the little monkey turned around, with a dazed look on his face, as if he was about to fall asleep in the next moment.

    Damn it!  Gao Feng cursed in his heart, clenching his hands tightly into fists behind his back. If possible, Gao Feng even wanted to rush forward and beat the illusion for the little monkey.  However, when he just approached the black "moon", Gao Feng already felt that all the negative emotions in his body had become extremely heavy. Even the dragon-binding rope seemed to be restricted by the laws of heaven and earth, and could not reach into the black "moon" at all.

    I can only watch helplessly below as the little monkey is beaten to death by the illusion!  Gao Feng felt a mixture of emotions in his heart. Although his face remained as unchanged as a rock, his clenched hands revealed the uneasiness in his heart.

    A soft hand rested on Gao Feng's hand. Gao Feng stiffened, loosened his fist, and held the petite catkin.

    Yuexiang put one hand in Gao Feng's hand, wrapped her other arm around Gao Feng, and gently hugged Gao Feng from behind.

    "I don't blame you, you have tried your best." Yuexiang said softly, as if she was whispering the most tender words of love in the world into Gao Feng's ears.  Gao Feng sighed softly, lowered his head, and stopped looking at the little monkey on the black "moon".  The other hand held Yuexiang's hand in front of her, and the two stood quietly.

    Gao Feng was shy by nature, and Yuexiang did not dare to show her flirtatious attitude in front of Gao Feng.  The two of them walked over each other day by day like an old couple, until today's critical moment of life and death. Although Yuexiang came over, Gao Feng's life or death was uncertain.  Seeing that the little monkey was about to die here, the uneasy thoughts in Yuexiang's heart finally burst out. She hugged Gao Feng behind Gao Feng, feeling Gao Feng's body temperature and the smell of Gao Feng's body. She would rather stay like this.  Go down and remain unchanged forever.

    "I'm afraid that if I let go, Gao Feng will be caught by the black light and die like a little monkey standing in the black "moon".

    When the mortal world is shattered, he will let people stay together and fly together.  Those who have loved never regret it.

    Even though Lang¡¯s heart was as strong as iron, it all turned into softness around his fingers at this moment.  Even the vicissitudes of life are transformed into a moment of youthfulness at this moment.

    The two of them lowered their heads, each with their own thoughts.  It's just the tenderness of this moment that erodes the bones.  The tenderness of this moment is soul-eating.

    "Ah!" I don't know how long it took, but suddenly I heard Zhang Zhijiang roar, and the black wolf next to him also looked up to the sky and howled, like a wolf howling at the moon, showing its mind.

    Gao Feng's heart moved. Could it be that the situation has changed?  Hearing the roars of Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang, there was a bit of excitement, definitely not the emotion of the little monkey being killed.  Gao Feng looked up and saw that only Zhu Yan, who was more than ten feet tall, was left in the black "moon". It was shaking. The natural earth-yellow armor on his body had turned red, and the resentful spirit inside was slightly red.  , flying around.  Why are these resentful spirits so big?  Gao Feng was stunned, and Zhu Yan looked even more drunk than the drunk little monkey just now.

    "What's going on?" Gao Feng asked in a deep voice.

    "It's so fucking awesome." Zhang Zhijiang said loudly and excitedly: "The little monkey first swallowed the Wraith's sword, and then actually ate the illusion too! What a fucking foodie!"

    At this moment, the formation has begun to condense. Zhu Yan, who was more than ten feet tall, did not walk down step by step like Heilang and Yuexiang, but fell down.  The huge body was about to fall to the top of the Qingxu Gate. Gao Feng suddenly stretched out the dragon rope in his hand, tied up Zhu Yan and pulled him back.

    When the dragon-binding rope was withdrawn, Zhu Yan turned into a little monkey again, sleeping deeply and making loud noises.  Gao Feng shook his head helplessly, knowing that this time he gave the "soul crystal" to the little monkey, and it swallowed up the illusion. He didn't know how long he would sleep in this time, but he just hoped that he would not cause anything to the little monkey.  Irreversible damage is good.

    Gao Feng thought for a while, asked Hei Lang to come over, and put the little monkey on Hei Lang's back.  The little monkey in his sleep hugged the black wolf hard and clicked his lips, as if he was still savoring the delicious taste of the "soul crystal" just now.  Hei Lang was also helpless, knowing what Gao Feng meant. Fortunately, after being baptized by Beidan Liantian's aura, he was no longer afraid of Zhu Yan's aura.  Although he didn¡¯t like it, he still carried ZhuYan was lying next to Gao Feng.

 Text Chapter 663 The Bloody General¡¯s bloody battle

    Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang were waiting for the next beam of black light to fall, waiting to fight themselves in the mirror image.  According to the order, it seems that from weak to strong, Zhang Zhijiang should be the one.  As expected, the black light emanating from the black "moon" enveloped Zhang Zhijiang.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang has always been uneasy in his heart, years of bloody battles have given Blood General Zhang Zhijiang an instinct. The more life-and-death situations he encounters, the calmer he becomes.  Of course, it was just an accident when he entered the fantasy world after fighting against Fengguan Xiapei's red-clothed female corpse on the mountain road ahead.  This kind of accident happened only once in Zhang Zhijiang's life.

    With no distracting thoughts in his mind, Zhang Zhijiang stood on the empty bluestone, facing himself with the same fluffy beard, pointing the plain knife diagonally at the ground in his hand, and the bloody murderous aura behind him had begun to evaporate.  The illusion on the opposite side had exactly the same hand as Zhang Zhijiang's, with his sword pointing diagonally at the ground, the same bloody murderous intent, the same boiling burning.

    There was no communication, no communication, and the same body dwarfed slightly and ran towards the other party quickly.  The bloody murderous aura drew two gorgeous arcs behind him, and the two burning red arcs rushed towards the same point.

    Simple, crude and direct!  Even more direct than the fight between the nine-tailed sky fox and the brown bear man, the bloody murderous aura was swaying like a blazing fire.

    "Roar!" With the same voice, two bloody sword lights flashed past, and two blood arrows spurted out.  The figures exchanged, both of them had one knee on the ground, one hand on the ground, and the Pu Dao was slung behind their backs.

    "Exactly the same, even the ruthless temperament of exchanging injuries for injuries is the same. Neither Zhang Zhijiang nor the illusion on the opposite side is afraid of this most bloody fighting method.  The pungent smell of blood seemed to make the bloody murderous aura burning in the two men more intense and sharp.

    Suddenly, the two of them frowned unnoticed at the same time.  It seemed that some negative emotions were mixed into the iron-blooded murderous aura, and it happened at the same time just after the sword fight.

    "The famous Blood General was actually defeated by illusion, lost his fighting spirit, and was slaughtered by others. You let me down so much." Huan Huan said, with one knee on the ground, looking at Zhang Zhijiang opposite, his eyes firm, and his tone  With mockery.

    Zhang Zhijiang spat out blood-foamed saliva and cursed bitterly, "You have to take care of what I do."

    "This feeling is really bad." Huan Huan suddenly stood up and stood in front of Zhang Zhijiang, holding a plain knife horizontally in his hand, and looking at his expression, he didn't know what he was thinking.  Zhang Zhijiang put his Pu Dao behind his back and looked at the illusion coldly, his eyes narrowed to a slit, not knowing what he was thinking.

    On the platform between the two of them, the illusion stood there carelessly. Blood General Zhang Zhijiang seemed to have given up on his perfect murderous intention and allowed the illusion on the opposite side to reveal its empty door, as if standing there unsuspecting, waiting for Zhang Zhijiang to attack.

    "Although I am just an illusion, and your death is the end of my life, but I want to tell you that you are just a coward." The illusion on the other side of Zhang Zhijiang had an iron face, looking at Zhang Zhijiang with contempt.

    "I know what you are going to do, because I have wanted to do it for a long time." Zhang Zhijiang did not get angry. He still touched the ground with one knee and supported the bluestone ground with one hand, as if he had forgotten that this was the magic circle arranged by Taoist Qingxu.  It's like chatting with your senior brothers.  "Don't worry, I won't take advantage of anyone's danger before you are ready."

    "Of course I know, that's why I said you are a coward. If you don't dare to try it yourself, let me try it for you." Huan Huan stopped looking at Zhang Zhijiang and seemed to have no doubts about Zhang Zhijiang's promise.

    A sinister aura rose up from the body of the illusion, as if there was a swimming snake flowing through the body. Wherever it went, the blood vessels would swell until it swam to the left hand of the illusion after a few breaths.

    The simple knife in the phantom's hand cut across, and cut off his left hand directly at this moment.  With a "pop" sound, the severed hand fell to the ground. Before a bloody arrow could be sprayed out, Phantom tore the skirt of his clothes and tightened the severed wrist tightly. He held one end in his mouth, held the knife upside down with the other hand, and grabbed the other  One end, tightened it hard, then looked up at Zhang Zhijiang, grinned and said: "You are just a fucking bitch. The sinister curse enters the body, forces it into the corner, and cuts it off, how easy it is. Are you still waiting for it?  Dissipate on your own?"

    Zhang Zhijiang's face was a little pale, his fingernails holding the ground were pale, and his bloody murderous aura was deeply embedded in the bluestone of the mountain. He seemed to be struggling with something in his heart.  His eyes were fixed on the severed hand that fell on the ground, and even the knife behind his back began to tremble faintly.

    He was struggling extremely in his heart. With Zhang Zhijiang's ruthlessness, he would certainly not hesitate to cut off a strong man's wrist.  But Zhang Zhijiang always had a strange feeling about the scene he saw in the fantasy, as if the resentful look in his eyes when the woman in red floated over at the end was indeed what he had experienced.  Along the way, Zhang Zhijiang even kept thinking about that poignant look in his eyes.  It was as if the woman in red had really appeared in his life journey.?, cannot be forgotten.

    In the past, the bloody general Zhang Zhijiang was rampant and took his officers and soldiers to a brothel. Even when his men did some outrageous things, Zhang Zhijiang turned a blind eye and let it go.  woman?  In Zhang Zhijiang's heart, they are just a tool for venting. In Zhang Zhijiang's view, the love between children can only be a hero's short temper.

    But I don¡¯t know if it was due to the curse in the illusion. Zhang Zhijiang has been surrounded by regret and apology in his heart, so much so that when he went up the mountain to face the hordes of monsters transformed from rocks, he was almost injured several times.  If Gao Feng hadn't been watching from behind, although there wouldn't be much danger, there would still be some hidden dangers.

    It¡¯s not like Zhang Zhijiang didn¡¯t think about forcing these negative emotions into his left hand, and then cut off his wrist, and it would be over.  It was just like what the phantom opposite was doing, but every time at this time, Zhang Zhijiang could not help but think of the look in the eyes of the woman in red in the pouring rain.

    While Zhang Zhijiang was thinking about it, the illusion on the opposite side stood as straight as a javelin, holding a sword tightly in his right hand, pointing diagonally at the ground, and said: "Cheer up, even if you die, you can't look like a girl."

    With mixed feelings in his heart, Zhang Zhijiang knew that facing such an illusion, he had all the fighting habits, strength, and bloody murderous intent, as long as he had it.  Now it seems that the illusion has been injured more seriously than himself, but now that he cannot concentrate on fighting the enemy, the most important thing is to spare his energy to deal with the curse that will happen at any time.

    Without getting up, he stretched his arms hard on the bluestone, leaving a clear handprint.  The blood and murderous aura on his body arose, and Pu Dao slashed down from the air like a bloody dragon.

    The sharp blade of the Pu Dao broke through the air, and the air rubbed against the blade too quickly, making a hissing sound.  The sound was one continuous sound, like the roar of a tiger and the roar of a dragon.

    The whole body of the illusion was slightly black, perhaps because he lost too much blood after breaking his wrist and his face was a little pale.  Seeing Zhang Zhijiang slashing at Zhang Zhijiang with a horizontal sword, the phantom's beard spread like a spear and a halberd. Bloody murderous aura burst out from all over his body, and he wielded the sword with his right hand and struck Zhang Zhijiang with all his strength.

    Once again, he traded injuries for injuries. This kind of desperate ferocity was Zhang Zhijiang's fighting method when he encountered a strong enemy. Just like the first knife, Zhang Zhijiang's instinctive reaction was to ignore the phantom attack and exchange injuries for injuries. Finally, he stood  The one who lives must be himself.  After hundreds of battles and scars, there was never a time when I didn¡¯t stand at the end!  There was no time when I didn¡¯t have the last laugh!

    However, this time the illusion on the other side also thought so.

    The blade approached, and the bloody breath in the cold edge cut through his clothes. He felt the boiling killing intent on his skin. Zhang Zhijiang's heart, as firm as a mountain, suddenly moved, as if the emotions of attachment, nostalgia, and reluctance reappeared in his heart.  Zhang Zhijiang couldn't bear to die like this.

    The indomitable momentum was dampened, and what followed was the collapse of mountains and the flow of rivers.

    With a chill in his waist and abdomen, Zhang Zhijiang reluctantly twisted his waist, and the bloody murderous aura was reversed, guarding his waist.  The Pu Dao in his hand slashed towards the ground and flew out diagonally with the force of the counter-shock.  Zhang Zhijiang left behind him a cloud of blood and a long phantom laugh.

    In the black "moon", it was originally extremely quiet. After Zhang Zhijiang retreated, the sound of a rain of blood continued to drip.  The illusion did not pursue him. He looked up to the sky and smiled. He pointed the knife at Zhang Zhijiang with a drop of blood on the tip of the knife. The bloody murderous aura burned like a flame and said: "Get up and fight again!"

    Zhang Zhijiang fell on the other corner of the platform. He supported his body with a knife in his right hand and pressed his left hand on his abdomen. Blood flowed out between his fingers like a spring. You could vaguely see the broken end of the intestines that Zhang Zhijiang forced back.

    Hearing what the illusion said, Zhang Zhijiang grinned and said, "Wait a moment."

    After saying that, he held the knife in his mouth with his right hand on the ground, and released the abdominal wound with his left hand.  There was a five-inch long wound, and as Zhang Zhijiang let go of his hand, black blood and pale and blue intestines flowed out.  Zhang Zhijiang held the intestines with both hands, found the break, and tied a knot casually.

    Blood dripped from the knife in his mouth, and the severe pain caused Zhang Zhijiang to cut his mouth unknowingly.  The fishy and salty smell made Zhang Zhijiang's eyes red and veins on his forehead exposed.

    A bloody fight, a bitter battle.

    The battles were bizarre and bloody.  The battle is not continuous, but blood seems to be the theme of the battle.  From the first blow, when Zhang Zhijiang and Phantom traded injuries for injuries, to when the Phantom warrior broke his wrist, to when Zhang Zhijiang was seriously injured and fell to the ground, coiling up, the intermittent battles were full of blood.

    Seeing Zhang Zhijiang holding his intestines and reluctantly standing up, the illusion on the opposite side grinned broadly and said: "Come on, let's fight again!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he slashed at him with the simple knife in his hand.  Still bloody and murderous, violentThe killing intent made Zhang Zhijiang feel the same fear that his opponent had felt.  Just when I moved my right hand, I felt a sharp pain in my waist and abdomen.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 664: Black coffin on the top of the mountain

    Because of the pain, Zhang Zhijiang slowed down a little. It was already too late to use the previous injury-for-injury move.  Pu Dao stood in front of him, holding the illusive Pu Dao.  The two bloody murderous auras collided and intersected for the first time.

    Zhang Zhijiang endured the pain between his waist and abdomen. As the two simple knives collided, the two bloody murderous auras collided, and a huge force was transmitted to himself.  Without any surprise, he was knocked away and hit hard on the edge of the space transformed by Qingxu Daozu.

    The bones all over Zhang Zhijiang's body made a heart-wrenching sound, as if with this blow, all the bones in Zhang Zhijiang's body had been broken, and all the internal organs were oozing blood.  Even the bloody and murderous aura around him became vague and began to be extinguished at any time like a candle in the wind.  The simple knife that never left his body fell to the side and was stuck diagonally on the bluestone platform.

    "Look, because of your weakness, you don't even have a chance to struggle." Huan Xiang said coldly, much like Zhang Zhijiang who had just walked off the battlefield.  "Go to hell. If you don't understand things, think about them in your next life."

    Zhang Zhijiang was leaning against the edge of the barrier, as if he would fall from here at any time.  His beard was tied into locks, and he looked extremely miserable.  Hearing what the illusion said, Zhang Zhijiang's eyes were a little confused, but he seemed to have thought of something. He grinned, spit out a mouthful of black blood, and said, "Next life? It doesn't seem necessary."

    The phantom's face was as solid as iron, and the simple knife in his hand was pointed at the ground, and he walked towards Zhang Zhijiang step by step.

    This road is not long, and the end of the road is Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s death.  But Zhang Zhijiang didn't seem to know, he smiled very happily and his voice was a little weak.  He is a bit gentle, not like the rough and ruthless blood general of the past.

    "After such a lifetime, I finally figured it out." Zhang Zhijiang looked at the illusion coming step by step, as if looking at his past self, and said: "Life is not just about killing and death. What needs to be pursued is not just power. Use me  In this life, I have walked through this life and taken a look along the way. What I once thought was weakness is actually a kind of life. They also have their own strength. It¡¯s just me in the past. Or maybe you don¡¯t know it.¡±

    "Nonsense!" Huan Huan did not want to engage in a verbal dispute with Zhang Zhijiang. The rough and arrogant General Xue was never good at this. If he spoke, he would say it with the sword in his hand.

    "It takes a serious injury to achieve enlightenment. Today's suffering is not in vain." Zhang Zhijiang pointed to the ground.  He continued: "Look. There used to be flowers, grass, and trees here. In order to pursue power, Taoist Qingxu used heaven-defying means to forcibly flatten this mountain peak, but did those lives and those powers really disappear?

    No, I can feel it.  Just like the dead woman in red, she also uses another way to pass on her power.  I can feel" As he spoke, Zhang Zhijiang closed his eyes slightly, seeming to feel the mysterious power, "This is also a power of death, but you don't know it.

    In the Dragon Realm, I have been stagnant for so many years. I am really stupid to understand such a simple truth until now.  "

    "You're pretending to be a ghost!" The illusion had already walked about ten feet away in front of Zhang Zhijiang. He snorted coldly, and the bloody murderous aura bloomed on the simple knife in his hand. Without further words, he raised the knife and chopped.

    Zhang Zhijiang had slightly closed his eyes, and a kind of tenderness suddenly appeared in a rough man.  The illusion was focused on nothing, and the bloody and murderous aura was raised to the highest level. A blood dragon with unknown amount of blood and murderous aura fell from the air and pounced on Zhang Zhijiang ferociously.

    The whistling sound was mixed with unparalleled fierce killing intent, rolling up a roaring hurricane on the platform.  It was as if countless innocent souls who had died under Zhang Zhijiang's sword were roaring fiercely, as if bloody murderous aura was boiling, wanting to drink up all the blood in the world.  There is an indomitable spirit in the sword's power. No matter what is in front of it, this sword will cut it down.  Even if he is killed in the next moment, this knife will still strike.

    Zhang Zhijiang was sitting on the ground, leaning a little, with his left elbow supporting the ground. Blood dripped from the cut corner of his mouth. His beard, which originally looked like weeds, was soaked in blood here and there.  The abdominal wound had already tied the intestines, but the shock just now was too violent, and a piece of intestines flowed out again.

    The end of the hero, nothing more than that.

    Zhang Zhijiang's right hand moved slightly in mid-air, as if he was greeting the countless creatures on the mountain peak where the Qingxu Gate Gate was located after the black mist had cleared. He seemed to be greeting the things that left his footprints and memories.  Say goodbye to the memory and move on.

    Wind blows.

    Clouds surge.

    Countless trees in the mountains are shouting, and the breath of the remaining flowers, plants and trees on the top of the mountain that have been chopped off by Taoist Qingxu with heaven-defying magic is flowing.  The pale and feeble bird seemed to have separated the barrier of space in mid-air, greeting the broken natural atmosphere around it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Coming out of the sky, are simple swords filled with bloody murderous intent.  What does this knife have?Zhang Zhijiang naturally knows that.  Faced with determination, blood, and killing, Zhang Zhijiang waved his hand gently, as if these breaths interfered with his communication with the deceased flowers, plants, and trees.

    The bloody murderous aura boils down!  Even when Zhang Zhijiang was at his peak, it was difficult for him to use such powerful bloody murderous intent.

    However, everything came to an abrupt end.  Zhang Zhijiang, whose face was as white as a piece of paper, didn't know what to do. He held the Pu Dao with bloody murderous roar like a dragon between his fingers, and looked at the illusion opposite with a smile.

    Countless bloody and murderous auras seemed to have been absorbed into Zhang Zhijiang's body. The Pu Dao was alone between Zhang Zhijiang's fingers. Even though the veins on the back of the hand holding the knife were exposed, he could not move the two fingers at all.

    "This is power." Zhang Zhijiang said with a smile, no longer as brutal as before, but with more tenderness and compassion for life.  "It's a pity that you don't have time to understand this truth."

    After saying that, Pu Dao left Huan Xiang's hand and was copied by Zhang Zhijiang. The tip of the knife seemed to have traveled through time and space, and at some point it was aimed at Huan Xiang's eyebrows, "Okay, you disappear, I'm going back."

    After saying that, Zhang Zhijiang took back his sword, propped himself up with the strength of the blade, and walked towards Gao Feng.  Every step he took would leave a trail of black blood on the ground, which seemed to tell the story of the brutality of the battle.

    When passing by Huan Xiang, Huan Xiang murmured to himself: "How can Lian Zi not be a husband? Where does this power come from?"

    Zhang Zhijiang looked sideways at the illusion, as if looking at himself yesterday, shook his head slightly, and staggered towards Gao Feng.

    The illusion just stood there in a daze. Although Zhang Zhijiang did not kill him, at that moment, he was already dead.  The light and shadow twisted, and the illusion turned into stars scattered all over the ground. The black light and shadow around Zhang Zhijiang faded, and he could no longer lean on it. The extremely sturdy Zhang Zhijiang fell down like a log.

    Gao Feng quickly flew up and caught Zhang Zhijiang in mid-air. The innate Hunyuan Qi poured into Zhang Zhijiang's body like a tide.  At this time, Gao Feng didn't care that he was about to be enveloped by Qingxu Daozu's spell and fight an identical version of himself. As long as he could save Zhang Zhijiang's life, Gao Feng didn't think about anything else at all.

    He was covered in blood, with several fatal wounds on his body, and his intestines were knotted by Zhang Zhijiang. Can such serious injuries be saved?  Gao Feng himself didn't know the answer, he just did his best and listened to fate.

    After more than ten breaths, Zhang Zhijiang's whole body was covered by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, nourishing him endlessly.  Zhang Zhijiang slowly opened his eyes and grinned: "Save it, you still have your own challenges. It fucking hurts!"

    Gao Feng seemed not to hear. The strong innate Hunyuan Qi entered Zhang Zhijiang's body and repaired the fatal wound.  If Zhang Zhijiang hadn't been extremely strong, he would have been dead for a long time now.

    "It's okay, I can't die. After wandering around the Dragon Realm for so many years, I always feel that something is missing. Although I used the rune formation you helped me carve to advance when I came back from the North, I always  I feel like something is missing. Now that I have understood it, I can't die. Do you think the murderous aura I have cultivated can only kill people?" Zhang Zhijiang said intermittently. When he said this, he suddenly smiled: "Life is just  Life or death, what I suddenly realized is the power of transformation between life and death. Just go ahead, if I don't want to die, it will be difficult to die."

    Gao Feng heard what Zhang Zhijiang said and saw some bloody murderous aura rippling near several fatal wounds on Zhang Zhijiang's body. This bloody murderous aura seemed familiar to Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous aura that he had felt before, and something seemed to have changed inside.  Violent and cruel, you can actually feel a little bit of vitality in the bloody murderous aura that is based on killing.

    This guy!  Seeing that Zhang Zhijiang's injury had stabilized, Gao Feng slowly retracted his hand and said, "Okay. But don't hold on. If you can't hold on, tell me."

    Zhang Zhijiang wanted to wave Gao Feng away, but he didn't expect that the wound on his abdomen was stretched. The muscles on his face were twisted and he couldn't say a word.

    Gao Feng let go of his hand, and the innate Hunyuan Qi was taken back into the body and circulated in the body.  He is about to face someone who is exactly the same as himself. In fact, it doesn't matter whether his strength is at its peak. Gao Feng is just used to doing this when facing powerful opponents.

    The moon formed by black mist in mid-air rotated rapidly, and Gao Feng could even hear the whistling sound caused by the shiny black disk driving the surrounding airflow.  Then, instead of a black light shrouding Gao Feng like just now, something happened that no one expected!

    I don¡¯t know if the black ¡°moon¡± is rotating too fast. There is no black light falling, but a black breath escapes!  It was as if the black "moon" suddenly grew a hand, waving in the air, swaggering.  Then the black mist turned intoTwo, three, four, stretched into the black wooden coffin on the top of the mountain.

 Text Chapter 665 Black Gao Feng

    The sky is full of stars, the bright moon, everything on the top of the mountain, until it seems that the whole world has been sucked into the wooden coffin.  The coffin seemed to have a strong gravitational pull, and everyone except Gao Feng and his party was sucked in.

    The black mist floated out from the coffin again, and once again diffused near the Qingxu Gate, covering the world.  It was even richer than before, and even more strange than before.

    There was silence all around. Gao Feng and his group didn't know what was happening or what was going to happen. They all looked around blankly. From the moonlight like water to the black mist overflowing, the changes were so fast that it was dizzying.

    A dull sound came from the black coffin, which made people's hair stand on end in the silent black mist.  As if the coffin had been pushed away, a black shadow soon climbed up from inside.

    Gao Feng suddenly thought of the black wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain that was tightly tied with thirteen dark iron chains, thought of the sound of breathing that seemed to be lingering in his ears, and thought of tearing apart the demon lord's pure demonic energy.  , the huge hand that tore Jiuyou's luck into pieces.  Although everything that appears on the Qingxu Gate is similar to that of the Immortal Mountain, the person who climbs out of the coffin will not be the person on the Immortal Mountain who is so powerful that even the Demon Lord is vulnerable.

    But, after all, he is not a demon lord.  The spells arranged by Qingxu Daozu, and the various powerful puppets and living corpses guarding the Qingxu Gate all told Gao Feng that it was not easy to defeat the man who climbed up in the coffin.  Even that is just a luxury wish!

    The surrounding black air rotated crazily, forming countless cyclones, which merged into one whenever they came into contact.  Soon, Gao Feng felt that the entire mountaintop platform was surrounded by a cyclone, huge pressure was pressing on him, and various negative effects seemed to be more intense.

    The figure in the black coffin faced Gao Feng. Gao Feng saw the man's face clearly. The muscles on Gao Feng's face twitched, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi beside him burst out, and then converged.

    It¡¯s my black self!

    When the black "moon" disappeared, Gao Feng thought that an identical version of himself would not appear. Unexpectedly, he actually climbed out of the black coffin!  Standing in front of yourself now.  The surrounding enchantment array disappeared.  What followed was a huge cyclone that turned into a thick and dirty black mist.

    Several cyclones separated Gao Feng from Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang, and part of their power was separated to form a sealed space.

    Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!

    Gao Feng displayed his innate Hunyuan Qi, and the dark golden light turned into a long sword.  The toes are a little on the bluestone.  The body struck the black self like a dark golden lightning.

    "Innate Hunyuan Qi?" The black mist in the hands of "Gao Feng" who climbed out of the black wooden coffin turned into the same shape as the long knife in Gao Feng's hand.  It's just that the long knife with completely opposite colors blocked Gao Feng's attack.  His eyebrows were furrowed, as if he was feeling the harm caused to him by the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.

    "It's really a powerful force. Unfortunately, it's not suitable for me. If you use the Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang, I can show you what the real Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang is." The long knife in the black illusion's hand shook,  Immediately, it fit and came forward, and the fighting demon came out easily.  Gao Feng had just seen Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang facing the exact same versions of themselves. Although he had already imagined the situation he would face, when things came to pass, when the illusion was hit with the war magic, he would still inevitably appear.  A little dazed.  This feeling is extremely strange. I can deal with it casually, and each move is as smooth as clouds and flowing water.

    ¡°Whether you attack the illusion yourself or the illusion attacks yourself, the war demon attack that you are already familiar with cannot have any effect on the opponent.  Gao Feng and the illusion across from him seemed to realize this at the same time. With punches, kicks, shoulder thrusts, and knee strikes, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi and the rich black aura were intertwined and devouring each other.  Neither of them could stop. No matter who slowed down, a storm of attacks would inevitably fall on them.

    We can only rely on the innate Hunyuan Qi to fight!  Gao Feng judged this situation clearly, and although he was reluctant, he still had to do it.  Gao Feng had no time to think about whether he would die of exhaustion in the end.

    Countless black mist gathers and continuously enters the body of the illusion.  Although the innate Hunyuan Qi has an obvious restraining effect on the black breath, the almost endless black mist is the illusion's greatest dependence.  Although Gao Feng is powerful and is almost one of the strongest people in the world, the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body will still be exhausted.

    And the formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu has created so much filthy black aura from living corpses that it can be said to be inexhaustible.  The biggest difference between Gao Feng and Huan Huan is here. Gao Feng feels that his fate seems to be determined by Qingxu Daozu behind the scenes, leaving him no room for maneuver at all.

    ?Knowing that he couldn¡¯t do anything, Gao Feng had this idea in mind when he first stepped onto the Qingxu Gate.  So what if I die?  Some things in this world still have to be done.

    The time for half a cup of tea passed in an instant, Gao Feng became more and more strenuous, but the illusion was still like a metal puppet, tireless, without any change in his actions, as fast as ever.

    Suddenly, the two men¡¯s moves changed at the same time.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s hand, the tip of the long knife with the dark golden light changing from the innate Hunyuan Qi couldn¡¯t help shaking, and the dark golden light fell like stars.  Huan Huan snorted coldly, and the tip of the black long knife in his hand was shaking like Gao Feng, but the stars that shook off were all black, dissolved in the black mist, and disappeared in an instant.

    Then there were continuous explosions around Gao Feng and Phantom, and the sound of beeping, popping, and popping continued to sound.  Every rune formation shaken off by the tip of Gao Feng's sword would be wrapped in the black mist surrounding the illusion, and dull explosions sounded one after another, one after another.  As for the rune formations shaken off by the illusion, they were hidden in the black mist. At the moment when the two of them were fighting, Gao Feng had no time to use his innate Hunyuan Qi to turn his pupils to see where they were hidden.

    The balance of victory and defeat tilted instantly.

    The battle was originally smooth and smooth, but the explosion of dark runes hidden in the black mist made it difficult for Gao Feng, and he could only persevere.

    "It's nothing more than that. It's a pity that you have squandered the powerful aura on this little sword a long time ago, otherwise you would die faster. It is really a pity that you can't use these powerful auras." The illusion became more and more calm now,  He even started to make fun of her, with some regrets in her words.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t have time to speak. He didn¡¯t know when a rune would envelope him and then explode.  Moreover, Illusion is as familiar with the moves as he is, and knows exactly how to avoid them. There must be a rune hidden on the way to avoid them.

    The more he fights, the harder it becomes. As the illusion presses closer and closer, the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body has begun to show a slight weakness, and it seems that Gao Feng's body will be hurt in the next moment.

    We can¡¯t do this anymore!  Gao Feng shouted and stopped avoiding.  Clenching his teeth, the long knife turned into innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand suddenly changed, turning into flames burning on his palms.  Huan Huan smiled coldly, "Finally know your own weakness?"

    After saying that, Huan Huan also gave up the momentum of pressing forward step by step. The black flames on his palms burned like the underworld fire in the Nine Netherlands, facing Gao Feng's palms.

    At this moment, any gorgeous moves are no longer effective. What Gao Feng and Huan Xiang are comparing is whether the innate Hunyuan Qi can purify all the black mist.  The black mirror can copy anything. Gao Feng didn't fully understand the power of this evil technique until now.  And this time, he was not just facing a copy of himself, but another illusion that had his own fighting method but was cast with an evil black aura. Even if he wanted to lose both sides, it was impossible.

    Apart from that, what other options are there?  Zhang Zhijiang fell to the ground seriously injured and was struggling to support himself.  Yuexiang and Heilang were unable to help themselves under the tremendous pressure from around them.  Dragon rope?  War spirit pendant?  There are also illusions, but I don¡¯t want to use them.

    How can we break the situation!  How on earth can we get out of here alive?

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body burned like a flame, constantly swallowing the surrounding black mist.  There was black mist all around, like a stormy sea.  The dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi is like a small boat, bumping up and down in the stormy waves, the light disappears and appears, as if it will be swallowed up completely in the next moment, leaving no trace.

    The black mist close to the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi quickly turned into white, and then turned into nothingness.  The innate Hunyuan Qi is still restrained against the black mist, but the vast black mist around it, which is as vast as the sea, doesn't care about such a small loss at all, and still hits the dark golden light in waves.  The dark golden light dims, then becomes brighter, repeating itself like this, until it goes out at some point.

    At this time, the pressure on Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang has been relieved, but Gao Feng is trapped in the black mist. The mist is so clear that no one can get close to him.  Yuexiang was anxious and tried twice.  Every time I get close to the thick black mist, there is a feeling of dying in my heart.  Even if Yuexiang appeared in his true form as an eight-tailed spirit fox, it would be useless.  The black mist is like a sea, drowning itself.  Countless emotions of fear and despair were overwhelmed instantly.

    And this is just the overflowing black mist, it has not yet reached the formation that imprisoned everyone.

    The flame of the eight-tailed fox couldn't burn in the black mist and went out. Yuexiang finally realized the reality in despair. No matter what she did, it was as if she was overestimating her own capabilities like a worm shaking a big tree.  Looking at the dark golden aura floating in the stormy waves, Yuexiang's heart gradually calmed down.

 Text Chapter 667: Mountain Protecting Array

    It's just a death. If I die here today, I can die here with my lover. What regrets do I have?  Yuexiang thought, the anxious and worried look on her face gradually disappeared, followed by a plain smile.  The smile was flat, as if a woman had prepared a meal and waited for her man to come back in the sunset.

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at the black mist like huge waves and the dark golden light floating in it like a dead leaf, and smiled bitterly in his heart.  If you find the true meaning between life and death, you will naturally be able to climb to the pinnacle of power in the world and see the most gorgeous scenery one day.  But when Gao Feng faced another illusion of black mist in the black coffin, Zhang Zhijiang realized how childish and ridiculous his thoughts were.

    With such a majestic momentum, even if he is in peak condition, can he hold on for one breath?  Even if you are in the most bloody and murderous state that you can imagine now, how long can you last?  As for defeating the illusion in the black mist?  What a fool's errand.

    Zhang Zhijiang suddenly found that no matter how hard he tried, he seemed to be getting further and further away from Gao Feng and could not catch up with him at all.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang was seriously injured, and he didn't think much about whether he was dead or alive. He focused more on the confrontation between Gao Feng and Huan Huan, feeling the power.  Zhang Zhijiang is almost obsessed with the pursuit of power.  Feeling the power emanating from the black mist and dark golden light as if intoxicated, Zhang Zhijiang no longer considered life and death after his enlightenment.

    Gao Feng gritted his teeth and persisted desperately, insisting not to be swallowed by the black mist, insisting on using the innate Hunyuan Qi to purify Duogeng's black mist.  In every trace of mist, there seemed to be countless innocent souls crying.  They all seem to be the most filthy things in the world.  Even the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, which has the purest innate aura, was quickly contaminated by the black mist, and the dark golden color became dull and then disappeared.

    All of this seems to have only one end, that is, the innate Hunyuan Qi is exhausted and he is swallowed by the black mist.  Gao Feng seemed to be able to see the fantasy opposite him smiling, and his smile looked so evil.  This is not myself, or just a self full of sinister aura.

    But how can we break the situation?

    Gao Feng's mind turned, and he had already used all the powerful tricks, and all his power had blossomed.  Is it really hard to get through today?

    "Give up." Phantom said.  Somewhat indifferent.  Somewhat eerie.  "Although the power in your body can purify the atmosphere here, do you know why you didn't transform into an identical you to defeat yourself?"

    The illusion summoned endless black mist. Seeing Gao Feng's embarrassment, he slightly relieved his pressure.  Talking to Gao Feng: "The power of the entire world is changing. Look, how lucky you are to live in such an era."

    The more he talks about it, the happier the illusion becomes.  He even started dancing.  The illusion at this moment is definitely not like Gao Feng, but another person, a person who suddenly gained huge power and became crazy.

    "It's a pity that you can't see it. I will eventually become the one who stands at the pinnacle of power!" Huan Huan laughed loudly. After seeing Gao Feng get a little breathing space, he gradually brewed the innate Hunyuan Qi and prepared to counterattack, so he increased the power.  Pressure, the surrounding black mist surged, and Gao Feng's hands were firmly fixed together.

    "Your body will be mine from now on. I will purify you and let the evil in your body disappear. Give up the useless struggle!" There was a strong black aura on the illusion. Just listening to the second half of this sentence, I thought it was  Gao Feng was seriously reprimanding the illusion, but no one would have thought that it was actually an evil and filthy illusion speaking righteously to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, but what followed was all a joke. What Gao Feng paid more attention to was the first half of the sentence, is my body yours?  Damn it!  What a joke!

    Before Gao Feng could react, Gao Feng felt that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hands in front of him dimmed, as if countless black breaths were about to enter his body from his hands.

    "Accept it, don't struggle pointlessly. All the power will be absorbed, and I will become the most powerful person in the world." The voice gradually faded, as if the illusion was about to turn into black breath and enter Gao Feng's body.

    At this critical moment, Gao Feng felt that the aura around him seemed to be somewhat disordered.  If the vast black aura is as solid as a rock, then this disorder is like an invisible crack appearing on the rock.  And this gap gradually increased and widened, and an extremely majestic force appeared in the surrounding space. The emergence of this force caused the space where Gao Feng and Huan Xiang were to endure infinite pressure, and they were about to be destroyed.  Overwhelming.

    Both Gao Feng and Huan Huan thought this was their opponent's final outburst and were prepared to deal with it with concentration.

    But Yuexiang, who was outside the black cyclone, saw a meteor flying from the north, getting closer and closer.The feeling of quantity becomes more and more clear.  Upright and upright, the air of a king!

    ??????????????????????????

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Is this the aura of Emperor Xia Huangren?  Yuexiang is not very familiar with this kind of aura, but who else in the world can have such a kingly aura in the aura!

    The meteor flew past in the north, and in the blink of an eye it had flown to the Qingxu Gate. The bright yellow light touched the surrounding black and filthy atmosphere, and the filthy atmosphere turned into nothingness in an instant.  Yuexiang stood on the top of the mountain and looked up, but at the moment he stood up, bright yellow starlight entered the black mist at the Qingxu Gate.

    A huge wave of air rose out of the air. At this moment, Yuexiang suddenly felt that all his senses seemed to be blocked by extremely powerful power. Countless souls were struggling and roaring around, trying to find a way out, but  But nothing can be done.  The fragrance of the moon cannot be seen with the eyes, nor heard with the ears.  But this situation clearly appeared in my mind, as if it was just my own thought.

    What kind of feeling is this? Yuexiang has never experienced such an overflowing baptism of power. In a trance, she feels that the sky above the vast black ocean turns bright yellow, and countless bright yellow lightnings fall from the mid-air, falling onto the black  In the ocean, there was a blank space of tens of feet.

    After just "looking" at it, Yuexiang felt a sweetness in her chest and her eyes darkened, as if if she continued to look at it, it would cause harm to herself.  He immediately turned into an eight-tailed spirit fox and used the fox clan's secret technique to wrap himself, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang.

    Emperor Xia Huangren is coming?  No, it¡¯s already here!  Yuexiang, who had lost all hope of survival, felt ecstatic the moment she knew the power of Emperor Xia Huangren came here.

    Gao Feng and Huan Huan faced off in the black mist, and the countless black mist around them were dispersed by the bright yellow power. Even though the whole mountain was filled with the aura of living corpses from the five southern states of Daxia, they were still unbearable in front of Emperor Xia Emperor Ren.  hit.  However, Emperor Xia Huangren first fought fiercely with "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in the courtyard of the palace, and then repaired the gaps in the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. After the teleportation array was redirected by the Nine Nether Demon Lord, he fought with the Nine Nether Demon Lord for life and death.  .  Finally, in the wilderness, he teamed up with the sword master Mr. Rui and the four-winged and six-legged monsters in the underworld ghost army to defeat the devil.  Which battle is not earth-shattering, which battle is not terrifying!  After fighting like this, even if he is as powerful as Xia Emperor Rendi, one of the five people standing at the peak of power, he is still far from his peak state.

    The bright yellow aura gradually disappeared after an unknown amount of time, and the black mist at the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate almost dissipated. Gao Feng and Huan Huan separated from each other at some point and stood opposite each other. It seemed that there was no winner or loser.

    At this moment, there is no longer the pressure of the black mist in the sky, and Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and others are not restrained. However, looking at Gao Feng and Huan Xiang standing opposite each other, they don¡¯t know what is going on and are cautious not to disturb them.

    "Do you think Emperor Xia Rendi can defeat me if he takes action? Too much consumption has made Emperor Xia Emperor Ren's power less powerful than before, so I am still the same powerful me. It just takes a little more effort, and your fate is still the same  , has not changed." Phantom grinned, his white teeth looking so weird on the body shrouded in black mist.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t speak, he just looked at the illusion across from him quietly, not knowing what he was thinking in his heart.

    "Well, since the simple method doesn't work, then I will let you see the real power of Qingxu Sect." Phantom's finger drew an extremely simple rune in mid-air, so simple that there was only one stroke, one "  The word "Ò»" stands in front of everyone and will never fade away.  The black mist rises and falls on the runes, as if this rune is a world and this rune is the most powerful force in this world.

    Gao Feng fired a series of innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in his hand. When he couldn't predict what the illusion would do next, Gao Feng still used the most conservative method to deal with the illusion.

    Although the black mist near the gate of Qingxu Mountain was dispersed by the bright yellow power of Emperor Xia Huangren, the illusion was still so powerful and powerful that it seemed that it was not harmed by Emperor Xia Huangren at all.

    Runes flashed in mid-air, black aura blocked the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and hundreds of explosion traces of strange colors appeared in the sky between the two of them.

    "Open!" The rune drawn by the illusion fell on the platform on the top of the mountain, and a deep ravine seemed to be drawn out by an invisible hand on the entire top of the mountain.  Countless gravels were flying everywhere, and as the runes fell on the platform, the entire mountain seemed to be shaking, emitting a black light.

    "This is the Qingxu Sect's mountain-protecting formation?" Gao Feng asked.  Ever since he walked to the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng realized that no matter what kind of monster, living corpse, or puppet died, its power would be absorbed silently, and even the power of his own innate Hunyuan Qi would be absorbed.  That's why Gao Feng has such a talent?.

 Text Chapter 668 You are wrong

    The illusion is no longer Gao Feng at this moment, the consciousness of independent desire, the desire to occupy Gao Feng's body, everything together shows that the light and shadow of Qingxu Daozu said that since he is here, he should try this spell first.  meaning.

    Hearing what Gao Feng said, Huan Huan saw that the entire magic circle had been activated, and laughed wildly: "Emperor Xia Huangren has gone through so many things and has consumed almost all his power. Even if he comes now, he can't save you!  Indeed, you guessed it right! This is the Qingxu Sect's magic circle. It has only been activated once in so many years. You are really lucky."

    The entire mountain peak began to "move" as the runes carved in the illusion fell on the top platform. The rocks rubbed against each other, making a huge sound. Although Zhang Zhijiang understood the art of life and death, he was seriously injured and could not resist such a huge force.  The force hit him, he was hit by the sound waves, and two lines of blood oozed from his ears.

    Yuexiang and Heilang have just advanced and are still in peak condition, but they are not feeling well either.  Only Zhu Yan was sleeping on Hei Lang's back, snoring loudly and unable to wake up no matter what.

    "Very powerful momentum." Gao Feng was indifferent to the illusion that caused the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate Array. He smiled slightly and praised.

    "You are indeed a hypocrite." Phantom Jiejie smiled strangely, pointed at Gao Feng and said, "Soon you will know how powerful the magic circle is."

    After saying that, the illusion seeped into the top platform like running water and disappeared without a trace.  Only the black wooden coffin stood on the top platform, looking so lonely.

    The black fog has cleared, and the area around the peak where Qingxu Gate is located has returned to normal. The mountain is high and the wind is strong.  The night wind whimpered, making people feel a little cold.  The black aura that had been hidden in the magic circle at the Qingxu Gate for unknown ages gradually seeped out from the rocks, and there were many ghosts around Gao Feng and his party.

    Zhang Zhijiang wiped the blood from his ear carelessly, not caring about the blood stains on his face, and cursed in a low voice: "Damn it, it's not over yet."

    Hei Lang echoed from the side, seeming to be dissatisfied with the powerful potential of Qingxu Sect.  The black mist dispersed and gathered again, gathered and dispersed again, as if there was no end at all.  Even if Emperor Xia Ren's aura is dispelled, it seems now.  It only allowed Gao Feng to linger for a few breaths.

    Gao Feng was a little tired.  He shook his head slightly and said: "The Xiangtian Armor can't be used yet, and the Butterfly Noble Phantasm can't be used either, which proves that the magic circle that Qingxu Sect has been operating for so many years is still working. Although Emperor Xia Huangren helped us dispel the dirty atmosphere  . But after all, it is beyond the reach of the whip. It is not that easy to destroy the Qingxu Sect in one fell swoop."

    "What should we do?" Zhang Zhijiang could already feel the murderous aura nearby, and asked Gao Feng with a solemn expression.

    Gao Feng smiled slightly.  Without speaking, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi between his fingers drew a rune in mid-air.  This rune is much more complicated than the phantom rune. The power flowing on each rune seems to be like countless lightnings falling from the haze. The silver snakes dance wildly and hissing sounds are endless.  The dark golden light around the silver snake is swallowing or spitting out, extremely strong.

    After a long battle, Gao Feng seemed to be struggling to draw such runes in mid-air. He tried his best with every stroke. Only when he finished the last stroke did he let out a sigh of relief, as if he had completed some kind of masterpiece.  The phantom sounds around him were omnipresent, Jie Jie laughed strangely, and the filthy breath reappeared, transforming into an unprecedented monster in mid-air.  The figure is still a little blurry, but both Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang believe that when this monster gathers and takes shape, it will definitely be extremely powerful.

    As Gao Feng finished his last stroke, he put his hands behind his back, as if he no longer needed to take action.  Yuexiang, who was standing behind Gao Feng, saw Gao Feng's fingers trembling slightly, and knew that Gao Feng had reached the end of his strength. All his innate Hunyuan Qi was used to draw that rune, but he didn't know what the rune did.  What's the use?

    "Is this a death struggle?" The phantom's voice seemed to come from the body of a monster condensed in mid-air, or appeared in a mountain peak. I didn't know where it was at all, or maybe it was everywhere?

    "It was originally a way to die together in the end, but I didn't expect Emperor Xia to help. Hey! What's the hurry? You'll find out after playing." Gao Feng's tone was exceptionally relaxed, even a bit like Meng Lang.  Continuous and huge pressure pressed on Gao Feng's shoulders, and his iron-clad nerves were about to break.

    "Hey!" Huan Huan, like Gao Feng, said coldly and stopped talking.  Countless black auras appeared from the mountain peaks, carrying a stale and musty smell.  On the fourth floor of Qingxumen Mountain Gate, Gao Feng saw the corpses of countless children piled up under the collapsed temple. At that time, Gao Feng knew that Qingxumen had planned for many years to accumulate this kind of aura.  Maybe just relying on the massive deaths of people in the five southern states and counties of Daxia in the past few days has accumulated a huge black and filthy aura.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s view, the Qingxu Sect does a lot of evil.  But the foresightedAfter all, after so many years of hard work, it is inevitable that you will feel in your heart that to achieve great things, you still need to have a persevering heart.  If not, it will definitely not happen.  Even if he has done many evil deeds, look at the Demon Lord Jiuyou. For so many years, he has even ignored the laws of heaven and earth and opened up the gap between the laws of heaven and earth in order to pursue the fairy mountain.  The same is true for Jiuyou Sect, and for the Great Xia Royal Family, haven't every generation of emperors been working hard to manage it over the years?

    Everything happened almost at the same time. Thinking of this, Gao Feng inevitably lost his mind.

    The complex runes in front of Gao Feng began to rotate on their own, and the silver snakes with dark golden light around them began to sway in the night wind, as if roaring at the monsters gathering in the air.

    "Come in!" Gao Feng squeezed the last innate Hunyuan Qi from his body and spread it all over the platform on the top of the mountain. The rune seemed to understand Gao Feng's meaning, and fell down very obediently, landing in the dark golden light.  It's as if a master craftsman carved this rune on the top of the mountain, as if it were lifelike.

    As the complicated runes with a touch of ancient meaning fell, countless lights appeared in the entire mountain peak, as if countless soldiers heard the general's call, jumped up in anticipation, quickly gathered into formation, and rushed towards the enemy.

    Except for Gao Feng, everyone was stunned and didn't know what had changed.  Why did the entire mountain peak change so drastically as Gao Feng's rune fell?

    Countless dark golden rays of light raged through the mountain peak with the power of thunder and lightning, as if the mountain peak was lit up by lightning from within.  What kind of rune can have such powerful power?

    Gao Feng stood on the mountain peak with his hands behind his back, looking up at the monster formed by the filthy black breath in the air, and said loudly: "God's way, so many wasted lives must be repaid!"

    Although the phantom's voice was the same as Gao Feng's, it sounded panic-stricken at the moment, floating around the entire mountain peak.  "What exactly is this!"

    Gao Feng said lightly: "From the moment I entered the mountain gate, I noticed that the dead living corpses and the power of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi would be absorbed by the Qingxu Gate's mountain-protecting formation. So, from that time on, I arranged  Put down countless runes, go all the way, and stay all the way. All the runes are sleeping, waiting for the call at this moment. The power of thunder and lightning and the power of innate Hunyuan Zhenqi are now your last resort.  It¡¯s a mid-attack, so you don¡¯t have any chance at all.¡±

    "Impossible! I have all your memories, how come I don't know about this!" The phantom's voice was full of fear and anger, as well as some incredible confusion.

    Gao Feng thought for a while and said with a smile: "Perhaps the memory of the power of thunder and lightning that I obtained cannot be copied even by the formation of Qingxu Daozu, so the memory of the thunder and lightning spell that I have done cannot be copied either. This  I already tried it when I fought you, you don¡¯t have the power of thunder and lightning. So, you are just an incomplete copy of me."

    At this point, Gao Feng seemed extremely tired, and his voice became softer, and he said: "So many years, how many lives have been wasted. For the sake of self-interest, you can actually do this, it is really outrageous. I really think that strength is the most important thing in the world.  powerful?"

    With that said, Gao Feng raised his head, seemed to be looking at the non-existent Taoist Qingxu, and said loudly and firmly: "You are wrong!"

    you!  wrong!  Got it!

    The sound echoed repeatedly in the mountains where Qingxu Gate is located. It did not get smaller, but became louder.  Gao Feng was not reprimanding the illusion on the other side, but reprimanding Taoist Qingxu who did not know where he was.  you!  wrong!  Got it!

    As Gao Feng roared, continuous explosions sounded throughout the mountain. Countless silver snakes chased the overflowing black aura. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi enveloped the entire mountain. The monsters gathering in mid-air could not be reached.  The subsequent power dissipated in the air after a burst of distortion.  The dissipated black mist was immediately enveloped and dispersed by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were stunned as they looked at the earth-shaking changes happening around them, not knowing what to say.

    There was a shrill scream, and immediately the surrounding area became quiet, and even the whimpering mountain wind became much gentler.  Gao Feng's mountain-like body suddenly arrived without any sign.  Yuexiang quickly ran forward and held Gao Feng in her arms.  Looking at Gao Feng's face as golden as paper, his whole body trembling uncontrollably, and the unspeakable fear in his heart, two lines of tears fell down.

    Tears hit Gao Feng¡¯s face and flowed into Gao Feng¡¯s mouth.  Zhang Zhijiang said disapprovingly: "Why are you crying? It's just exhaustion. This kind of full-strength squeezing of one's own potential is dangerous for a while, but it will still be beneficial after waking up. Don't worry, you won't die."

    When Yuexiang heard Zhang Zhijiang say the word "death", she turned around and glared at Zhang Zhijiang.  Zhang Zhijiang shook his head helplessly and smiled bitterly.  Black Wolf also seemed very tired.Lying on one side, Zhu Yan couldn't wake up no matter how busy it was outside, snoring like thunder.

 Text Chapter 669 The Army Arrives

    Gently stroking Gao Feng's face, Yuexiang felt relieved when she saw that Gao Feng's breathing was steady and his trembling body gradually recovered.  Knowing that I was flustered just now, I seemed to have wrongly blamed Zhang Zhijiang.  But there was no time to deal with Zhang Zhijiang's rude man. He was worried about the mountain wind. Although he knew that Gao Feng's muscles and bones were tempered in every possible way and was not afraid of the night wind, he still took off the big cloak on his shoulders and covered Gao Feng.

    The night is quiet, there is no sound of fighting, and there is no smell of filth.  After experiencing the chaotic battle in the wilderness and the hard battle at Qingxu Sect, everyone was extremely tired and slowly fell asleep.

    It was a very deep sleep, and until the red sun rose, everyone was still sleeping in confusion.  The nerves that had been tense began to relax until this moment, and they didn't realize that it was getting dark at all.

    The people of the five states and counties in southern Daxia have turned into living corpses, turning into the black aura of the Qingxu Gate. Even some hidden monsters have not been spared.  At this time, the surroundings were quiet, with only the mountain breeze blowing. It was quiet and peaceful, with no ghostly appearance at all.

    Zhang Zhijiang woke up suddenly for some reason.  He raised his ears and listened carefully, as if there was something important in the mountain breeze.

    Soon, Zhang Zhijiang looked serious and called Yuexiang.

    Yuexiang didn¡¯t sleep soundly. She woke up immediately after hearing Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s call and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhang Zhijiang frowned and said: "This is a signal from the border soldiers in the West Desert. The general from the Dragon Realm we met before going up the mountain was from the border soldiers in the West Desert. Using this most urgent signal to convey a message must have been what we saw at that time."  Come to me, I know I can understand. I don¡¯t know what else is going on.¡±

    Gao Feng also woke up and slept all night.  Although the whole body is still a little dizzy and the innate Hunyuan Qi in the body has not recovered much, it is considered that there is no need to continue to faint.  Hearing what Zhang Zhijiang said, he got up in Yuexiang's arms, took off the cloak that Yuexiang was covering on his body and put it on Yuexiang, and said, "In that case, let's go and have a look."

    Among Gao Feng and his party, Zhang Zhijiang was the most seriously injured. Gao Feng looked at Zhang Zhijiang carefully and examined Zhang Zhijiang's injuries.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is somewhat dim.  Shine on Zhang Zhijiang.  Several fatal wounds on his body were no longer bleeding.  Even Zhang Zhijiang's knotted intestines didn't know when they returned to normal.  The internal organs have shown a tendency to recover. Judging from his condition, the injury should be healed within ten days.

    Not only is the power of the innate Hunyuan Qi, Gao Feng knows that the ability of the innate Hunyuan Qi to repair his own body is naturally extremely powerful, but its effect on others is far less than that of himself.  Zhang Zhijiang can recover so quickly.  He probably defeated me.  It is relevant to understand the way of life and death.  But no matter what, he is still the same rude man.  There is no sign of any post-enlightenment change at all.

    Zhang Zhijiang said impatiently: "I've been told that I can't die, so hurry down the mountain. This kind of military order from the border soldiers in the Western Desert is rarely used. Once it is applied, something big will happen."

    Gao Feng smiled and didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.  The Qingxu Sect's formation was broken, and the Butterfly Noble Phantasm returned to normal. Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan were put into it, and the wings of the soaring armor on their backs opened and they flew down the mountain.

    Since he knew that the strange sound was the signal from the border soldiers in the Western Desert, Gao Feng carefully distinguished it in the mountain wind, and it was not difficult to hear it clearly.  Following the sound, Gao Feng found a West Desert border soldier who was shouting "  The scout who delivers the message.

    Seeing Gao Feng and others, the scout opened the scroll in his hand. After repeated confirmation, he explained the situation to Gao Feng.  Last night, General Cao Guozhen narrowly escaped death. After withdrawing his troops and returning to camp, he received an urgent report from the nearest prefecture and county, saying that he was looking for Gao Feng and others.  General Cao Guozhen sent out all his scouts and cast a wide net to search for him.  After searching all night, the scout finally saw Gao Feng and others, and the scout couldn't help but feel happy.  Not to mention the reward for returning, just searching for the living corpses everywhere in this area is enough to make people collapse.

    Anyone would be happy that this drudgery is finally over.

    Gao Feng asked a few more questions casually. Seeing that the scout didn't know anything more, he asked for the direction of the military camp. He took out a sword he made casually from the butterfly treasure and handed it to the scout, saying  : "I'll give it to you." After saying that, he unfolded his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew towards the military camp.

    With the intention of not seeking merit but seeking no faults, the scout did not expect that Gao Feng would also receive a reward.  I was slightly disappointed when I saw that it was not gold or silver.  Gao Feng spread his wings and flew away, holding the sword and examining it carefully. This sword looked a little strange.  Then with a wave, the spear he was holding broke without making any sound.

    Is it some kind of treasure?  The young scout was confused. It seemed that he hadn't started yet. How could he be so sharp?  The sun shines on the sword, reflecting a bright golden light.The truth is this kind of light. The young scout saw it once. A group of merchants quarreled over some trivial matters at the place where the merchants gathered. They were dissatisfied with each other and competed for treasures.  Finally, there was a weapon that looked inconspicuous, but glowed with such light that shocked the entire audience.  what do you say that is?  The young scout was a little excited, searching carefully for a trace of long-lost memory in his mind.

    correct!  It¡¯s gold tattoo!

    The young scout's hands were trembling and he almost cut the horse beside him. He was so excited that he couldn't stop the stars in his eyes.  Could it be that the weapon this young man gave out casually was actually a weapon made of gold?  Doesn¡¯t it mean that every warrior or Taoist treasures the gold pattern very much?  Why would that young master so casually reward himself with a sword made of gold patterns?

    The young heart is beating.  Gao Feng forgot about this matter in the blink of an eye, unfolded his wings of flying armor and flew towards Cao Guozhen's military camp.

    In the time of a stick of incense, the murderous intent is clear, and the military camp with a neat military appearance is right in front of you.  Gao Feng fell and released Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and others from the Butterfly Treasure.  Because Zhang Zhijiang was seriously injured, Gao Feng still wanted to let Zhang Zhijiang breathe more. The atmosphere in the military camp was Zhang Zhijiang's favorite.

    After identifying themselves, Cao Guozhen and his generals respectfully greeted Gao Feng at the gate of the camp.  As soon as they entered the camp gate, the troops and horses around them panicked, and there were vague signs of bombing the camp.  Cao Guozhen smiled bitterly. One night was enough for Cao Guozhen to understand Gao Feng's life experience.  Gao Feng is a descendant of the Gao family of Fengtianhou. He is a young man who has risen like a meteor recently. In just a few years, his popularity has overwhelmed all the young talents in the capital.

    Especially when the Qingzhou teleportation array sent a secret message eight hundred miles away to deliver something that Emperor Xia Huangren wanted to give to Gao Feng, Cao Guozhen's heart became even more intense, and his desire to make friends became stronger.  If you want to restore the title of your ancestors, how can it be possible without the emperor's close ministers?  This time he achieved military success, which was only part of it.  If you can make friends with this young master from Fengtianhou Mansion, then your future will naturally be limitless.

    What¡¯s more, Cao Guozhen had never heard of a weapon from the Demon War Temple that a rune master could modify or strengthen.  As for whether there was a relationship between Zhan Mo Temple and Mr. Gao, Cao Guozhen only speculated in his mind. He was afraid that Gao Feng had any taboos and did not dare to ask.

    Originally, I wanted to seek good luck, but as soon as I entered the camp gate, the horses of the cavalry battalion one mile away were startled!  Isn't this causing trouble for me?  Cao Guozhen cursed secretly in his heart, but with a bit of embarrassment on his face, he ordered the general to organize the cavalry camp.

    Gao Feng smiled slightly, reached out to pick off Zhu Yan from Hei Lang, and returned it to the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  He patted the black wolf on the head again and said: "Control your breath a little, don't scare the war horse."

    The black wolf didn¡¯t say anything. He wagged his tail like a big dog and calmed down his breath.

    After a while, there was a burst of shouting, and the war horses in the military camp were reluctantly gathered up without causing greater commotion.  Cao Guozhen said with some embarrassment: "I made Mr. Gao laugh."

    Gao Feng waved his hand and said, "It's none of your business. What news do you have for me?"

    "Master Gao, come to my tent and speak. It's the emperor's order." Rude men like Cao Guozhen are not like those princes in Zhongjing City who talk in clich¨¦s. Even if they want to say a few words, they can't understand it at all.  I felt very funny in my heart.  Gao Feng did not try to embarrass Cao Guozhen, thinking in his heart what Emperor Xia Huangren wanted to say to him.  The bright yellow light of the meteor on the top platform of Qingxumen still made Gao Feng feel lingering fear. Although he had won, Gao Feng always felt a little uneasy in his heart.  It goes without saying that Emperor Xia Huangren was powerful, but he would not help him so frequently.

    There must be something big hidden behind it. Gao Feng was silent, guessing that it might have something to do with Taoist Qingxu.

    Arriving at Cao Guozhen's handsome tent, Cao Guozhen asked the guards on his left and right to retreat, took out a roll of bright yellow silk, bowed and said, "Master Gao, please take a closer look."

    "Oh?" Gao Feng was a little confused. Could it be that Cao Guozhen didn't know the content?  Cao Guozhen was also surprised, but after thinking about it, he understood.  This young man who was rising like a shooting star had never seen the royal pomp.  Not to mention Gao Feng, even he himself had never seen a teleportation array expending a lot of manpower and material resources to transmit a will.  What's more, there is a faint flow of heaven and earth energy in this decree, and it is probably some strange object.

    Cao Guozhen explained briefly, bowed and left.  Gao Feng, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang stayed in the handsome tent.  Zhang Zhijiang smiled and said: "Damn it, for so many things, it is better to go to the West Desert. The sky is high and the emperor is far away, and there is no emperor or old man bothering me every day."

    Gao Feng smiled and said nothing.  Opening the bright yellow silk cloth, there is a jade box inside.  Gao Feng would not care about the treasures in this world.  Opening the jade box, a brand new talisman was placed in the jade box.

 Text Chapter 670: Immortal Mountain Transformation

    Taking out the talisman paper, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was injected into the talisman paper. A bright yellow light echoed the dark golden light, and several light pillars rose from the ground.  The light and shadow of Emperor Xia Ren appeared in front of Gao Feng. Judging from the location, it should be the inner study room of the palace. Gao Feng had been there once.

    Emperor Xia Huangren was sitting behind the desk, but there was nothing unusual about his face.  Emperor Xia Huangren's voice was a little tired and he said: "Gao Feng, when I came back from the wilderness, I sent your group into the teleportation circle again and went to Yuezhou. But the situation has changed, and the matter of rescuing King Qin may change.  ¡±

    Speaking of King Qin, Emperor Xia Huangren's expression darkened obviously, and then he continued: "The Demon Lord Jiuyou was killed by me and the Sword Master in the wilderness, but Taoist Qingxu had already calculated it by using some powerful magic that could reach the whole world.  He wants to create a large area of ??death in the entire Southern Wilderness, gather the death energy, and inject it into King Qin's body. Then he will bring alive a Nine Nether Demon Lord, a Nine Nether Demon Lord who will obey his orders."

    Emperor Xia Huangren¡¯s words seemed like a thunderbolt falling from the sky, hitting Gao Feng directly on the head, causing Gao Feng¡¯s mind to become confused for a moment.  If it weren't for that figure and the aura of Emperor Xia Huangren, Gao Feng would even suspect that this was just a clumsy joke.

    In the wilderness, I clearly saw the fire demon that had transformed into a flame giant transform into a human form, gather the luck of the Nine Netherworld, and become the new Nine Nether Demon Lord.  But Emperor Xia Huangren said that Qingxu Daozu had already calculated this through some kind of magic, and wanted to kill a large number of people in the world, create death energy, and pour it into King Qin's body

    This kind of thinking and this method is simply crazy!

    Emperor Xia Huangren continued: "According to the fortune telling from the Taoist Academy, Taoist Qingxu should be in the Southern Wilderness now. Gao Feng, King Qin can save him, but if luck dictates, if notjust kill him."

    A sad look appeared on the face of Emperor Xia Huangren, and then he became tougher, "Remember, we must not let Taoist Qingxu succeed. This time is different from what I told you before, there is a hollow under the jade box  Golden Hydrangea, when you meet Taoist Qingxu, crush the Hydrangea and I will go there in person."

    At this point, the light and shadow gradually dimmed, and the figure of Emperor Xia Huangren twisted a few times and then disappeared.  There was silence in Cao Guozhen's handsome tent, as if everyone could hear their own heartbeat.  What Xia Huangren said was too unbelievable, but it was confirmed by previous experiences, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    Zhongjing City was in chaos, and the ancestral spirit possessed "Wei Wang Hongyang". Qingxu Daozu repeatedly took action among them. First, he helped "Wei Wang Hongyang" mess up Zhongjing City, and later he rescued "Wei Wang Hongyang" when he absorbed the blood essence of the Hong family.  King Qin.  It was precisely because of this that "King Hong Yang of Wei" was defeated by Emperor Ren of Xia.  But then the King of Qin was kidnapped, which made Gao Feng puzzled.  But now it seems all very natural.

    ???????? Could it be that Qingxu Daozu had planned all this?  In the Taoist temple, Gao Feng heard Deng Tianshi tell him some things about divination, but he did not expect that Taoist Qingxu's divination was so magical that it actually led to the death of Jiuyou Demon Lord, one of the top five in the world.  They can all predict it and are prepared in advance.

    It seemed as if a cold wind was blowing. Although Gao Feng was not afraid of the severe cold, he couldn't help but shiver.

    Southern Wilderness, why did Qingxu Daozu go to Southern Wilderness?  The southern wilderness is remote and sparsely populated. If you want to accumulate death energy, it seems that all the states and counties in Daxia are good choices.  Is Emperor Xia Huangren's words untruthful or is Taoist Qingxu having other intentions?  Gao Feng fell into deep contemplation.  From what Emperor Xia Huangren said, King Qin probably couldn't save himself. Taoist Qingxu was so ambitious that he wanted to create a Jiuyou Demon Lord.  Without Jiuyou's luck, where would the Nine Nether Demon Lord come from?

    Gao Feng originally wanted to laugh at Taoist Qingxu to relieve the pressure in his heart.  Unexpectedly, a thought floated through his mind, and a smile condensed on his face - a big hand appeared out of thin air in the fairy mountain and tore off the black mist on the body of the Nine Nether Demon Lord. Later, the remaining mist shrouded the body that turned into a flame giant.  Only then did the Balrog turn into a human form and become the new Nine Nether Demon Lord.  Could it be that Taoist Qingxu was also thinking about the Immortal Mountain?

    Calm down and slowly take out the golden hydrangea from the jade box.  Gao Feng carefully placed it close to his body. After the battle at the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng knew that strong men could temporarily seal the Noble Phantasm. Putting the Golden Hydrangea in the Noble Phantasm was extremely dangerous, so it was better to keep it close to him.

    Then what?  Naturally, you need to restore your innate Hunyuan Qi first. At the very least, you must have the ability to protect yourself before you can talk about other things.  I looked back at the few people around me who had experienced life and death together. They seemed to have become stronger through the tempering of battles.  It's just that Zhang Zhijiang's injury is indeed a problem. When he goes to the Southern Wilderness, he must face Taoist Qingxu, instead of just taking a look at the movements of Taoist Qingxu and King Qin as he thought before.  This time, there must be a fierce battle.

    ??Let's go to the fairy mountain to see if there is any panacea.  At this moment, Gao Feng thought of the fairy mountain.

    He took out two red fruits from the precious phantom and handed them to Zhang Zhijiang. Gao Feng said: "Take these two red fruits in a while."

    Zhang Zhijiang was not polite to Gao Feng and accepted Zhu Guo carelessly.  Gao Feng thought for a while and asked Yuexiang to call Cao Guozhen in and said, "General Cao, could you please help us arrange a few large, quiet tents. Let's take a rest and then leave."

    Cao Guozhen didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Whatever Gao Feng wanted, he would do his best to arrange it.  Yuexiang wanted to serve Gao Feng, but Gao Feng persuaded her to leave.  This time when he wanted to enter the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng still wanted to go in quietly by himself, not that he had any secret thoughts about Yuexiang.

    Gao Feng sat cross-legged in the quiet tent, recalling the experience of this period.  Gao Feng suddenly remembered that he seemed to have been sorting out his experiences in countless battles recently, but the days had not passed at all.  A wry smile. When I was young, I wished I could be a big shot, but now that I have become a big shot, I feel very boring.

    There are countless monsters in the wilderness. After many twists and turns, the demon lord was slaughtered.  In the end, Emperor Xia Ren, Sword Lord Mr. Rui, and the four-winged and six-legged monsters from the Underworld Ghost Army joined forces, and the Nine Nether Demon Lord still did not escape his fate.  But what then?  Now Gao Feng believes more and more that Taoist Qingxu has been watching coldly behind these things, changing the direction of fate from time to time, thinking about the direction he wants.

    But does all this make sense?  Damn it!  Gao Feng thought of the child who died in his arms and cursed in his heart.  Let's go back to the Fairy Mountain to see. The Nine Nether Demon Lord entered the Fairy Mountain. Both the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, were injured. Gao Feng was very concerned about them.

    After hesitating for a moment, Gao Feng did not use the Ten Thousand Years Qiongshi given to him by the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple to restore his innate Hunyuan Qi. Instead, he took out a few Qiongshi from the Immortal Mountain and drank it.  Although according to Gao Feng's current state, the true energy in the fairy mountain cannot be improved, and even replenishing the energy in the body is extremely reluctant and slow.  However, the figure of Taoist Qingxu was pestering the road ahead like a tarsal maggot, so Gao Feng was careful to leave a trace of a backup plan.

    Ordinarily, the effect of Yuan Jing would be better, but thinking of the little monkey's appearance when eating Yuan Jing, Gao Feng thought about it and chose Zhen Yuan Qiongshi.  With a family and a family to support, life is not easy even though the fairy mountain is at my back.

    The true essence Qiongshi melts in the mouth, and the vitality of heaven and earth is transformed into the innate Hunyuan True Qi in Gao Feng's body.  The five pieces of True Qiong Shi only replenished about half of the vitality, and the time consumed was much longer than that of Ten Thousand Years Qiong Shi.  By the time Gao Feng finished absorbing the vitality in Zhenyuan Qiongshi, night had fallen.

    Before entering the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng used his senses to explore the surroundings. Cao Guozhen indeed had superhuman means to organize the army.  After nightfall, the entire military camp could only hear the footsteps of soldiers patrolling back and forth, and there was no noise at all.  The aura on Zhang Zhijiang's body gradually stabilized, Yuexiang was comprehending the power of the eight-tailed realm, and everything was very quiet.  Gao Feng calmed down and began to enter a trance state.

    But the fairy mountain seemed to refuse Gao Feng's entry, and every time an extremely gentle force pushed Gao Feng out.  It's as if there is an invisible force surrounding the fairy mountain, which is completely sealed.

    Gao Feng had also encountered this situation before, and without thinking much about it, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi enveloped him, making him more like the pure innate vitality between heaven and earth.  This time there were no more changes. A huge attraction appeared in the fairy mountain and sucked Gao Feng in.

    Entering the Fairy Mountain, as usual, he appeared at the foot of the Fairy Mountain.  Gao Feng hoped to have the opportunity to look at the old black wooden coffin on the top of the Fairy Mountain to see how it was different from the coffin at the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate, but unfortunately he could not do so.

    But it¡¯s okay, if you really fall from the mountain, there will be no nine-tailed fox catching you below, so you don¡¯t even have to think about the consequences.

    The fairy mountain has changed its appearance. It turns out that the foot of the fairy mountain is covered with flowers, plants and trees. When the breeze blows, the refreshing fragrance of flowers and plants fills the nostrils.  But now Gao Feng's eyes were filled with metallic luster. Every flower, grass and tree seemed to be made of metal, with dense runes engraved on it.

    Is it because the Nine Nether Demon Lord entered the Immortal Mountain?  Gao Feng couldn't understand and didn't want to think about it. He would naturally have an explanation when he saw the nine-tailed sky fox.  Looking at a sea of ??runes undulating in front of Gao Feng, countless runes seemed to form an even larger rune formation.  Looking at this handiwork, Gao Feng immediately remembered that when the Nine-tailed Sky Fox fought against the Nine Nether Demon Lord, the mist spear left countless runes and unknowingly turned into another huge rune formation.  I just don¡¯t know why the nine-tailed fox set up such a huge formation this time.

    Looking up, there are countless runes looming in the white mist surrounding the fairy mountain.  Gao Feng sighed a little, it was really a big deal, or else the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was so bored that he arranged it in the fairy mountain.?Such a huge rune formation.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 671 A strange scene

    Gao Feng suddenly felt a sway under his feet, and the entire fairy mountain, together with the ground at the foot of the fairy mountain, undulated slightly as if floating on the sea.  Gao Feng felt a little strange, and then he realized that it felt like the entire fairy mountain was moving with one person's breathing.  With Gao Feng's current cultivation level, he would not feel afraid even when facing some of the most powerful people in the world.  But this feeling of moving with breathing reminded Gao Feng Mouran of the big hand appearing in mid-air on the top of the fairy mountain. The lines on the hand seemed to be carved by fate, writing mountains and rivers.  Under such pressure, even Gao Feng still felt trembling.

    After a brief glance, Gao Feng raised his feet and walked up the mountain.  Most of the scenery in Fairy Mountain has turned into runes, but the Zhuguolin on the mountain road is one of the few places that has not changed.  Gao Feng walked to the Zhuguolin and saw the tree demon in the Zhuguolin looking furtively in the forest. He smiled and waved his hand and said, "It's me."

    Seeing that Gao Feng was alone, the tree charm in the Zhuguo Forest had the courage to walk out, followed by two identical children. The three of them looked around all the way, for fear that someone would follow Gao Feng in this time.

    Gao Feng looked helpless and said, "I'm the only one coming in this time, don't worry."

    ¡°The last class scared me to death.¡± Old Shumei Zhu Guolin said with a trace of fear on her face, patting her heart.  The two children behind him grabbed the corners of Zhuguolin's old Shumei's clothes and refused to let go. They hid behind the old Shumei and seemed to be even less courageous than the old Shumei.

    "Why are there two children?" Gao Feng became interested when he saw that the two children looked exactly the same before they dodge.

    "The vitality of heaven and earth contained in the Zhu Guo that has been extinct in the Middle Ages given by Your Majesty is too pure and powerful. I" As he said that, the old Shumei of Zhu Guolin seemed a little excited and let the two children out behind him.  Salute to Gao Feng in turn.  Gao Feng smiled and waved his hand, seeing that the two children were four or five years old, with fair features and fair features, and had no resemblance to the old Shu Mei of Zhu Guolin.  Gao Feng thought to himself, is it possible that these two children will become like you when they grow old?

    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Zhu Guolin Lao Shumei saluted while looking at Gao Feng furtively.  Gao Feng saw that Lao Shumei's face was full of thoughts, and he felt funny in his heart, so he didn't point it out. He turned around and walked up with a smile, "I have something to do outside, let's talk about it next time."

    He was about to face Taoist Qingxu, and Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. The Zhu Guo in the Middle Ages was extremely effective, and it might have been of great use at that time, but he didn¡¯t dare to give it to the old tree charm now.  On the second floor, the ruins of the War Demon Temple seemed to be the same as when I left, and they were not in good order.  Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, had gone somewhere, and the entire second-floor platform seemed extremely empty and desolate.

    Gao Feng did not stop and continued walking upward.  There is no difference between the clouds on the second layer and the third layer above. They are all filled with runes.  Gao Feng didn't know how long it had been since he went out to the fairy mountain this time. Why did the Nine-tailed Sky Fox draw so many runes?

    Passing by Qiongshitian pine forest, I heard the sound of long swords piercing the air in the forest and the sound of Song Baisheng teaching sword practice.  Gao Feng didn't bother Song Baisheng. He hadn't seen the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, so he felt uneasy anyway.  Although seeing the huge formation set up by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, I guessed that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was not seriously injured and might have recovered a long time ago, but in his heart he wanted to see the two of them.  In Gao Feng's heart, they are as hard to let go of as someone close to him.

    Going up to the third floor, Gao Feng saw a ** year-old girl standing on the platform looking at him.  Seeing that timid appearance, but with some weird elf in it, Gao Feng was stunned. This child looked very familiar, but he was not a tree spirit child.  In a daze, the little girl stretched out her hand and said, "Take out the little sword Mr. Rui gave you."

    It was only at this moment that Gao Feng realized that in the light and shadow on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain, he had seen the nine-tailed sky fox as a child.  Hearing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox reaching out to ask for the fairy mountain sword pendant, Gao Feng did not doubt that he was there. He took off the small sword pendant from the dragon binding rope and handed it over with both hands.

    The little girl put the small sword pendant in her hand and played with it.  After a few breaths, he looked at Gao Feng and said with a smile: "You kid, you are so quick at using it, you actually asked me to help your little fox fight."

    "Isn't there no way around it? I was busy drawing runes to infiltrate into the Qingxu Sect's mountain-protecting array. I had to be careful not to trigger the Qingxu Sect's array." Gao Feng faced the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  , I feel close to him and speak very relaxedly and casually.

    The little girl fiddled with the fairy mountain sword casually and said: "You used this sword improperly. It was injured by the Jiuyou Demon Lord at that time. On the Qingxumen Mountain Road, you kept using it. Fortunately, you didn't use it in the end.  Take it out to deal with the illusion, otherwise it will definitely break. After it is broken, there will probably be no chance to get this rune."

    "What should I do?" Gao Feng had just used the runes on the fairy mountain sword smoothly, but he didn't expect that the nine-tailed sky fox wasAfter telling himself that he couldn't use it anymore, and when he was about to go to Southern Wilderness to face Taoist Qingxu, Gao Feng suddenly felt a sense of loss in his heart.

    The little girl put away the fairy mountain sword and said: "I'll go to the craftsman Saint Lu Gang to discuss it. The fox clan's blood curse has been used before, but it disappeared immediately after one time. The sword master's small sword is made of a special material, and there are  With the aura of the Sword Master and various coincidences, there is only such a weapon engraved with the blood curse of the Fox clan left in the world. You can use it a few times, which is already a great blessing."

    With that said, the little girl said with a little regret: "I thought I could go out and have a look, but alas, I haven't had this opportunity recently."

    Gao Feng had no choice. He suddenly thought of something and asked directly: "Senior, why did you transform this time? It was always in the original form before."

    When the little girl heard Gao Feng's question, a look of worry appeared on her strange face, and she said, "I thought that guy wouldn't wake up so quickly, but first the bastard underground took advantage of him, and finally let him  Continue to sleep, you met another one here. The slightly greater power in the fairy mountain now will be felt by that guy, and it will be better to turn into a human form at will. At least you don't have to restrain your power all the time, boring  Very."

    "What is that?" Gao Feng blurted out the question without even thinking about it.

    "A person related to that guy." At this point, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox suddenly remembered something and said more cautiously: "Don't think about that guy. After being manipulated by the Nine Nether Demon Lord, even though the guy above  I managed to seal it, but the state is not stable. Even a small amount of force may make him wake up. Even if you just think about it, it is possible."

    Gao Feng was shocked. Think about it, is this considered power?  Can it also awaken the guy in the black wooden coffin on the top of the mountain?

    "Besides, you have rarely entered the Immortal Mountain recently. Even if you have to come in, you must control your aura, otherwise it will be bad if the guy wakes up." The nine-tailed sky fox said seriously, and Gao Feng nodded repeatedly.  The big hand that suddenly appeared in mid-air tore apart the general Jiuyou's luck.  The Nine Nether Demon Lord in his heyday was completely vulnerable to a single blow. If he woke up completely

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore, but the more he thought about it, the thought kept appearing everywhere in his mind.  He had no choice but to forcefully change the topic, "Senior, Emperor Xia Huangren said that all of this was driven by Qingxu Daozu. It is said to be divination. What can be calculated through divination?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox knew what Gao Feng meant, sneered and said: "It's a mess, can you call it divination? What you said that day was very good, the sky is clear between the sky and the earth, and everything is clear. The one in Qingxu Mountain  The guy knew that he was at the end of his strength, so he tried his best to survive. He just had some superficial knowledge and a little luck. When it comes to fortune-telling, who is better than the old guy in the snow-capped mountain temple?  . Because that old guy knew it clearly, he didn¡¯t struggle at all and found a glimmer of hope in the way of heaven. He was just reincarnated. Like the guy in Qingxu Mountain, he would die sooner or later without a complete body."

    "Emperor Xia Huangren said that Qingxu Daozu will create a new Jiuyou Demon Lord."

    "So he doesn't understand anything about the way of heaven. If it's that simple, hehe." The nine-tailed sky fox did not continue, but just laughed twice, seeming to be extremely disdainful of what Qingxu Daozu did.

    Gao Feng was dumbfounded when he heard this. Qingxu Daozu had planned foresight, step by step, and it was almost a perfect plan. How could he become so miserable with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?

    Seeing Gao Feng standing there, the nine-tailed sky fox smiled and said: "What are you asking? No matter how much you ask, I don't know. In the art of divination, if you go to the extreme, you will lose your lifespan. That idiot in Qingxu Mountain can't do it."  Where to go!"

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox continued: "You'd better not come in recently. That bitch is indeed a bit difficult to deal with, so you have to be more careful. I have some pills here, which I got out of my free time recently. You can take them.  Come on. It¡¯s better than carrying Zhu Guo around and giving it away.¡±

    Gao Feng was surprised, he didn¡¯t know much about medicinal stones.  Whether it was Deng Tianshi or Zhang Zhijiang, in addition to using the innate Hunyuan Qi to help repair the wounds, they just dropped two red fruits and tried their luck to see if they could recover.  This method is indeed a bit rough in the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox, and it is not on the table at all.

    The little girl had two more jade bottles in her hands, and threw them to Gao Feng, saying: "Your strength is already very strong. It is useless to give you some elixirs that gather the vitality of heaven and earth. They are all medicines for wounds, and there are some  A medicine that can burn your vitality in a short period of time. It¡¯s just that you have to be careful with such pills. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to use them or not. If your life is gone, why do you need so much life?¡±

    Gao Feng took the jade bottle and held it slightly warm. The gentle medicinal properties in one of the bottles could still be felt by Gao Feng even through the jade bottle, as if the entire jade bottle was filled with vitality.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 672: The Great Mechanism and the Ferocious Beast

    But the other jade bottle has a strange aura, which is strong and weak at times. Gao Feng can't think of how to describe it. This is what the nine-tailed sky fox said, which can burn one's life force for a period of time and gain greater power.  The elixir.  Qingxu Shan Yuexiang faced off against her own illusion. The illusion burned her vitality without hesitation, and her severe injuries were fully recovered.

    But there is no enhancement, this thing seems to be of little use.  Although it is a very good medicine, it seems to be just that for me.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked a little strange, paused, and sighed softly, "Now in this poor place, I don't even dare to say a word loudly. Tell me, what is this?"

    Gao Feng took a peek at the white mist around him. There were countless runes rolling in the mist, most of which he couldn't understand at all.  Don't even dare to say a word loudly You old man almost demolished this place.

    At the corner of the stone wall, Gao Feng could vaguely hear a few children talking in low voices.

    "Let's go, Lao Lu has been waiting for you for a long time." The nine-tailed fox turned around and walked towards the depths of the third level of the fairy mountain.

    The three farmhouses are still the same, and a few children in the small courtyard of the farmhouse are watching the craftsman Sheng Lugang busy coming and going.  But how could a few children endure loneliness? They whispered to each other and kept talking in low voices.  The little Qingluan fell to the side, combing its feathers listlessly with its sharp beak.

    Seeing Gao Feng coming over, Craftsman Sheng Lugang waved happily and wiped it on his clothes.  A little girl in milky white clothes ran and jumped, soaked a towel in a basin on one side, and sent it to the craftsman Saint Lugang.  Gao Feng vaguely remembered that this child seemed to be called "Xiaoyu".  It seems to be the tree charm of Featherwood in the Fairy Mountain.

    Carpenter Shenglu just touched Xiaoyu's head, feeling a little happy and a little sad. He forgot to talk to Gao Feng for a while, and just touched Xiaoyu's head and stood there in a daze.

    The nine-tailed sky fox walked over, and several children shouted: "Sister Ninth." The nine-tailed sky fox nodded, quite like a sister.  Gao Feng never knew why these tree-charming children called the Nine-tailed Sky Fox Sister Nine. It seemed to be the same as the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    "Xiaoyu, be good, sit down and be honest." The nine-tailed sky fox bent down and picked up Xiaoyu, comforting him softly.  Put it among several children.

    The craftsman Sheng Lu just came to his senses.  He gently wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve, pointed to the stone bench in the small courtyard, and said, "Come on, I've been waiting for you for a long time."

    Gao Feng glanced at what the craftsman Sheng Lugang was making.  Just like what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said.  It's a puppet.  The appearance has been issued.  The body is about five feet tall, like a goat, with a human face.  The teeth are turned upside down, looking a bit like tiger teeth, and the eyes are in the armpits, which is very strange.

    Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Gao Feng sat down and watched the craftsman Saint Lu Gang busy. Nine-tailed Sky Fox said: "Lao Lu has been thinking about it since the armor puppet was dismantled by the demon lord's resentful spirit. What should I say?  Stones from other mountains can be used to attack jade. What is there to study about those puppets of Qingxu Sect? They are all nonsense, and I feel dirty just thinking about it. However, the two metal puppets of your Demon Suppressing Division are a bit interesting, quite interesting.  To be strong.¡±

    "What kind of puppet is Senior Craftsman Saint doing?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Roe Deer Owl." The nine-tailed sky fox said casually: "Like Zhu Yan, they are extinct monsters in ancient times. There are small roe deer owls in the Fairy Mountain. Lao Lu went up to learn them specially. Lao Lu was more attentive this time. Alas,  What a crime, the Nine Netherworld Demon Lords, wait for me to go out and sweep away their Nine Netherlands!"

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t understand what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox meant. How did he make this puppet called a Roe Owl? Why was the Nine-tailed Sky Fox so angry What did this mean?

    Seeing the nine-tailed sky fox talking with an angry look on his face, Gao Feng didn't want to get involved with this bad luck. At worst, he could just wait for the craftsman Sheng Lu to ask for advice after he finished the work.

    Gao Feng had nothing to do and watched the craftsman Sheng Lugang making puppets.  The two hands were constantly carving patterns on the puppet. It was very clumsy and clumsy, but the two hands were just sketching on the puppet. The shape gradually became clearer, and the runes fell one by one.  On the puppet, water and milk entered the body of the roe deer owl.  Everything was so natural, everything was so smooth, so natural that Gao Feng couldn't see any magical means.  However, with such a simple outline, within one meal, a puppet appeared in front of Gao Feng, vivid and lifelike, as if it would pounce directly on the person to devour him in the next moment.

    Seeing that the craftsman Sheng Lu had just finished his work, Gao Feng quickly stood up and bowed his hands in salute.

    "Don't be so polite. If I hadn't seen those puppets you met in the fairy mountain, I really wouldn't have thought of such a wonderful idea." The craftsman Sheng Lugang said with a smile, the sad look on his face slightly subsided, and pointed  The puppet said: "This puppet is taken from the ancient strange beast Roe Owl. Basically, I outlined it through runes and made it all??Abilities are all engraved in the body.  "

    "" Gao Feng was so shocked by the hidden meaning of the craftsman Sheng Lugang's words that he didn't know what to say.  Did the craftsman Saint Lu just want to take these children out by himself?  I am going to the Southern Wilderness to find Taoist Qingxu. Is there anything more dangerous in the world than this?  What did he think?

    When the craftsman Saint Lugang saw Gao Feng speechless in shock, he shook his head sadly and said: "Ever since Demon Lord Jiuyou entered the Immortal Mountain, that guy has been awakened. Fortunately, Miss Jiu used the saint's great magical power to re-seal the seal.  The coffin was taken away, so it didn't cause a big disaster. But that guy might wake up at any time. It's very dangerous in the fairy mountain now. I discussed with Miss Ninth that we should let these children go out with you."

    ¡°But¡­but I¡¯m going to Southern Wilderness¡­¡± Gao Feng murmured, not knowing how to refuse.

    Carpenter Shenglu just sighed and said sadly: "I know."

    Speaking of these three words, Craftsman Sheng Lugang's expression was a little sluggish and a little guilty.  The girl in white stood up and patted the craftsman Sheng Lugang's body gently to express comfort.  Because he was too short, he could only take a picture of the waist of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, which looked a bit funny but also indescribably solemn.

    "So I made seven mechanical creations to give you for self-defense." The craftsman Sheng Lugang said.

    "Created by a mechanism?" Gao Feng didn't understand the word. Isn't it clearly a puppet?  Why did the craftsman Sheng Lu just turn into a machine creation?  I don¡¯t know what the difference is with puppets.

    "The two demon-suppressing metal puppets in your hands are also very powerful." Artisan Saint Lugang said, "When we faced the monsters in the wilderness, those two puppets played a huge role, but they still had some shortcomings.  I got some inspiration from those two puppets, went back and studied them again, and then I created seven mechanical creations."

    Speaking of machine creations, the craftsman Sheng Lugang became energetic, collected the roe deer owl on the ground, and took out another carved trinket from the treasure on his waist, saying: "The roe deer owl also needs to have one last and final thing.  I haven¡¯t done the important finishing touches. I¡¯ll explain this to you first, and go over the details with the kids.¡±

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were shining, and he stared closely at the gadget in the hand of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, which grew bigger and stood in the small courtyard of the farmhouse.

    A machine of about five feet suddenly appeared in front of Gao Feng. The whole body of the machine was made of an unknown metal, and it showed its fierceness during the transformation process.  The nine-tailed sky fox said dissatisfiedly: "Lao Lu, be quieter. It's so noisy. Be careful that guy wakes up."

    The craftsman Shenglu just rubbed his hands and stepped forward to pat the tail of the mechanism. The entire beast of the mechanism stopped obediently. Although it still looked around fiercely, it no longer released such a majestic and ferocious aura.  .

    "Let's take a look, let me tell you briefly." After Lu Gang talked about the creation of the machine, his sad expression began to fade, and the unique brilliance of a craftsman when facing the items he created seemed to be faintly exuding around him.  This is a kind of concentrated power, this is an attempt to use human power to defeat the way of heaven, this is the reason for people to survive in a crisis-ridden world for thousands of years, and this is also a kind of power.

    This is also a kind of power!  An invisible but extremely powerful force.  It is precisely because of this power that people can pass it on from generation to generation.

    "This machine creation is taken from the ancient ferocious beast Lu Wu, also called Jianwu. It has a human face and a tiger body, with nine tails behind it. Although it looks powerful, what this guy is good at is not hand-to-hand combat, but the power of wind."

    "The power of wind?" Gao Feng murmured to himself, thinking of the lightning power he absorbed on the Fairy Mountain Road.

    "Well, the simplest power of wind can be turned into a wind blade. But those little tricks are nothing in the eyes of this Lu Wu. He is an adult ferocious beast!" The craftsman Sheng Lugang talked about his proud work, somewhat  contented.  The word "adult" appeared in Gao Feng's ears like a thunderbolt.  Zhu Yan is just a ferocious beast that is still in its infancy. It shows its power in the wilderness and smashes the flame demons in the Jiuyou Land.  The mechanical creation created by the craftsman Sheng Lugang turned out to be an adult ancient ferocious beast.  It¡¯s actually an adult ancient beast!

    Lu Gang, the craftsman saint, looked at Gao Feng's face and knew that Gao Feng understood the meaning of the adult ancient ferocious beast and what kind of power it had. He continued: "The adult ferocious beast is not only powerful, but also has its own innate skills. It's a pity.  I can¡¯t show it to you, the fairy mountain cannot contain this kind of power, otherwise the guy will wake up.¡±

    "Then use Yuan Jing or something to supplement its power?" Gao Feng asked.

    "It can absorb the vitality of heaven and earth by itself and replenish it by itself. It can move for half an hour at a time, and after half an hour it needs to absorb three days of vitality of heaven and earth. Isn't it very convenient?" Craftsman Saint Lugang said with a smile.

    Gao Feng Nuonuo responded, looking at the machine creation with a human face and a tiger body in front of him,Nine tails like steel whips behind him were swaying gently. I thought in a daze that such a powerful body is not good at physical strength. How far can the power of the wind be exerted?

 Text Chapter 673: Joys and sorrows

    The nine-tailed sky fox listened to what the craftsman Sheng Lugang said, and interrupted the craftsman Sheng Lugang's words, saying: "Speak quickly, Gao Feng cannot be allowed to stay here for too long. Let me say it, Lao Lu said  These things will make you excited, and you will talk endlessly. So it is called a mechanism creation. There is no need to explain the word mechanism. All the abilities of this mechanism are completely imitated from the ancient mythical beasts, or there is no difference from the ancient mythical beasts at all, so it is called  Creation. Okay, don¡¯t show off, Gao Feng will know what¡¯s going on when you take it out and use it, why do you need to say so much?¡±

    For some reason, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's temper became irritable again. Gao Feng and Craftsman Sheng Lu Gang looked at each other and smiled bitterly at each other.

    "Okay, then I'll start dotting the eyes now. You put these mechanism creations away first and put them on the dragon-binding rope. When you use them, input the innate Hunyuan Qi and it will come out naturally." Craftsman Sheng Lu just put Lu Wu away.  , and took out five lifelike small carvings, and handed them to Gao Feng one by one, "This is called Mandrill, this is called Tiger Jiao, this is called Shanyi, this is called Rhinoceros Beast, and this is called Xiangliu."

    A total of six mechanical creations were tied to the dragon-binding rope around Gao Feng's waist.  The craftsman Saint Lugang took out the unmarked roe deer owl from the treasure phantom again, and at some point there was a pen in his hand.  The color of the pen body is a bit dark yellow and black, but it has accumulated the vicissitudes of life over the years, making it thick and dignified.

    The tip of the pen is made of the hair of an unknown animal. It is soft but not loose, and there is a little ink stain on it.  Gao Feng took a look at the color of the ink, and suddenly felt that the black ink was like a deep tunnel, exuding a strong attraction.  As if he wanted to suck his own spirit into it.  He quickly didn't dare to look again. With Gao Feng's current strong mental power and his ability to control it freely, naturally that little ink mark couldn't restrain Gao Feng.

    "That ink is Dian Cang, the magical power of creation of all things. Only Lao Lu has this point in the world. It's meaningless if you don't see it." The nine-tailed sky fox seemed a little impatient and said to Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng watched the hand gestures of the master craftsman Lu Gang attentively. The last finishing touch of the master craftsman was the hardest to see in the world.  Since the craftsman Saint Lu Gang did not hide his secrets, Gao Feng was naturally happy to learn.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being placed lightly in my mouth.  It seems that Saint Lu Gang, the craftsman, is like a scholar in the world who used his saliva to open the ink on the mulberry hair.  An ancient vicissitude that has gone through many years of wind, frost, rain, and snow appears indistinctly in the passing of the trees.  It feels very strange that there is some vitality of reincarnation in the vicissitudes of life.

    Gao Feng didn't have time to think about what this feeling was about, and watched the craftsman Sheng Lu just writing attentively.  The mulberry hairs running through my hands seemed to weigh a lot, each movement weighed a little.  All very difficult.

    The mulberry leaves flew by but they didn¡¯t point towards the eyes of the roe owl¡¯s armpit.  Instead, he ran straight to the center of the sheep-headed man's face.  As the fleeting breeze approaches.  The space in front of the roe owl seemed to spread out into rippling ripples, rippling away bit by bit in all directions.  Ripples overflowed, somewhere around Zhang Xu, the craftsman Saint Lugang.  The nine-tailed sky fox cautiously crossed its legs and tapped its fingers, eliminating the overflowing power.

    Soon, a flicker of dust touched the face of the machine creation, and a dark golden light suddenly appeared, rolling away from the roe owl's body, emitting circles of golden light.  The nine-tailed sky fox's face was serious, as if facing a formidable enemy. His hands became very fast, gathering the light that overflowed from the roe deer owl, and finally pressed his palm on the roe deer owl's back.

    The light disappeared as soon as it appeared. As the light disappeared, the roe owl gained a spiritual energy.  The craftsman Sheng Lugang also seemed to be very tired, so he didn't say much. He directly put away the roe deer owl and hung it on the dragon rope around Gao Feng's waist.

    "Okay, it's done. These seven mechanism creations can be combined into a huge mechanism, but once they are combined, they will be destroyed and should not be used if possible." Looking at the dragon rope hanging on Gao Feng's waist,  The pendant, the proud look of the craftsman Sheng Lugang faded, and he gave Gao Feng a word. He suppressed his sadness and looked back at the children behind him, and said: "After you go out, you must listen to the words of the eldest brother of the Gao family."

    These children seemed to have known something for a long time. They were a little sad when they heard what the craftsman Sheng Lugang said. Xiaoxue sobbed and said: "Grandpa, you, you really really really don't want us anymore."  ?¡±

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang shed two lines of thick tears. He looked at the six children surrounding him. They wanted to cry but did not dare to make too much noise. This kind of muffled crying made people feel inexplicably sad.

    "It's not that grandpa doesn't want you, but there's something going on in the mountains. It's very dangerous. You go out with the eldest brother of the Gao family and have fun. If the mountains are quiet, you can come back. But when you go out, you still have to reproduce and grow up.  "Yes." The craftsman Sheng Lugang opened his arms and held several children in his arms. Two lines of thick tears flowed down, across the ravines on his face, and fell on the children's heads.

    The sound of crying was suppressed and seemed to be absent, but it was extremely sad.  Xiao Qingluan wanted to fly, but the nine-tailed sky fox caught her and held her in his arms, preventing her from getting out.

    &nbsp; After a few breaths, the boy in black hugged the waist of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, turned around and stood behind the children, wiped his eyes with his sleeves, and said in a deep voice: "Don't cry, I'm just going out to play.  , What does it look like crying?"

    Look at that expression, although he is still a child, he has a bit of majesty.

    The other children stopped crying one after another and hugged Saint Lugang one by one.  I don¡¯t know when we will see each other again. The craftsman Saint Lugang brushed his rough hands over the heads of each child. He didn¡¯t want the children to see his sadness. He forced a smile and said: "That's it. In a few days  God is coming back, why cry?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked extremely irritable, as if there was an inexplicable emotion that made the girl in white feel uneasy.

    "Come on, everyone, come in." The craftsman Sheng Lugang took out a six-grid treasure phantom from the treasure phantom and let a few children in.  Every child enters and turns into a prototype. The essence of rare treasures such as gold pattern, Yuan Jing, Snow Silver, Feather Wood, Sun Essence, Yue Hua, etc. exudes a faint light, charming people's hearts in the six-frame treasure phantom.

    "Put it in the Noble Phantasm." Craftsman Sheng Lugang said, "The children can't stay in the Noble Phantasm for too long. Let them out when you get out. And Xiaoqing, you go in too."

    Little Qingluan struggled in the arms of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, calling Sister Jiu in a low voice, while the Nine-tailed Sky Fox threw him into Gao Feng's Noble Phantasm indiscriminately.

    "The stubborn Nine Nether Demon Lord, wait for me to go out and wipe out his Nine Nether Land!" The Nine-tailed Sky Fox was obviously in a very bad mood, and cursed bitterly. Although the Nine Nether Demon Lord was already dead, Jiu Nether Demon Lord was already dead.  But Wei Tianhu still hated him extremely.

    It¡¯s hard to say goodbye when we meet. The hardest thing in life is to say goodbye, let alone several children.

    "Okay, you should go out. The aura on your body is too strong in the fairy mountain, and it is difficult for me to suppress it." The nine-tailed sky fox urged Gao Feng impatiently.  This sentimental farewell scene made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox feel very bad, and it seemed that it was going to attack Gao Feng.

    Although Gao Feng was also sentimental, he had been thinking about meeting Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord. When he saw the nine-tailed sky fox chasing him out, he took the time to ask: "Where is Mr. Rui? I'll go pay a visit to Mr. Rui and I'll be there soon."  Walk."

    Unexpectedly, when Gao Feng said this, both the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang fell silent at the same time.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox hesitated for a moment, his lips moved slightly, but he didn't say anything.  The Craftsman Saint Lu Gang let out a long sigh and said: "That's it. During the battle with the Nine Nether Demon Lord, the War Demon Temple was shattered. Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, was originally just a trace of soul, attached to the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple. Zhan Demon Temple.  The devil's temple collapsed and he was severely injured, so he has turned into a soul."

    Gao Feng¡¯s surprise was no small matter. He never expected that the meditating figure sitting on the black chair in the War Demon Temple would disappear!  A feeling of weakness spread throughout his body, and his legs trembled slightly.  Gao Feng forced himself to hold back, put his hand on the table, and slowly sat down.  The whole person seemed to be evacuated in an instant, trying to catch what was gone but unable to do so.

    Craftsman Saint Lu Gang shook his head slightly and sighed: "It's useless to be sad now that he's gone. From my point of view, instead of being absorbed by that guy here, it would be better to possess Gao Feng and fight with Gao Feng.  It¡¯s a kind of rebirth.¡±

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Craftsman Saint Lu Gang and Nine-tailed Sky Fox looked at each other, as if they were studying something extremely important.

    There was a sad look on the face of the nine-tailed sky fox, as if he was explaining something to Gao Feng, or talking to himself, and said slowly: "Mr. Sword Lord Rui is a war demon, eager to fight, eager for a truly exciting battle.  , so he transformed into the Sword Master and walked in the world. That guy couldn't completely absorb Mr. Sword Master Rui into the Immortal Mountain. The real Sword Master Mr. Rui has been walking in the world, and there is just a wisp of residual soul consciousness in the Immortal Mountain.  Therefore, as soon as the War Demon Temple was destroyed and Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, was seriously injured, he turned into a soul again and survived in the ruins of the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple. It wouldn't take long for it to become the power of the Fairy Mountain and be absorbed by that guy. Although  I have arranged many rune circles, but I still cannot retain Mr. Rui's soul for too long."

    Having said this, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seemed to have made some huge decision. His left hand turned into a palm, his right hand made a fist, and his right hand hit his left hand, and he said decisively: "Okay, that's it. Let's go, Gao Feng. Follow me.  If you go to the ruins of the War Demon Temple, Mr. Rui will not refuse to possess you and walk around the world."

    When it¡¯s time to break, it¡¯s time to break without any hesitation.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox is indeed a powerful figure who commanded countless monsters in the North, and his decisions are extremely bright.  After saying that, he turned around and walked down the mountain. Gao Feng glanced at the craftsman Saint Lu Gang. Lu Gang nodded slightly and encouraged Gao Feng.

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox and Gao Feng went down the mountain one after another. No one spoke along the way, as they all seemed to be missing Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master who had left.

    Separation and separation in the world are joys and sorrows. Is this also a type of joy and sorrow in the world?

 Text Chapter 674 Roaring

    Standing next to the ruins of the War Demon Temple, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox didn't ask Gao Feng anything, and seemed to be extremely pressed for time, so he began to recite a spell.  The expression of the girl in white gradually calmed down, and the spells recited in her mouth seemed to be formed by running water, forming characters and falling on the ruins of the War Demon Temple.  The runes fell and melted into the ruins of the War Demon Temple.  The entire ruins of the War Demon Temple seemed to have regained their strong fighting spirit at this moment. Even in the ruins, the fighting spirit in the ruins revived with the spell of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    Several rays of light and shadow rise from the ground. Although it is still a ruined place, in Gao Feng's eyes, what is transformed in the light and shadow is the War Demon Temple, which is the Temple of War Demon that condenses strong fighting spirit.

    There seems to be a force urging Gao Feng to return to the Demon War Temple.  Gao Feng felt that this kind of power was very familiar to him. It was the aura of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, so he opened his heart and followed the guidance of this aura into the War Demon Temple.  The patterns carved on the roof of the War Demon Temple transformed by light and shadow became vivid as Gao Feng walked in, as if they all came alive at this moment.

    The power entered Gao Feng¡¯s body, and Gao Feng felt that there was a gentle force sucking him in from the pattern on the roof.

    Fighting, countless battles, constant fighting!  Fighting is life, fighting is the only secret!

    Standing in front of him was a giant, dozens of feet tall, with white snow behind him and a cold wind howling among the snowy peaks.  Without saying anything, Gao Feng started fighting the giant.  This feeling was very strange. Gao Feng clearly felt that he was the one fighting, but every move he made was beyond his control.  He seemed to be just a spectator, just a ray of consciousness.

    The sword shines like snow.  The fighting spirit is like a rainbow.  The vast ancient aura on the giant's body finally triggered the power of the stars in the sky to shine on him, but he was still defeated by "Gao Feng"'s sword.

    The light and shadow changed, and a huge tiger appeared in front of Gao Feng.  The aura emanating from the tiger is like the Yangtze River, more powerful than the so-called ancient ferocious beasts.  All the power seemed to condense into killing intent, which was extremely sharp and pierced Gao Feng's spirit.  The long sword was swung, and every ray of killing intent danced with the long sword, and the fighting spirit greeted him.  Extremely subtle changes.  They are colliding and intertwining all the time, walking on the edge of life and death every moment.  In the end, the tiger was defeated and "himself" drifted away.

    A Taoist appears, with runes flowing around him.  Although the Taoist robe on his body is somewhat torn.  But Gao Feng was alert.  The long sword picked off countless runes.  Until the last moment, the entire Taoist turned into runes and was greeted by the sword in "his" hand.  dismemberment.

    A warrior is almost invulnerable.  He was not wearing any armor, no protection.  But even if "his" sword stabs the warrior, it can't hurt him.  Even the sharp fighting spirit cannot enter the warrior's body, and it seems impossible to defeat him.  After trying countless methods and suffering countless injuries, "I" found the slightest chance to enter the warrior's spirit and defeat the warrior.

    "Beyond Jiuyou, Huangquan, Styx, and Jiuxiao, there are battles everywhere. Mr. Rui, the sword master in all places, has left his own footprints. This is a lifetime experience, this is a lifetime battle.

    Countless battles seemed to be experienced by Gao Feng in an instant. Countless battles passed by in an instant, and it seemed that nothing was left in Gao Feng's mind. But Gao Feng finally understood that at this time, he was the Sword Master, and he was the protagonist here.  .  Every battle here is a precious experience. I grow, feel, and understand in every battle.

    "Looking up at the roof, it's like standing under the sky, looking up at the stars. I am the war demon or sword master myself. I am extremely powerful at this moment."  It is not powerful because of the power of the War Demon or the Sword Lord, but it is powerful because of that kind of perception, that kind of desire to fight.

    An instant lasts a thousand years, an instant lasts ten thousand years.  I don¡¯t know how long it took, maybe he had stood in the light and shadow created by the nine-tailed sky fox for countless years, maybe he only had one breath here, after experiencing a battle as vast as the sand of the East China Sea, Gao Feng suddenly found himself still standing in the center of the hall,  The vivid patterns on the roof of the War Demon Temple and the transformed War Demon Temple began to look dim.  The patterns carved on the roof of the War Demon Temple turned into a figure, and the shadow was a little light, very light, very light.  At this moment, Gao Feng even felt that he was just hallucinating.

    But Gao Feng knew that was not the case, that extremely faint shadow was the War Demon!  It's Sword Master!  It¡¯s the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!  It¡¯s Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master!

    The shadow gathered all the patterns in mid-air, gathered the light and shadow of the War Demon Temple, and condensed into one, slowly walking down from mid-air.  Like a fairy mountain, Mr. Rui, the sword master of the fairy mountain, climbed down the steps.  The figure walked down, merged with Gao Feng's body, and then disappeared.

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that his mind was clear.  I have been thinking about it for thousands of years, and my mind is full of ambitions.  My own strength has not increased much, but in this life, this life seems like hiding in a drop of dew, allowing myself toPlay.  Gao Feng felt that he suddenly had an enlightenment. The innate Hunyuan Qi flowing around his body was changing in thousands of ways, and there was no way to use it.  Even if the most powerful Wujue in the world is standing in front of him at this moment, although it is difficult to defeat him, he will definitely not be able to fight back like when he faced the Demon Lord in the Immortal Mountain a few days ago.

    The figure of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, completely merged with Gao Feng and disappeared. All the auras merged with Gao Feng's aura. All the fighting spirit merged with the innate Hunyuan Qi. The War Demon Temple in the light and shadow suddenly began to collapse.

    At this moment, the entire fairy mountain suddenly trembled violently. This tremor clearly seemed to be like the earth shaking, and the mountains were trembling, but Gao Feng clearly felt in his heart that the mountain was expressing his anger.  , huge anger.

    The light and shadow disappeared, and the nine-tailed sky fox kept dancing with its hands, and the skirts of its white clothes and skirts danced with the wind, as if it was not a human being at all, but a fairy from the nine heavens descending to earth.  But the girl in white didn't have the irritability and calmness of the past, but seemed a little urgent.

    Without explaining anything to Gao Feng at all, he grabbed Gao Feng's clothes with both hands and threw Gao Feng out.

    The clouds and mist were floating around Gao Feng, and he knew that he was thrown out of the fairy mountain by the nine-tailed sky fox again.  In addition to the whistling wind, the nine-tailed fox's urgent voice sounded in my ears: "If I tell you not to come in, then don't come in. Take care of yourself and don't get seriously injured!"

    After the sound, Gao Feng vaguely heard the solemn and holy voice surrounding the black wooden coffin when the black wooden coffin was about to be pushed away after the Nine Nether Demon Lord induced the aura among the immortal mountains. He could still hear it but could not remember it.  I only know what spell the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is reciting, but I can't remember it at all.  Even now Gao Feng still can't let this sound enter his ears and enter his memory.

    The sound of the nine-tailed fox's spell was different from the feeling every time he came out of the fairy mountain.  In the past, there was no process of leaving the fairy mountain. With the push of the nine-tailed sky fox, I returned to the real world.  But this time, the whole process seemed to be extremely long. The sound of the nine-tailed fox reciting incantations spread throughout the fairy mountain. Between the intertwined voices of the nine-tailed fox, a huge roar sounded.

    Gao Feng has just obtained the power of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, and feels that he can fight against any strong person in the world, and he has already stood at the pinnacle of power in this world.  But when Gao Feng heard the roar of this life, he felt extremely frightened, as if the roar penetrated deep into his soul and made his soul tremble.

    Despite this, Gao Feng had a strange feeling in his heart. This roar seemed very familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.  Where is it?  Where is it?

    The whistling wind in my ears seemed to turn into a roar, echoing back and forth, roaring between heaven and earth.  It seemed that the heaven in the dark and the untouchable destiny trembled in this roar.  Even the voice of the nine-tailed fox reciting the incantation became intermittent and incoherent.

    Gao Feng was still thinking, and he left the fairy mountain in a daze.  Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang gathered around her at some point and were quickly dodging away.  Zhu Yan, who had fallen asleep soundly in the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, woke up and jumped out of the Butterfly Noble Phantasm, screaming.  The little monkey seemed to have heard the roar, jumping up and down, very frightened.

    The purified military camp became agitated as Gao Feng came back to his senses.  It seemed that the camp was about to be bombed. There were panicked shouts and neighing of horses everywhere, and there was chaos.  The strict military regulations are vulnerable to the power of heaven and earth. At this moment, the fear of a certain force in human nature has taken over, causing everyone to become confused and want to escape from this powerful pressure.

    Gao Feng found that although he did not use his innate Hunyuan Qi, there were electric sparks generated around him.  After moving his body slightly, the silver snake danced wildly and hissed.  The little monkey was even more frightened and had nowhere to hide, running wildly in the tent.

    Sensing the chaos in the Southern Army camp in Cao Guozhen's town, Gao Feng knew that it was because he had just emerged from the Fairy Mountain and had just absorbed the power of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and could not control it well.  Standing up, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi kept hesitating within an inch of his side. The silver snake restrained himself and returned to the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi. The dark golden light flickered on and off, and the whole tent was filled with  With great power.

    A long roar carried hundreds of miles.  The chaos in the entire military camp came to an abrupt end. Both the battle-experienced sergeants and the frantic horses prostrated on the ground after hearing the roar, and surrendered under Gao Feng's pressure.

    Stopping the panic in the military camp, Gao Feng slowly regained his strength. Countless soldiers collapsed to the ground, as if a drowning person had just been rescued from the water, breathing heavily with his mouth wide open, with sharp pulling in his breath.  The sound of bellows.

 Text Chapter 675: Treatment

    Cao Guozhen, who was originally waiting outside Gao Feng's military tent, turned pale in front of the pressure that Gao Feng unintentionally unleashed.  Although Gao Feng's power did not directly target Cao Guozhen, the power released unintentionally was still something that a Dragon Realm warrior could resist from time to time.  It wasn't until Gao Feng withdrew the pressure of his power that Cao Guozhen returned to normal. He was sweating all over his body, as if he had just been fished out of the water. A few drops of sweat gathered and dripped down the sides of his armor.

    "Master Feng" Cao Guozhen's voice was hoarse. After saying these words, he felt that he could not continue talking at all, and his whole body, including all his strength, was drained away.

    "General Cao, it was me who was practicing Kung Fu and temporarily lost my vitality, which scared you. Don't worry, everything will be fine. Go and tidy up the soldiers." Gao Feng said calmly in the military tent without even meeting him.  .  But having just experienced that kind of near-death pressure, he was in awe of Gao Feng. Even if Gao Feng now asked him to lead a rebellion with his soldiers, Cao Guozhen would probably agree in a daze.

    "How did you become so strong?" Zhang Zhijiang's body was wrapped with layers of white cloth from the military camp, wrapping his wounds.  The white cloth was faintly soaked with blood, but Zhang Zhijiang was in good spirits and seemed to be fine.

    Gao Feng waved his hand, tilted his head and pondered for a few moments, trying to understand the cause and effect of all this. He felt a little uneasy about the fact that he seemed to have awakened the guy on the top of the mountain. He didn't know if the nine-tailed sky fox could successfully seal it again this time.  Guy.

    After much deliberation, there was no result.  In a battle at that level, even I am powerless.  Thinking back to that huge palm that appeared in the air and casually tore off half of the Jiuyou Demon Lord's luck.  How powerful.  And the spell used by the nine-tailed sky fox is not the spell of the fox clan at all. The difficult and bitter spell does not have the charming temperament of the fox clan, but has a bit more of the hardship of hard work.  Gao Feng secretly speculated that it seemed to be taught to the nine-tailed sky fox by the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple.

    forget about it!  It's just confusing.  Gao Feng restrained his innate Hunyuan Qi and smiled at Yuexiang, indicating that he was fine.  Yuexiang's eyes flashed, the two of them had the same mind, and they knew what the other was going to say with a simple glance.

    Hei Lang hid in the corner of the tent and looked at Gao Feng timidly.  Only then did he stand up tremblingly and whispered: "I was scared to death."

    "What are you afraid of? It's my breath." Gao Feng said with a smile.

    "Because it's your breath. If I had another breath, I would have escaped long ago." The black wolf dog sat on the ground, its black tail wagging behind it, as if to drive away the panic in its heart.

    Gao Feng walked to Zhu Yan.  Hold the little monkey.  Put it on your shoulders.  The little monkey started to struggle a little.  Later, he seemed to feel that the aura on Gao Feng's body was one he was familiar with before, so he became quiet and squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder.  Look around.

    The little monkey ate two "soul crystals" and seemed to have swallowed up the illusion created by Qingxu Daozu's magic. It "supplied" with so much power and grew a little bigger.  The panicked look on his face still vaguely remained, but his eyebrows seemed to have grown a bit longer.

    Gao Feng thought in his mind that this kind of tricking people to encourage others to grow could not continue.  This time the little monkey is fine. It is a blessing. Let the little monkey grow up slowly.  Thinking about it, he bent his arms at a strange angle and stroked the little monkey squatting on his shoulder, as if comforting the little monkey.  The little monkey squatting on Gao Feng's shoulder seemed to be used to this method of soothing. He lay down gently and enjoyed a moment of comfort.

    The little monkey took great advantage of Gao Feng's touch and squeaked twice, expressing his happiness and joy.  Happiness and health, maybe that's it.

    At this moment, there was a burst of light and shadow in the middle of the military tent, and a familiar aura appeared.  Zhang Zhijiang was accustomed to drawing his knife to warn him, but the wound on his body affected his movements and his movements slowed down.  Gao Feng pressed his hand and signaled Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang to calm down.  This aura was familiar to Gao Feng. It should be some kind of Taoist spell.

    Sure enough, the figure of Xia Emperor Rendi appeared in the light and shadow.  Even in the light and shadow, Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to be able to see Gao Feng, and said somewhat strangely: "How come you have such a powerful power?"

    Gao Feng bowed respectfully and heard Emperor Xia Huang Ren continue to say: "This is a Taoist martial arts technique. It won't last long and consumes a lot of money, so there's no need to do it like this. Now that you've become stronger, that's good. Hurry to the Southern Wilderness.  It would be best if we can save King Qin, but if not, just kill him."

    After saying that, the light and shadow blurred for a while, and the figure of Emperor Xia Huangren disappeared immediately.  He came in a hurry and left in a hurry. He just urged Gao Feng to go to the Southern Wilderness quickly. Seeing the urgency of Emperor Xia Huangren, Gao Feng already had a little idea of ??how corrupt the current situation was.

    Thinking about it, finding Gao Feng's aura among the five southern states of Daxia, and then using the teleportation array to teleport the light and shadow to fixed points, this magical method is extremely complicated when you think about it, and it only consumes so little energy.  .

    &nbsp; Zhang Zhijiang curled his lips, said nothing, and slowly sat on the ground.  The white cloth on his body was stained red by the blood that seeped out.  Gao Feng took out the elixir given to him by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox from his treasure phantom. When he got one, he gave it to Zhang Zhijiang and said, "This is the holy medicine for healing. Take one. The sooner you get better, the sooner you can help me."

    Zhang Zhijiang took the elixir from Gao Feng's hand and threw it into his mouth without even looking at it.  The elixir melted in your mouth and turned into a stream of heat flowing down your throat. Your whole body instantly felt like you were sitting on a brazier.  The taste is like the roasted knives from the North. When it enters the throat, it feels like countless small knives are cutting randomly. It is extremely spicy and refreshing.

    With a stern look on his face, Zhang Zhijiang did not expect that the medicinal properties were so powerful, and it did not seem to be like the healing elixirs in the world that would be able to neutralize the domineering properties of the elixirs.  Simple, direct, and rough, even when it comes to healing, he has such a temper. It doesn't look like the elixir produced in Daxia, but rather like the elixir made by a powerful person among the demons in the North.

    ????????????????????????????? Use bloody murderous aura to wrap up the medicinal properties, and circulate among the body's limbs and bones.  The medicinal properties of the elixir are extremely strong, and it rushes around in the body. Although the injuries wherever it passes have been repaired to some extent, it is extremely difficult to control. Zhang Zhijiang is afraid that he will cause irreparable damage if he is not careful, so he is even more cautious.  Controls the flow of medicinal properties of the elixir to the wound.

    Seeing that Zhang Zhijiang looked cautious, Gao Feng was also afraid of any accidents. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated around Zhang Zhijiang, and he also carefully explored the changes in the injuries in Zhang Zhijiang's body.

    In an instant, Gao Feng smiled bitterly. The elixir given to him by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox could indeed be said to be a panacea. The wounds on Zhang Zhijiang's body were healing rapidly, and the external injuries suffered by the inner palace were also recovering. It only took a pill like this.  It takes time to recover.  Although he lost too much blood and could not immediately return to his most powerful state, he could still recover 70% to 80% of his strength.  But the medicine was too strong, as if it had a wild nature rushing around Zhang Zhijiang's body, trying to re-open the restraints of the bloody murderous aura.

    Gao Feng used the innate Hunyuan Qi to soothe the medicinal properties and help Zhang Zhijiang repair his wounds.  With Gao Feng's help, Zhang Zhijiang felt relieved and quietly guided the medicine to flow through the wound in his body.  Countless soreness, numbness, swelling and pain appeared instantly. Zhang Zhijiang knew that this was the wound starting to heal. These feelings were normal, but they were only aggravated several times due to the shortened time.  He gritted his teeth and forced himself to be patient, not daring to move at all.

    "Okay!" Gao Feng said after lighting the incense.  Zhang Zhijiang stood up and tore off the blood-stained white cloth on his body. The fatal wounds on his body now seemed to have left only a few horrific scars. It seemed that some ferocious beast had opened its mouth on Zhang Zhijiang's body, preparing to choose someone.  And bite in general.  But other than being a little scary, it's all fine.

    "Damn, this is such a powerful elixir. Is it saving people or killing people?" Zhang Zhijiang said with a rough smile. Although he recovered in a moment, thinking about the almost fatal medicinal properties just now still makes him feel frightened.

    However, Yuexiang smelled a hint of the wolf clan's scent from the medicinal properties that had just been dispersed. She knew that Gao Feng must have some secret contact information with the long-lost nine-tailed fox in the clan, but Gao Feng didn't tell her, and Yuexiang didn't either.  Be willing to mention these things.

    Gao Feng thought for a while in the military tent, holding his forehead and smiling bitterly. He always felt that he seemed to have forgotten something. It turned out that those charming children in Xianshan were not released.  When he thought of those children, Gao Feng couldn't laugh or cry and had a splitting headache.  But now there is no other way. When I left the fairy mountain, the guy had already woken up. The fairy mountain must be extremely dangerous, and it would be too dangerous to leave these children there.

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang said that he wanted these children to thrive outside, but he didn't know how the spirits and demons like Sun Jing Yue Hua could reproduce.

    Open the Butterfly Noble Phantasm and release the children.  The military tent became lively in an instant. Several children came out of the fairy mountain. They all seemed to be a little older, ** years old.  Xiao Qingluan cannot be called small at all. With a body of about four to five feet, it is just a big bird.

    When several children saw the strange environment around them, several girls cried loudly.  Now that he is no longer in the fairy mountain, there is no need to suppress the sadness in his heart.  After being wronged for so many days, the sadness of leaving the craftsman Sheng Lugang burst out in an instant. Several people burst into tears, leaving Gao Feng in a panic and not knowing what to do.

    Gao Feng had no experience in dealing with children. When several children cried, Gao Feng panicked and didn't know what to do.  At this time, Gao Feng would rather return to the wilderness to deal with the overwhelming monsters than coax these children.

    The little monkey seemed to remember the smell of these children, and began to look around curiously. Then he jumped directly from Gao Feng's shoulder and smelled something next to each child.  Seeing these children crying, the little monkey scratched his head and looked anxious, jumping up and down on the children.  These children?I seem to be somewhat familiar with the smell of the little monkey, but I feel sad and have no intention of playing with the little monkey.

 Text Chapter 676 Crying

    Yuexiang stepped forward to hug Xiaoyu and Xiaoxue, and comforted them after hearing the words.  Those little boys were a little better. The oldest boy in black also helped to comfort him, and occasionally scolded him. It seemed that the boy in black was the oldest and most dignified of these children.  The other children gradually became better after being spoken to a few words.

    The military tent became quiet. Gao Feng looked at the people in the room and didn't know what to say.  The craftsman Sheng Lu just asked him to take them down to the fairy mountain, but what happens next?  What to do then?  They say they want to reproduce, but at such a young age they can't take these children to fight against Qingxu Taoist Ancestor in the Southern Wilderness.

    Zhang Zhijiang felt that the tent was messy, so he hid in his tent early in the morning.  Yuexiang hugged the two girls and liked them very much. Hei Lang was chased and beaten by several children on the fairy mountain, but he did not escape with Zhang Zhijiang.  Although Hei Lang has now advanced and can talk to others, like Gao Feng, he doesn't know how to deal with these children. He squats in the corner and watches with a bit of confusion in his eyes.

    Suddenly quiet, the boy in black lifted up the blanket in the military tent and put his hands into the ground.

    A surprising scene appeared. When the hand of the boy in black was close to the ground, Gao Feng seemed to feel the cheers of the earth.  The soil on the ground turned into slightly undulating waves as a pair of small hands approached, jumping for joy and joy. The dust was slightly flying, but it did not float around. It gathered into several soil threads and wrapped around the small hands.  The surrounding energy of heaven and earth seemed to follow the dust and happily surround the boy in black, endlessly joyful.

    As the soil on the ground undulated, Gao Feng suddenly saw a mountain peak rising from the ground three inches next to those small hands.  Said it was a mountain.  It's just a small thing a few inches tall, but it looks like children drinking wine at a player's house. It looks very interesting.  Several other children came closer and squatted on the ground to watch the boy in black's movements carefully.

    The mountains are undulating and the rivers are prominent.  After a few breaths, the ground was covered with mountains and rivers, bit by bit, vivid and concrete.  Even the trees and flowers are delicately dotted with light green among the mountains. They are extremely dense. Look at each big tree carefully.  Even every blade of grass can be seen.

    "That seems to be the mountain gate of Qingxu Gate." Yuexiang pointed to a bare mountain without tree cover on the sand table where the boy in black changed the land.  and Gao Feng said.

    Gao Feng nodded. The magic of this child in black was too unbelievable. He actually transformed a sand table with a radius of thousands of miles on the ground out of thin air. He had never thought of all this before.  But.  Some places on the sand table are different colors.  Why?

    At this moment.  The boy in black retracted his hand, and the dust wrapped around his hands seemed to be taken into his body by the boy in black and disappeared.  The boy in black pointed at the sand table in front of him.  He said in a deep voice: "This is where we are. Grandpa said that we were allowed to come here for the purpose of reproducing and reproducing. However, the location we are now in is in the wilderness. There are very few people or beasts within a thousand miles."  , this is indeed the most suitable place.¡±

    Hearing this, Gao Feng finally knew what the boy in black was going to do. He smiled bitterly and thought that all the living creatures in the surrounding area had turned into living corpses because of Qingxu Daozu's ambition, and there was indeed no human habitation.  Is it true that every peck and every drink in this world has a certain number?  There seems to be no connection between the causes and consequences, but there are always some inexplicable things that are connected inextricably.

    "We grew up here. Let's gather together first to avoid any accidents. After we get familiar with each other, we can each find a suitable place." The boy in black had an unquestionable majesty in his words, and he didn't know what it was that was rare.  Made of the essence of the treasure.

    "Xiaoyu is still too young, and Qingniao is also young. You two stay here. When you grow up, Qingniao takes Xiaoyu to the nine heavens." The boy in black arranged everything one by one. Although the things were simple, they came from  A child's tone is surprising enough.

    When Xiaoyu heard that he was going to be separated from everyone, he was a little frightened and pouted.  Yuexiang had just coaxed her not to cry, but now she was about to burst into tears again.

    "Don't cry!" The young man in black said fiercely.  Xiaoyu was startled by the words of the boy in black. She looked at the boy in black with aggrieved eyes, tears welling up in her eyes.  The young man in black turned around and looked down at the sand table, as if he was studying something. However, the moment Gao Feng turned around, he saw tears shining in the eyes of the young man in black.

    "Xiaoyu, you live with your elder brother and elder sister. You are not allowed to be naughty or make trouble." The boy in black squatted on the ground, suppressing his emotions. His voice was a little hoarse. Although it was very faint, it could still be heard.  "Xiao Yu, we are still young and can't help with many things. All we can do is reassure Grandpa, Sister Ninth, and Big Brother. Do you know?"

    Xiaoyu pouted, not sure whether he understood or not, and nodded.  Tears fell with the nod, drawing an arc in mid-air.

    &nbsp; The boy in black squatted on the ground and was silent for more than ten breaths.  His shoulders shook slightly, and the mountains and rivers in the sandbox in front of him began to calm down and returned to their original state.  It was as if nothing had happened, as smooth as a mirror.

    "Okay, let's go." The boy in black stood up, walked to Xiao Yu, opened his arms and hugged Xiao Yu.  At this time, Xiaoyu finally couldn't help it and tears fell down.

    "Be obedient. Let's see you again before you leave." The boy in black patted Xiaoyu's back gently, hugged him hard, looked at Qingluan next to Xiaoyu and said, "You are the most naughty, you have to remember  Stay here, this is not your home, you can¡¯t cause trouble for your big brother.¡±

    Qingluan didn¡¯t know whether he understood or not. He stretched his neck and put it on the two of them, as if they cherished each other before leaving.

    The boy in black said nothing more, turned around and walked to the middle of the soil, waved his hand, and gradually entered the earth.

    Xiaoxue came up and lay in Xiaoyu¡¯s ear and said something unknown. Xiaoyu burst into tears and hugged Xiaoxue tightly.

    The slightly fat kid in yellow clothes wiped his tears with his sleeves, hugged Xiaoyu, and said honestly: "Xiaoyu, I broke the B-3 mechanism that grandpa made. I am timid and don't dare to admit it. Well  sorry."

    Xiao Yu was stunned for a moment, then she clenched her fist and hit the child in yellow twice, the hits became lighter and lighter, and finally she cried.

    "I will be like a man in the future, and Xiaoyu must also be strong." The child in yellow hugged Xiaoyu and disappeared into the ground.

    The children said goodbye to Xiaoyu one by one until all five children disappeared into the dirt. Looking at the somewhat empty military tent, Xiaoyu shed tears silently.

    After watching for a while, Gao Feng thought that a towering tree would grow. Unexpectedly, several children entered the land. It was still as smooth as a mirror, and there was nothing strange at all.

    "Where have they gone?" Gao Feng asked.

    "I think these children seem to be spirits transformed from the rare essences of fine gold, snow silver, sun essence, and moonlight. They will be conceived underground and wait for the right time to grow. Those of moonlight and sun essence  Human beings will form mineral veins underground, and they may not necessarily be at the location where they disappeared, but may even go to other places." Yuexiang said.

    Recalling the last words of the young man in black that we would meet again when Xiaoyu grows up and returns to the sky, Gao Feng shook his head, feeling a little uncomfortable.  Sure enough, parting in the world is full of vicissitudes. These children left the fairy mountain happily and went their separate ways in an instant. Fortunately, they were spirits transformed by the essence of the sun and the moon. If ordinary children in the world, how could they accept such a big blow.

    Yuexiang hugged Xiaoyu and comforted her with soft words.  Xiaoyu didn't say anything, just lay on Yuexiang's shoulder and sobbed softly.  Xiao Qingluan stretched out her neck and came close to Xiao Yu's face, rubbing it gently.  The feathers on his body trembled slightly, as if his heart was unbearably sad.

    Gao Feng looked at Yuexiang and thought about the countless possibilities of going to the Southern Wasteland and meeting Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.  While I was thinking, Cao Guozhen's voice came from outside the tent.

    "Master Feng, the master of the Taoist Academy sent something through the teleportation array."

    Gao Feng felt helpless.  It seems that the pressure on Emperor Xia Huangren is also great this time. Although the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City has no longer expanded after the murder of the Jiuyou Demon Lord, and it is estimated that it has been repaired, the Qingxu Dao Ancestor is once again in trouble.  The fate of the world was at stake, and Emperor Xia Huangren couldn't just sit back and watch.  Not only did he give himself a golden hydrangea, but he could come to help at any time, and the emperor's orders were delivered to him through the teleportation array regardless of consumption.

    What¡¯s new here?

    "Come in." Gao Feng sent Xiaoyu and Qingluan into the Butterfly Treasure, and asked Cao Guozhen to come in loudly.

    Cao Guozhen is also a little depressed. Master Feng is so favored. The teleportation array in Zhongjing City may not be activated once in many years.  As soon as Master Feng came, he used the teleportation array to transmit messages several times a day, even transmitting extremely heavy things.  There is really no comparison between people Cao Guozhen is not jealous. After the long sword from the War Demon Temple was simply engraved with the rune formation in Gao Feng's hand, its level was raised by two levels.  Even if he disarms and returns to his fields at this time, the princes and nobles in Zhongjing City don't know how much they will get for selling this long sword. If he doesn't say anything in his life, even if he really wants to change his title, it is not impossible.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Master Feng is too troublesome. On this day, the military camp he was so proud of actually nearly exploded twice.  Thinking of the huge coercion that later spread throughout the camp, Cao Guozhen shuddered. Such huge power was beyond his reach. Even in his dreams, he had never imagined that there would be such huge power in the world.

    Hearing Gao Feng greeting him to come in, Cao Guozhen adjusted his light armor, held the Taoist temple in his hands and teleported it to Qingzhou, and then used the fast horse to deliver the things that were reported eight hundred miles away.  Head down??, slowly walked into the military tent.

 Text Chapter 677 Qingqiu Fire Cloud

    Seeing how cautious Cao Guozhen was, Gao Feng smiled generously and said, "General Cao, there is no need to be so polite. We are guests. If there is any inconvenience, please forgive me, General Cao."

    "I don't dare. I can't even invite a distinguished guest like Master Feng. It's just inconvenient in the military camp and the reception is not good." Cao Guozhen sighed in his heart when he saw that Gao Feng was amiable and did not put on any arrogant airs.  , people say that the dragon travels thousands of miles, and the grass is blessed, and it is true.  I wanted to say a few words of courtesy, but I really couldn't speak to the gentlemen in the capital, so I managed to squeeze out a few words, my face flushed.

    "General Cao, you're welcome. You and Zhang Zhijiang are the same. They are both bold men who came from the military. These words cannot be said. It would be better to drink from a big bowl and eat meat with a big mouth. We are leaving now, waiting for the opportunity in the future.  Come back and bother General Cao." As Gao Feng spoke, he took the things from Cao Guozhen that Emperor Xia Huangren had sent through the teleportation array. He remembered something again and warned: "This rebellion is unusual, General Cao.  We should kill less people. News from the capital is expected to come soon, so General Cao should pay more attention."

    Gao Feng saw that Cao Guozhen was very polite to him, and Gao Feng was willing to make friends with such a rough man, so he said this more.

    Cao Guozhen was overjoyed. Otherwise, it would be beneficial to get in touch with the emperor's close ministers. Emperor Xia Ren's handwriting to him said that he would kill without mercy. Didn't this change?  If Master Feng hadn't reminded him that he still went on a killing spree, in the end, even though Emperor Xia Huangren couldn't say anything, he would still have to bear the anger himself, which would have been very bad.

    I just wanted to express my gratitude to Gao Feng.  I heard Gao Feng say again: "General Cao, these little guys around me have brought you a lot of trouble. I gave this True Yuan Qiongshi to General Cao to express my feelings. I also wish General Cao a speedy recovery."  Break the situation.¡±

    Cao Guozhen was stunned when he heard the words "Zhenyuan Qiongshi". He didn't seem to hear anything Gao Feng said after that.  His hands were trembling, trying to control them, but they didn't listen to him at all.  Zhenyuan Qiongshi, the fruit taken from the legendary Qiongshi Tiansong!  In the world, there are only a few beautiful Tiansong trees in the snow-capped mountains and temples in the Far North. I heard that Master Feng has been to the Far North.  I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!

    ¡°And Master Feng¡¯s actions are extremely generous.  Is the true essence Qiongshi, which is extremely precious in the eyes of cultivators and warriors, given to me like this?  Cao Guozhen even wondered if he had heard wrongly. His whole mind was so confused that he completely forgot where he was.

    Gao Feng has seen this kind of situation many times, so he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s strange.  It is extremely difficult for ordinary warriors to break through.  We really need help from heaven and earth.  The benefits obtained are naturally extremely huge.  Look at Cao Guozhen's heart.  Gao Feng smiled slightly, patted Cao Guozhen's shoulder casually, and a burst of innate Hunyuan Qi entered Cao Guozhen's body.  Help Cao Guozhen stabilize his mind.

    "Moremore" Cao Guozhen used the pure power of the innate Hunyuan Qi to stabilize his mind, and then wanted to say something. The meaning behind his words should be to thank Master Feng, but Cao Guozhen couldn't help it anyway.  It's not complete.

    Gao Feng took out a piece of Qiongshi from the Fairy Mountain True Essence from the Noble Phantasm and put it into Cao Guozhen's hand, and said with a smile: "General Cao, please go back first. We won't say hello to General Cao when we leave later. We'll see you again in the future."  "

    Cao Guozhen carefully held the Zhenyuan Qiongshi, turned around and walked out of the tent like a fool, and left in despair.  Gao Feng looked at Cao Guozhen's figure, smiled, and opened the thing sent from the Taoist Academy.

    It was a jade pendant. Gao Feng held the jade pendant in his hand, and a little bird appeared between his eyes like an illusion and flew forward.  But then he saw that Gao Feng did not follow, so he turned back and his emerald yellow feathers fluttered in the air, as if urging Gao Feng to follow it.

    Gao Feng accepted a ray of soul from the sword master Mr. Rui in the Fairy Mountain War Demon Temple, and accepted Mr. Rui's many years of combat experience. It was like an enlightenment, and his whole body seemed to be enlightened.  Seeing this little bird, Gao Feng knew that it was a magical object that guided him to go to the southern wilderness to find Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.

    The Taoist Academy really attaches great importance to this matter, Gao Feng thought.  In such a short time, such a magical object was made, but I don¡¯t know what the Taoist Academy has in hand that can determine the aura of Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.

    Gao Feng put the jade pendant on his body, and the emerald-yellow bird in front of him did not disappear. It was convenient to just wear it.

    Knowing that the matter was urgent, Gao Feng did not waste time and put Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan into the Noble Phantasm, spread out his wings of soaring armor and flew away together with the illusion in his eyes.

    A hint of fish belly white appeared on the horizon, and Gao Feng disappeared in the sky, leaving only a dark golden light.  Cao Guozhen had come to his senses slightly at this time. Looking at Gao Feng's figure disappearing from the sky, he bowed deeply to the ground and refused to get up for a long time.

    Gao Feng¡¯s innate Hunyuan Qi has not reached its peak state.The sky armor flies, but the speed is not very fast.  While flying, he absorbed the vitality of the surrounding world and slowly recovered.

    Flying over the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng looked at the empty Qingxu Gate, looked at the mountains full of corpses and broken walls, and sighed in his heart.  The past is like a dream, and I don¡¯t know what else is waiting for me in the Southern Wilderness.

    As he was flying, not long after passing the Qingxu Gate, there was suddenly a murderous aura behind him from far to near.  Although he has not increased the speed of the Xiangtian Armor to the highest level, it is still extremely fast. Why is this so much faster than his current speed?

    Looking back, he saw a large bird that was more than ten feet long flying behind him. Its huge metal wings flew forward hundreds of feet in a single flutter. It was indeed extremely fast.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes. Gao Feng saw the huge puppet bird with countless runes engraved on it, slowly glowing, and it was extremely gorgeous in the morning sky.  There are twelve Taoists standing on the back of the big puppet bird. They are all Taoists from the Qingxu Sect.

    That night, I boarded the Qingxu Sect¡¯s mountain gate. Apart from living corpses and puppets, I didn¡¯t see any Taoists from the Qingxu Sect in the mountain gate. I knew that this trip would definitely lead to a battle with the Taoists from the Qingxu Sect, but I  I didn't expect this battle to come so quickly.

    Yuexiang also saw the Qingxu Sect leader getting closer and closer behind her in the butterfly treasure, and said: "Your Majesty, let me try it. I don't know what dangers there will be in the future. Your Majesty, it is best to conserve your strength.  "

    Gao Feng thought about it and realized that this was also the case.  I don¡¯t know the reality of the Qingxu Sect during this trip. I am not yet in peak condition and must recover as soon as possible.  Yuexiang has just advanced again, so she might as well get used to the eight-tailed spirit fox's fighting style.  If the Qingxu Sect could be made to think that they were injured in the battle at the mountain gate and begin to underestimate the enemy, that would be a great good.

    After making up his mind, Gao Feng landed on an open plain.  There are no earth, trees or rocks around, and the gentle grass is floating, and there is a fragrance of wild flowers and grass.  Yuexiang came out of the Butterfly Treasure, and Zhu Yan came out with Yuexiang.  As soon as the little monkey came out of the Noble Phantasm, he jumped directly onto Gao Feng's shoulders and looked around.

    Gao Feng asked: "Why did the little monkey come out too?"

    Yuexiang smiled and said: "Your Majesty, we demons can communicate. Although Zhu Yan has just opened his spiritual intelligence and can't speak yet, I always feel that it has grown in battle, so I took it out together to have a look."

    "Yes." Gao Feng nodded, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi beside him was withdrawn into his body, he sat cross-legged and said, "Be careful with everything."

    Yuexiang looked back and smiled, Baimei suddenly came to life.  At that moment, his mind was as stable as if Gao Feng felt in a trance that the surrounding mountain flowers were as brilliant as blooming in this moment.

    The big puppet bird of Qingxu Sect quickly flew over. As the big puppet bird flew over a hundred feet in front of Gao Feng, its huge metal wings dropped countless runes.  Whether it's electricity or water, there are all kinds of attacks, and each one is a powerful spell attack.  Countless colors intertwined together, and the clear sky was filled with fluctuations of the vitality of heaven and earth at this moment.

    There are some ways.  Gao Feng knew that Yuexiang was already an eight-tailed spirit fox, so he was not worried and looked at the various runes of Qingxu Sect carefully.  No one had ever systematically taught Gao Feng about runes. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox in the Immortal Mountain was the master of runes, but the Nine-tailed Sky Fox could not bear its temper. Sometimes it would remember something, and sometimes it would forget it. It was moody.  Not a good teacher either.  Gao Feng's skills about runes were all learned when he was fighting enemies or seeing them in daily life, and then went back to figure them out on his own.

    At this time, when he saw Qingxu Sect, one of the three great sects in the world, using its runes to attack, Gao Feng looked at it seriously, gently tracing with his fingers in mid-air, and carefully pondering the various runes of Qingxu Sect.

    After one glance, Gao Feng felt that the Qingxu Sect was called the Three Great Sects in the World, and it was indeed well-deserved.  The overwhelming rune attacks looked extremely chaotic, but in Gao Feng's eyes they looked very orderly and orderly.  Although there are many runes, adjacent runes do not affect each other, but have bonuses.  A huge mountain tree came towards me, followed by fire runes, and the flame aura was already strong in the moment of flight.  Followed by several earth-type runes, the connection was tight, like a gust of wind and rain.

    Gao Feng understood all of this, but in such a small moment, thousands of runes were launched without any constraints on each other. It was amazing to watch.

    Red Fox Yuexiang quietly stood where the thousands of rune soldiers were pointing, with two red clouds on her hands, and fierce and scorching flames had begun to burn between Yuexiang's hands.

    "Qingqiu Fire Cloud, rise!" Yuexiang let out a delicate sound, the air in the air was thick, and countless faint red colors quickly gathered and joined together quickly.  Gao Feng was a little strange. He rarely heard Yuexiang call out the name of a spell in the past. This spell didn't look too similar to the Fire Cloud that Yuexiang used.?The difference, but with the prefix Qingqiu Gorge in the name, would it be more powerful?  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Text Chapter 678: Legal War

    Everything was completed in an instant. As the rune came forward and shot in front of the red fox Yuexiang, the fire cloud gathered above Yuexiang's head, directly wrapping the brilliance of the rune.

    At this moment, both the figure of Yuexiang and the figure of the big puppet bird were blurred by the fluctuation of the vitality of heaven and earth.  The topography of Qingqiu Gorge is unique. In the evening, the fire clouds can directly illuminate the entire Qingqiu Gorge in a fiery red.  This spell must have come from here, Gao Feng speculated in his mind.

    Countless kinds of auras in the flame aura vibrated, quickly swallowing the Qingqiu fire cloud released by Yuexiang.  Various runes are mutually reinforcing and interfering with each other, but the principle that the stronger wins remains unchanged.  No one can put out a fire, but if you throw a bucket of water on a raging fire, it will instantly turn into mist and dissipate.  In the Qingqiu fire cloud, various mists continued to rise, and many runes were destroyed by the fire cloud at this moment.

    A majestic and huge fire cloud shrouded in front of the red fox Yuexiang, and waves of air kept blowing the corners of Yuexiang's clothes, and there was a bit of sassiness in her charming figure.

    On the huge puppet bird opposite, the Taoists of Qingxu Sect seemed to have expected this, and ignored the collision of runes and fire clouds. Four Taoists joined forces and were reciting incantations, and the other Taoists seemed to be preparing  What.

    Thousands of runes were shot out, but were blocked by Qingqiu Fire Cloud.  In the end, the fire cloud became a little thin, and all the runes disappeared.  Yuexiang** dealt with the big puppet bird of Qingxu Sect, and gained the upper hand with one blow. She felt happy in her heart and turned her head to look at Gao Feng, her eyes moving and charming.

    Gao Feng smiled slightly to show his approval.  But then he said: "Be careful."

    The spells of the four Qingxu disciples standing on the giant puppet bird were condensed, and a hurricane blew in front of the Qingqiu fire cloud.

    Gao Feng was a little puzzled.  Use hurricane at this time?  Can the effect be good?  However, seeing that the opponent's response was not panicked due to the sharpness of Yuexiang's spells, he must have a reason, so he looked at it intently.

    The wind used by the four Qingxu disciples was not an ordinary direct attack wind. It seemed that there was no harm when it blew on the body, but it acted on the Qingqiu Fire Cloud, directly blowing the Qingqiu Fire Cloud back several feet. The huge flame was blown by the wind.  Drag it back and burn towards the moon incense behind the fire cloud.

    Red fox Yuexiang crossed her hands, her face became extremely solemn, and her fingers kept changing on her chest.  It seemed to be summoning some huge power.  The fire cloud was blown towards Yuexiang by the huge wind.  It seemed as if the moon incense would be set alight in the next moment.

    "Qingqiu Fire Cloud, accept it!"

    Following Yuexiang¡¯s call, a huge fox suddenly appeared in mid-air, red in color.  Eight tails behind him.  As the fox appears.  Then it fell on the Qingqiu fire cloud summoned by Yuexiang.  The fire fox falls.  The entire fire cloud became denser, and the hurricane seemed to blow on the rocks without any effect at all.

    Gao Feng watched with great interest.  After being promoted to the eight-tailed spirit fox, it was indeed infinitely more powerful than before.  Now the eight-tailed spirit fox in Qingqiu Gorge is only the young woman in purple. Yuexiang was inspired by the breath of the nine-tailed sky fox to become an eight-tailed spirit fox. She seems to have reached the peak of power in this life.  The summoned spells are not as tense as before. Once the opponent can follow them, they can only change their moves.  This Qingqiu Fire Cloud actually has a usage of the word "³É", which is indeed very powerful.

    The fire cloud carried the bright red fire fox, which was red and somewhat black. The huge red fox roared violently in mid-air at the puppet bird opposite, and a fire dragon sprayed directly at the puppet bird.  Fire borrows the power of wind, and wind aids the power of fire.  Yuexiang's originally extremely sophisticated magic circle was sent back by Yuexiang. The fire dragon and the rune spell that summoned the hurricane blew towards the puppet bird on the opposite side with great momentum.

    This time it really exceeded the expectations of those in the Qingxu Sect. Originally, everything was perfect. The strange and beautiful red fox opposite was about to be swallowed up by his own spells, but unexpectedly, the illusion of a red fox appeared.  , the two spells rolled back even more violently.

    The four members of the Qingxu Sect hurriedly mobilized the vitality of heaven and earth, and added the runes of the puppet bird, and managed to cope with it.

    Yuexiang smiled slightly, and her fingers continued to change without stopping.  It's just that this time the switching gesture seems to be under greater pressure, and it's not as smooth as before.  Gao Feng felt that the flames between heaven and earth were rapidly gathering towards the fire cloud, and all the pressure seemed to be carried by Yuexiang's delicate fingers as tender as green onion.  Every time he moves, there will be a change in the atmosphere between heaven and earth.  With every movement, more intense raging flames will appear between heaven and earth.

    "Qingqiu Fire Cloud, turn!"

    The difficult gesture finally came to the end, and the word "turn" was uttered. Countless heaven and earth energy gathered in the light and shadow of the red fox in mid-air. The eight huge tails behind the red fox became more and more realistic, and seemed to be burning.  As the word "turn" came out, the red fox in mid-air froze and stopped touching the fire dragon.

    Several Taoists from the Qingxu Sect didn¡¯t know what was going on and thought it was?Hu Yuexiang's magic power is weak and it is difficult to maintain such a huge spell.  After getting a chance to breathe, before I could even feel happy, I heard the red fox Yuexiang from opposite me making a sweet sound.

    "Qingqiu Fire Cloud, unite!"

    The words "Zhuan" and "Hehe" come out one after another, which is surprising.

    The illusion of the huge red fox converged back into the fire cloud, or the fire cloud was swallowed up by the huge red fox. Who can tell clearly?  The two merged into one, and a huge fire dragon appeared immediately, seemingly breaking free from the shackles of countless years, and emerged from the thick flames in mid-air. Every inch it came out, there was a beeping popping sound.  With every inch that comes out, the scorching flame aura becomes stronger and stronger.

    The red fox Yuexiang was also very tired and didn¡¯t even look at the situation on the other side. It seemed that everything was under control.  Turning back to Gao Feng, he smiled slightly, said nothing, and had an extremely beautiful curve at the corner of his mouth.

    "Thank you for your hard work. Why haven't you used this spell before?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Your Majesty, only the eight-tailed spirit fox can mobilize such a huge flame aura. The four Qingqiu Fire Cloud Styles were left in my memory by the nine-tailed sky fox. I don't think even the clan leader can use them." Yuexiang said,  She smiled, her smile was like a blooming flower, delicate and charming.

    "Oh, so that's it." Gao Feng had some doubts in his heart. He didn't know whether the four Qingqiu Fire Cloud moves left in Yuexiang's memory by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox were random or had other meanings.  Originally, according to the nature of the nine-tailed fox in the fairy mountain, he did whatever he wanted and was moody, so he probably picked up the opportunity to give Yuexiang some benefits.  However, the nine-tailed sky fox who once commanded the tycoons in the North sometimes seems to be able to see through the secrets and prepare foreshadowing in advance, just like the little monkey squatting on his shoulder, which really helps him in the wilderness.

    "But this spell is so powerful that it uses up almost all the power in the body." Yuexiang said with a smile.  Even so, the Qingxu disciple on the big puppet bird on the opposite side is absolutely unable to stop it.  Yuexiang just tried it, but it was just four heavenly masters. Even if there were one or two real people among the eight people behind, they couldn't compete with such a huge fire dragon.

    "It's a pity that if the Nine-tailed Sky Fox uses it, the one standing on the fire cloud will be the illusion of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and they will not be able to resist it no matter what." Gao Feng said as he watched the fire dragon rushing towards the puppet bird.  He made such an inexplicable statement.

    Yuexiang's mind was flowing and she was suddenly startled. Could it be said that the Taoist of Qingxu Sect can withstand the four moves of Qingqiu Fire Cloud?

    Just when she thought of this, Yuexiang suddenly felt a distortion of the vitality of heaven and earth behind her. The fire dragon had just broken through the defensive array of four Qingxu Sect Celestial Masters, but she did not expect that a huge palm suddenly stretched out from beside her. The whole palm seemed to be  An unimaginably large drop of water, exuding the wet and salty smell of sea water.

    Yuexiang suddenly turned around, Gao Feng heard the words and comforted: "Qingxu Sect is known as one of the three great sects in the world. Even if you, the Fox Clan, come out in full force, you may not be the opponent of Qingxu Sect. If you can force them to use their true power,  The strength is already very good. You should take a rest first, what we have to deal with this time is the entire Qingxu Sect, and we don¡¯t know how many battles we will have to fight."

    Yuexiang retreated to Gao Feng's side and took one look, feeling horrified in her heart.  The huge fire dragon was caught by a transparent hand. Although it struggled hard, the flames where it was caught by that hand had gradually extinguished.  Huge water vapor rose up, and Yuexiang couldn't see clearly what kind of monster was behind it.

    Gao Feng did not take action, patted the little monkey squatting on his shoulder, and said: "Go out for some exercise, and don't blow yourself up!"

    The little monkey squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder and screamed, not sure if he understood Gao Feng's words. It looked like he was already eager to try, treating the Taoists and spells of Qingxu Sect as toys.

    After Gao Feng finished speaking, the little monkey jumped up and rushed towards the big puppet bird on the opposite side.  The body jumped up and gradually became huge, more than fifty feet tall, and the long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand struck straight down.

    At the top of the Qingxu Gate, after the little monkey ate the second "soul crystal" and swallowed the illusion, the natural armor on his body had changed from earthy yellow to red. After a period of absorption, the red color became slightly  Changed, but still slightly red, intertwined with khaki, mottled as if wearing a worn-out armor.

    There is a red blood line in the middle of the long knife of the resentful spirit in the hand. Countless faces are struggling and twisting in the long knife, as if they are trying to break free and devour everything in the world.

    At this moment, the fire dragon has been broken into two pieces, and the dense water vapor has covered the big puppet bird of Qingxu Sect in it, making it difficult to see clearly what the Qingxu Sect disciple above is doing.  Zhu Yan didn't know whether he recognized the aura or slashed out randomly. The long knife went straight towards a hazy shadow in the water vapor.

    The shadow seemed to feel the sharp blade on the long knife, and threw down the two pieces of the fire dragon and ignored it. There was heavy mist around it, and a huge, almost transparent hand stretched out from the mist.He came out and directly grasped the blade of the Wraith Sword.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please go to m. to read.)

 Text Chapter 679: The Wraith's Long Sword

    Zhu Yan's long sword was held by that big hand, and its violent momentum was stagnated.  Zhu Yan bent his front legs, retreated and collapsed, his strength rose from the ground, and his whole body's strength passed through his waist and into the long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand.

    "Roar!" With a roar, the long sword's blade was pointed, and the huge, almost transparent palm was slashed a foot into by the Wraith's long sword.  As if feeling Zhu Yan's strong power, countless water droplets shot out from the mist.  Every drop of water is so violent, the sound of breaking through the air suddenly rises, and the sound of swishing becomes one.

    Zhu Yan didn't pay attention to the water drops. Countless resentful spirits flew out of his armor, and each resentful spirit flew straight towards a drop of water.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated in Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng could see clearly that the resentful spirit's hideous face was twisted, biting the nearest drop of water that he could get close to.

    The water droplets were not only flying towards Zhu Yan at high speed, they were also spinning rapidly, as if they were countless daggers.  Every drop of water is swallowed by the resentful spirit, and you can vaguely see streaks of light drawn out of the resentful spirit's body.  There are powerful resentful spirits who don't seem to care about this at all. The power of water beads cannot break the defense of the resentful spirits.  But some of the resentful spirits are still relatively weak, and the water droplets are flying. The resentful spirits seem to have been cut open from the middle by daggers. They are extremely miserable and shrink back into the armor.

    As the injured spirit returned to the armor, a faint khaki light appeared in Zhu Yan's natural armor, flashed from top to bottom, and finally condensed into an khaki meteor-like light, which shone brightly and then disappeared.  not see.

    Gao Feng clasped his hands behind his back and watched carefully.  The experience of countless battles in Mr. Rui's memory was like a revelation, allowing Gao Feng to instantly recognize the nature of the battle more clearly and find the opponent's weaknesses.  Gao Feng found that he seemed to like this feeling now. Every brilliant battle, powerful enemies, and fleeting weaknesses, everything was a kind of beauty that made Gao Feng throb.

    The weakness that was once hidden under the surface, the thing that the opponent tried so hard to hide, find him, attack him, and defeat him.  That's all, but every time is different, every time has the taste.

    Although the earthy yellow light that appeared on Zhu Yan's body was fleeting, Gao Feng captured it keenly.  This little guy has many things hidden in his bloodline.  Gao Feng thought that he had caught the opponent's weakness as soon as they fought. If Zhu Yan's tribe was not prone to anger, it would indeed be a very powerful and ferocious beast that would be difficult to deal with.

    As the light in Zhu Yan's natural armor flashed, all the scattered resentful spirits seemed to change color at the same time. A faint yellow aura appeared from the armor and penetrated into every resentful spirit.  The silver-white resentful spirit turned into an earthy yellow at this moment, a light and imperceptible earthy yellow.

    Perhaps because Zhu Yan is still an immature larvae, the resentful spirits surrounding Zhu Yan have become extremely mottled and look particularly ugly.

    But it was precisely this change that the originally sharp water droplets were swallowed by the resentful spirit around Zhu Yan. Immediately, a yellow aura wrapped around the sharp water droplets like daggers, dividing, disintegrating, and absorbing them. All of this was  Completed in an instant.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± Zhu Yan shouted, and a yellow aura flowed into the long knife in his hand.  It's just that this aura is far stronger than the aura that entered the surrounding resentful spirits. The silver-white long knife with a trace of blood in the middle turned into an earthy yellow. The color was simple, but the instantaneous change was indescribably weird.

    With the change of the resentful spirit sword in Zhu Yan's hand, the place where the huge palm came into contact with the resentful spirit sword began to collapse little by little.  The innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in Gao Feng's eyes, and he could see every scene extremely clearly, and none of the changes could escape Gao Feng's eyes.  The domineering giant hand that crushed the fire dragon was now melting into Zhu Yan's long sword drop by drop, and disappeared in an instant.  What followed was the long knife slowly entering that hand, and so on.  Gao Feng knew that what he saw was just a momentary change. If he had not used the innate Hunyuan Qi, what he would have seen at this moment was probably just a slash of the resentful spirit sword in Zhu Yan's hand that split open the huge palm.

    Countless water vapor gathered in the palm of his hand, but it could not stop the long sword of the resentful spirit in Zhu Yan's hand.  As the water vapor gradually dissipated, the monsters summoned by the Qingxu disciples using the magic circle also showed their whereabouts.  Countless huge "kelp"-like blue-green strips were waving in mid-air, and on each "kelp" there was either a big hand or a head, which looked a bit weird and eerie.  Gao Feng suddenly felt that if he were at the Qingxu Gate at this moment, surrounded by black mist, this monster would be even more powerful.  As Zhu Yan opened a big hand, the surrounding water vapor dissipated, and at that unclear moment, countless tentacle-like "kelp" waved towards Zhu Yan.  The majestic seawater smell enveloped Zhu Yan, as if it was about to drown this fierce monster.

    Zhu Yan seemed to be extremely happy, and the faint red color on his body became weaker.  Gao Feng felt happy in his heart. It was indeed like this. Only fighting could make this little guyOnly by speeding up the absorption of the power in the "soul crystal" can this little guy grow.  Could it be that the Zhu Yan clan only grew up through fighting?  Instead of time?  Gao Feng couldn't help but smile when he thought of this strange idea.

    Zhu Yan was trapped in a thicket of hundreds of tentacle-like "kelp". Zhu Yan, who was more than fifty feet tall, did not look very tall at the moment. The "kelp" dancing softly around him was each one hundred feet tall.  Gao, dancing around Zhu Yan, countless faces or big hands wrapped with water vapor condensed towards Zhu Yan.  Zhu Yan turned the long knife in his hand. Although the "kelp" it passed was extremely flexible, it was cut off layer by layer in front of the earthy yellow light of the resentful spirit's long knife, and each plant was cut in half.

    "Roar!" The little monkey got excited and swept down a circle of "kelp" tentacles, excited.  Holding the knife in his right hand, he stretched his arms back and let out a long roar, which was astonishing.

    When the little monkey was excited, a piece of "kelp" unknowingly made a big circle and wrapped around the little monkey's leg behind him, rolling it up layer by layer. The "kelp"-like tentacles were so strong that Zhu Yan's leg armor  It was actually somewhat distorted and changed its shape.

    For just a moment, Zhu Yan was stunned for a moment. Before he could recover and the excitement just now subsided, he was counterattacked by the "kelp"-like tentacles. Immediately, countless "kelp"-like tentacles surrounded him, as if a wave of  Only the invisible spring silkworms are spinning silk, wrapping the vermilion in it tightly, without leaking.

    "Ah!" Yuexiang exclaimed, flames flashed in her hands, and just as she was about to step forward to help Zhu Yan, out of the corner of her eye she saw Gao Feng still standing there like a spear, with no intention of moving at all.

    "Your Majesty" Yuexiang knew that since Gao Feng didn't move, Zhu Yan shouldn't be in any danger.  But looking at it at this moment, the little monkey was tightly wrapped by the "kelp"-like tentacles. The figure of more than fifty feet could not be seen at all. All that could be seen was the wriggling appearance of the "kelp-like" tentacles.

    "Don't panic, it's okay." Gao Feng said with a smile, his smile was like spring breeze, like raindrops. Just four simple words allowed Yue Xiang to stabilize her somewhat panicked mood.  The flame disappeared in his hand, and he looked at the "cocoon" wrapped by the "kelp"-like tentacles. Although he knew that the little monkey would be fine, he still felt a little uneasy in his heart.

    "The five elements are in conflict with each other. I didn't expect that the more powerful they are, the more so. However, the Taoists of Qingxu Sect are indeed very good at choosing timing and spells, which should not be underestimated. However, Zhu Yan is an ancient ferocious beast that has become extinct.  I probably have never seen a Taoist from the Xu Sect, so I don¡¯t know if I can react quickly.¡± Gao Feng was a little sad, but not nervous at all, looking at the cocoon and said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, a khaki light appeared in the cocoon, breaking through the squirming cocoon and shooting straight into the sky.  Yuexiang was shocked, was this a spell cast by the little monkey?  The "kelp"-like tentacles had just been touched by his own fire dragon. Although it was only one of them, it was still a big hand transformed from it, but the feeling of being extremely flexible and having no power to exert was extremely profound.

    Although Zhu Yan has countless resentful spirits around him, he still relies on force. This can be seen from the fact that the thickest resentful spirit turned into a long sword.  In the wild land, being able to face off against the Balrog without losing even the slightest bit of disadvantage shows how powerful Zhu Yan is.  But wrapped in the flexible "kelp"-like tentacles, can Zhu Yan still come out?  It originally focused on force, so what exactly is the yellow light wrapped in the "kelp"-like tentacles?

    Yuexiang thought about the lightning flash, but it was not as fast as the yellow light.  The cocoon surrounded by airtight "kelp"-like tentacles instantly turned into a sieve, with countless rays of light shining through and spreading out.

    "Roar~~~" Zhu Yan roared for the fourth time, powerful and majestic. The long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand drew an arc around him, thick but not bright, condensed but not ostentatious.  Countless water droplets scattered in all directions. Gao Feng pointed his finger a little in front of him, and a dark golden light blocked himself and Yuexiang, like a dark golden umbrella, blocking the water droplets.

    The dense "kelp"-like tentacles that trapped Zhu Yan to death disappeared as the yellow light appeared, and there were much fewer "kelp"-like tentacles in front of Zhu Yan.  Yuexiang is a little confused, is it so simple?  The spell that could extinguish the "Qingqiu Fire Cloud" was so cleanly broken under Zhu Yan's hands. This was something Yuexiang had never thought of before.

    Zhu Yan slashed down with the long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand, and even Gao Feng saw that behind the countless "kelp"-like tentacles, there was just a black water drop the size of a fist.  These huge "kelp"-like tentacles grow out of water droplets, but no matter how the "kelp"-like tentacles shake, they cannot shake the drop of water, as if the drop of water weighs more than a thousand pounds.

    Before the long knife arrived, the earthy smell arrived first.  His aura was restrained and thick, completely unlike Zhu Yan's flamboyant and unscrupulous appearance.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster! Mobile phone users please go to the m. site to read.)

 Text Chapter 680 Death and Life

    The earth-yellow aura around Zhu Yan burned like a flame, and the red color on his natural armor gradually faded away. Just when he was surrounded by "kelp"-like tentacles and cut a way out, the long sword of the resentful spirit fell in such a short moment, Zhu Yan  The body that was originally more than fifty feet has become seventy or eighty feet in size, looking even more powerful.  <-¡·

    The long sword of the resentful spirit slashed into the air. Before the long sword of the resentful spirit in Zhu Yan's hand touched the water droplet, under the earthy color, the seemingly indestructible water droplet was already split into countless pieces.  Eat the spirit.

    Gao Feng scratched his head a little. Is this little monkey Zhu Yan or Taotie? Why can it eat anything? Either the little monkey eats it by itself or is eaten by the resentful spirits around it. I really don¡¯t know what to say about it.

    As the water droplets that stretched out "kelp"-like tentacles were chopped into pieces by Zhu Yan, the big puppet bird with a Taoist from the Qingxu Sect on its body suddenly exploded like the water droplets and scattered in all directions, with flesh and blood flying all over the sky.  Horrible.  As if this drop of water is the destiny of the Taoist of Qingxu Sect, the water drop is chopped into pieces, and the Taoist is also chopped into countless pieces.

    This Taoist from the Qingxu Sect was a real person standing behind him. He was chopped into pieces by Zhu Yan and died without even leaving a final scream.  The latest chapter of President¡¯s Deep Love http:://

    Several Taoists from the Qingxu Sect didn't even have time to wipe off the flesh and blood on their bodies, so they began to recite spells in a hurry, and the big puppet bird fired runes at Zhu Yan.  Every rune was either broken by Zhu Yan or devoured by the resentful spirits around Zhu Yan, which seemed to have no effect at all.  However, Gao Feng knew that the Taoists of Qingxu Sect were casting spells.  Looking at the fluctuations of vitality around those Taoists, it seems that the movement this time is not small.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to these Taoists and let Zhu Yan fight on his own.  Fighting is experience. How can you grow without these experiences?  The vitality of the surrounding world continues to enter the body, and after being tempered, it becomes the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Although it is slow, it will always grow like water dripping through a stone or a rope cutting through a tree.  Moreover, Gao Feng saw that the little monkey was so powerful and the light red color on his body had not been absorbed yet, so it seemed that he no longer needed to eat the Yuan Jing.  If so.  It really doesn't work.  When you have to take action, supplementing with Yuanjing seems to be a good choice.

    Gao Feng still remembers those directions when Yuan Jing entered his body, but he doesn¡¯t know how many Yuan Jing is needed to fill up the missing innate Hunyuan Qi in his body with his current cultivation level.  powerful.  There also seems to be powerful worries.  Maybe it's because the battles have been too frequent recently.  Gao Feng thought helplessly.

    Zhu Yan pointed his sword towards the direction.  Countless runes were picked off.  All kinds of colors exploded in front of Zhu Yan, like fireworks during the ordinary New Year, and they looked very beautiful.  As for Zhu Yan.  These colors are completely meaningless. Zhu Yan wants to kill all the Qingxu disciples on the big puppet bird.

    Zhu Yan took three steps, and after three steps he arrived ten feet in front of the puppet bird.  Judging from Zhu Yan's posture, it seemed as if he was going to rush forward and smash the big puppet bird into pieces with his extremely arrogant body.  Zhu Yan was fierce and irritable by nature, and he couldn't help but self-destruct after being trapped by the formation in the wilderness. What's more, now that Zhu Yan has become much stronger, he will only become more irritable, and there will be no gentle methods.

    The attack was extremely fast and violent. Zhu Yan seemed to be a huge resentful spirit, with a ferocious face and rampant rampage. At this moment, it felt as if there was a high mountain on the opposite side and it was about to be smashed into pieces.  Because Zhu Yan rushed forward too fast, some of the runes had no time to knock off, or were swallowed by the resentful spirits, allowing these runes to fall on him.  His body was extremely arrogant, and although the runes of Qingxu Sect were powerful, they could not cause any substantial damage when they exploded on Zhu Yan's body, and even left no trace on Zhu Yan's natural armor.

    The footsteps are huge and the momentum is fast.  Zhu Yan's feet seemed to be rubbing against the ground, creating a ravine on the ground.  Just as he was about to finally hit the puppet bird, Zhu Yan's unstoppable momentum suddenly paused.  The extremely violent forward momentum was abruptly blocked like this. Not only Zhu Yan, but also Yuexiang felt as if a big hand had grabbed her, feeling extremely uncomfortable.

    The spells of the Qingxu disciples have been recited and cast at this moment.  At some point, a vine appeared in the ravine where Zhu Yan's feet were left on the ground.  The vines grow very quickly, and the tender green leaves have a little blue color in the middle, which is a bit strange.

    Green vines wrapped around Zhu Yan's heels, climbing up in circles.  The branches and leaves are tender, but in this tender color and the feeling of being filled with water when pinched, the vines show another kind of unusual strength.  Although it is weak, it cannot be broken at all. Even with Zhu Yan's invincible and irresistible posture, he cannot move the entire vine.

    It is as if there is the earth below the vines. The vines have already been deeply rooted in the earth. If you want to pull the vines, you have to pull the entire earth.  It's impossible, absolutely??It's possible!

    Zhu Yan's forward momentum was silently curbed. At the same time, the vines were still rapidly climbing up Zhu Yan's legs.  At this time, Zhu Yan looked like a wild man in the mountains, wearing the simplest luse bark, but Zhu Yan turned into a caged beast waiting to be slaughtered.

    Being dragged by the luse vines, Zhu Yan was furious. Countless resentful spirits flew around the vines, but he suddenly discovered such abundant vitality that he couldn't even begin to speak.  Even if he hits the luse vine with his thick body, it will be useless.  The vines seemed to be there, as if they had never changed at all, allowing the evil spirits to collide.  The leaves of luse kept shaking, shaking off the dust, and dissolving the power in Zhu Yan's body.

    Gao Feng said "Eh" when he saw Zhu Yan was entangled by a vine.  Unexpectedly, this qiguai method really stopped Zhu Yan's forward momentum, and as the lust vine continued to climb upward, Zhu Yan had a tendency to be completely entangled and unable to move at all.  What an interesting spell, Gao Feng smiled slightly, thinking that in the fierce battle in the wilderness, the Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division seemed to have released similar spells, but the Taoist puppet was to allow the warriors to attack people who were hundreds of feet tall.  Just a black-armored giant.

    "Yuexiang, you see, your spell was restrained by a drop of water at that time. And the armor on Zhu Yan's body should be transformed from the earth spell. Zhu Yan should be a ferocious beast of the earth element. Qingxu Sect is very good at the five elements.  Ah, you can cast a spell specifically to deal with earth beasts so quickly." Gao Feng and Yuexiang said, extremely leisurely.

    This time Yuexiang was able to keep her composure and asked: "But what should we do now?"

    Gao Feng saw that the lust vines had spread to Zhu Yan's waist. The long sword of resentment in Zhu Yan's hand disappeared. He grabbed the lust vines with both hands and tried to pull them off.  But he didn't expect that the strange lust vines would grow along Zhu Yan's palms and tie him up directly.

    "Then I guess there is wood poison on this lust vine." Gao Feng said slowly, the dark golden aura around him was still the same, and there was no sign of casting a spell or taking action.

    A real person from the Qingxu Sect smiled strangely on the big puppet bird and said: "Blood General Zhang Zhijiang has been seriously injured, and you don't have much energy left to consume! In addition to this ancient ferocious beast, what else can you do?  Feel free to use it.¡±

    Gao Feng chuckled and said: "You are just a clown. You have bullied the people around Qingxu Mountain too much." The latest chapter of President Deep Love http:://

    Before he finished speaking, several white rays of light appeared in Gao Feng's hands, shooting directly at the lust vine opposite.  The white light rotated rapidly, changing from three to six and then to twelve in flight.  By the time we got close to the luse vines, the sky was already overwhelming, and the sky was filled with white light.

    The rays of light were like meteors, overwhelming the sky and covering the earth, and there was an extremely sharp aura in the meteors.  A Taoist from the Qingxu Sect exclaimed on the big puppet bird, "Broken gold and broken jade!"

    ??

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know why the Qingxu Sect didn¡¯t seem to make any preparations to use the Broken Gold and Jade Gang, and was so surprised when he saw the light of the Broken Gold and Jade Gang.  Could it be that he rarely uses Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang now?  But no matter how much he said that he was from the Gao family, it was something that everyone knew, but it was forgotten. It was really speechless.

    The Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang is extremely sharp, not to mention that Gao Feng has reached the Holy Realm and has also fused with a ray of soul left by the Sword Lord Mr. Rui in the Immortal Mountain. Now in terms of power, the Demon Lord is dead, and there is no one stronger than Gao Feng in the world.  There are only a handful of them, and when used, the Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang brings into full play the sharpness inherited from the Gao family.  On the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng saw the two Gao brothers fighting for the world with Emperor Xia. In the later stage, the arrows of the two Gao brothers;The engraved runes are all "sharp".  Paranoid and persistent, all the power is in pursuit of sharpness. Later, it became known as Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang.

    Tempered by the dark golden light, Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang is already one of the sharpest auras in the world.  Now using it is like cutting off time and space.

    White light flashed, and the Taoists of Qingxu Sect did not seem to see the specific image, but the shadow of broken gold and broken jade still remained in their eyes, a vast white area with a little dark gold flowing in the middle.

    Through the vines, the brilliance of the Broken Gold and Jade Gang was extremely sharp. The vines that Zhu Yan was tearing continuously turned into countless fragments under the cutting of the Broken Gold and Jade Gang. The entire vine was cut off at the root.  Retreat into the earth.

    Zhu Yan broke free from the restraints and was about to step forward. Unexpectedly, the dragon-binding rope stretched out from behind him and directly pulled Zhu Yan back.  Just when Yuexiang was about to ask what was going on, she saw a piece of light blue grass suddenly growing under Zhu Yan's feet, and soon, a fishy smell came over.

    Yuexiang suddenly realized that the l¨¸s¨¨ vine did not die, but just changed the way to fight Zhu Yan.  The big puppet bird floated away, seemingly preparing to avoid Zhu Yan's attack, waiting for the poison to enter his body, and then quietly won the victory.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.)

 Text Chapter 681 Organ Creation

    Gao Feng untied the dragon rope, patted the little monkey on his body, and said, "It's already pretty good. Take a rest and remember to grow up quickly."

    The little monkey was originally extremely dissatisfied with Gao Feng for tying him back directly, but then he saw the blue grass growing all over the ground. He looked angrily in the air, looked at the Qingxu disciple in the big puppet bird, and roared a few times.  Voice.  Because she is no longer in Zhu Yan's form, her roar sounds like she wants to be coquettish and cute, so cute.

    Gao Feng was used to the two completely different states of the little monkey: ferocious and cute, and cute and ignorant. He gently touched the little monkey on his shoulder with his hand and said to the Qingxu disciple in mid-air: "I will try the treasure given to me by Emperor Xia Emperor Ren.  You should be careful."

    The words were so considerate that several Taoists from the Qingxu Sect were stunned. Could it be that they were chasing Gao Feng?  Why do you need to tell me in advance when you want to use a treasure?  Sexy and lustful?  I can't tell. After using Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang, Gao Feng remained the same as before, standing there motionless. Could it be that he was seriously injured in the mountain gate and couldn't survive, so he was bluffing here?

    Gao Feng¡¯s words made the Taoists of Qingxu Sect try their best to figure it out, but they couldn¡¯t think of a source at all.  I can only stop quietly and see what treasures that kid from the Gao family has.  But just looking at it, everyone worked together to erect a magic shield in front of the big puppet bird as a precaution.

    Quietly watching several Taoists from the Qingxu Sect build a defensive shield, Gao Feng said: "You guys are ready, then I will start." His appearance and behavior looked very much like the brothers who were sparring, and even looked like  The master is teaching his disciples, but how much murderous intent is hidden in these gentle words!

    Gao Feng had his own plans in mind. These Taoists from the Qingxu Sect did not pose any threat to Gao Feng. It would be good if Yuexiang and Zhu Yan could get familiar with new fighting methods and know their strengths and weaknesses.  .  However, Gao Feng still had another idea, and that was to try out some of the mechanical creations given to him by the craftsman Sheng Lugang.  According to the meaning of the craftsman Sheng Lugang, these mechanical creations should be extremely powerful, even comparable to ancient ferocious beasts in their prime. He still doesn't know how much help they can provide.  Therefore, it is extremely necessary to use the puppet big bird to go up to the Qingxu Sect's Celestial Master and the real person to test the quality of the machine's creation.

    The so-called treasure given to him by Emperor Xia Huang Ren was just what Gao Feng said. He couldn't say in front of Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang that it was a magic weapon given to him by the craftsman Saint Lu Gang.

    Allowing the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect to cast defensive spells, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi turned into a meteor, which moved according to Gao Feng's will and shot into a pendant created by a mechanism on the dragon-binding rope.

    The machine creation appeared, and the world suddenly became gloomy, as if a real ancient ferocious beast appeared in this world.

    The color of heaven and earth changes!

    Even Gao Feng was shocked when the mechanism creation landed!  A high mountain rises from the ground. It is more than two hundred feet tall. The muscles in the whole body are extremely tight, and it is unusually tall.  The waist is slightly bent, and the two hands are hanging below the knees. The palms are huge. The slightest movement is like a hurricane blowing through.

    The rhinoceros beast appears in the world for the first time!

    The Puppet Big Bird originally kept a certain distance from Gao Feng, but how could the Qingxu Sect think of something that even Gao Feng had not thought of!  A dark cloud shrouded, and huge coercion came down from the sky. The big puppet bird trembled and its body sank slightly.

    Rhinoceros Beast waved it casually, and its palm, which was bigger than Zhu Yan, was like a flying hillock in mid-air, and it fanned directly towards the big puppet bird of Qingxu Sect.  It was indeed a fan, just like in the eyes of the Rhinoceros Beast, the puppet bird was just a fly buzzing, which made the Rhinoceros Beast feel extremely upset, so it just drove it away.

    The Taoist from the Qingxu Sect sat on the back of the big puppet bird and was stunned for a moment, then drove the big puppet bird back and quickly retreated.  The defensive array stayed in place and was not even taken away.  However, the Taoists of Qingxu Sect still have considerable confidence in this defensive rune formation, and do not believe that the huge ferocious beast can directly break the rune formation.

    Some Qingxu disciples looked back in an instant. The strong wind fanned by the Rhinoceros Beast's hand was about to brush against the big puppet bird. The puppet bird, which was originally flying smoothly, swayed violently. A Qingxu disciple  The Taoist stood unsteadily and fell from the puppet bird.

    However, at this time, no one noticed the Qingxu Sect disciples who were Zailuo. Even the Qingxu Sect disciples who were Zailuo seemed to have forgotten that their lives were hanging by a thread. They looked at the small mound-like hands touching several Qingxu Sect members.  A defensive rune array jointly created by Xumen Zhenren and Tianshi.

    The defensive array that was supposed to be extremely powerful was like a piece of paper under the attack of the Rhinoceros Beast. There was no resistance at all in front of the huge palm. The rune array only flickered twice and then went out.

    The power of mountains and rivers!  Absolute protection!  Teleportation from another world!  The wave of the apocalypse!  All the spells did not appear at all, just like a worn-out oil lamp, extinguished without any struggle in the strong wind.

    Without any struggle or resistance, the complex and powerful rune array was torn into pieces by the ferocious beast like a piece of paper.

    how could this be!  The Celestial Masters and real people of Qingxu Sect were dumbfounded as they watched the complicated rune array shatter, and their minds went blank.  Gao Feng didn't fully know how powerful and insidious this rune array was, but the Taoists of Qingxu Sect knew it very well.  There are six kinds of vicious spells in it, and the most powerful one is teleportation from another world. It is said that if it is triggered, it will be teleported to the wilderness or Jiuyou Huangquan, or even beyond Jiuxiao.

    There is also absolute protection, which is the law of heaven and earth. Could it be that this ferocious beast can break the law of heaven and earth?  No matter how fierce you are, you can't ignore the laws of heaven and earth. How can something so defiant exist!  Countless questions, even more than the vitality of heaven and earth in the Middle Ages, flooded around the practitioners of the Qingxu Sect, making these practitioners forget the approach of death.

    Gao Feng was also dumbfounded. Gao Feng knew that the Rhinoceros Beast was powerful, but it was far from being heaven-defying.  A rhinoceros beast, if the power it shows now is not enough for Gao Feng, what if seven mechanism creation pendants appear together?  Gao Feng wasn't sure if he could handle it, not to mention that seven machine-made creations could be combined into one. How powerful it was!

    Lu Gang, the Saint of Craftsmen, is indeed worthy of the title of Saint of Craftsmen.  The mechanism creates things, and it does have the magical power to create things.

    However, what surprised Gao Feng even more was what was behind him.  The rhinoceros beast swept away the rune formation, and as the puppet bird retreated, countless sharper runes were shot out. The Taoist of Qingxu Sect was stunned for a moment, and then woke up, with a sense of impending death filling his body.  , Dare not leave any means at all, and used all sharp means to attack the rhinoceros beast.  There was even a Heavenly Master from the Qingxu Sect who ignited a flame rune on his hand in a panic, making the puppet bird even more messy.

    The rhinoceros beast's arms drooped and were supported on the ground. It paid no attention to the runes on its body and seemed not to feel any pain.  Countless runes exploded on the rhinoceros beast's naked body, and the vitality of the heaven and earth shook, as if the space was to be torn apart.  But even if the rhinoceros beast has no armor, these runes still can't harm the rhinoceros beast at all.

    Gao Feng was shocked when he saw the Rhinoceros Beast's upper body suddenly swelled, and the surrounding air seemed to become extremely thin in an instant. He had no time to explain to Yuexiang, and directly put Yuexiang and the little monkey into the Butterfly Treasure.  The little monkey suddenly felt the aura of the ancient ferocious beast. The guy who had not been safe for a moment lay on Gao Feng's shoulder and buried his head in his arms. He did not dare to look at the rhinoceros beast until he was taken in.  Butterfly Noble Phantasm.

    After taking Yuexiang and the little monkey in, a dark golden light shone brightly around Gao Feng, and a strong sense of crisis filled Gao Feng's body. Gao Feng could not stand by and watch at this moment, but tried his best to protect himself from harm.

    Still careless.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly. Even though the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was flowing around him, and even though he was only a hair's breadth away from the top five in the world in terms of strength, he still suffered a lot because he underestimated the mechanical creation made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang himself.  .  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be blown up by the strong wind. The dark golden flames swayed around Gao Feng, and the entire ground seemed to be blown up by a violent wind.

    There was a buzzing sound in my ears, sometimes sharp, sometimes thick.  Other than that, nothing else could be heard at all.

    The Rhinoceros Beast roared loudly at the puppet bird, its voice rising to the sky.  The strong and violent sound made it impossible for Gao Feng or the Taoists of Qingxu Sect to hear any other sounds.  Gao Feng still felt so strongly behind the Rhinoceros Beast. The big puppet bird facing the Rhinoceros Beast and the Qingxu disciple above seemed to have been cut by countless sharp blades. The skin of the Qingxu disciple was suddenly pulled behind him.  It has become strange and weird, and the vitality of heaven and earth seems to not exist at all. Even if a Taoist with Qingxu Sect wants to cast a spell, he will find that there is no vitality of heaven and earth to drive at this moment.

    Then, countless blood spurted out in front of him and flew behind him.  The blood beads were cut apart in an instant, and the flesh and blood that were also cut apart turned into a drizzle.  The big puppet bird couldn't help trembling in the sound waves. Countless tremors damaged the metal of the big puppet bird in the blink of an eye. A series of cracks appeared on the metal puppet, and then it cracked into pieces, and then each piece of metal broke again.  , into countless small pieces.  In the sound waves, these metal flakes eventually turn into particles and travel far away with the sound waves.

    Gao Feng was always awake, looking at the tall figure of the Rhinoceros Beast in a daze.  Tall does not mean powerful. The black-armored giant standing a hundred feet tall in the wilderness can be said to be powerful, but it cannot be said to be very powerful.  But the Rhinoceros Beast is so powerful that it¡¯s outrageous!  Even Gao Feng, who was behind the Rhinoceros Beast, was protected by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.The strong man was not injured, but the real person and the heavenly master of Qingxu Sect opposite him were shaken to pieces in the sound. What kind of power is this!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 682: Unfeeling

    For a long time, the rhinoceros beast looked at the empty plain in front of him and a chasm that was plowed by the sound and was dozens of feet deep with no end in sight. He silently walked back to Gao Feng and turned into a pendant very well.  Go to the dragon rope.

    ? Mechanism, creation, ancient ferocious beast, it really deserves its reputation!

    The last roar should be the innate instinct of the ancient beast that the craftsman Sheng Lugang said. After Gao Feng saw the innate instinct of the Rhinoceros Beast, his judgment on the strength of the machine creation created by the craftsman Sheng Lugang reached a new level.  If he faced the machine creations, he would not be able to cope with seven machine creations together.  Judging your own strength, you can only cope with the creation of three to four mechanisms.

    ??????????????????????? What kind of exciting scene will it be if seven machine creations appear together?  If the creations of the seven mechanisms could be combined, what kind of ancient beast would it be?  Just thinking about it, Gao Feng couldn't help but want to try it.  But I remembered that the craftsman Sheng Lugang told himself in the end that this kind of combination seemed to only happen once, so he had no choice but to give up.  Perhaps the ancient ferocious beasts that emerge after merging can really compete with the five greatest beasts in the world.

    His fingers gently touched the mechanism creation on the dragon-binding rope, and the slight coolness was refreshing. The extremely fine and densely packed runes on the mechanism creation seemed to flow between Gao Feng's fingers. Gao Feng's perception had become extremely keen, and he felt that as his fingers fell,  On the machine creations, countless runes flow on their own between the fingers, and the vitality between heaven and earth seeps into the machine creations with this seemingly nonexistent flow.

    Gao Feng's heart moved. He heard that the craftsman Sheng Lugang said that the machine creations can absorb the vitality of the world on their own. At that time, he thought it was some kind of genius earth treasure that was used by the craftsman Sheng Lugang in the machine creations. But now it seems that the craftsman Sheng Lugang used it in the machine creations.  Lu Gang used rune formations to complete the process of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth.

    If this is the case Gao Feng was stunned and felt extremely happy.  The biggest problem he faces now is that he is facing the strength accumulated by Qingxu Sect for hundreds of years. Once the innate Hunyuan Qi is exhausted, how should he replenish it in the face of the challenges that will follow.  Just like now, after all the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in the Qingxu Gate has been exhausted, there is no other way except the limited Ten Thousand Years of True Qi and the Zhu Guo from the Middle Ages to quickly replenish the innate Hunyuan True Qi in one's body.  .

    "I don't know how many difficulties and obstacles I have to go through before going to the Southern Wilderness. The strength of the Qingxu Sect can be seen in the puppet bird.  The Eight-tailed Spirit Fox and Zhu Yan were defeated one after another by the Qingxu Sect Master on the big puppet bird. The Five Elements Combination Technique was used by the Qingxu Sect Master to a superb level.  Immortal Mountain is also inaccessible, so recovery of vitality becomes a big problem.  Just now, Gao Feng was even thinking about whether he would be exhausted to death if he could not see Taoist Qingxu before heading to the Southern Wilderness.

    His fingers slowly touched the body of the rhino-kui beast, which was the size of a nuclear boat. Countless runes were specific and subtle. Countless rune formations were built on the rhino-kui beast, and these rune formations were re-constructed.  It became a large formation that could absorb the vitality of heaven and earth.  The more Gao Feng thought about the rune formation of Craftsman Sheng Lugang, the more he admired it.

    This becomes bigger and useful.  Becoming smaller can absorb the vitality of heaven and earth.  It can be said that the rune formation can be used to such an extent, it can be said to be superb, not to mention the power of the mechanism creation itself. A pair of skillful hands combined the creation of the mechanism and the runes ingeniously, which made Gao Feng sigh.

    He slowly stroked his fingers on the Rhinoceros Beast, feeling the energy of the surrounding world flow into the Rhinoceros Beast's body.  A remnant soul of the sword master Mr. Rui merged with Gao Feng, and Gao Feng's mind was greatly opened.  In the past, not to mention learning such a mysterious formation, even to understand it, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang had to be around to give constant guidance.  But at this time, as Gao Feng stroked the rhino-kui beast with his fingers, countless runes seemed to be carved in his heart, extremely clear, and Gao Feng understood all the wonderful uses among them.

    "Your Majesty." Yuexiang was stunned when she saw Gao Feng put herself into the Noble Phantasm. She didn't know if Gao Feng was injured in the aftermath of the ancient ferocious beast's attack. She was a little worried. She had already recovered from the Butterfly Noble Phantasm.  come out.

    Gao Feng smiled, waved his hand and said, "It's okay, I'm thinking about something." Seeing that Gao Feng was fine, Yue Xiang felt happy in her heart and waited quietly aside.

    After half a stick of incense had passed, Gao Feng took out a piece of gold pattern from the Noble Phantasm, weighed it, and put it back.  Gao Feng took out another Yuan Jing, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi appeared on his fingers, which moved with the trembling of Gao Feng's fingers like a carving knife.  The heart acts as the arm, the arm acts as the hand, the hand acts as the finger, and the finger acts as the Qi. The dark golden light slowly passes in a straight line from top to bottom on the Yuan Jing.

    Yuexiang was a little strange. What did Gao Feng understand?  Even the eight-tailed spirit fox couldn't see clearly what the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi released by Gao Feng was doing on the Yuanjing.  Is it just a matter of using the innate Hunyuan Qi to walk over the Yuan Jing?  Yuexiang knew that Gao Feng must have done something, but she couldn't tell what was weird at all.

    ??????????????????In a few breaths, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi passed over the Yuan Jing.  When the dark golden light returned to Gao Feng's body, and the entire Yuan Jing appeared in front of Yue Xiang, it was only then that Yue Xiang was surprised to find that an extremely brittle and hard Yuan Jing had been carved with dense patterns in just a few breaths of time.  of runes.

    "This" Yuexiang didn't understand the rune formation, but she was extremely surprised just by seeing the number of these runes.  Back in Zhongjing City, the simple rune treasure that Gao Feng made in one night was already astonishing.  How long has passed before Gao Feng's technique of carving runes has reached this point!

    Gao Feng sensed that the rune formation in the Yuan Jing not only stimulated the extremely rich heaven and earth energy in the Yuan Jing, but also continuously collected the surrounding world energy at an extremely fast speed, like a vortex, sweeping the surroundings.  All the vitality of heaven and earth was swept in.

    With a thought in Gao Feng's mind, he felt that the vitality of heaven and earth entered his body directly from the Yuan Jing, rapidly replenishing his own vitality. After being tempered, it turned into the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    That¡¯s very good.  Gao Feng took out another piece of gold pattern from the butterfly treasure, and after stretching it, it turned into a chain. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi left more than ten runes on the gold pattern, and then the dark golden light burned the gold pattern.  Surround yourself with Yuan Jing.  After the dark golden light dissipated, the gold pattern turned into a necklace and was worn in the crystal.

    "I gave it to you." Gao Feng and Yuexiang said with a smile, and gently put the gold-patterned necklace on Yuexiang.  Yue Xiang happily placed the Yuan Jing close to her body, feeling a little warm in her heart.  Yuexiang didn't care whether the object was valuable or not. As long as it was given by Gao Feng, it was the most precious thing in the world.  What's more, Gao Feng put it on himself, which is even more unusual.

    Yuexiang was still immersed in the sweetness of affection, and then she felt a burst of cool heaven and earth energy coming from the Yuanjing, restoring the energy in her body that had been depleted due to the use of Qingqiu Fire Cloud.  The speed of absorbing the vitality between heaven and earth is extremely fast, and it seems that it only takes a few breaths. The vitality that was exhausted due to the use of Qingqiu Fire Cloud has been obviously restored. Yuexiang estimates that it will take an hour or two to return to the original state.

    This is There are many magical things that happened to Gao Feng. As someone close to Gao Feng, Yuexiang has seen countless such things.  Although he was used to it, the significance of this yuan crystal was extraordinary. Yuexiang was stunned for a while, and after confirming it, he slightly blessed Gao Feng and said, "Congratulations, Your Majesty."

    There was a hint of curvature at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth, and he said to himself, "It's a pity that only you and I can use it. The bloody murderous aura used by Zhang Zhijiang, and Zhu Yan's brute force and resentful spirit cannot be used at all."

    He seemed to feel that he was not greedy enough. He shook his head slightly, took out another Yuan Jing from the Noble Phantasm, and made an object exactly like Yuexiang's Yuan Jing to wear closely.

    In this way, Gao Feng felt much more at ease. No matter what he was doing, the vitality of heaven and earth flowed into his body like a clear stream, and was tempered into the innate Hunyuan True Qi.  Although the growth cannot be said to be rapid, it is better than lasting.  Gao Feng also wanted to make a few more Yuanjings, but what was the use of having more Yuanjings?  There is a certain amount of heaven and earth energy around you. No matter how much Yuan Jing you have, it will soon absorb all the heaven and earth energy.

    If you were in a place like the Middle Ages where the vitality of heaven and earth was extremely strong, you could still give it a try, but now?  It's better to skip it.

    After understanding the craftsman Saint Lugang's method of carving runes and solving the major problem in his heart, Gao Feng felt refreshed and straightened his waist. He took Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang and continued to fly southward with the light and shadow bird.  .

    Before walking far, the sound of galloping horses came from behind. Gao Feng thought, could it still be General Cao?  Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to have really lost his temper this time, delivering messages several times a day. Although he did not show any panic expression every time he saw the light and shadow of Emperor Xia Huangren, the constant news from Emperor Xia Huangren proved that the situation was tense and that Emperor Xia Huangren  The emperor was restless.

    Gao Feng looked back and saw the subtle sound of horse hoofs getting closer and closer. Sure enough, it was Cao Guozhen.  This time Cao Guozhen came in person, probably because he was afraid that others would not be able to catch up with Gao Feng and others.

    When Cao Guozhen arrived and left behind a bead and a jade pendant, he apologized to Gao Feng with a few words and said that Emperor Xia Huangren had an urgent order to mobilize the army. Gao Feng was polite and Cao Guozhen took his leave.

    Gao Feng opened the jade pendant and input the innate Hunyuan Qi. As the dark golden light flowed on the jade pendant, a line of light and shadow rose from the ground.  The figure of Emperor Xia Huangren appeared in front of Gao Feng and his party, looking extremely tired.

    Emperor Xia Huangren said: "I thought that after the Nine Nether Demon Lord was killed, the great formation of pure heaven and earth in Zhongjing City would stabilize, but unexpectedly it was still chaotic. The power of the Taoist Academy alone could no longer stabilize the gaps in the laws of heaven and earth.  There have been several troubles that can only be suppressed by relying on my power. Your power is strong enough now.You should be able to handle some of these things alone.  I'll give you this bead. If King Qin can't save you, crush the bead and King Qin will die.

    Remember, if King Qin cannot be rescued, he must be killed!  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 683: Qingxu Demon Sect

    After Emperor Xia Huangren repeated what King Qin had said, the light and shadow were distorted and completely dissipated.  The news this time made Gao Feng feel very confused. The "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City was a gap between the laws of heaven and earth that took Demon Lord Jiuyou many years to open up.  Ordinarily, with the death of Demon Lord Jiuyou, and no one to maintain such a huge consumption, the gaps in the laws of heaven and earth will naturally stabilize. However, according to Emperor Xia Huangren's wishes, not only did it not improve, but it worsened.

    What's going on?  Could it be said to be related to Qingxu Daozu?  Gao Feng pondered and weighed the bead in his hand. Emperor Xia Huangren was already overwhelmed. Perhaps it was related to Taoist Qingxu as he had guessed, so he directly gave him the Noble Phantasm this time to kill King Qin.

    There was a strong smell of blood in it. Gao Feng looked at the bead he bought in his hand, and the smell of blood hit his face.  Are you lucky or unlucky to be a descendant of the royal family?  Emperor Xia Huangren had been wary of the ancestral spirits all his life. One of his two sons was possessed by the ancestral spirits, and the other was captured by Qingxu Daozu. Now he wants to put them to death.  It's hard to say what's right or wrong.  But as a result, my burden seems to be heavier.  Emperor Xia Huangren clearly wanted to solve this matter by himself. He suppressed the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing Town.

    Gao Feng was a little helpless and didn¡¯t know if Emperor Xia Emperor Ren would come after crushing the golden hydrangea.  Seeing this, you really can¡¯t count on others, you still need to rely on yourself.

    Craftsman Sheng Lugang¡¯s mechanism creation is very powerful, giving Gao Feng some confidence to face Taoist Qingxu.  After thinking wildly for a moment, Gao Feng spread out his wings of soaring armor again and flew towards the south.

    There are scattered living corpses everywhere along the way, walking stiffly in the wilderness, like countless ants, without purpose or destination, just wandering in the wilderness.  Walking corpses can be seen everywhere in the originally remote southern wilderness, and Gao Feng felt extremely uncomfortable.  There is no more time and energy to purify these wandering zombies one by one, and we can only let them fend for themselves.

    We passed through some small villages, which, like the five southern states and counties of Daxia, were very quiet and not popular at all.  Some people who had not completely turned into living corpses were eaten by living corpses, and their bones were scattered in the village.  At this time, even the crows who were extremely interested in the bones had disappeared. Gao Feng guessed that even the beasts had turned into living corpses and went to the place ordered by Qingxu Daozu.

    Gao Feng did not fly very fast, absorbing the vitality of the surrounding world and slowly recovering.

    Half a day later, a city appeared in Gao Feng's sight.  The Southern Wilderness is extremely desolate and not suitable for human habitation.  Daxia's national power was strong, and it had no interest in annexing the Southern Wilderness or reclaiming the land of the Southern Wilderness.  Only the indigenous people who have lived for generations in this desolate land full of murderous intent exist.  The so-called city is not even as good as a small city in Daxia. It is just a circle of adobe, no more than a foot high. It is so simple that people can't bear to call it a "city".

    It is said that there are tens of thousands of living corpses surrounding the city. From a distance, the figures look gloomy and eerie.

    Gao Feng was furious when he saw living corpses surrounding the city for the first time.  In the small earth city, Gao Feng could feel a cool breath, which was probably a kind of runic treasure that prevented the residents of the earth city from being turned into living corpses by the black air.  How come there are so many living corpses gathered?  Gao Feng's eyes were filled with condensation of innate Hunyuan Qi. He looked to the left and right of Tucheng. Several Taoists were flying in mid-air using their precious phantoms, and were about to use spells to blow up the earth wall and let the living corpses rush in.

    Gao Feng was speechless after seeing it clearly.  Not only did Qingxu Taoist ancestors of Qingxu Sect destroy humanity, but even the Taoists under them actually did such unscrupulous things.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flapped, leaving a dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi in mid-air, and Gao Feng flew away quickly.  That earthen city could not withstand the spells of the Qingxu disciples. These living corpses were not afraid of swords. As long as they found a way, the residents of the earthen city would become living corpses or be slaughtered in the blink of an eye.

    Since you have encountered it, you can¡¯t just sit back and watch.  Gao Feng only has right and wrong in his heart. Although it is more important to save King Qin and find opportunities to defeat Taoist Qingxu, Gao Feng will do anything to let Gao Feng see the people of the city turned into living corpses in front of him.  less than.

    ?Perhaps in the eyes of "big people", things are light and heavy.  For the sake of the people of one city, it is a wrong decision to delay saving the people of the world.  But Gao Feng didn't see it that way. If he couldn't even save the people of one city, how could he save the people of the world?

    Li Sheng is a heavenly master of the Qingxu Sect. Due to his limited talent, he can barely gain a foothold among the three great sects in the world, but he has no future that attracts the attention of the world at all.  After decades of hard training, he became a heavenly master of Qingxu Sect.  However, in the mountain gate, the Heavenly Master is not very respected, and his status in Zhongjing City is even lower than that of the juniors of the Xuan generation.

    Although his position is very embarrassing, Li Sheng has never given up on his dream.  until one day, Qingxu Taoist Patriarch came back and summoned all the Qingxu Sect members to go to the Southern Wilderness.  Qingxu Dao Ancestor made it clear to the Qingxu Sect that although the matter of going to the Southern Wilderness was unthinkable, no one objected.  Later, Taoist Qingxu used heaven-defying magic to turn living people into living corpses and collect death energy. At this time, several real people and heavenly masters finally stood up to question.  But then he was turned into a puppet by Taoist Qingxu without any hesitation.

    This moment is the turning point that Li Sheng has thought about countless times.  Li Sheng took the lead in angrily rebuking several real people and heavenly masters, and became a vanguard of Qingxu Sect, destroying some defensive towns and turning living people into living corpses.

    Qingxu Daozu did not let Li Sheng down and gave Li Sheng a treasure puppet.  Although there were many disdainful looks around him, Li Sheng didn't care.  At least you've benefited, right?  Moreover, the expectant eyes of Taoist Qingxu told Li Sheng that if you work hard, you will be rewarded afterwards.

    There are not many towns in the Southern Wilderness. Most of them are scattered settlements formed by the gathering of the surrounding people such as markets.  Seeing the people being eaten by living corpses, the strong ones turning into living corpses, and the weak ones being directly "eaten", Li Sheng felt no pity in his heart.  In the eyes of Taoist practitioners, these common people are just like ants, and they are not worth taking a second look at.

    Standing on the puppet treasure, Li Sheng looked at the panicked people in Tucheng silently, without any disturbance in his heart.  A spell slowly condensed in front of him, and the next moment it was about to be thrown onto the low earth wall.  Destroy the earth city and let the living corpses enter the city. What you have to do is that simple.  Although he was a little bored, Li Sheng did it extremely seriously.  It took me a lifetime to find such an opportunity, and I must work hard to seize it.  The people in Tucheng looked at themselves in mid-air in despair, and suddenly a sense of joy of life and death emerged in their hearts.  This seems to be the feeling that I have been pursuing all my life.

    The energy of heaven and earth gathered in his hands is enough, and he is practicing earth magic. In Li Sheng's opinion, the earth wall is no thicker than a piece of paper.  It was like this every time, the earthen wall turned into dust, and living corpses swarmed in through the gap of several feet.

    Just as the khaki breath was about to fall from his fingers, Li Sheng suddenly felt the vitality of the world around him fluctuating violently.  This fluctuation was so violent that even the spells that he had just condensed began to scatter.  There was a flower in front of me, and a dignified dark golden light seemed to be like morning glow, exuding a warm light and covering the surrounding areas.  As soon as the countless living corpses below came into contact with this dark golden light, several smoke appeared on their bodies, their limbs swayed and became extremely fragile, and they fell down immediately.

    Li Sheng was shocked, this is a magic!  What kind of spell can cover such a large area?  What kind of magic can actually dispel the evil spirit from a living corpse?

    Without any thought at all, Li Sheng turned around and put down the noble phantom puppet and flew away directly.  Such a powerful person is simply not something he can deal with. Li Sheng has no doubt about this.  The real person in the mountain gate?  There is no such great ability at all.  Could it be that Emperor Xia Ren is here?  Li Sheng made random guesses while running wildly in multiple directions.

    The dark golden light only destroyed his condensed spells and did not cause any harm to himself.  However, Li Sheng knew that this was not the kindness of his opponent, but a deliberate attempt to save his own life to get information.

    Fortunately, I saw the opportunity early.  When Li Sheng saw that he was about to fly out of the range covered by the dark golden light, he was slightly frightened.  Fortunately, I saw the opportunity early, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.  But who could it be?  Running wildly all the way, Li Sheng didn't even have the courage to look back.

    At this moment, his body suddenly tightened. The vitality of the surrounding world was cut off by some unknown spell, and no spell could be used.  Subsequently, the noble phantom puppet given to him by Qingxu Dao Ancestor became farther and farther away from him, the world was spinning, and the howling wind carried the stench of living corpses turned into corpse water, flying past his ears and nose.

    This feeling only lasted for a moment, and Li Sheng found himself falling to the ground.  He didn't suffer any harm, and several Qingxu disciples who were traveling with him also fell beside him, looking around confusedly, still unclear about the situation.

    There were three people standing in front of them, a young young man with a little monkey squatting on his shoulder, looking around.  The young master had a rope in his hand and tied up several people in his group.  A beauty who is stunningly beautiful but also a little fresh and astringent makes people irresistibly excited just by looking at her.  There was another man with a curly beard and a simple sword behind his back. He stood carelessly in front of his group of people, with undisguised boredom and anger in his eyes.

    "What should I say?" The young master seemed a little embarrassed. He pondered for a moment and continued: "Tell me what you know, and I will spare your lives for the time being."

    Li Sheng¡¯s thoughts are turning over and over again. Say it out loud?  There is definitely no way back from the Qingxu Sect, and there is no telling whether there will be a pursuit from Qingxu Daozu.  Even if this young master is true to his word, so what?  If we don't say anything, we don't know whether we can pass this hurdle.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature???The novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 684: The evil method of destroying the world

    Who is this young man?  What was that dark golden light just now?  Could it be that it was Gao Feng who was sent by the sect to hunt down him?  Li Sheng thought for a while and then rejected his idea in his heart.  Qingxu Daozu sent six real men and six heavenly masters to hunt down Gao Feng. No matter how powerful that man was, he could still escape?

    While Li Sheng was thinking about it, after a few breaths, the beautiful woman said softly: "Your Majesty, since they didn't tell me, I'll give it a try."

    The young master nodded, and the bearded man beside him took a step forward.  It was at this step that the bloody evil force pressed on Li Sheng's body, like a huge stone. Li Sheng groaned, his chest collapsed, and he could no longer breathe.

    Li Sheng seemed to hear a delicate voice asking in a daze: "What are you doing here?"

    A voice from the Qingxu Sect came out, seemingly without any emotion, and answered without any hesitation: "We are here to destroy the fortified town and turn all the people into puppets of our ancestors."

    Is this a charm spell?  Li Sheng suddenly woke up.  Although the murderous aura was so heavy that he couldn't think at all, Li Sheng became much clearer between life and death.  I was stunned for a moment and didn't hear clearly what the beautiful woman asked after that. I only heard my companion say in confusion: "The ancestor took the captured man to the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness."

    Then, Li Sheng felt that the suppressed blood evil energy in his body became heavier, and it seemed that he could not escape at all.  A red light flashed in front of his eyes, his body went cold, and then he slowly lost consciousness.  Who are these people?  This question was swirling in Li Sheng's mind, but he couldn't find an answer at all.  Li Sheng never thought that all the fellow disciples who were chasing Gao Feng would be killed by Gao Feng. This was completely impossible in Li Sheng's mind.

    Zhang Zhijiang's simple knife was dripping with blood. He tore off the clothes of a Qingxu disciple and wiped the simple knife.

    "Southern Wilderness Black Abyss? Which of you has heard of this place?" Gao Feng asked.

    Yuexiang shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know.  Zhang Zhijiang wiped the sword and frowned, saying, "I know. It's a forbidden area in the Southern Wilderness. It's shrouded in black clouds all day long. You can't see what's inside."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  He continued: "Once, a foreign caravan from the Western Desert went to the Southern Wilderness to find something, and paid a big price. I happened to make a big deal in the Western Desert, and wanted to avoid the limelight, so I went with them.

    It¡¯s really not a place for humans. There are mosquitoes and poisonous insects everywhere. It¡¯s hard to sleep for a night.  After walking for twenty days, we finally saw the Black Abyss.  I saw on a nearby mountain that the so-called Black Abyss was a canyon, with an area about ten times the size of Zhongjing City.  Wella canyonactually it should be said to be a basin.  The sun was very bright where we were standing, but the canyon below the mountain was shrouded in a thick layer of black clouds, making it impossible to see what was inside.  The caravan wants me to accompany them, but I don't want to do this job.  Later, I waited outside on the mountain for ten days and left before anyone came out. I guess all the caravans were dead inside.  "

    "Oh?" Gao Feng was a little strange. He knew what kind of person Zhang Zhijiang was. Is there any place in the world that a rude man like Zhang Zhijiang would not dare to go?  "What did you notice? Why didn't you dare to go in?"

    "The atmosphere there is very dull, and there are strong people there. There are also monsters in the Southern Wilderness. The most powerful ethnic group is the Snake Clan. I guess it is the aura emanating from the strong men of the Snake Clan." Zhang Zhijiang carefully recalled the memories in his memory.  In the past, he recalled the surprise and amazement when he saw the black abyss, and recalled the powerful aura of the snake clan strongman.

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that it was because of this that Qingxu Daozu went to the Southern Wilderness.  Maybe the entire snake clan has turned into living corpses, Gao Feng speculated in his mind.

    "How strong is the strong man?" Gao Feng asked.

    "When I first arrived in Zhongjing City, didn't you ask Emperor Xia Huangren to subdue me for your use?" Zhang Zhijiang glanced at Gao Feng and said, "That aura is almost as powerful as Emperor Xia Huangren's, and it's not much different.  It's just that the aura of a ferocious beast is definitely not human. There are only five unique ones known in the world. The Snake Clan is entrenched in the Southern Wilderness. This place is inaccessible. The Snake Clan will be very uncomfortable without such a humid environment, so the strong Snake Clan rarely appears here.  In the secular world. But the strong ones in the Snake Clan may not be much weaker than the Five Ultimates in the World"

    Having said this, Zhang Zhijiang hesitated a little, then continued: "I also heard from hearsay. It is said that the strong men of the Snake Clan are different from our Taoist magic. It is a kind of evil subjugation technique."

    "Subjugation." Gao Feng nodded and said thoughtfully.

    "I can clearly see that the last mirror used by Xu Dao Ancestor to create an illusion is a bit like a descending technique, and the ghost boy on the fourth floor of the mountain road is exactly the same as the legendary descending technique.Sample.  Some people say that with just a hair or fingernail of an opponent, they can create a straw puppet and stab the opponent with needles and slashes, which is extremely weird.  "

    Gao Feng thought of the child on the fourth floor of the Qingxu Gate, thought of the sharp bone spurs piercing his body, thought of leaving the Immortal Mountain this time, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox told himself not to be seriously injured despite the critical situation.  Could it be that Qingxu Daozu had colluded with the Southern Wilderness demons early on?

    Yuexiang said at this time: "I heard from a well-traveled senior in the clan that the snake clan in the Southern Wilderness is good at a kind of magic called descending. The process of descending is the same as when we cast spells, but it's magical.  It is extremely ghostly. The ghost boy we encountered at the Qingxu Gate might be a descendant of a ghost, or maybe it was a little ghost raised by the Qingxu Dao Ancestor."

    The more you talk about it, the more complicated it becomes. Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang both know a little bit, but they can¡¯t tell what it is like.  In the end, Gao Feng couldn't figure out the reason. He shook his head helplessly and said, "Let's go. You'll know it when you meet him."

    At this time, the people in Tucheng saw that Gao Feng had dispersed the living corpses, and even those Taoists with high magic power died in Gao Feng's hands. After being excited, they opened the city to express their gratitude to Gao Feng.  Gao Feng didn't want to cause trouble, so he spread out his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew south with Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang.

    This time Gao Feng expels the evil spirit from the living corpse, which consumes a lot of money.  Almost all the energy of heaven and earth absorbed by Yuan Jing was consumed, and Gao Feng felt helpless about this.  The deeper you go into the Southern Wilderness, the more you feel like someone is watching you.  Gao Feng used his innate Hunyuan Qi to search several times, but he couldn't figure out why he felt this way.  Gao Feng was also very surprised by this. With his current strength, it was really strange that someone could spy on him secretly.

    Gao Feng felt something was wrong, and secretly decided that before entering the black abyss, he must replenish his innate Hunyuan Qi and enter the southern wilderness black abyss in the strongest state, otherwise it would be too much.

    While flying, Gao Feng suddenly saw a large number of snake men walking south with living corpses.  This scene undoubtedly confirmed what Gao Feng had in mind. Dao Ancestor Qingxu had either controlled the Snake Man, or had colluded with the Snake Man.  Not wanting to alert the enemy, Gao Feng gathered his breath and fell down, preparing to secretly approach the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    At this time, we have entered the center of the Southern Wilderness. The weather is extremely hot and there are huge ferns all around.  Gao Feng opened the Noble Phantasm and let Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang and Little Monkey come out for some air.

    The ferns Gao Feng had seen before were all short and crawling on the ground.  The ferns in the southern wilderness are as tall as ordinary small trees, and thrive in the warm and humid climate.  The surrounding air is extremely humid and hot, and it seems difficult to take a breath. However, these ferns seem to like this climate very much. Each one is extremely huge and continuous, as if it is a dense forest.  .  It blocked Gao Feng's sight and blocked the way forward.

    Because he was approaching the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Gao Feng did not want to show off and wanted to hold the initiative tightly in his hands, so he could only move forward hard in the woods formed by ferns.  Although such difficulties are nothing in Gao Feng's eyes, the hot and humid environment makes people feel irritable.

    Zhang Zhijiang seemed to be extremely disgusted with the environment in the southern wilderness. Cursing in a low voice, he chopped the huge leaves of a fern from the handle and walked forward.  Gao Feng, Yuexiang and others followed Zhang Zhijiang silently. The sultry weather made it difficult to talk. It seemed that the mood of Gao Feng and his party had also become extremely low.  It would be strange for anyone to be happy in this warm, humid environment.

    Zhang Zhijiang made little movement while chopping the ferns. Gao Feng was still aware of movement for dozens of miles around, but he was not afraid of being discovered.  But the strange thing is that this place should have been full of mosquitoes, flies and other creatures, but after walking for a cup of tea, the surroundings were eerily quiet, as if countless species in the Southern Wilderness had been turned into living corpses and taken into the Black Desert of the Southern Wilderness.  In the abyss.

    Not to mention those large creatures, even small creatures such as ordinary poisonous insects, mosquitoes and flies disappeared without a trace.

    ?As we walked further, banana trees appeared intermittently.  In the hot and humid environment of the Southern Wilderness, many plants grow surprisingly tall. The broad leaves of the banana can grow up to two feet tall.  The shade provided by a bunch of plantains can accommodate Gao Feng and his party, which is completely beyond Gao Feng's imagination.

    Gao Feng and his party continued to walk south, followed by the snake man who was locked according to Gao Feng's perception.  The surrounding ferns are gradually becoming rarer, and there are more and more tall trees.  After walking through the forest for half an hour, the towering trees in front of me suddenly disappeared, and a straight stone wall appeared in front of me.  The stone wall rises from the ground, over the treetops that block out the sun, and reaches the sky.  There is no grass on the cliff, and it is as flat as if someone had split it with a giant axe.  The fluffy clouds lingered on the cliff, layer upon layer, obscuring everyone's sight.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 685 The Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness

    The giant pale black vine is coiled on the cliff wall. The roots are as thick as feather stones, and become thinner as they go up. Finally, they stretch out diagonally into the clouds like a rope.  The diameter of the vine body is more than two meters, but the vine body is round, and there is only a narrow path inside that can be walked through.  Those huge trees are connected together in a vast and majestic way. The towering giant locust tree that was struck by lightning is like a small wave, inconspicuous in the woods of the southern wilderness.

    The forest in the Southern Wilderness is quiet and beautiful, but you can't feel the power of life around you at all, and there is only a quietness that makes people crazy.

    Tall broad-leaved forest, quiet streams, natural tree ladders on the edge of cliffs, yellow-green tree vines twining next to the ladder, pulling old vines withered branches to climb hard.  Everything brought a sense of wonder and mystery to Gao Feng and his party.  Zhang Zhijiang has almost recovered from his injuries and cannot rest at all.  Gao Feng also allowed Zhang Zhijiang to open the way in front. Although he was still peaceful, he cultivated both body and mind.  After a serious injury, moderate exercise will actually be better for your body.

    Although the snake people are natives of the southern wilderness, such a dense forest is nothing to the snake people who grow here, and they can walk very quickly.  But Gao Feng and his party were all extremely powerful men, and they still walked much faster than the Snake Man.  After walking for an hour, Gao Feng and his party gradually approached the snake man.

    Gao Feng said: "Take a rest. I feel that the strange aura in front of me is getting more and more solemn. Maybe we are approaching the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness soon."

    Zhang Zhijiang jumped onto a giant locust tree, looked around and then came down and said: "There are still dozens of miles ahead. That mountain is the place I visited back then. It is indeed very close to the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness."

    Gao Feng sat quietly under a tree, originally thinking of asking Xiao Yu to come out and take a breath.  But he didn't expect that Xiaoyu had fallen asleep without knowing when.  Gao Feng released Little Qingluan and comforted him gently to prevent Little Qingluan from flying into the sky and being discovered.

    Yuexiang asked: "Where is Xiaoyu?"

    "I'm asleep. I've been sleeping since I entered the Southern Wilderness." Gao Feng replied.

    "Maybe it's because I'm not used to the environment here." Yuexiang was not sure. She took out a handkerchief, wiped her forehead, and said with a smile: "The weather here is really boring."

    Zhang Zhijiang looked around and said strangely: "Strange, why is it so quiet? The Southern Wasteland was not like this originally, with murderous intentions everywhere. Even some strange flowers and plants can hurt ordinary people. But now it is quiet and there is no sound at all.  Damn, it makes people feel unsure.¡±

    "It should be that Qingxu Daozu's spell can not only turn living people into living corpses, but also these creatures growing in the forest can turn into the same thing, bringing away the air of death." Gao Feng guessed.  Gao Feng didn't know much about Qingxu Daozu's powerful and sinister magic.  One can only guess.  Gao Feng sometimes thinks.  It would be great if I could go in and ask the nine-tailed sky fox.  The last time I entered Fairy Mountain, I planned to ask, but there were many things to do.  The Nine-tailed Sky Fox was also very impatient and irritable. Until the end, he was thrown out of the fairy mountain by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and he had no chance to ask.

    After entering the Southern Wilderness, even the Taoists of the Qingxu Sect disappeared, and there were no magic weapons or spells to keep track of them. It seemed that the Qingxu Sect was not preparing to ambush him anymore.  Gao Feng felt that there was nothing but snake-men and living corpses within a radius of dozens of miles. There was no strong person at all.  And that ethereal power to monitor him is getting stronger and stronger, and he still doesn't know where this power comes from.

    Gao Feng was alert, but there was nothing he could do about it.  Although his power has almost reached the peak state in the human world, there are still many things that he is unable to do anything about.

    "There is a swamp ahead. After passing the swamp, you will reach the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness." Zhang Zhijiang was still worried, so he went to investigate again and came back.

    "Is it dangerous?" Gao Feng asked, not knowing what the swamp in the southern wilderness was like.

    "For ordinary people, it's considered dangerous. For us, it's nothing. And there is no life in the swamp now. Just be careful of the quagmire. It's not dangerous." Zhang Zhijiang looks rude, but is actually very considerate. For Nan  Huang knew more, and Gao Feng had no doubts about Zhang Zhijiang's judgment.

    "Then we must enter the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, where we will encounter unprecedented difficulties. I hope you are prepared for this." Gao Feng said cautiously.

    Yuexiang nodded and said: "The precious phantom given to me by Your Majesty is very useful. My vitality has basically been restored."

    Zhang Zhijiang said: "It's just killing people. I want to see what extraordinary abilities these weird monsters in the Southern Wilderness have."

    The black wolf did not speak, but looked cautiously, as if there was an aura in the southern wilderness that made him afraid.  But this kind of breath only exists vaguely and cannot be touched at all.

    Gao Feng asked Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang to pay attention to their surroundings, while he took out nine yuan crystals and began to absorb the rich heaven and earth yuan in the yuan crystals.?.  Zhang Zhijiang saw Gao Feng casually taking out nine Yuan Jing, and shook his head with a wry smile.  It's not that he feels sorry for Yuan Jing, Zhang Zhijiang is lamenting that Gao Feng's abundant energy actually requires so many Yuan Jing to replenish it.

    About to enter the black abyss of the southern wilderness, Gao Feng felt a little uneasy. He always felt that there was some huge danger there, but he couldn't feel it.  After much deliberation, there was no result. Gao Feng simply didn't think about anything. Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang were patrolling around him, and there was no strong person within a radius of dozens of miles, so he calmly absorbed the heaven and earth in the Yuan Jing.  The vitality and even the senses were taken back.

    The rich vitality of heaven and earth enters the body, like the Yangtze River.  As Gao Feng's skills were tempered, the innate Hunyuan Qi that turned into dark gold remained in Gao Feng's body.  The heaven and earth energy in the Yuan Jing was very rich, much stronger than the real Yuan Qiongshi, but Gao Feng had absorbed all nine Yuan Jings before the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in his body was barely restored to full.

    The time is short, and it relies almost entirely on the supply of heaven and earth energy in Yuan Jing. It is not as leisurely as absorbing the energy of heaven and earth in the true essence Qiongshi while absorbing the energy between heaven and earth in the military camp.  Gao Feng felt that the omnipresent surveillance around him was getting stronger and stronger, making him feel on pins and needles.  He didn't dare to waste any time, for fear that countless living corpses would appear in front of him in the next moment.

    Is this a spell or a force?  After the souls of Gao Feng and Jian Zun merged, his consciousness became clear and he knew many things right away without having to think about them, but he was still very unfamiliar with this feeling.

    Although Gao Feng was a little uneasy, he didn't show it.  After replenishing the innate Hunyuan Qi in their bodies, Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang were not allowed to return to the Noble Phantasm. The group of people walked meanderingly and came to the quagmire.

    An invisible path loomed in the swamp. Zhang Zhijiang pointed to this path and said: "This is the most deceptive thing in the swamp. People who come to the swamp for the first time will almost always follow the path, and in the end almost all of them will be  Swallowed by the mire.¡±

    There is no road in the world, but when there are more people walking on it, it becomes a road.  This basic common sense was completely subverted in Zhang Zhijiang's mouth, which was very strange.

    Gao Feng asked strangely: "What's going on?"

    Zhang Zhijiang said: "The quagmire looks static, but in fact it is still flowing slowly underneath, so you will most likely encounter a deep quagmire when you step on such a path. It looks like people have walked through it before, but the bottom is completely different.  "

    "Are there any powerful ferocious beasts in the mire?" Gao Feng asked, not feeling the breath of any ferocious beast in the quagmire.

    "There are many ferocious beasts. I have heard about them, but I don't know the details." Zhang Zhijiang once said that they are all his own, and there is nothing to be embarrassed about.  "By the way, I heard that there is a poisonous swamp in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. It is said that there are extremely powerful monsters in it."

    Even if there are mountains of swords and seas of fire ahead, we still have to fight through it.  The limited information made it clear to Gao Feng that monsters were rampant here, and with the years of management by Qingxu Daozu, it could be said to be extremely difficult.  Moreover, now that the Immortal Mountain cannot be entered, Emperor Xia Huang Ren is guarding the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" and cannot escape. He has no one to rely on inside or outside, so he can only rely on his own strength to break through.

    Gao Feng stood up and said, "Let's go."

    There was a hint of determination in his words. Although Gao Feng had already advanced to the Holy Realm, although the helpers around him were all strong in the world after several battles, and although he brought the machine creation given to him by the craftsman Saint Lu Gang,  Gao Feng still knew that if he walked into the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness this time, he might not be able to come out alive.

    It is not known here how many years Qingxu Daozu has been in business. He has made clear calculations before and after, but no one in the world knows about it.  Until the end, when the royal brothers of Daxia turned against each other and the ancestral spirits rebelled, Taoist Qingxu took the opportunity to reveal his fangs that had been hidden for many years.  This perseverance is even greater than that of the Nine Nether Demon Lord.  Gao Feng was filled with fear, but deep down he was looking forward to experiencing exciting battles here.

    She put Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang and others into the Noble Phantasm, and no longer hid her body, spread out her wings of Soaring Sky Armor and flew straight across the swamp.

    Gao Feng was flying in mid-air, and only then could he see clearly what was going on in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  A huge valley, with dark clouds and mist almost level with the ground, shrouding the valley.  The dark clouds and mist are like another swamp. No matter who steps in, they will be swallowed up.  It is surrounded by low, bare rocky mountains.  The entire Black Abyss is a completely closed terrain. According to Zhang Zhijiang, it is okay to call it a canyon, and there seems to be nothing wrong in calling it a basin.

    The air around the black clouds and mist above the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness has also become extremely smelly, with slight toxins in it.  Although Gao Feng is no longer afraid of such poison at his level, he is still wary.

    It was noon, and the fierce sun in the southern wilderness shone on the black clouds and mist, reflecting white light, layer by layer.?The golden scales looked like a huge black dragon covering the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The Southern Wilderness Black Abyss is surrounded by steep cliffs. According to Zhang Zhijiang, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it being a canyon.  It's just that the cliffs here are bare, not even a blade of grass.

    It should have been majestic with steaming clouds and rosy clouds, but from the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland, it seemed to have a deep air of death.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.)

 Text Chapter 686 Snake

    Gao Feng fell in front of the black abyss of the southern wilderness, and Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Heilang came out of the noble phantom.  Looking at this strange scenery in the world, everyone was extremely shocked in their hearts, shocked by the magic of creation.

    Zhang Zhijiang frowned and said: "Why does it look more sinister than I remember? It's not that the black cloud has changed. I used to feel the powerful aura in the black abyss, but now I am much stronger than before.  But I can¡¯t feel it, it seems like it¡¯s all around me, it¡¯s really strange.¡±

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t say much and went directly into the black clouds of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  There are thick black clouds all around, not demonic energy, nor the death energy of Qingxu Sect, but just black clouds and mist.  It was a wonderful feeling to be down to earth and surrounded by clouds and mist, but Gao Feng was not in the mood to appreciate this wonderful wonder of creation at this time and carefully feel the changes in the atmosphere around him.

    The clouds and mist in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness obscured the sky and the sun, and Gao Feng's perception could not reach extremely far places. He could only detect a range of more than a hundred feet at the farthest.  It seemed that there was a power in the black cloud that bound Gao Feng's perception, and there seemed to be some monster inside that was ready to move.

    The first feeling Gao Feng had here was that it was dangerous, extremely dangerous.  The feeling after that was a flame burning from the bottom of his heart, and the majestic fighting spirit was ready to move in Gao Feng's heart, wanting to go in and challenge the powerful existence here immediately.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes were filled with dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi. Looking carefully, he saw that there was a flat valley in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. There were many vague holes on the ground, whose purpose was unknown.  Wherever he could see, there was no grass growing and no life at all.  It's just that there are countless murderous intentions hidden in the black clouds. Not only Gao Feng can feel it, but others can also feel it.  The black wolf's tail was tightly clamped behind his back, his body was slightly bent, and his two eyes were shining with blue light in the black clouds.  The little monkey squatted on Gao Feng's shoulder, no longer jumping around, but looking seriously at the black clouds in front of him, focused and serious. The yellow aura flowing on the natural armor on his body was crystal clear.

    Yuexiang¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, as if she was outlining a spell.  The red gauze on her body exudes a slight luster, and her delicate face is reflected by the light on her body, as if a delicate flower is blooming, so perfect and beautiful.

    Zhang Zhijiang pointed the plain knife diagonally at the ground, his body was faintly burning with bloody murderous intent, his beard was furrowed, his eyes narrowed to a slit, looking into the black clouds, on guard against the appearance of monsters at any time.

    The Southern Wilderness Black Abyss shrouded in black clouds has a downward slope as a whole. Gao Feng walked down the soothing road, and the feeling of being spied on became heavier and heavier.  Suddenly, Gao Feng noticed that the aura around him began to distort. It seemed that the black clouds were changing, turning into a huge formation under the influence of a powerful spell, trapping him inside.  The huge magic circle seems to be extremely restrained on its own power, and it is slowly increasing.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shone brightly, and turned into a long sword in Gao Feng's hand, turning around and stabbing out.  The black clouds behind him twisted for a while, as if they were in the ghost boy's space on the fourth floor of the Qingxu Gate. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi entered the area covered by the black clouds and turned into dots of dark golden stars, and then disappeared.  But the black clouds in front of Gao Feng did not change like this, they were still just black clouds.

    Oops!  Gao Feng was a little confused, how on earth such a huge formation was arranged?  Being imprisoned by such a huge formation when he didn't feel anything at all was still possible in the past, but now Gao Feng's self-raised strength is only slightly worse than the top five in the world. Even if Qingxu Daozu used the formation to trap him  , and it is impossible not to be aware of it.

    The demons in the Southern Wilderness really have strange spells.

    Gao Feng knew that he had been trapped by the formation, and his mind became calmer. After experiencing the battle with the ghost boy on the fourth floor of the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng knew that the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master would break the formation barrier, but if it really happened  Using his most powerful killer is just to break a formation?  What happens after that?  Will the enemy have other plans?

    Countless thoughts flowed rapidly in Gao Feng's mind, but Gao Feng still endured it.  At this moment, a cold voice on the other side said calmly: "No one can leave alive after entering the black abyss."

    Gao Feng was surprised to find that very far across from him, a snake demon with a human body and a snake tail appeared out of nowhere. His indifferent expression seemed to be like that by nature, but Gao Feng thought of another possibility - this powerful snake demon.  Has become a puppet of Qingxu Sect!  The flowing breath and ropes on her body are very similar to the brown bear on the third floor of Qingxu Gate. It seems that she has been controlled by Qingxu Taoist.

    Looking from a distance, the snake demon is about three feet tall, with an upper body that looks like that of an ordinary middle-aged woman, with a plump figure, no hair, and is enchanting and beautiful.  The figure is charming but cold and inaccessible. The two completely different emotions are perfectly combined and add color.

    It¡¯s just the thick snake tail on this woman¡¯s lower body that supports her upSon, as dignified as a rock.  The whole snake demon looked charming and weird, but the powerful aura exuding from it made Gao Feng realize that this was a strong man of the snake clan.

    How powerful is it?  This is not easy to say, the aura is weird, and the methods used are not ordinary Taoists or warriors, but as Zhang Zhijiang said, the Snake Clan uses subduing techniques.  This strange aura made Gao Feng feel like he was in an abyss, as if the solid ground beneath his feet would collapse at the next moment, and he would fall directly into the Nine Netherworld.

    Having no time to talk nonsense with her, Gao Feng took out Jian Ji's long bow, attached a long arrow, and shot it without hesitation.  Gao Feng's strength was extremely strong at this time. He didn't have a special archery finger, and his muscles and bones that had been tempered in all kinds of ways couldn't feel the friction of the long arrow at all.

    The long arrow shot out as Gao Feng loosened his fingers.  In an instant, Gao Feng's fingers holding the long bow changed thousands of times. When the long arrow rubbed against it, he used the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi to carve countless marks on the long arrow.  Clear small runes.  After the two Gao brothers, Gao Feng's ancestors, reached great power, they still pursued sharpness and were a little paranoid.  Maybe it's because of this inheritance in the blood, because the runes Gao Feng left on the long arrow at this moment were all the simplest "sharp" characters.

    Gao Feng¡¯s method of inscribing runes is rare in the world. As the long arrow leaves his finger, the last ray of dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is injected into the long arrow.  The long arrow at this moment is like a dragon going out to sea. The sharp arrow tip can no longer be simply described as sharp. The power of countless runes is condensed on the arrow tip, piercing through time, piercing through space, and even the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is dark.  The golden light did not leave a dark golden arc in the black clouds of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, and the long arrow had already shot in front of the snake demon.

    Although the snake demon has become a puppet of the Qingxu Sect, its power has not weakened at all, and has been strengthened.  This is also the power of the Qingxu Sect's puppetry, and the cost is unknown.

    Seeing the long arrow disappear, and then tearing apart the space and appearing in front of him, the snake demon remained expressionless, as cold as a stone.  He twisted his body slightly, trying to avoid the arrow.  But as the snake demon noticed that the long arrow had touched her skin, all movements and struggles were in vain.  The long arrow pierced the body of the snake demon and flew back quickly.

    In just such a moment, a jade hand twisted the human body structure in a strange way and appeared behind the snake demon, casually holding the long arrow.  It looks like a woman's upper body, but it's still a snake demon.

    The sharp arrow struggled in the snake demon's hand for a few times and then stopped there quietly. There were still a few drops of the snake demon's blood on the arrow.  There wasn't much blood, the color was very light, red with green threads. Even from a long distance, Gao Feng seemed to be able to smell the fishy smell in those few drops of blood.

    The pierced body of the snake demon is as thick as a chopstick, and there is a metallic luster inside, making it look scary and weird.  The long arrow was caught by the snake demon and placed between his lips. A long tongue divided into six branches stretched out and licked the blood stained by the long arrow clean. He said coldly: "Weak humans, how dare you hurt us?"  I!"

    The sound is simple and indifferent, but it has countless changes, as if it is the most famous musician in Beijing playing a gorgeous movement. It will linger around for three days and you will never forget to hear it.  Hearing this sound, countless echoing voices sounded all around, making people feel as if countless monsters crawled out of the Nine Netherworld.

    Being hit hard, the snake woman was a little surprised, but she didn't feel angry or panic. She seemed to have everything under control and didn't care about Gao Feng.

    The wounds on the banshee were healing quickly. Gao Feng suddenly thought that if the snake demon itself could recover quickly, would the metal body inside also be able to heal quickly?

    This question can only flash through my mind, but I can't find the answer.  As the sound rang out, countless snake monsters appeared in the black clouds, shouting in front of them and swarming behind them. There was no formation or level, they just rushed toward Gao Feng indifferently. Looking at this situation, they looked like human living corpses.  Although they look like living human corpses, these snake demons possess powerful power.

    Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward, and the bloody and murderous aura rose up from his body, but it did not burn like a flame like before. It just clung to his body. More bloody and murderous aura blended into the sword in his hand, turning the sharp sword into a  Deep red, bright and vivid.  As if he had just been taken out of a pool of blood, blood would drip out every time Zhang Zhijiang moved.

    Yuexiang took a step back, stood behind Zhang Zhijiang, and began to chant a spell to guide the vitality between heaven and earth.  This time, the fluctuations in the vitality of heaven and earth were not so violent. Yuexiang chose to test it first.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 686 Snake Army

    Black Wolf did not move, standing in the direction behind Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang, his body lowered, and the blue in his eyes became brighter.  Ansheng lowered his voice and didn't know what he was cursing. It was more like a low roar, roaring at the snake man who was approaching quickly.  The black hair on the back suddenly rose, but the black hair on other places lay tightly on the body.

    Gao Feng put away his long bow and did two things almost at the same time.  The Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant landed on the dragon-binding rope, and the Shining Armor Knight, Tauren Warrior, Arrow Lady, and Sword and Shield Soldier appeared in Gao Feng's team.  As the dragon-binding rope shook, Gao Feng casually scattered a circle of runes around Yuexiang and Jianji, seemingly unintentionally.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi fell dotted around Yuexiang and Jian Ji. The sword and shield soldiers had already put away their swords, held shields in both hands, and observed everything on the battlefield intently.  From the perspective of the Sword and Shield Soldier, protection is all their responsibility.  Apart from guarding, he didn't pay attention to other things at all.

    The knight in silver armor was ready to go, and the horse under his crotch was snoring. It seemed that he was not afraid of the fierce snake warriors on the opposite side, and was ready to charge at any time.  The Tauren warrior's hands were sharp with his axes. After becoming stronger in the wilderness, the muscles all over his body seemed to be exploding. They contained countless strength, like a volcano that could erupt at any time.

    After countless battles, such a small team found its position in an instant and was ready.  Stronger than the Great Wilderness, whether it is Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, or the Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant, they have all become more powerful.  Gao Feng took the time to gently stroke the little monkey on his shoulder, comforting the little monkey's anxious mood.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in the hand wandered on the little monkey's back, preventing the little monkey from rushing out angrily and slashing in all directions.

    Gao Feng's eyes flashed with dark golden light, staring at the snake girl opposite.  That snake girl made Gao Feng feel an evil chill that penetrated his bones, as if evil power might burst out at any time, causing him huge and unbearable casualties.  The reason why Gao Feng is reluctant to take action is that the black clouds over the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness seem to have a power that goes deep into the blood and bone marrow to restrain his power. Although it is not very fast, it continues to eat away bit by bit.  .

    The originally quiet Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness was filled with the sound of crawling snakes. The hard scales crawled and rubbed on the ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, making subtle but continuous sounds.  The sounds made by countless snake warriors joined together and became very loud. Just hearing this sound is enough to make even a weak-willed person collapse.

    ??The silver light suddenly appeared, and a long arrow was shot out from Jian Ji's finger.  It seemed that he had received the order to charge. At the same time, the knight in silver armor leaned on his horse and rushed out like another feather arrow.

    Jian Ji¡¯s long arrow hit a snake man¡¯s throat. The scales on the snake man¡¯s body were fine and thick, and each one was extremely solid.  The feather arrow pierced the scales, and after only a few minutes, it could no longer go deeper.  The snake man casually pulled out the long arrow and let out a sharp hiss, appearing extremely angry. Then he accelerated and rushed towards Arrow Girl.

    ?? Can snake warriors who are like living corpses also have angry emotions?  Gao Feng was a little puzzled, seeing that the snake warriors in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness were still different from the living corpses in the five southern states of Daxia.

    Is the defense really that strong?  Gao Feng knew how powerful Jian Ji's attack was, and after he realized the true meaning of the golden body light and shadow of the War Demon Temple in the wilderness, the War Soul Pendant of the War Demon Temple had been strengthened.  But at this moment, the long arrows shot by Arrow Girl were unable to cause fatal damage to the snake warriors. These snake warriors were too powerful.

    "Jian Ji can't see any emotional fluctuations. No matter whether the opponent is strong or weak, as long as they go to the battlefield, all this has nothing to do with Jian Ji.  There was no visible movement of the long bow being pulled in his hand, and the long arrows were shot out one by one, aiming at the same snake warrior.  Then unexpectedly, Arrow Girl did not attack at all, as if she was testing the snake man's weakness. The long arrow fell on the snake man, and its power was also weaker. It could not penetrate the snake man's scales at all.

    Sparks kept popping up, and the snake warrior kept roaring, waving a black wooden stick in his hand, and paying no attention to those long arrows.

    Suddenly, the snake warrior seemed to be hit by some kind of spell and was stunned on the spot.  Gao Feng could see clearly that one of Jian Ji's long arrows drew an arc in mid-air and incredibly hit the snake man's spine from behind his neck.  Although he has turned into a monster like a human zombie, with no sense of pain and no consciousness, his natural weaknesses still exist.  The snake man collapsed on the ground, twitching constantly, and was trampled to death by the snake warriors coming up from behind like a tide.

    Although Jian Ji found the weakness of the snake warriors, in Gao Feng's eyes, the evaluation of these powerful snake warriors was even higher.  Strong defense, even the seven inches of an ordinary snake are covered by thick scales.  These demons do not look like ordinary snakes, but are covered with scales, making it difficult to find their weak points.

    Knight in Shining ArmorReaching the best charging distance, he rushed towards the snake man like a tiger descending the mountain.  It seemed that all the war spirit pendants had the same mind. Lady Arrow probed out the Snake Man's weakest point. The Shining Armor Knight no longer made unnecessary attacks, but only used speed and impact to rush behind the Snake Man warrior, firing the spear in his hand.  In the "three inches" vulnerable part of the snake warrior.

    The horse galloped at an extremely fast speed, but although the snake men among the snake crowd had no feet, their thick lower bodies somehow managed to grasp the ground firmly, making it difficult for the knight in silver armor to move even an inch.  The upper body was knocked out by the knight in shining armor, and then the snake's waist exploded with huge force, and the entire upper body was pulled back and hit the knight in shining armor.

    As soon as he rushed in less than ten feet away, the knight in shining armor lost momentum, his horse slowed down, and he was about to be surrounded to death.  The bull-headed warrior then charged towards the snake-man warrior behind the silver-armored knight, a collision of pure power without any fancy features.  The sharp battle ax hit the black wooden stick, and the body of the bull-headed warrior hit the fragile connection between the waist and abdomen of the snake-man warrior.

    The sharp tomahawk was unable to cut through the black wooden stick, leaving only a white mark on the wooden stick.  The spikes of the shoulder guard hit the snake warrior's waist and abdomen, knocking the snake warrior away.  The Tauren warriors couldn't believe that their charge ended in this way. Gao Feng also had a more intuitive evaluation of the strength of these Snake warriors.  These snake warriors should be warriors among humans or northern demons, but their strength is outrageous!

    Maybe these snake warriors don't have more powerful attack methods, but just relying on this extremely powerful defense is enough to give their opponents a splitting headache.

    Jian Ji¡¯s long arrows drew arcs in mid-air. Although this efficiency was much worse than when killing monsters in the wilderness, it seemed that this was the only way to attack.

    Zhang Zhijiang's face was stern, and his beard was splayed. He looked sideways at these powerful snake warriors, but did not take the initiative to attack. He pointed the plain knife in his hand to the ground and waited quietly.  The bloody and murderous aura on his body was not revealed, it was no longer as flamboyant as before, but more restrained and heavy.

    After Yuexiang finished chanting the spell, she flicked her fingers, and her delicate voice was somewhat strong.

    "The red lotus in Luoyi, open!"

    Several red and black textures began to appear where the snake warriors were densest, as if they were the color of magma erupting from a volcano in the Nine Netherlands.  The red-black texture quickly stretched, and then turned into several huge pillars of fire erupting from the ground.

    The pillar of fire erupted and then fell, spreading a hot breath on the ground.  Then several pillars of fire erupted from the center of the "Louis Red Lotus", straight but not very turbulent and tall.  It is like a red lotus blooming with delicate stamens, extremely beautiful.

    Looking at this, Yuexiang learned from the experience of fighting in the wilderness, and did not release the most lethal spells to attack these snake warriors right away.  Instead, he used the Yuan Jing he gave her to replenish the energy of heaven and earth while releasing spells.  It was obvious that Yuexiang had already prepared for the worst.

    When the snake warriors around Luoyi Honglian came into contact with the red and hot spell, their thick snake bodies would be enveloped in the breath of flames. After barely struggling forward for a few steps, their lower bodies turned into charcoal and fell to the ground limply.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These snake warriors have extremely high defense against swords and axes, but their defense against spells is much weaker.  Although Yuexiang's Luoyi Red Lotus covered a much smaller area than other fire spells, it also took away the lives of more than ten snake warriors.

    There was no pain, no fear. Even after seeing the color of the flames that they were most afraid of, the snake warriors still rushed forward crazily, avoiding the coverage area of ??Luoyi Honglian and refusing to retreat.

    The first snake warrior entered within thirty feet in front of Zhang Zhijiang. Zhang Zhijiang strode forward and slashed the sword in his hand fiercely in the air.  The bloody murderous aura grew longer in mid-air, and an extremely cold blade struck the nearest snake warrior.

    Although the thick scales were enough to withstand Jian Ji's long arrows, they were fragile in front of Zhang Zhijiang's bloody murderous blade. The snake warrior was split in half by Zhang Zhijiang.  The broken body was struggling on the ground, not dead, but the lower body was twisting on the ground like a snake, and the upper body was clinging to the ground and climbing forward.

    Like a living corpse?  Gao Feng noticed this, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand suddenly appeared and bounced towards a snake warrior.  The dark golden light penetrated directly through the body of the snake warrior, but the snake warrior still wriggled forward as if he had not suffered any irreparable damage.

    He squirmed forward less than a foot and fell down.  Although the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi has no effect on dispelling the death energy on the Snake Warrior, such a serious injury is not something that the Snake Warrior can withstand.  (To be continued. Please search for Piaotian literature, novelsBetter updates faster!)

 Text Chapter 687 Talent

    Still different.  Gao Feng knew that these monsters were still different from ordinary people. Even if they turned into living corpses, they would not let him easily dispel the death energy in their bodies.  A strong body is not only reflected in the defense against sharp weapons. Even the dispersion of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi also has an extremely powerful defensive effect.  It seems that these snake warriors are afraid of certain spells.

    Generally speaking, these snake warriors are very strong warriors. If the charging formation is not too scattered, it is just this kind of fierce energy. In Gao Feng's impression, it seems that only the five thousand black-armored heavy cavalry under the command of the two Gao brothers can do it.  Compare it to that.  Even the most elite Western Desert border soldiers in Great Xia do not seem to be so brave and fearless of death.

    Zhang Zhijiang took another step forward and slashed horizontally with the simple sword in his hand. The bloody murderous aura drew a bright red arc in mid-air. Where the blade pointed, the snake-man warrior's scales shattered one after another, and his whole body was cut in half by the bloody murderous aura.  .

    Gao Feng noticed that the woman from the Snake Tribe opposite had a long letter spitting out of her mouth, as if she was summoning something.  The way the snake tribe makes sounds is different from that of humans and northern demons. Gao Feng can't hear what the snake tribe woman is saying except for the "hissing" sound.

    Soon, a group of weak-looking snake men appeared behind the tide of snake warriors.  They are not as powerful as the current snake warriors, but they have a strange aura about them.

    This kind of aura is not the Taoist and the like that Gao Feng encountered, who use the energy of heaven and earth to cast spells, but a system of its own. It looks so weird in the black clouds and mist of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    These "monks" among the snake people didn't seem to be in a hurry. Instead, they hid behind the black clouds in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, chanting spells slowly.

    At this time, it seemed that the entire black cloud was stirred up, and the entire vast land of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness was trembling, becoming fragile and trembling under the spells of these snake people.

    "Not good!" Gao Feng secretly thought in his heart. While the snake-man "monk" was reciting the incantation, Gao Feng keenly felt that the surrounding space began to twist, as if there was an extremely evil power in another space.  It seems to be wrapped around itself.

    The surrender technique, this is the surrender technique that Yuexiang and Zhang Zhijiang talked about!

    Having never seen it before, Gao Feng was a little confused when he encountered Jiang Shu for the first time and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand flashed one after another, and the dark golden light shot towards the snake-man "monk" hidden in the black cloud. Perhaps it is more accurate to say that the snake-man surrendered.  Gao Feng didn't have time to think about these details, but he continuously ejected the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, killing some of the snake-men surrendering masters who were about to finish chanting the surrender technique.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, is unable to avoid the condensation of our magic.  Soon, a black light seemed to break through the shackles of the laws of heaven and earth in other dimensions and enter the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  This black aura is hidden in the black clouds covering the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, making it extremely difficult to distinguish.  But relying on the awareness of the strange aura, Gao Feng felt a slight tingling all over his body.

    Only extremely sharp murderous aura can act like this. Is this some kind of strange and sharp attack technique?

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand turned into a long knife and struck a wisp of breath in mid-air.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi has restraint on demonic energy and death energy, but it has no effect on the aura summoned by the snake-man descending master in other spaces, as if those auras are the same as the air and can be ignored.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi passed through the black aura, in vain.  Although the black aura has not been chopped into pieces, there is still some fear that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi does not come towards Gao Feng, but falls on Zhang Zhijiang.

    In the black abyss of the southern wilderness, dozens of such auras fell at the same time, landing on everyone except Gao Feng and Zhu Yan.

    There was nothing unusual. Gao Feng was puzzled, frowning and thinking about lightning.  The spells summoned by these snake-men surrendering masters will not have no effect, so what is their effect?  The situation was extremely strange. Gao Feng carefully observed everyone's movements and soon discovered that the faces of the group of people, including the War Soul Pendant, were covered with a layer of black aura. Looking at it, people felt extremely unhappy and looked very bad.  .

    Things like luck and fortune sound illusory, but Gao Feng believes it.  In the Immortal Mountain, Gao Zhiqiang, one of the two Gao family brothers, the ancestor of Gao Feng's lineage, survived one hardship after another because of his strong luck.  Because Gao Feng knew that such a thing did exist in the world, he was even more frightened now.  Can the Southern Wilderness Snake Man's subjugation technique actually reduce a person's luck?

    Zhang Zhijiang stood at the front, and the snake warriors were about to rush to Zhang Zhijiang's side.  The simple sword in his hand slashed continuously, and the snake's internal organs and blood flew everywhere.  General Xue blocked the snake man like a rock.The warrior's impact was followed by Jian Ji and Yuexiang's attack with peace of mind behind them.

    There is nothing wrong with the tactics, but something is always wrong.  Gao Feng examined it carefully and soon discovered that the duration of Yuexiang's Luoyi Red Lotus seemed to have become shorter, and Jian Ji's arrows also began to miss the target.

    As the black aura in the black clouds continues to fall, the situation becomes increasingly serious.

    And Zhang Zhijiang took a step forward, but for some reason he stepped on the internal organs of the snake warrior who had just been killed.  These internal organs were extremely slippery. Zhang Zhijiang's body swayed, and although he stood up immediately, in this moment, several snake warriors rushed a few feet closer and smashed huge wooden sticks at Zhang Zhijiang.

    Standing on Gao Feng, the little monkey could no longer suppress the anxiety in his heart. With the appearance of the snake-man descending master, even the soothing dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi could not calm the little monkey's anxiety.  A loud roar was like a thunder exploding in Gao Feng's ears, and the little monkey jumped out on Gao Feng's shoulder.

    Gao Feng didn't stop him. He didn't know what method the other snake-men used to surrender. Maybe the resentful spirit in Zhu Yan's natural armor would have some effect.  Gao Feng also noticed that apart from himself, only Zhu Yan was not disturbed by the black aura among the snake-men descending from the other side. There might be some unexpected surprises.

    Zhu Yan's body seemed to be suppressed by the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. He jumped out from Gao Feng's shoulder and stopped growing until he was about twenty feet tall. He stepped on a snake warrior and knocked the snake away.  The human warriors were trampled into meat pies.  The huge soles of his feet dug into the ground, roaring to the sky, and countless resentful spirits flew out from the natural armor on his body.

    The resentful spirits are thicker than before. In the black clouds in the sky, the silver halo spreads layer by layer, and the resentful spirits dance wildly.  The fangs in the mouths of each resentful spirit are extremely sharp. Some grab the black breath with both hands and devour it, while others bite directly on the black breath.

    Several vengeful spirits bit Yue Xiang. This kind of sad and ghostly vengeance scared Yue Xiang. Just as he was about to escape, he saw the silver vengeful spirit seeming to bite a few wisps of black breath outside his body and dragging it out with all his strength.  .

    Yuexiang felt relieved.  After Gao Feng, Yuexiang also noticed that the power and duration of the spells she released were shortened a lot, and there were also big problems with their positions. She clearly controlled the Luoyi Honglian to be evenly distributed, but she didn't know what was going on.  , tilting his hand, a red lotus in undress fell on the red lotus that was already in full bloom, wasting a spell in vain.

    ¡°Perhaps these dirty things have contaminated your luck,¡± Yuexiang thought.  Things like luck are mysterious and mysterious, but Zhang Zhijiang actually slipped in front of him. This almost impossible thing really happened, and it seemed that all kinds of incredible things were happening constantly. If this continues,  , Yuexiang even suspected that her spell would hit Zhang Zhijiang's head.

    Fortunately, as the resentful spirit bit out the black aura, his body, which originally seemed to be carrying dozens of kilograms of stuff, became much lighter.

    Zhu Yan slashed with the long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand, and several snake warriors who surrounded Zhang Zhijiang were cut into two pieces.  Zhu Yan seemed to be fierce and rough, without any small thoughts.  But on the battlefield, such subtle movements were performed as smoothly as clouds and flowing water, making people feel as if a rude man was embroidering with an embroidery needle. It was incredible, but Zhu Yan did it.

    Gao Feng felt relieved when he saw that the resentful spirit on Zhu Yan was working.  Every ancient ferocious beast has an innate instinct, and Zhu Yan's innate talent seems to be able to restrain all kinds of evil and ghostly things.  Whether it was the Nine Nether monsters, the death energy from the Qingxu Sect, or the snake-men descending from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Zhu Yan would do anything against him.

    I don¡¯t know if the Rhinoceros Beast appears here, will it have any influence on these sinister and ghostly auras?  While Gao Feng resisted the aura that restrained him in the black clouds in the sky, he pondered the seven mechanical creations on the dragon-binding rope.

    "It's a pity that Zhu Yan is only a larvae. If Zhu Yan was in his prime Gao Feng couldn't help but think of the rhinoceros beast's roar that reached beyond the sky. It was so powerful!

    Seeing Zhu Yan¡¯s restraint on the black aura, the snake tribe woman kept spitting out long letters. Although her face was expressionless, you could tell by the way she was swallowing the long letters that this snake tribe woman was setting up something.

    There are countless snake-men descending hidden in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and their black aura is swaying.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi that Gao Feng shot was blocked by the Snake Clan woman. The emerald green breath and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi collided together, entangled with each other, and turned into a delicate flower before falling.  , dissipated.

    ? Judging from the probability of Taoists appearing between humans and northern demons, it is very low.  However, the probability of surrendering among the snake clan in the Southern Wilderness is so high, and the surrounding black aura of descending spells is so dense, even if Zhu Yan's resentful spirit has a restraining effect on him, it will not be able to suppress him.Can't swallow them all.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 688 The Mighty Iron Man

    Zhu Yan also discovered this situation. He kept swinging the long sword of resentment in his hand, cutting off countless black auras and cutting off countless snake warriors.  But it did not bring any benefit to the battle situation. The snake-men surged in like a tide. They were similar to the Jiuyou monsters. They were not afraid of death and just rushed forward. It even gave Gao Feng the feeling that these snake-men warriors were begging for death.

    Even though Gao Feng knew that these snake warriors and even the snake warriors were only consuming his own strength, and then the strong ones would take action, he still had no good solution.  When he broke into the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, he had to face such a harsh situation.

    Facing the bizarre Southern Wilderness snake-man subjugation technique, Gao Feng was at a loss what to do.  Although the Jiangsu technique could not be used on himself, and although Zhu Yan had restrained the aura of the Jiangsu technique, the situation became increasingly worse.  With the cooperation of Jiang Shu, snake warriors had already rushed to Zhang Zhijiang's side.  The Shining Armor Knight and the Tauren Warrior also slowly came closer to support each other.  The formation of Gao Feng and his party has been compressed to a very small area, and snake warriors can be seen everywhere in the black clouds of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi condensed in Gao Feng's hands, converging into a long sword, as if the fairy mountain sword taken back by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had returned to Gao Feng's hand.

    Unable to wait any longer, Gao Feng realized the power of the snake-men surrendering on the opposite side, and the number of those snake-men surrendering was huge. If they just held on like this, there would be no chance of a turnaround.  Even Zhu Yan, who had restrained this kind of subjugation technique, already seemed so insignificant. The resentful spirits that had been swallowing up all the black aura just now were mostly retracted into Zhu Yan's earthy yellow armor when surrounded by the overwhelming black aura.

    Zhu Yan was surrounded by black auras. Although these black auras were afraid of Zhu Yan, they were too large in number and could not be squeezed out. Some of the black auras were squeezed onto Zhu Yan by the auras behind him.  Zhu Yan grabbed it casually and swallowed it as if it was a real thing.  The black aura around him made Zhu feel very annoyed. The huge resentful spirit sword in his hand hit the ground, and then the sword rose up and slashed on the ground in front of him.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand had just condensed. When he saw Zhu Yan making such a strange move, he paused with the long sword in his hand and was not in a hurry to use the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master.  This kind of killer weapon Gao Feng is not willing to waste on these walking dead snake warriors and snake warriors. Secondly, the two sword moves of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master consume a lot of power, and the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in his body still has to face the hidden dangers.  The strong one in the dark.  Moreover, the power that was restraining him gave Gao Feng a headache. He tried several methods, but there was no way to solve it.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed slowly in his eyes, and Zhu Yan could see every move he made extremely clearly.  Under the power of silver, the long sword of the resentful spirit seemed to be deformed under the huge force of Zhu Yan's chopping, and the strong force hit the ground of the black abyss of the southern wasteland.

    At this time, an unexpected scene appeared for Gao Feng!

    Unsurprisingly, the ground in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness was cut with a huge crack by the Wraith Spirit Sword in Zhu Yan's hand. However, this crack was not a straight line. It was constantly twisting and spreading around the Wraith Spirit Sword. It seemed that Zhu Yan was using  The wraith sword in his hand is engraved with a rune formation.

    The resentful spirit in the silver power appeared like mercury along with the huge crack, disappeared in Zhu Yan's hands, fell into the crack on the ground, and disappeared.  Then a huge light emitted from the crack, and a huge rune array appeared in front of Zhu Yan.  The silver power seemed to become lighter on Zhu Yan's body, as if it was absorbed by the rune array on the ground.

    There are two silver fonts appearing in the formation on the ground - Zhukui!  Gao Feng looked carefully at this so-called formation that did not look like an ordinary rune formation. There were seven small characters below the two big characters - Zangnosuke, Qingzhu Danfeng.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s hands were empty and he was also stunned.  The blow just now was an instinctive reaction in the blood. Although this little monkey in its infancy was huge after turning into its true form, it was unable to use its own innate magical powers at all.  The thick resentful spirit flowed into the cracks in the ground and condensed into a mark.  The huge seal was only half condensed, and the handwriting behind Qingzhu Danfeng was extremely blurry and could not be seen clearly at all.

    But just like that, the seals carved on the ground began to flow like a rune circle.  The powerful silver light rotates faster and faster with the formation seal, and the surrounding black aura is constantly being absorbed into the huge seal.  If the zombie-like snake descendants were still sane, they would probably have begun to withdraw their black aura at this time.  The huge seal left by Zhu Yan on the ground was too obvious to suppress the black aura, and it was impossible to defeat him. The best result was to temporarily avoid the sharp edge.

    But the Snake Soldiers are the same as the Snake Soldiers. They are all "living corpses" like the walking dead, but they are more powerful than human "living corpses".  The snake-men who lacked intelligence descended to activate the black aura, but the formation of the silver seal left by Zhu Yan on the ground was too powerful.  ?Although Zhu Yan is only a larva and cannot activate all the power in the seal formation, this alone is enough.

    The black aura in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness shrouded in black clouds was still clear, but Gao Feng could see that the black aura on Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, Hei Lang, and the War Soul Pendant disappeared.  Soon, the seal formation on the ground absorbed the surrounding black aura and stopped rotating. The silver writing was clearly visible and gradually became blurry.  Silver mist rose into the air and returned to Zhu Yan.

    As the black aura was sucked away by Zhu Yan, the snake-men surrendered fell to the ground like piles of rotten meat, as if their souls had been sucked away.  Collapsed, rotted, dried, and scattered, time seemed to pass quickly on the body of the snake-man descending master, and in the blink of an eye, he was a hundred years old.

    As the silver seal formation rotated and the silver power returned, Zhu Yan seemed to feel very tired. He shrunk and jumped back to Gao Feng's shoulder. Without the usual liveliness, he lay directly on Gao Feng's shoulder.  Go to sleep.

    Gao Feng seemed to understand some of the strange things about these ancient beasts.  Just like the rhinoceros beast's shocking roar, the little monkey's rune seal formation just now should be its innate instinct, but because it is not in its strongest state, the handwriting of the seal formation is not clear.  What would happen if it were a perfect body?  While resisting the restraints around him, Gao Feng was enjoying his misery and guessing whether it would dispel all the evil aura in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness?

    Without the magic entanglement of the descending master, Zhang Zhijiang's simple sword quickly cleared away all the snake warriors on the opposite side. Yuexiang's "Red Lotus in Falling Clothes" seemed like a blooming lotus in the black clouds of the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  It is burning, bright and eye-catching.  The snake warriors did not know how to dodge and stepped straight into the range of "Luoyi Red Lotus", causing numerous casualties.  Long arrows like silver meteors appeared behind the snake warriors who had not passed the "Louis Red Lotus" spell range from time to time, hitting the "three-inch" vital part and falling to the ground.

    In this way, the situation became stable. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand could not be condensed, and he did not use the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master.

    "There is actually an ancient spirit-eating beast, but it's a pity that it's just a cub. Your fate has been determined, and any struggle is in vain." The snake woman's voice was still simple and indifferent, as if she didn't care at all that her own people were being slaughtered, but  He stated a fact coldly.

    Gao Feng waved the long sword formed by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand, but said nothing.  Zhu Yan actually has a name called Spirit-Eating Beast, Gao Feng thought to himself as he returned his hand and stroked the little monkey squatting on his shoulder.

    The Snake Clan woman waved her hand, and countless countless heads appeared in the black clouds covering the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness!  Some heads look cleaner, just heads.  And some are sloppy, with their internal organs dragged under the head, and sometimes get entangled with the surrounding things.

    Because it is too dense, it seems a bit inconvenient.  So many heads, crowded together, flew towards Gao Feng and his group. Some of the flying heads had their intestines and internal organs entangled, and fell directly, still squirming forward on the ground. The scene was terrifying, weird and bloody.

    Yuexiang¡¯s face turned a little pale. She had never seen this kind of sorcery before, she had never even thought about it, and she had never even dreamed about it.  The fingers that condensed the energy of heaven and earth trembled slightly, trying to suppress the fear in their hearts and cast spells.

    These heads are flying in mid-air, beyond Yuexiang's "Red Lotus in Falling Clothes".  He could only rely on Jian Ji's long arrows to attack. As a result, Zhang Zhijiang's pressure became greater.  In such a battle, the power of the Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant is dispensable, and the help it can provide is not much.  Hei Lang was by Zhang Zhijiang's side, helping Zhang Zhijiang fill in the gaps and guarding Yuexiang and Jian Ji.

    Seeing that the situation had changed again, Gao Feng took out the metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division given to him by Emperor Xia Huangren from his noble phantom and released it.  The combat effectiveness of these two puppets in fighting monsters in the wilderness is amazing. Even the craftsman Sheng Lugan borrowed some fantastic ideas from these two demon-suppressing metal puppets to create mechanisms.  Creation is enough to prove the mystery and magic of these two metal puppets.

    The metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division appeared in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. The puppet warrior was still in front, and the puppet Taoist was behind.  The moment the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor appeared, he seemed to have a clear view of the situation here.  The long knife in the puppet warrior's hand was dragged behind him, and like a rolling stone on the top of the mountain, he rushed straight towards the snake warrior who bypassed the "Louis Red Lotus" and came to the front.

    The snake-man warriors are so powerful that the silver-armored knights of the War Demon Temple can't attack them at all, but the warriors in the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division are made of metal, and their weight alone is enough to crush any monster.  Rushing to the place where the snake warriors were the densest, the puppet warrior swiped the long sword in his hand on the ground. The metal sword collided with the snake warrior's scales, making a crackling sound. The lower bodies of pythons as thick as buckets were chopped by the puppet warrior's long sword.  Break.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature??The novel is better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 689 Railway Man

    Although the metal puppet warrior of the Suppressing Demon Division was huge, his movements were extremely dexterous. After the long sword was exhausted, he clenched the sword on the ground, stepped back more than ten feet, avoided the attack of the snake man warrior, and then slashed out again with the sword.

    Zhang Zhijiang saw the warriors among the metal puppets of Zhenmo Si appear. He cut off several nearby snake warriors with the simple sword in his hand, and began to wander around, killing the surrounding snake warriors.  In this way, both Yuexiang and Arrow Lady have no worries and can release spells and arrows with peace of mind.

    The Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division is still standing on a long sword and walking in the air, as if he is in a fairyland.  As soon as he appeared, he held up a spell with his fingers and shouted loudly: "Flying heads are coming! You are the evil and evil people!"

    Gao Feng still didn¡¯t know that the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor could actually talk, as if he were a living, sane person.  What do you mean?  Is this kind of descending technique called "flying head descending"?

    As soon as he finished speaking, a rune condensed between the fingers of the puppet Taoist and was ejected into the air.  As the runes changed, Gao Feng suddenly felt that the surroundings became extremely cold, as if heavy snow would fall in the next moment.

    The puppet Taoist only said one sentence and then cast the spell silently.  The runes turned into gray clouds in the sky, and snow flakes as big as the mouth of a bowl fell down, mixed with fine ice crystals.

    Those ferocious heads flying in the air seemed not adapted to this cold climate. Snowflakes fell, and the surrounding temperature dropped rapidly. Ice crystals hung on the heads covered in ice and snow, and their flying speed became slower and slower. Some heads began to suffer.  The burden gradually fell away.

    The area covered by the snow and ice crystals is getting bigger and bigger, and rune formations are constantly being ejected from the fingers of the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Division into the mid-air, turning into patches of gray clouds, and snow and ice crystals are falling in the black clouds.  .

    Gao Feng thought that it seemed that the method adopted by the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division was correct. The Snake Clan lived in the warm and humid environment of the Southern Wilderness, so naturally they were extremely unsuited to this cold spell. Even this spell was very harmful to the Snake Clan warriors and warriors.  The damage of the descending master is even more than that of Yuexiang's flames.

    After the snake woman saw the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor joining the battle, the battle situation changed again and she was very angry.  A sharp roar shook the surrounding gray clouds and shattered the wind, snow and ice crystals, slightly stabilizing the situation.

    The Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division was calm and unfazed. He flicked his fingers continuously, as if he was determined that his energy consumption was low, and the Snake Clan woman could not compete with him in consumption.

    " Unlike fighting monsters in the wilderness, the puppet warriors use extremely fierce and brave moves.  The puppet Taoist's glory has been washed away, and it no longer looks like the colorful appearance of various spells when fighting monsters. It is just monotonous, boring, and persistent, covering the surrounding snake warriors and surrender masters with a blizzard.

    Although simple, it is extremely practical.  Those flying heads were covered with ice before they even approached, and they were either on the verge of collapse, or fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.

    A very strange-looking beast appeared behind the snake-man woman. It had a long neck, a beak, a deer head, and rat eyes, but its body was somewhat long and narrow.  This ferocious beast seemed to feel the cold breath in the black abyss, and screamed loudly with joy.  He jumped up from the ground and rushed towards the ice and snow spell released by the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppressing Division in the sky.

    The monsters that grow in the Southern Wilderness actually love ice and snow so much. Gao Feng knows very little about the Southern Wilderness, but this shows the magic of creation.  The ferocious beast pounced on an ice and snow rune that had not yet exploded, and swallowed the rune directly in mid-air.  Frost spread in the bird's beak, but the monster seemed to feel extremely comfortable.  It seems that this rune can't cause it any harm at all, it can only make it feel very comfortable.

    The puppet Taoist's finger spell stagnated slightly, and then he threw out another rune.  The rune turned into a small beast in mid-air, with three eyes and six legs, and a pair of wings growing under its ribs.  Following the transformation, he pounced directly on the monster opposite.  The speed was so fast that even the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes flickered, and he still only saw a few afterimages before being swallowed up by the monster along with the ice and snow runes.

    Gao Feng sighed in his heart, the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division is really omnipotent. It can summon all kinds of runes and all kinds of strange beasts.  Looking at the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor, I wondered in my heart what kind of demeanor the powerful man who created this kind of puppet was like.  My mind is captivated and I worship endlessly.

    The little beast summoned by the Taoist Puppet got into the monster's body, and then he saw something in the monster's body seemed to be moving quickly, and a piece of it bulged out under the skin and moved quickly.  The monster screamed in pain, fell from the air, and hit a snake warrior.

    After just a few struggles, the body broke open, and the little beast released by the puppet Taoist jumped out with satisfaction, sitting lazily on the monster's body, its figure gradually blurred.  The Snake Clan woman whipped a vine whip in her hand, but before it hit the little beast, the little beast had already disappeared without a trace due to lack of vitality.  The vine whip whipped a snake manThe bodies of the soldier and the monster were completely torn to pieces, and their flesh and blood were flying everywhere.

    The puppet Taoist still shot ice and snow runes into the sky step by step. No matter how irritable the snake woman was, it seemed that it had nothing to do with him.

    The vine whip flew out and headed straight for the ice and snow runes in mid-air.  The vine whip in the hand of the Snake Tribe woman seems to be made of old vines in the mountains. It is yellow-green, shiny, and looks extremely tough.  There are layers of transparent scales on the vine whip for some reason, as if it were a snake.

    With a crisp "snap" sound, the vine whip did not hit the ice and snow runes in mid-air. The warrior in the metal puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division blocked the long knife handle in the middle of the vine whip.  Why is it so high?  Gao Feng didn't see clearly how the puppet warrior got up. He had the impression that the puppet warrior's feet barely left the ground, but he suddenly appeared there and blocked the snake woman's vine whip.

    A cedar tree appeared in front of the puppet warrior at some point. The puppet warrior held a dagger in his left hand, which was deeply inserted into the cedar tree. The long knife in his right hand was held diagonally in the air. It looked like a strange posture.  Gao Feng suddenly remembered that the same thing happened to the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor in the Wilderness. The puppet Taoist planted a vine seed on the black-armored giant who was a hundred feet tall, and then the puppet warrior climbed up the steps and chopped the black man to death with a knife.  A giant.  Now that this scene was repeated, Gao Feng felt a little familiar.

    "But the snake woman's vine whip seemed to come alive and circled in mid-air, entangling the puppet warrior and the fir tree.

    As the vine whip rotated, Gao Feng saw the scales on the vine whip begin to open slightly, like countless sharp thorns, glowing with a dim orange light.

    Gao Feng still did not take action. The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor seemed to be caught by the vine whip immediately, but Gao Feng felt in his heart that things were not that simple.

    Indeed it is!  The huge cedar tree began to shrink before the vine whip caught the puppet warrior, as if time was flowing backwards, shrinking back into the soil.  This change was so sudden that the snake woman did not expect that the puppet warrior would have such a way to escape from her own vine whip.  About a foot away from the ground, the puppet warrior let go of the dagger, stepped on the trunk of the fir tree with his huge feet, turned to the side, and slashed with the long knife. The two snake warriors were cut in half.

    It seemed like it was too much effort. Gao Feng saw the vine whip rolled up in mid-air and made a loud crack.  Why are you working so hard to protect the wind and snow runes?  Is there anything else I've missed?  Gao Feng narrowed his eyes and carefully felt the wind and snow runes of the puppet Taoist still in mid-air.

    The snake woman knew how difficult the puppet warrior was, so she didn¡¯t bother much and started to draw another ice and snow rune.  But in this flash of lightning, another fir tree grew in front of the puppet warrior. It seemed that this fir tree was originally there, but it was just hidden in the tree body. In the blink of an eye, it grew to more than thirty feet.

    The puppet warrior is as dexterous as a monkey. It is impossible to imagine that such a huge body can climb trees so quickly.  This time the puppet warrior held a long sword in his mouth and raised his hands alternately on the fir tree.  It seemed that there was only one breath of time, and before the vine whip could get close to the ice and snow runes, the puppet warrior jumped up, grabbed the vine whip with both hands, and suddenly fell down.

    The vine whip was caught in the hand of the puppet warrior, and his body fell heavily to the ground.  The moment the puppet warrior landed, Gao Feng even felt that the black clouds above the entire black abyss were trembling, as if they were weakened by the huge vibration.

    The puppet warrior bent his knees and rolled twice on the ground to relieve himself of the force of falling from a high place.  The body was still stained with the flesh and blood of the snake warriors. He tightly grasped the vine whip with both arms and pulled the vine whip together with the snake woman.

    Although the figure of the puppet warrior is larger than that of the Snake Clan woman, and the whole body is made of metal, it does not gain the slightest advantage in the wrestling.  The finger-thick vine whip was stretched tightly, and the scales on it were dim, as if it was groaning under the strain of two huge forces.

    Gao Feng saw the puppet warrior being pulled towards the Snake Tribe woman, but the alluring and beautiful Snake Tribe woman seemed to be using no strength at all. Gao Feng even suspected that the next moment she would continue to wield the vine whip and destroy the Demon Suppressor's metal.  The warrior in the puppet was thrown into the air.

    A few runes were printed on the puppet warrior's body, and the puppet warrior could barely stabilize his body.  A rune then hit the vine whip, countless smoke rose, and then a sharp edge suddenly appeared.  But after the smoke dissipated, the vine whip was not damaged at all and was still tight.  The puppet warrior's feet sank deeply into the ground, trying to stabilize his body.

    If the puppet warrior was sane, he would not have thought that he would be dragged over by a snake girl, otherwise he would not be in such an embarrassing predicament.  And the vine whip seemed to be extremely tough. No matter how the puppet Taoist attacked, it could not damage the vine whip at all.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The soft ground was dragged by the puppet warrior's feet to create a ravine one foot deep, but even so, he still couldn't stop the momentum of being pulled over.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 690 Ice Breaking

    The "red fire lotus" released by Yuexiang was crushed by the puppet warriors. Countless snake warriors were crushed by the puppet warriors. The snake woman's lifeless eyes suddenly lit up, as if she wanted to devour the puppet weighing more than 1,000 yuan.  of.

    Gao Feng moved, walked to Jian Ji, relaxed his arms and picked up the long bow, the innate Hunyuan Qi transformed into a long arrow, dark golden light flashed, countless silver snakes wrapped around the long arrow body, hissing.

    Still like the original arrow, Gao Feng's fingers trembled slightly as he carved countless runes on the long arrow transformed by the innate Hunyuan Qi.  This time Gao Feng was so serious and attentive that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi completely enveloped his body, and the light and shadow of the war demon loomed behind him.

    Every time his fingers trembled, Gao Feng could feel a silver snake entering the "sharp" character in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi when he carved it into the void.  .  The runes with the power of thunder and lightning are sharper and more indestructible.

    It seemed that only Gao Feng and the tight vine whip were left in the whole world. Countless "sharp" characters entered into the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, many times more than the runes carved on the long arrow just now.  When the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi left Gao Feng's hand, it seemed that the entire long arrow was composed of the character "sharp".  Gao Feng had never used such a technique before. It was just a momentary blessing, and it was completely a subconscious action.

    At the moment when the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flew out, Gao Feng seemed to have entered another magical realm. The new realization and the new battle made the blood in Gao Feng's whole body begin to boil, like a sword.  Mr. Zunrui's soul is fighting in Gao Feng's body and continues to exist.

    The long arrow transformed from the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shot towards the vine whip like a meteor. The sharp edge in front of the arrow ignited the dark and moist air in the black abyss, and shot towards the vine whip with fire.

    At this moment, the innate Hunyuan Qi is no longer restrained.

    At this moment, the dark golden light became extremely sharp.

    At this moment, the entire black abyss seemed to be torn apart by an extremely sharp aura.

    At this moment, the black clouds that had shrouded for countless years seemed to be blown away by a strong wind.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is extremely sharp at this moment, no longer restrained at this moment, and it is exuding an extremely powerful fighting spirit at this moment.  Even if there is a mountain in front of you, you still have to shoot through it.  Even if Donghai is in front, he still has to shoot through.  Even if the most powerful force in the world is in front of you, you must shoot it through!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi penetrated the dark thousand-year haze in the black abyss, penetrated the extremely tough vine whip, dragged out a domineering light in the black clouds, and disappeared into the depths of the black abyss.

    Time seemed to stand still. At the moment when the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi crossed the black abyss, both the sound and the movement seemed to stand still. Even everyone's thoughts stopped.

    Until the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi disappeared into the depths of the black abyss, a crisp sound of "bang" came.  Then there was a series of huge roars like a mountain collapsing.

    The huge, heavy body of the Demon-Suppressing Metal Puppet was suddenly emptied out, and it stumbled back more than ten steps.  The Snake Clan woman swayed and looked at the vine whip in her hand, half of which had been cut off by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. Her eyes were no longer silent, with sorrow, sadness, hatred, and various complex expressions intertwined together, as if they were still the same.  He refused to believe that the vine whip could break.

    A sharp scream came from the snake tribe woman's mouth. It was so piercing. At this moment, she forgot that the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor was still casting spells. At this moment, she forgot about the powerful opponent opposite her. At this moment, she forgot about the force exerted on her body.  curse.  It seemed as if the vine whip had broken and she had been seriously injured. Her whole body was shaking uncontrollably, and countless black auras entered the snake woman's body.

    The changes in her aura caused the Snake Tribe woman's body to swell suddenly, and then the black rope-like magic restraints shrank violently. Like the brown bear in the Qingxu Gate, they were restrained and backfired, and then they let out a sound of penetration.  Heart-breaking screams.

    The body of the Snake Clan is extremely powerful and extremely tough.  The snake woman quickly restrained her strength, and the black textures on her body no longer tightly strangled her body, and floated like patterns on the snake as thick as a bucket.

    ??The wind and snow runes that the Snake Tribe woman and the Demon Suppressor's metal puppet had just refused to give in to each other condensed in mid-air. Taking advantage of the stagnant time after the two sides fought at this moment, dozens of ice and snow runes were ejected into the air.

    Seeing the dark golden light flowing from the innate Hunyuan Qi, the puppet Taoist no longer attacks the vine whip, but concentrates on releasing the wind and snow runes.  The Puppet Taoist also seems to know how precious this time is, which is similar to a vacuum period. It is no longer as leisurely as it was at the beginning, calculating the consumption of vitality, but regardless of all the consequences.Place ice and snow runes.  Stars were shining brightly on the Taoist robe, and countless runes bloomed with light. As the runes pinched out by the puppet Taoist's fingers, they merged into the runes and were shot under the black clouds in mid-air, turning into gray clouds.

    It seemed that there was only a moment, and at this moment, the situation in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness changed.  Ever-changing, that's just how it can be described.

    Runes after runes blew down heavy snow and ice in mid-air, making the warm and humid black abyss seem to be a vent in the north. The cold winter wind howled, making all the snake people lose their spirits.

    The vine whip broke, and the puppet warrior fell back. The snake girl threw half of the vine whip to the ground. At the same time, the pressure on the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Department seemed to be extremely huge, and the flying sword under his feet began to sink slowly.  As the puppet Taoist's gestures change, the flying sword will sink an inch every time it moves.  The energy between the entire Black Abyss world is gathering rapidly, as if the wind and snow runes gathered together crazily after turning into gray clouds, gathering the surrounding energy of the world together and hiding it in the gray clouds.

    At this moment, no matter how powerful the snake woman is, she cannot stop the spell from exploding.

    A breeze blew from the black clouds in the black abyss, and a dull spell sounded from the mouth of the metal puppet Taoist of the Demon Suppression Department.

    "wind!"

    The wind rises, unable to blow away the black clouds over the black abyss that have accumulated for countless years, or it doesn't want to be blown away at all. It turns from a slight breeze into a fierce roaring cold wind, like countless small knives blowing on the snake man's body.  The bodies of all the snake people were stagnant.  The warm air in the black abyss was wrapped in a blanket and flowed, and the water vapor in it dispersed, making it suffocating.

    "Roar!"

    A violent roar sounded, whimpering, as if a vengeful spirit bigger than the vengeful spirit released by the Nine Nether Demon Lord appeared in mid-air, roaring and whimpering, telling the story of the ugliness of the world.

    "Snow!"

    The voice was dull and hoarse, as if the huge body of the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor could not withstand the pressure of the heaven and earth energy at this moment. The whole body fell to the ground, and a slight crack appeared on the flying sword.  At the same time, all the gray clouds released into the air by the puppet Taoist were connected together. The puppet warrior did not care about the power he was bearing, and allowed the huge power to leave a deep mark on his chest. Standing on the puppet  In front of the Taoist, guarding this giant condensation of magic.

    The snow fell heavily, and the sound of snowflakes became the only sound at this moment.  Space was frozen, time was solidified, and only big snowflakes fell.

    "Roar!" As the last word was uttered, the wind and snow were blowing, the cold wind was shrill, and the snow was as big as a bucket, falling in the black abyss, a basin where there is no wind and snow all year round.

    "The wind roars and the snow roars, dancing around the world!" The spell was finally formed. The Taoist who suppressed the metal puppet of the Demon Division seemed to have exhausted all his energy, and even the Taoist robe on his body became extremely dim.

    A cold wind seemed to be blowing down from the sky, mixed with snowflakes and ice. The frost was dense and spreading rapidly wherever it passed.  All the snake-men stained with frost were frozen into lumps of ice, and then were blown to pieces by the wind and scattered all over the ground.

    What a powerful spell!  Gao Feng originally thought that the Taoist of the Metal Puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division would only use ice and snow runes to control the snake people. Unexpectedly, he would actually connect dozens of runes into a large spell called "Wind Roar and Snow Roar" to control all the snake people at once.  The warriors and snakemen were all frozen.  Including the overwhelming flying heads, destroy them all at once.

    Like a tide, the endless snake warriors and snake warriors using various techniques were frozen into lumps of ice by the "roaring wind and snow" released by the Taoist in the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor.  Then it was blown apart by the cold wind.

    The scope of the spell is huge, the wind roars, the snow roars, and the ice roars.  All the cold roared, ripping apart everything that covered it.  Roaring, roaring, the entire Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness seemed to be roaring, the whole world seemed to be roaring.

    The flying sword at the feet of the puppet Taoist is dim, and most of the runes on the Taoist robes engraved with countless runes are no longer colored at this moment, as if the cold wind in the roaring snow has left its mark on the puppet Taoist.  like traces.

    The spell was so powerful that even the tough Snake Clan woman could only avoid its edge for the time being. She glared at the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressing Division fiercely, then glared at Gao Feng before retreating into the darkness shrouded by black clouds in the black abyss.  The remaining snake warriors stopped charging forward and retreated into the black clouds following the footsteps of the snake woman.

    Yuexiang's "Red Lotuses in Falling Clothes" were all extinguished, and there was no heat within the scope of the "roaring wind and snow".  Looking at the huge area covered by the spell, Yuexiang silently retracted her hands into her sleeves, relying on the Yuan Jing Gao Feng gave her to concentrate on restoring the energy of heaven and earth in her body, preparing to deal with the subsequent enemy counterattack.

    The black wolf's body was covered with several large snowflakes, and his mane was covered with sweat andThe human blood was wet, and at this time, it had been frozen into countless ice crystals in the severe cold, as cold as spears and halberds.  Seeing the snake warriors and snake warriors shattered in the "roaring wind and snow" range, they simply hid behind Gao Feng.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 691: Poisonous Insect Python

    The sword in Zhang Zhijiang's hand pointed diagonally at the ground. General Xue maintained this posture whether he was taking action or stopping his action.  But at this time, Zhang Zhijiang completely forgot to wipe the blood of the snake warriors on the sword, and quietly watched the fierce snake warriors who were arrogant and trying to drown him. They didn't even have the strength to struggle during the spell, and they just turned into monsters.  It turned into countless bright ice crystals and scattered all over the ground. Zhang Zhijiang fell silent.

    In Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s heart, the Metal Puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division is indeed a very good comrade-in-arms.  Strong and trustworthy.  Good tactical coordination is not so much the Taoists and warriors of the Taoist Academy or the Demon Suppressing Division as it is the warriors who have been on the battlefield for a long time.  Countless spells and sword skills, either brilliant and complex, or simple and bright, all for just two words, victory!

    "But Zhang Zhijiang never thought that the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division could be so powerful.

    After comprehending life and death, although it is not yet stable, Zhang Zhijiang has already stood at the peak of the Xuan Realm. He can stabilize his understanding of life and death. He can leap into the Holy Realm at any time and become one of the few people in the world.  However, the violent and unruly spells of the Metal Puppet Taoist of the Suppressing Demon Division made Zhang Zhijiang feel a sense of loneliness out of nowhere.  There are hidden dragons and crouching tigers in this world, and there are so many strong people.  The Demon-Suppressing Division's metal puppet is just a continuation of the life of the person who made the puppet. It only has 20/10 of the power, but it is already so powerful.  How powerful would the person who made the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor be?

    Not proficient in the technology of puppet making, Zhang Zhijiang could only guess and sigh, but Gao Feng had a more intuitive understanding.  Such a majestic spell is probably not far different from the mechanical creation that the craftsman Sheng Lugang gave to him.  The craftsman Sheng Lugang referred to the aura of the extinct ancient ferocious beasts on the Immortal Mountain All Souls Platform, and took two completely different paths from the Metal Puppet of the Suppressing Demon Division.  But no one can deny the power and toughness of Zhenmosi's metal puppet, nor can they deny the superb and godlike skills of the man standing behind Zhenmosi's metal puppet who has transcended time and space.

    The black clouds above the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness have solidified as if they were solid. They cannot be blown by the wind or dispersed by the snow.  Shrouded over the black abyss, after the "roaring wind and snow" spell gradually weakened and dissipated, it once again covered the world washed by ice and snow.  It was warm, humid, and poisonous snakes were rampant. It seemed that nothing had changed. Only the crystals in the body of the powerful snake-men who surrendered and were shattered to pieces occasionally shone unwillingly on the ground.

    The blue fragments glowed on the damp ground, dotted like stars, as if they were telling the tragedy of the battle just now.

    With only a few breaths of time, both Gao Feng and his team and the Snakemen clan have tried their best.  The metal puppet warrior of the Suppressing Demon Division and the Snake Man woman pulled the vine whip. Gao Feng used an arrow branch composed of the innate Hunyuan Qi with the character "Sharp" to shoot off the vine whip, helping the metal puppet Taoist of the Suppressing Demon Division complete the huge spell.  call.

    The Snake Man retreated with the others, losing countless Snake Warriors and the Snake Man surrendered before retreating, but Gao Feng knew that the feeling wrapping around his body like a thorn in his back had not weakened at all.

    There are still strong people in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  There are stronger people here, so what awaits me is continuous fighting and bloodshed.

    When the ice and snow first stopped, the black abyss shrouded in black clouds began to stir again.

    The hissing sound was endless, and this sound was louder than the sounds occasionally made by the snake warriors just now.  There was a continuous sound of huge objects being dragged on the ground, as if countless heavy objects were being thrown from the sky.

    Soon, Gao Feng saw seven or eight huge pythons swimming out of the black clouds, with heads but no tails, and their lengths were at least a hundred feet away.  The python was not in a hurry to attack, but was hovering in the area just covered by the "roaring wind and snow", coiling its body in circles and "sitting" on the ground.

    "Two, three A total of eight pythons, nearly two hundred feet long, swam out from the black clouds and entrenched themselves there, as if they were performing a strange and evil ritual.

    Gao Feng and his party were also breathing heavily, recovering their strength and vitality.  Even the metal puppet seemed tired, recovering the strength in his body.

    The snake people and Gao Feng and others were like two wild beasts. They were both injured after a bite. They stared at each other closely, licking their wounds while waiting for another jump to win.  Opportunity.

    The black abyss is quiet but ominous, and murderous intent permeates the silence that can be broken at any time.  Only the occasional hissing sound of the huge python reminds everyone of the danger here.

    Two butterflies, one large and one small, flew out from the dark, humid black clouds, with a hazy brilliance that instantly attracted the attention of Gao Feng and his entourage.  Their bodies are all crystal white, and the pair of tentacles on their foreheads are overflowing with brilliance. Their fan-like wings are like transparent moonlight, with delicate patterns on them. The wingtips are swaying, scattering tiny bits of light, dancing gracefully among the leaves.?? 

    Neither Gao Feng, Yuexiang, nor Zhang Zhijiang have ever seen such a strange butterfly.  They seemed not afraid of strangers at all, flying closer and closer, and finally stopped on the broken fir tree on the battlefield just now, folding their shiny wings.

    The silent black abyss was broken by the voice of the snake woman, and the ever-changing sounds echoed in the black abyss and echoed in the black clouds.  Sometimes he is holy, sometimes he is sinister and vicious, sometimes he is kind and compassionate, sometimes he is cunning and cruel.

    "Weak humans, weak races! The only way to greet you is death. Only death is your final destination!"

    Zhang Zhijiang spat "Bah", and the fingers holding the sword alternately rose and fell on the handle, as if he was moving his muscles and bones in preparation for the next bloody battle.  As the black wolf stood beside Zhang Zhijiang, the warm and humid climate returned to the black abyss. The black fur that had just formed ice lay limply on his body, looking extremely embarrassed.  The blue color in the two eyes became more and more intense, like two will-o'-wisps in the dark abyss.

    Yuexiang retracted her hands into her sleeves, closed her eyes slightly, and concentrated on using the Yuan Jing Gao Feng gave her to restore the vitality in her body.  In the battle just now, Yuexiang had been calculating her own energy, and the consumption was not very huge.  In successive battles, Yuexiang also learned how to control power.  Controlling power is sometimes more important than the power itself, especially in such a long battle, where you can't see when it will end. It is so long that it makes people desperate.  At this moment, controlling one's own power becomes even more important.

    The Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant is surrounded by the rune formation arranged by Gao Feng. At this time, compared with the powerful enemies, the Fairy Mountain War Soul Pendant is slightly weak and cannot help Gao Feng too much, but none of the pendants  Pretend to be timid.  Fighting itself is a posture of survival.

    Gao Feng had already returned the long bow. Jian Ji concentrated on adjusting the lever on her left index finger, as if she was carefully appreciating the magnificence of Gao Feng's arrow just now.

    The Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division retreated to the end. Although there was no expression on the metal face, anyone could read a feeling called tiredness on the Taoist puppet.  Although the puppet warrior fought hard with the snake woman, he did not receive any more damage. He stood behind Zhang Zhijiang on the other side, echoing the black wolf.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of attack the snake people will use this time.  What made Gao Feng strange was the two butterflies that flew out. He couldn't sense any special power in the butterflies. Just looking at such a battle, these two butterflies must have been regarded as a killer by the snake people.

    Taking a deep breath, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi beside Gao Feng appeared slightly.  Gao Feng had just taken two shots and shot two arrows, especially the last arrow. Gao Feng was completely unconscious. It seemed that he had such a shocking blow because of a sudden inspiration.  Gao Feng didn't know how powerful the vine whip was. Among the snake people, the vine whip had been tempered by countless strong men for countless years and was almost impossible to destroy. Gao Feng had not used all the sharp methods before it.  Cut off with one arrow.

    At this time, the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body was almost at its peak state, and there was a fighting spirit in his blood.  The desire to fight, the desire for exciting battles, this is what life is made of.

    Looking at eight huge pythons that he had never seen before, two extremely delicate butterflies, two completely opposite creatures, and two incompatible forces appearing in front of him, Gao Feng's blood surged. Not only did he not have any fear, but in his heart  I vaguely hope that the Snake Man will perform even more powerfully in the future.

    The powerful fighting spirit in the sword master's soul boiled in Gao Feng's heart, while his eyes were as calm and quiet as a pool of water.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered in Gao Feng's eyes as he observed the huge python and the two invisible butterflies.  Look for your opponent's weaknesses and strengths.

    The snake woman had calmed down, took out a bamboo flute beside her, put it to her mouth and blew it gently.

    The melodious and graceful sound spread in the black abyss, and the sound of the bamboo flute was ethereal and unstained by the dust, floating under the black clouds covering the black abyss.  It seems like an infatuated woman whispering her lingering longings in her lover's ear. It seems like the resentment in the heart of a woman who looks into the distance all day long, waiting for her man to return after his blood-stained iron clothes.

    When the huge python with a length of several hundred feet heard the sound of the bamboo flute, its huge body suddenly ejected, its mouth opened wide, split into a huge angle, fangs, and smelly poisonous clouds, like arms.  Thick snake letters spat out.  ¡®

    There was a strong fishy wind, and eight huge pythons rushed toward them in the dark air, like dark clouds, weighing heavily on the hearts of Gao Feng and his party.

    Zhang Zhijiang shouted loudly, and the bloody and murderous red light on the simple knife in his hand burned like a flame, and he lifted it diagonally from bottom to top.  The strong smell of blood mixed with the fishy smell of python, sayingIncredibly weird.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 692 Sacrifice

    The burst of bloody murderous energy struck the python's body in mid-air with a "bang".  Zhang Zhijiang knew that the python that appeared this time was extremely powerful and could not be compared to those snake warriors just now.  The bloody murderous aura and Pu Dao struck the thick body of a python almost at the same time, but Zhang Zhijiang felt that what came from Pu Dao was greasy and slippery, making him feel weak.  As soon as it came into contact with the python's body, Pu Dao's blade moved to one side.

    "Drink!" Zhang Zhijiang roared violently, exerting force with both wrists, and the tendons on his body bulged out. His whole body was as red as if he had been fished out of a pool of blood.  A dark face turned purple-black because it was full of blood, and his beard was angry, and the bloody murderous aura burst out from the simple knife, forcibly chopping up the slippery and greasy feeling that adhered to the python's body, and slashed the python's body.

    What followed was a feeling of flexibility. The python's body was about ten feet thick. The extremely thick snake skin where the blade of the knife touched was slightly dented downwards. Without the power of the knife, Zhang Zhijiang even blinked.  With such effort, you can feel the python's muscles releasing its own strength, ready to counterattack at any time.  It seems that the snake is retreating, but its fangs are still open, and it doesn't know when it will bite him.

    The bloody murderous intent penetrated deep into the python's skin. Although it was so difficult, it still hurt the python.  The runes on the Pu Dao flickered. Zhang Zhijiang was short and not greedy for power. He avoided the entanglement of the python and activated the rune formation Gao Feng had engraved on the Pu Dao. His figure twisted for a while and then disappeared.

    The python was injured and was in a rage. Suddenly its opponent disappeared, and it was unable to curb its natural bestiality.  In this black abyss, even in the southern wilderness, the python is the supreme existence.  Especially this kind of giant python with a body of several hundred feet, there is absolutely nothing that they cannot swallow.  All living creatures are just delicacies in the eyes of the giant python. There is no difference at all whether they are ferocious beasts or ordinary beasts.

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s figure disappeared, and the python pounced on the black wolf on one side.  Such a small beast cannot even be considered as a meal in the mouth of a python.  Although the black fur on the black wolf's body was soaked with blood and snow, and it lay wet on its body, looking extremely embarrassed, the aura it exuded was very powerful.  The giant python's lower body was coiled up, and its upper body was grabbing the black wolf like lightning.

    The black wolf also felt the power of the giant python. The sharpness and violence of Zhang Zhijiang's knife just left only a small invisible wound on the giant python. Such a strong defense made the black wolf have no confidence in his fangs and claws.  .

    "What a fool." Hei Lang cursed in a low voice. He didn't know if he was talking about the giant python or Zhang Zhijiang, who was invisible in the battle.  Seeing the giant python's mouth open in an incredible arc, the black wolf jumped up to avoid the big mouth that could swallow him without chewing.  His front paws were a little bit on the giant python, and he ran quickly on the giant python.

    The body of the black wolf is similar to that of an ordinary horse. It can be said to be a giant wolf among the wolf clan.  But when facing the giant python, Black Wolf was a little pitiful.  He ran quickly on the back of the giant python, and the fishy smell behind him reminded the black wolf all the time that the huge python was stalking behind him and might swallow him at any time.

    Even while running wildly, the black wolf's tail was still tightly clamped on the waist, and the water droplets on his body flew away from time to time, and within a distance of less than a foot behind him, a huge mouth followed him tightly.  The black wolf was behind him, and he was getting closer.

    The body of the giant python under his feet was slippery, as if he were stepping on grease. The black wolf could not increase his speed to the highest level.  The dagger-like claws on the toes were fully extended, but they were unable to exert any force on the python. The black figure was a little flimsy, barely changing its position to avoid the occasional bites and devouring attacks by the python behind him.

    Suddenly, the left side of the black wolf's body seemed to have stepped on the air, and it swayed slightly on the giant python and fell down.  The falling speed was not as fast as the running speed. How could the giant python give up such a good opportunity? As if its body could stretch and contract, it suddenly stuck out its head and bit the black wolf.

    The black wolf in mid-air didn't even have time to curse. He twisted his waist in front of him and used his tail to stabilize his body in mid-air. His front paws raised a scale on the side of the giant python. With a little help, his body was on top of the giant python.  Passed under the body.

    With his hind feet touching the ground, he covered a distance of several feet in a leap.  But this distance and this extremely fast speed are still not suitable for the giant python's opponent.  Just after being in danger and narrowly escaping from death, Black Wolf took the opportunity to lengthen the distance between himself and the python's fangs to two feet.  However, this distance was still recovered by the giant python within a few breaths, and it seemed that the black wolf would be buried in the belly of the giant python in the next moment.

    Although the ground was wet and soft, the black wolf's speed increased, but it was still a little behind the giant python's pursuit.  In the blink of an eye, the black wolf changed direction again, tilted backwards, jerked his body, passed over the giant python's mouth, and ran backwards.

    The giant python can even feel the black wolf's long hair brushing against his mouth, but it's still a little bit worse.  In this situation, everyone knows that the black wolf is definitely no match for the giant python. Sooner or later, he will be swallowed by the giant python.Love.  Although the giant python was angry, he was not very anxious. Most of his attention was focused on Gao Feng.  Who is the strongest, how could the giant python not know?

    Suddenly, the giant python felt a huge force pulling itself. No matter how hard it tried, it couldn't move forward at all.  Seeing that the giant python no longer chased him, the black wolf squatted about a foot in front of the giant python, with his scarlet tongue sticking out, breathing heavily as he ate, and cursed: "You bitch, you are chasing me."  So fast. You can¡¯t run this time, you really want to tire me to death!"

    The python's body somehow got twisted into a knot while chasing the black wolf, making it unable to move at all.  This knot is extremely complex and unusually thick. A python head of about ten feet seems a bit small at the moment.

    "Hiss" The giant python spat out the final message and whipped it towards the black wolf like a steel whip.  Hei Lang was originally sitting in front of the giant python. The sudden blow startled Hei Lang and he narrowly dodged. His sharp claws hit the snake letter like a dagger. He grabbed the snake letter forcefully and jerked towards him.  After jumping up, all the strength of his body was used on Snake Xin, and he pulled out Snake Xin.

    A stream of extremely smelly liquid spurted out from the giant python's mouth. After the black wolf dodged in embarrassment, a sly look appeared in his eyes and he said: "How did your most powerful giant python die back then? Is there no inheritance in the snake clan?"  ?¡±

    Gao Feng heard Hei Lang say these words in the chaos, and he suddenly realized that in the dreamland light and shadow on the fifth floor of the Immortal Mountain, he vaguely remembered a picture of a girl in white and a boy in black walking in the southern wilderness.  The extremely thick and huge python became the background of the two people.  In this way, the huge python died in the hands of Beidi when he was a boy. Could it be that Beidi also used this method at that time?

    A smile appeared at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. In such a complicated situation, being able to recall some things from the past made Gao Feng's tense mind relax a little.

    Eight pythons danced wildly in front of Gao Feng and his group, but Gao Feng's attention was not on the pythons at all, but kept staring at the two butterflies opposite.

    The butterfly did not move and landed quietly on the remaining fir trees.  The puppet Taoist concentrated on performing his magic and did not put away the fir tree. Under the clouds and mist of the black abyss, this half of the fir tree looked so lonely.

    The rune formation laid out by Gao Feng protected Yue Xiang and Jian Ji. Whenever the giant python pounced, the rune formation would always flash with a dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi, making the giant python dare not approach at all.  .  The ethereal flute sound was looming, but the giant python just pounced, not assuming a menacing and lose-lose posture.

    "In this casethe dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi condensed between Gao Feng's fingers, and two dark golden meteors were shot towards the butterfly by Gao Feng.  The light and shadow in front of the crystal-white butterfly swayed for a while, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi dissipated immediately after contacting the light and shadow, as if there was another world, another space, which did not exist at all.  The butterflies that everyone sees are just illusions, the illusion of the crowd.

    Like the ghost boy at Qingxu Gate, he is in a formation that is isolated from the world and only they can connect to the world.  Gao Feng knew the secret as soon as he tried it. Although the battle with the ghost boy was not Gao Feng's most dangerous battle, it made Gao Feng unforgettable for a long time.  The sharp bone spurs and unimaginable attacks are the ghosts that Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang talked about?  Could it be that Qingxu Taoist actually practiced this weird magic?

    If someone had mentioned this to Gao Feng before, Gao Feng would have scoffed.  Does the sect leader of one of the five great sects in the world and one of the three great sects in the world need to practice such a sinister and vicious technique of subjugating ghosts?

    However, vivid experience told Gao Feng that all this is possible and even real.

    Except for one giant python that was seriously injured by the black wolf, Gao Feng and his party were fighting with other giant pythons, and for a while they couldn't tell the winner.  Gao Feng did not take action, but just stared at the two butterflies. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was swallowing or exhaling in his hands, burning like a dark golden flame.

    From time to time, the ground of the Black Abyss was smashed by the body of the giant python, creating huge cracks, as if it were layer by layer of cracks on a dry river.

    Without Gao Feng's action, Zhang Zhijiang remained invisible. The only powerful warriors were the metal puppets of the Zhenmo Division. The Fairy Mountain War Spirit Pendant had no choice but to turn into a pendant and return to the dragon-binding rope in front of such a powerful opponent.

    The three giant pythons seemed to have the same mind, and rushed towards the puppet warrior on the opposite side. The red light flashed, and the flame spells of Yuexiang and the puppet Taoist fell on the thick python skin.  The damage caused by those spells to the giant python is extremely weak, almost negligible.

    The puppet warrior's long knife fell on a giant python. I don't know when the puppet warrior's long knife had numerous gaps, like an old saw. But in such an occasion, it can better attack the giant python.  .  Every gap has the runes released by the puppet Taoist, or the word "sharp".There are many runes, or runes that make the sword stronger.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 693 Summoning

    The giant python did not dodge and allowed the puppet warrior's long knife to fall on itself.  The huge body suddenly became extremely dexterous, curling up the long knife without caring about the damage the long knife caused to him.  The other two giant pythons also wrapped around the puppet warrior's body. The huge force made the puppet warrior's stainless steel body make a hissing sound, which was extremely sour and sounded extremely uncomfortable.

    Seeing this, the few remaining runes on the puppet Taoist's body lit up at the same time. Just as he was about to rescue the puppet warrior, a dark golden thread suddenly appeared around the giant python.  The silk threads were twisted extremely skillfully, avoiding the bodies of the puppet warriors and wrapping around the three giant pythons one after another.

    After the thread was revealed, it tightened in the blink of an eye, and streaks of blood splattered out.

    "Hey!" Zhang Zhijiang's voice sounded in a deep voice, as if cutting off the python's body with the golden thread was more difficult than every time.

    Zhang Zhijiang used the golden thread three times in total. The first time he used no force at all. The force of the attack from the King of the Northern Barbarians hit the golden thread on its own.  The second time the siege was too large, the Balrog almost succeeded in counterattacking. In the end, Gao Feng held the golden thread and cut all the monsters into two pieces.

    And this time Zhang Zhijiang is no longer greedy for credit, but only deals with three giant pythons.  But after taking possession of it, Zhang Zhijiang secretly complained in his heart.  Every huge python is more difficult to deal with and cut off than the hundred-foot-tall giant in the wilderness.  The bloody murderous aura quickly spread on the golden thread, and the dark golden thread turned into a tongue of fire, burning on the giant python.

    The golden thread cuts the python's skin, and the bloody murderous aura seeps into it, like countless small knives, frantically destroying the tough muscles under the python's skin.  The bloody murderous aura and the golden threads work together, and the effect becomes extremely obvious. Countless bright red flowers bloom under the silk threads transformed by the burning bloody murderous aura. The white python's breasts are exposed, dots of bright red, which is shocking.

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s beard and hair were all spread out, and his whole body was burning with blood and murderous aura. It was obvious that Zhang Zhijiang used all his strength to cut the three giant pythons into several pieces.

    The body of the giant python scattered on the ground is still huge, still twitching, hitting the ground, making a deafening sound.  Countless dust flew and blood splattered everywhere.

    The melodious and ethereal flute sound was mixed with the sound of the giant python's body hitting the ground, but it was not interrupted. Instead, it was natural. The sound of the fighting giant python's huge and tough body hitting the ground seemed to be in harmony with the ethereal sound.  The flute ensemble adds a touch of impassionedness to the melodious flute sound.

    Suddenly the sound of the flute changed, becoming ethereal, clear and inaudible.  Just like those two crystal-white butterflies, dancing gracefully in the black abyss, their graceful dance is intoxicating.

    The sound of the flute seems to make people enter a fantasy world. Two butterflies, one big and one small, really dance to the sound of the flute, flying in the space that belongs only to them. Their wings fall with bursts of bright white starlight, which is luxurious and gorgeous, making people feel  I can't tell whether this is real or in an illusion.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng clearly saw two butterflies, one large and one small, dancing gracefully. There were countless silk-like airflows moving with the flapping of the wings of the two butterflies.  When Gao Feng got up, bursts of bright white starlight fell, and what Gao Feng saw in his eyes was that the starlight merged into the thread-like airflow.

    This is a spell?  Is this just an illusion?

    Is it a better choice now to use means to break the barrier and prevent the butterflies from dancing?  As soon as Gao Feng hesitated, the four giant pythons that could still move freely among the eight stopped fighting with Gao Feng's men and returned to the two butterflies, one large and one small, seeming to be guarding and waiting.  The barrier around the butterfly was surrounded by giant pythons, and all the bright white stars were blocked and completely disappeared.  Now even if Gao Feng takes action, he still has to break through the shield formed by the giant python with his own flesh and blood before he can attack the barrier.

    Gao Feng thought for a while and did not take action.

    The sound of the flute suddenly changed from ethereal to sonorous, but only for a moment, and then it was soft and gorgeous, as if an immortal from the nine heavens had descended into the world, graceful and elegant.  White brilliance appeared in the forest of giant pythons. This white brilliance seemed to carry a magical power, blowing across the battlefield in the black abyss. The countless ravines that appeared under the slap of the giant python actually "flowed with the brilliance"  Healed¡±!

    It seems that the entire black abyss is a huge monster, and under the soothing of brilliance, it begins to repair the pain of war.

    The sound of the flute finally disappeared, disappearing into the warm and humid air of the black abyss, disappearing into the black mist.  The pure white light returned to the two butterflies and enveloped the giant python.

    The three giant pythons cut into several sections by Zhang Zhijiang with gold-patterned threads were also spliced ??together in the white light, and returned to the two white butterflies, one large and one small.  Even the giant python that was tangled up in a ball and seemed to be a tangled mess did not know how to untie the knots one by one and swam back??.

    In the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, Gao Feng saw silk threads intertwined together, connecting eight giant pythons hundreds of feet long.  The green aura of the giant python intertwined and reverberated in the silk threads, and its huge body became a little blurry.

    Gao Feng and his party didn¡¯t know what kind of spell it was, but everyone refused to slow down their attacks.  But at this moment, the eight giant pythons seemed to have entered the barrier, and all their power would dissipate once they came within an inch of the giant pythons.

    "What the hell is this!" Zhang Zhijiang succeeded in killing three giant pythons with one blow, but when he saw the giant pythons resurrected, he was very angry and cursed.

    "It seems it seems to be a kind of summoning ceremony." Although Yuexiang is not clear, the nine-tailed sky fox seems to have such an impression in the vague memory left in the body, but this impression is extremely vague and cannot be clearly understood at all.  Speak out.

    In the pure white and holy light, there seemed to be a force exploding from the inside of the body of the python, which was about ten feet thick. The strange thing was that all the pythons seemed to be hurt at the same time. The eight pythons seemed to be reflected in several mirrors at this moment.  The virtual image that came out was the same, and the flesh and skin that exploded on the body were exactly the same.

    Gao Feng circulated the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi and carefully watched the eight huge pythons exploding at this moment. Although the damage was huge and flesh and blood flew everywhere, not a drop of blood or a trace of flesh flew out, and all remained in the barrier.  , the entire enchantment, which was originally ethereal and beautiful, instantly turned into a Shura field filled with flesh and blood.

    The last trace of flesh and blood exploded, time seemed to stand still, and all the flesh and blood stopped in mid-air and filled the entire barrier.  The two pure white butterflies in the flesh and blood were not stained by the slightest trace of bloody violence and were still dancing gracefully.  But at this moment, it seemed creepy, and there was no trace of the holy and ethereal atmosphere it had at the beginning.

    The sound of the flute sounded again, like weeping and complaining, as if the long-awaited longing of a resentful woman waiting for her husband to return was intertwined with deep resentment. The sound was no longer pleasant to the ears, but became sharp and frantic.

    The sound spread into the barrier, and flesh and blood fell to the ground, as if there was a strong wind and rain mixed with flesh and blood.  What is strange is that the flesh and blood of eight giant pythons with a length of several hundred feet fell on the ground, but they did not pile up like a mountain at all, nor did they spill out everywhere. Instead, they only spread a thin layer on the moist ground of the black abyss.

    In the black abyss, everything is silent, the clear sound of the flute floats, and the blood rain falls. If you close your eyes and listen, it is like rain hitting banana trees, leisurely and suitable.  Surrounded by red and green, it adds fragrance.  But when he opened his eyes, what he saw was dense black clouds. Blood rain fell from the black abyss, and the warm and humid air became cold and ghostly, making people shudder.

    Gao Feng felt a sharp murderous aura suddenly appear in his soul, just like when he first met the White Bone Heavenly Lord on the way to the North, every bone in his body seemed to be scratched by a knife.  Before he had time to think about it, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand turned into a long sword. With his toes on the ground, his body condensed into a dark golden light and shot into the blood rain.

    The sound of the flute was melodious, but in Gao Feng's ears, the sound of the flute turned into countless sharp swords attacking him.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi all over his body shone brightly, breaking through the layers of flute sounds and piercing the blood rain barrier.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand just touched the barrier around the blood rain. The tip of the sword touched the barrier, causing ripples in circles. Power was competing with power. Gao Feng jumped over  The moment he came, he was enveloped in dark golden light, and the light and shadow of the War Demon Temple appeared on Gao Feng's body.  Without hesitation, he has entered his strongest state.

    "Hahahaha" A burst of arrogant laughter sounded, and a big hand was in the barrier, holding the long sword in Gao Feng's hand.  Even though he had entered the most powerful state, Gao Feng still felt that the sword in his hand was condensed and he could not move forward.

    A man stood up slowly from the thin pool of blood on the ground, absorbing all the blood, and his whole body was extremely red.  The strong muscles seemed to be pregnant with surging power and full of vitality.  But under the red light, it was clearly an extremely evil force, not life at all, but death.

    With a big hand like an ordinary person's, Gao Feng held the long sword that transformed into dark golden light from the innate Hunyuan Qi, and the two stood opposite each other.  Gao Feng noticed that the eyes of the man standing up from the python's blood were shining with pure white light, making it impossible to look at him.  Even if the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes flashes, he cannot gain the upper hand.  The two eyes are one large and one small, with no pupils and only white eye kernels, as if they were transformed from the two butterflies and might fly away at any time.

    "Are you Gao Feng?" The voice was thick and no different from that of an ordinary man. It was like a stranger greeting Gao Feng in Fengtianfang, Zhongjing City.  It's just that his whole body is red and his eyes are white, and he doesn't look like an ordinary person at all.

    Gao Feng did notHe spoke, nodded, put away the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in his hands, and stood with his hands behind his back.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 694: Overestimating One¡¯s Ability

    "Young man, you are really brave." The red man smiled kindly and said, "You used eight divine dragons to summon me. I am considered a very powerful character. Use whatever power you have and let me see."

    Gao Feng smiled, and the corners of his mouth curved upward in a nice arc. He looked harmless to humans and animals, which made people happy to see him.  The two stood opposite each other, without a trace of anger, and the friendship between gentlemen was as light as water, chatting about something.

    "I haven't asked you about Gao's name yet," Gao Feng said. The innate Hunyuan Qi was flowing in his body, and every muscle was beating rapidly. The strength of his whole body was condensed, and the next blow would definitely be earth-shattering.

    "You are just a mortal, and you are about to lose your soul. There is no need to know my name." The red man waved his hand casually, as if chatting with Gao Feng, with an arrogant and domineering tone in his voice, as if everything in the world was completely gone.  Not in his eyes.

    Gao Feng didn't care either. His whole body's strength had reached its peak state. The golden light and shadow of the War Demon Temple merged with Gao Feng's, and there was no trace of awkwardness at all.

    "Please give me some advice." Gao Feng said after hearing the words. As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped forward and performed one hundred and eight moves of War Demon.  Punches, kicks, shoulder strikes, knee strikes, and even the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hands transformed into various weapons from time to time to attack the red man.

    The War Demon Fighter, which has been tempered for thousands of times, is now used in Gao Feng's hands, and it is as smooth as flowing water. The 108 styles are divided into two types: empty-handed and weapon.  But Gao Feng used his innate Hunyuan Qi to transform into weapons at any time, completely integrating all his moves without any awkwardness.  Extremely powerful.

    The man slapped his hands casually, seemingly without any thought at all, but he inadvertently neutralized all Gao Feng's attacks.  While neutralizing Gao Feng's attack, he commented casually: "It's not bad. I've learned the true meaning of those lunatics in the War Demon Temple. All the attacks are smooth and flowing, and they are indeed very powerful."

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burst out. Gao Feng was now the golden war demon of the War Demon Temple. The innate Hunyuan Qi all over his body was flowing as expected, and the sword radiance surged.  Countless stars scattered on the tip of Gao Feng's sword.

    "Huh?" The naked man seemed to have seen something novel.  Two shining white eyes looked at the dark golden stars scattered by Gao Feng, and said unexpectedly: "It's very good, it's a bit interesting. I'm a little reluctant to kill you. It will be very interesting if I turn you into a ghost."

    The man, who was all red, stretched out his hand to hold a star of light falling from the tip of Gao Feng's sword.  Crush it randomly in your hands.  The vitality of the surrounding world was distorted.  The runes exploded in the hands of the man who was covered in blood, but did not cause any harm.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s still not strong enough.¡± The naked man said with a smile.

    Gao Feng swayed seriously and persistently.  He ignored the sneer of the naked man, as if he didn't hear it at all.

    "You do have the energy of that lunatic. I have decided to turn you into a ghost." The red man smiled warmly, as if turning into his own ghost was a rare honor for Gao Feng.

    Yuexiang stood on the soft ground. The battle did not consume much energy due to Yuexiang's precise calculation.  Powerful moves like Qingqiu Fire Cloud have not been used yet, so they have a backup plan.  At this time, while relying on the Yuan Jing given to him by Gao Feng to restore the vitality in his body, he watched Gao Feng fight with that man.

    In Yuexiang¡¯s mind, Gao Feng already has enough strength to stand at the pinnacle of power in the world.  But when Gao Feng faced this man covered in blood who had consumed the flesh and blood of eight giant pythons several hundred feet tall and appeared with two butterflies, one large and one small, he was unable to cause harm to the man.

    It¡¯s so powerful!

    Zhang Zhijiang¡¯s temples were curled up, and he did not put away the simple knife in his hand, pointing diagonally at the ground.  The bloody and murderous aura is even more imminent, and he can barely suppress the murderous thoughts in his heart.

    The black wolf was chattering without knowing what he was talking about. The blue light in his two eyes was extremely strong, staring at the fight between Gao Feng and the man covered in blood on the opposite side.

    The metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor was seriously injured this time. He stood coldly behind everyone, neither moving nor disappearing, just watching the red and dark gold lights waving in the black abyss.

    The time of burning the incense passed in the blink of an eye, and Gao Feng had already made his own judgment on the strength of the man covered in red.  It was indeed very powerful. Although he was on the defensive, the countless changes in his attacks were resolved by the naked man as if nothing happened.  The more casual you are, the stronger your strength becomes.  The stronger the opponent's strength, the more fighting spirit burns in Gao Feng's heart.

    "Eager to fight, eager to have a wonderful battle, this is the meaning of the war demon's life."  Gao Feng, who had merged with a trace of the soul of Mr. Rui, the sword master, was filled with enthusiasm and fighting spirit.

    "Very strong." The man covered in semen showed no expression on his faceHe said passionately, as the fighting spirit in Gao Feng's heart was ignited, his movements became faster and faster, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi became more and more powerful. Even if the man covered in red is strong, it will inevitably become more and more difficult in the end, no longer  He could no longer face Gao Feng's attack as calmly as he did at the beginning.

    A bright red fist came towards Gao Feng.  There was no feint to cover up, no blow to multiple parts of Gao Feng's body, just a majestic and Zhou Zheng punch.  If Emperor Xia Huangren's punch was bright yellow and upright, full of the aura of a king, then the punch of the man covered in red was extremely lunar, but at the extreme, it was the opposite, full of righteousness.

    Gao Feng could not dodge. This punch did not look fast, but it blocked all Gao Feng's escape routes.  If he had to retreat, Gao Feng could instantly think of dozens of ways to pursue him, each of which would put him at an extreme disadvantage in subsequent battles.

    With his arms crossed in front of him, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to form a thick layer of armor on his arms to resist the attack of the man who was covered in blood.

    There was a dull sound, and Gao Feng stood still. The naked man jumped back and stopped more than thirty feet away, looking at Gao Feng coldly.  Such a distance is almost impossible for ordinary people to see, but neither Gao Feng nor the man covered in red would notice the black clouds.  In their eyes, there is no difference between darkness and sunshine.

    Zhang Zhijiang moved his mouth but said nothing.  Yuexiang looked happy when she saw that Gao Feng had the upper hand.  But as soon as the smile appeared on his face, I felt the earth trembling. The ground centered on Gao Feng began to have cracks as dense as spider webs. The sound of cracks was endless. The warm and humid soil did not have so much dust, but the fine soil  Flying into the air as well.  It was like a volcano erupting, covering Gao Feng's figure.

    Yuexiang's smile froze on her face. At this moment, anyone could see the disadvantage of Gao Feng's situation.  The man covered in blood only jumped thirty feet and transformed to relieve the power on his body. However, Gao Feng did not know whether it was because he suffered too much power or was bound by some magic. He actually remained motionless and suffered such a violent blow with his physical body.

    When the dust and mud fell, Gao Feng half-knelt in the ruins, with drops of dark golden blood under the corner of his mouth, and the golden figure of the War Demon on his body seemed to have become lighter.

    "You don't overestimate your own capabilities." The blood on the naked man's body seemed to be a little weak, and he looked at Gao Feng and said coldly.

    Gao Feng raised one knee to the ground and supported the ground with one hand. He raised his head and looked at the red man opposite him seriously. He casually wiped the dark golden blood from the corner of his mouth, still smiling, and said: "You will have to fight to find out."

    After saying that, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burst out in his hand, and he held a long sword exactly like the Fairy Mountain Sword in his hand.  The body did not stand up, and the soles of the feet were pressed hard to support the ground. The body seemed to be like the long arrow that Gao Feng had just shot, shooting at the naked man.

    "The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!" Gao Feng shouted violently, the dark golden light on his body was like substance, the sound of roaring war drums sounded, everything was just like the way the medieval sword master Mr. Rui used this move, everything seemed like  The scene when Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, faced off against the Demon Lord Jiuyou in the Immortal Mountain.

    In mid-air, the figure of a scholar in white appeared, and the sound of war drums aroused the fighting spirit in Gao Feng's heart and tempered the power in Gao Feng's hands.

    The difference is that there is a seven or eight-year-old child standing next to the scholar in white. His clothes are clean and his little face is rosy, which makes him look happy.

    It is not the long sword given to him by Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master. It does not have the runes engraved on the fox clan's blood curse. It is just a long sword transformed into the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi. No matter whether it is powerful or fighting will, it cannot reach it.  Gao Feng's peak.  But at this moment, Gao Feng didn't think about these problems at all. His whole body and mind were immersed in fighting spirit. In the eyes of Gao Feng, the only thing in the world was the man in front of him who was covered in semen.

    ??Dong dong dong, the dawn war follows the golden drum!

    A rising sun rises slowly from behind the white-clothed warrior, as if in the thousands of miles of yellow sand, as if in the tragic song of the frontier, and the sound of war drums stirs up the fighting spirit in Gao Feng's heart.

    With the sound of drums, the fighting spirit began to become impassioned.  Countless scrolls swept through the air, including the desert, wolf smoke, long clouds, autumn moon, snowy mountains, and isolated cities. Each scroll was so sad and each scroll was so desolate.  But underneath the desolation and sadness is the ever-unyielding fighting spirit!

    Fight!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is condensed, and all the power converges on one point, and all the fighting spirit is released at that point with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  The silver snake danced wildly, and the power of lightning seemed to be driven by the will to fight. It was like the Yangtze River, rising higher and higher, waiting for a point to release itself.

    The red man's face suddenly turned extremely cold, his hands seemed to tear apart the space, and he pulled out a piece of flesh in front of him.The vast void.  As the "First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master" approached, the red man felt the extremely pure fighting spirit and murderous intent on the long sword transformed by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. His face changed again, and a white eye fell.  In the void in front of me.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.)

 Text Chapter 695 Ten Thousand Snakes

    The white eyes fell in the void, and the soft light suddenly became cold and harsh. In the small void, two were born, two begets three, and three begets all things in the blink of an eye.  Countless bright stars filled the void, and a cold and sinister aura rose.

    Although the red man moves extremely fast, he can only go so far.  A white eye fell out, and the only white eye on his face looked coldly at the long sword in Gao Feng's hand that was transformed into dark golden light from the innate Hunyuan Qi. Then countless fighting spirit and murderous intent poured into the bright sword.  In the starry sky.

    Despising all indifference, even if it is as vast as the starry sky, even if the void is torn apart by the Jingchi man with his great supernatural power, he still cannot resist the vigorous fighting spirit and contempt on the long sword transformed from the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  All indifference.

    The long sword pierced the sky, pierced the monstrous blood waves of eight giant pythons, pierced countless hazes, pierced the mist turned into white butterflies, and pierced the body of the red man.

    The dark golden light seemed to be wrapped in another kind of power in the Jingchi man's body, unable to dispel the power of the snake woman's summoning technique.  However, this is enough.  Gao Feng has been holding back since the beginning of the war, so that this sword at this moment could severely damage the Jingchi man!

    The man who was all red looked at Gao Feng in disbelief with his only white eye. His eyes followed the long sword in Gao Feng's hand that transformed into a dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi. He kept looking at his own body and his long  The sword pierced his body.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi twisted in the red man's body and then disappeared. Countless granules were struggling to climb around the huge wound.  But these efforts have no effect at all. No matter how repaired, the huge wound cannot be restored.

    "Mortal! You actually have such a powerful power. I really underestimated you." The man who was all red murmured, and then looked at Gao Feng with his only white eye, and continued coldly: "But everything  It¡¯s not over yet.¡±

    "Yes, of course it's not over yet!" Gao Feng shouted violently. As soon as he finished speaking, countless runes exploded in the warm and humid soil around him, all of which were one kind of runes.  All of them are "sharp" character texts that contain the sharp atmosphere of "breaking gold and breaking jade gang"!

    In the light and shadow of the fifth level of the Fairy Mountain.  Gao Feng saw the persistent pursuit of his ancestors, the Gao brothers.  In that arrow just now, Gao Feng realized the vastness and unstoppability of a kind of power that reaches its extreme.  Gao Feng did not use countless complicated runes to set up a large formation like a nine-tailed fox. Instead, he firmly and persistently used the ancestral "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang" to blend into the "Rui" character text and hide here quietly.  .  Even though he was seriously injured, he still endured it.  Just for this moment!

    The white and sharp light of "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang" is enhanced by the "sharp" character text to an unsurpassed sharpness.  Very rigid and easy to break.  But if it breaks, it will break. I don¡¯t care about the softness of refined steel wrapped around my fingers!  What I want is this moment of sharpness, what I want is this moment of invincibility!

    Like an epiphyllum blooming.  The "Broken Gold and Broken Jade Gang" arranged by Gao Feng in advance was shot into the body of the man who was completely red. It was unknown to what extent the damage was done, but the skin made of the skin of eight giant pythons was easily penetrated, and blood spurted out.  When he came out, the whole body of the red man was originally covered in blood. At this time, countless blood sprayed out, and his body quickly turned pale. Although the red color has not faded, it has become lighter.

    A shrill scream echoed in the black abyss, and the man, who was all naked, was hit hard one after another. He no longer had the arrogance and leisurelyness he had before, and he no longer walked around the world like he was strolling in a leisurely manner.  With a scream, he turned back into the black clouds and mist, carrying a rain of blood, and fell to the ground.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi disappeared in Gao Feng's hands. In this battle, from the previous layout to forbearance and then to the explosion, Gao Feng consumed countless innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, and only then did he severely damage the whole body from the evil magic sacrifice.  A naked man.

    At this time, Gao Feng was at the end of his strength. He saw the snake woman emerging from the darkness. He looked at Gao Feng in disbelief and at the powerful man covered in blood in front of him.  Because her mind was too excited, power overflowed around her, and circles of black texture appeared clearly, wrapping around the snake woman's body, causing her endless pain.

    What the Snake Tribe woman couldn¡¯t understand was that after using two soul-calling butterflies and eight ¡°dragons¡± to make sacrifices, why did the powerful man they invited still be injured in Gao Feng¡¯s hands?  Is it possible that the man opposite Gao Feng is invincible?

    A series of changes that make people unable to react at all.  The smile that was fixed on Yuexiang's face finally began to melt. Gao Feng should have won this time!  Although the victory was so difficult, although the victory was so difficult, we won after all!

    The scholar in white clothes behind Gao Feng did not retreat. The war drum disappeared. The scholar in white clothes held the hand of the little boy beside him and looked leisurely behind Gao Feng at the snake woman and the man who was stained with blood and naked.  The little boy's eyes were filled with hatred andIf Shui Shui hadn't held the hand of the scholar in white, judging from his expression, he might have rushed to do something.

    The man covered in blood was only seriously injured but not dead, which made Gao Feng extremely surprised.  I made a series of arrangements, and used the "Broken Gold Broken Jade Gang" that I finally realized to fuse with the "Sharp" character text, but I still couldn't kill the man who was covered in semen. What next?  What to do with the snake woman?  What should the Taoists of Qingxu Sect do?  What should Qingxu Daozu do?  Countless questions were weighing on Gao Feng's heart like countless mountains, making it difficult for Gao Feng to breathe.

    In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there are indeed dangers everywhere.  Even though he tried his best, he was still in a dangerous situation.  At this time, Gao Feng saw the bloody and red man standing up, grabbing the snake girl's hair, looking at Gao Feng with his only white eye, and said coldly: "Okay, if that's the case, then go die.  Bar!"

    ¡°Then the man, who was all naked, pulled the snake woman¡¯s head to his lower body, and started having sex unscrupulously on the bloody battlefield!  Weird postures, weird intercourse!  The blood all over his body, his beautiful face, and his lustful screams turned everything in front of him into a strange scene that was impossible to understand.  Unable to get excited, a cold feeling appeared from his soul, making Gao Feng feel like he was in an ice room.

    The man's naked lower body was moving in the mouth of the snake tribe woman, with a sinister and cruel look on his face, and he would slap the snake tribe woman's face with his hands from time to time.  The strange and unparalleled scene, even though the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has not seen sunlight for who knows how many years, this coldness is more heart-stopping than the foggy miasma of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.

    The scholar in white behind Gao Feng just looked at him coldly, not moving, not speaking, and not disappearing.

    Yuexiang's face was flushed, her head was lowered, and she didn't dare to look anymore.  Zhang Zhijiang's mouth opened and his eyes were as round as two eggs, extremely horrified.  Even General Xue, who has experienced hundreds of battles, doesn't know why the naked man is doing such a thing at this moment, having sex?  Or having sex in such a strange posture?  What is he preparing for?

    Hei Lang roared up to the sky with excitement. Hei Lang had not been so excited during the battle.  But the roar stopped suddenly, and the even more bizarre scene shocked everyone, not just the black wolf.

    Countless eggs of average size began to appear in the snake body of the snake woman entrenched on the ground. After appearing, they were immediately squeezed away by the snake eggs behind her, and they multiplied rapidly.

    This is Gao Feng was shocked, and it was not because of the coitus just now.  With such a weird coitus, no matter how stupid Gao Feng was, he would not be like going to a brothel to watch a prostitute, and he was always guessing what would happen.  The barrier of the Nanhuang Subjugation Technique surrounded the red man. He had already used the "First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master" once. A lot of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body had been consumed, and he could not quickly break the barrier. He could only  I can watch what happens.

    But the facts once again exceeded Gao Feng¡¯s expectations. Countless snake eggs appeared on the warm and moist ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and were constantly squeezed forward by the snake eggs produced from behind.

    With a clicking sound, as soon as the snake eggs appeared, in only a few breaths, a python several feet long hatched out of the snake eggs.  Said to be a python, it would be more appropriate to call it a snake person.  Thick bodies, upper torso, male or female, unarmed, swimming towards Gao Feng desperately.

    This time, it was like a flood bursting a bank. The densely packed snake eggs turned into a flood of snake-like creatures and rushed towards Gao Feng and his party in a "kaka-ka" sound like thunder.

    "Qingqiu Fire Cloud, rise!" Yuexiang didn't have time to think about it. Apart from Qingqiu Fire Cloud, could the snake people have any other way to deal with the tide?  Even if the whole body's energy is exhausted, we must resist it.  The huge pressure made Yuexiang almost collapse, and the huge sense of crisis made Yuexiang immediately use her most powerful spell.

    The fire clouds began to gather rapidly as the moon fragrance triggered the vitality of heaven and earth. The black clouds above the black abyss were low, and the red clouds formed by the Qingqiu fire clouds were even lower, pressing on the head of the snake man like a tide, exuding a hot breath.  The area shrouded by Qingqiu's fire clouds will turn the snake people into charcoal when they enter. These are just the most ordinary snake people. Although they are huge in number, they are weak compared to the newly elite snake people warriors.

    But no matter how weak you are, you become extremely powerful in the face of absolute numbers.

    Yuexiang suddenly discovered that with the four moves of "Qingqiu Fire Cloud", she didn't seem to need to summon the remaining three moves at all. As long as the "Qingqiu Fire Cloud" could cover a large enough area, it would kill the snake man.

    The area covered by Yuexiang's spell seems to be large enough, but it is still not enough in front of the snake people who are like a flood of broken embankments.  Zhang Zhijiang held a simple sword in his hand and charged into the tide of snake men.

    Hei Lang and Zhang Zhijiang went in completely opposite directions, but they were both filling the loopholes in Yuexiang's spell.  It's a pity that Arrow Girl has turned into a pendant in the fight between the giant pythons. Otherwise, this kind of snake man with extremely low defense would be a good target for Arrow Girl.  (Not yet?To be continued.  Mobile phone users please go and read.  )

 Text Chapter 696: The behemoth mechanism

    The metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division both came out of the battle. The puppet warriors didn't even bother to swing their swords. They could just hit the snake man with their bodies and cause huge damage to them.  The puppet Taoist seemed unable to summon a spell as large as "Roaring Wind and Roaring Snow" again, but gray clouds rose from time to time. Although the blizzard was not big, it was better than nothing.

    The simpler something seems, the more complicated it seems to be.  After burning incense, Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang, and Hei Lang realized the power of naked men having sex in public and snake women laying eggs.  The snake-men like a tidal wave continued to kill Gao Feng and his party, but the number of snake-men who had no power to fight back was so huge that Yuexiang, Zhang Zhijiang and others could not fight to kill them just standing there.

    The time of burning an incense stick is neither long nor short. The eight-tailed spirit fox's mana to maintain "Qingqiu Fire Cloud" is close to the limit, but the man covered in blood seems to be still full of energy. He is dragging the long hair of the snake tribe woman desperately with blood all over his body, venting his anger.  own energy.  The red color faded slightly, and it seemed that this astonishing sexual intercourse would not end until all the red color disappeared.  But Gao Feng smiled bitterly, can he survive until that time?

    Suddenly, Gao Feng noticed that the way snake women reproduce seemed to have changed. After every ten snake eggs, a snake man with wings under his ribs would appear.  Because the number was too huge, these snake-men quickly occupied the sky of the Black Abyss. Even the "Qingqiu Fire Cloud" summoned by Yuexiang had countless flying snakes crashing into the fire cloud.  Seek death with all your heart like a moth rushing to a flame, fearless of death.

    Do you want to use the "Second Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master"?  Gao Feng hesitated, then smiled with relief.  We have reached the point where we are at the end of our rope, and there is nothing left that we can¡¯t bear to part with.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his fingers flashed, and a dark golden meteor fell into the mechanism creation on the dragon-binding rope.  Gao Feng did not choose randomly. In the fairy mountain, he heard the craftsman Saint Lu Gang said that Lu Wu seemed to be good at wind spells, so Gao Feng chose Lu Wu. He didn't know if Lu Wu would be as powerful as the Rhinoceros Beast.

    A white light flickered on the dragon-binding rope, falling in front of Gao Feng like a shooting star.  For fear of accidental injury, Gao Feng called back Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang, and put away the Demon Suppression Division metal puppet.  Having seen the rhinoceros beast's strength, Gao Feng was full of confidence in Lu Wu.  It's just that in the battle into the black abyss, each mechanism creation seems to be only usable once.  Although these mechanical creations can replenish the vitality of heaven and earth on their own, judging from the time, Taoist Qingxu will not give himself so many opportunities.

    A ferocious beast about ten feet tall with a human face, a tiger body, tiger claws, and nine tails appeared in front of Gao Feng.  His back was turned to Gao Feng.  The nine tiger tails scattered straight behind him like steel whips.  The figure is not as tall and burly as the Rhinoceros Beast.  It's just a little taller than ordinary people.  The aura emanating from his body was extremely fierce.  Looking at the snake man who looked like a swarm of ants, he waved his two pointed claws in mid-air, leaving several bright silver arcs.

    "Roar!" Lu Wu roared.  No spells were activated, but he walked straight towards the crowd of snakes.  The overwhelming snake people seemed to have no sanity at all. No matter what was in front of them, they would rush over. There seemed to be only one thought in their minds, that is, rush over and kill Gao Feng and others.

    Lu Wu¡¯s body is not as tall as an ordinary snake-man, but after entering the tide of snake-men, the surrounding snake-men shattered and their flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    "It's obscene and evil, you bastards actually invaded the world." Lu Wu stood under the dark clouds in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, as if in an illusion. Without saying a word, his body grew bigger and bigger.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated in Gao Feng's eyes. Gao Feng knew that Lu Wu had not turned into a giant like a rhinoceros beast, but this aura of dominating the world made people feel weak and weak.  Lu Wu was extremely tall, and everyone willingly surrendered to that not-so-tall figure.

    The movements of the naked man became sluggish. He looked at Lu Wu and murmured in disbelief: "Jian Wushen?"

    "You have done something wrong and you must be punished." Lu Wu looked serious, as if he was punishing the people under his command. Everything went smoothly.  The sea-like snake demons began to slow down, and no snake demons dared to rush in front of Lu Wu. Some of the snake demons at the front were already lying on the ground, giving up all resistance, waiting to receive heaven's punishment.

    At this time, a disembodied voice appeared in the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. It seemed not to exist, but it seemed to be everywhere, spreading under the black clouds and mist, shocking the soul.

    "Humph!" He snorted coldly, as if he was dissatisfied with the appearance of the machine creation.

    Gao Feng¡¯s heart tightened slightly. This voice was clearly that of Taoist Qingxu. Could it be that Taoist Qingxu was finally going to show up at this time?

    The voice diluted Lu Wu's majesty. The snake demon that had surrendered in front of Lu Wu woke up from a dream and began to surge forward again.  The man covered in semen said viciously: "It's just a puppet., Why are you pretending to shoulder my god!  "

    After saying that, he slapped the snake tribe woman hard on the face and pushed her lower body in desperately, as if venting the embarrassment of the moment just now.

    Lu Wu felt the pressure of Taoist Qingxu and looked up at the black clouds covering the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. His eyes were deep, and he seemed to see Taoist Qingxu hidden behind him, and his meticulous thoughts that had been hidden for countless years.  The ugliness and ferocity of the human world.

    The tiger's claws were raised, and the air in the black abyss seemed to be stagnant as Lu Wu raised his hand.  The coercion of Qingxu Daozu spread all around, but Lu Wu held him up with one arm. In the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, incomparable power was flying wantonly.

    An ancient aura appeared on Lu Wu's body, and the tiger claw raised high retracted and was held in the palm of his hand.

    As Lu Wu¡¯s fingers formed into a fist, even though there was only one finger, the warm and humid air in the black abyss of the southern wilderness began to twist and turn with the curls of his fingers, and the sultry air gradually became colder with the curls of a tiger¡¯s claw.

    The snake demons began to panic. This cold feeling made all the snake demons move slowly. The raging tide pushed forward slowly in big waves. The snake demons squirming on the ground looked particularly clear at this moment.

    The man who was all red seemed to feel the changes in the surrounding temperature. While twitching in the snake tribe woman's mouth, a wisp of black breath flew into the air in his hand.

    "Zi'ang!" A clear cry sounded, and the black breath flew into the air and immediately transformed into a black phoenix with flames all over its body, spreading its wings and soaring in the air.

    The black flames looked so dazzling under the black clouds, the dark and suffocating tongues of fire overflowing with blazing temperature.  The air that had just become cold recovered a bit in the soaring black phoenix, and the speed of the raging tide seemed to be getting faster again.

    Lu Wu still had an expressionless face, with nine steel whip-like tails standing upright behind his back, raising one arm to the sky, and the second finger of the tiger claw flexed and fell into his hand.

    A biting cold wind blew, as if blowing from the dark and cold place of Jiuyou, without any warning.  The originally slowly declining temperature suddenly turned cold, thick water vapor condensed in mid-air, and the entire black abyss was filled with cold wind like a small knife.  Layers of white frost appeared on the ground, not just a little bit, but in the entire black abyss, turning from light to thick, from thin to thick, spreading to countless snake monsters.

    The white frost started from the thick snake body. Although it did not spread quickly, it continued to climb upward. Beautiful ice crystals were superimposed layer by layer, turning countless snake monsters into silver-white statues.  The snake demon that just emerged from the snake egg was the same. It maintained its original appearance and was frozen to the ground.

    The flames on the black phoenix in mid-air were squeezed into a ball by the surrounding cold, and frost began to appear on the black phoenix's feet.  Although he disappeared in a moment, Dark Phoenix seemed to be extremely fearful, angry, or unwilling to do so.  A crisp cry echoed through the sky, cutting through the silence of the black abyss that had remained unchanged for thousands of years.

    Although the strange feeling was driven away, Dark Phoenix seemed to know something and desperately activated the power of fire in his body.  But this time it was not like just now. The temperature of the entire black abyss rose as the black phoenix activated the flames.  No matter how hard Dark Phoenix tried, the only area he could take care of was within a few feet of him.

    Lu Wu just looked at the black phoenix in mid-air indifferently. The second tiger claw flexed, fell to his hand, and closed it.  With every change of Lu Wu's tiger claws, the temperature in the black abyss dropped a lot.  It seems that this place is not the warm and humid southern wilderness at all, but between the snowy mountains in the north, where the cold wind blows all year round and is freezing to the bones.

    "Boom" A group of black flames suddenly exploded in mid-air, but the flames were covered by white frost before they flew far.  The black phoenix summoned by the man covered in blood only flew in Lu Wu's hand for a few breaths, and it exploded before the second finger could completely fall.

    Lu Wu did not move his eyes away from the sky. The black phoenix did not seem to be what Lu Wu paid attention to, and the man covered in red was not in Lu Wu's attention either. Lu Wu just looked in the air, looking for the strongest aura.

    The raised arms were like jade pillars supporting the sky, holding up the pressure falling from the sky in the harsh cold wind without wavering at all.

    The third sharp claw of the tiger began to buckle. In the white mist, the sharp point of the tiger's claw seemed like a starlight, falling firmly, gracefully and calmly.  At this time, the entire black abyss was filled with thick white mist, and even Lu Wu's figure could not be seen clearly. He could only see a little starlight, guiding something, falling slowly.

    "Crack, click, click" sounds were heard one after another, the white fog cleared, and a smooth, mirror-like ice surface appeared on the ground, reflecting the weak light in the black abyss, making it so white that it dazzled the eyes.  Countless snake demons were frozen into ice cubes. In the white ice, the appearance of the snake demonsThere was not the slightest change, and the expression at the last moment before death was still maintained.  (To be continued. Mobile phone users please read here.)

 Text Chapter 697 The Second Sacrifice

    Speaking of expressions, the face of the zombie-like snake demon was more blank, frozen in the ice. The seven-colored light penetrated the ice and reflected a desolate light on the snake demon's body.  His face was pale, his eyes were confused, and even his waving arms seemed at a loss.  In this way, everywhere you look you see almost identical expressions, as if you have reached the end of the world, all this makes people feel extremely desperate.

    The naked man¡¯s body was also covered with frost, his pale blood red color was covered with hoarfrost, and his long black hair was hung with ice.  At this moment, knowing that this method of attack had been cracked by Lu Wu, he no longer resisted. He turned around and faced Lu Wu directly, stretching out a palm.

    "You are very powerful." The naked man looked at Lu Wu, his voice as cold as frost, as if the frost that appeared when Lu Wu's fingers fell had frozen his voice.  "Although you are just a puppet, you are very powerful. I respect all strong opponents and strong men with power. Therefore, I am ready to let you accept my punishment!"

    Black flames burned in the hands of the naked man. This black flame was more intense than the flames on the black phoenix just now.  The black flame seemed to have no temperature at all, just cold and silent, beating on the naked man's hand, like a black eye staring at Lu Wu in the black abyss.

    The dark golden light of Gao Feng¡¯s innate Hunyuan Qi bloomed and shrouded the surroundings, enveloping the entire group in the dark golden light.  Lu Wu's changing weather met the dark golden light, and seemed to be very friendly, bypassing the dark golden light around Gao Feng.

    Under the dark golden light, Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Heilang couldn't feel the change in the temperature outside, but the facts were there for all to see, and everything was shocking.  All the powerful snake monsters were frozen like this?  With such a huge number and such a huge scope, where did this ferocious beast come from?

    Seeing Lu Wu¡¯s tiger claws raised in the air, Zhang Zhijiang looked back with emotion at the Taoist in the metal puppet of Zhenmo Division. Before that, Zhang Zhijiang had been shocked by the spell released by the Taoist in the metal puppet.  What a powerful force that is!  However, Lu Wu appeared and Zhang Zhijiang changed his view in just a few breaths.  Although the metal puppet is powerful, it takes a very long time to set up a complete magic circle. In the end, the puppet warrior was almost captured by the snake woman.

    And what about Lu Wu who just came out?  He scolded the snake demon in front of him, raised his hand, and dropped his fingers. In just a few breaths, all the snake demons were frozen!  Even the naked man who was barely defeated by Gao Feng but still had the strength to fight recognized Lu Wu's strength, and the difference was beyond calculation.

    Where did Gao Feng get this guy?  Zhang Zhijiang has traveled around the world for many years and experienced countless ups and downs and dangers. Although he is extremely rough and rough, his understanding of people's hearts naturally has his own truth.  Don't worry about treasures that are not yours and that you have no ability to take a look at.  Money attracts people's hearts, but it is also the most likely to cause death.

    Therefore, Zhang Zhijiang never asked Gao Feng where these rare treasures came from.  But now, he actually brought out such a powerful puppet!  And the huge beast from before that was more than two hundred feet tall!

    Zhang Zhijiang felt a little confused. He grabbed his hair like weeds with his left hand and looked at the naked man opposite him stupidly. He watched the flame burning and didn't know what to say.

    The black wolf dog sat on the ground, stretched out its tongue, and ate while watching Lu Wu stand in the frost, looking as radiant as a god, and the blue light in his eyes seemed to become brighter.  The aura on Lu Wu was familiar to Hei Lang, it was the aura coming from the Immortal Mountain.  Because it is familiar, it is cordial.  Because of the kindness, I look forward to Lu Wu's return.

    The light and shadow of the scholar in white seemed to reject the dark golden light released by Gao Feng. He held the child's hand and stood in the frost, looking at the naked man as if nothing happened.

    Gao Feng felt that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was hindered by the scholar in white, so he did not force it.  Knowing that it was just light and shadow, the change in temperature shouldn't affect him.  As for what the scholar in white wanted to do, Gao Feng didn't know, but since the scholar in white refused to disappear this time, he must have his own reasons, and Gao Feng ignored it.

    I feel that the sense of restraint on my body is getting heavier and heavier. Even if the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi wants to protect a few people, it will take a huge amount of energy.  Gao Feng felt that Taoist Qingxu was nearby, and that powerful aura was about to kill him.  With no choice but to take out a piece of ten thousand years of true energy from the precious phantom, after a slight hesitation, he put it in his mouth and drank it.

    Gao Feng only ate one of the ten thousand-year true energy given to him by the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple when he was beaten to death by "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the Middle Ages, and then broke through.  Gao Feng naturally valued such a treasure very much and would not use it unless absolutely necessary.  But at this moment, although Lu Wu was extremely majestic and Taoist Qingxu was hiding in the darkness, he could notKnow when to take action.

    Gao Feng feels that there are dangers everywhere now. No matter how precious the ten thousand years of true energy is, it is more valuable than his own life.  As the ten thousand years of true energy was taken, the rich vitality of heaven and earth instantly replenished the energy consumed by Gao Feng.  Gao Feng restrained his aura and still pretended to be bound by an unknown force. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around him gradually shrank, pretending to be struggling to hold on.

    The Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness has not been so lively for countless years. Cold wind, flames, frost, blizzards, and various spells have washed the warm and moist ground of the Black Abyss over and over again.  At this moment, the land of the black abyss shrouded in black clouds is a vast expanse of white. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is just an inconspicuous bright spot in the black abyss, hesitating in the corner, as if it is the wind on the forehead.  The candle may be extinguished at some point.

    Lu Wu raised one arm in the air and looked at the naked man, as if waiting for him to show his so-called power.

    The naked man smiled ferociously, and black flames stretched from his hands to his arms, and then his whole body seemed to be on fire.  As the black flames burned blazingly, the naked man turned back and grabbed the snake woman, tearing up the black aura that enveloped the snake woman.  The black aura, like maggots on the tarsal bones, was torn off and dissipated into a vast white world.

    Gao Feng was shocked when he saw the naked man in the black flames, and the black aura that should have been arranged by Taoist Qingxu was torn apart so easily.  You must know that when facing the brown bear at the Qingxu Gate, even the soul of the nine-tailed sky fox could only kill the brown bear to free itself, but could not break the black aura.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Dr  Gao Feng instantly thought of many possibilities, which one was the truth!

    After the naked man tore up the black energy, he pulled the snake woman by her hair, stared at Lu Wu fiercely, and said, "Then, let's sacrifice a second time!"

    Although the snake tribe woman was removed from the restraining black energy, for some reason she, who was once so strong, collapsed to the ground with soreness and let the naked man pull her hair, as if she was dead.  The scales on the lower body drew a shallow ravine on the ground, showing indescribable helplessness.

    The naked man was covered in white frost, and his black hair was covered with ice. He looked a little ridiculous, but no one in Gao Feng and his party thought so.  The "First Sword of Immortal Mountain Sword Master" that Gao Feng had just used to gather all his strength only injured him, but did not completely defeat him.  In the ensuing events, countless snake demons appeared. This extremely weird spell made people helpless to know that even if he was injured, he was still very strong.

    But what about now?  Will it be stronger if he casts the magic again?  Countless air currents began to rotate around Lu Wu, as if countless mirrors were reflecting and rotating, reflecting countless shadows.  Seeing this, Lu Wu didn't expect to see the naked man performing sorcery. The fourth tiger finger was about to fall, but under the refraction of the "mirror", the tiger finger returned to the starting point every time it moved.  It seemed that the space around Lu Wu was frozen for a moment. No matter what action he made, he would return to the starting point.

    The shining tiger fingertips are extremely sharp, reflecting the light in the vast white snowfield, like a bit of starlight or a meteor, repeatedly dragging out light in a small range.

    Time does not stop, but is bound to a short moment.  At this moment, Lu Wu's tiger finger could only drop one point.  It was a bit ridiculous to move back and forth within this short distance, but no one in Gao Feng and his party could laugh. Everyone could see that the man had cast a spell unknowingly and briefly imprisoned Lu Wu.  Then what?  There will definitely be more violent attacks.

    "I am willing to give my blood, life, and soul" A series of sacred words came out of the mouth of the naked man, and then became ethereal in the white ice field on one side, making it difficult to hear clearly.  Although I couldn't hear it clearly, that feeling, that sacred feeling, had entered everyone's hearts. An indescribable feeling made the whole world quiet.

    Sacrifice, responsibility, dedication, a series of beautiful words converged on the naked man who was chanting a spell opposite Lu Wu.  Black flames bloomed on the naked man's body, fell to the ground, and began to spread around.  Black flames burned on the frost and covered it. In the blink of an eye, the entire black abyss seemed to start burning. Even the poisonous swamp in the distance was ignited with blazing black flames.

    The black mist has also become much lighter. Far far behind, in the poisonous swamp, the figure of the snake warrior struggling to support himself under the magic of the descending master is vaguely visible.

    A series of awkward words came out of the naked man's mouth. They didn't sound like the Mandarin of Daxia, nor did they sound like the bird songs of the indigenous people of the Southern Wilderness. They sounded more like?The language of some remote small tribes in legend in the far west of the desert.  It's spooky, weird, hard to pronounce, and makes people shudder.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 698: Rolling Eyes

    The spell was not very long. Soon, all the ice on the naked man's body was gone. Flames covered the earth. The whole man stood in the flames, with a sense of evil in his majesty.

    "I want to punish you. All those who blaspheme God will be punished. God loves the world, and punishment is also a kind of love." The awkward words disappeared immediately, and the official language of Daxia began again.  Weird words, weird vocabulary, weird language.  Gao Feng could understand all the words, but Gao Feng couldn't understand what they meant. Could it be the words of an evil sect like the Nine Nether Sect?

    While Gao Feng was thinking, he saw that the naked man's body had become much darker, and the red color began to gather, twist, spin, and start to "live"!

    Strange runes appeared one after another on the body of the naked man, with red blood condensing, and the rest of the body was pale as if it were the skin of a dead person.

    After all the runes were condensed, the naked man lowered his head and gently kissed the snake tribe woman's forehead.  He held the snake tribe woman's hand, raised it, put the snake tribe woman's slender hand into his mouth, and began to chew heavily.

    Bone stubble and flesh and blood flowed from the corners of the mouth, and the red tongue stuck out from time to time, licking quickly.  The only remaining white eye began to become distorted, looking at Lu Wu opposite, with an indescribable ferocity and gloominess.  The black flames all around began to become fierce, and the restraints around Lu Wu seemed to become lighter. However, at this time, Lu Wu no longer tried to drop the fourth tiger finger, but turned his eyes from the air to the man opposite who was naked.

    Even Lu Wu felt a hint of crisis due to the strange sorcery.

    As the snake woman was swallowed.  The body of the man with body aphrodisiac increased significantly.  He ate so quickly that even the metal in the snake woman's body was completely chewed and swallowed.  Everything looked so weird. The snake woman did not resist, nor did she show any pain or anger, but her face was peaceful and tranquil, indescribably soft and beautiful.  It was as if he died in the arms of the man he loved, and his wishes in this life had been fulfilled.

    The breath changed, and a dry, crackling breath began to appear around the man who was completely naked.  The black hair on his head stood up like spears and halberds.  Pointing diagonally in the air from all directions, the body became huge.  As the whole body of the man's body grew larger, the speed of devouring it became faster and faster.  The snake woman's lower body and tail were swallowed in one gulp, leaving only her head, which was held in the hands of the naked man.

    At this time, the naked man was already more than ten feet tall. The naked man standing opposite Lu Wu looked like a child.  Standing in the black flames.  He seemed so helpless.

    "Punishment. Purification, repent in the flames of hell!" The naked man did not yell at Lu Wu at the top of his lungs, but looked at the snake woman's head in his hand gently with his white eyes.  Whispering softly.  As if after a night of tenderness, her black hair was wrapped around her fingers, talking about last night's passion.

    The snake woman's eyes suddenly opened, as if the disappearance of her body had not taken away her vitality. She smiled tenderly, showing endless love and reluctance, "Return victoriously, or have your body carried back."

    The words were very light, very soft, as soft as the warm breeze in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.

    Byakugan began to struggle violently, as if he was no longer under control.  The man, who was completely naked, seemed to have a splitting headache, and a shrill cry echoed through the sky.  It seemed to have turned into a wounded beast, roaring to the sky.

    With the roar of the naked man, his mouth suddenly widened, and he swallowed the entire snake-man woman's head without hesitation!

    Return victoriously!  Or take your body back!  Such a powerful statement, just said from a head, can only make the scene in the black abyss even more eerie.

    All the muscles in his body were trembling, as if even the strong body of a man who was naked could not withstand such a huge force.  The strange runes formed by the blood on the body began to rotate rapidly, as if they were about to tear open the skin of the naked man and fly away into the sky.  A head of black hair that resembled a spear and a halberd began to twist, merge, and become thicker, but it did not look too crowded.

    It seems that in just the blink of an eye, ordinary people can't see how the naked man has changed.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered in Gao Feng's eyes, and Gao Feng could see it clearly.  At this moment, Gao Feng couldn't tell what kind of feeling he was feeling in his heart. The man who was once strong but now became even stronger and covered in flesh and blood gave him a ghostly murderous intention.  A hundred long black hairs curled together in an instant, turning into venomous snakes. The snake's tail fell on the head of the man who was completely naked, and merged with the man who was completely naked.  The snake heads all moved forward, staring at Lu Wu with a ferocious look, intent on choosing someone to devour.

    Gao Feng would not be surprised at all if all the snakes came out and bit Lu Wu in the next moment.  Gao Feng wanted to take action, but after thinking about it, Gao Feng stillStuck.  Qingxu Taoist Ruoyouruowu's pressure was wrapped around him, and the black clouds in the sky seemed to feel the existence of this power and began to slowly change.  Gao Feng did not dare to consume the vitality restored through thousands of years of true energy. God knows what will happen next.

    What¡¯s more important is that Gao Feng vaguely felt that Lu Wu would not lose!

    The naked man lowered his head, one of his white eyes was twisting, as if that eye turned white again and a butterfly would fly out of the naked man's head at any time and dance among the flowers.  But there was no beauty at all, only ferociousness.

    "Although you are just a puppet, I have changed into my current form out of respect for the god Jianwu." The naked man solemnly said: "Stare!"

    The mantra is simple and clear.  Behind the simplicity, there is great power.

    After the naked man said the word "stare", the white eyes stopped twisting, and the red runes on the naked muscles began to change, like running water, swimming on the skin of the naked man, and merged into the white eyes.  In the middle, it turned into a white light and hit Lu Wu.

    The body is not tall, but it gives people an indestructible, irresistible, majestic Lu Wu who is shrouded in white light.  At this time, neither Zhang Zhijiang nor Yuexiang could clearly see what was happening under the white light.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes trembled slightly, and the dark golden sword appeared again in his hand.

    Gao Feng wants to take action?  What happened in the white light!

    The scholar in white seemed to feel the change in Gao Feng's mood. He looked back slightly and shook his head gently.  Gao Feng was stunned. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body no longer strengthened, but condensed without emitting.  Out of his trust in the sword master Mr. Rui, Gao Feng chose to trust the scholar in white.

    In the white light, Gao Feng saw a gray-white color beginning to appear on Lu Wu's body, like a rock.  This color flowed rapidly on Lu Wu's body, covering Lu Wu's whole body in an instant, and the entire Lu Wu turned into a stone statue carved from rock, with a realistic and lifelike shape.  The power emanating from Lu Wu also disappeared. There was no vitality, no vitality fluctuations, and there was only a stone statue standing there.

    "Lonely, lonely, and cold."

    Lu Wu lost!  It actually turned into a stone and a statue in the white light.  What kind of spell was cast by the naked man?  At this moment, Gao Feng felt ice-cold in his heart. If he came out with his sword, would he also be turned into a stone?  Although he was feeling uneasy in his heart, if he didn't take action at this moment, he would attack halfway. When the man who was completely naked recovered and had time to look at himself again, there would be no chance at all.

    But why didn¡¯t the scholar in white let himself take action?  Gao Feng thought in a daze.

    "Hahaha~~" A burst of angry laughter sounded in the black abyss, and the naked man looked up to the sky and smiled proudly, "Be purified, you are just a puppet, why are you pretending to be a god! You must pretend to be a god or a ghost.  receive punishment!"

    ??Looking at this, the man who was completely naked had also been under tremendous pressure before this.  Gao Feng thought that after one move was successful, Lu Wu was defeated and all the pressure was released, he would be so complacent.  But what should I do?  Gao Feng looked at the figure of the scholar in white and didn't know whether to rush forward or wait quietly.

    Although Gao Feng has never communicated with the scholar in white, the aura of the scholar in white is extremely familiar. Every time he uses the "First Sword of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master", the scholar in white will appear, beat the drum to help, and then he will remain silent.  disappear.  Gradually, Gao Feng trusted the scholar in white as much as he trusted Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    At the Qingxu Gate, the scholar in white took action for the first time and took away the ghost boy.  But this time, it hasn't disappeared yet, why?  Gao Feng didn't know, but after a flash of thought, Gao Feng still chose to believe and unconditionally trust.  There are monsters and monsters running rampant in the world, and people are intrigued and intrigued by each other. If there are no one or two people you can trust, wouldn't life be too boring?

    A long smile expresses the pleasure of a man who is full of flesh and blood.

    However, before the laughter was over, the laughter stopped suddenly as if someone had strangled the neck.  Gao Feng was just distracted and didn't see clearly what happened.  He immediately gathered his mind and looked attentively.

    The white light has dissipated, and Lu Wu's body is standing in the black abyss like a stone sculpture, with one hand holding up the sky, three tiger fingers bent into a fist, and the fourth tiger finger is about to fall, but it only has time to bend before it is turned into a stone sculpture.  , looking indescribably tragic.

    But Gao Feng saw countless invisible cracks appearing on the stone sculpture!  It's as if there is a powerful and majestic force in the stone sculpture that is about to burst out of the body and cannot be contained!

    The naked man looked at the stone sculpture with blank eyes, his laughter seemed to be still echoing in the black abyss, but he was trapped in an inexplicable emotion.?Unbelievable!

 Text Chapter 699 Xiaohan

    "Impossible! The petrification cannot be broken by staring at it!" The naked man roared loudly, as if he was reprimanding the injustice of the sky and the alternation of rules.

    The sound of "ka-ka" kept ringing, just like the ice breaking just now.

    "Suddenly!" A powerful airflow exploded on the stone sculpture, and the stones of the stone sculpture became shattered. Instead of being scattered, they turned into a piece of smoke and scattered.  In front of such a powerful force, the stones seemed to have turned into the most basic form. It was an impossible hope to condense into stones.

    "Weak race!" Lu Wu stood there majestically, as if nothing had changed. He looked coldly at the naked man opposite and said word by word: "How dare you use evil magic to judge me?  !¡±

    Lu Wu seemed unwilling to speak. As he spoke, the fourth tiger finger began to flex toward his hand.  With every movement of the tiger's fingers, the black flames spreading across the black abyss became weaker.  The frost under the black flames reappeared, and the black flames quickly extinguished. From the black flames to the white snow-capped mountains in the North, the speed exceeded the speed of missing. Before everyone could react or figure out what happened to Lu Wu  How come when he escaped from the stone statue, the entire black abyss became white and flawless again.

    "Lu Wu is also called Jian Wu. Unlike Qiongqi, Shanyi and Zhu Yan, it is not the same race, but only one." The scholar in white said in front of Gao Feng: "In charge of the weather in the world. The craftsman Saint Lu Gang  He probably didn¡¯t know this, so he made it casually.¡±

    ¡°It was created casually Gao Feng was speechless, if this was just done casually.  So what does it mean to be intentional?

    "Lu Wu should be the strongest among the seven machine creations. It's a pity to use it now." Although the scholar in white said it was a pity, there was no pity in his tone. He was as calm as water and talked eloquently.  Gao Feng listened attentively. There should be something he should know in the words of the scholar in white.

    "Lu Wu controls the weather, so he also casts weather-changing spells. It's really powerful, and it's suitable for dealing with such an opponent. It can't be said to be completely wrong. Maybe, there are mistakes. You kid has always had good luck.  Hopefully this time it will be the same.¡±

    Gao Feng let out a long sigh and watched Lu Wu drop his fourth tiger finger and make a fist.  At this moment, earth-shaking changes seemed to have taken place in the entire Black Abyss.  The black clouds covering the black abyss were constantly changing.  It seemed like shackles were gradually wrapping around Gao Feng.  But at this moment.  Countless lightnings appeared in the black clouds.

    Under Lu Wu¡¯s majesty, even Heiyuan, which Qingxu Daozu has been running for countless years, cannot resist!

    Lightning appeared, and Gao Feng saw torrential rain falling in the black clouds.  When there is a heavy rain, there are big raindrops.  After a breath, the cold air around him turned the heavy rain into hail.

    ??Hail in winter, hail in the snowy mountains and ice seas of the North!

    Hailstones fell, as big as a fist, like countless meteors, covering the entire black abyss.  Even if the snake demon in the poisonous swamp hides in the poisonous swamp, there is no way to avoid it.  A crackling sound became the only sound in the black abyss. Every hailstone seemed to contain full vitality of heaven and earth. It was a medium-sized spell. It hit the ground, hit the poisonous swamp, and hit all the flesh and blood all over the body.  On men.

    The last tiger finger flexed, Gao Feng looked a little crazy, and Yue Xiang looked a little crazy too!  What a huge magic circle this is to summon such a powerful spell!

    The tiger finger flexes without any sluggishness at all.  What should be seen has been seen, and what should end should also end.  The man who was completely naked seemed to have given up struggling. The pythons with black hair were smashed to death one by one. They fell limply on the shoulders of the man who was completely naked and changed back to their black-haired appearance.  The white eyes became dim and dull, as if the white butterfly had died, and could no longer release its enchanting light.

    The fifth tiger finger fell, curled into a fist, raised one arm in the air, and pointed a fist directly at the sky and the dark clouds.

    "Roar~~" Lu Wu roared, and the nine tiger tails behind him moved. There seemed to be traces of tiger tails everywhere in the black abyss. Countless hailstones fell, and the tiger tails hit the naked man standing in front of Lu Wu.  .

    "The hail is like a meteor, but at this time, the tiger's tail is beating, changing the direction of the meteor. The speed of each meteor becomes faster, and it hits the naked man in an instant.  Because the speed was too fast, sparks were created in the air, which were bright and dazzling, dazzling people.

    Meteors are like fine sand on the seashore, there are countless of them.  But within three breaths, they all disappeared, landing on the body of a man who was more than ten feet tall and covered in flesh.

    The body, as strong as iron made of steel, knelt down softly in front of Lu Wu, as if he was repenting for something at the end of his life.

    After all this is done, Lu Wu willAfter taking one look at the naked man, Qingkong's arm fell down, the nine tiger tails behind him moved slightly, and he turned around and walked to Gao Feng.  After the dark golden light and shadow flashed, it returned to the appearance of the machine-created pendant and fell back onto the dragon-binding rope.

    it's over?  Is it all over?  The process is surprisingly fast.  Why did it end so quickly?  The man who was completely naked and sacrificed for the second time was defeated like this?  Kneeling in the black abyss, his figure is still as tall, but at this moment he looks so lonely and pitiful.

    Zhang Zhijiang clucked and wanted to look back to see where Lu Wu was going. Although he knew that the pendant on the dragon-binding rope around Gao Feng's waist might be the origin of such a powerful puppet, he still wanted to take a look.  But Zhang Zhijiang forcibly held back, holding the handle of the Pu Dao tightly with his right hand, sighing softly, lifting up his clothes and gently wiping the blade of the Pu Dao.

    After a brief period of violent storms, thunder, lightning and hail, the sky and the earth returned to peace and chaos.  At that moment, when Lu Wu flexed his fingers, Gao Feng felt that the restraints on his body seemed to be a little weaker, and they immediately recovered. It was like the black aura tied to the brown bear and the snake woman was on him, making his whole body feel  Very uncomfortable.

    It seems that there is an invisible big hand outlining a huge rune formation between the sky and the earth, covering the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss. It is larger than the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" in Zhongjing City. Even Gao Feng has a feeling that if he waits for this  After the formation is outlined, death awaits you!

    But at this time, I tried every means, but there was no way I could use it to break free from this shackles and change my visible destiny.  Turn around and leave?  Although he could still break through the imprisonment behind him by condensing all his strength at this moment, could Daozu Qingxu just watch him leave?  In the southern wilderness, near the Black Abyss, even if he took out the nuclear boat given to him by the craftsman Sheng Lu Gang, he would probably be captured alive by Qingxu Daozu.

    And the most important thing is that although Gao Feng could choose such a glimmer of hope, the strong fighting desire deep in his heart made Gao Feng unwilling to just turn around and leave.  Battles, all kinds of wonderful battles, are part of life, and they become pictures that embellish the scenery along the way.  If you turn around and leave, how can you still be called a war demon!

    Deep in his heart, Mr. Sword Lord Rui has a trace of anger, waiting for the upcoming battle, waiting for the glory of life again.

    Therefore, Gao Feng cannot leave, cannot leave.  Since you want to fight, let¡¯s fight!  Gao Feng squinted his eyes and watched the black clouds covering the entire black abyss constantly changing. Although slow, they were firm and persistent and never changed.  Even if Lu Wu used heaven-defying methods, he could not stop the changes of these black clouds.  Taking a deep breath, Gao Feng looked at the black clouds in the sky and seemed to see the ferocious smile of Qingxu Daozu. His eyes were clear and never changed.

    However, at this moment, a sudden change occurred!

    In the black clouds in mid-air, two black clouds began to rotate slowly, like millstones of flesh and blood. A wisp of black breath fell in mid-air and landed on the body of the naked man kneeling on the ground.

    In the blink of an eye, the man's body began to move.

    Is he going to be resurrected?  Gao Feng was startled. Just as Lu Wu shook his hand into a fist, the meteor-like hail summoned by a huge spell all hit the body of the naked man. The bones inside had been broken, the internal organs were ruptured, and even the soul had been shattered.  Gao Feng was sure of this, why did he actually move again?

    Gao Feng was thinking about it when the huge body of the naked man made a sound like tearing silk. It was crisp and sweet pleasant Gao Feng frowned slightly. How could he feel that the sound was so pleasant?

    ??Looking attentively, the abdomen of the naked man was torn open, and a seven or eight-year-old girl walked out of the blood wearing dark red clothes, her feet were bare and white.

    This isa ghost boy?  This is a ghost boy!

    Gao Feng frowned even more tightly, how could he be a ghost boy?  In the blink of an eye, could it be that Taoist Qingxu refined the naked man and the Snake Clan woman together to create such a ghost boy?

    The surrounding ice and snow disappeared with the disappearance of Lu Wu, and the densely packed snake warriors and descendants fell to the ground, dead.  The little girl in dark red clothes walked among the mountains of corpses and sea of ??blood, her head lowered, her black hair hanging down, and her face invisible.  But there was no tension at all, and it came slowly.

    At this time, the heavy fog in the black abyss dissipated. After repeated storms, thunder and lightning, and the roar of the blizzard, even the fog that shrouded the black abyss all year round had no choice but to disappear.  The poisonous swamp is vaguely visible in the distance, and there are still countless snake warriors crawling out of the poisonous swamp. Although the number is not as huge as before, it is still continuous and extremely impressive.

    That¡¯s right Gao Feng was also a little helpless.  These snake warriors are endlessly killing them. After large-scale spell baptisms, they still rely on the natural environment.??Survive part of it.  Although after repeated baptisms, the weak snake warriors have almost disappeared, the snake warriors alone are enough to give him a headache.

 Text Chapter 700 The girl in red

    However, the snake warriors were still far away, and what Gao Feng had to think about was the "little girl" walking towards him with her head lowered, walking in the sea of ????blood in the mountain of corpses.

    The scholar in white touched the head of the ghost boy named Xiaohan next to him and said warmly: "Go and have a look."

    Xiao Han nodded, clenched his hands into fists, said nothing, and walked over to the girl in dark red clothes.

    "Fortunately, that guy is still setting up a formation to surround you. He didn't expect that the craftsman Sheng Lugang would create such a fierce machine creation for you, so he didn't have enough time and could only rely on temporarily absorbing the power of the snake corpses to create it.  Ghost boy, come and delay for a moment." The scholar in white said to Gao Feng calmly, as if he was not worried at all about the situation in front of him.

    Gao Feng carefully tasted the words of the scholar in white and found a glimmer of hope in them.

    "After all, the art of evil is the art of evil. The obsession in that guy's heart is too strong, and the cause and effect cycle is still your own fault. It's a pity that because of these obsessions, life has been ruined." The scholar in white sighed softly, full of compassion.  tone.

    "How do ghost boys fight?" Gao Feng remembered that the ghost boy at Qingxu Gate pulled out the bone spur on his leg and struck him like a ghost, and then he was almost killed on the spot. He still has lingering fears when he thinks about it.

    "How do I know?" The scholar in white said angrily: "The battles between war demons are all fair and square. Just like the ghost boy in the magic of Nanhuang said, come and take a look. It's so sinister and weird that you can't even look at it."  It's comfortable. I've only been beaten twice, and I know a little bit about it. If you want to cast a spell to raise ghosts, you need to find children who are already dead. But not completely dead, that is, children whose souls have not yet dispersed. Tsk tsk"

    The scholar in white sighed with emotion, and his tone was full of kindness. He seemed to be extremely disdainful of the extremely cruel method of Qingxu Sect's subjugation technique.  Gao Feng is amiable and amiable according to the words of the scholar in white. He is not like Mr. Rui, a swordsman who is like a long sword. He lives by fighting and is very difficult to get along with.  Not knowing the origin of the scholar in white, Gao Feng chuckled and did not answer.

    "Just watch. That guy is also at his wits end. He just wants to live forever. How can it be so easy to live forever? The cycle of life and death is the law of the world. The laws of nature are obvious, how can he take advantage of this loophole."

    The scholar in white clothes was somewhat emotional.  Gao Feng cursed in his heart.  Mr. Rui, the sword master, had encountered it himself in the medieval world.  Haven't you survived until now?  The words flashed through my mind, and I just looked at the ghost boy with a smile as he walked towards the little girl in dark red clothes.  The scholar in white just said a few words, although he seemed to have said nothing.  But inexplicably, Gao Feng felt very at ease. The looming anxiety in his heart disappeared, and a sense of down-to-earth followed.

    The ghost boy in white clothes walked towards the little girl in dark red clothes opposite, strolling among the mountains of corpses and sea of ??blood. It didn't look like two children at all, but more like two ghosts looking at each other in the tomb, with all kinds of things in between.  It¡¯s so weird that it¡¯s hard to put into words.

    A few feet away, the ghost boy Xiaohan and the little girl in dark red clothes stopped together.  The ghost boy Xiaohan said in a sweet voice: "Give up. You are just a newly refined corpse. It's too reluctant."

    "Really?" The little girl in dark red clothes still didn't raise her head, her voice seemed to be coming from her body, a little vague and uncertain, "I think you have been practicing for so many years, but in the end you were subdued. You are really worthless.  Haven't you always wanted to climb to the top of the mountain? What? Give up?"

    "No. I lower my head, not because I admit my mistake, but to see the road in front of me clearly. I raise my head, not because I am proud, but because I want to see the stars in the sky clearly." Ghost boy Xiaohan said seriously, as if  Just pour out your heart.

    "Haha." The little girl in dark red clothes had a voice that was a little sharp and a little confused. Sometimes it was ethereal, and sometimes it was eerie. It seemed like a laughter composed of countless sounds, which was indescribably strange.  "I've only been with War Demon for a few days, and you always talk in the same way. It's not like you used to."

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m even more powerful when I do it, do you believe it or not?¡± Xiaohan, the ghost boy, gestured with his hand in the air and said.

    The two children were fighting across from each other. Although the face of the little girl in dark red clothes could not be seen, it was completely covered by her black hair. Even if Gao Feng used the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes, he still could not see through the long black hair.  That face.  But the two children seemed to be chatting and laughing on the street corner. They had just had an quarrel and wanted to reconcile, but neither one was willing to say it first, as if they were angry.

    The spooky and spooky scenes came one after another. Even Zhang Zhijiang couldn't help but feel a little cold all over. He tightened his tight clothes, frowned and cursed in a low voice.

    The little girl in dark red clothes giggled, as if she heard something funny, her shoulders were shaking, her voice was cute and innocent.  The ghost boy Xiaohan is no moreHe continued to talk and just waited quietly for the little girl in dark red clothes, waiting patiently for her to finish laughing.

    After laughing a few times, the little girl in dark red clothes stopped and said, "Are you really planning to take action here?"

    "Of course, otherwise why would I stop you." Ghost boy Xiaohan looked at the black hair covering his face seriously and said seriously.

    The little girl in dark red clothes hung her hands in front of her body and began to move slowly.  The surrounding air seemed like a pool of water, stirring up circles of ripples.

    "Still the same as before, you also learned it? It took me three hundred years to practice this skill, but you are fast, you can do it just after you come out." The little boy seemed to have seen a person he had liked for a long time but had no idea.  I talked about the things I couldn¡¯t get with some envy.

    The little girl in dark red clothes giggled and said: "Of course. You are just an ordinary child who was refined into a ghost boy, and I am the essence in the body of the snake clan leader and a trace of the ancestor's spirit.  , I can do everything you can, and I can do what you can¡¯t. Speaking of which, do you still want to stand in front of me? "

    "You have to try it before you know." The little boy took out a small sword pendant from his body and put it in his hand, as if he was holding a toy.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when he saw it. What the ghost boy was holding was the small sword pendant of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox wanted to take away!  How could it appear in the hands of a ghost boy?

    The scholar in white seemed to know what Gao Feng was thinking, and said with a smile: "Just use it, don't be so stingy."

    "Has it been repaired?" Gao Feng asked.  Without the Fairy Mountain Little Sword, Gao Feng's strength was at least weakened by one level. In such a dangerous place, with the help of the Fairy Mountain Little Sword, the chance of survival would undoubtedly be much higher.

    "Take a look and then talk." The scholar in white said such a sentence in a confused manner, and Gao Feng didn't understand it at all.  Seeing that the scholar in white didn't want to continue explaining, he didn't feel like asking any more questions. He looked seriously at the ghost boy named Xiaohan holding a long sword and standing opposite the little girl in dark red clothes.  Standing with a sword in hand, he has a certain appearance, and has the bearing of a great master.

    Gao Feng sighed in his heart, the scholar in white clothes really has an extraordinary relationship with Mr. Rui, the sword master. Could it be that the scholar in white clothes is also a ray of the sword master's soul?  How long had it been since I had just taken the ghost boy Xiaohan away? Not only had all the evil spirits disappeared, but he was now filled with awe-inspiring righteousness. Is this the same ghost boy he met at the Qingxu Gate that day?

    "In that case, let's fight." Xiaohan, the ghost boy, said loudly.  Although he was still a child, these words were generous and awe-inspiring.

    "My brother said he wanted to fight, so I won't be polite." The little girl in dark red clothes said with a smile.  The laughter is still pure and innocent, but in such an environment, it has a dark and evil feeling, which makes people shudder.

    The little girl in dark red clothes, like the ghost boy Xiaohan who was at the Qingxu Gate that day, pulled out a bone spur from her thigh and stabbed the ghost boy Xiaohan.  In the Qingxu Gate, Gao Feng didn't even see clearly how the ghost boy Xiaohan's bone spurs were pierced. Then he entered the Immortal Mountain and accommodated a wisp of the soul of the sword master Mr. Rui. His cultivation level increased greatly. At this time, it seemed that  I can barely see clearly how the bone spurs are inserted.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered in his eyes, spinning crazily, mobilizing the Qi to the extreme. Only then could Gao Feng see the space stirred by the hands of the little girl in dark red clothes, like ripples in a pond, on the first floor  Where the ripples intersected, there seemed to be a brief hole in the space. The bone spurs pierced out of this hole, almost transcending the constraints of the world and space, so it reached an alarming speed in the eyes of ordinary people.

    Although the speed almost surpasses the constraints of time and space, the attack by the ghost boy Xiaohan or the little girl in dark red clothes still has a fatal weakness, that is, the magic circle must be arranged in advance.  That day at the Qingxu Gate, several ghost boys turned into earth and stone puppets and entangled Gao Feng, giving the ghost boy Xiaohan enough time to set up the magic circle.  But today, the ghost boy Xiaohan allowed the little girl in dark red clothes to arrange the arrangements.  Although this little girl is much stronger than the ghost boy Xiaohan back then, and the time to set up the magic circle is faster, there is still time.

    What Gao Feng didn¡¯t understand was that the ghost boy Xiaohan knew clearly, but why he let the little girl in dark red clothes complete this powerful formation.

    Even though Gao Feng's strength has almost reached the level of the most powerful people in the world, he is still not sure to catch this sword.

    Xiaohan stabbed out the fairy mountain sword in his hand, waiting just outside the space gap. The tip of the sword tapped the bone spur, and the two intersected, making a crisp sound.  The sound of "dang" was spread out, but the bone spur returned in vain.

    "We are indeed sure to catch the ghost haze. No wonder you didn't attack me just now." The little girl in dark red clothes said, her black hair hanging to the ground,Even though he was fighting, his face was looking at the ground, which looked a little weird no matter how he looked at it.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 701: A wisp of demonic energy

    The ghost boy Xiaohan shook the fairy mountain sword, and six sword flowers flew in front of him, making a constant sound of "dang-dang-dang".  The little girl in dark red clothes secretly stabbed out six bone spurs while talking, but failed, and was still blocked by Xiaohan one by one.

    "Haha, brother, you are really amazing!" The little girl in dark red clothes held the bone spur upside down, clapped her hands, and jumped up lively.  If an ordinary child did this, it would be extremely cute, but when a girl whose face is always covered makes such an action, it is disgusting no matter how you look at it.

    "You talk too much!" The ghost boy Xiaohan picked back the fairy mountain sword in his hand, accurately found the so-called "ghost haze" in the ripples, and stabbed it out.

    "Do you think that after following the war demon for a few days, you can get more powerful than me?" The little girl in dark red clothes said leisurely while catching the tip of the fairy mountain sword with a bone spur.  "But then again, haven't you given up on Ghost Haze? Why are you still using these tricks? Do you want to come back?"

    The fairy mountain sword stabbed back, stabbing in the middle of the ripples.  There was suddenly a bit of fierce fighting spirit in the long sword, mixed with the ghostly sword power, which was even stranger than the little girl in dark red clothes opposite.  However, this kind of fighting spirit seemed to Gao Feng to be very kind. His fingers moved slightly, as if he was about to draw his sword with the fighting spirit.

    The sword intention on the long sword is extremely sharp, as if it is sharper than the fairy mountain sword itself.  The little girl in dark red clothes reacted very quickly, and the bone spur was right on the tip of the fairy mountain sword.  But this time, the strength of both sides is no longer equal, and the sharp fighting spirit seeps into the bone spurs.

    The sound of contact is a bit muffled.  Xiaohan put away his sword and stood up, looking at the little girl in dark red clothes across from him, and said loudly: "Now that I have a soul, I will not take your life this time. Leave the black abyss quickly and find a quiet place to practice your body. Remember, everything  Never hurt anyone¡¯s life.¡±

    When Zhang Zhijiang heard what the ghost boy Xiaohan said, he curled his lips and said nothing.  It seems that she is extremely dissatisfied with Xiaohan's kindness as a woman.  Gao Feng smiled inwardly, vaguely guessing what Xiaohan meant by doing this.  Come these days.  The cycle of heaven.  The truth is clear, Gao Feng already feels this.  If there is a cause in the world, there must be an effect, and if there is an effect, there must be a cause.  Xiaohan was born as a ghost boy and would kill people randomly.  Even if it was another ghost boy who was recruited.  It is estimated that it will also be detrimental to future practice.  But can this little girl in dark red clothes really be influenced?  Or is it just for peace of mind?

    The little girl in dark red clothes is slightly stooped.  He is no longer as innocent as before, but has become extremely silent.  Silent and speechless, he stood opposite Xiaohan.  He seemed to be listening carefully to what Xiaohan said.

    There was a soft "crash" sound, and the bone spurs held upside down in the hands of the little girl in dark red clothes shattered and fell to the ground.  The fighting spirit released by Xiao Han had invaded the bone spur at some point. The extremely masculine fighting spirit restrained the feminine ghost energy, and the moment the fairy mountain sword intersected with the bone spur, the internal structure of the bone spur was completely destroyed.  This force was very cleverly retained in the bone spurs, and it was only at this moment that the sharp bone spurs were turned into a pile of broken bones.

    The little girl in dark red clothes smiled, looking at the pile of broken bones in front of her, she smiled miserably.  The laughter grew from small to loud, and gradually spread out. Countless echoes were generated from unknown places and spread back.  The laughter just got louder and louder, as if there were countless ghost children laughing at something.

    The laughter is shrill, the laughter is gloomy, the laughter seems to contain countless sad past events, and there seems to be an inexplicable cry in the laughter.  The laughter goes straight into people's hearts, stirring up countless old memories and building blocks in their hearts. It makes people filled with grief and anger, and they want to ask the sky why there is so much injustice in the world.

    Xiao Han had an indifferent look on his face, and fighting spirit began to surge throughout his body. His shrill laughter fell on the invisible fighting spirit, and the surrounding space was distorted, as if the laughter was like an invisible big hand, trying to tear apart the fighting spirit.  The shroud shrouded Xiaohan below, tearing him into pieces.

    "Hoo!" The little girl in dark red clothes waved one arm, her wide and long sleeves were exposed, and the dark red color shrouded the haze on Xiaohan's head like a bright cloud.  As the dark red sleeves were waved, the surrounding space also changed and moved densely. Xiaohan's figure in this space seemed to be caught, twisted, and changed.  The light and shadow changed, and it seemed that Xiaohan's body was being torn apart under the influence of this force.

    Zhang Zhijiang moved the sword in his hand and was about to rush forward, but Gao Feng held him down with one hand.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated in Gao Feng's eyes, even faster than when he saw "Ghost Haze" just now.

    "Hoo!" Another dark red wide sleeve was thrown out again, and Tong Yun became even denser.  As the dark red clouds gathered, all the space around Xiaohan was surrounded by the two water sleeves of the little girl in dark red clothes. The twisted space was completely invisible, and only the water sleeves were seen swaying in mid-air, carrying a wave ofDepressing death.

    Gao Feng felt as if the little girl in dark red clothes had been watching here, looking at himself and the scholar in white, keeping some strength to guard against sudden attacks.

    Even so, even if the little girl in dark red clothes kept her strength, Xiao Han was still suppressed by the death energy in the two water sleeves, and there was no chance at all.

    Gao Feng¡¯s sight was completely blocked by the dark red sleeves, and he couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside.  But Gao Feng could no longer feel Xiao Han's breath at all, and it seemed that he no longer existed.

    "But the scholar in white is still as calm as a mountain, and he doesn't show the slightest sign of being anxious.  Although Gao Feng's mind was slightly agitated, he remained still. He concentrated on watching the two water sleeves waving like clouds, and the knight in white was as steady as a mountain.

    "I told you that I am stronger than you, but you don't believe it!" The little girl in dark red clothes stopped laughing, her voice became sharp, and the dark golden light penetrated the innate Hunyuan Qi, like sharp thorns.  The needle was inserted into Gao Feng's ear.

    Did Xiaohan lose?  The little girl in dark red clothes actually turned around and started to deal with herself and the scholar in white clothes?  Gao Feng guessed.  An attack of this level is nothing in the eyes of Gao Feng, who is extremely mentally strong, but its subsequent meaning is worthy of Gao Feng's speculation.

    "How dare you be so presumptuous, you little brat!" The scholar in white pointed at the little girl in dark red clothes and shouted.

    A scolding seemed to stabilize the surrounding space. At this moment, a black breath appeared under the two sleeves of the little girl wearing dark red clothes. It was so sudden that it seemed like the black clouds covering the black abyss suddenly appeared.  It's the same as it appears under the water sleeves, but it's richer and deeper, as if all the black in the world is gathered here.

    This black color Gao Feng was stunned, how could it be the same as Jiuyou's luck, and how could it be so similar to the black aura of Jiuyou Demon Lord?  In the wilderness, this black color fell from the sky, bringing countless monsters back to life, and making countless monsters worship it.  In the Immortal Mountain, both the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Mr. Rui, the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, were defeated by this black aura. Even though the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was cunning and unparalleled, and even though Mr. Rui, the Immortal Mountain Sword Master was extremely brave, they were still defeated in the end.  The Nine Nether Demon Lord smells this aura.

    On the mountain road of Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng waved the Fairy Mountain sword engraved with the blood curse of the fox clan to deal with this aura. The vast black color left a deep impression on Gao Feng's heart.

    The first feeling was that Gao Feng felt in a daze that the Nine Nether Demon Lord was resurrected again, just under the dark red water sleeves, trying to tear apart the space and come to the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  But Gao Feng immediately knew that this aura was not that of the Nine Nether Demon Lord, because although the aura was pure, there was only a trace of it.  If the demonic energy in the Jiuyou Demon Lord is like a vast ocean, then the aura that appears in the space enveloped by the dark red sleeves of the little girl in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness is just a small river.

    But although it cannot be compared with the Nine Nether Demon Lord, it is essentially the purest demonic energy, the purest, without any other.  This is when Gao Feng stepped onto the Qingxu Gate. The black aura around him was somewhat similar to the black aura of the Nine Nether Demon Lord, but completely different.  The aura of Jiuyoumen is mixed and impure, just a kind of death aura, but this wisp of black is as vast as the ocean and can be transformed into brilliant vitality at any time.

    Why does it appear here?

    Gao Feng felt the appearance of the black aura, and his heart moved. He looked at the steady figure of the scholar in white in front of him, feeling a little confused.

    "That day in the mountain, this little sword was invaded by the aura of the Nine Nether Demon Lord. When was it?" The scholar in white seemed to be recalling the events of that day, as if countless years had passed. It is difficult to remember in the dust of the years.  turn up.

    "By the way, when you took back the auras of the nine-tailed sky fox, Mr. Sword Lord Rui, and the black wolf, the demonic energy that was entangled with them was brought in. Because of this, the Fairy Mountain Little Sword will remain.  There is a hidden danger. If you brought it here, it would probably be broken. The nine-tailed sky fox pulled out this breath in the mountain and repaired the fairy mountain sword, just in time for me to bring it to you." The scholar in white looked at the dark red man opposite.  The black aura was looming under the water sleeves, and he said casually.

    It is actually like this, but this demonic energy ghost boy No matter how he thinks about it, Gao Feng feels that there is an invisible big hand controlling his destiny. Maybe this is the legendary luck?

    It didn¡¯t take long, just a second thought. The black aura under the dark red sleeves suddenly surged. It was no longer faintly visible, but as thick as a mountain, it directly smashed through the dark red envelope and appeared in the black abyss.

    The fairy mountain sword has been put away by Xiao Han. In his hand, similar to Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi, he turned into a black long sword with black demonic energy and pierced the water sleeve.

    ??The sky is shattered when the clouds are lifted and the sun is seen.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 702 Black Abyss Evil Formation

    The black long sword pierced through the ripples that had not yet disappeared, as if it had penetrated countless time and space at this moment. The black long sword pointed in front of the little girl wearing dark red clothes.  The long black hair fluttered gently, and when it touched the black sword, it seemed as if it fell into an oven and was burned to ashes.

    Xiaohan didn't speak, looking coldly at the little girl wearing dark red clothes opposite.

    "What pure demonic energy!" Not only was there no fear in the voice, but it made people feel extremely greedy.  It seems that the person being pointed at by the sword is not himself but his opponent who possesses a rare treasure. There is only greed but no fear.

    The snake-man's mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood seemed to have been corroded in the warm and humid air of the black abyss, emitting a fishy smell that lingered around.  Lu Wu had just left for less than a moment, and the corpse of the snake demon in the black abyss seemed to have been there for several months. The corpse was rotting and blistering visible to the naked eye.  I don¡¯t know why, but such a big change happened unconsciously.

    Xiaohan's body seemed like a nimble bird, suddenly leaping into the air, spreading its wings and soaring with such agility.  But at a time like this, why would you give up the absolute upper hand and instead lift your feet off the ground, allowing your opponent to take advantage?  Gao Feng squinted his eyes, and the dark golden innate Hunyuan Zhenqi around him was ready to go, as if he had discovered something.

    The dark red sleeves were hanging in tatters on the ground, and the face of the little girl wearing dark red clothes, which had always been lowered, began to slowly rise as Osamu leapt up.  The sound of bones rubbing against the little girl's neck made a creaking sound, as if a rusty metal puppet was moving sluggishly.

    Dark red clothes began to fill everyone's eyes, as if the monstrous sea of ??blood had condensed into substance, blocking the breath of the black abyss.  Block the breath of the human world and separate this place from the human world into two worlds.

    The vast sea of ????blood rose from the ground. Xiaohan's figure was like a small boat in the sea of ????blood, rising and falling with the waves. One or two big waves hit him and then disappeared.

    Zhang Zhijiang, who was in a trance on the coast of the Sea of ??Blood, saw huge waves rising up in front of him like a mountain. A smell of blood so strong that even the blood general Zhang Zhijiang changed his color came to his face, making people breathe.  stagnation.  Wanting to breathe a breath of fresh air that is always ubiquitous has become a luxury at this time.  What is breathed in between the mouth and nose is the spicy blood.  He will be drowned in this sea of ??blood at any time.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi covered several people, resisting the pressure brought by the monstrous sea of ??blood.  At this time, everything in front of Gao Feng and his party was shrouded in dark red. Except for Gao Feng, Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang had no idea what was happening in front of them.

    A huge roar sounded.  Waves of blood all around hit the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  The dark golden light is like a reef.  Like mountains.  No matter how turbulent the waves were, they always stood strong in front of Gao Feng and his party, blocking the overwhelming bloody atmosphere.

    Zhang Zhijiang looked at the huge waves.  The bloody murderous aura around him burned like a flame, and he refused to take a step back in the face of the overwhelming bloody aura.  Zhang Zhijiang even had a feeling that if he could absorb the bloody aura like in a ruined temple outside Zhongjing City, he would definitely advance to the holy realm.

    As soon as his thoughts moved, Zhang Zhijiang felt that there was a death aura in the bloody murderous aura like a sea wave, as if the huge waves of blood in front of him came from the dead snake demon, without any vitality and lifeless, which was different from his own bloody murderous aura.  They appear to be similar, but in fact they are two completely opposite auras.

    "If he hadn't seen it with his own eyes, Zhang Zhijiang wouldn't have believed that this aura was actually related to Taoist Qingxu.  His bloody murderous intent was originally regarded as evil.  And these spells of Qingxu Daozu were hundreds of times more excessive than the bloody murderous aura he used.  The little girl in dark red clothes seemed to have absorbed the blood from all the snake demon corpses. After Lu Wu's spell, although the corpses became soft, most of the blood condensed into lumps.  These fragments in the sea of ??blood were like countless rocks rolled up by the waves, constantly slapping in front of Zhang Zhijiang.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang believed that he would be able to break this evil magic if he were in this sea of ??blood, General Xue was still secretly frightened by such momentum.

    However, the seemingly vast sea of ????blood suddenly disappeared. It came and went in a hurry. Even Zhang Zhijiang did not see clearly why the sea of ????blood disappeared.  Everything around him became silent again. The little girl in dark red clothes raised her head, her long hair rising in the wind, like countless venomous snakes wreaking havoc around the little girl's head.

    What is shocking is not this, but the face of the little girl wearing dark red clothes.  Looking at the body, there are no facial features on the face that should be pretty, just an extremely smooth snake egg-like head and face.

    Without eyes, Zhang Zhijiang felt a gaze looking at him.  Without a mouth, Zhang Zhijiang vaguely heard the sound of chewing the corpse of the snake demon reaching his ears.

    &nbsp; The dark golden light in front of him dissipated, and the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness was still a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood. Xiao Han squatted half a hundred feet away, the black long sword in his hand deeply inserted into the warm and humid ground, and it was deep into the handle.  There was nothing else around Xiaohan, but the little girl in dark red clothes was a hundred feet away from Xiaohan.  Neither of them moved or spoke. The whole scene was strange.

    Zhang Zhijiang was stunned for a moment, what is going on?  What is Xiaohan doing?

    As soon as he thought about it, Zhang Zhijiang saw that the ground of the black abyss within his sight began to twist, as if he was on the waves of the sea, undulating.  The ground in the black abyss seemed to be changing like Zhang Zhijiang's thoughts.

    In an instant, a huge face appeared on the ground.  Because standing on this "face", Zhang Zhijiang has no way of knowing what this face looks like. Is it ferocious or fearful?  Is it greed or cowardice?

    The black long sword in Xiaohan's hand seemed to have turned into a greedy monster, sucking the power from the black abyss.  Zhang Zhijiang seemed to hear the screams of countless ghosts around him, as if the huge face was struggling, trying to escape the harm of the black sword.  But no matter what, he couldn't break away from the long sword transformed by black demonic energy.

    Soon, the ground returned to calm.  A wisp of dark red aura gathered on the ground and flowed towards the little girl wearing dark red clothes.  In the flow, the color kept getting lighter, as if it consumed countless strength and paid a huge price before it could barely return to the pure white feet of the woman, and converged into the body of the little girl wearing dark red clothes.

    A smooth face that looked like snake eggs began to undulate, just like the ground of the black abyss just now.  The facial features gradually appeared on the face of the little girl wearing dark red clothes, but it seemed to be covered by a veil and could not be seen clearly.

    "How do you fuse the devilish aura and fighting spirit together?" the little girl in dark red clothes asked softly, her voice became soft and clean, without the ghostly look just now.

    Xiao Han sheathed his sword and pulled out the long black sword on the warm and humid ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Every inch he pulled out seemed to consume countless energy, it was extremely difficult.  Holding the sword in his hand, Xiaohan's face was frighteningly pale, but his eyes were shining with clarity and excitement.

    Without answering the question of the little girl in dark red clothes, Xiaohan returned to the scholar in white, restrained his black aura, respectfully held the Fairy Mountain Sword in both hands, raised it above his head, and returned it to the scholar in white.

    With a smile on his face, the scholar in white took the fairy mountain sword and threw it to Gao Feng.  Holding Xiaohan's hand, he said to the little girl in dark red clothes: "My soul has been lost, my spirit has been shattered, what are you still doing here?"

    The little girl in dark red clothes sighed softly, not like a little girl, but like a resentful woman, as if the soul of the snake woman just reappeared, sighing something, complaining about something, at the end of her life.  At that moment, I felt something.

    "It's better to go back, it's better to go back." The scholar in white said softly, holding Xiaohan's hand, and the two figures gradually faded and disappeared into the black abyss.  I don¡¯t know whether I said this to the little girl in dark red clothes or to myself.

    The little girl in dark red clothes suddenly turned into countless dust as the scholar in white disappeared. As the breeze in the black abyss was blown away, she disappeared into the dark abyss like no other.

    The surviving snake warriors in the poison swamp in the distance tried their best to crawl towards Gao Feng. Although they were as persistent as the living corpses, their numbers were much rarer than before, and Gao Feng and his party were enough to cope with them.

    Although the situation seems to be getting better, Gao Feng knows that the difficulty he has to face is the Taoist Qingxu behind the scenes.  Whether it is the snake demon or the giant python just now, summoning the sacrificial circle and the little girl wearing dark red clothes are all ways to delay him.  What Taoist Qingxu really wants to do is to complete the formation that covers the entire black abyss and imprison himself in the black abyss.  If he really waited for Taoist Qingxu to finish setting up the magic circle, he might not be able to get out.

    Although it was just a hunch, Gao Feng believed in his intuition.

    With the Fairy Mountain Little Sword in hand, waves of familiar aura came from the Fairy Mountain Little Sword, and the fox clan¡¯s blood curse shone with a strange light, making Gao Feng extremely friendly.  Draw your sword and raise your eyebrows, proud and happy!

    Looking up, there was a faint black aura looming in the air. A huge formation was almost completed, and Gao Feng felt that the sense of restraint on his body was getting stronger.  With his current state, he can actually clearly feel this restraint. There is indeed something scary about the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness that Qingxu Daozu has managed for countless years.

    Gao Feng naturally knows the truth that time waits for no one. He holds the fairy mountain sword in his heart and has unlimited fighting spirit in his heart.  The wings of the Soaring Heaven Armor spread out behind him, and with a sudden jolt, he wanted to fly into the sky, into the layers of black clouds covering the black abyss, and soar into the sky to break the huge confinement formation of Qingxu Daozu.  (Unfinished)(continued)

 Text Chapter 703 The Binding of Evil Spirits

    As Gao Feng soared into the sky, Zhang Zhijiang held his sword at an angle, his whole body burning with blood and murderous aura. His feet didn't seem to leave the ground at all, and he rushed towards the sparse snake warriors in a somewhat strange posture.  It brought up a trail of dust, rolled up an earth dragon, and rushed to the opposite side unstoppably. The simple knife in its hand pointed at the ground, and it would bring out a bloody murderous aura at any time.

    Yuexiang stood in front of the Taoist in the metal puppet of the Demon Suppressor. The flames in her hands began to condense, and she chanted the spell seriously and focused.  The Taoist's flying sword among the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division had been broken into pieces, but his figure was still swift. He turned a few steps and stood in front of Yuexiang. The Taoist robe made of steel seemed to be blown behind him by the wind in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  , dragging, making a huffing sound.

    Although the warrior in the metal puppet of the Demon Suppression Division was seriously injured, at this moment, the light armor on his body quickly emitted a bright yellow light, and the weapon in his hand turned into a mace, with countless sharp barbs shining with the luster of metal.  Like Zhang Zhijiang, the puppet warrior rushed straight into the tide of snake warriors that had become sparse.

    Black Wolf hid behind Yuexiang and the puppet Taoist. He did not follow Zhang Zhijiang and the puppet warrior into the group of snake warriors, but vigilantly guarded the slightly fragile bodies of the two casters.  Like sword and shield soldiers, they focus on defense.

    Gao Feng and his party started to move almost at the same time, cooperating in countless battles. They were connected with each other and chose such an opportunity to switch from defense to offense with a tacit understanding.

    It¡¯s just that the formation¡¯s restraint on Gao Feng is now extremely obvious. Gao Feng clearly feels that the wings of the Xiangtian Armor are unfolding a bit slowly. Both wings seem to be Qingxumen Mountain Gate or the Snake Clan woman just now.  Ropes with black aura appeared intermittently, restraining the speed and power of Xiangtian Armor.

    Gao Feng had just approached the black clouds when he suddenly felt something was changing in the entire black abyss.  This change is extremely subtle, but very rapid. An aura that is almost as powerful as Qingxu Daozu or the Five Ultimates of the World is about to break out from under the land of Black Abyss.

    From a bird's eye view, the land within a few thousand feet in the center of the black abyss was squirming, as if the entire black abyss had come alive. A huge and powerful aura rose into the sky, and a violent air flow was drawn towards Gao Feng like a snake's tail.

    Although the Xiangtian Armor became a little slower under the restraint of the black aura, it was still very fast.  A dark golden arc was drawn in mid-air.  Avoid the violent impact of the airflow.

    "Boom!" With a loud noise, countless huge clods of soil were thrown into the air. The soft soil was still clumping into a ball at first, but it could not withstand the huge impact in mid-air.  Begins to crumble.  The soil fell like raindrops.  There seemed to be a heavy rain of mud in the entire black abyss of the Southern Wasteland.  The already blurry vision became even blurrier, and almost nothing could be seen clearly.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi bloomed in Gao Feng's eyes, and he saw ripples starting to ripple in the center of the Black Abyss Poison Swamp.  These ripples are not water ripples.  Instead, the noisy dust formed circles, with the Poison Swamp as the center, and rushed away in all directions.

    Dust, rocks, and marsh gas that had been hidden underground for countless years were splashing everywhere, the ground collapsed, and deafening sounds were mixed with the dust and blasted out in all directions.  After the noise, countless powerful snake warriors had dark red blood streaming down their faces. They stood motionless and were shocked to death!

    "Snake people live in this world. In fact, the snake people are a race from Jiuyou, so they are completely different from other monsters." The voice was not very loud, but in the huge and earth-shaking sound of the black abyss, it had clearly entered everyone's mind.  in the ears.  Gao Feng's face became a little ugly. He knew that the voice was the voice of Taoist Qingxu in his memory. Could it be that the formation to imprison him had been completed?

    Although the power of restraint on the body is getting stronger and stronger, the black aura moving back and forth in the air is still changing, and the power of restraining oneself on the body continues to strengthen.  If you look at it this way, the formation has not been fully formed. What does Qingxu Daozu mean by saying this?

    A snake head about a hundred feet tall rose from the poisonous swamp, the ground cracked and scattered, and the huge python body gradually appeared in Gao Feng's sight.  The giant python that had just been sacrificed as a sacrifice was already very huge, but compared with the giant python that appeared in the Black Abyss Poison Swamp, it could only be said to be a small snake that had just hatched from a snake egg.

    After the giant python appeared, black aura flew out of the bodies of the snake warriors and descendants in the sea of ??blood and corpses in the black abyss, and they surged towards the giant python like fishermen in the Yangtze River.  Every black aura seems to be the soul of a snake demon, and the ferocious and twisted face seems to be experiencing pleasure in pain, half of it is sea water, and half of it is fire.

    The whole body of the huge python is red and black. Different from the black aura of the Nine Nether Demon Lord, this black color seems to be the red-black color turned by the coagulation of blood. It is extremely thick and exudes a disgusting smell of blood.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Ignoring the huge python, he still rushed towards the cloud formation that enveloped the black abyss in mid-air.  The space in front of him was distorted, and the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi continued to disappear. The higher he went, the greater the pressure he felt, and the more innate Hunyuan Qi he consumed.  Having just used ten thousand years of true energy to replenish the energy in his body, Gao Feng could barely tolerate this level of consumption at this moment.

    Zhang Zhijiang leaped over countless huge underground rocks. Even though he might be submerged at any time, he refused to retreat at this moment.  The bloody and murderous aura burst out from Pu's knife, drawing a dazzling arc in mid-air. The sharp bloody murderous aura struck at the huge red-black body rising in front of him.

    Cutting in the middle, deep, without any obstruction.  Zhang Zhijiang, however, couldn't be complacent. Although Pu Dao easily penetrated into the body of the monster that was so huge that he couldn't see clearly what kind of monster it was, the bloody murderous aura in his body dissipated rapidly and seemed to be absorbed by this huge beast.  It was as if the scene between Xiaohan and the little girl in dark red clothes was replaying.

    Silently pulling out his sword, Zhang Zhijiang flew out, his toes gently tapping on the cracked and torn rocks, and landed next to a dozen snake warriors.  The bloody and murderous aura finally bloomed into delicate flowers in the body of the snake warrior. Zhang Zhijiang glanced sideways at the place where he was just now with lingering fear. The body of a huge python with no visible head and tail appeared in front of him.  The place where the knife struck has been completely healed, and not even a white mark can be seen.

    This wretched beast!  Zhang Zhijiang cursed bitterly in his heart, and thrust out the Pu Dao at an unexpected angle, piercing the body of a snake warrior behind him.  In just that moment, more than 20% of the bloody murderous aura on his body was swallowed up by the ferocious beast. It seemed that he had become those dead snake warriors, being swallowed up by a similar aura.

    Looking at the red and black body of the ferocious beast, Zhang Zhijiang was a little confused. What on earth is this ugly ferocious beast!

    The warriors among the metal puppets of the Demon Suppression Division did not deal with the giant python crawling out of the ground at all. The aura of the giant python made the puppet warriors wisely choose to avoid the giant python and concentrate on dealing with the snake warriors.

    At this moment, the snake warrior is much weaker than at the beginning. He has alternated between cold and hot several times. Although he has turned into a living corpse and his body's toughness has increased a lot, the fear in his nature is still the same.  There's just no change.  In the cold, blizzard, and hail, the snake warriors who survived were even slower, and the armor-like snake skin on their bodies became extremely fragile, unable to withstand the killing blows of the puppet warriors.

    Although every time a snake warrior is killed, a red and black aura will immediately float out of the corpse and enter the body of the huge python, but even if it is to drink poison to quench thirst, it must be drank.  If these snake warriors are allowed to rush over, although their numbers have become scarce, they will soon have no place to stand.  Rather than being passive then, it would be better to deal with the snake warriors now as if it were suicide.

    Countless barbs on the mace, glowing with cold metal, crisscrossed the brittle flesh and blood of the snake warriors. The barbs were covered with the snow-white snake meat of the snake warriors, and every snake warrior was hit hard.  Crush.  The puppet warrior had experienced the battle just now, and his body was a little stiff, and his movements were not as agile as at the beginning. He seemed to be an injured warrior who refused to retreat.  At this time, the puppet warriors were more likely to use the blunt force of their maces to hit them, instead of relying on their superb martial arts to deal with the tide of snake warriors like they did at the beginning.

    ?A series of ice arrows were shot out from the fingers of the puppet Taoist, and they were ready to pass through the bodies of Zhang Zhijiang and the puppet warrior and hit the snake warriors one after another.  Some snake warriors were shot directly through, while frost spread on some snake warriors and turned into ice sculptures.  At this point in the battle, the puppet Taoist, who was so strong in the wilderness that his vitality would never be exhausted, began to begrudge every ounce of his vitality, always choosing the most mana-saving spells to deal with the snake warriors who were beginning to become sparse.  .

    The fireball ejected by Yuexiang became increasingly dim. In this long battle with no hope of victory, Yuexiang relied on the Yuanjing pendant given to her by Gao Feng to gather the energy of the surrounding heaven and earth, and continued to support herself until  Now.  However, Yuexiang has discovered that the vitality of the surrounding world is getting thinner and thinner, and the vitality in the body and the vitality in the crystal cannot support it for a longer period of time.  Every ounce of energy was carefully calculated, and she bit her lips tightly to hold on.

    Black Wolf's body became larger. As more and more snake warriors came through the gap between Zhang Zhijiang and the puppet warriors, the pressure on Black Wolf became greater and greater.  The black wolf, who shoulders the heavy responsibility of protecting Yuexiang and the puppet Taoist, cannot kill quietly at this moment. It seems that its position is more important and the pressure is greater.  The blue color in the eyes has been dispersed, jumping up and down like two will-o'-the-wisps. The red-black breath keeps flying around the black wolf, and the entire black abyss becomes extremely strange and bizarre at this moment.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 704 Absorption

    Gao Feng saw a huge python appear in the black abyss. Immediately, the huge python's head, which was more than a hundred feet thick, pounced on him. Its two huge pupils, more than ten feet in size, stared at him closely.  One eye pupil is white, the other eye pupil is khaki, with a black ink dot in the middle.  Although the two pupils were of different colors, they were as bright as water. What was reflected in them was not Gao Feng's figure, but the appearance of countless souls struggling.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around Gao Feng's body suddenly converged, flying between the mountain-like python head and the unimaginably thick snake letter.  Although he avoided the sudden attack of the python, he lost the possibility of penetrating the black cloud formation in mid-air.  The clouds that had just become a little thin flew away with Gao Feng and "bounced" back again, with black aura intertwined, and returned to their original appearance in an instant.

    Gao Feng, who had dodged the blow of the huge python, suddenly discovered that Xiao Qingluan had flown out of the Butterfly Treasure at some point and landed on the ground of the black abyss, in the middle of the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, and was eating something.

    Gao Feng was startled and felt a little angry.  At this time, what he and Qingxu Daozu were competing for was time. Whether the formation could be completed became the dividing line between life and death.  At such a critical moment, why did Xiao Qingluan run out to cause trouble?  Although there was some anger and helplessness in his heart, Gao Feng still couldn't bear it. He shook the wings of the flying armor behind his back and rushed down to rescue Xiao Qingluan.

    At this time, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that Xiao Qingluan was devouring something weird from the bodies of the snake warriors and the snake warriors.  The long mouth was on the snake man's body, and he accurately took out a hard object with a light green color and ate it.  high speed.  Wandering between the snake warriors and the corpses of the snake warriors, they constantly devoured the poisonous cores in the snake bodies.  As he continued to eat poison cores one by one, Xiao Qingluan's body gradually changed to the same color as the poison cores, turning into light green, looking very scary.

    Gao Feng's heart tightened, he could already see that Xiao Qingluan seemed to be attacked by the unknown toxin in the poison core of the snake man's corpse.  Although he didn't know why Xiao Qingluan flew out of the Noble Phantasm to swallow the poisonous core in the snake man's corpse, Gao Feng didn't have the intention to know that it was true to rescue Xiao Qingluan first.

    When Gao Feng was flying towards Xiao Qingluan, the aura behind him suddenly changed.  The python chased Gao Feng like a tarsal maggot.  The tenacious Snake Xin went straight to Gao Feng like a whip.

    The cold wind howled in my ears, and because it was moving too fast, the cold wind cut into my face like a knife.  Even so, it seems that the fishy smell from the mouth of the giant python behind him can still be smelled.

    The wings of the Xiangtian Armor slightly retracted the left wing.  Gao Feng drew a dark golden arc in mid-air.  Cleverly but dangerously avoid the snake letter that follows him closely behind him.  The fairy mountain sword stabbed the snake letter smoothly.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi collided with the red-black aura. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the huge red-black python seemed to be filled with the bloody smell of death drawn from the dead snake warriors and snake warriors.  , even the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi cannot dispel this kind of breath.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may be said to be all dead.  The death energy surrounding the Qingxu Gate was just gathered and was not strong at all.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi can dispel the newly generated death energy at will, and can even be said to be the nemesis of that death energy.  However, this kind of death energy in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the huge python formed by the gathering of red death energy, has no fear at all against the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Zhenqi. Even the soft Snake Xin still dares to fight with him.  Capture the edge of the fairy mountain sword.

    From quantitative change to qualitative change, the death aura here has become extremely strong. It is unknown how many years Taozu Qingxu spent and how many people he killed to gather such a strong death aura.

    Entangled by the huge python, Gao Feng could neither go up to pierce the formation shrouded in black clouds, nor fly down to rescue Xiao Qingluan.  He could only fight with the huge python in mid-air without being distracted.

    There were more and more snake warriors around Zhang Zhijiang and the puppet warriors, and they had no time to take care of Xiao Qingluan.  The pressure around Yuexiang, the puppet Taoist, and Heilang was also huge, and they had no time to save Xiao Qingluan.  Gao Feng and his party could only watch as the green color on Xiao Qingluan's body became heavier and heavier, and his body became bigger and bigger.

    Every green stone eaten by Little Qingluan will turn into a ball of breath, allowing Little Qingluan to grow up.  Gradually, Xiao Qingluan has grown to a size of dozens of feet, standing in the sea of ????blood among the corpses, which is a bit bizarre and weird.

    There are countless changes every moment. The snake warriors are dying, and the power of the red-black python is slowly but firmly strengthened as wisps of red-black breath are inhaled.  The dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi gradually faded over time, and black aura raged around the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, imprisoning Gao Feng's power.

    Although the number of snake warriors is not as good as at the beginning, under constant consumption, Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, the Metal Puppet of Zhenmo Division, andThe wolves are exhausted.

    The situation became worse and worse. The soul of the dead snake man was sucked away by the huge python, which strengthened the python and increased its strength instead of falling.  As for Gao Feng and his party, whether they were warriors or Taoists, they were almost unable to hold on any longer.  What was even more difficult was Gao Feng himself, who was restrained by the formation and unable to exert his power.  At the beginning, he could fight head-on with the huge python, but as time went on, Gao Feng found it more and more difficult. The huge python seemed to be able to kill Gao Feng casually.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi around Gao Feng was constantly being imprisoned, and the vitality replenished with ten thousand years of True Qi was rapidly consumed.  Flying in mid-air, Gao Feng couldn't even fall down.  In the current state, if he were to fall, he would not be able to escape Snake Xin's pursuit at his own speed on the ground.  And this giant python is so huge that it seems like there is no need to twist the body to change direction.

    The black aura criss-crossing the air is like countless wolves writing freely in the sky, painting the majestic mountains and rivers. With each stroke, Gao Feng will feel that the power binding him is even greater.

    Xiao Qingluan's body began to stagger, as if he had drunk too much, but his whole body was turning green, as if dark green water would drip on Xiao Qingluan's body in the next moment.  Even so, Xiao Qingluan still accurately swallowed the poisonous cores of the surrounding snake warriors and snake warriors.  Xiao Qingluan's body seemed to be transparent. Gao Feng even saw the poison core being swallowed by Xiao Qingluan, and instantly turned into green liquid and flowed into his belly.  The green liquid in his belly began to rise thickly, and was quickly absorbed by Xiao Qingluan's body.  The absorption of each poison core will make the color of Xiao Qingluan's body darker and more transparent.

    It is self-evident that the poisonous core is highly toxic.  But why did Xiao Qingluan swallow the poisonous core?  Gao Feng was a little confused, but looking at it at this moment, it was certain that Xiao Qingluan was in danger.

    Gao Feng felt sad in his heart. It seemed that not even a day had passed since he took the six children and Xiao Qingluan out of the fairy mountain. Xiao Qingluan was about to die here, in front of him, but he had no way to do anything!  Gao Feng was extremely frustrated and felt sour in his heart. He couldn't help but slow down, and was almost overtaken by the huge python Snake Xin.  If this was a real blow, Gao Feng would probably be injured even if his muscles and bones were tempered in every possible way.

    However, even though he escaped the blow of the huge python, he was subsequently chased by Snake Shin.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on the wings of the Xiangtian Armor lit up regardless of consumption, and became entangled with the black aura attached to Gao Feng's body.  Gao Feng's speed increased instantly, and he barely avoided the pursuit of the huge python, but he had no backhand power at all and could only barely dodge.

    Gao Feng was in a dilemma, trying his best to avoid the python's attack, and had no time to see Xiao Qingluan.  A few breaths later, Gao Feng suddenly heard Xiao Qingluan's mournful cry, which resounded throughout the sky.  Gao Feng's nose felt sour and he almost shed two lines of tears.  Xiao Qingluan's mournful cry finally disappeared, and the angry voice of Qingxu Daozu came from outside the large formation that enveloped the entire black abyss: "Humph!"

    The sound squeezed out from the nose of Qingxu Dao Ancestor caused the entire formation covering the black abyss to begin to twist, as if it shattered the stars in the sky, and stars fell from the sky, causing confusion and confusion.

    Just now, Gao Feng was one step slower, and Gao Feng's situation became even more dangerous. The huge python was chasing Gao Feng less than a foot behind Gao Feng.  Gao Feng could even feel the python's ferocious gaze piercing his back like small knives, as if it could pierce his body at any time.

    Countless stars were falling around Gao Feng, and Gao Feng noticed that they were runes.  However, Gao Feng had no time to think about the purpose of these runes.

    Runes fell one after another, and each rune fell on the body of a snake warrior or snake warrior.  As the runes fall and land on the snake man's body, they will melt into it.  Immediately, the corpses of the surrounding snakemen, complete or incomplete, were all sucked in and wrapped into a ball.

    The corpses of snake-like people were piled up together and turned into various grotesque puppets, standing up in the sea of ????blood and corpses.

    When Gao Feng and his entourage saw this, their hearts became cold. They were already retreating steadily. Qingxu Daozu also turned the snake man's body into a puppet. How could they fight this battle?

    The first puppet to stand up was composed of dozens of snake-man corpses. It was about three feet tall and about the same width and height. It looked strange.  When the puppet stood up, pieces of meat fell down.  The snake man's upper and lower bodies seemed to be "hugged" together in a very weird posture as if they were condensed into twists. The corpses seemed to have begun to melt when they were sucked in. The boundaries between corpses were extremely blurred and difficult to distinguish.  clear.  The head of a snake-man descending master drooped outside the body. As the puppet stood up, he knocked lightly on the puppet's body.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 705: Black Qi Python

    The puppet seemed to be a little impatient with the head, so he grabbed the head and pulled it out, and the internal organs were forcefully pulled out.  However, what made Gao Feng and his party feel both sad and happy was that the puppet did not run toward anyone in Gao Feng and his party, but went directly to Xiao Qingluan's body.

    Dozens of runes fell on Xiao Qingluan's body, but they did not turn into puppets like the corpses of snake warriors or snake warriors.  As soon as the rune came into contact with Xiao Qingluan's body, it seemed to be ignited by flames and quickly turned into ashes.  But Xiao Qingluan's body was still lying on the broken ground of the black abyss as quietly as a hill, making no sound.  Looking at it like this, he seems to be dead.

    Gao Feng's body became heavier and heavier, and he became more and more sluggish. The python's snake letter suddenly stretched and struck Gao Feng like a soft whip.  But Snake Xin looked soft, and Gao Feng felt an extremely thick iron pillar being rounded and slapped on him. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was scattered for a while, and he almost stabilized himself.  The vitality protecting the body was shattered by the violent blow.

    The giant python succeeded with one blow, its tail cleverly bypassed Xiao Qingluan's body, and swept away Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, the metal puppet of Zhenmo Division, and the black wolf.  Xiao Qingluan's body seemed like the giant python was also a little afraid, very scared, and didn't dare to touch it.

    The Pu Dao in Zhang Zhijiang's hand had just scratched across the body of a Snake Warrior. A string of blood beads flew along with the arc brought out by the Pu Dao, and it was so shiny and beautiful.  Zhang Zhijiang has become numb to this and just relies on the fighting instinct in his body to fight, just like a metal puppet.  Fighting numbly.  The bloody murderous aura on his body no longer burned, but he carefully entered the Pu Dao, trying to distribute his strength and physical strength as reasonably as possible.

    At this time, the seemingly endless snake warriors on the opposite side had already made Zhang Zhijiang feel helpless and desperate.  Suddenly, a black shadow fell from the sky and headed straight for Zhang Zhijiang.  General Xue didn't even have time to dodge at this moment. The black shadow came so quickly and violently that Zhang Zhijiang didn't even know how to dodge it.

    Bloody murderous aura burned around him, and he held a simple knife horizontally in his hand, blocking it in front of him.  Zhang Zhijiang only had time to do these two things.  The black shadow fell directly on Pu Dao.

    Zhang Zhijiang suddenly felt his eyes go dark.  Pu Dao seemed to be knocked back directly and hit his own body. He didn't know how many bones in his body were broken in an instant.  The body was thrown out like a broken sandbag, and the bloody murderous aura seemed to be torn apart by the majestic force.  Scattered all over the floor.  Burn, extinguish, disappear without a trace.

    Yuexiang stood behind the metal puppet Zhongdao of the Demon-Suppressing Division.  He was busy calculating how much energy he still had and how long he could barely hold on.  Yuexiang didn't even think about moves like Qingqiu Fire Cloud.  With the remaining vitality, he might be able to summon a Qingqiu Fire Cloud, but what next?  He could only watch as the tide of snake warriors submerged him in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    Small fireballs were ejected one by one and landed accurately on the snake warriors. It seemed that the flames were burning on the snake warriors, and the smell of burning smell clearly lingered between the mouth and nose.  Yuexiang also gradually became numb. The same action, the same result, the only change was the consumption of his own energy.  I don¡¯t know where the destination is. Will he be cut into pieces and killed by the snake warriors or turned into a living corpse?  Yuexiang has quietly made up her mind that she must leave a little vitality in the end. She would rather burn herself in the flames than become a living corpse or be attached to a flesh and blood puppet.

    Things have gotten so bad that they can¡¯t get any worse. Even if they are surrounded by countless monsters in the wilderness, it is not as difficult as it is now.

    While doing the same thing numbly, Gao Feng was chased by the giant python in the sky and had no power to fight back.  Yuexiang has begun to fall hopelessly into a kind of sadness. It seems that her end has been determined, and she will inevitably die quietly like Xiao Qingluan.  At this moment, a dark cloud obscured the snake warriors in the field of vision. Yuexiang didn't even have time to retract a spell, and watched the fireball hit the black shadow and be drawn into countless pieces.

    What's this?  Yuexiang stared blankly as the black shadow whipped towards her at an unimaginable speed, and she even forgot to summon a rune shield.

    A layer of water patterns rippled in front of Yuexiang. Through the somewhat blurry water patterns, it was as if the world was being viewed through a crystal.  Yuexiang was confused when she saw the Taoist among the metal puppets of the Demon-Suppressing Division leaving a rune in front of her at the last moment, transforming into a water pattern.  And a huge pattern suddenly appeared on the Taoist puppet's already slightly worn Taoist robe, which spread quickly, and all the runes on the Taoist robe seemed to be worn in an instant, turning into a huge rune.

    Through the crystal-like texture, Yuexiang vaguely saw that there seemed to be a smile on the face of the puppet Taoist.

    Although she could only see half of her face, Yuexiang firmly believed in what she saw.  He lit himself up with a smile, opened his arms, and the huge rune?The tail of the python collided, and a cloud of mushroom-like smoke rose up. A huge damage appeared on the python's indestructible body. Countless red and black auras were everywhere with the violent explosion.  splash.

    The body of the Demon-Suppressing Puppet Taoist turned into a ball of bright yellow aura and returned to Gao Feng's Noble Phantasm.

    At the same time, the puppet warrior who had just been knocked away seemed to have used a tiny teleportation circle to teleport directly into the python's damaged body.  The entire metal body suddenly turned into a sharp arrow, and the powerful breath of the self-exploding runes of the puppet Taoist penetrated deeply into the python's body until it completely disappeared, until it turned into a bright yellow breath and returned to Gao Feng.  .

    Huge wounds appeared on the python's body, spurting out red-black liquid.  The area contaminated by the liquid burned like hellfire, and wisps of red and black breath returned to the python's body. The huge wound healed in an instant!

    The water pattern was shattered by the remaining momentum of the giant python. Black Wolf blocked Yuexiang risklessly, using the dragon's tyrannical muscles to withstand the remaining power.

    Heilang and Yuexiang were both blown away by the huge force. In Yuexiang's mind, there was only the last smile of the puppet Taoist, and the weird way the bottomless wound on the huge python healed on its own.

    Such a powerful opponent Yuexiang's heart trembled, infinite terror lingering in her heart.  I can't resist, and I can't even think of resisting at all.  Yuexiang, like Zhang Zhijiang, fell into despair, truly desperate.

    An invincible opponent is so powerful that it can almost reach the level of the five best in the world.  Can such a battle still be fought?

    Xiao Qingluan's body seemed to be angered by the giant python's blow, as if Xiao Qingluan's soul was still there and began to burn.  On the green corpse, white flames suddenly burst out, sweeping in the flesh and blood puppets approaching Xiao Qingluan's corpse and turning them into ashes.

    Just as the giant python hit Gao Feng, he suddenly saw flames burning on the green Qingluan's body, and the python's head, which was a hundred feet long, rushed towards Xiao Qingluan's body.  As soon as Gao Feng stabilized his figure in mid-air, he was hit directly by the giant python and rushed towards the blazing flames.

    As soon as Gao Feng stabilized his body, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was inadvertently dispersed by the huge python, and a mouthful of dark golden blood spit out between the giant python's eyes.  At this moment, Gao Feng and the giant python were so close, and countless vengeful souls floating in his eyes seemed to be entangled in Gao Feng's soul, screaming ferociously.

    The python¡¯s eyes have different colors, but the same thing is that there are countless innocent souls struggling in them, longing for liberation and longing for freedom.  However, the red-black gas swirled and entangled among countless innocent souls, making all the innocent souls unable to escape and suffering incomparable pain.

    Among these wronged souls, Gao Feng saw the figures of snake warriors, the figures of snake soldiers surrendering, the figures of countless civilians, the figures of various beasts walking in the southern wilderness, and even Gao Feng saw the figures of Qing Dynasty.  The figure of the virtual Taoist.  Countless figures groaned in pain, panted, and wailed in the red-black atmosphere, but could not get freedom.

    Falling into the river of Hades forever, with no escape.

    Gao Feng was so angry that Qingxu Sect falsely claimed to be one of the three great sects in the world.  Even if the common people in the capital were preyed upon and acted as help for others, Gao Feng still had no hatred for the Qingxu Sect.  Even though Qingxu Daozu kidnapped the King of Qin and was sent by Emperor Xia Huangren to rescue the King of Qin, and the future was uncertain, Gao Feng still had no hatred for the Qingxu Sect.  However, when I arrived at the Qingxu Gate, I saw the miserable appearance of the five southern states and counties in Daxia, and the people who had been turned into living corpses by the magic of Qingxu Daozu. The body temperature of the child in his arms seemed to be still there, but it had changed.  Became a living corpse.  All of these made Gao Feng hate Taoist Qingxu extremely, and he hated this powerful man who was known as one of the five great masters in the world!

    Is it really possible to do whatever you want in order to gain power?  Is it possible to let countless innocent souls fall into eternal misery without relief in order to gain strength?  The Demon Lord of Nine Nethers came from the land of Nine Nethers, and he never did such a thing.  Qingxu Daozu is really more like a monster than the Jiuyou monster!

    Next work!  Shameless!

    The emotions filled with anger made Gao Feng's spirit begin to loosen. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes. In a trance, Gao Feng saw not only the eyes of the giant python, but also the entire giant python.  They are all made up of countless innocent souls.  Every wronged soul struggled, but was tightly bound by the red-black aura and could not be freed.

    The flesh and blood that was just exploded by the Demon Suppressor's metal puppet was just the gathering of countless innocent souls. After it was damaged, more souls gathered here, quickly repaired it, and restored it to the original state.

    Powerful sorcery!  Weird magic!

    The huge python formed by the red-black aura gathered by countless innocent souls suddenly stopped in mid-air, as if the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body made this ghostly huge python also feel frightened.In this way, I dare not touch the green flame with a body that is harder than fine steel.  The python stopped in mid-air and spit out a mouthful of red-black gas towards the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body.  The red-black gas carries countless innocent souls and rushes toward the white flames with a bone-deep icy aura.  (To be continued)

 ÕýÎÄ µÚÆß°ÙÁãÁùÕ Æ߸ö¿þÀÜ

    »ðÉàÍÌÍÂÖ®¼ä±ßºÍ³àºÚÉ«µÄÆøÌå½Ó´¥£¬Á½ÖÖÊôÐÔ½ØÈ»Ïà·´µÄÁ¦Á¿¿ªÊ¼ÎÞÉùÎÞÏ¢µÄÅöײ¡£ÎÞÊýÔ©»ê´ø×ÅÒ»ÉúÒ»ÊÀµÄ³ÕÄ´ø×ű»ÕÛÄ¥ÁËÎÞÊýÄêµÄÔ¹Ä´ø×ÅÏëÒª»ÙÃðÒ»ÇеĺÞÄî½øÈë°×É«µÄ»ðÑæÖ®ÖС£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;°×É«µÄ»ðÑæ·Â·ðÊÇһƬÐéÎÞ£¬ÈÝÄÉÁ˳àºÚÉ«µÄÆøÏ¢¡£Õâ¹ÉÆøÏ¢²¢²»ÏñÊÇѪÈâ¿þÀÜÒ»Ñù£¬Åö´¥µ½°×É«µÄ»ðÑæ¾Í»¯×÷һƬ»Ò½ý£¬¶øÊÇѹס°×É«µÄ»ðÑ棬ѸËÙ½Ó½üСÇàð½µÄʬÌå¡£³àºÚÉ«µÄÆøÏ¢ÖÐÎÞÊýÔ©»êÕøÄü×Å¡¢Å¤Çú×Å£¬ÆËÏòСÇàð½µÄʬÌå¡£¸ß·ãÄ¿íö¾¡ÁÑ£¬Ð¡Çàð½ËÀºó¾ÓÈ»»¹Òª±»Å°Ê¬£¡¸ß·ãÉõÖÁ²»¸ÒÏëÏóµ±Ð¡Çàð½µÄʬÌå±ä³ÉÁË»îʬµÄʱºò£¬×Ô¼ºµ½µ×»á²»»á¹¥»÷Õâ¸öÔÚÏÉɽÉϵ·ÂÒµÄС¼Ò»ï¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÕøÄüµÄÔ©»ê´ø×ÅÎÞÊýÄêµÄÔ¹Äî³åÁ˹ýÈ¥£¬ÊƲ»¿Éµ²¡£ÃÍÈ»¼äËùÓеÄÔ©»êÉí×ÓÃ͵ØÄýÖÍÔÚÔ­µØ£¬Éí±ßÎÞÊý³àºÚÉ«µÄÆøÏ¢±©ÕÇ£¬Ëæºó±»°×É«µÄ»ðÑæÍÌÊÉ¡£ÔÚÕâÒ»¿Ì£¬ËùÓеÄÔ©»ê±»°×É«µÄ»ðÑæ°ü¹ü£¬È´ËƺõûÓÐÊܵ½Ò»µãÉ˺¦¡£È¥³ýµôÁ˳àºÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢µÄÊø¸¿£¬ËùÓеÄÔ©»êËƺõÒ»ÏÂ×ÓÈ«¶¼ã¶×¡ÁË¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÊÜ¡¢Ïë¡¢ÐС¢Ê¶Ò»Ë²¼äÈ«¶¼»Øµ½ÁËÔ©»êµÄÌåÄÚ£¬ÎÞ·¨¼ÅÃðµÄÔ©»ê¸ÐÊܵ½Ê§È¥ÁËÎÞÊýÄêµÄÊÜÏëÐÐʶ£¬Õâ¸öʱºò£¬ÌåÄÚ²»½ö½öÓÐÔ¹ºÞ£¬ÓзßÅ­£¬ÓÐÎޱߵĿ־åºóת»¯¶øÀ´µÄºÝì壬¶øÊÇÏñ¸Õ¸ÕËÀÈ¥µÄÄÇÒ»¿Ì£¬¸Õ¸ÕʧȥÒâʶµÄÄÇÒ»¿Ì£¬»¹´ø×ÅÇ°Ò»ÊÀµÄ¸ÐÊÜ¡¢Ïë·¨£¬´ø×Å°®ºÞ¡¢´ø×Åϲŭ¡£ÕâÑùÏÊ»îµÄ¸ÐÊÜÈÃËùÓеÄÔ©»ê¿ªÊ¼³äÂúÁË¡°É«²Ê¡±¡£»îÁ˹ýÀ´£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ת˲֮¼ä£¬¸ß·ãËƺõÌýµ½ºÍÏÉɽ֮ÖоÅβÌìºüÒ÷³ªµÄÖäÓïÒ»°ãµÄÉùÒô£¬Çå´àÆ®Ã죬Ã÷Ã÷½øÈëÄÔº£Ö®ÖÐÈ´¸ù±¾Ã»ÓмÇÒä¡£¸ß·ã¸Ð¾õµ½Òª²»ÊÇ×Ô¼ºµÄ¾«ÉñÁ¦Ç¿º·µ½Î޿ɸ´¼ÓµÄ³Ì¶È£¬×Ô¼ºÒ²²»»á¡°Ìý¡±µ½Õâ¸öÉùÒô¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÉùÒô·Â·ðÔÚÄîËÐÒ»¶Î¶ÎµÄÖäÓÔÚÖäÓïÉùÖУ¬ÔÚ°×É«µÄ»ðÑæÖУ¬ÊÀ¼äÒ»Çж¼±ä³ÉÐéÎÞ£¬ËùÓеÄÔ©»êÔÚ¸ÐÊܵ½ÊÜ¡¢Ïë¡¢ÐС¢Ê¶Ö®ºó£¬Ðý¼´ÔÙ´ÎʧȥÁËÖî¶à¸ÐÊÜ¡£Ö»ÊÇÕâʱºòËùÓеÄÔ©»ê²»ÔÙ·ßÅ­¡¢ÕøÄü¡¢ºÝìåµÄÏëÒª»ÙÃðÕâÊÀ¼äµÄÒ»ÇС£¶øÊÇϲÀÖ×ÔÔÚ¡£¸ß·ã»Ðã±ÖÐÌýµ½ÄǶÎÉùÒô¡£¸ÐÊܵ½Ô¶´¦Ê§È¥³àºÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢Êø¸¿µÄÔ©»êÔÚ»ðÑæÆ˶¯Öз¢³öµÄÉùÒôÖбäµÃϲÀÖ£¬×Ô¼ºÒ²²»ÖªµÀÊDz»ÊÇÕý´¦ÔÚ±ôËÀµÄʱ¿Ì£¬³öÏÖÁ˻þõ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÎÞÊýµÄÔ©»ê£¬²»¹ÜÊÇÉßÈË»¹ÊÇÆÕͨ°ÙÐÕ¡£Òà»òÊÇÇåÐéÃŵĵÀÕß¡£ÔÚ°×É«µÄ»ðÑæÖ®ÖÐʧȥÁËÉ«¡¢Éù¡¢Ï㡢ζ¡¢´¥¡¢·¨¡£Ê§È¥ÁËÑÛ¡¢¶ú¡¢±Ç¡¢Éà¡¢Éí¡¢Ò⣬ʲô¶¼²»ÄÜ¿´¼û£¬Ö»ÄÜÖªµÀ×Ô¼ºÉí´¦ÔÚһƬ´ó¼«ÀֵĻðÑæÖ®ÖС£Ëƺõ±ä³ÉÁËÐéÎÞ£¬ÓÖËƺõÓÐÐÎÌ壬ºÃÏñ½øÈëÁËÓÀÉú²»ÃðµÄ״̬ÖÐÒ»°ã£¬¿ªÊ¼Ã»ÓÐÈκεÄÏë·¨£¬Ö»ÊÇÈÎÓÉϲÀÖ°²¿µ°ü¹ü×Ô¼º£¬ÏûʧÔÚ°×É«µÄ»ðÑæÖ®ÖС£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;³¾¹é³¾£¬ÍÁ¹éÍÁ£¬ÂäÒ¶¹é´óµØ£¬Ô¹Á黯ÐéÎÞ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;³àºÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢Êø¸¿ÎÞÊýÔ©»ê×é³ÉµÄ¾Þ´óòþÉßËƺõ¶ÔСÇàð½ÉíÉϵÄÕâÖÖ°×É«»ðÑ漫Ϊη¾å£¬¸ù±¾²»¸Ò¿¿½ü£¬Á¬ÉùÅ­ºð£¬È´Á¬ºÚÉ«ÎíÆøÒ²²»ÔÙÅçͳöÈ¥¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ãºöÈ»¸Ð¾õµ½ÁýÕÖÔÚºÚÔ¨ÉÏ¿ÕµÄÕ󷨳öÏÖÒ»Õ󲨶¯£¬°ë¿ÕÖÐÂäÏÂÐí¶à¾Þ´óµÄÁ÷ÐÇ£¬ÉíºóÍÏÒ·×ųÈÉ«µÄ»ðÑ棬ÔÒÏòºÚÔ¨ÆÆËéµÄµØÃæ¡£ÔÚ¾Þ´óµÄÁ÷ÐÇ»¹ÔÚ°ë¿ÕÖеÄʱºò£¬¸ß·ãºÕÈ»¿´¼ûÕâЩ¾Þ´óµÄÁ÷ÐÇ¿ªÊ¼×éºÏ£¬Ïà½üµÄÁ÷ÐÇÈÚºÏÔÚÒ»Æð£¬ÔÚÄÇÒ»Õ£ÑÛµÄʱ¼äÀ±ä³ÉÆ߸ö½ðÊôÔ²ÇòÂäÏ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾Û³ÉÆ߸ö½ðÊôÔ²ÇòÖ®ºó£¬±ã²»Ôٱ仯¡£Æ߸öÔ²ÇòÔÚºÚÔ¨µÄ°ë¿ÕÖÐÉ¢·¢×ŽðÊô¹âÔó£¬Ò»µÀµÀ³àºÚÉ«µÄÆøÏ¢ÔÚ½ðÊôÔ²ÇòÉÏÐγɰßÎÆ¡£ÔÚºÚÔ¨ÖеÄʬɽѪº£ÀïÎÞÊýºÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢ÉýÆ𣬾ÛÆðÆßÌõºÚÁú£¬±»Æ߸ö½ðÊôÔ²ÇòÎüÈë¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ËæןÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢µÄÎüÈ룬ÔÚÂäµØµÄÄÇһɲÄÇÿһ¸ö½ðÊôÔ²Çò¶¼·¢³öÒ»Õó³ÁÃƵĺäÃùÉù£¬ÉùÒôµÍ³ÁÎޱȣ¬Õð¶úÓûÁû¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã±»òþÉß³å»÷Ö®ºó£¬Ë«ÑÛÖÐÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«¹ââ±äµÄ¼«µ­£¬ÄÚÐÄ»¹´¦ÓÚÖªµÀÄÇÖ»¾ÞòþÊÇÎÞÊýÔ©»ê»ã¾Û¶ø³ÉµÄ¾Þ´óµÄÕðº³Óë·ßÅ­Ö®ÖУ¬Ò²Ã»¿´Çå³þÆß¿ÅÔ²Çòµ½µ×ÊÇÔõÑù±ä»¯µÄ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Æß×ð¾Þ´óµÄ¿þÀÜÂäÔÚºÚÔ¨µÄµØÃæÉÏ£¬ÆßµÀÉùÒôÁ¬³ÉÒ»µÀÉùÒô£¬ÔÚÆß×ð¿þÀÜÖÜΧµÄÉßÈËսʿȫ¶¼ÆßÇÏÁ÷Ѫ£¬¾¹È»±»»îÉúÉúµÄÕðËÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã¼û°ë¿ÕÖгàºÚÉ«ÆøÏ¢´ÓºÚÔ¨ÖÐÉýÆð½øÈë½ðÊôÔ²ÇòÖеÄʱºò¾ÍÒѾ­ÖªµÀ£¬ÕâÆ߸ö¹Å¹ÖµÄ¼Ò»ïÒ»¶¨ÊÇÇåÐéµÀ×æÊͷŵÄʲôÍþÁ¦¾Þ´óµÄɱÊÖﵡ£¼ûµ½Æß×ð¾Þ´óµÄ¿þÀܳöÏÖÔÚºÚÔ¨ÖеÄʱºò£¬¸ß·ãÐÄÖкÃÏñÉÁ¹ýÒ»µÀÉÁµç£¬ÕÕÁÁÁËÐĵ׵ÄÒõö²¡£ÔÚ½Îá³öÏÖµÄʱºò£¬Ìýµ½ÇåÐéµÀ×æÒ»ÉùÀäºß¡£´Ë¿Ì¼ûµ½ÇåÐéµÀ×æÊͷŵÄÕâÆä×ð¿þÀÜ£¬¾¹È»ºÍ½³Ê¥Â³¸ÕË͸ø×Ô¼ºµÄÆ߸ö»ú¹ØÔìÎïÈç´ËÏàÏñ£¡

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾ÖÊÆÒѾ­ÃÓÀõ½²»¿ÉÊÕÊ°¡£¸ß·ã³Ã×ųàºÚÉ«µÄ¾ÞòþºÍСÇàð½µÄʬÌåÉÏȼÉյĻðÑæ¶ÔÖŵÄʱºò£¬ÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«¹ââȼÆð£¬ÂäÈ븿ÁúË÷ÉÏ»¹Ã»Óж¯ÓùýµÄÎå¸ö»ú¹ØÔìÎïÉíÉÏ¡£Õâʱºò¸ß·ãÐÄÖÐÒþÒþÓÐЩ»ÚºÞ£¬×Ô¼º»¹ÊdzÁ²»×¡Æø£¬ÒªÊÇϬ¿ýÊ޺ͽÎáûÓÐÓõĻ°£¬Ó¦¸Ã²»»áÊä¸øÇåÐéµÀ×æµÄ¿þÀÜ¡£¿ÉÊÇ´Ë¿Ì£¬ÉÙÁËÁ½¸ö»ú¹ØÔìÎ²»ÖªµÀ»¹Äܲ»ÄÜ¿¹×¡ÇåÐéµÀ×æµÄ¿þÀÜ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÉÆÒ⡢ɽ÷Ì¡¢»¢òÔ¡¢ÏàÁø¡¢áóû^ÎåÖ»»ú¹ØÔìÎïÂäÔÚºÚÔ¨½¹ºýһƬµÄʬɽѪº£Ö®ÖУ¬ºÍ¶ÔÃæÆß×ðÇåÐéÃÅ¿þÀܶÔÖÅ¡£Ê®¶þµÀÇ¿´óµÄÆøÏ¢ºÃÏñÊÇÊ®¶þË«ÊÖÒ»°ã£¬°ÑºÚÔ¨ÖеÄÆøÏ¢½ÁÂÒ£¬±ä³ÉһƬ»ìãç¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;СÖìÑá±¾À´ÔڸղųÃÂÒ¶ãÔÚÒ»¸ö½ÇÂäÀïÃ棬Õâʱºò¸ÐÊܵ½Ê®¶þ¹ÉÇ¿º·µÄÆøÏ¢ÔÚºÚÔ¨ÖÐÉýÆð£¬ÓÐЩÐ˷ܵÄÅÄ´ò×Å×Ô¼ºµÄÐØÌÅ£¬Ëƺõ±»Ç¿º·µÄÆøÏ¢¸ÐȾ£¬È«È»Ã»ÓÐÁ˸ղÅÍÇÈ»ÎÞÁ¦µÄÑù×Ó¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã±³ºóÏèÌìîøË«ÒíÇáÇáÅĶ¯£¬ÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«¹ââ±äµÃ¼«Îªµ­±¡¡£°µ½ðÉ«µÄսħ¹âÓ°Ò²ÈôÓÐÈôÎÞ£¬ËƺõËæʱ¶¼»á±»Ò»Õóɽ·ç´µÉ¢¡£³àºÚÉ«µÄ¾ÞòþÒѾ­·ÅÆú×·Öð¸ß·ã£¬×ª¶ø¶¢×ŵØÃæÉÏÐÜÐÜȼÉÕµÄСÇàð½µÄʬÌ壬ºÃÏñСÇàð½ËäÈ»ÒѾ­ËÀÈ¥£¬µ«ÊÇÒª±È¸ß·ãÍþв¸ü´óËƵġ£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÄѵÃÓÐÕâÑùµÄ´­Ï¢Ö®»ú£¬¸ß·ãÂäÔÚºÚÔ¨µÄµØÃæÉÏ£¬µ²ÔÚÕÅÖ®½­¡¢ºÚÀÇ¡¢ÔÂÏãµÄÉíÇ°¡£ËÄÖÜѪÈâ¿þÀÜÓÐһЩ¿ªÊ¼Î§Â£ÉÏÀ´£¬ºÍÉßÈËսʿһÆðΧ¹¥¸ß·ã¡£»ÓÎè×ÅÊÖÖеÄÏÉɽС½££¬¸ß·ã¸Ð¾õµ½ÏÉɽС½£Éϵĺü×åѪÖä·ûÎÄËæ×Å×Ô¼º»ÓÎèÆðÏÉɽС½£¿ªÊ¼´À´ÀÓû¶¯¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÐÄÖÐÒ»¶¯£¬ÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«¹ââÂäÔÚºü×åѪÖäÉÏ£¬Ò»ºÚÒ»°×Á½µÀÆøÏ¢´ÓÏÉɽС½£ÖÐÍÑÓ±¶ø³ö£¬·ÉÏò¸ß·ãÉíºóµÄºÚÀǺÍÔÂÏã¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã֮ǰ²¢Ã»ÓÐÏëÒª¶¯Óúü×åѪÖäÉϵÄÆøÏ¢£¬ÒòΪ¸ß·ãÖªµÀ£¬¼´±ã´Ë¿Ì¶¯Óã¬Ò²¾ø¶Ô±È²»Éϼ¸ºõºÍ×Ô¼º²î²»¶àµÄ»ú¹ØÔìÎï¡£×îºó¸ÐÊܵ½ÑªÖäÖеÄÆøÏ¢´À´ÀÓû¶¯£¬±ã±§×ÅËÀÂíµ±»îÂíÒ½µÄ̬¶È°ÑÁ½¹ÉÆøÏ¢ÊͷųöÀ´¡£¿ÉÊÇ´Ë¿ÌÒ»ºÚÒ»°×Á½¹ÉÆøÏ¢·É³ö£¬¸ß·ãÃ͵ØÒ»¾ª£¬ÔõôÕâÁ½¹ÉÆøÏ¢±Èµ±ÈÕ¶ÔÕ½¾ÅÓÄħÖ÷µÄʱºòÈÚÈëµ½ºü×åѪÖäÉϵÄÆøϢǿ´óÁËÐí¶à£¿

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¸ß·ã»¹Ã»À´µÃ¼°È¥Ïë¸ö¾¿¾¹£¬Éíºó±ã´«À´Á½¹ÉÇ¿º·µÄÁ¦Á¿¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;±±µÛÓë¾ÅβÌìºü£¿¸ß·ãÓÐЩ»Ðã±£¬¸ÐÊܵ½ÄÇÁ½¹ÉÆøÏ¢ÖÐÇ¿´óµÄÁ¦Á¿£¬²îµãÈø߷ãÎóÈÏΪÊDZ±µØÓë¾ÅβÌìºüÇ×ÖÁ¡£µ«Ðý¼´Ã÷Îò£¬Ö»ÊÇÁ½¹ÉÆøÏ¢ÏñÊÇÔÚÇåÐéÃÅɽÃÅÖÐÒ»Ñù£¬½èןÚÀÇÓëÔÂÏãµÄÉíÌå³öÏÖÔÚºÚÔ¨Ö®ÖжøÒÑ£¬ËäȻǿº·£¬±ÈÔÚÇåÐéÃÅɽÃŵÄʱºò»¹ÒªÇ¿´óÐí¶à£¬È´²¢²»ÊDZ¾ÈËÇ×ÖÁ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¶ÔÃæÇåÐéÃŵĿþÀÜËƺõµÃµ½ÁËʲôÃüÁ²¢Ã»ÓÐÖ±½ÓÆËÉÏÀ´ºÍ»ú¹ØÔìÎïØËɱ£¬¶øÊÇÆß¹ÉÆøÏ¢¿ªÊ¼Äý¾Û²øÈÆ£¬ËƺõÒª²úÉúʲô±ä»¯Ò»°ã¡£¸ß·ãã¶ÁË㶣¬ÊÖÖÐÏÉɽС½£´ÌÈëÒ»¸öѪÈâ¿þÀܵÄÉíÌåÀÏÈÌì»ìÔªÕæÆø°µ½ðÉ«¹ââÔÚѪÈâ¿þÀÜÉíÌåÖзÅÉä³ö¹ââ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¿ÉÊǸ߷ãµÄÐÄ˼ȴ²¢²»ÔÚѪÈâ¿þÀÜÖУ¬Ò»±ßƾ½è×ű¾ÄÜÔÚ¶Ô¸¶ÑªÈâ¿þÀÜÓëÉßÈËսʿ£¬Ò»±ßÐÄÖÐÏëµ½£¬ÄѵÀÇåÐéÃŵĿþÀÜÒ²Äܹ»ºÏÌ壿¸ß·ãºöÈ»Ïëµ½ÁËÕâÖÖ¿ÉÄÜ£¬°µ×ÔÐľª²»ÒÑ¡£Õâʱºò£¬¼´±ãÓб±µÛºÍ¾ÅβÌìºüµÄÆøÏ¢¼ÓÈëÕ½ÍÅ£¬¿ÉÊÇÕâÁ½¹ÉÆøϢȴ²»ÄܺÍÆäËû»ú¹ØÔìÎïºÏÌå¡£Õâʱºò£¬»ú¹ØÔìÎïÓÐÁ½¸ö²¢²»ÔÚáÛ·å״̬£¬¶øÇåÐéÃŵÄÆß×ð¿þÀܸոճöÏÖ£¬ÒªÊǶ¼ºÏÌåµÄ»°£¬ÊëÓÅÊëÁÓ²»ÓÃÏëÒ²ÄÜÖªµÀ¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÏÂÒâʶÀ¸ß·ãÒѾ­°ÑÇåÐéÃŵÄÆß×ð¿þÀܵÈͬÓÚ½³Ê¥Â³¸ÕÖÆÔìµÄÆ߸ö»ú¹ØÔìÎï¡£ÇåÐéµÀ×æÓ¦¸ÃÖªµÀ»ú¹ØÔìÎҪ²»È»Ò²²»»áÔÙ½Îá³öÏÖµÄʱºòÄÇÑùµÄ·ßÅ­£¬¿ÉÊÇÕâʱºòÓ¦¸ÃÔõô°ì£¿¸ß·ãÒ§ÁËÒ§ÑÀ£¬×¼±¸°ÑϬ¿ýÊ޺ͽÎáµÄ»ú¹ØÔìÎïÊͷųöÈ¥¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;Ò²Ö»ÄÜÕâÑùÁË£¬ÕâÑùµÄÇé¿öÏ£¬ÕâÒ²ÊÇûÓа취µÄ°ì·¨¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;¾ÍÔڸ߷ãÐÄÄîµçÉÁµÄͬʱ£¬¸ß·ãºöÈ»¸Ð¾õµ½ÉíºóµÄÆøÏ¢¸ÕÃÍÎޱȣ¬È´ÓÖÔÚ¸ÕÃÍÖвôÔÓÁËÎÞËù²»ÔÚ£¬È´ÓÖÕÒ²»µ½Ò»µãºÛ¼£µÄÒõÈáÆøÏ¢¡£ÕâÖָоõºÜÆæ¹Ö£¬ºÃÏñÊÇ×Ô¼ºÔÚÄÄÀïÈçµ½¹ýÒ»Ñù¡£

    &nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;ÊÇÁË£¡ÔÚÏÉɽµÚÎå²ãµÄ¹âÓ°Ö®ÖУ¬ºÚÒÂÄк¢ºÍ°×ÒÂÉÙÅ®×ß±éÄϻĶ«º££¬Î÷Ä®±±µØ£¬Ñ°ÕÒÎÞÊýµÄ¶ÔÊÖÈ¥Õ½¶·£¬Á½ÈËÖ®¼äĬÆõµÄÅäºÏÏÂÎÞÊýÇ¿Õßµ¹Ï¡£¾ÍÊÇÕâÖÖÆøÏ¢£¡(δÍê´ýÐø¡­¡­)

 Text Chapter 707: What do you think?

    "Scatter the evil things!" It was Hei Lang's voice, but there was a sense of heroism and majesty in this voice. At this moment, Gao Feng really felt that the heroic and upright man in black was standing beside him at the foot of the snow-capped mountains.  behind.  The background is pure white, and the nine-tailed fox is omnipresent and omnipotent.

    The entire black abyss has almost been turned into chaos by twelve powerful auras. The aura began to twist and change as the power of black and white was added. The dark scene was mixed with milky white auras, and all the powerful auras.  From chaos to clarity in an instant.  The soft voice seemed to be reciting a spell, and Gao Feng seemed to feel the burning anger of Taoist Qingxu at this moment.

    The space is distorting, and such a powerful and majestic force is even more powerful and majestic than the power of the Nine Nether Demon Lord to forcefully change the laws of heaven and earth.  Time seemed to have stopped, and even the anger of Qingxu Daozu was frozen in the black abyss. Only the twisted space was changing, as if a dancer was dancing, with graceful curves depicting exquisiteness.

    All the spells are the same as those in the fairy mountain. They cannot be remembered at all. They appear in the mind and then disappear without leaving a trace.  Seven stars appear under the black clouds above the black abyss, just like the Big Dipper hanging in the sky, guiding the wanderer in the direction of home.

    The seven puppets and five creation mechanisms, as well as Yuexiang and Black Wolf, were continuously inhaled into the seven stars in pairs. These extremely powerful puppets and creation mechanisms seemed to have never appeared in the black abyss and disappeared.  Simply.  There are only patches of huge pits, showing how powerful the power once came here.

    Time begins to flow.  There are only seven bright stars missing in the black abyss.  The huge red-black python was still staring at Xiao Qingluan's body, and the snake warriors and flesh puppets began to rush towards Gao Feng.  The simple and boring tactics were so sharp at this moment that Gao Feng could not recover his energy at all. He could only wave the fairy mountain sword in his hand and chop up the flesh puppets and snake warriors one after another.  The restraints on his body became heavier and heavier. Gao Feng occasionally looked up at the sky, looking at the seven stars, and guessing about the battle in the stars.

    The nine-tailed fox stood in a void of space.  Looking at everything around him with some annoyance.  He said to himself: "How can the power be so weak?"

    Opposite the nine-tailed sky fox stood a huge puppet with one eye, six arms, and a long neck and sharp beak.

    Hearing what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was saying to himself, the Qingxu Sect puppet said stiffly: "Nine-tailed Sky Fox?"

    "You, a ghost puppet, actually know it. You are lucky. You can meet me who has not appeared in the world for a long time." The nine-tailed sky fox smiled softly.  said.  A smile that can captivate people, Yuexiang was already extremely charming, but after a trace of the nine-tailed sky fox appeared on Yuexiang.  This smile is enough to turn all living beings upside down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very strange space. I can¡¯t get out until I defeat you?¡± asked the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    "What do you think?" The nine-tailed sky fox didn't say anything, but looked at the strange-looking puppet opposite with a smile, looking thoughtfully at the red-black aura wrapped around the puppet.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect stopped talking to each other, but rushed towards the nine-tailed fox on the opposite side with a swift and unstoppable momentum.  Since you want to fight, let¡¯s start!

    The long-necked beak stabbed straight at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox like a spear. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox's eyes were shining with joy, as if it was possessed by a war demon at this moment, and its desire for fighting had reached its limit.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox was more like a child who saw his favorite toy and carefully looked at the Qingxu Sect puppet rushing past.

    "You, the little demon, can actually become so powerful, not bad, not bad." The nine-tailed sky fox dodged the attack of the Qingxu Sect puppet and sighed in admiration.

    Who knew that the Qingxu Sect puppet just made a feint, and the whole puppet lay on the ground, staring at the nine-tailed sky fox, the red and black texture on its body began to rise, and countless dead souls struggled in the red and black breath.  , but not free or liberated.  The space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox using its great supernatural power is filled with souls who died in vain, and there are screams and screams of struggling people everywhere.

    The evil ghosts are fighting hard against the laws of space, filling every place.  The space that was peaceful just now turned into the saddest place in the Nine Netherworld with just a snap of a finger.  It was as if the Styx was pouring back into the space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The eyes of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox were shining with excitement. To the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, everything seemed like playing to pass the lonely time.  The more powerful the enemy, the more excited the nine-tailed fox becomes.  I thought that the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were only fighting with their bodies made of strong metal, but I didn't expect that such a large-scale illusion would be used by the puppets of the Qingxu Sect just after the battle.

    "That old dog is quite talented." The nine-tailed fox murmured.  When arranging the transformed space,?The nine-tailed sky fox is already in its true form.  A silver-white starburst twisted and flowed on the red fox's red hair, making the nine-tailed sky fox look a bit nondescript at the moment.

    However, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were so powerful that it was beyond the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's expectation. The red-black aura was like a volcano erupting strong magma in the Nine Netherworld. The whole space was not very spacious and was filled with scalding hot food.  The breath makes people breathless.

    The atmosphere in the space changed, becoming eerie and ghostly, with wailing sounds everywhere, piercing the ears.

    The Qingxu Sect puppet who was lying on the ground slowly stood up and looked disdainfully at the nine-tailed sky fox in front of him who had become trance-like. His voice was no longer harsh but filled with authority, as if it was a judge from Dali Temple scolding a sinner.  He said without hesitation: "Everyone in the world, every monster in the world who sows dissension, slanders and harms others, has a glib tongue, and makes clever excuses, all have sins."

    The sound echoed repeatedly in the space like rolling thunder, shocking the soul.  At this time, the nine-tailed sky fox no longer looked at the Qingxu Sect puppet as playfully as before, but stood there in confusion, one front paw scratching the ground uneasily, and the nine thick tails behind him were waving gently.  , seemed to have been shocked by the sound of the Qingxu Sect's puppet trial, and was repenting for the sins he had committed in the past.

    The huge illusion was actually arranged by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox without him knowing it. This is such a powerful force!  You must know that the Fox clan is already famous for its illusions among the demons in the North. It has extremely strong mental power, and its ability to resist illusions goes without saying.  But at this moment, the most powerful nine-tailed sky fox in the fox clan was brought into the illusion by the Qingxu Sect puppet in the blink of an eye, and accepted the trial of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The nine-tailed sky fox leaned down slightly, as if he was bowing before the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  However, the aura of the nine-tailed celestial fox in his bloodline that looked down upon the world and the reckless king supported his body, unwilling to surrender and accept the rebuke.

    "Monster! How dare you resist!" The Qingxu Sect puppet snorted coldly, and a huge single eye radiated a white light.  At this time, the puppet of Qingxu Sect stood among countless miserable souls of injustice, and it actually had a sacred and solemn atmosphere, which was indescribably weird.  An extremely evil-looking puppet scolded the nine-tailed fox in the North who was regarded as a god. If this situation appeared in the world, I don¡¯t know how many people would be surprised.

    "Two vengeful souls, tens of feet tall, twisted and transformed beside the Qingxu Sect puppet. They held strange sharp weapons and walked towards the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The red-black aura that traveled all over the sky fell on the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, as if there were shackles that imprisoned the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's activities, and even seemed to imprison the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's thinking.  The light in the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox was no longer bright, but became extremely confused, just like when Gao Feng first saw the nine-tailed sky fox. Although he transformed into his original form, his power was no better than that of the Qingxu Sect puppet opposite him.  Weak, and within the space laws established by oneself.  But he is still bound by the illusion, and is trapped in the judgment of the dead souls like the Nine Netherworld.

    A cry of reluctance sounded, and the grievance burned the soul of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox like a flame. The red and black shackles made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox unable to struggle. Even the nine long tails behind the Nine-tailed Sky Fox all fell to the ground and could not move.  No.

    After twisting a few times, the two huge ghosts stabilized their bodies and transformed into two stout men. Their upper bodies were naked, and the scars looked like children grinning. They looked ferocious and fierce.  The nine-tailed sky fox wanted to struggle, but every time it moved, the red-black aura on its body would lock tightly to the nine-tailed sky fox's body and penetrate deeply into its skin.  Countless tiny spikes sprouted from the red-black aura, piercing into the body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. Countless souls of victims flowed into the body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox along the sharp hooks.

    The body of the red fox was originally filled with silver-white starlight. As the red-black aura flowed in, the hair on the nine-tailed fox's body suddenly spread out, as if it was in great pain and wanted to struggle out of the restraints of the red-black aura.  But just like the brown bear at the Qingxu Gate and the snake-woman in the black abyss, once you exert force, you will be in agony.

    There was a rattling sound in the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's throat and he did not scream, but anyone could see that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was in endless pain and could not extricate itself.

    Two strong men transformed from innocent souls walked to the side of the nine-tailed fox. The chains wrapped around their bodies clattered, and their faces were frosty and terrifying.  The nine-tailed sky fox was a little angry, and the red-black aura on his body was deeply entangled in his body, making a jerky sound. In the sound of the strong man's chain, a cruel smile appeared in the eyes of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± The nine-tailed sky fox roared, not delicate or charming, but filled with endless pain.  With a loud roar, the eyes of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seemed to become clearer.  Immediately, the black aura penetrated deeply into the body, entangled in the blood, the roar turned into a scream, and this trace of pure spirit disappeared without a trace.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 708: Charming Kills

    The iron shovel penetrated the upper and lower jaws of the nine-tailed sky fox, and the iron chain passed through it, bringing with it a shower of red blood.  As the chains tightened and the two strong men exerted force, the mouth of the nine-tailed sky fox was suddenly forced open.  The muscles were tense, and the iron chains rubbed against the strong man's hands, creating sparks.  Blooming and withering are like lives disappearing in an instant, beautiful but short-lived.

    "Repent in pain for the mistakes you have made." The Qingxu Sect puppet said coldly, looking at the nine-tailed sky fox that had no strength to struggle with one eye, without mercy, but seemed to feel a kind of cruel comfort.

    A wisp of red and black aura appeared in the hands of the Qingxu Sect puppet, and then turned into a chain, which looked like it was forged from black iron, and flew directly towards the bright red tongue in the forcibly opened upper and lower jaws.

    The bright red blood dripped on the chain transformed by the red and black aura, like drops of clear water falling on the red iron, making a hissing sound and the bloody aura was strong.  The innocent souls around seemed to smell the smell of blood, and began to circle excitedly, ferociously wanting to enter the body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, wanting to taste the blood of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    The chains transformed by the red and black aura immediately faded, and the wound on the nine-tailed fox's tongue began to heal quickly.  But at the next moment, the chain reappeared, and countless fine barbs once again poked a small broken hole in the tongue of the nine-tailed fox.  Repeatedly, without a single breath of silence.  Living under the Nine Netherworld, in the cruelest place where the River Styx passes, the soul is burning in the fire of karma, and the body is cruelly harmed all the time.

    "It's very slow, don't be anxious." The Qingxu Sect puppet looked into the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox and said indifferently.  The nine-tailed sky fox gradually regained its calm.  No more struggling.  Such a quiet tortured soul makes the puppets of Qingxu Sect very unhappy. There is no struggling and howling, no sad begging for mercy, and even the torture itself seems to be eclipsed.  Therefore, the puppet of Qingxu Sect became much more indifferent, with his fingers slightly retracted, the red and black chains tightened, and the nine-tailed fox's bright red tongue was pulled out a little.

    Although it was only a small amount, the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to be torn into pieces by five horses, with its limbs convulsing.  I can no longer support my body.  His limbs were twitching unconsciously on his body, and a fishy smell emitted from his entire tongue, which, like his body, was constantly twitching.  Every twitch.  Touching the fine barbs on the chain.  It will aggravate the pain that goes deep into the bone marrow and soul.

    this moment.  It would be better to be dead.

    "The time here is controlled by you. You can speed it up, which is a sign of respect for you, a strong man." The puppet of Qingxu Sect seemed to be teasing the nine-tailed fox.  It seems that he wants to find the weakness of this space.

    With nothing but confusion in his eyes, the nine-tailed fox showed no resistance at all.  The power of creating seven stars in the beginning seemed to have consumed too much of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's energy, leaving her unable to support her spirit and break through the shackles of the illusion and the red-black aura.

    The most powerful thing about Qingxu Sect's illusion is that as soon as you lose your concentration, the red-black aura wraps around your body. If you try to use your own power again, this red-black aura will shrink tightly, and the severe pain will make all those who are affected by the spell.  Everyone has lost their strength.  The brown bear in the Qingxu Gate is so powerful, but it can only survive at the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox.  The snake woman in the black abyss was so strange and unparalleled, but in the end she couldn't escape the shackles of the red and black aura.

    Can the nine-tailed fox do it?  The puppets of Qingxu Sect also seem to have been on guard against the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's desperate counterattack.  Beidi, one of the Five Ultimates in the World, was just a kid who played behind the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. There are many powerful people in the world, but if that guy takes a fancy to him, who can be captured?  This proves the unparalleled power of the nine-tailed sky fox.  Even Qingxu Daozu couldn't ignore her. Even if she was facing just a breath of the nine-tailed sky fox, a breath that wasn't even a spirit, he couldn't underestimate her.

    There was no struggle, no counterattack, the battle seemed to be over at the very beginning.  A tasteless battle, a tasteless torture.  Even if he fights a Taoist, it seems that it shouldn't be so smooth. Is this really a strong man with the aura of the nine-tailed sky fox?

    The red-black flame burned on the tongue of the nine-tailed fox, as if the fire of karma was burning the soul of the nine-tailed fox.  Except for the occasional twitching, the huge original body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox stood motionless as if dead.

    "It's really boring." The puppets of Qingxu Sect felt that the powerful aura of the nine-tailed sky fox gradually dissipated, and they were no longer as cautious as they were at first.  After all, what he was facing was not the true form of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but just a breath. Maybe this breath had become extremely weak after consuming a huge amount of power to open up seven spaces.

    "It's really boring." The exact same voice sounded, infinitely charming and delicate. At this moment, all the flowers in the world closed up in shame. At this moment, the whole room was filled with spring.

    The nine-tailed celestial fox lying on the ground seemingly dead did not know when it stood up from the ground.Later, he combed his long hair lazily.  The two iron ropes that separated the mouth disappeared, and the two strong men transformed into ghosts fell slumped aside, seemingly dead.

    No matter how much the shackles transformed by the red-black aura shrink, they can't tighten the body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox like they did just now.  The red-black breath that held the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's tongue was directly swallowed by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and was broken.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect stood there in a daze holding half an iron rope, at a loss.

    "I thought that guy would have some fun, but it was just like Styx. It was really boring. In those years, we fought through Styx together. There were a few old guys in there who were really powerful. I guess that bitch didn't have the same ability.  Get it out." The nine-tailed sky fox breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly.  It seemed as if the painful torture just now was just an illusion and was not inflicted on the nine-tailed fox.

    "How did you escape?" The voice was no longer majestic and became a little jerky again.  A layer of red-black aura surged out from the puppet's limbs, swirling up and down, ready to strike at any time.

    The nine-tailed sky fox stood up, gently shook the non-existent dust on his body, and said coldly: "I thought there was something new, but I didn't expect that after so many years, it took so long for Lao Lu to come up with something.  It's worse than what God has done. To anger me is a very serious sin."

    There was a little anger in the voice, as if a little girl was acting coquettishly with her lover. It was cute and cute, making people feel sweet and warm.

    However, after this warm and tender anger, the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly rose up without any warning, and the innocent souls that filled the sky wherever it passed disappeared like water and snow, disappearing without any struggle.  The sharp fox claws slapped the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and casually scratched a deep mark on the metal puppet, tearing off a wisp of red and black breath.

    Extremely violent and heroic, this is not the fighting style of the Fox clan. It is even more violent than the most violent Bear clan in the North.  The huge and sharp claws fell on the Qingxu Sect puppet like a gust of wind. Every blow would take away a trace of red-black breath, leaving a clearly visible mark on the steel puppet.

    Iron filings and a broken and burning red-black aura were flying everywhere. Countless runes and magic circles were engraved on the Qingxu Sect puppet, but they were useless in front of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Whenever a rune array lights up brightly or darkly, sharp and dexterous fingers will press on the rune array.  The red-black aura burned, melted, and dissipated, and the rune circle dimmed.  The sonorous sounds merged together into an ancient song.

    During this battle, amidst the sounds of ancient music, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's voice was elegant and lazily said: "Aren't you the same as Styx 18 Station? The strength in your body is just to pull out  Tongue and scissors, so to speak, the seven puppets are only one and fourteen. That guy really hasn¡¯t made any progress in so many years. I originally wanted to see the scissors, but this time I used the body of the little fire fox. It would be too damaged.  , I¡¯m afraid that boy is impatient with me, and there¡¯s nothing good to see after thinking about it, so let¡¯s forget it.¡±

    It is melodious and melodious. Even the sharp claws cracking the metal puppet makes a sour sound that blends into the ancient music and makes people feel relaxed and happy.  The whole space was filled with milky white aura, and countless innocent souls disappeared without a trace even before they could scream.

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed to be fighting the Qingxu Sect puppet casually, without using all its strength.  If Gao Feng sees this scene, he will definitely be shocked and don't know what to say. Although the puppets of Qingxu Sect are worse than the Five Ultimates in the World and a little worse than himself, they shouldn't use the moon  A wisp of the nine-tailed fox's aura that revived Xiang's body could be dealt with.  Why do the puppets of the Qingxu Sect look so weak under the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?

    "Perhaps this space was transformed by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and the laws of heaven and earth change according to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's will.

    The milky white aura is rampant and overbearing.  In comparison, the fierce and ferocious energy of the Bear Clan in the North seemed to be inferior to the temperament of the nine-tailed sky fox at this moment.  What kind of fox demon is this!  Just looking at the extremely charming and charming appearance of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, one would never have thought that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox also has such a brave side.

    When fighting against the Nine Nether Demon Lord in the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox used countless methods, but at this time, they were simple, crude, and direct to the point of being outrageous.  I don¡¯t know which fighting style the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is best at, or did he challenge the strongest men in the world when he was young, making the Nine-tailed Sky Fox good at all fighting styles?

    Pieces of milky white light dispersed all the red and black auras, and the puppets of Qingxu Sect huddled in a small area, resisting stubbornly.  The nine-tailed sky fox was not in a hurry to kill them all. Instead, he stopped leisurely and looked at the puppets of the Qingxu Sect with a sweet smile.

    Smile again.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 709: Evil Mirror

    "Don't act like that. I know what your deepest rune circle is, so I won't make mistakes. Just wait quietly, they are really slow." The tail tone of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox  Just like the ancient song just now, it was gentle and graceful. Just when the brave King of the North disappeared, the nine-tailed sky fox returned to gentleness and grace.  Back then, countless powerful clans in the North were defeated by the bravery of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Back then, the dragon clan, which was rampant in the world, was defeated by the desperate bravery of the nine-tailed sky fox.

    How can a puppet resist this kind of temperament?

    It¡¯s just that the nine-tailed fox looks like this, but it seems to frighten the puppets of Qingxu Sect even more!  Although he is just a puppet, under the Qingxu Daozu's methods which are not inferior to those of the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, all fighting methods can be the best choice.  Hearing what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said, the puppets of Qingxu Sect couldn't help but froze.

    How did she know?  She didn't take action, but waited. Why?

    Countless questions flashed through the minds of the puppets of Qingxu Sect, but they were unable to do anything about it.  In the space of the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, she is the invincible rule.

    Thousands of pear trees are in bloom.

    In another space, countless red and black pear trees swayed their branches. It should have been a scene of white pear blossoms hanging on the branches, but where the pear blossoms were in full bloom, countless heads of wronged souls appeared.  Each head is ferocious and stern, with sharp fangs sticking out of the rotten skull, like an iron brush used by a butcher to remove hair. The entire space seems to be covered with fangs, and a large piece of it will be torn off at the slightest movement.  Like a lump of flesh and blood.

    The roe owl squatted on one side, its not-so-huge body already covered in scars.  In some places, the hard shell has even been broken, revealing countless Yuanjing inside and the rune arrays carved on the Yuanjing.

    In the silent battle, no one spoke, whether it was the roe owl or the puppets of Qingxu Sect, they just looked at each other fiercely.  Whirlwinds were swirling around the roe owl, and the fierce wind could be vaguely heard whining and whistling.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect stood quietly, accumulating strength. When he thought about it, countless iron trees and pear blossoms around him would dance gently, looking sad and cold.

    Wind blows.  The whirlwind around the roe owl gathered together without warning.  Then the wind picked up.  The heads of many innocent souls were blown away.  The voices of countless souls howled in the wind.  The surrounding iron trees moved against the wind, and it seemed like streaks of light and shadow passed by the roe owl, and then disappeared.  It's like a roe owl walking among the iron trees.  Each head touches the body of the roe owl.  It will be like brushing it with an iron brush.  The sound of scraping pig iron was unbearable.

    Fine scratches appeared continuously on the body of the roe deer owl "walking" in the iron tree. The layers of the steel puppet shell were washed away. The entire roe deer owl looked even better than the craftsman's saint that Gao Feng saw on Fairy Mountain.  The mechanical creation that Lu Gang had made was much smaller.  The rune array tattooed on his body has become blurry.  It seems that it has been baptized by countless years, and the marks of its past have been washed away by the years.

    The roe owl also seems to be aware of his situation. Although more innocent souls have been blown away, he has not harmed the Qingxu Sect's puppets at all.

    The luster of the Yuanjing under the torn body suddenly brightened, and the light of the rune array rose into the sky with the abundant energy of heaven and earth in the Yuanjing. Rivers were like inverted rivers, releasing countless powerful auras around the roe owl.

    Feng Huan!

    The eyes of the roe owl under its armpits became enlarged, and at some point they appeared in the air on the roe owl's body. It seemed that it was shouting two words with its whole body, "Feng Huan!"

    All the breath seemed to freeze with the export of these two words. Whether it was the wind around the roe owl or the red-black breath of the puppets of Qingxu Sect, they were all shattered by the words Feng Huan. It seemed that even the nine-tailed sky fox created  The laws of heaven and earth were also shattered at the same time, mixed with all the breath, and turned into chaos.

    The wind blows silently.  It seems to be blowing from the lowest level of Jiuyou Huangquan, a cold place where even the River Styx cannot flow, blowing across the River Styx, blowing through the battlefields of life and death in Jiuyou Huangquan, blowing through the wilderness, blowing through the human world, blowing through  Nine days away, it blew into the space established by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    It was loud and silent, as if all the sounds were blown to pieces by the majestic wind. No more whimpering and roaring, everything became quiet.  As far as the eye could see, countless iron trees were blown away, and countless heads fell to the ground.  The wind blew, and the puppet of Qingxu Sect seemed to be grabbed by an invisible big hand, and was thrown to the ground hard, sticking to the edge of the space.  The red and black auras on his body also seemed to be blown away and could not be condensed.

    Like a strong wind in the Western Desert, the wind carrying countless dust and sand was like countless small knives scraping the body of the puppet of Qingxumen. The appearance of the roe owl just now seemed to be the puppet of Qingxumen.  Repeatedly.  Tiny scratches appeared one after another, becoming increasingly deeper and finer visible to the naked eye.  ?Countless iron tree pear flowers in the room have been blown away, blown down, and completely disappeared.

    The wind is always blown away by the rain and wind.

    It seems that the puppets of the Qingxu Sect cannot last long in the wind and sand, and will be defeated by the wind of the roe owl, die and dissipate.  The originally whimpering wind made no sound at this moment, as if all the sounds were blown to pieces by Fenghuan after they were made, blown into countless pieces, and no sound could be heard at all.

    The Gangfeng nine days away is so fierce that even an adult Qingluan would not dare to try to cross it easily, let alone a mortal in the world.  There is a restricted area of ??life. No matter what kind of ferocious beast it is, it has no resistance to the strong wind nine days away and is instantly turned into countless fragments.

    However, at this moment, a huge soul crystal appeared in the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect in the body of the already broken metal puppet. The wind blew through the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, blowing away the unknown metal, revealing the most dangerous thing inside.  The powerful, most precious core.  There seemed to be countless wronged souls struggling inside this soul crystal, and the thick black aura was much richer than any soul crystal Gao Feng had ever seen.

    "The fourth station of the Styx, the evil mirror is here!" The voice of the puppet of Qingxu Sect was blown intermittently in the strong wind at first, but then it became clearer and clearer.  The sound was clear, as if there were countless screams of wronged souls in this sound, forming a barrier around the puppets of Qingxu Sect.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the puppet of Qingxu Sect clasped his hands in a circle, and several red-black breaths flew out of the soul crystal in his body and landed in the circle of nothingness.

    The virtual circle moved without a name and began to spin rapidly.  The speed of the red-black breath rotating was so fast that several condensed red-black breaths began to gather and merge in an instant, and then were evenly distributed between the virtual circles formed by the hands of the puppets of Qingxu Sect.  Countless wronged souls began to become calm after entering the virtual circle, as if there was a power in the virtual circle that was so powerful that these wronged souls could not even struggle.

    The red and black aura formed a mirror, which rotated too fast and gradually stopped.  The mirror surface was red-black and shone with a strange light.  In the center of the mirror, which has rotated to the extreme and seems to be still, there is a vortex of deep black, which seems to be the darkest part of the black pupils, extremely charming.

    And this deep black seemed to be filled with huge suction. The wind aura launched by the roe deer owl went straight towards this black. Because the wind aura blew through, a gray-white mark appeared in the space, as if it was piercing towards the enemy like a spear.  The evil mirror of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    The Roe Owl also felt the power of the so-called "Nie Mirror Rebellion" of the Qingxu Sect puppets. Feng Huan gathered and forcibly gathered the Gangfeng nine days away into a spear.  The power gathered, became more unstoppable, and became more powerful like a fierce dragon rushing towards the "Evil Mirror Rebellion" drawn by the Qingxu Sect puppet's hands.

    The traces of gray-white spears were reflected in the black mirror, as if there was a spear piercing out of the "mirror". The two spears pierced each other and hit each other in an instant.

    "The evil mirror" seems to have a magical power, and everything in the world can be transformed.  At this moment, even the condensed wind from outside the nine heavens transformed and appeared in the "Evil Mirror".  Whether it's strength or toughness, it seems to be no different from Feng Huan summoned by the roe owl.

    With the same power and momentum, the gray-white spear that seemed to be composed of countless wind blades pierced the mirror and collided with the spear in the mirror.  Nothing makes the slightest difference, there can only be one outcome.

    With a muffled sound of "pop", the two floating eyes of the roe owl shattered together, and the two rune arrays exploded as the eyes cracked.  Two whirlwinds rose from the ground, as majestic as the Yangtze River, and plowed a trench half a foot deep in the space created by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The roe owl's eyes were shattered, and the whirlwind it turned into made a huge whimpering sound. It showed off its power unscrupulously, exuding extremely arrogant power without any scruples.  This is a kind of arrogance with self-confidence to the extreme. This is a kind of natural strength, a power that nothing else in the world can resist, a power that looks down on the world.

    Two wind whirlpools gathered behind the gray-white spear-like wind blade and joined the gray-white spear.  The gray-white spear seemed to be grabbed by an invisible big hand and thrown out with force. At the moment of contact, it suddenly accelerated.  Before the spear in the mirror had time to react, the two spears where the wind blades converged collided.

    The timing is just right. With the shadow of Gangfeng nine days away, hidden behind the spear transformed by Feng Huan, in the blink of an eye before the "Nie Mirror Reverse" has been reflected, the spear transformed by Feng Huan is about to collide with  The moment the mirror images in "Mirror Counterattack" collided, they converged into Feng Huan's spear.  Arrogant to the extreme, yet delicate to the extreme, as if he were a battle-hardened warrior who knew that the brave would win when faced with a narrow road, yet he carefully adjusted his power to be the strongest.

    Everything isIt is so perfect that even the "evil mirror" that has been tempered in the Styx cannot react.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 710 Mandrill

    There was no earth-shattering momentum, no deafening sound, everything was colliding and annihilating.  The spear formed by the convergence of wind blades broke off section by section and disappeared section by section.  The red-black mirror surface is like a pool of water, rippling in circles, eliminating the scattered power invisible.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect raised his hands and formed circles of ripples.  The ripples collided with the puppet arm of Qingxumen before disappearing.  This force didn't look very strong, but after just a few impacts, cracks appeared on the arm armor of the Qingxu Sect puppet's arm that was bearing the aftermath of the force.

    ¡°Crash~¡± the sound sounded, and the puppet arm armor of Qingxu Sect immediately shattered.  But even so, the puppet of Qingxu Sect still raised his arms high, hugging him into a circle. The silence and indifference in his eyes disappeared, and a cruel look appeared instead.  Neither the Roe Owl nor the puppets of the Qingxu Sect can survive with such a loss-lose consumption. No matter whether the gray-white spear can break the evil mirror, this collision of forces will definitely be the last one.

    Even if the power of the roe owl¡¯s eyes explodes in the end, so what?  The puppet of Qingxu Sect is confident that his extremely powerful body can withstand such power.

    An earth-shattering blow will definitely leave only one winner.  When all the cards are out, only one person can stand still and win the hard-won victory.

    The gray-white spear disappeared in the evil mirror, leaving only a little trace in the end, which looked so ridiculous on the huge mirror.  The mirror surface is like a pool of water, with no ripples at this moment.  The center of the pool water was slightly sunken, and the last point of the spear touched the mirror surface. At this time, there was no longer a mirror image in the mirror surface, and it was completely empty.

    "Roar!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect roared, and his armor shattered. Countless red-black breaths from the soul crystals in his body flew out and entered the mirror, making up for the pressure on the mirror.

    "Roar!" The roe owl and the puppet of Qingxu Sect roared together. The two horns fell off and turned into white vitality of heaven and earth and merged into the last traces left by the gray-white spear.

    At this point in the battle, the puppets and roe owl of Qingxu Sect have tried their best.  Before this, no one would have thought that their most powerful skill would be in vain, and that they would even be caught in such a dilemma.

    The roe owl and the puppets of Qingxu Sect use their own bodies to fight for the final victory.  No one has the idea of ????escape at this time, even if they are broken into pieces, they must persist in getting it.

    With a silent loud noise, the space shattered, and the Roe Owl and the puppet of Qingxu Sect were both injured in the end, falling on the ground of the black abyss, splashing countless blood and mud.  The long spear broke the evil mirror, and countless lenses were pierced on the roe owl's body. The body made of unknown precious metal was already in tatters, and the last part of the gun pierced the puppet of Qingxu Sect, as if it were a ram's horn.  .  In the land of the black abyss, the puppets and machine creations lay there motionless, losing their power and turning into two piles of scrap metal.

    The heavy metal body sank into the warm and humid ground, looking a little desolate, as if it were a warrior who had not returned from hundreds of battles on the battlefield after a fierce battle, and the smoke had not yet cleared. His body was laid here with endless regrets.

    The surroundings of the mandrill were hot, as if he were in a steamer, and wisps of sweat flowed down his long brown hair, making it wet.  The thick long hair can't even absorb so much sweat. From time to time, sparkling water droplets appear on the tips of the long hair and fall to the ground.  After each drop of water falls to the ground, a mist will evaporate, and the rich vitality of heaven and earth will disappear into the transformed space of the nine-tailed fox.

    The entire transformed space has turned into a steamer. The vitality of heaven and earth on the mandrill in it seems to be cooked by the steamer, turning into drops of sweat and falling on the ground.  The countless runes and magic circles engraved on his body were occasionally exposed, dim and dull.

    Opposite Mandrill, the puppet of Qingxu Gate not far away crossed his hands and made an extremely weird runic gesture. Several hard fruit-like objects were struck on his body and were deeply embedded in the metal armor of the puppet.  The fruit was just like a real fruit. It was withered and wilted after the heat. I don¡¯t know how the mandrill attacked the thick armor of the puppet of Qingxu Gate with the fruit that broke at the touch, and how it injured Qingxu.  Door puppet.

    The steamer continued to emit heat, and the mandrill's spirit seemed to become sluggish in the heat, and he was too lazy to cheer up.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect have a very obvious restraint on the mandrill in the mechanism creation. Judging from this posture, it will not take an hour or three for the mandrill to be steamed into a pile of iron water.

    Mandrill also knew the danger of the situation. The runes on his body rotated rapidly, and white lines of heaven and earth energy continued to appear around Mandrill's body, activating the rest of the rune formations on his body.  The mandrill screamed while summoning the rune formation. The scream was not very fast, but it carried a perseverance and determination.  A red-black aura appeared in the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect. The puppet of Qingxu Sect was also trying its best to stabilize the spell it had just cast, and it seemed as if it was struggling against the mandrill.He looked at it with disdain, not as if he was in a hurry.

    A stream of cool air appeared in the steamer, two or three. In the space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox, the ground began to become prosperous. A lush green surface emerged, and countless saplings rose from the ground with green miasma.  Get up and quickly pull out the branches, leaves and stamens.  They grew up rapidly and turned into countless towering trees in the blink of an eye, full of fresh and tender fruits.

    This kind of environment is supposed to be the mandrill¡¯s favorite, as it has been growing up in this environment for generations.  However, the hot fumigation from the surrounding steamer made the mandrill in the machine creation extremely irritable. He casually pulled up a towering tree and threw it at the puppet of Qingxu Gate.

    The towering trees are as thick as a hug and have luxuriant branches and leaves.  The mandrill is only about ten feet tall, with golden eyes and long brown hair.  However, the big tree was pulled up by the mandrill very lightly. The small branches on the pine-green trunk withered instantly. In the blink of an eye, the big tree turned into a log and was thrown towards the tree with the sound of howling wind.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The thick logs passed through the dense heat, tearing apart layers of invisible but real defenses.  Because the speed was so fast, the tip of the log burst into flames in an instant.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect had a smile on his face, as if everything was under control.  The weird posture of his hands remained unchanged, the little finger of his right hand was raised, and a rune flew out, imprinted on the thick log in a blink of an eye.  The originally menacing log was hit by the rune, and its predecessor with blazing flames turned into ashes in the blink of an eye. Section by section, layer by layer, dissipated three feet in front of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  It was as if the three feet in front of the Qingxu Sect's puppet were protected by powerful magic power and could not penetrate at all.

    In that three-foot area, the heat wave is no longer a heat wave, but a furnace, a flame, and the power of invisible heat, cutting off all possibilities of attack.

    The mandrill has already flown into the general woods in the Southern Wilderness Forest, either fresh fruits or logs, flying towards the puppet of Qingxu Gate like raindrops.  In the woods, the mandrill also got a chance to breathe, and its attacks became more sharp and intensive.

    The runes on the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were dealt with, and the postures of the hand seals were difficult to change, as if they were bearing the pressure of a mountain. Every slight change triggered a majestic force to backfire, and they were done with extreme care and seriousness.  The mandrill roared one after another, as if it also felt the power in the hand seals of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and more and denser fresh fruits and logs were thrown towards the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    "Go!" the puppet of Qingxu Sect roared with difficulty.  The space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to be grasped by an invisible big hand at this moment, and it was pressed down tightly.  An unknown wind blew, blowing in the space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox like the strong wind from nine heavens away.  But this kind of strong wind is different from the wind blown by the roe deer owl just now. It is not as powerful as the Gangfeng nine days away. It is just that the wind rises and blows the hot air in the space, making the hot air faster and stronger.

    "Ùß!" Fengcheng, the blazing strong wind blew in the space, as if a bellows was pulled outside the space, and the wind entered the space, not to hurt people, but to increase the temperature of the flame under the steamer.  Waves of hot air broke through the rocks on the ground and spurted out.  Just looking at this posture, it is clearly a precursor to a volcanic eruption.

    The fresh fruits and logs thrown by the mandrill at the puppet of Qingxu Gate quickly withered under the fumigation of heat. They could have been as close as three feet in front of the puppet of Qingxu Gate, but now they were reduced to ashes only a few feet away.  .  Invisible heat waves flew with fangs and claws, turning everything in the space into ashes.

    Black ashes with black and red sparks flying in the wind, like a fire dragon from the River Styx, ferocious and weird.  The air was twisted, and even the puppets of Mandrill and Qingxu Sect seemed to be pulled into a strange shape.  Qingxumen's puppet moves its fingers and changes into different gestures, which also seems a bit ridiculous.

    "Heavenearth!" The weird gesture in the hands of the Qingxu Sect's puppet finally came to an end, and his fingers drew a red-black arc in the air with difficulty.  As the Qingxu Sect's puppet seal was completed, a large circle was formed ten feet away from it with the Qingxu Sect's puppet as the center, and the hot air from the ground suddenly spurted out.  The white hot air occasionally carries a few traces of black and red ash, as if a volcano has erupted.

    At the same time, the whole world was trembling, the earth was torn apart, countless smoke was emitted, and a lush dense forest between the sky and the earth was fumigated and enveloped by the heat. The green color immediately turned into yellow-green, and then black and red sparks began to appear.  The mandrill was wandering around in the forest and screamed angrily.

    ??The tall trees were now steamed red by the heat from the ground. Red and black textures appeared on the big trees that had dried up into logs. Each big tree seemed to have turned into a copper pillar, densely scattered everywhere.  The mandrill was faster, and the temperature on each copper pillar was extremely high. Even if it was slightly touched, the mandrill's hands and feet would be burnt with a burning smell at the moment of contact.  In this way, the mountainThere is no possibility of continuing to attack, even if it is to escape the attack of the puppets of Qingxu Sect, it looks so awkward among the countless copper pillars.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 711: Burning

    The mandrill, which had become accustomed to jumping from one tree to another, tried its best to avoid touching the red copper pillars among the copper pillars, but it took a lot of effort to restrain its habit.  Without the strength to backhand, the mandrill was forced to run around in the blazing steel jungle, escaping one heat wave after another as hot steam continued to emit from the ground behind him.

    But how long can the mandrill hide in such a space?

    Although the space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox is not very huge, it is hundreds of miles in radius, with mountains and water.  However, under the influence of Qingxu Sect's puppet steamer and fire pillar, it turned into a desolate land even more desolate than the Great Wasteland.  Red and black auras were flying everywhere, sparks were flying everywhere, and the entire ground was slightly red. Every time the mandrill landed on the ground and used force, it would suffer considerable damage.

    Seeing this situation, the puppets of Qingxu Sect know that the overall situation has been decided. No matter how the mandrill evades, through the soul crystal, the scene of the Eighteen Stations of the Styx can be transformed with magic, especially can it be underestimated?  What's more, Mandrill is only good at wood spells, and he is restrained by himself, unable to fight back.  Watching the mandrills escaping among the forest-like copper pillars, the ground behind them continued to emit white steam. The puppets of Qingxu Sect looked complacent under the fumigation of this heat.

    Maybe the next moment, this hateful mechanism will be swallowed up by the heat wave.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect didn't care about the mandrill, but they were thinking about how to leave the space where the nine-tailed sky fox transformed.

    With a violent roar, the mandrill was swept in by a heat wave erupting from the ground.  Screams continued to sound, and the countless heat waves around them gathered layer by layer as if they had intelligence, wrapping around the initial heat wave, allowing the mandrill to roar sharply in it.

    Even a stubborn stone will be melted.  Even a pile of steel will turn into molten iron.

    it's over.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect felt relaxed for a while. This battle seemed easy, but only the puppets of Qingxu Sect knew how much they paid.  Most of the soul crystals in the body have been consumed, which is still the result of attribute restraint.  I don't know what's going on in other dimensions The puppets of Qingxu Sect are infinitely useful, and are even more powerful than the metal puppets of the Suppressing Demon Division. Their thinking about the entire battlefield and their cooperation with each other are no worse than ordinary people.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the puppet of Qingxu Sect suddenly froze, and more heat waves swept towards the place where the mandrill, which had turned into a white mist, was surrounded, as if the mandrill inside was about to run out.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect showed a cruel look, and drew a circle with its thick arm. Countless copper pillars around it slowly rose with the movements of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and then seemed to be held by a thick and powerful arm.  Tossed to the mandrill in the heat wave opposite.  The movements are full of tension, even more powerful and faster than the crossbows of the Daxia military.

    One after another, the heat wave continues.  But the strange thing is that the copper pillar disappeared immediately after entering. There was no heat wave, and no sound of hitting the mandrill was heard.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect had a stern look on his face, withdrew his magic power, and typed runes with extremely flexible hands.  Nothing could be seen in the heat wave, and the puppets of Qingxu Sect didn't know what was going on inside, but they started to take precautions in advance.

    There must be something weird in it, and the puppets of Qingxu Sect know it clearly.  At this moment, although it seems that he has forced Mandrill into a desperate situation, the more this happens, the more shocking the Mandrill's counterattack will be.

    Although the puppets of Qingxu Sect withdrew their spells, the copper pillars in the sky were still suspended in mid-air, and one after another copper pillars entered the heat wave.  It seemed as if there was a ferocious beast inside, opening its big mouth to devour all the copper pillars.

    "Paolao!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect roared, his armor exploded, and countless red and black auras flew out of his soul crystal.  An extremely obscure and huge rune array began to emerge in the hundred-mile space. As the red-black aura entered the rune array, the small rune array flowing between the fingers of Qingxu Sect's puppet also began to enter the large array.  The formation did not disappear or hide. Having already achieved this, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were unwilling to do more useless things and tried their best to activate the large formation of bronze pillars and cannons in the Eighteen Stations of the Styx.  No one knows what happened in the heat wave, but the puppets of the Qingxu Sect felt a dangerous aura, so they did not hesitate to spend all their soul crystals to activate the most powerful skills they had mastered in the Eighteen Stations of the Styx.

    A huge runic array appeared, covering the entire space where the Nine-tailed Sky Fox transformed.  Start spinning, start gestating, and start releasing powerful power.  The entire space seems to have turned into a blacksmith's chopping block, with red and white, and the red-black breath everywhere turning into the texture in the middle. The sound of the howling of the innocent souls has disappeared, it seems that even the innocent souls have been melted under such a high temperature.  .

    In the entire space, all sounds have disappeared, leaving only the impact of heat waves in the void.  Not a sound, just a real feeling.Heat waves splashed everywhere, and a huge body suddenly emerged from the heat wave formed by white steam. A monkey whose whole body was burning with blazing fire appeared in the rune formation arranged by the puppets of Qingxu Sect.  The monkey was hundreds of feet tall. There was no trace of heat in the black stick in his hand, as if it was still cold even under such high temperatures.  The two eyes of the huge mandrill were extremely red, as if there were two flames burning inside.

    Stepping on the flames, heat waves around him, holding the black wooden stick upside down behind him, looking fiercely at the Qingxu Sect puppet opposite, the mandrill that appeared in the flames seemed to have a more violent and brave mood.

    This is another form of machine creation?  The puppet of Qingxu Sect couldn't think too much. The dangerous aura coming from the huge monkey opposite was getting thicker and thicker, and it even made him feel like he might die here at any time.  The huge rune array has begun to operate, and the temperature between heaven and earth is rising like an oven.  Even the puppet of Qingxumen seemed unable to withstand the high temperature, and molten iron began to flow from its feet.

    However, even if it is about to self-melt, the puppet of Qingxu Sect will not have time to mark itself with a rune.  Originally, the puppets of Qingxu Sect had various means to protect themselves from such high temperatures, but they did not have any time to use them.  The huge ape put too much pressure on the puppets of the Qingxu Sect. The puppets of the Qingxu Sect even felt that if the ape came to them, they would definitely die.

    The huge ape swept the black stick in its hand, extremely violent and ferocious.  Flames burst out all over his body, and the sound of the flames burning seemed to become the only sound existing in this space.  Sweep across with a stick, sweeping out a cool world.  But the world was immediately enveloped by the heat wave again, as if it had never appeared before.

    After the transformation, the mandrill raised his feet and walked towards the puppet of Qingxu Gate on the opposite side. Unknowingly, the giant monkey's feet had melted. Every time he raised his feet, the flesh and blood under his feet turned into sticky blood and remained on the ground, steaming.  of heat.  The flesh and blood is not flesh and blood, but the metal that made the mandrill melted and turned into flesh and blood.  The thread-like threads were stretched out, as if they were walking in a mire.  It's just that the mud under his feet is made of his own flesh and blood.  Although the mechanical creation has no flesh and blood, what is melted is only the body made of unknown solid metal, and there is no pain, but how far can this body of steel and iron go between the steamer and the cannon?

    Irritability, extreme irritability.  The giant monkey was even too irritable to think of more ways to deal with the steamer and cannon that made it extremely uncomfortable. Instead, it walked resolutely and persistently towards the puppet of Qingxu Sect step by step.

    The puppets of the Qingxu Sect barely maintained the phantom attack on two of the Eighteen Stations of the Styx, and did not dare to stop for a moment.  Although the whole body is made of steel and iron bones made of unknown rare metals, the black stick in the hand of the machine creation opposite is transformed by thousands of tree spirits, and the middle is turned into a copper pillar, which is even more three-dimensional.  Tenacity.  That thing didn't change at all under the steamer and cannon fire.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect can know what will happen if they hit the body with that stick.  After all, the body had just been hit by a few fresh fruits, leaving a few marks that were neither deep nor shallow. The juice of the fresh fruits had been evaporated by the heat, but those marks looked so dazzling.

    The competition now is who will be unable to withstand the heat wave of the steamer and cannon first.  However, even if they win, it is just a miserable victory, which is far from what the puppets of Qingxu Sect had expected before.

    One hundred feet, eighty feet, sixty feet The feet of the huge mandrill have melted, and the white vitality of heaven and earth has turned into clouds of smoke that are rising around the feet, but it is not dense.  It is said that the mechanical creations made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang are extremely powerful. There is no shortage of Yuan Jing on the Immortal Mountain. Why is there so little Yuan Qi in the world?

    Having lost his legs, the giant mandrill found walking very difficult.  Step by step he walked forward, stumbling, slower, more injured, and his calves melting faster.

    He seemed to feel that he could not reach the puppet of Qingxu Gate and smashed it to pieces with the wooden stick in his hand.  Or maybe it felt that the distance was enough, the huge mandrill stopped, leaned back its shoulders, and released all the rage in its heart with a roar that shook the world.  The long hair on his body had long been melted, and his whole body was made of unknown metal, becoming blurred in the heat of the steamer and cannon.  Turning sideways, turning his legs, and exerting force on his waist, countless heaven and earth energy surged out of his body, pouring into the dark wooden stick in his hand like substance.

    The huge mandrill held the dark wooden stick with one arm, and stretched his posture. The moment he was about to throw the wooden stick in his hand, a large piece of metal in his calf suddenly melted, and his body lost the strength to support him, and he staggered.  Even so, the huge mandrill didn't care at all and threw the dark wooden stick casually. The target was not the puppet opposite the Qingxu Gate at all, but flew into the air.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 712 Xiang Liu

    The last chance, the giant mandrill has been lost, and there is no longer any suspense in this battle.

    However, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect looked at the huge mandrill in great astonishment, and their horrified expressions revealed the fear in the hearts of the puppets of the Qingxu Sect.  How could this giant mandrill know about the formation's eye?  There is no vitality fluctuation, there is no soul there, it has been concealing it very well, buthow does it know!

    He was stunned for only a short moment, and then the puppet body of Qingxu Sect exploded with a "boom". Three huge soul crystals in the body released countless red and black auras, and countless souls were injected into it at this moment.  In a large array of steamers and cannons.  Once the heat wave subsided, he seemed to be shocked by so many souls.  And when the heat wave returned, both the mandrill and the puppets of Qingxu Sect melted rapidly in this heat wave and could not be contained.

    The dark wooden stick suddenly stopped after two breaths, penetrated a hidden rune array in mid-air, penetrated, and detonated. The wooden stick just hung in the mid-air quietly, and the color on its body seemed to have faded.  Some.  The sparks and fire dragons behind him seemed to be frozen at this moment, and time stopped, which looked a little weird.

    A huge, inaudible explosion blasted away the giant mandrill and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect. The entire illusionary space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was shattered. The two sides fighting in it were so miserable that no one dared to look at them.  The huge mandrill returned to its normal appearance, with all its long golden hair burned off, revealing the dull metallic luster inside.  Both lower limbs had been completely melted, and they were lying on the ground not knowing whether they were alive or dead.  A huge round hole penetrated the chest and abdomen of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and traces of black souls could be seen flowing on the rune array.  It was like the light of thunder and lightning, and it fell on the ground of the black abyss like a pile of discarded metal. It was not known whether it could still move.

    A nine-headed monster stood on a hill in the space transformed by the nine-tailed sky fox. The mountains of knives surrounded by forests shone brightly like the stars in the sky, dazzling incomparably.  One of the ancient ferocious beasts, Xiang Liu, reappears!

    I don¡¯t know how long Xiang Liu had been fighting with the puppet from the Qingxu Sect opposite. There were many marks left on Xiang Liu¡¯s body from slashing with knives and axes, while the puppet from the Qingxu Sect had scattered traces of being corroded by the highly toxic liquid.  The puppets of the Qingxu Sect looked extremely shabby, and their huge bodies did not make people feel tough, but rather a bit ridiculous.

    Xiang Liu was trapped on the hillock by countless sharp blades.  A large array of runes was rotating under his feet.  This was the only clean place where no sharp blades emerged from the soil and cut Xiang Liu's body.  The nine heads sprayed light green liquid, like a light rain in early spring, moistening things silently.  As expensive as oil.

    Every drop of green poisonous saliva falls on the sharp blade.  The blade becomes corroded.  There were streams of fishy and foul-smelling smoke.  The blade on the ground is like the puppet body of Qingxu Sect, and it is too old to be seen.

    "However, if the blade of a blade is damaged, an invisible red-black aura will appear on the ground.  Injected into the blade, the blade immediately became sharper again. The corrosion just now seemed to have no effect at all, leaving only countless pungent smells in the space where the nine-tailed sky fox transformed.

    Dilemma.  Xiang Liu, who is in the machine creation, knows that if he continues to consume like this, he will definitely be defeated in the end.  The battle between the machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect was simple and crude to the extreme. It was not as gorgeous as the battle between monks or warriors in the human world.  When he saw that he was trapped on the hill, Xiang Liu roared like a dragon or a phoenix, which was extremely weird.

    As the roar spread far away, countless runes on Xiang Liu's body began to flow, and streams of heaven and earth energy circulated around him. After passing through the rune array, they flew out with powerful power.

    There is no sun, moon, or stars in the space transformed by the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox. Light fills the surrounding areas, as if the space itself can shine.  As Xiang Liu activated the rune array, the light in the entire space became much dimmer, as if there was a thin layer of clouds covering the space.

    Xiang Liu didn¡¯t say anything, maybe because he didn¡¯t know which of the nine heads would be the best to speak.  No longer spraying venom, while stabilizing the rune array under his feet, he seemed to be casting a spell.

    There is no continuous rain, but it is muddy than the wilderness after the plum rainy weather in several southern states and counties.  The ground in the entire space began to turn, bubbles bubbled up, and the dust turned into mud. The mountains of knives on the ground were splashed with mud from time to time, becoming black and sharp, as if they were not as sharp as before.

    The puppets of Qingxu Sect just watched Xiang Liu cast his spell quietly, waiting for something.

    After half a cup of hot tea, the world was a mess, with mud and water overflowing, and the blades of the blades became so black and protruding that it was hard to tell how many of them were there.  Xiang Liu's body of several dozen feet stepped into the quagmire, which was better than strolling in a garden.  Strangely enough, the mire was more dangerous than any other mire in the Southern Wilderness. Xiang Liu's body was also extremely huge, but when walking on the mire, all around himOnly the soles of your feet are sunk half way, and you can walk freely on the mire.

    The soil under the blade is extremely soft. After all, Xiang Liu is a machine made of steel. Although the mountain of swords brought harm to Xiang Liu before, under such circumstances, no sharp blade can hurt Xiang Liu walking on the swamp.  .

    He walked quietly step by step and went straight to the puppet of Qingxu Gate without any splash of mud or water.  It's hard to imagine that such a huge creature could walk so quietly without making any sound.  This swamp seems to be Xiang Liu's home. In the swamp, it seems that all the muddy water is very kind to Xiangliu, carefully welcoming and intimate, but there is no muddy water attached to Xiangliu's limbs.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect still looks calm and calm, with his hands constantly making rune gestures and softly reciting spells in his mouth.  He was not afraid of the huge beast that was facing him, like a hill, as if Xiang Liu was just a living corpse and could knock down this huge monster at will.

    The rune array was formed extremely quickly. When Xiang Liu had just reached the middle and was still more than a hundred feet away, the puppet of Qingxu Sect pressed down hard with both hands, and the voice of reciting the spell became clear and no longer vague.  Unclear.

    "Chun Bing!"

    With the completion of the puppet rune array of Qingxu Sect, there were bursts of rattling sounds from below the quagmire, as if the river opened up in early spring, and huge ice rows collided with each other, making bursts of tiny and huge sounds.  Coming out from the swamp, the sound became a little dull.

    And the sound seemed to spread only a little faster than the ice surface. When the sound was heard, the entire swamp seemed to turn into a huge ice field at the same time, and the sky and the earth were filled with seven-color light reflected by the ice.  The mountain of knives that was originally deep in the mire was lifted up by the mire. On the ice field, the mountain of knives became sharper. Every blade seemed to be hidden in the ice field. If you didn't look carefully, you couldn't find the blade at all.

    Xiang Liu¡¯s huge foot fell, and more than ten sharp blades were stepped on by Xiang Liu¡¯s feet.  Chui Mao's decisive blade crackled and was immediately trampled by Xiang Liu.  However, under the cutting of the sharp blade, several layers of heavy metal were removed from the soles of Xiang Liu's feet, revealing a crack the size of a child's mouth.  Although the crack was small, every time the broken blade turned into countless broken blades, they melted instantly and merged into the iceberg. A ray of red-black breath merged and reappeared.  The broken blade immediately appeared from the iceberg again, and so on, endlessly.

    The hands of the puppet of Qingxu Sect were trembling a little, as if maintaining such a huge formation was a heavy burden for it.  When the metal fingers trembled, they collided with each other and made a sonorous rhythm.  Following the rhythm between the fingers of Qingxumen's puppet, the sharp blades on the ice field seemed to be jumping, dancing, and clanging in response to the rhythm.

    The blades in the distance flew up and gathered with the sonorous rhythm, and flew towards Xiang Liu.  The mountains of swords looked spectacular when they were on the ground, but once they were flying in the air, they were no longer spectacular, but as frightening as countless locusts.  Xiang Liu had no choice but to create a not very wide rune array under his feet, with nine heads spraying poisonous saliva in different directions.

    After pieces of light green poisonous saliva passed away, the sharp blade became dull, lost its spirituality, and turned into countless pieces of scrap metal falling on the ice field.  Immediately, another red-black gas breath appeared, more sharp blades surrounded Xiang Liu, and more sharp blades rose into the sky and attacked Xiang Liu.

    The originally mighty body was cut with scars by sharp blades, and the rune array engraved on the body was in dilapidated state. Even if he wanted to activate it at this moment, he probably wouldn't have the chance to activate it.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect seemed to be dissatisfied with this predicament. The sonorous rhythm between his hands was faster, and an extremely complicated seal gradually took shape in the hands of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  At this time, Xiang Liu seemed to be unable to harass the puppets of Qingxu Sect anymore. The flying blades and mountains of flying knives all over the sky made Xiang Liu unable to deal with them.  Every step forward consumes more of Xiang Liu's energy, making it difficult for Xiang Liu to continue.

    The wind and rain formed by the knife mountain caused more scars on Xiang Liu's body. Layers of wounds were spread all over Xiang Liu's body, and some deep wounds had exposed the color of the crystal inside his body.

    ¡°Ice and snow mountains!¡± the puppet of Qingxu Sect shouted in a deep voice.  True to his words, each red-black aura-filled font is a runic array, falling on the vast ice field.  Each rune array quickly gathered countless pieces of ice, like a departing warrior putting on armor. The ice flew in the air and quickly gathered around the runes, turning into a huge iceberg.  The mountains stretch all the way to the foot of Xiang Liu.

    Although Xiang Liu is tall, he looks so weak and insignificant at the foot of the iceberg that rises abruptly from the ice field.  Layers of frost spread over Xiang Liu's body, and the frost was extremely strong. As the frost spread, the ice climbed onto Xiang Liu's body. The runes that were still circulating wereThe formation was also frozen by the frost and shattered under the action of the sharp blades rising from the ground.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 713 Stone Mill

    Wrapped in layers of frost, countless sharp blades rose up from under his feet and pierced into Xiang Liu's body.  Except for the nine heads of Xiangliu that can still move slightly, the entire Xiangliu is covered in ice and snow.

    "Eternally enter the ice field and suffer all the pain of holding ice and snow." The puppet of Qingxu Sect seemed to be a magic stick, closing his eyes slightly and said lightly.  At this time, the puppets of Qingxu Sect had already felt that the Yuan Jing in Xiang Liu's body seemed to have stopped releasing the energy of heaven and earth at low temperatures.  The foreseeable future is that this machine-created creature will be frozen into the ice and then torn apart by countless sharp knives.

    Although it is not simple, it is still done.  The fingers of the puppet of the Qingxu Sect no longer traced the rune array, but gently touched the layers of scars on the body. The poisonous saliva was really powerful, and the poisonous saliva almost corroded the soul crystal in the body.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect did not smile, and the face made of steel still looked so determined and evil.  From time to time, there is a red-black aura lingering around, as if everything is not yet complete.

    A dull explosion sounded under the ice sheet. Through the thick iceberg, the shadow of Xiangliu frozen in the iceberg seemed a little distorted.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect sneered in their hearts. When the Yuan Crystal exploded here, it would only damage the surface of the rune formation. The most vulnerable time of the iceberg formation has passed.  At that time, I had to pay for it with all the scars on my body.

    And now?  The puppets of Qingxu Sect couldn't think of any way for Xiang Liu to escape from the shackles of the Eighteen Stations of the Styx and escape the ice formation in the Eighteen Stations of the Styx.  In the River Styx, the ghosts who entered the ice field suffered a lot, but no one escaped unscathed.

    Just as he was thinking about it, suddenly a dark cloud enveloped the puppet head of Qingxu Sect.  Suddenly, he looked up and saw a huge head appearing above his head, with razor-sharp teeth.  A line of saliva more than three feet long was dragged at the corner of the mouth, exuding a fishy smell.

    Xiang Liu didn¡¯t know when the nine heads turned into one, his neck stretched out, and he went straight to bite the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The other eight heads were completely bare. Under the cover of the iceberg, the puppet of Qingxu Sect could not see clearly whether Xiang Liu had self-destructed the eight heads or retracted them into his body.

    The huge, ugly and ferocious head bit into the head of the puppet of Qingxu Sect in a blink of an eye.  In a moment that cannot happen.  The Qingxu Sect puppet raised its arms and turned sideways, dodging the swift blow more quickly than most warriors.  A stream of thick green saliva fell on the Qingxu Sect's puppet. The huge head reacted extremely quickly, turning sideways and biting the Qingxu Sect's puppet's shoulder.

    Dark green saliva fell on the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The thick armor was soaked through like a thin piece of rice paper, dripping down into the body of Qingxu Sect's puppet before it made a "hissing" sound, and the pungent stench spread out everywhere.

    The sharp fangs of the only remaining head of Xiang Liu bit hard on the shoulder of the puppet of Qingxumen, and he would not let go after one bite.  The sharp fangs didn't know what material the craftsman Sheng Lugang was made of, as soon as they came into contact with the shoulder of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The rune array radiated light, and the sharp fangs directly penetrated the thick armor, penetrated the body made of metal, and bit directly into the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  Although it didn't bite the head, it still penetrated deeply into the body and hit the vital point.

    The puppet does not feel pain, but at this moment.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect seemed to feel the pain.  Xiang Liu's poisonous saliva followed the fangs into his body and dripped on the soul crystal.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect seem to sense the fear and panic of countless innocent souls in the soul crystal. The fear of the poisonous saliva on Xiang Liu's body has made the innocent souls in the soul crystal unable to suppress, running around, trying to escape.

    How is it done?  This thought flashed through the mind of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and the fighting instinct immediately released all the power in the soul crystal in the body.

    The huge runic array was filled with red and black aura, and it showed its movements crazily under the ice sheet, spinning.  The frost that was still climbing slowly quickly began to form ice cubes, wrapping Xiangliu, and even spread along Xiangliu's long neck to its only head.  Then the puppets of Qingxu Sect were frozen into ice.

    Like a passionate couple, Xiang Liu and the puppet of Qingxu Sect are frozen together, never to be separated again.  The space where the nine-tailed sky fox transformed seemed to be frozen by the ice field. After a few breaths, it shattered, and a large piece of ice fell from mid-air.  It hit the warm and humid land of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The tiger dragon cut off its tail, and some faint red blood dripped into the space where the nine-tailed sky fox transformed.  The puppet of the Qingxu Sect opposite had a broken arm, and the soul crystal connecting the arm was shattered. A dense red-black aura surrounded the puppet of the Qingxu Sect, and the broken arm fell to the side.

    A fierce battle will result in both sides losing.  However, both the machine creation and the Qingxu Sect's puppet's eyes exuded a ruthless light. The opponent's strength was obviously unexpected, but it aroused even stronger fighting spirit.

    The severed tail of the tiger dragon was crushed into fine pieces of flesh and blood. It was unknown what kind of attack caused the injury.  Sharp all overThe barbs on his body seemed to be covered with sharp knives, emitting a strange light.

    "Tiger dragon, with the body of a fish and the tail of a snake, I wonder if you can transform into a dragon?" the puppet of Qingxu Sect said miserably, as if he didn't care at all if an arm was broken, and said to himself, as if  He was commenting on the fighting power of the tiger dragon opposite him.

    The tiger dragon rested its hind legs on the ground and pounced towards the puppet of Qingxu Sect like a sharp arrow.  The body is about four feet tall, but it is extremely agile, much faster than the crossbow arrows fired by the Western Desert border soldiers with crossbows, leaving only a faint afterimage behind it.  As the tiger dragon pounced out, the puppet of Qingxu Sect put one hand in front of him to protect his vital chest. He leaned back slightly, moved his fingers slightly, and a fierce wind blew down from mid-air.

    A huge object in mid-air was chopped down directly, as if the tiger dragon was a dead thing placed in a stone trough, and it was going to crush the tiger dragon into pieces.  The giant object fell faster than the tiger dragon, and it landed on the tiger dragon almost as soon as the Qingxu Sect's puppet fingers fell.  This is how the snake tail of the tiger dragon was crushed into bloody mud just now.

    This time, Tiger Dragon seemed to be on guard.  Although the speed of escaping was fast, he still had some energy left. He changed direction instantly at that moment, like a fish swimming in the water, narrowly avoiding the heavy objects being crushed in mid-air.  However, this time there was more than one heavy object. When it fell on the ground, the heavy object disappeared. It was not even clear what kind of object fell down.  There was another falling shadow on the tiger dragon's body.

    Although he was not harmed by his deft dodge, the tiger dragon no longer had any space to attack the puppets of Qingxu Sect.  If you want to attack the puppets of Qingxu Sect, you may end up in a lose-lose situation like the situation just now.  Although the tiger dragon narrowly avoided the attacks falling in mid-air every time, it became more and more reluctant. Several attacks narrowly missed the tiger dragon's body. If it weren't for the tiger dragon's body, it would be like a swimming fish.  Twisted has been smashed into the ground at this moment, turning into blood and mud like the severed tail.

    The puppets of the Qingxu Sect avoided the attack of the tiger dragon in a small area. Although they were not as fast as the tiger dragon, they were still methodical and were not bitten by the tiger dragon again.  Although the situation still seems to be a stalemate, the Qingxu Sect puppet knows that if the tiger dragon does not transform into a dragon, he will be invincible in this battle.  Either way, both sides will suffer losses, not to mention that he has other means that he has not used yet.

    Just as he was thinking about it, the tiger dragon in front of him suddenly changed its direction, dodged a heavy object that appeared from mid-air and disappeared into the wild wilderness.  Feeling the strong wind blowing, thick red-black smoke emerged from the severed arm of Qingxu Sect's puppet. He curled up and escaped like a wounded beast.

    A huge dragon claw slapped the place where the puppet of Qingxu Sect had just stood. A cloud of smoke rose, dust, mud and gravel flew everywhere. A claw mark as big as a tiger dragon suddenly appeared on the hard ground.  The strange thing is that the paw prints seem to be imprinted in the soft soil, and there is no dust splashing on the surrounding ground, just like they were carved on the ground by a master craftsman.

    Although the puppets of Qingxu Sect were hiding in a panic, they managed to escape after all.  The huge dragon flies in mid-air, overlooking the world, arrogant and powerful.

    With the long preparations before, the puppets of Qingxu Sect have already prepared their back-up moves. They already know that the tiger dragon can transform into a dragon, so how can they not be prepared?

    The tiger transformed into a dragon, which was much more powerful than the dragons in the dragon forest in the north. Even the leader of the dragon clan was slightly inferior.  The ancient ferocious beast can get a ferocious evaluation in ten thousand years of legends, which is not comparable to ordinary races.  Although most of these ferocious beasts have been submerged in the long river of history, when they reappear, they will inevitably shine brightly.

    "The stone mill of the Eighteen Stations of the Styx!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect whispered in a voice that only he could hear, as if he was talking to himself, full of disdain for the dragon flying in mid-air.

    The name is simple and plain, but when it actually appears in the transformed space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, it is by no means as simple as the puppet of the Qingxu Sect said.  The entire space was filled with haze in an instant, and the light everywhere seemed to be dimmed a lot.  The dragon was preparing for its next attack. Seeing this strange situation, he looked up and saw a huge layer of stone covering the entire sky and falling quickly.

    The light between heaven and earth is getting dimmer, and as the stone mill falls, the light becomes dimmer, as if a black cloud is pressing on the shoulders of the machine creations and Qingxu Sect puppets, trying to crush everything and destroy everything.

    The stone mill fell and began to rotate slowly, making a jerky sound.  It seemed that this stone mill had not been used for a long time. As soon as it was taken out, the rotating shaft in the middle was terribly jerky.  This kind of sound went from faint to loud, filling the space between heaven and earth. The entire space seemed to be crushed by stone mills and ground into powder.

 Text Chapter 714 One step, one world

    Jiaolong rushed towards the puppet of Qingxu Sect with all his strength, and stepped forward, not caring about the counterattack of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The stone mill that fell in mid-air was extremely thick, as if it were a huge mountain. Even though the dragon was huge, it still couldn't resist the stone mill that was as powerful as heaven and earth.

    The only way is to knock down the Qingxu Sect puppet that casts the spell.  The thought burned hotly in Jiaolong's heart. Time passed in an instant, and the millstone fell at an extremely fast speed. Waiting until there was no room to escape, and turning into steel and flesh and being ground into powder seemed to be the only possibility.

    Dodge, pounce, dodge, pounce.  The dragon's speed became faster and faster, and finally its sharp claws touched the ankle of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  As if he were a strong martial artist in the world, the huge dragon claws flashed and moved within a small range. In the blink of an eye, he changed countless methods and grabbed the ankles of the Qingxu Sect puppet, and then he looked like a human warrior.  , and used a weird back throw to pin down the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    There is still less than three feet of space, and the stone mill will fall on the dragon.  Huge pressure has fallen on Jiaolong, and even the Qingxu Sect puppet sank several inches below the ground.  As the stone mill rotates, the surrounding airflow also begins to rotate, like a tornado, whistling and driving the mud and rocks around it, roaring and dancing.

    Neither the dragon nor the puppets of the Qingxu Sect have any intention to care about these things, and are concentrating on attacking and avoiding.  The dragon wrapped around the jade pillar. In the blink of an eye, the dragon became as big as the Qingxu Sect's puppet. Its body seemed to be like a python, wrapping around the Qingxu Sect's puppet several times, with sharp teeth and sharp claws.  The powerful body and even the broken tail launched an attack on the Qingxu Sect puppet at the same time.

    Layers of thick armor were shattered instantly, and the metal fragments danced around the dragon and Qingxu Sect puppets with the whirlwind driven by the stone mill.  The pure white vitality of heaven and earth was released without reservation, and the red and black aura was also fully activated, as if two dragons, one black and one white, were fighting.

    The dragon's sharp claws clawed hard into the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet. In just a short moment, the machine creation and the puppet had gone through thousands of moves.  Jiaolong ignored the Qingxu Sect puppet's attack on him and attacked with all his strength.  The stone mill that was already only one foot away from him fell, and it also ended up being shattered into pieces.

    There is only one way out, and that is to defeat the puppets of Qingxu Sect!

    When we meet on a narrow road, the brave one wins.  The dragon's front claws entered the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  Then all the strength of the whole body entered at this point of failure.  The vitality of heaven and earth, which is as rich as the substance, is poured into the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet in the blink of an eye, and into the core soul crystal.

    Countless innocent souls in the red-black aura came into contact with the water-like vitality of heaven and earth, resisting and struggling.  There are no conflicting attributes.  It's just a collision between the most simple forces.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect are full of confidence.  in this case.  The one who wins in the end will definitely be you!

    However, the next moment, a shocking scene happened.  The dragon's figure suddenly became smaller.  It seemed that there was only a blink of an eye, and from the bowl-sized wound on the Qingxu Sect Puppet's chest, it burrowed into the Qingxu Sect Puppet's body like a loach.  The millstones fell from the sky, big or small. They did not crush the puppets of Qingxu Sect, but shrank like dragons and entered the bodies of the puppets of Qingxu Sect.

    A feeling of weakness spread throughout the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  Immediately, a ruthlessness arose in his heart, all the soul crystals in his body were opened, and countless red and black auras filled his body. The raging power exploded in the small body, driving the entire nine-tailed sky fox's transformed space, breaking the laws of space, and shattering  His body fell onto the warm and moist soil of the black abyss.

    It's even weirder than Xiang Liu and the Qingxu Sect puppet frozen in the ice together. Half of the fish body is exposed in the dilapidated Qingxu Sect puppet's body, which is equally dilapidated. The residual heaven and earth energy of the Yuan Jing is mixed with the red-black breath of the Soul Crystal.  Together, they were still fighting feebly, as if lightning had condensed on the two broken puppets and machine creations, a bit miserable and helpless.

    Gao Feng looked up at the starry sky and looked at the seven twinkling stars in the sky.  He casually used the Fairy Mountain Sword to kill the flesh puppets and snake warriors surrounding him.  The huge python was confronting Xiao Qingluan's corpse, and a rare tranquility appeared in the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The seven stars were shining brightly, and even the clouds and mist that shrouded the sky above the black abyss and the red-black aura in the middle could not block the light.  It didn't take long, and it seemed that in just a few snaps of the fingers, the seven stars lit up at the same time, as if they had been agreed upon, and exploded at the same time, and the broken Qingxu Sect puppet fell together with the machine creations.

    At this time, neither the puppets of Qingxu Sect nor the machine creations lost their majesty and shocking power just now.  All the puppets and mechanical creations turned into a pile of scrap metal, piled up in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, which was indescribably desolate.  What happened in just a few clicks of your fingers?

    ?Except for the nine-tailed sky fox and the black wolf floating down, everything seems to be a lose-lose situation.  Miserable as Xiangliu, frozen together with the puppets of Qingxu Sect.  Like a tiger dragon, the body merges with the puppet of Qingxu Sect, like a couple who died in love, inseparable in life and death.

    What happened in the blink of an eye!  Gao Feng even forgot to wave the fairy mountain sword in his hand, and stared blankly at the piles of broken copper and iron on the ground, thinking about the powerful power of Rhinoceros Kui Beast and Lu Wu. Are the puppets of Qingxu Sect so powerful?  How could the beating be so brutal!

    Zhang Zhijiang was also dumbfounded. Is this still the puppets and machine creations that were so powerful that he could only look up to them?  How come they were all destroyed in such a short period of time?

    Outside the black clouds of the black abyss, Taoist Qingxu seemed to be extremely angry, with countless red and black auras moving crazily.  Countless powerful auras around him seemed to be pressing down at this moment. Zhang Zhijiang couldn't help it. He groaned, swayed slightly, and then stood firm.  The red-black "rope" binding Gao Feng's body also tightened, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi dimmed slightly.

    The red and black aura fell from the sky and fell on the Qingxu Sect puppets that had been completely destroyed.  The nine-tailed sky fox recovered Yuexiang's body and walked back, followed by the black wolf. This scene was very similar to the light and shadow Gao Feng saw in the dream city on the fifth floor of the fairy mountain.  "Yuexiang" smiled sweetly and said: "I can only help you to this extent. There is only a wisp of breath, and I can't do anything. Silly boy, why don't you let the Rhinoceros Beast and Lu Wu out quickly?"

    Gao Feng said "Hmm", and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi split into two points and fell on the pendants of Rhinoceros Beast and Lu Wu on the dragon binding rope.  Gao Feng seemed to understand the meaning of the nine-tailed sky fox. At this moment, even if the vitality of heaven and earth in the Rhinoceros Beast and Lu Wu Yuanjing has not been fully restored, he is still rich enough to deal with the broken Qingxu Sect puppet, not to mention Lu Wu is  The most powerful of these machine creations.

    Lu Wu and the rhinoceros beast landed on the ground, two figures, one big and one small, exuding powerful power.  Although his body is much taller than Lu Wu, Rhinoceros Beast follows Lu Wu carefully, and his strength can be determined at a glance.

    The warm and humid ground in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness has been covered with layers of blood, ice and snow, and the mud has been washed away by torrential rains.  The broken Qingxu Sect puppet fell into the muddy water, in an indescribable embarrassment.  But as the red-black aura circulated, all the wreckage seemed to turn into countless lives and began to move.

    "Yuexiang" rubbed her hands and said with some regret: "It's a pity that we can't see Bifang anymore. Lao Lu didn't dare to show it in the fairy mountain, so so be it, I'm going back." After that, he looked behind him.  Hei Lang waved, not as to Beidi, but as simple and casual as to his own brother.

    Two breaths, one black and one white, returned to the fox clan's blood curse on the fairy mountain sword. Yuexiang and Heilang seemed to have woken up from a dream until now. They looked at the broken everything around them and didn't know what had just happened.

    Lu Wu and Rhinoceros walked toward the hinterland of the Black Abyss, which was filled with worn-out metal.  Lu Wu's steps were not big, each step was square and solemn. It didn't look like he was walking towards the battlefield, but like an emperor walking towards his throne, with the ministers around him bowing their heads and paying homage.

    "One step is three feet, as if it were measured accurately with a ruler."  Every time Lu Wu took a step, the broken mechanism and creation started to stir a little more.  It's as if those powerful machine creations that have been harmed by the puppets of Qingxu Sect have come to life again and can continue the fierce battle at any time.

    The king¡¯s order.  Lu Wu walked towards the battlefield step by step with a kingly aura that was no less than that of Emperor Xia Huangren.  A milky white aura began to spread around him, soft but not weak, gentle but not docile, soft but strong, strong but soft.

    With one step forward, spring blossoms.  The soft drizzle falls, pattering, dripping.

    The Southern Wilderness Black Abyss seems to have turned into a gentle woman with Lu Wu's step, sometimes quiet and enchanting. People can't help but guess how graceful this woman is.  The black abyss of the southern wasteland is full of fresh green, and the mountains of corpses and seas of blood have turned into green wetted by rain, fresh and tender.

    Taking the second step, the sun is like fire.  The black abyss of the southern wasteland no longer looks enchanting, but looks like a moody strong man.  Under the dark clouds of the black abyss, the sky was suddenly blue and then covered with dark clouds.  It seems to be an illusion, but it seems to be real.  Even with Gao Feng's strong mental power, he couldn't tell whether it was true or false.  The pouring rain turned and stopped, and a beautiful rainbow hung in the air, as if Lu Wu was about to walk over the rainbow.

    Taking the third step, Lu Wu¡¯s body also looked a little desolate.  Autumn, no matter where it is, is always good.  But when autumn comes in the dark abyss, it is particularly clear, quiet, and desolate.  The vegetation is withered and bleak to the eye.  Against the backdrop of the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, it looked even more desolate and desolate.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 715: The Advantage of Confrontation

    Lu Wu didn't walk fast, but he wasn't walking slowly either.  Obviously each step is not big, but he has walked through thousands of mountains and rivers in the blink of an eye, and he is about to reach the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    Taking the fourth step, the surrounding scenery seemed to have not changed, not even the sound of the wind had changed.  The only thing that seems to have changed is that the chirping of autumn insects has disappeared, but everyone knows that winter is coming.

    In four consecutive steps, the climate changes, and the clouds and sunshine wax and wane, as if even the changes in the four seasons are paving the way for King Lu Wu.  The king of the world walks on a luxurious carpet.  Lu Wu walked among the changes of the four seasons, showing his royal aura.

    The milky-white vitality of heaven and earth, like frost, spread out around Lu Wu, like running water or frost. In the blink of an eye, it spread to the place where the machine creations and Qingxu Sect puppets were stacked.

    The milky white aura spread, and all the broken mechanical creations began to move strangely.  The ice cube shattered, and Xiang Liu, who was frozen in the ice cube with the puppet of Qingxu Sect, turned into countless small broken pieces as the ice cube shattered. Like the puppet of Qingxu Sect, Xiang Liu began to "walk" towards Lu Wu.  .

    Countless pieces of broken metal, whether they were mechanical creations or puppets of the Qingxu Sect, all came to life, and the scene became extremely shocking.  The broken machine creations, whether they are Shanyi, Mandrill, Xiangliu, Roe Owl and Tiger Jiao, whether they are complete bodies or broken limbs, all have Lu Wu as the center, using his body and life to build a rune array.  .

    In Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed, and the huge rune array appeared. Even at such a critical moment, Gao Feng still refused to give up studying.  The rune array with ancient charm exudes powerful power.  No matter what kind of organ creation enters the rune circle and enters the milky white halo emitted by Lu Wu, it begins to become soft like water, flows towards Lu Wu, and adheres to Lu Wu's body.

    Layers of metal, like a body of armor, were attached to Lu Wu in an instant, even the intact Rhinoceros Beast.  Lu Wu, who is not very tall, now has nine tiger tails lying flat on the ground behind him, crocheting into a magical picture.

    The same goes for the puppets on the opposite side of Qingxu Sect. In just a few breaths, the seven puppets merged into one.  It's not like Lu Wu is the main body of the machine creation.  All the puppets of Qingxu Sect disappeared.  Regrouped again.  Countless shining runes fell from the sky. Gao Feng wanted to spread out his wings of Soaring Armor to intercept these runes in mid-air. He suddenly felt the red-black aura tightening on his body and felt severe pain all over his body.  The innate Hunyuan Qi dispersed.  Can't use force at all.

    At this moment.  Qingxu Daozu's voice and Lu Wu's voice sounded at the same time, as ethereal as the voice nine days away, completely uncaptured.  I don't know what the spell is.

    The rattling sounds of metal colliding with each other continued one after another, as if the hand of creation had forcibly created two mountains in the black abyss. The huge machine creation and the puppets of Qingxu Sect began to recombine and become more powerful again.  The powerful guys began to fight fiercely in the Black Abyss, a place that has been baptized.

    The puppets of Qingxu Sect are very ordinary in appearance, more than ten feet tall, not even as tall as any previous puppets, and I don¡¯t know where all the metal has been absorbed.  The runes like flowers scattered by the goddess fell from the sky, fell on the puppet, melted into it, and disappeared in an instant.

    The mechanism created with Lu Wu as the center formed a huge bird-like creature, lying on the ground in the black abyss, raising its head and looking coldly at the puppet opposite the Qingxu Gate.

    At this moment, both the machine creation and the puppet of Qingxu Sect are only more than ten feet in size. The body is not as tall as before, but it is more majestic, as if it is a python head looking at Xiao Qingluan's body.  There is a huge python that is over 100 feet tall, which makes people afraid to look at it.

    The machine creations and the puppets of Qingxu Sect looked at each other, their eyes full of hostility.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect are surrounded by countless red and black auras. The rune array is not carved on the metal body, but is formed by the swirling red and black auras. As the red and black aura circulates around it, dots of red and black auras appear.  The breath will always leave something on the body made of metal, turning into an invisible rune array, vaguely existing, exuding an extremely powerful breath that cannot be ignored.

    Gao Feng felt that the puppet of Qingxu Sect opposite him, who was not very tall, was standing there like one of the five most powerful people in the world. He was like Yuan Ting Yue Zhi, standing in the black abyss like a demon god, with an aura more powerful than a giant python.  , as if Qingxu Daozu was truly possessed by the Qingxu Sect puppet, standing opposite him.

    At this moment, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body is entwined with countless red and black auras. There are more brown bears in the Qingxu Gate than before.  It was denser than the Snake Clan woman I just saw. Those red-black auras echoed the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, but were more powerful than the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  Whenever the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi blooms, the red-black auraIt would be locked, and a burst of unforgettable pain made it impossible to gather the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    The restraints are getting heavier and stronger, and Gao Feng is helpless at this moment.

    The creation of the mechanism turned into a huge bird, standing on one leg, standing in front of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  It looks like a red-crowned crane, with white feathers on its body, a long neck and a pointed beak, a bright red crown on its head, and two sparkling eyes.

    When the puppets of Qingxu Sect accepted the runes falling from the world, countless amounts of heaven and earth vitality that was rich in milky white and even water-like flowed around the mechanism creation that looked like a red-crowned crane. Gao Feng could vaguely hear the gurgling of the creek.  The clear sound is refreshing.

    ??The machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect are confronting each other, and the strength of the whole body is increasing in different ways. It can be predicted that once the two sides reach the peak of their strength, there will definitely be an earth-shattering fight between dragons and tigers.

    After countless runes fell, countless shadows fell in the clouds and mist that shrouded the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and in the huge rune formation that imprisoned Gao Feng's power.  Each shadow began to be very blurry, and as it landed, it gradually became clear, vaguely showing the appearance of a famous Taoist.

    Every Taoist's soul is entangled with a red-black aura. Like Gao Feng, the soul is bound by a red-black aura, but it is not as dense as the aura on Gao Feng's body.  The figures were clear, and the souls of each Taoist who descended from the sky began to cast spells, either chanting spells, or holding spells in their hands, activating the weakened vitality of the world around them to launch an attack on Gao Feng.

    Looking at each other, Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang understood each other's thoughts.  Yuexiang and Heilang are still confused at the moment and can't be of much help.  The metal puppet of the Demon-Suppressing Division has exhausted all its power and disappeared like the pendant of the Demon-War Temple.  At this moment, only Gao Feng and Zhang Zhijiang are still capable of fighting.

    Zhang Zhijiang held the plain knife upside down, with a solemn figure and a slightly stooped waist, and walked three feet in front of Gao Feng.  There are no words. At this time, I have been fighting for a long time and am exhausted. All I can do is fight with my own flesh and blood.  That's all, it's useless to say more.

    Gao Feng didn't say much, relaxed his ape arms, and took out the long bow again from the treasure phantom. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi bloomed slightly between his fingers. He bent the bow and set an arrow, and a dark golden light pointed at the Taoist in mid-air.  The soul shoots out.

    Without revealing the bloody murderous intent, Zhang Zhijiang was not willing to waste any more bloody murderous intent at this moment. He relied more on his own strength and the sharpness of the sword to kill the flesh puppets and the weakened snake warriors.  After a series of fierce battles, Zhang Zhijiang has reached the end of his strength. He knows in his heart that the most likely death today is death. However, at this time, his heart is clear. He has killed countless people in his life, and he is not a good person.  Seen from scene to scene, it is nothing more than that. In the Qingxu Gate, the red-clothed female corpse with a phoenix crown was pulled into the illusion, and I realized the power of life. I gained a new and more profound understanding in this mortal situation.  .

    The Pu Dao is like a gust of breeze, blowing through flowers and tender grass, blowing through the life of the world, gently leaving no trace.  After the breeze passed, pieces of water sprayed out.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang entered an ethereal state, and the Pu Dao in his hand seemed to carry a magical life. Even if he scratched a layer of skin on the Snake Warrior, all the life force would be sucked out by the Pu Dao and turned into nothing.  Every corpse.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi bloomed and shot out from Gao Feng's fingers.  Gao Feng used to leave the character "sharp" in the light.  The long arrow transformed into the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi hit the Taoist souls that first appeared in mid-air. These souls were extremely afraid of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi. Like the black aura of the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate, they were darkened  After the golden light penetrated, it immediately turned into nothingness.

    I smiled bitterly in my heart, I was really confused.  Just using the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is enough to restrain these soul Taoists of Qingxu Sect, so why bother to inscribe rune formations?  The thought flashed through Gao Feng's mind like a bolt of lightning, and then a new idea appeared in Gao Feng's mind.

    The long bow looks like a crescent moon, with a very faint dark golden light, and more of a long arrow formed by the power of thunder and lightning.  A slightly thick silver snake, with dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi diffused around the outside, was quickly shot out by Gao Feng.  The long arrow did not go towards the soul of any Taoist, and bloomed in the air like fireworks in the capital during the New Year.  The silver snakes danced wildly, and the thick long arrows turned into countless fine silver snakes spread over a hundred feet above Gao Feng's head.

    Although the physical power is restrained, the mental power is still extremely strong.  Countless silver snakes moved according to Gao Feng's thoughts, and each tiny silver snake with a weak innate Hunyuan Qi and dark golden light found a Taoist soul in mid-air.

    Although the silver snake is tiny and the innate Hunyuan Qi has a dark golden light, the restraint of the dark golden light on the soul is extremely obvious.  As the silver snake penetrated, the figures of the soul Taoists twisted and faded, and then disappeared.Lost in mid-air.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 716 Simple massacre

    Fireworks bloomed in mid-air, and the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which had been shrouded in darkness for countless years, was decorated with brilliant colors of silver and dark gold.  There are mountains of corpses and seas of blood, which look particularly cruel under the brilliant colors.  The puppet of the Qingxu Sect and the machine-created Bifang stood opposite each other, with silver, black, and dark gold lights flashing, and various colors flickering on and off, looking like two dolls.

    "Bifang?" The voice of Qingxu Sect's puppet sounded, which sounded somewhat similar to the voice of Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.  Standing on one foot opposite the Qingxu Sect puppet, Bifang looked at the Qingxu Sect puppet and let out a clear cry, which seemed to be answering the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    "It is said that Bifang is a wood spirit fire type. I don't know how much he can do it, or it is just an illusion." As soon as the Qingxu Sect puppet finished speaking, a layer of red-black aura rose up from his body and began to disperse in the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland.  It was extremely dark, with a little bit of blood in the middle, strange and ghostly.

    It is a majestic ultimate move as soon as you use it. There is no transition, no temptation, resolute and ruthless.

    "The Eighteen Stations of the Styx" The black energy was majestic, and the empty space began to twist. Countless black energy turned into sharp spears and stabbed Bifang.

    Bi Fang spread his wings and flew up, with a string of afterimages behind him.  Afterimages were pierced by red and black spears. Countless black auras in the sea of ????blood on the ground did not fly to the huge python, nor to the puppets of Qingxu Sect, but behind Bifang.  The afterimage turned into countless beetles, scattered in the black abyss.

    Gao Feng was stunned, why did Bifang, who became the result of the combination of the machine creations, also use his soul?

    "The evil and ghostly arts can only use the soul to achieve one's own selfish goals. Today I will show you what real soul arts are!" Bi Fang said coldly while flying. The voice seemed to be Lu Wu in Bi Fang's body.  His voice was coercive and upright. Although Bi Fang was soaring in mid-air, his words remained concentrated, as if he had never moved in the same position.

    Qingxu Daozu was thoughtful, and his voice fell from the black cloud, "It turns out that the legendary ancient beast Bifang can really refine the soul."

    "There are so many mysteries in soul arts, how can you, a clown like you, just speculate on it!" Taoist Qingxu did not continue to speak.  The red-black aura around the Qingxu Sect puppet continued to surge.  Strips of red and black ribbons seemed to run through the large formation in mid-air, with a huge momentum, as if the entire black abyss began to boil with the movements of the Erqing Xumen puppet.

    "blood pool!" the Qingxu Sect puppet continued, his voice a little hoarse.  The voice is no longer similar to that of Qingxu Daozu.  It seemed like the screams and roars of the legendary ghosts from the River Styx in the Nine Netherworld.  Misty and eerie.

    As the puppet of Qingxu Sect mentioned the word "blood pool", the black abyss of Southern Wasteland suddenly changed.  The power of thunder and lightning originally released by Gao Feng was mixed with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and kept blooming like fireworks over the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  Adding a few more brilliant colors to the black abyss of Southern Wasteland.  But at this moment, countless red and black auras appeared from the nearly formed confinement formation in mid-air, like black dragons, and fell quickly.

    The red-black aura fell on the ground like a gust of wind and rain. The corpses of the snake warriors and snake warriors below seemed to be ground by invisible millstones, and a pool of blood gurgled out.  Gao Feng's mental power was still extremely sharp, and he knew that this was not an illusion, but something that really appeared around him.  All the corpses were crushed to pieces and turned into blood, filling the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    At this moment, all the scattered corpses in the sea of ????blood in the corpse mountain no longer exist. The snake warriors who rushed up one after another were slightly weaker and died directly in the sea of ????blood, and then turned into blood.  Only Xiao Qingluan's body was still there, surrounded by a small hill. The blood and water beside it seemed to be as afraid of something as the giant python, and did not dare to rush up.  The blood was accumulating higher and higher, and Xiao Qingluan's body was burning with red and white flames, which looked a little strange.

    In just a blink of an eye, countless amounts of blood seemed to spread out from the entire black abyss. It was already knee-deep, and red waves were flowing. It felt like the blood pool was extremely deep, as if it was the mouth of an ancient giant beast that could swallow everything in the world.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect stood in the blood pool, feeling content and happy. He kept squeezing the rune formation with his hands. After layers of red and black aura circulated on his body, he waved his hands towards Bifang.

    The heart moves at will, and the hands follow the law.  A streak of red-black aura was wrapped in the blood in the blood pool, piercing Bifang soaring in mid-air like a spear.  Countless souls in the red-black aura wrapped in blood were activated by the red-black aura, and they were constantly struggling in it, as if they were suffering endless suffering, and did not want to be in the blood pool for a moment anymore.  The spear outlined by the spell was sharp and resolute. He did not look back and faced the powerful Bifang. Even the countless souls in it showed the aura of seeking death.

    The arm stretched out by the soul in the spear seems to add a lot more to the red-black aura wrapped in blood.Like a hook, the sharp castration brought strong wind, leaving a deep mark in the blood pool.  As if the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were not satisfied, a rune transformed into a red-black aura between his hands was immediately driven into the blood gun.

    The blood gun thrust out in mid-air was driven in by the Qingxu Sect puppet along with the runes. It seemed that the red-black aura inside began to boil, but the blood outside gradually solidified. Countless innocent souls either had ferocious faces or expressions.  Indifference, either struggling or biting, was solidified at this moment.  A blood gun looks extremely ferocious, but it is getting sharper.  It looks like a quenched black iron spear, with countless patterns outlined, but it is not ostentatious, only showing cruelty.

    The sound of breaking through the air disappeared, as if the surrounding air was swallowed up by the burning red and black breath in a snap.  Layers of ripples were left on the tail of the blood gun, heading straight for the metaphor invincibly.

    At first glance, Bi Fang looks like a red-crowned crane, quiet, elegant and calm.  Although his body is not that huge, his calm and unhurried energy is extremely heartwarming.  The blood gun stabbed ferociously towards him. Bi Fang waved one of his wings gently and stopped suddenly in mid-air. No matter who saw it, they felt a sense of suffocation in their hearts. He was spinning so smoothly at such a fast speed, as if  It's the way it should be.

    As Bi Fang stopped in mid-air, a milky white energy of heaven and earth appeared in his waving wings.  This ray of heaven and earth vitality did not go towards the blood gun, but flashed white flames around Xiao Qingluan's body on the ground.  The milky white breath drew an arc in the mid-air, as if a small white hand had intercepted a delicate flower from the red-white green lotus. It was gone at the touch, even as he was watching Xiao Qingluan eagerly.  The dead python didn't even react.

    The milky white breath landed on the blood gun with a red-white flame like a delicate little flower.  At this moment, Gao Feng seemed to hear a strange sound coming from the blood gun.  It's not that the soul is struggling. There is no anger, no pain, no unwillingness in this voice, only calmness, unexpected calmness.

    Sound, quiet sound, calm sound, light as water.  It was at this sound that the seemingly unstoppable and indestructible blood gun began to break piece by piece. The blood water in the surrounding blood pool that had solidified into a solid substance peeled off like the bark of an old tree, quickly revealing the inside.  The red-black aura.  Bi Fang just paused in mid-air for a moment, then twisted his long neck and pecked the red-black breath in one mouthful, swallowing the red-black breath as if it were a bug.

    The blood gun, transformed from flesh and blood and red-black aura, the runes on the gun peeled off, from light to dark, and was completely restrained by Bi Fang.  The red-black aura in the blood gun was not that powerful in front of Bi Fang and was simply swallowed up.

    Seeing this, the puppets of Qingxu Sect couldn't help but dance with their hands, but at this time, their fingers seemed to have become a lot stiffer, and every move was made with all their strength, and every move seemed to be heavier than a thousand pounds.

    Bi Fang did not wait for the puppet of Qingxu Sect to activate other spells. He tightened his white feathers and turned his body into the same spear, with its sharp beak as the tip of the spear, and stabbed directly at the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  A red bloody spear and a flawless white spear, two completely different attacks appeared in mid-air, which was dazzling.

    Bi Fang looks pure and flawless, delicate and beautiful, but this blow carries a sacrificial ferocity, which is completely opposite to Bi Fang's appearance.  There was a faint flame coming out from the tip of the spear that Bi's square-pointed beak turned into, but any red-black aura or soul that came close was completely dissipated.  Because the speed was too fast, the sharp whistling sound shattered the space in front of the spear transformed by Bi Fang, and pierced directly towards the puppet of Qingxu Gate.

    At this time, only the stronger snake warriors survived, and they continued to surround Gao Feng and others in the blood pool.  Although countless companions were turned into flesh and blood, the snake warriors who turned into living corpses did not care at all, and their speed was strengthened in the blood and water.  Swamps and blood pools make it difficult for humans to move forward in such an environment, but the snake warriors move faster and faster.

    Gao Feng couldn¡¯t tell whether the snake warrior had any expression.  In Gao Feng's eyes, it seemed that all the snake warriors had an average appearance, and it was hard to tell how many of them they were.  However, they are probably similar to the human corpses I have seen. They are all walking corpses, controlled by Qingxu Daozu through evil spells, and become flesh and blood that consumes his own strength.

    Zhang Zhijiang was wading in knee-deep blood while fighting, waving the sword casually in his hand.  The blood pool appeared, and Zhang Zhijiang seemed to get some benefits. The bloody murderous aura in his body became much stronger in the blood pool.  Yuexiang and Heilang had already woken up. Yuexiang stood near Gao Feng and tried his best to cast spells.  After the black wolf came out of the illusionary space of the nine-tailed sky fox, it seemed that he had completely recovered, his body had become larger, and he did not know what benefits he had received.  Although the snake warriors moved a little faster, they were still extremely slow under the sharp claws of the black wolf.The slaughter of ??.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 717 Black Giant Talisman

    The long bow in Gao Feng's hand kept repeating the same action, and the power of thunder and lightning wrapped in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was shot out, and then bloomed like a ball of fireworks, and countless souls in the air disappeared into the darkness.  In the golden light.  Gao Feng can only do this. If he uses another point of innate Hunyuan Qi, the red and black breath will be tightly packed and penetrate deep into the flesh.  The pain that penetrates deep into the soul is unbearable.  At this point, Gao Feng fully understood why the brown bear he met at the Qingxu Gate went to his death.

    Carefully transport the innate Hunyuan Qi and get out of the blood pool.  Looking closely, the machine creations and the Qingxu Sect puppets were fighting to the death.  Whether it is Bifang in the machine creation or the puppet of the Qingxu Sect, his attacks are ruthless and his decisions are clear, as if the five absolute masters in the world are really fighting.  It is even bloodier than the battles between the Five Ultimates in the World. After all, both the machine creations and the Qingxu Sect puppets are made of real steel and iron, and some injuries are simply ignored.

    Something unexpected happened, and Gao Feng did not expect that although Bi Fang's blow was sharp, it should not bring any substantial damage to the Qingxu Sect puppet. The real killing move would still be in the countless changes that followed.  middle.  After merging the soul of Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and a trace of the soul of the war demon, Gao Feng's vision greatly expanded. He saw the ancient beast Bi Fang's sharp blow, and then countless exquisite follow-up moves appeared in Gao Feng's mind.  However, Gao Feng did not expect that the puppet of Qingxu Sect did not dodge at all, but stretched out his palm, allowing Bifang's sharp beak to penetrate his arm directly.

    The purpose of reaching out was not to grab Bi Fang¡¯s sharp beak, which he used as the tip of a spear.  Instead, as if he was afraid that Bifang would not be able to stab correctly, he moved forward with his hand, letting Bifang's sharp beak pierce into his arm.

    The sharp beak penetrates straight through like a rare sharp weapon.  Bi Fang felt something was wrong, and thrust his wings forward suddenly, trying to stop his forward momentum, but the Qingxu Sect puppet suddenly rushed forward, and it deeply imprinted Bi Fang's sharp beak on his own as if it was self-inflicted.  In the arms.

    This kind of change will definitely not exist among the various complicated changes of humans or demon warriors.  Such a serious injury will greatly affect the subsequent counterattack.  This kind of change can only be used by puppets.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect just changed his moves.  Whether it's Gao Feng or Zhang Zhijiang.  Even the creations of the machine were caught off guard and fell prey to this incredible change.

    The unknown metal is extremely tough.  Just by looking at the material, Gao Feng knew that it was much stronger than the fine steel he brought down from the Fairy Mountain. All weapons in the world only need a trace of this metal.  Any iron will become a rare weapon.  And now.  The waste of natural resources was directly piled up into a puppet.  What's even more unbelievable is that the extremely tough material under Bifang's sharp beak actually seemed to be made of wet mud, without making any sound.  It didn't look like a metal collision at all, Bifang's sharp beak inserted directly into the arm of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? There is no such thing as such a wounding move in ordinary martial arts.  Bi Fang reacted very quickly, but after all, the Qingxu Sect puppet had already planned it. The sharp beak sank deeply into his arm, penetrating from his palm to his shoulder.  The red-black aura on the Qingxu Sect puppet immediately began to be strong. The arm that was pierced by Bi Fang's sharp beak made a clear "click" sound under the influence of the red-black aura. Hundreds of shrill ghost heads stretched out and locked tightly.  It caught Bifang's sharp beak.

    At the same time, the Qingxu Sect puppet clenched its fist tightly and grabbed the root of Bi Fang's pointed beak, preventing Bi Fang from even opening his mouth.  All of a sudden, Bifang became extremely passive. Originally, Bifang was extremely fast and took a huge advantage.  But in this way, the advantage is severely limited by the puppets of Qingxu Sect, and it is impossible to fly at all, and can only fall into the dilemma of fighting hand-to-hand with the puppets of Qingxu Sect.

    Bi Fang flapped his wings and hit the Qingxu Sect puppet.  It seemed like a piece of iron plate, without the soft texture that Bi Fang's wings looked like. Every time it collided with the puppet body of Qingxu Sect, it made an earth-shattering sound.  The blood in the blood pool all over the black abyss rippled with violent impacts, and the pungent smell of blood spread around.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect was not in a hurry, and ignored Bi Fang's impact. It just locked Bi Fang's sharp beak, raised its arms high, and led Bi Fang hard into the blood pool.  Smash it down.

    After the creation of the mechanism was completed, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were also assembled. Even if the powerful power spread out weakly, it would be enough to let anyone in the black abyss know how powerful the two are.  However, no one would have thought that two strong men would use such a direct method of hand-to-hand combat to resolve the battle.

    The two huge bodies were twisted together. In the blood pool summoned by the Qingxu Sect puppet, Bifang closed his wings and hugged the Qingxu Sect puppet tightly. He only had one leg and kept kicking.  There were scars left on the puppet's body.  The Qingxu Sect puppet fell into the blood pool with Bi Fang, and the red-black aura on his body became even stronger. While beating Bi Fang's bird's back with his other arm, he used the red and black aura that became increasingly strong.  The black aura entangled Bi Fang.

    &nbsp; Whenever a red-black aura wraps around Bifang's body, a milky-white energy of heaven and earth will appear in Bi Fang's body, which will dissolve the red-black aura.  The heaven and earth vitality released by Bi Fang is different from what Gao Feng has seen before. It seems to be restrained by the red-black aura that Qingxu Daozu used the flesh and blood souls of countless people to sacrifice. It is darker gold than the innate Hunyuan Qi released by Gao Feng.  The light seems to be even sharper.  Every red-black breath will neutralize and dissipate with the milky-white heaven and earth energy.

    It seems that they are still evenly matched, but Gao Feng clearly knows that the machine creation is at a disadvantage, and if he cannot change his tactics, he will definitely lose.

    The extremely heavy bodies of the two puppets were rolling in the pool of blood. Their wings, legs, giant arms, and breath were all used to attack them. In just a few breaths, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect were attacked.  Both of them were scarred, with layers of blood and mud smeared on their bodies, and both sides were in a state of embarrassment.

    With murderous intent everywhere, the two sides tried their best to avoid each other's attacks on their vital parts in a small space, dodging and moving around. Although they were embarrassed, Gao Feng could still see the subtlety in his eyes.  These two puppets, or machine creations, are not only Taoists, but also the most powerful warriors.

    In the black abyss that turned into a pool of blood, there was a continuous dull sound of metal touching, as if a wild giant was turning a giant hammer to build an artifact, and every sound was full of strength and cruelty.

    Such a huge impact caused the snake warriors who trudged in the blood pool to stagger. Even Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang swayed slightly. Only Gao Feng remained as steady as a rock, using the power of thunder and lightning mixed with the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  The golden light attacks the soul of the Taoist who falls from the sky.

    Xiao Qingluan's body was lying quietly in the blood pool like a hill, motionless.  In such a huge vibration, it began to vibrate and fall with the vibration, as if it had regained life.  The huge python in mid-air didn't even look at the fight between the puppets of the Qingxu Sect and the machine creations. It stared at Xiao Qingluan's body, as if it was facing a formidable enemy.

    As if the dead Xiao Qingluan was a greater threat than Gao Feng, the huge python was filled with red and black aura, staring at the motionless body of Xiao Qingluan full of murderous intent, waiting for an opportunity to move.

    The red-black aura in the magic circle covering the sky above the black abyss circulated repeatedly, becoming more urgent than before.  Gao Feng felt the red-black aura and the changes in the formation that Qingxu Daozu made to imprison him. He was a little strange. What happened to make Qingxu Daozu want to complete the cloth in such a hurry?  Is it Bifang?  Probably not. At this moment, Bi Fang is fighting to the death with the puppets of Qingxu Sect in the blood pool. Both sides are evenly matched. Although the victory or defeat may be just a matter of thoughts, at this moment, even Gao Feng's eyes are filled with a dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi.  , seeing all the situations clearly, and Mr. Sword Master Rui¡¯s thousands of battle experiences.  Although Bi Fang was at a disadvantage among the machine creations, he was not without any backhand power. Gao Feng did not know whether Bi Fang would win or whether the Qingxu Sect's puppet would win the final victory.

    Gao Feng originally wanted to use the beads given to him by Emperor Xia Huangren at any time to make Emperor Xia Huangren appear in the black abyss and make the final decision.  However, Taoist Qingxu has not shown up yet. Even if Emperor Xia Huangren comes, he may not be able to retain Taoist Qingxu.  What's more, Emperor Xia Huangren was extremely tired from the continuous battles and the day-after-day efforts to repair the gap between heaven and earth. He was not in peak condition. Even if he came, it would only stabilize the situation and not achieve surprise.  Effect.  Qingxu Daozu had endured it for hundreds of years. If he couldn't kill him with one blow, he would definitely become a serious problem. Rather than doing this, Gao Feng would rather endure it.

    The formation that contained his power in mid-air began to become hurried. Although in Gao Feng's opinion, even though Taozu Qingxu was in a hurry to arrange such a huge formation, he was still very precise, which showed his profound skills.  But after all, there was a turning point that he didn't know about, which made Qingxu Daozu feel threatened.  If it wasn't Bi Fang, could it be the dead Xiao Qingluan?

    Gao Feng secretly glanced at Xiao Qingluan. His body, as big as a hillock, shook with the shaking of the black abyss ground. The huge python stared at Xiao Qingluan intently. The red and white flames were burning. Could it be Xiao Qingluan?  The flames on your body?

    Just as he was thinking about it, the battle between the Qingxu Sect puppets and Bi Fang suddenly changed.

    A huge rune fell from the sky, as if Taoist Qingxu finally couldn't bear it anymore and came to help.  The huge rune was composed of red and black aura. Gao Feng did not recognize this rune, but its charm seemed to be that of the medieval world.  The rune fell into the blood pool, and the blood in the blood pool instantly burned and boiled, with huge bubbles and steam. Countless innocent souls seemed to be unable to withstand the temperature in the blood pool, scrambling to get out of the blood pool.  It gushes out and then turns into a red-black aura that gathers into the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 718: Infinite Hell, Purple Flame and Black Ice (two chapters combined into one)

    Bi Fang's movements began to slow down as the temperature of the blood pool increased, and the Qingxu Sect puppet received a new red-black aura. The situation that had just been balanced was suddenly reversed.

    Being hit one after another by Qingxu Sect puppets, Bi Fang was helplessly pressed into the pool of blood, and his defeat seemed to be determined.  At this moment, Gao Feng couldn't help but want to take out the beads to summon Emperor Xia Huangren to appear.  If the machine creation fails and Qingxu Daozu gets help out of thin air, the future battle will be even more difficult. Even if Emperor Xia Huangren appears, he may not be able to get any benefits.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes. At this moment, Gao Feng's heart moved, but he soon regained his composure.  At this moment, Gao Feng saw the changes under the blood pool.

    Bi Fang was severely injured, and a one-legged puppet no longer attacked the Qingxu Sect. It began to thicken and lengthen, stretching downwards in the blood pool, entering the warm and humid ground of the black abyss, and seemed to spread endlessly.  , growing rapidly under the ground of the black abyss.  And Bifang, who was pressed down by the puppet of Qingxu Sect, seemed to have turned into a tree root with one leg, and then turned into a dense crown, appearing and elongating in the blood pool.  Countless branches and vines quickly wrapped around the puppet of Qingxu Sect, extending many small branches from the branches and vines, and got into the invisible gaps in the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    Although both the Qingxu Sect¡¯s puppets and mechanical creations are made by master craftsmen and are extremely sophisticated, it¡¯s almost as if the gaps on their bodies don¡¯t exist.  However, there are still gaps.  Bi Fang turned into a big tree, with its roots inserted deeply into the ground of the black abyss of the southern wilderness, or its branches and leaves.  Or the vines attached to the tree trunks penetrated into the gaps of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The sound of "clack" sounded continuously. The body of the Qingxu Sect puppet was covered with emerald green branches and vines. The branches were delicate and supple. When the roots absorbed the nutrients from the blood pool, they grew crazily and penetrated into the Qingxu Sect puppet.  In the gaps, strong and vigorous vitality is shown.  The weak branches and vines rubbed against the metal body of the Qingxu Sect puppet, and the tender green branches and vines left traces on the Qingxu Sect puppet's body.

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang is really miraculous. After the machine creations are transformed into trees, they actually look like trees.  It's completely confusing.  How did the craftsman Sheng Lugang make it?

    The huge metal puppet and the delicate and gentle leaves form a sharp contrast.  But a scene that made everyone unbelievable appeared, it was this tiny branch.  The leaves, which are as tender as the tips of a girl's fingers, forcefully "warped" to clear the layers of thick armor on the puppet's body.  Got in.

    This is the miracle of creation.  This is a miracle of nature!

    Gao Feng was in a daze, and suddenly remembered that Taoist Qingxu seemed to have said that Bi Fang was a wood spirit.  it is as expected.  I just can¡¯t figure out how the craftsman Sheng Lugang achieved this step.

    Countless branches penetrated the body of more than ten feet, and the branches and leaves seemed to bloom the power and breath of life in the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet. As time went by, although only a few breaths passed, Gao Feng felt  It's been a long time.  The red-black aura on the Qingxu Sect puppet seemed to be swallowed up by the vitality on the branches, becoming weaker and weaker.  Even though the runes of Taoist Qingxu in the blood pool forced out countless crimson auras, they still couldn't keep up with the amount of crimson-black auras devoured by Bifang.

    What a powerful force this is!  Living is sometimes an unrivaled force.  This is the power of life, pure power of life, showing extremely powerful power within the steel barrier.  No one would have thought, no one would have realized that in front of the steel-and-iron Qingxu Sect puppet, this fragile vitality would have the upper hand.

    Bi Fang's exposed body outside the blood pool seemed to have turned into the trunk of a strange big tree. No matter how explosive the attacks of the Qingxu Sect puppets were, huge fists hit the trunk, and the trunk created by the machine trembled every time.  A tremor divided the huge power of the Qingxu Sect puppet into every tremor. The power that could break the hill was always resolved by the soft tree trunks. The blood pool under him rippled for a while, and then returned to calm.

    Bi Fang became weak and full of vitality in the blood pool, showing the power of life that had turned into blood and water in the hands of Qingxu Daozu in a new way, powerful and unimaginable.

    Soon, the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet was completely wrapped in branches, lush and green, a little ridiculous, as if a big tree grew out of a stone in the deep mountain forest.  The most fatal thing was that the puppet of Qingxu Sect sacrificed his life to get hurt, causing Bifang's sharp beak to penetrate into his arm.  At this moment, Bifang's sharp beak turned into one, two, and countless branches growing in the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  What was once a brilliant stroke of genius has now become a foreshadowing of failure, and who knows what the reason is.

    The situation changed in an instant, but Gao Feng did not believe that the Qingxu Sect puppet would be defeated.  EvenIn a trance, Gao Feng felt that he had an illusion, and saw a smile on the Qingxu Sect puppet's mouth, which was extremely strange.  It seems that the puppets of Qingxu Sect have been waiting for such changes in the creation of the mechanism, without any suppressed frustration.

    There was a sound of metal hitting each other, which was extremely ethereal.

    "Eighteen Stations of the Styx" Gao Feng's heart tightened. Gao Feng, who had never seen the battle between the machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect in the illusion space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, didn't know that the puppets had so many large-scale spells.  , it is still the Eighteen Stations of the Styx, but the chanting time seems to have become shorter, as if the Qingxu Sect puppet had already expected that Bifang in the blood pool would transform into a tree spirit to fight.

    "Such a large-scale spell, if it is normal, according to the strength of the Taoist master, let alone whether it can be cast.  Even if it can be performed, it will take at least a long time of chanting, and there is even a possibility of vomiting blood.  But such a huge spell can be used so easily in the hands of Qingxu Sect's puppet.  Gao Feng felt awe-struck in his heart. After the Qingxu Sect's puppets were combined, they were indeed not far behind compared to the top five in the world.

    What seems to be an absolute advantage is actually just another trap.  All the previous ones have succeeded in tempting Bifang to transform into this form!  The calculation is so far-fetched that it is outrageous.  If we say that this is all a method devised by Qingxu Daozu after seeing Lu Wu's appearance.  So Qingxu Daozu is still underestimated.  Gao Feng guessed it, and quietly watched the fierce fight between the machine creations and the puppets of Qingxu Sect.  The red-black aura on Gao Feng's body became stronger and stronger as time went by, as if someone had drawn numerous marks on Gao Feng's body with a pen soaked in red-black ink.

    "Hell!" the Qingxu Sect puppet said lightly, looking at the machine creation with a faint mocking look in his eyes, as if he was mocking the machine creation for not overestimating its own capabilities.

    The last four words seemed to be the sound of matte metals rubbing against each other. As the words "Eternal Hell" appeared, strong heat waves began to rise from the boiling blood river, as if countless volcanoes were boiling in the blood.  It seemed like the underground of the pool was beginning to erupt.  However, it's not just the feeling of a volcano erupting.  In this heat wave.  Gao Feng felt a very complex aura, including the sharp metallic aura, the aura of the reincarnation of the four seasons, and the shrill screams of all creatures in the world struggling.

    The breath is extremely complex.  I can¡¯t explain exactly what it feels like.  Gao Feng watched as the innocent souls surged out of the sea of ??blood beneath his feet.  Either snake people, demons, or humans.  Or unknown beasts, each of them ferocious and resentful, trying to drag themselves into the boundless sea of ??blood.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body shone slightly, and the wronged souls around him were turned into ashes in the dark golden light.

    Looking around, the entire basin of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness is full of struggling souls. There are screams and outstretched arms everywhere. People are at a loss as to what to do.  .

    ??Eternal hell?  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes suddenly shone, and a sense of crisis that penetrated his heart enveloped Gao Feng, as if countless knives were being sawed on his body and moved slightly, and every movement made Gao Feng's whole body hurt.  Rebirth alert.  Although the Qingxu Sect puppet summoning spell did not seem to take much time, Gao Feng felt that this was a formation that was no less powerful than the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, but the "Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth" formation  It needs maintenance, and the "Eighteen Stations of the Styx - Infinite Hell" summoned by the Qingxu Sect's puppet is just a one-time spell.

    Is this the most powerful spell in the "Eighteen Stations of the Styx" that the Qingxu Sect puppet said?  Even though he was already a saint-level expert, Gao Feng still felt that a power that could threaten his life was vigorously erupting from the blood pool.  It's not just the heat, not just the sharpness of the metal, not just the irresistible passage of time with the changing seasons, but the combination of all kinds of complex feelings makes Gao Feng's hair stand on end.  He was even more frightened than when he saw the ghost boy in Qingxu Gate. This was a power that Gao Feng could not cope with. Even without the restraint of Qingxu Daozu's magic, Gao Feng could not cope with such a powerful force.

    And this kind of power seems to be just summoned by the puppets of Qingxu Sect!

    Indeed!  Gao Feng sighed in his heart. At that time, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang said that the machine creations could be combined and become a strong man who was not inferior to the five most powerful people in the world. Now it seems that although the machine creations have not yet shown their power, the puppets of Qingxu Sect have already.  One step breaks out.  The endless hell is not an illusion, as if the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness has been dragged into the River Styx, experiencing the most powerful power in the River Styx.  All the creatures are crying out, miserable and desolate, unable to control themselves.  Even though his mental power is extremely strong, he still feels the misery and desolation in the endless hell in his heart.

    The innocent souls here yearn for relief and freedom, but they never find the right way and are forever imprisoned in the endless hell.

    The endless smelly blood in the blood poolCountless drops of blood were sprayed into the air, each drop of blood carrying a sharp aura, and the heat wave that had just risen from the ground disappeared.

    Bi Fang¡¯s transformed figure was revealed as the blood in the blood pool disappeared, and a strange big tree appeared on the wet land of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wasteland that was once covered with blood.  The trunk is more than thirty feet thick. Even though the thick bark has just been soaked in blood, it still looks a little dry. There is no bright red color of blood, and it is old as if it had just been dug out in the Western Desert.  Through the cracked bark, you can see the deep purple color of the trunk.  And this bark seems to be the armor of the Western Desert border soldiers, hanging on the tall trees. Just looking at the color, I don't know if it is the metal on the body of some machine creation.

    A crisp branch has a crisp branch on a tree, and the leaves are slapped, and it looks small on the huge trees, as if it is just a tender leaves that have just been pumped.  The green leaves look like they are dripping with water, and there are two sharp thorns under each leaf.  It was gray-white, and seemed to contain some severe toxicity.  Occasionally, there are small black stamens in bud, bringing some vitality to this big tree.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect was hugged tightly by countless branches. Gao Feng even felt that he could hear the crunching sound between the branches of the big tree and the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  It was unknown whether small black flowers bloomed on the branches that stretched into the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet, but Gao Feng saw two sharp thorns thrust into the metal body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The roots of the trees are intertwined on the ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wasteland. The parts that are exposed above the ground look like horned dragons with their teeth and claws dancing. It is unknown how deep the ground is.

    Green leaves, purple stems, and black flowers, are these the legendary building trees?  Gao Feng suddenly remembered that he had seen this kind of building wood on the Fairy Mountain. It should be like this.  While Gao Feng was thinking about it.  Countless blood droplets floating in mid-air flew towards Bi Fang's transformed Jianmu.

    It seemed like a violent storm.  Countless raindrops fell on Jianmu's trunk in the wind.  The thick bark was as strong as shields, and the blood dripping on it seemed to fall on slippery ice.  Not a single trace left.  But it seemed to only last for a blink of an eye.  The blood stains left by each drop of blood on the building wood quickly drew ravines.  Although it is not deep, there are many drops of blood, under this invisible and intangible corrosion.  After a few breaths, Jianmu changed beyond recognition.

    However, what followed was no longer drops of blood, but large swaths of blood.  It was poured down all over the body and sprinkled on the building wood.  Not a single drop of blood fell on the muddy soil around Jianmu. All the blood drops fell on Jianmu and disappeared in an instant.

    The green leaves, purple stems, and black flowers were blown away by the rain and wind. The green leaves were blown off, and the purple stems were corroded and made countless wormholes. The black flowers clung to the branches, and drops of blood flowed along the black flowers.  The petals fell and stuck tightly to the branches.

    Jianmu seemed to have his own consciousness and began to shake slightly, as if he was struggling hard in the rain of blood, trying to avoid the blood drops that corroded him.

    Thinking about it, it is just a form of illusion created by the machine, not a real building wood.  A faint halo of light emitted around the horny dragon-like branches, resisting the invasion of the blood rain.  The halo was erratic in the shower, and there was no telling when it would break.

    The halo rose, giving Jianmu a chance to breathe. Purple light began to rise on the thick trunk, and a purple flame seemed to burn.  However, the halo around Jianmu was erratic in the blood rain, and it looked even more fragile, and he would fall into the blood rain again at any time.

    The purple halo around the tree changes rapidly, and it starts to "burn" directly from the trunk.  At first it was just a puff of smoke, but later it turned directly into a purple flame.  This purple flame looks more intense than any flame in the world, and even the surrounding halo disappears as the flame rises.  Purple flames soared into the sky and burned in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, as if the flames had burned onto the black clouds and mist that had shrouded the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness for who knows how many years.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect, which was originally entangled in the wood, rose up with the flames. The moment the branches of the branches were loosened, the puppet of Qingxu Sect fell to the ground.  Although the huge body was seriously injured, it still twisted its waist in mid-air, stretched its ape arms, and the whole figure slid dozens of feet in mid-air like a roc, and landed lightly and delicately on the ground.

    The huge body seemed to have no weight at all, and it fell lightly to the ground, without even a drop of blood splashing in the sea of ??blood.

    "Eternal Hell, the second change!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect touched one knee to the ground, raised his head slightly, and the red and black aura in his eyes was like a cloud of rain.  As for the machine creation, the Qingxu Sect puppet has enough confidence to defeat it, even if the machine creation is built with the legendary God Lu Wu as the core and only exists in the legend Bifang.  But in the eyes of the Qingxu Sect puppet, it is not difficult to defeat, but the five elements are in conflict.Already.

    The flames started, and the purple flames seemed to burn out a hole in the great array arranged by Qingxu Daozu to cover the entire sky over the black abyss.  Then, several runes transformed from red and black light and shadow appeared in mid-air, as if they were runes specially drawn by Taoist Qingxu in mid-air to restrain the purple flames.

    With a two-pronged approach, Qingxu Dao Ancestor¡¯s runes fell on the purple flames, and the purple cold flames were forced down dozens of feet. Then the Qingxu Sect puppet roared out, the second transformation of Infinite Hell!

    The blood rain changed, as if the Styx was hanging upside down, and the flood fell in mid-air, as if it was about to fill the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness in an instant.  It was no longer pouring rain, but floods bursting the banks and surging forward, thrillingly.

    There is a trace of blood in the flood. If you look closely, you can see countless innocent souls struggling and roaring in the middle, as if all the floods are composed of innocent souls.  Even if those innocent souls that were still struggling just stopped struggling, the huge flood seemed to drain all the power from the innocent souls that made up the flood, and these innocent souls were twitching powerlessly in it.

    Does this flood really come from the Infinite Hell, from the River Styx?  That aloof indifference is definitely not the atmosphere of the human world, but it is really similar to Jiuyou Huangquan.  Gao Feng watched coldly as the Qingxu Sect puppets and Qingxu Daozu attacked the machine creations, but he was unable to help at all, and a sense of powerlessness enveloped his whole body.

    When the purple cold flame came into contact with the flood, the vengeful souls who bore the brunt immediately turned into countless red and black auras and flew away. Although the flood was surging, the cold flame still persisted in the black abyss, showing no signs of weakness.  The cold flames of Jianmu's burning seemed to turn into a giant hand holding up the sky, holding the Styx River upside down with one hand.  Although it seemed to be in danger, the situation was still stabilized.

    Under the light and shadow of the cold purple flame, the puppet of Qingxu Sect looked even more cold and iron-blooded with half of its face covered in shadow.  The body was broken, but it carried the ruthless vigor of a soldier.  Through the broken body, you can even see the huge soul crystal in the puppet body of Qingxu Sect shining with cold light under the purple cold flame. Even the pure soul power in the soul crystal has become colder and quieter.  .

    His fingers moved gently on the ground. The steel fingers of Qingxu Sect became even colder in the light of the cold flames, as if they were covered with ice. Wherever they passed, they turned into frost, even the black abyss.  The warm and humid ground was frozen after being touched by fingers.  A simple rune was written and drawn by the puppet of Qingxu Sect, with frost, ice and snow, in the blood sea of ????the mountain of corpses, on the land soaked in blood.

    The red-black aura emanating from the ice spread rapidly, turning everything it passed into a piece of black ice.  Black ice condenses. This black color is not ordinary black, but seems to be the blood that has been thickened to a certain extent and becomes jet black, making it look even more thrilling.

    There will be an innocent soul appearing in every square inch of the black ice, solidified in the black ice, as if it were a sculpture, lifelike.  The appearance of these innocent souls is either ferocious and terrifying, or wailing and begging for mercy, or indifferent and indifferent, or extremely fierce. They are all different, but they also make people feel the same temperament, that is, they have been bound for countless years and have no choice.  Liberation, no freedom.

    Various grievances were shaped in the thick blood that could not be dissolved, and turned into the final posture of black ice spreading over them, all kinds of strange things.  But with so many innocent souls together, it makes people feel a bit chilly.

    There was no sound at all, and the black ice spread silently, all the way to the roots of the building trees.  At this moment, Jianmu was slowly moving, and it seemed that he was about to return to Bifang's appearance.  However, the conversion between these two forms seems to be a bit slow, leaving opportunities for the Qingxu Sect puppets to take advantage of.  The black ice climbed around Jianmu in an instant. The black ice seemed to be stronger than the monstrous flood. The purple cold flame could not completely melt the black ice.

    Entering the scope of the purple cold flames, although the spread of the black ice has slowed down to an outrageous level, it is still moving forward, swallowing the purple cold flames emitted by the burning Jianmu.

    Compared with the spreading power of black ice and the power of Jianmu's burning cold flames, the spell cast by the puppet of Qingxu Sect is more powerful. The purple flames around Jianmu turned into by the machine creation are gradually eroded away, and I don't know if it can persist.  how long.

    The situation changed in an instant, with both sides exerting powerful force and refusing to give in.  Every kind of power is unimaginably powerful in the human world, but in today's black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, it is not so conspicuous.  The Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which had been quiet for countless years, was baptized by countless powerful spells over and over again in this day.  It seems that even the warm and humid soil of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has become accustomed to it, waiting for everything to end and give birth to new life again.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 718: Two chapters of endless hell, purple flames and black ice, combined into one

    Bi Fang's movements began to slow down as the temperature of the blood pool increased, and the Qingxu Sect puppet received a new red-black aura. The situation that had just been balanced was suddenly reversed.

    Being hit one after another by Qingxu Sect puppets, Bi Fang was helplessly pressed into the pool of blood, and his defeat seemed to be determined.  At this moment, Gao Feng couldn't help but want to scoop out the beads and summon Emperor Xia Ren to appear.  If the machine creation fails and Qingxu Daozu gets help out of thin air, the future battle will be even more difficult. Even if Emperor Xia Huangren appears, he may not be able to get any benefits.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes. At this moment, Gao Feng's heart moved, but he soon regained his composure.  At this moment, Gao Feng saw the changes under the blood pool.

    Bi Fang was severely injured, and a one-legged puppet no longer attacked the Qingxu Sect. It began to thicken and lengthen, stretching downwards in the blood pool, entering the warm and humid ground of the black abyss, and seemed to spread endlessly.  , growing rapidly under the ground of the black abyss.  And Bifang, who was pressed down by the puppet of Qingxu Sect, seemed to have turned into a tree root with one leg, and then turned into a dense crown, appearing and elongating in the blood pool.  Countless branches and vines quickly wrapped around the puppet of Qingxu Sect, extending many small branches from the branches and vines, and got into the invisible gaps in the puppet of Qingxu Sect.

    Although both the Qingxu Sect¡¯s puppets and mechanical creations are made by master craftsmen and are extremely sophisticated, it¡¯s almost as if the gaps on their bodies don¡¯t exist.  However, there are still gaps.  Bi Fang turned into a big tree, with its roots inserted deeply into the ground of the black abyss of the southern wilderness, or its branches and leaves.  Or the vines attached to the tree trunks penetrated into the gaps of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The sound of "clack" sounded continuously. The body of the Qingxu Sect Puppet was covered with branches and vines of the green duck. The branches were delicate and supple. When the roots absorbed the nutrients from the blood pool, they grew crazily and penetrated into the Qingxu Sect Puppet.  The cracks in the body reveal strong and vigorous vitality.  The weak branches and vines rubbed against the metal body of the Qingxu Sect puppet, and the tender branches and vines left traces on the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The craftsman Sheng Lugang is really miraculous. After the machine creations are transformed into trees, they actually look like trees.  It's completely confusing.  How did the craftsman Sheng Lugang make it?

    The huge metal puppet and the delicate and gentle leaves form a sharp contrast.  But a scene that made everyone unbelievable appeared, it was this tiny branch.  The leaves, which are as tender as the tips of a girl's fingers, forcefully "warped" to clear the layers of thick armor on the puppet's body.  Got in.

    This is the miracle of creation.  This is a miracle of nature!

    Gao Feng was in a daze, and suddenly remembered that Taoist Qingxu seemed to have said that Bi Fang was a wood spirit.  it is as expected.  I just can¡¯t figure out how the craftsman Sheng Lugang achieved this step.

    Countless branches penetrated the body of more than ten feet, and the branches and leaves seemed to bloom the power and breath of life in the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet. As time went by, although only a few breaths passed, Gao Feng felt  It's been a long time.  The red-black aura of the Qingxu Sect puppet became weaker and weaker, as if it had been swallowed up by the vitality on the branches.  Even though the runes of Taoist Qingxu in the blood pool forced out countless crimson auras, they still couldn't keep up with the amount of crimson-black auras devoured by Bifang.

    What a powerful force this is!  Living is sometimes an unrivaled force.  This is the power of life, pure power of life, showing extremely powerful power within the steel barrier.  No one would have thought, no one would have realized that in front of the steel-and-iron Qingxu Sect puppet, this fragile vitality would have the upper hand.

    Bi Fang's exposed body outside the blood pool seemed to have turned into the trunk of a strange big tree. No matter how explosive the attacks of the Qingxu Sect puppets were, huge fists hit the trunk, and the trunk created by the machine trembled every time.  A tremor divided the huge power of the Qingxu Sect puppet into every tremor. The power that could break the hill was always resolved by the soft tree trunks. The blood pool under him rippled for a while, and then returned to calm.

    Bi Fang became weak and full of vitality in the blood pool, showing the power of life that had turned into blood and water in the hands of Qingxu Daozu in a new way, powerful and unimaginable.

    Soon, the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet was completely wrapped in branches, lush and green, a little ridiculous, as if a big tree grew out of a stone in the deep mountain forest.  The most fatal thing was that the puppet of Qingxu Sect sacrificed his life to get hurt, causing Bifang's sharp beak to penetrate into his arm.  At this moment, Bifang's sharp beak turned into one, two, and countless branches growing in the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.  What was once a brilliant stroke of genius has now become a foreshadowing of failure, and who knows what the reason is.

    The situation changed in an instant, but Gao Feng did not believe that the Qingxu Sect puppet would be defeated.  EvenIn a trance, Gao Feng felt that he had an illusion, and saw a smile on the Qingxu Sect puppet's mouth, which was extremely strange.  It seems that the puppets of Qingxu Sect have been waiting for such changes in the creation of the mechanism, without any suppressed frustration.

    There was a sound of metal hitting each other, which was extremely ethereal.

    "Eighteen Stations of the Styx" Gao Feng's heart tightened. Gao Feng, who had never seen the battle between the machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect in the illusion space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, didn't know that the puppets had so many large-scale spells.  , it is still the Eighteen Stations of the Styx, but the singing time seems to have become shorter, as if the puppets of Qingxu Sect had already expected that Bi Fang in the blood pool would transform into a tree spirit to fight.

    "Such a large-scale spell, if it is normal, according to the strength of the Taoist master, let alone whether it can be cast.  Even if it can be performed, it will take at least a long time of chanting, and there is even a possibility of vomiting blood.  But such a huge spell can be used so easily in the hands of Qingxu Sect's puppet.  Gao Feng felt awe-struck in his heart. After the Qingxu Sect's puppets were combined, they were indeed not far behind compared to the top five in the world.

    What seems to be an absolute advantage is actually just another trap.  All the previous ones have succeeded in tempting Bifang to transform into this form!  The calculation is so far-fetched that it is outrageous.  If we say that this is all a method devised by Qingxu Daozu after seeing Lu Wu's appearance.  So Qingxu Daozu is still underestimated.  Gao Feng guessed it and quietly watched the juli¨¨ fight between the machine creation and the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  The red-black aura on Gao Feng's body became stronger and stronger as time went by, as if someone had drawn numerous marks on Gao Feng's body with a pen soaked in red-black ink.

    "Hell!" the Qingxu Sect puppet said lightly, looking at the machine creation with a faint mocking look in his eyes, as if he was mocking the machine creation for not overestimating its own capabilities.

    The last four words seemed to be the sound of matte metals rubbing against each other. As the words "Eternal Hell" appeared, strong heat waves began to rise from the boiling blood river, as if countless volcanoes were boiling in the blood.  It seemed like the underground of the pool was beginning to erupt.  However, it's not just the feeling of a volcano erupting.  In this heat wave.  Gao Feng felt a very complex aura, including the sharp metallic aura, the aura of the reincarnation of the four seasons, and the shrill screams of all creatures in the world struggling.

    The breath is extremely complex.  I can¡¯t tell you what qingchu feels like.  Gao Feng watched as the innocent souls surged out of the sea of ??blood beneath his feet.  Either snake people, demons, or humans.  Or unknown beasts, each of them ferocious and resentful, trying to drag themselves into the boundless sea of ??blood.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body shone slightly, and the wronged souls around him were turned into ashes in the dark golden light.

    Looking around, the entire basin of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness is full of struggling souls. There are screams and outstretched arms everywhere. People are at a loss as to what to do.  .

    ??Eternal hell?  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes suddenly shone, and a sense of crisis that penetrated his heart enveloped Gao Feng, as if countless knives were being sawed on his body and moved slightly, and every movement made Gao Feng's whole body hurt.  Rebirth alert.  Although the Qingxu Sect puppet summoning spell did not seem to take much time, Gao Feng felt that this was a formation that was no less powerful than the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, but the "Awe-inspiring Purity Heaven and Earth" formation  It needs maintenance, and the "Eighteen Stations of the Styx - Infinite Hell" summoned by the Qingxu Sect's puppet is just a one-time spell.

    Is this the most powerful spell in the "Eighteen Stations of the Styx" that the Qingxu Sect puppet said?  Even though he was already a saint-level expert, Gao Feng still felt that a power that could touch his own life was vigorously erupting in the blood pool.  It's not just the heat, not just the sharpness of the metal, not just the irresistible passage of time with the changing seasons, but the combination of all kinds of complex feelings makes Gao Feng's hair stand on end.  He was even more frightened than when he saw the ghost boy in Qingxu Gate. This was a power that Gao Feng could not cope with. Even without the restraint of Qingxu Daozu's magic, Gao Feng could not cope with such a powerful force.

    And this kind of power seems to be just summoned by the puppets of Qingxu Sect!

    Indeed!  Gao Feng sighed in his heart. At that time, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang said that the machine creations could be combined and become a strong man who was not inferior to the five most powerful people in the world. Now it seems that although the machine creations have not yet shown their power, the puppets of Qingxu Sect have already.  One step breaks out.  The endless hell is not an illusion. The entire Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness was dragged into the River Styx to experience the most powerful power in the River Styx.  All the creatures are crying out, miserable and desolate, unable to control themselves.  Even though his spiritual power is extremely strong, he still feels the misery and desolation in the endless hell in his heart.

    The innocent souls here yearn for relief and freedom, but they never find the right way and are forever imprisoned in the endless hell.

    The endless stench in the blood poolThe blood was sprayed into the air, countless drops of blood, each drop of blood carried a sharp breath, and the heat wave that just rose from the ground disappeared.

    Bi Fang¡¯s transformed figure was revealed as the blood in the blood pool disappeared, and a strange big tree appeared on the wet land of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wasteland that was once covered with blood.  The trunk is more than thirty feet thick. Even though the thick bark has just been soaked in blood, it still looks a little dry. There is no bright red color of blood, and it is old as if it had just been dug out in the Western Desert.  Through the cracked bark, you can see the deep purple color of the trunk.  And this bark seems to be the armor of the Western Desert border soldiers, hanging on the tall trees. Just looking at the color, I don't know if it is the metal on the body of some machine creation.

    A crisp branch has a crisp branch on a tree, and the leaves are slapped, and it looks small on the huge trees, as if it is just a tender leaves that have just been pumped.  The green leaves look like they are dripping with water, and there are two sharp thorns under each leaf.  It's gray-white, and seems to have some juli¨¨ toxicity.  Occasionally, there are small black stamens in bud, bringing some vitality to this big tree.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect was hugged tightly by countless branches. Gao Feng even felt that he could hear the crunching sound between the branches of the big tree and the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect.  It was unknown whether small black flowers bloomed on the branches that stretched into the body of the Qingxu Sect puppet, but Gao Feng saw two sharp thorns thrust into the metal body of the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The roots of the trees are intertwined on the ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wasteland. The parts that are exposed above the ground look like horned dragons with their teeth and claws dancing. It is unknown how deep the ground is.

    Green leaves, purple stems, and black flowers, are these the legendary building trees?  Gao Feng suddenly remembered that he had seen this kind of building wood on the Fairy Mountain. It should be like this.  While Gao Feng was thinking about it.  Countless blood droplets floating in mid-air flew towards Bi Fang's transformed Jianmu.

    It seemed like a violent storm.  Countless raindrops fell on Jianmu's trunk in the wind.  The thick bark was as strong as shields, and blood dripped down onto the slippery ice.  Not a single trace left.  But it seemed to only last for a blink of an eye.  The blood stains left by each drop of blood on the building wood quickly drew ravines.  Although it is not deep, there are many drops of blood, under this invisible and intangible corrosion.  After a few breaths, Jianmu changed beyond recognition.

    However, what followed was no longer drops of blood, but large swaths of blood.  It was poured down all over the body and sprinkled on the building wood.  Not a single drop of blood fell on the muddy soil around Jianmu. All the blood drops fell on Jianmu and disappeared in an instant.

    The green leaves, purple stems, and black flowers were blown away by the rain and wind. The green leaves were blown off, and the purple stems were corroded and made countless wormholes. The black flowers clung to the branches, and drops of blood flowed along the black flowers.  The petals fell and stuck tightly to the branches.

    Jianmu seemed to have his own consciousness and began to shake slightly, as if he was struggling hard in the rain of blood, trying to avoid the blood drops that corroded him.

    Thinking about it, it is just a form of illusion created by the machine, not a real building wood.  A faint halo of light emitted around the horny dragon-like branches, resisting the invasion of the blood rain.  The halo was erratic in the shower, and there was no telling when it would break.

    The halo rose, giving Jianmu a chance to breathe. Purple light began to rise on the thick trunk, and a purple flame seemed to burn.  However, the halo around Jianmu was erratic in the blood rain, and it looked even more fragile, and he would fall into the blood rain again at any time.

    The purple halo around the tree changes rapidly, and it starts to "burn" directly from the trunk.  At first it was just a puff of smoke, but later it turned directly into a purple flame.  This purple flame looks more intense than any flame in the world, and even the surrounding halo disappears as the flame rises.  Purple flames soared into the sky and burned in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. The flames had already burned onto the black clouds and mist that had shrouded the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness for who knows how many years.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect, which was originally entangled in the wood, rose up with the flames. The moment the branches of the branches were loosened, the puppet of Qingxu Sect fell to the ground.  Although the huge body was seriously injured, it still twisted its waist in mid-air, stretched its ape arms, and the whole figure slid dozens of feet in mid-air like a roc, and landed lightly and delicately on the ground.

    The huge body seemed to have no weight at all, and it fell lightly to the ground, without even a drop of blood splashing in the sea of ??blood.

    "Eternal Hell, the second change!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect touched one knee to the ground, raised his head slightly, and the red and black aura in his eyes was like a cloud of rain.  As for the machine creation, the Qingxu Sect puppet has enough confidence to defeat it, even if the machine creation is built with the legendary God Lu Wu as the core and only exists in the legend Bifang.  But in the eyes of the Qingxu Sect puppets, it is not difficult to defeat, but only fiveIt¡¯s just that the actions are in conflict with each other.

    The flames started, and the purple flames seemed to burn out a hole in the great array arranged by Qingxu Daozu to cover the entire sky over the black abyss.  Then, several runes transformed from red and black light and shadow appeared in mid-air, as if they were runes specially drawn by Taoist Qingxu in mid-air to restrain the purple flames.

    With a two-pronged approach, Qingxu Dao Ancestor¡¯s runes fell on the purple flames, and the purple cold flames were forced down dozens of feet. Then the Qingxu Sect puppet roared out, the second transformation of Infinite Hell!

    The rain of blood changed, as if the River Styx was hanging upside down, and the flood was pouring down in mid-air, as if it would fill the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness in an instant.  It was no longer pouring rain, but floods bursting the banks and surging forward, thrillingly.

    There is a hint of blood in the flood. If you look closely, you can see countless innocent souls struggling and roaring in the middle. It seems that all floods are composed of innocent souls.  Even if those innocent souls that were still struggling just stopped struggling, the huge flood seemed to drain all the power from the innocent souls that made up the flood, and these innocent souls were twitching powerlessly in it.

    Does this flood really come from the Infinite Hell, from the River Styx?  That aloof indifference is definitely not the atmosphere of the human world, but it is really similar to Jiuyou Huangquan.  Gao Feng watched coldly as the Qingxu Sect puppets and Qingxu Daozu attacked the machine creations, but he was unable to help at all, and a sense of powerlessness enveloped his whole body.

    When the purple cold flame came into contact with the flood, the vengeful souls who bore the brunt immediately turned into countless red and black auras and flew away. Although the flood was surging, the cold flame still persisted in the black abyss, showing no signs of weakness.  Jianmu's burning cold flames turned into a giant hand holding the sky, holding the Styx River upside down with one hand.  Although it seemed to be in danger, the situation was still stabilized.

    Under the light and shadow of the cold purple flame, the puppet of Qingxu Sect looked even more cold and iron-blooded with half of its face covered in shadow.  The body was broken, but it carried the ruthless vigor of a soldier.  Through the broken body, you can even see the huge soul crystal in the puppet body of Qingxu Sect shining with cold light under the purple cold flame. Even the pure soul power in the soul crystal has become colder and quieter.  .

    His fingers moved gently on the ground. The steel fingers of Qingxu Sect became even colder in the light of the cold flames. They were like ice particles, and everything they passed turned into frost, even the black abyss.  The warm and humid ground was frozen after being touched by fingers.  A simple rune was written and drawn by the puppet of Qingxu Sect, with frost, ice and snow, in the blood sea of ????the mountain of corpses, on the land soaked in blood.

    The red-black aura emanating from the ice spread rapidly, turning everything it passed into a piece of black ice.  Black ice condenses. This black color is not ordinary black, but seems to be the blood that has been thickened to a certain extent and becomes jet black, making it look even more thrilling.

    There will be an innocent soul appearing in every square inch of the black ice, solidified in the black ice, as if it were a sculpture, lifelike.  The appearance of these innocent souls is either ferocious and terrifying, or wailing and begging for mercy, or indifferent and indifferent, or extremely fierce. They are all different, but they also make people feel the same temperament, that is, they have been bound for countless years and have no choice.  Liberation, no freedom.

    All kinds of grievances were shaped in the thick blood that could not be dissolved, and turned into the black ice spreading over the final force, all kinds of strange things.  But with so many innocent souls together, it makes people feel a bit chilly.

    There was no sound at all, and the black ice spread silently, all the way to the roots of the building trees.  At this moment, Jianmu was slowly moving, and it seemed that he was about to return to Bifang's appearance.  However, the conversion between these two forms seems to be a bit slow, leaving opportunities for the Qingxu Sect puppets to take advantage of.  The black ice climbed around Jianmu in an instant. The black ice seemed to be stronger than the monstrous flood. The purple cold flame could not completely melt the black ice.

    Entering the scope of the purple cold flames, although the spread of the black ice has slowed down to an outrageous level, it is still moving forward, swallowing the purple cold flames emitted by the burning Jianmu.

    Compared with the spreading power of black ice and the power of Jianmu's burning cold flames, the spell cast by the puppet of Qingxu Sect is more powerful. The purple flames around Jianmu turned into by the machine creation are gradually eroded away, and I don't know if it can persist.  how long.

    The situation changed in an instant, with both sides exerting powerful force and refusing to give in.  Every kind of power is unimaginably powerful in the human world, but in today's black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, it is not so conspicuous.  The Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which had been quiet for countless years, was baptized by countless powerful spells over and over again in this day.  It seems that even the warm and humid soil of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has become accustomed to it, waiting for everything to end and give birth to new life again.  (To be continued)

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

 Text Chapter 719 Phoenix Black Python (two chapters in one)

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in Gao Feng's eyes. At this time, Gao Feng was almost completely restrained by the Qingxu Dao Ancestor's formation. Gao Feng used his last strength to observe the chaotic and complicated situation. As for the Dao falling in the sky,  The person's soul no longer has time to care about it.  Grasping the situation is the only thing Gao Feng can do. After all, Emperor Xia Huangren can come to support at any time. This is Gao Feng's last trump card.

    Fairy Mountain was once the source of all Gao Feng¡¯s power.  How many times have I encountered danger, and I have always entered the fairy mountain for no reason, only to escape death or increase my strength and pass through dangerous passes.  But now, the words of the nine-tailed sky fox are still echoing in his ears: don't enter the fairy mountain recently.  Gao Feng suddenly wondered for no reason whether the nine-tailed fox in the fairy mountain could comfort the man on the top of the mountain and fall asleep again.

    In the chaos, Gao Feng suddenly frowned.  The fairy mountain sword was held in his hand, and he casually picked out the spells shot by the Taoist soul, but his eyebrows were frowning more and more tightly, as if two black dragons were twisted together.  The strong mental power seemed to remind Gao Feng that there was a greater danger waiting for him ahead, which made Gao Feng feel a little uneasy.  Unknown dangers are the most difficult to avoid.

    Gao Feng saw the body of the steel puppet from Qingxu Sect falling between the bodies of Jianmu and Xiao Qingluan. The body of Xiao Qingluan was only about 200 feet away.  The runes were drawn out and the black ice spread, responding to the second transformation of the Infinite Hell and attacking Jianmu.  Whether intentionally or unintentionally, black ice spread around the Qingxu Sect puppet, and came into contact with the purple cold flame in front of Jianmu, but the flame behind it had already spread to Xiao Qingluan's side.

    The huge python had been confronting Xiao Qingluan's body for a long time, and it had become a little anxious. It twisted its body slightly, as if it had a bad premonition, but didn't know what it was, so it could only twist its thick body.  No matter how he twisted, his eyes were still staring at Xiao Qingluan's body, staring at the red-white flames, with black aura flying around him, and all the strength in his body was rapidly condensing.

    Suddenly, the aura in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness became extremely oppressive, and huge pressure emerged out of thin air. It seemed that even the confinement formations spread over the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness were operating more impatiently with the change in the aura.

    The black ice is spreading, the python is anxious, and the confinement formation is increasing the pressure. Everything seems to be indicating something.

    There is going to be a change!  Gao Feng's heart suddenly tightened. From before, Qingxu Taoist Ancestor's Wisdom Pearl was in his hands, and he was slowly setting up a large formation. Snake people continued to sacrifice, and the red-black aura circulated, until the huge python appeared, and Xiao Qingluan  Death, puppet war.  During this period, there were all kinds of ups and downs and all kinds of splendors. Qingxu Daozu seemed to be unmoved. He just saw the death of Xiao Qingluan and snorted coldly when he saw the machine creation, but he had never been so impatient.  Performance.

    The thick python was about to move, and a rune fell from the sky towards the python floating in the black abyss.

    But at this moment, the black ice spread to Xiao Qingluan's side, and the huge python's red-black aura in mid-air began to make a faint pitiful scream.  The cries of countless innocent souls intertwined together. It sounded like the sound of wind, rain, or the sound of leaves falling from the trees. It was very similar to countless voices in the world, but it was unlike the voices of the previous innocent souls.  .  All the innocent souls seemed to have entered another state, another powerful fighting state.

    As if this state requires a strong and huge python to pay some price, when the voice of the wronged soul came out, the entire python's body began to tremble slightly and change color slightly.  The dim red or deep red on the originally red and black body gradually turned black, and became dark as the body swayed.  Countless innocent souls are stacked together, and the black color is dazzling.  At a glance, you can see countless wronged souls twisting in the body of the black python, layer upon layer, making people sick.

    The black ice spread and came into contact with the flames next to Xiao Qingluan's body. At this moment, the flames rising from Xiao Qingluan's body were strong and smoky. The flames turned red, as if they were the most common color of flames in the world. There was no  A little bit of strong power radiates out.  It only took a moment to change from the powerful red-white flame to the red and gentle human fire.  It seemed as if the flames around Xiao Qingluan were also restrained by the black ice, losing all their power.

    Immediately, there was a smell of rosin burning in the flames. Gao Feng was stunned. If the nine-tailed sky fox appeared in the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body, Gao Feng would be so surprised. This smell  Where does the taste come from?  The rich smell of rosin spreads out in the blink of an eye, as if many branches full of grease were burning in the flames.  Gao Feng stood far away and could still smell the rich smell of rosin.

    In such fierce battles where strong men frequently appeared, the extremely thick python gave up following him and stared at Xiao Qingluan's body eagerly. If there is no weirdness in it, then it is weird.  And the smell of burning rosin seems to have turned into a strange signal, and the whole black abyss of the Southern Wasteland is filled with aroma, and the world changes in the blink of an eye!

    &nbsp;The world has changed in the blink of an eye!

    All I could hear was the cry of the innocent souls. When the black ice engraved with the images of various forms of innocent souls spread into the flames around Xiao Qingluan's body, the two intertwined with each other, the light and shadow flashed, and the powerful innocent souls in the black ice spread.  Suddenly they rose from the ice. Although they were afraid of the fiery red flames, the red and black imprisonment on their bodies gave them no choice, and they rushed towards the fiery red flames without hesitation.

    The souls sealed in the ice are different from the souls in the red and black aura or the resentful spirits in Zhu Yan's Weisha. They are all powerful souls, either demons, human warriors, or Taoists.  , or an unknown ferocious beast.  Every soul is extremely powerful, and every soul is so powerful that it dominates one party. I don¡¯t know how many powerful people from all walks of life the Qingxu Daozu has defeated and killed over the years to collect so many souls.

    Although the souls no longer have bodies, they seem to become more powerful in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. A powerful aura exudes and goes straight to Xiao Qingluan's body.  At this moment, the change in the situation seemed to have exceeded Qingxu Daozu and Gao Feng's expectations.  Before this, Gao Feng was the only target of Taoist Qingxu. The huge magic circle, which was scattered over the black abyss, consumed countless thoughts of Taoist Qingxu in order to control Gao Feng.

    But after Xiao Qingluan turned into a corpse, everything changed.  After eating the poisonous cores in the bodies of the snake warriors and the descendants, Xiao Qingluan died without hesitation. Gao Feng was sad, but Xiao Qingluan's unexpected appearance and subsequent death seemed to have turned into Qingxu Daozu.  nightmare.

    Even Daozu Qingxu did not hesitate to let the black python give up chasing Gao Feng and stare closely at Xiao Qingluan's body.  A powerful force like the huge black python is a powerful bargaining chip whether it is against Gao Feng or against the agency's creations.  If he had been keeping a close eye on Gao Feng, Gao Feng would have crushed the orb and summoned Emperor Xia Ren to fight to the death.

    If he had known that Qingxu Daozu had such a powerful trump card, Gao Feng would not have thought about finding opportunities to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop.  The power of the spells cast by the Qingxu Sect's steel puppets exceeded Gao Feng's imagination.

    The powerful soul rushed towards the flames, as if it had some strong resentment towards the flames on Xiao Qingluan's corpse, intending to put him to death and then be quick.

    ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­endless powerful souls threw themselves into the flames that exuded the scent of rosin and burned.  No matter how powerful the soul is, no matter what attributes the soul has, as long as it is thrown into the red flame, there will only be struggle.  However, the number of souls was too huge, and the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body began to become a little dense, and it was forced down by three inches.

    Like a candle in the wind, the boundless soul wants to extinguish the red fireworks at any time and anywhere.

    The huge python finally got a chance and let out a roar that definitely did not belong to the snake clan. The sound was long and deep.  A thick black breath spurted out directly.

    In mid-air, Qingxu Daozu was extremely angry, thunder rolled past, and he roared.

    Gao Feng seemed to be a spectator at this time. He didn't know why Xiao Qingluan was burning. He didn't know why Taoist Qingxu was so angry. He didn't know what kind of power the flames in Xiao Qingluan's corpse had. It could actually make countless powerful people  The huge python composed of the soul of the victim and the soul of the enemy carries such huge hostility.

    The little monkey came out of nowhere and jumped onto Gao Feng's shoulders. Even in its little monkey state, its body seemed to have grown a bit bigger.  He no longer jumped around, but became a little calm and focused. He concentrated on watching the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body without making a sound.  The bright red flame seemed to be burning in the little monkey's eyes. There were two blazing flames in the eyes, extremely powerful.

    At this moment, the mountains surrounding the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness felt a powerful aura shift and began to change.

    The withered giant trees on the right side of the mountain began to sprout new branches and leaves, and the clear springs that had dried up on the left side of the mountain began to erupt again.  The sea of ????blood in the mountain of corpses in front of the mountain no longer makes people feel the fear of death. No matter how strong the smell of blood is, there is a faint sense of freshness and vitality under the fishy smell.  The gloomy mountains and wilderness behind the mountains also began to "live" at this moment. They seemed to be worshiping and felt the power of the most powerful rules between heaven and earth. The motionless mountains immediately began to express their feelings towards  The worship of a supreme rule.

    The sky turned dim. At this moment, the huge formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu seemed to be just an artifact between heaven and earth, which could not be surpassed or exceeded.

    Gao Feng cannot see all this. Even if he is feeling it, even if he is a strong man in the Holy Realm, he is not as sensitive as the mountains and cannot have a bird's-eye view of all these changes.

    For some reason, Jianmu stopped changing and returned to Jianmu's state. No matter how the black ice clings to his body, no matter how he is treated by the puppets of Qingxu Sect.Despite the blow, it still changes its shape firmly and persistently, turning into the shape of a building tree, continuing to take root deeply into the ground, and continuing to grow toward the sky.

    The mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood seemed to bring endless nutrients to Jianmu, making Jianmu climb higher and higher, and his body became thicker and thicker.  The puppets of Qingxu Sect seemed to have felt some kind of change. As soon as Hei Bing touched the burning flames on Xiao Qingluan's body, he let out a fierce roar and rushed towards the machine creation like a crossbow arrow.  Become a building wood.

    The flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body were suppressed by several attacks.  At this moment, Gao Feng faintly felt that the imprisoned innate Hunyuan Qi in his body began to stir inexplicably.  Although he began to be restless, the confinement of the red and black aura on his body did not cause him huge pain like just now, and he became somewhat calm and stable.

    The powerful soul is no weaker than when it was alive. It is even stronger than its previous peak state under the large formation arranged by Taoist Qingxu in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  But the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's corpse seemed to restrain these souls. The souls of the strong approached and burned. No matter how powerful the souls were, they could cast countless powerful spells. There was only a little bit of flame burning on Xiao Qingluan's corpse.  Effect, the flame burns faintly, turning everything into nothingness.

    The flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body were indifferent, and the soul of the strong man in the black ice began to boil. It was cold and hot, the fire was cold, the ice was scorching, everything became overwhelming, and everything became peaceful.  Same thing.

    ??Bright, indifferent light.  It seems that this light does not come from the human world, but a kind of divine radiance, illuminating all around, purifying everything, unstoppable and irresistible.

    The light of fire spreads in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, and the scent of pine fills the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  The building wood was covered with black ice, but it was burning without any reason at this moment. The raging fire burned, the color was the same as the flame burning on Xiao Qingluan's corpse, as if inspired by the flame burning on Xiao Qingluan's corpse, regardless of the world between heaven and earth.  The law began to burn on the black and cold black ice, burning turbulently, burning unscrupulously, releasing all his passion and burning.

    Even if there are countless powerful souls in the black ice, they cannot cast all kinds of incredible spells at this moment. Instead, they are burning in the flames without any struggle.

    The night has darkened, the building wood has burned, and the people are tired after a long battle. A kind of lonely mood is circulating in people's hearts. It seems that even the puppets of Qingxu Sect and the souls of countless strong men do not belong.  Human guys also feel this loneliness at this moment.

    "Zi'ang!" A clear phoenix cry sounded, and the flames burning on Xiao Qingluan's body got rid of the suppression of several forces and began to devour everything to its heart's content. It began to melt countless powerful souls and began to purify the red blood spewed by the black giant python.  Black breath.  The huge flames burned like they were melting the sky and the earth together, rushing straight into the confinement formation that Qingxu Daozu had arranged for a long time.

    The phoenix dances, low and high!

    The phoenix dances, tragically!

    "On Xiao Qingluan's body, in the blazing flames, Xiao Qingluan's body gradually turned into ashes and returned to nothingness.  And the bright red human flame just now flew up with the phoenix, splashing everywhere.

    However, in this void, a phoenix flew out of the flames. The flames on its body were red and white. The colors were not very pure, but it looked hard to look at.

    The vast black abyss of the Southern Wilderness is as cold as iron!

    In the vast black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, darkness is as dark as paint!

    In the vast black abyss of the southern wilderness, it is as filthy as blood!

    In such a dark and filthy sea of ??corpses and blood, the phoenix emerged from its cocoon and was reborn in the filth. The flames emanating from all around washed away the sins of the world, washed away all the filth and filth in the world, and washed away the mistakes made due to persistent delusions.  sin!

    The huge black snake, which was composed of countless dead souls, was slightly frightened, then seemed to lose all feeling, and rushed madly towards the Phoenix who had just been reborn from nirvana.  Countless red-black souls could not be freed for the rest of their lives, and had no other thoughts. Driven by Qingxu Daozu's strange spells and driven by the powerful power of the huge python, they pounced on the newly reborn Phoenix.

    The phoenix flew up from the burning flames on Xiao Qingluan's corpse, as if its entire body was made of flames, burning. Every time it spread its wings, the cold flames between heaven and earth would stir.  Every time it spreads its wings, the color on its body becomes purer.

    Whether it's the red-black aura emanating from the giant python or the black ice spreading through the second transformation of the Qingxu Sect's puppet "Infernal Hell", the soul of a strong man emerging from the soul crystal, or the flames around the Phoenix that have just come into contact, are all initially  There was a burst of pain, pain that even the soul could not bear.  Even the tortured souls in the darkness cannot bear the pain, which makes all souls acceptThe moment it touched the flames beside the reborn phoenix, it began to burn.

    Who can know the deep pain of being trapped in a prison and unable to escape forever?  Immediately, both the soul in the red-black aura and the powerful soul in the black ice went from struggling in pain to extremely quiet.  Become quiet in the midst of raging fire, become silent in the midst of pain and suffering.

    At this moment, it seems that the world has become quiet.

    At this moment, it seemed that the resentment that had been anxious for countless years began to calm down.

    At this moment, it seems that the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, which has been managed by Qingxu Daozu for countless years and contains countless wronged souls, begins to quiet down.

    Quiet, peaceful, joyful and healthy.

    Countless souls who were imprisoned, imprisoned, tortured, and exploited, whether strong or weak, or souls who were angry and wanted to bring everything in the world into them, or souls who had given up and just drifted, were all boundless at this moment.  wrapped in flames.

    However, no soul has any resentment, no soul struggles anymore, and in the flames of the phoenix, all souls are so peaceful.  At this moment, all the souls seemed to feel that they were about to escape from this tragic fate, regain the joy and well-being they dreamed of, and regain the peace and quiet they dreamed of.

    The souls in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness seemed to feel the liberated souls singing joyfully, and began to become impatient, like a flood that broke the embankment. They were not controlled by the puppets of the Qingxu Sect and the huge black python at all, and were reborn towards Nirvana.  The phoenix ran towards the blazing flames beside the phoenix.

    Not to attack, but to regain freedom!  Imprisoned by Qingxu Taoist's sinister spell for an unknown length of time, the suffering souls saw a glimmer of hope and flew towards the Phoenix reborn from the ashes without hesitation.  There is hope.  There is light.  There is an unspeakable future!

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the phoenix, which was reborn from the ashes, flew out of the burning flames of the little Qingluan, the pile of flames flew away, like bolides all over the sky, and fell in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  These flames also had great restraint on the red-black aura, and their hissing and burning made the whole world seem to be a little clearer.  As the fireworks-like flames dispersed, Gao Feng felt that the power imprisoned on him seemed to be stagnant and began to loosen.

    In the burning of the flames, in the flying phoenix reborn from the ashes, even the magic circle used by Qingxu Daozu to imprison Gao Feng became slightly loose.

    The soul that had been refined for countless years on the huge black python began to fade a little.  The pure black seemed to be mixed with some white aura, and the figure was a little sluggish, as if he was not used to this change.  But the black python also knew that if he could not defeat the reborn phoenix in this last-ditch battle, no matter how powerful he was, his body composed of imprisoned souls would turn into ashes.

    The body suddenly changed, and a volcano seemed to erupt in the head of the python, which was a hundred feet thick. It exploded the thick python, and a huge head quickly began to transform in the layers of black air.  But this kind of transformation cannot be done peacefully. The flames of the phoenix are devouring the python's body and the black breath all the time.  If it is allowed to develop, before the transformation of the huge black python is completed, it will be reduced to ashes in the flames of the reborn phoenix.

    In the clouds above the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the red-black aura arranged in the clouds circulates continuously.  The flames of the phoenix became slightly dimmed, and then the huge pressure stabilized the formation hidden in the black clouds. At this moment, Taoist Qingxu was even more anxious to complete the formation.  Xiao Qingluan reborn as a phoenix, and the pure power in the flames had made all the bad guesses of Qingxu Daozu come true, and the situation suddenly became complicated and confusing again.

    The appearance of the powerful Phoenix, who has restraint on the soul, makes the situation that seems to be a foregone conclusion become subtle again.

    A drop of dark red blood fell from the sky. It seemed to be a drop of blood essence of Qingxu Taoist, falling from the sky.

    The dark red blood carries countless rune formations. As the blood drips, all the rune formations begin to rotate. The powerful power not only drives the surrounding red and black aura, but even the vitality of the world follows this drop of blood.  The changes began with the dripping.

    The rays of light went from dim to clear, from cold to hot, creating cyclones in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The cyclone flows, and the entire space becomes distorted, as if it is being crushed by an invisible hand and broken into countless pieces.  The space in the Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness, which had been ravaged time and time again by countless powerful forces, was once again unable to struggle, being squeezed by even more powerful forces without any resistance at all.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 720: Spark (two chapters combined into one)

    The dark red blood droplet, the rich vitality of heaven and earth and the red-black breath are coiled in it, like a beautiful bead, which has become more charming and beautiful after years of baptism and accumulation.  The milky white vitality of heaven and earth and the red-black demonic energy are perfectly integrated into this drop of blood, so charming and intoxicating.  It's just a drop of blood, but it seems to carry more power than a mountain of corpses and a sea of ??blood, and more powerful than the endless hell.

    Blood drops fell from the sky. Under the power of Qingxu Daozu's essence and blood, the power of the reborn phoenix seemed to be affected. It circled in mid-air. The flames around it were dim and fell on the burning buildings.

    A huge python with a red and black aura fell down and merged with the blood droplets. The red and black aura on the body began to change rapidly. In just a blink of an eye, the extremely thick python seemed to have shrunk, and the huge body seemed to be absorbed by this drop of essence.  The blood sucking takes away its own power and becomes smaller in circles.  The originally extremely huge python became more condensed and stronger as the essence and blood of Qingxu Dao Ancestor fell. Its body was only more than ten feet thick and one hundred feet long.

    After condensation, the black python is still huge. Through the two eyes of the black python, it seems that you can see the drop of blood essence dropped by Qingxu Daozu. The eyes are dark red, and there is no soul anymore, which is even more terrifying.

    After the transformation, the red-black aura on the python's body was no longer burned by the flames of the phoenix, and its body stabilized. It began to pounce on the phoenix entrenched on the building, not wanting to waste any time.  The flames around the body of the reborn phoenix burned, and when it touched the body of the black python, the black python only felt pain.  But it was not like the red-black aura dissipating just now, leaving only a series of not-so-deep marks on the black python's body.

    The black ice around the Qingxu Sect puppet was melted a lot by the flames of the phoenix, and it was hit hard invisibly.  The soul crystal exposed in the body has dimmed a lot and is quite consumed.  But at this moment, the puppets of Qingxu Sect didn't care about that much. They gathered the remaining black ice and roared violently: "Infinite Hell, the third transformation!"

    It is no longer as calm as before, but extremely impatient, as if if you slow down a little, you will lose the opportunity.

    The huge and heavy metal body seemed to turn into a light sparrow, heading straight for Jianmu.  Go straight to the phoenix on the building wood.  Although the Phoenix is ??made of flames.  But it didn't do any harm to Jianmu.  On the contrary, Phoenix and Jianmu, who were reborn from the ashes, complemented each other.  It seems that each other has been strengthened.

    Jianmu has been entangled with the metal puppet of Qingxumen for a long time. The leaves withered and were covered with black ice, and his body began to wilt.  But as the phoenix rises from the ashes, it stands on the branch.  The slightly mottled flame drove away the cold aura from Jianmu's body.  Melt all the remaining red and black aura.  As Phoenix stayed on Jianmu for longer and longer.  Jianmu quickly returned to its lush state, extremely green.

    And the phoenix, whose whole body seemed to be made of flames, passed by breath by breath as it stopped on the building, and its originally mottled body seemed to be tempered.  It began to become pure, and the red and white flames burned brightly.  In the flames, the feathers of the phoenix gradually become clear. Each feather is made of flames, which is smooth and comforting, making people feel happy to see it.  The long feathers were jumping and swaying, full of vitality, as if every feather had come alive.

    At this time, the puppet of Qingxu Sect was no longer as calm as before. It flew up and cooperated with the transformed black python. Its strong body landed on the black python and quickly moved towards Jianmu and the Phoenix that landed on Jianmu.  Run.

    He is not willing to waste even a trace of his energy, and he has saved his soul power to such an extent!  Gao Feng didn't know whether the puppet of Qingxu Sect was at the end of its war effort and was unable to fight anymore, or whether it was unwilling to waste any power at all and was preparing to deliver a fatal blow to the reborn phoenix.

    Jianmu and the reborn Phoenix nourished each other, and their strength increased so fast that not only Gao Feng saw it.  Everyone in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness can see it clearly, and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect naturally know it too.  The situation waits for no one. No one knows how much Jianmu and Fenghuang can nourish each other and grow.

    I don¡¯t dare to wait, I can¡¯t wait, I can only give it a try.  Even Taoist Qingxu seemed to be shocked by the strange reaction between Jianmu and Fenghuang, and the confinement formation he arranged was loosened.

    When Taoist Qingxu was distracted for a moment, Gao Feng felt that the restraints of the red-black aura on his body were loosened, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi bloomed. He endured the pain of his soul being burned by a cannon and began to exert his power.  The long bow was pulled up again, and dark golden fireworks bloomed under the black cloud confinement formation, shooting down the souls of countless Taoists.

    Gao Feng knew that no matter how hard he tried now, it would have no effect at all. Doing so would only prevent Qingxu Daozu from helping the black giant python and the Qingxu Sect puppet.  Although Taoist Qingxu's eyes were not on him at this time, Gao Feng knew?Whether it is Jianmu or Phoenix, they are just passers-by. Only oneself is the true purpose of Qingxu Daozu.  This is just a feeling that clearly appeared in Gao Feng's heart.

    Therefore, something must be done to distract the attention of Qingxu Daozu and reduce the pressure on the machine creations and Phoenix.  This is the only thing Gao Feng can do now, and it is also what he must do.

    Zhang Zhijiang stood in the front. Some of the Taoist souls falling from the sky landed on the ground when Gao Feng was unable to shoot arrows and launched an attack.  One after another, different spells were intercepted by the bloody and murderous aura. Zhang Zhijiang, who had gained more bloody and murderous aura in the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, was unable to attack at this moment and could only maintain defense.  Yuexiang's mana was almost exhausted, and she could only help Zhang Zhijiang very little, which can only be said to be slightly better than nothing.

    When the dark golden light of Gao Feng's Innate Hunyuan True God Secret bloomed again, Zhang Zhijiang felt that the pressure on his body was relieved. A series of bloody murderous auras galloped across the sky, cutting down the souls of Taoists who fell from the sky.

    The Qingxu Sect puppet stepped on the giant python. Although the black giant python flew forward like a crossbow arrow, the Qingxu Sect puppet was still steady and fast on the giant python. The speed of the two was added together, and not even a shadow was left.  , in the blink of an eye he arrived in front of the phoenix landing on the tree.

    At this time, the giant python seemed to have turned into the barrel of a spear.  And the Qingxu Sect puppet seemed to have turned into a sharp spear point.  There was a cold light flashing, and black and blood were exposed from time to time in the light, so sharp and sharp under the dark clouds in the sky.  There was no time left for Fenghuang and Jianmu to nourish each other, and their murderous intent was strong.

    A branch of Jianmu, about ten feet thick, suddenly no longer pierced the sky like a horned dragon. Instead, it became extremely soft and was pulled out at an incredible angle.  The hard building wood turned into a withered old vine in an instant. This change is jaw-dropping and incredible no matter what.  Hundreds of refined steel wrap around your fingers.  At this time, Jianmu seemed to have turned into refined steel.  Soft yet tough, it whipped past, and the wind around me whistled sharply.

    The Qingxu Sect puppet turned slightly to one side, as if the tip of a spear trembled.  Several phantoms were brought out in mid-air.  It was as if a human warrior moved his head like a phoenix.  Let the withered vine hit a shadow, and the shadow disappeared in an instant.  The withered vine finally fell on the giant python, although it was already countless times smaller.  But after condensation, the python can still be called a giant python.  There are countless patterns on the body. If you look closely, it looks like the ferocious soul has been solidified and carved on the body of the giant python.  The withered vine struck the giant python, and there was a muffled sound. The entire tree began to tremble as soon as the ancient vine came into contact with the giant python. The root of the tree, whose roots were unknown, brought up the power of the earth, and pulled the incomparably powerful tree away.  The power was transmitted to the withered vine, and it was whipped hard on the giant python.

    With power rising from the ground, Jianmu absorbed incomparably powerful power from the earth, and the soft yet tough rattan whipped at the equally soft yet tough black python.

    Both the withered vine and the giant python are very soft and tough.  The two forces intertwined and entwined, and a roar like thunder sounded.  Jianmu seems to be a giant holding a soft whip and wrapping around the giant python.  The giant python immediately gave up its momentum and headed straight towards the phoenix. At the last moment, it sprayed a black mist at the phoenix. Its whole body trembled slightly. Its strong elasticity and the power from Jianmu that could move mountains and seas were exerted on itself.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect that had already approached Phoenix was thrown away with all its strength.

    The power was so huge that at this moment Gao Feng even felt as if the space in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss was being torn apart.  It's no wonder when you think about it, whether it's Jianmu or the giant python transformed by the machine's creation, in terms of strength, they are almost as strong as the top five in the world.  These two forces merge into one, and Gao Feng would not doubt it if they were to tear apart the space.

    The laws of heaven and earth that cannot be ignored were intentionally or unintentionally ignored in the fight between two strange beasts and two metal puppets.  At this moment, who can care about the backlash caused by breaking the laws of heaven and earth.  All attention is on the opponent. How to defeat the opponent and how to gain the upper hand are the most important things.  As for the others, they will die if they lose, so there is no need to pay much attention to them.  Only the winner will have these troubles, but the opponent is strong and their strength is about the same. No matter who is holding back for a moment, the consequences will be disastrous.

    The Qingxu Sect Puppet was "thrown" out like this. The black mist finally spewed out by the giant python around him seemed to be part of the Qingxu Sect Puppet. It did not disappear at all, but turned into a layer on the metal shell of the Qingxu Sect Puppet.  The black armor has countless runic circles engraved on it.

    The black mist solidified in an instant and turned into solid armor.  You can tell in subtle ways that this newly formed armor is made from the souls of innocent people.  Different from the silver power released from the natural armor on Zhu Yan's body, the armor turned into smoke from the black python gave up all attacks and just concentrated on defense.  Countless wronged souls were solidified in the armor and turned into patterns, as if they were totems used by ancient tribes. They seemed to have a bewitching and evil charm.

    "Eternal hell, thirdWhen Gao Feng exerted "Change", the surrounding space did not change at all. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes was flowing, but he captured the color of the Qingxu Sect puppet in an instant. It seemed that the color of the Qingxu Sect puppet had changed.  As if the soul crystal had undergone some kind of change, the entire Qingxu Sect puppet became black and red, and the color seemed to have turned into the legendary Styx.

    The body of the Qingxu Sect puppet was pierced by Jianmu, and the soul crystal was looming.  Even if the mist sprayed by the black python turns into a layer of armor on the Qingxu Sect puppet, there are still some places that cannot be blocked, and the soul crystal inside can be seen spinning rapidly.  The rich red-black aura in the soul crystal began to disperse, as if the "Third Transformation of Infinite Hell" summoned by the puppet of Qingxu Sect required countless soul power. Even such a powerful soul crystal could barely support it.

    The body is like a flying crossbow, so fast that people are dazzled.  All kinds of changes seemed to have traveled through time and appeared in an instant, appearing in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The puppet of Qingxu Sect came out from the string.  Shoot towards the phoenix.

    Phoenix seemed to be there, the speed of the Qingxu Sect puppet was so fast that it could not react at all.  However, something shocking happened.  The phoenix that had been landing on the building turned out to be just a shadow. The overwhelming blow of the Qingxu Sect puppet only shattered, broke, and shot down the shadow.  Phoenix appeared behind the Qingxu Sect puppet at some unknown time, ignored the Qingxu Sect puppet, and pecked at the huge python entangled with Jianmu with its sharp beak.

    The flames rising from every feather made the phoenix look so powerful at this moment. After being nourished by the building wood, the color of the phoenix reborn from the fire became pure.  The red-white flame is enough to melt everything.  The flame of nothingness becomes physical.  Even if the sharp beak pecks at the black python, it is as sharp as the sharpest sword and spear in the world. Even if the black python is extremely condensed, the flames cannot purify the soul in it.  Just this sharp injury is enough to be fatal.

    The trees transformed by the machine¡¯s creations are also changing their forms.  The body made of unknown metal suddenly became extremely soft.  It was entangled with the thick python, as if the entire machine creation had turned into an extremely flexible withered vine, fighting hand-to-hand with the black python.  When they get entangled, no one can take any advantage.  It seemed like two strands of rope were entangled together, making a crunching sound as they entangled, as if the condensed soul of the black python was merging with the metal of the machine creation.

    Although the time was extremely short, the phoenix that emerged from nirvana after the little Qingluan was burned pecked the black python with great precision.  Every time the sharp beak touches the body of the black python and pecks into the body of the black python, which seems to be too tough to be damaged, a large piece of black "flesh" will be lifted up.  Although it has been condensed by the essence and blood of Qingxu Daozu, and is no longer as afraid of the flames around the reborn phoenix as it was at first, such direct contact still causes irreparable damage to the black python.

    ??The duel between warriors in the human world is the same, simple and directly violent.  The sword saw blood, and in the midst of the flying flesh and blood, he tasted the violent martial arts.  Everyone is already furious, not just the puppets of Qingxu Sect and the black giant python.  Even the machine creations and the phoenix have no elegance at all at this moment, simply and directly venting violence.  The mechanical creation and the black giant python were twisted together, reaching a simple balance with each other, and their power was in a stalemate.  But the phoenix flies around the "hemp rope" formed by the two, and the sharp beak transformed by the flames constantly leaves irreparable wounds on the black python, which is shocking to watch.

    Pieces of "flesh and blood" flew across the sky, burning in mid-air as they flew out, and falling down like countless meteors.  Breaking away from the black python's body and no longer being imprisoned by the black python, the phoenix's sharp beak turned into flames ignited the "flesh and blood" of philosophy, and this flame lasted for a long time.  In the flames, the soul of the victim, which had been compressed and condensed to the extreme, began to lose its ferociousness. It had no thoughts, no thoughts, no eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and mind. It had no color, sound, fragrance, or touch. It was freed from so many years of imprisonment in joy and turned into nothingness.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect spun sharply in mid-air, drawing an anxious arc, but the desperate attack could not touch half of the feathers of the phoenix that was reborn after Xiao Qingluan died.  The phoenix seemed to be a real divine creature, disdainful of ghosts and mortals, and concentrated on pecking the huge black python into pieces.

    At this time, although the Qingxu Sect puppet was flying in mid-air, it could not match the speed of the Phoenix reborn from the ashes.  Although it was already extremely fast, it looked extremely clumsy compared to Phoenix's nimble body.  The speed is getting faster and faster, turning into a red-white light and a red-black light spinning and flying next to the intertwined bodies of the machine creation and the black python, which are more brilliant than the fireworks during the Chinese New Year in Beijing.

    With each peck by the phoenix, a large wound would appear on the black python's body.  But after all, the black giant python is formed from the souls of injustice, and its self-healing ability is extremely powerful.  The red-black aura around the wound immediately filled the wound, quickly??fit.  But in this way, the black giant python became a little smaller.  The circles get smaller and smaller, and there is no way to reverse it.  As the giant python became smaller, the wooden structure created by the mechanism gained the upper hand, tightly entangled the black giant python, and even had time to attack the puppets of the Qingxu Sect.

    The situation changed again as the phoenix flew out of Xiao Qingluan's body.  This time, even the red-black aura trapped in Gao Feng's body was weakened.  Gao Feng watched the phoenix that seemed to be condensed from flames spread its wings and soar in the mid-air, and the souls of the Taoists who fell in the mid-air were all burned up. He stood in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, thoughtful.

    "Looking at the soaring phoenix reborn from the ashes, as the phoenix spreads its wings and dances, the red-white flames are burning, and neither the soul nor the red-black aura seems to be worth mentioning.  Even if the nearly invincible black python that was chasing him just now was weakening in circles under the attack of the phoenix, it was nothing to worry about.

    Gao Feng's spiritual power seemed to penetrate the flames around Phoenix. Through the gorgeous colors, the color of the flames reflected in the dark yellow innate Hunyuan Qi between Gao Feng's eyes. It was constantly changing, making Gao Feng's eyes look  There is something strange about it, not like a pair of human eyes, but a light that contains the most supreme rules between heaven and earth.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, has been fighting for countless years, wandering between life and death. Many strong men have been defeated by the war demon, which has made him famous as the sword master.  War Demon cannot reach this point just by relying on strength.  Observing the opponent during the battle, finding weaknesses and defeating them, after Gao Feng merged with the remaining soul of the Sword Master in the fairy mountain, his mind opened up and he keenly captured the powerful power surrounding the reborn Phoenix at this moment.  And how this power defeated the red and black aura.

    This is a rule, a rule that makes Qingxu Taoist afraid.  If the enemy is afraid, then naturally it is the way to win.

    Through the flames that became pure under the nourishment of Jianmu, Gao Feng felt that his gaze seemed to penetrate pieces of transparent crystal. The pure flames also decomposed into countless pieces in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  A kind of confusing but gorgeous colors, countless colors are dense and flying around the reborn phoenix.  The approaching red-black aura was quickly attached to countless colors. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that none of the colors attached to the soul that made up the red-black aura were the same.

    Different colors seem like a vast world, full of countless vitalities.  Under the influence of these colorful vitalities, the soul in the red-black aura began to slow down and turned into mottled colors.

    Then, the red-black breath will stop, and the soul will tremble and tremble.  I don't know whether it was excitement or fear, but in the burning flames, various subtle but profound changes occurred to Gao Feng.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in his eyes. Gao Feng did not think clearly about these changes in this moment.  However, Gao Feng seemed to have some understanding of how the Phoenix, reborn from the ashes, restrained the red-black aura and the overwhelming soul.

    The flames flew by, as if a loneliness was flying by. The little monkey who had been squatting on Gao Feng's shoulders became even more excited after seeing the flames.  A ball of sparks fell from mid-air, and the little monkey looked eager to try.  At this time, Gao Feng was carefully observing the suppression of the red-black aura by the phoenix transformed after Xiao Qingluan's death and rebirth. He was comprehending the rules of power and did not notice the changes in the little monkey.  Seeing that Gao Feng did not stop him, the little monkey became even more excited, waving his two little hands to catch the sparks that fell when the Phoenix soared.

    It¡¯s not just fun, but the little monkey feels that there is a very friendly atmosphere in the flames around the reborn phoenix.  Although the evil spirit in the silver power in the natural armor was a little afraid, the little monkey still started to stretch out his hands, wanting to touch the flame and feel the friendly atmosphere.

    After two battles in the Great Wasteland and the Qingxu Gate, the little monkey has grown up a bit.  But before the transformation, it was still not that big. The little monkey waved his arms, but he couldn't catch that little bit of pure flame.

    The flames were strong, and at the moment when the phoenix flew over Gao Feng's head, countless sparks fell.  The little monkey finally jumped up on Gao Feng's shoulder, and grabbed a little spark with his teeth and claws.  The spark fell into the little monkey's hand and began to become restless. It suddenly burned rapidly and turned into a scorching flame rising up in the little monkey's hand.

    The little monkey didn¡¯t expect such a change. Originally he was just very kind to this kind of flame and wanted to touch it.  Unexpectedly, as soon as I touched it, the flames would start burning on my body.  The silver power in the natural earth-yellow armor was thrown into the flames, just like throwing a pile of firewood into a forest fire. The sparks of fire spread all over the little monkey's body in the blink of an eye.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 721: Freedom and Burning

    This flame seems to burn from the inside out, and does not burn on the surface of the little monkey like ordinary flames.  At this time, Zhu Yan seemed to have turned into Zhu Yan bathing in fire, with flames rising in his body, purifying the impurities accumulated from his rapid growth.

    After a slight panic, the little monkey calmed down.  In the blink of an eye, the little monkey felt that he did not feel any pain, but instead felt a sense of joy flowing throughout his body.  The silvery and powerful light in the earthy yellow armor on his body was weakened, but it burned with the same flame as the Phoenix.  For Zhu Yan's resentful spirit, the flames of the phoenix did not purify it, but produced an unexpected change.  An invisible dark golden light appeared in the flames and in the silver power. It was the light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body.  The three different breaths reached a delicate balance in a short period of time, and merged into one and entered the body of the young Zhu Yan.

    The little monkey had no idea that the flame would "burrow" into its body. Although the flame was burning in the little monkey's body at the beginning, it had no idea about it and just thought it was ignited by the flames around the phoenix.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s body stagnated slightly in mid-air, inexplicably stopping in mid-air.  In just a short moment, the aura integrated into the little monkey's body seemed to have a much greater "nourishing" effect on the little monkey than the soul crystal. In the blink of an eye, the little monkey's body stopped in mid-air.  Suddenly increased, and then

    In the wilderness, Zhu Yan was stimulated by the Balrog, and blood burst out in his body. He exploded into dozens of little monkeys and continued to fight fiercely.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Zhu Yan absorbed the strange aura.  His body stagnated in mid-air, and an invisible sharp knife seemed to appear in his body, cutting Zhu Yan into countless parts.  Light flashed, and the color of this light was the same as the strange aura that Zhu Yan absorbed. It flickered in Zhu Yan's body, turning the growing Zhu Yan into countless small Zhu Yan again.

    Each one was exactly the same. They fell in mid-air and were more than ten feet tall. The violent emotions in their hearts became extremely calm, and they were immediately dispersed throughout the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  Defeat the gathered flesh puppets.  Gao Feng felt that the Zhu Yan who appeared at this time seemed different from the previous Zhu Yan.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in his eyes, and he soon discovered where the problem was.

    In the past, after the little monkey transformed, the violence in his natural blood filled his eyes, and he was extremely irritable.  Gao Feng still remembers being in the wilderness.  At that time, the little monkey was not very powerful.  When facing the confinement formation of the Nine Nether Demon Lord.  Zhu Yan's feet fell into the formation.  Zhu Yan, who did not want to be restrained, immediately blew himself up without waiting for Gao Feng to rescue him.  Such a ferocious beast received the baptism of fire from the side of the phoenix, and the change it produced was a calm and ferocious light in its eyes.  Such ferocity.  The calm ferocity is more frightening than the unprovoked cruelty before.  At this time, Zhu Yan seemed to have washed away the hidden dangers left in his body when Gao Feng was pulling the seedlings to encourage him. He was even more powerful, but he could use this power calmly and cruelly.

    Gao Feng was distracted and counted, there were a total of seventy-two Zhu Yan scattered throughout the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The long knife transformed from the soul of the enemy in his hand glowed with silver and menacing light, crisscrossing the black abyss.  Wherever Zhu Yan passed, whether they were flesh puppets, Taoist souls, or snake warriors, they were all easily crushed, and the pressure Zhang Zhijiang faced almost disappeared.  After the Qingxu Sect puppets cast the Infinite Hell, there was already less flesh and blood in the black abyss. Many flesh puppets were scattered by Zhu Yan as soon as they took shape, were broken again, and were swallowed by the resentful spirits in the silver power.

    Gao Feng only glanced at Zhu Yan and ignored the little monkey.  Whether it is a flesh and blood puppet or the soul of a Taoist descending from the sky, the little monkey's clone has enough advantages to face it.  There is no need for him to take care of himself here. What he has to face is the Qingxu Dao Ancestor hidden above the black clouds in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.

    The sky and the earth are already filled with the flames scattered between the soaring phoenix. Gao Feng is more interested in these scattered flames than the little monkey.  The power of rules hidden in the flames made Gao Feng understand something in his heart. Seeing Xiao Qingluan transform into a phoenix after bathing in the fire, the flames around him restrained both the wronged soul and the red-black aura released by Taoist Qingxu.  It was extremely obvious that Gao Feng's fingers were trembling slightly, as if he was drawing some runes.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect pounced several times, and the red and black aura on its arms formed strange shapes, but it could not touch the flying phoenix no matter what.  He flew out spells several times to attack the Phoenix, but before they could touch Phoenix's body, the spells were burned out by the flames.  Although Gao Feng saw that the Qingxu Sect puppet was still expressionless, he also knew that he was at the end of his rope.  If the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect does not change, he can only watch the black python turn into nothingness under the attack of the Phoenix.

    Several runes fell from the sky, and the falling momentum was very slow. They seemed to be lighter than goose feathers, and they were not as impatient as the various spells of Qingxu Daozu before.  These runes become extremely leisurely.??As if everything was expected, just following the steps is enough to catch Gao Feng, Phoenix, and all the creations in one go.

    The body of the Qingxu Sect puppet suddenly elongated, and several runes on its body echoed with the runes falling in mid-air. In an instant, the situation in the black abyss suddenly changed.  The runes falling in the air suddenly flashed with a red-black light and then disappeared. Even though the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in Gao Feng's eyes, he still couldn't see clearly where those runes went.  These runes seemed to have penetrated time and space, and instantly merged with the runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    No longer attacking the phoenix, nor the creations of the mechanism, the several runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet changed from dark to bright, from flickering to radiant.  The machine puppet broke away from the battle group, allowing the machine creation and the phoenix to attack the black giant python, then turned and ran straight to the place where the huge python appeared just now.  The ground of the black abyss there collapsed, and it was a mess. The cold earth air radiated from the collapsed ground, and the warm and humid southern black abyss felt a little cooler out of thin air.

    As the radiant Qingxu Sect Puppet plunged into the collapsed ground, the messy land with a radius of several miles began to distort, centered on the Qingxu Sect Puppet.  The countless cold air around him no longer slowly releases outwards.  Instead, they were attracted by the shimmering red-black runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet, which turned into countless whirlpools and gathered towards the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The situation changes suddenly, and the color of heaven and earth changes.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even felt that the laws of heaven and earth in the black abyss of the southern wilderness were suddenly loosened, and a strong aura, an aura that did not belong to the human world, was released from the Qingxu Sect puppet.  Before, whether it was the black aura or the red-black aura of Qingxu Sect, it was just the resentment of various creatures in the human world mixed with the blood evil aura. No matter how you say it, it cannot be separated from the realm of the human world.  And now.  Gao Feng felt that this breath seemed to surge out from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan.

    In the majestic demonic energy.  There was a faint roar of a huge and fierce monster.  It was as if the passage between heaven and earth had been opened by the metal puppet of the Qingxu Gate, and countless powerful monsters from the Nine Netherworld were gathering here. The powerful demonic energy became more and more powerful as time passed.

    This smell.  In the wilderness.  Gao Feng kept it in mind.  Could it be that Taoist Qingxu connected the Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness with the Yellow Spring of Jiuyou?  Gao Feng was a little confused.  Somewhat dazed.  Although he didn't believe it, the powerful demonic energy made Gao Feng unable to believe it.  How many years has the Nine Nether Demon Lord been using?  Only slightly changed the laws of heaven and earth.  And Taoist Qingxu directly changed the laws of heaven and earth to make such a large portal!  What kind of power is this!

    The power of the puppets of Qingxu Sect is not inferior to that of the Five Ultimates in the world. At this moment, standing in the poisonous swamp of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which is undergoing great changes, the whole body seems to be melting, melting into a portal that penetrates the laws of heaven and earth.

    Although the body made entirely of unknown metal has become broken in the previous fight, it is still strong.  Standing in the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the surrounding space was filled with mist, and the metal puppet of the Qingxu Gate in the center began to become blurry.  It seems that guiding such a huge passage, even the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect is as powerful as the five most powerful ones in the world, and it is all made of steel and iron, but it is still unbearable.

    Standing in the middle of the poisonous swamp, everything is in chaos.  Occasionally, snake warriors who are not completely dead twitch their bodies, showing no signs of life. Even the metal puppets of Qingxu Sect are lifeless. They stand as coldly as Tianzhu Mountain between the human world and the Nine Netherworld.  , looking indifferently at the countless corpses in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, looking at the phoenix and the machine creation condensed by the flames indifferently, like a god looking at the world, looking at the bells like ants.

    "Eternal hell, heaven and earth share the same sorrow!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect softly read eight words, resolutely and persistently.

    The light of the runes completely enveloped the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and the cold earth energy roared around the puppet of Qingxu Sect. Behind the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect, there was a thick arm of a monster stretched out, trying to  It's like using strength to climb out of this space passage.  The metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect, which is more than ten feet tall, looks so small, as if it doesn't feel anything, it just becomes indifferent and blurred, supporting the last and strongest change of "Eighteen Stations of the Styx: Infinite Hell"  big change.

    At this moment, the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect looks a bit tragic.

    The cold breath gradually turned into the demonic energy of the Nine Netherworld. The puppet body of Qingxu Sect seemed to turn into a mirror. It seemed like the "Mirror Reflection of the Eighteen Stations of Styx", but the demonic energy behind the mirror was  It penetrated directly through the mirror and echoed in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The puppet figure of Qingxu Sect became lighter and lighter, and the demonic energy surged more and more. Finally, it became a monstrous force, as if countless demonic energies were rushing to pour into the human world from the Nine Netherworld.  Many powerful monsters that Gao Feng had never seen loomed in the metal of Qingxu Gate.Behind the puppet, the aura was still a little weak, and it seemed that the passage was not wide. These powerful monsters did not dare to pass through directly and come to the human world and the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    Could it be that Gao Feng was shocked and angry!  What Qingxu Daozu did must have been premeditated.  But if you do this, what will you do in the future?  Is it going to become the Nine Netherworld?  Even become part of the River Styx!  Gao Feng shuddered at the thought of countless monsters running around in the world.

    The phoenix soaring in the mid-air felt the figure of Qingxu Sect gradually fade away, breaking the laws of heaven and earth, and connecting the path between the human world and the Nine Netherworld.  The strong aura of the Nine Netherworld seemed to be extremely annoying to the Phoenix. He no longer attacked the huge python, spread his wings and flew straight to the place where the laws of heaven and earth were loosened.

    Endless demonic energy is surging out, surging out like a fountain at the place where the puppets of Qingxu Sect faded and disappeared, and countless hideous and terrifying ghosts appeared in it.  With a strong and pure demonic energy, it filled the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  It seems that what Qingxu Daozu opened was not the passage between Jiuyou Huangquan and the human world, but directly attracted countless water from the Styx in the Styx River, as if it was about to flood the world.

    The phoenix spreads its wings and soars under the black clouds in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Every time its wings, which seem to be made of flames, flap, the demonic energy within a few tens of feet of the surrounding area is contaminated by the aura around the phoenix's wings, and is neutralized without any resistance.  Dissolve.  It seemed that the phoenix emerged from nirvana while Xiao Qingluan's body was burning, but it seemed that it was extremely easy, but with its own strength, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect performed the most powerful "Eighteen Stations of the Styx", "Infinite Hell, Heaven and Earth share the same sorrow"  Resist.  No matter how much demonic energy spurts out from the portal.  Soon it was completely resolved by Phoenix.

    Gao Feng is at this moment.  It¡¯s so crazy to watch!  At this time, the power shown by Phoenix was different from before. It was a power of rules.  In the face of this rule, even if a huge fountain of demonic energy surges out from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, it cannot escape the baptism of flames between the wings of the phoenix.

    The Phoenix at this time.  It seems to represent the supreme and powerful power between heaven and earth.  Even if the River Styx flows backwards.  It can't shake the phoenix that was reborn from the ashes.

    It seems that there is some understanding, it seems that there is some understanding.  The corner of Gao Feng's mouth gradually drew a beautiful arc, that kind of smile.  It was revealed unnaturally, as if he had some understanding of the power displayed by the reborn phoenix.  It also seemed that he had found a way to restrain the power that Qingxu Taozu used to confine himself, and everything became simpler.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi slowly began to burn around Gao Feng's body, and the dark golden flames circulated around Gao Feng.  The red-black prison that would shrink tightly once the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was used just now seemed to be unable to feel the change of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi at this moment, and was a little confused.

    The curve of the corner of Gao Feng's mouth raised a wonderful arc. Sure enough, this was the rule he understood.  The Phoenix relies on such rules to burn all the demonic energy, red-black aura, and soul into a huge python.  All of this is the power of rules, and all of this is a way of using power that I have never seen before.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi became more and more powerful, and the power in the body that had been suppressed for a long time began to burst out. The dark golden flames burned, along with the red and black imprisonment.

    Burning, the power of freedom spreads in Gao Feng, taking with him all the restraints and all the freedom that restrains him, he begins to burn.  The flames were so powerful that they were more powerful than Zhang Zhijiang burning his bloody murderous aura with all his strength, and even more brilliant than the light that burned in the poisonous swamp when the puppets of Qingxu Sect summoned the "Infinite Hell" for its final transformation.

    The entire Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness has been turned into a slaughterhouse that remains filthy during the countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has been turned into a prison filled with sorrow during countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has been turned into a tomb of miserable and wailing ghosts under the countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness, under the management of Qingxu Daozu for countless years, has turned into a ferocious hell where demons roam the streets.

    Here, there is no life.  Here, there is no hope.  Here, there is only painful struggle day after day, year after year, with no hope or way forward.  Countless wronged souls, no matter how strong or weak, no matter how deep their resentment is, are imprisoned in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, unable to see the light of day and unable to escape.

    Freedom, freedom, freedom!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi brought Gao Feng to realize that Xiao Qingluan was reborn in the burning flames after his death, and the power of rules carried by the nirvana phoenix.  That's freedom!

    Liberation, let all evil spirits, red and black gases, souls, and resentful spirits be freed!  get freedom!

    No matter what kind of wishes Qingxu Daozu came from, no matter what Qingxu Daozu came from,Such thoughts, in Gao Feng's opinion, are evil, incomparably evil!  The idea of ??building the power you gain on the price of countless souls sinking forever, even if you gain power, is only the most evil power.

    Purify!  freed!  free!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burned fiercely, and the red-black aura imprisoned by Qingxu Daozu on Gao Feng's body had turned into countless wronged souls at some point, either as quiet as a virgin, or as a brave and unyielding warrior on the battlefield, no matter what  What kind of wronged soul is freed from the power of Qingxu Daozu at this moment and shows its original appearance.  Burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    All senses, all the senses of the innocent soul are closed, and all they can experience is pure and incomparable joy.

    No eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body or mind, no color, sound, fragrance, touch, no vision, or even unconsciousness.  There is no ignorance, and there is no end of ignorance.  The yearning for freedom over the years overflows in the bodies of all the innocent souls.

    The soul of injustice is burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi!

    The obsession burns in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi!

    The pain is burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi!

    Burn!  combustion!  combustion!

    All the powerful souls, the souls refined by Qingxu Daozu were finally liberated at this moment, and got the freedom that they had been looking forward to all day long, so much so that resentment formed in their hearts.

    At this moment of freedom, the red-black aura burned in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, no longer showing off teeth and claws, no longer bullying and ruthless, just endless joy and endless well-being.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have any entanglements with the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Here, this hell I have lived in for countless years is just a life experience.  Burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, like a nirvana phoenix burning in the dark golden flame, gaining new life!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body burned firmly, gracefully and persistently. Even Gao Feng himself didn't feel anything, and he didn't feel that the power in his whole body had begun to burn.  Gao Feng was just immersed in a kind of joy like an innocent soul, immersed in the pursuit of power, rules, and freedom.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even forgot that he was in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and above his head was the huge formation arranged by Taoist Qingxu to restrain him.  Forgot the bloody fight between the machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect, the gorgeous fight between the huge python that appeared in the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness and the phoenix that was reborn from the ashes and nirvana, and the plot that the Qingxu Dao Ancestor had carefully planned for countless years.  layout.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even forgot about the fairy mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox, the soul possessed by the sword master Mr. Rui, and the palm on the top of the fairy mountain that carved the lines of mountains and rivers and carved destiny.  .

    At this moment, Gao Feng only felt power!  Feel the rules!  Feel free!  There is no longer any power to restrain himself. Such a feeling makes Gao Feng wander in the sky, letting the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burn in his body!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is like the waves of the sea, and Gao Feng seems to be a small boat in the sea.  After wandering for a long time, the tired boat just moaned in the boat, and the angry waves still flooded the sea.  At this moment, the majestic dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be beyond even Gao Feng's control, burning everything and burning all the ugliness in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.

    In less than a few breaths, countless runes fell from the sky.  Taoist Qingxu also felt Gao Feng's change. All these arrangements were made for Gao Feng. Thinking of all the situations, Taozu Qingxu had no choice but to make plans. Even if he had raised his own plans, Mr. Rui, Emperor Xia and even Bei  Once the sky and the sky arrive at the same time, there is enough power to defeat these old opponents who are also at the peak of their power.

    "However, even the Qingxu Taoist who has countless strategies cannot fully understand the secrets of heaven.

    At the beginning of the war, the emergence of machine-created objects made Qingxu Daozu feel embarrassed that the situation was beyond his control.  The powerful leader of the snake people, the ancient evil god of the snake people summoned after sacrifice, was defeated by Lu Wu without any surprise, without any suspense or chance.

    "Then the giant python appeared, and the Qingxu Sect puppet made by accumulating metals, treasures, and soul crystals that were rare in the world for countless years was also released.  Another accident happened. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox actually appeared with a trace of soul, and used its supreme magic power to transform the space. It pulled the seven Qingxu Sect puppets into the transformed space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Beidan Liantian's  The spirit and five intact machine creations were fighting.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 721: Freedom and Burning (6,000 words)

    This flame seems to burn from the inside out, and does not burn on the surface of the little monkey like ordinary flames.  At this time, Zhu Yan seemed to have turned into Zhu Yan bathing in fire, with flames rising in his body, purifying the impurities accumulated from his rapid growth.

    After a slight panic, the little monkey calmed down.  In the blink of an eye, the little monkey felt that he did not feel any pain, but instead felt a sense of joy flowing throughout his body.  The silvery and powerful light in the earthy yellow armor on his body was weakened, but it burned with the same flame as the Phoenix.  For Zhu Yan's resentful spirit, the flames of the phoenix did not purify it, but produced an unexpected change.  An invisible dark golden light appeared in the flames and in the silver power. It was the light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body.  The three different breaths reached a delicate balance in a short period of time, and merged into one and entered the body of the young Zhu Yan.

    The little monkey had no idea that the flame would "burrow" into its body. Although the flame was burning in the little monkey's body at the beginning, it had no idea about it and just thought it was ignited by the flames around the phoenix.

    Zhu Yan¡¯s body stagnated slightly in mid-air, inexplicably stopping in mid-air.  In just a short moment, the aura integrated into the little monkey's body seemed to have a much greater "nourishing" effect on the little monkey than the soul crystal. In the blink of an eye, the little monkey's body stopped in mid-air.  Suddenly increased, and then

    In the wilderness, Zhu Yan was stimulated by the Balrog, and blood burst out in his body. He exploded into dozens of little monkeys and continued to fight fiercely.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, after Zhu Yan absorbed the strange aura, his body stagnated in mid-air. An invisible sharp knife seemed to appear in his body, cutting Zhu Yan into countless parts.  Light flashed, and the color of this light was the same as the strange aura that Zhu Yan absorbed. It flickered in Zhu Yan's body, turning the growing Zhu Yan into countless small Zhu Yan again.

    Each one was exactly the same. They fell in mid-air and were more than ten feet tall. The violent emotions in their hearts became extremely calm, and they were immediately dispersed throughout the black abyss of the southern wasteland, defeating the flesh and blood puppets that had gathered together.  Gao Feng felt that the Zhu Yan who appeared at this time seemed different from the previous Zhu Yan. The innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes flashed with dark golden light, and he soon discovered where the problem was.

    In the past, after the little monkey transformed, the violence in his natural blood filled his eyes, and he was extremely irritable.  Gao Feng still remembered that in the wilderness, the little monkey was not very powerful at that time. When facing the confinement formation of the Nine Nether Demon Lord, Zhu Yan fell into the formation with both feet.  Zhu Yan, who did not want to be restrained, immediately blew himself up without waiting for Gao Feng to rescue him.  Such a ferocious beast received the baptism of fire from the side of the phoenix, and the change it produced was a calm and ferocious light in its eyes.  This kind of ferocity, calm ferocity, is more frightening than the previous unprovoked cruelty.  At this time, Zhu Yan seemed to have washed away the hidden dangers left in his body when Gao Feng was pulling the seedlings to encourage him. He was even more powerful, but he could use this power calmly and cruelly.

    Gao Feng was distracted and counted, there were a total of seventy-two Zhu Yan scattered throughout the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The long knife transformed from the soul of the enemy in his hand glowed with silver and menacing light, crisscrossing the black abyss.  Wherever Zhu Yan passed, whether they were flesh puppets, Taoist souls, or snake warriors, they were all easily crushed, and the pressure Zhang Zhijiang faced almost disappeared.  After the Qingxu Sect puppets cast the Infinite Hell, there was already less flesh and blood in the black abyss. Many flesh puppets were scattered by Zhu Yan as soon as they took shape, were broken again, and were swallowed by the resentful spirits in the silver power.

    Gao Feng only glanced at Zhu Yan and ignored the little monkey.  Whether it is a flesh and blood puppet or the soul of a Taoist descending from the sky, the little monkey's clone has enough advantages to face it.  There is no need for him to take care of himself here. What he has to face is the Qingxu Dao Ancestor hidden above the black clouds in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.

    The sky and the earth are already filled with the flames scattered between the soaring phoenix. Gao Feng is more interested in these scattered flames than the little monkey.  The power of rules hidden in the flames made Gao Feng understand something in his heart. Seeing Xiao Qingluan transform into a phoenix after bathing in the fire, the flames around him restrained both the wronged soul and the red-black aura released by Taoist Qingxu.  It was extremely obvious that Gao Feng's fingers were trembling slightly, as if he was drawing some runes.

    The puppet of Qingxu Sect pounced several times, and the red and black aura on its arms formed strange shapes, but it could not touch the flying phoenix no matter what.  He flew out spells several times to attack the Phoenix, but before they could touch Phoenix's body, the spells were burned out by the flames.  Although Gao Feng saw that the Qingxu Sect puppet was still expressionless, he also knew that he was at the end of his rope.  If the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect does not change, he can only watch the black python turn into nothingness under the attack of the Phoenix.

    Several runes fell from the sky, and the falling momentum was very slow. They seemed to be lighter than goose feathers, and they were not as impatient as the various spells of Qingxu Daozu before.  These runes become extremely leisurely.??As if everything was expected, just following the steps is enough to catch Gao Feng, Phoenix, and all the creations in one go.

    The body of the Qingxu Sect puppet suddenly elongated, and several runes on its body echoed with the runes falling in mid-air. In an instant, the situation in the black abyss suddenly changed.  The runes falling in the air suddenly flashed with a red-black light and then disappeared. Even though the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in Gao Feng's eyes, he still couldn't see clearly where those runes went.  These runes seemed to have penetrated time and space, and instantly merged with the runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    No longer attacking the phoenix, nor the creations of the mechanism, the several runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet changed from dark to bright, from flickering to radiant.  The machine puppet broke away from the battle group, allowing the machine creation and the phoenix to attack the black giant python, then turned and ran straight to the place where the huge python appeared just now.  The ground of the black abyss there collapsed, and it was a mess. The cold earth air radiated from the collapsed ground, and the warm and humid southern black abyss felt a little cooler out of thin air.

    As the radiant Qingxu Sect Puppet plunged into the collapsed ground, the messy land with a radius of several miles began to distort, centered on the Qingxu Sect Puppet.  The countless cold air around them no longer slowly releases outwards, but is attracted by the shimmering red-black rays of runes on the Qingxu Sect puppet, turning into countless whirlpools and gathering towards the Qingxu Sect puppet.

    The situation changes suddenly, and the color of heaven and earth changes.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even felt that the laws of heaven and earth in the black abyss of the southern wilderness were suddenly loosened, and a strong aura, an aura that did not belong to the human world, was released from the Qingxu Sect puppet.  Before, whether it was the black aura or the red-black aura of Qingxu Sect, it was just the resentment of various creatures in the human world mixed with the blood evil aura. No matter how you say it, it cannot be separated from the realm of the human world.  But now, Gao Feng felt as if this breath was surging out from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan.

    Amidst the majestic demonic energy, there was a vague roar of a huge and fierce monster.  It was as if the passage between heaven and earth had been opened by the metal puppet of the Qingxu Gate, and countless powerful monsters from the Nine Netherworld were gathering here. The powerful demonic energy became more and more powerful as time passed.

    Gao Feng kept this aura in his heart in the wilderness.  Could it be that Taoist Qingxu connected the Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness with the Yellow Spring of Jiuyou?  Gao Feng was a little confused and in a trance.  Although he didn't believe it, the powerful demonic energy made Gao Feng unable to believe it.  It took the Nine Nether Demon Lord many years to slightly change the laws of heaven and earth.  And Taoist Qingxu directly changed the laws of heaven and earth to make such a large portal!  What kind of power is this!

    The power of the puppets of Qingxu Sect is not inferior to that of the Five Ultimates in the world. At this moment, standing in the poisonous swamp of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which is undergoing great changes, the whole body seems to be melting, melting into a portal that penetrates the laws of heaven and earth.

    Although the body made entirely of unknown metal has become broken in the previous fight, it is still strong.  Standing in the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the surrounding space was filled with mist, and the metal puppet of the Qingxu Gate in the center began to become blurry.  It seems that guiding such a huge passage, even the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect is as powerful as the five most powerful ones in the world, and it is all made of steel and iron, but it is still unbearable.

    Standing in the middle of the poisonous swamp, everything is in chaos.  Occasionally, snake warriors who are not completely dead twitch their bodies, showing no signs of life. Even the metal puppets of Qingxu Sect are lifeless. They stand as coldly as Tianzhu Mountain between the human world and the Nine Netherworld.  , looking indifferently at the countless corpses in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, looking at the phoenix and the machine creation condensed by the flames indifferently, like a god looking at the world, looking at the bells like ants.

    "Eternal hell, heaven and earth share the same sorrow!" The puppet of Qingxu Sect softly read eight words, resolutely and persistently.

    The light of the runes completely enveloped the body of the puppet of Qingxu Sect, and the cold earth energy roared around the puppet of Qingxu Sect. Behind the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect, there was a thick arm of a monster stretched out, trying to  It's like using strength to climb out of this space passage.  The metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect, which is more than ten feet tall, looks so small, as if it doesn't feel anything, it just becomes indifferent and blurred, supporting the last and strongest change of "Eighteen Stations of the Styx: Infinite Hell"  big change.

    At this moment, the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect looks a bit tragic.

    The cold breath gradually turned into the demonic energy of the Nine Netherworld. The puppet body of Qingxu Sect seemed to turn into a mirror. It seemed like the "Mirror Reflection of the Eighteen Stations of Styx", but the demonic energy behind the mirror was  It penetrated directly through the mirror and echoed in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The puppet figure of Qingxu Sect became lighter and lighter, and the demonic energy surged more and more. Finally, it became a monstrous force, as if countless demonic energies were rushing to pour into the human world from the Nine Netherworld.  Many powerful monsters that Gao Feng had never seen loomed in the metal of Qingxu Gate.Behind the puppet, the aura was still a little weak, and it seemed that the passage was not wide. These powerful monsters did not dare to pass through directly and come to the human world and the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    Could it be that Gao Feng was shocked and angry!  What Qingxu Daozu did must have been premeditated.  But if you do this, what will you do in the future?  Is it going to become the Nine Netherworld?  Even become part of the River Styx!  Gao Feng shuddered at the thought of countless monsters running around in the world.

    The phoenix soaring in the mid-air felt the figure of Qingxu Sect gradually fade away, breaking the laws of heaven and earth, and connecting the path between the human world and the Nine Netherworld.  The strong aura of the Nine Netherworld seemed to be extremely annoying to the Phoenix. He no longer attacked the huge python, spread his wings and flew straight to the place where the laws of heaven and earth were loosened.

    Endless demonic energy is surging out. The place where the puppets of Qingxu Sect faded and disappeared seemed to surge out like a fountain. Countless ferocious souls appeared in it, carrying rich and pure demonic energy.  Filled with the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  It seems that what Qingxu Daozu opened was not the passage between Jiuyou Huangquan and the human world, but directly attracted countless water from the Styx in the Styx River, as if it was about to flood the world.

    The phoenix spreads its wings and soars under the black clouds in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Every time its wings, which seem to be made of flames, flap, the demonic energy within a few tens of feet of the surrounding area is contaminated by the aura around the phoenix's wings, and is neutralized without any resistance.  Dissolve.  It seemed that the phoenix emerged from nirvana while Xiao Qingluan's body was burning, but it seemed that it was extremely easy, but with its own strength, the puppets of the Qingxu Sect performed the most powerful "Eighteen Stations of the Styx", "Infinite Hell, Heaven and Earth share the same sorrow"  Resist.  No matter how much demonic energy spurts out from the portal, it will be completely resolved by the Phoenix.

    At this moment, Gao Feng was looking crazy!  At this time, the power shown by Phoenix was different from before. It was a power of rules.  In the face of this rule, even if a huge fountain of demonic energy surges out from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan, it cannot escape the baptism of flames between the wings of the phoenix.

    The Phoenix at this time seems to represent the highest and most powerful power between heaven and earth. Even if the River Styx flows backwards, it cannot shake the Phoenix reborn from the ashes.

    It seems that there is some understanding, it seems that there is some understanding.  A beautiful arc gradually formed at the corner of Gao Feng's mouth. The smile was unnatural, as if he had some understanding of the power displayed by the reborn phoenix.  It also seemed that he had found a way to restrain the power that Qingxu Taozu used to confine himself, and everything became simpler.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi slowly began to burn around Gao Feng's body, and the dark golden flames circulated around Gao Feng.  The red-black prison that would shrink tightly once the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi was used just now seemed to be unable to feel the change of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi at this moment, and was a little confused.

    The curve of the corner of Gao Feng's mouth raised a wonderful arc. Sure enough, this was the rule he understood.  The Phoenix relies on such rules to burn all the demonic energy, red-black aura, and soul into a huge python.  All of this is the power of rules, and all of this is a way of using power that I have never seen before.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi became more and more powerful, and the power in the body that had been suppressed for a long time began to burst out. The dark golden flames burned, along with the red and black imprisonment.

    Burning, the power of freedom spreads in Gao Feng, taking with him all the restraints and all the freedom that restrains him, he begins to burn.  The flames were so powerful that they were more powerful than Zhang Zhijiang burning his bloody murderous aura with all his strength, and even more brilliant than the light that burned in the poisonous swamp when the puppets of Qingxu Sect summoned the "Infinite Hell" for its final transformation.

    The entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has been turned into a slaughterhouse filled with filthy blood and pus during countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has been turned into a prison filled with sorrow during countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss has been turned into a tomb of miserable and wailing ghosts under the countless years of management by Qingxu Daozu.

    The entire Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness, under the management of Qingxu Daozu for countless years, has turned into a ferocious hell where demons roam the streets.

    Here, there is no life.  Here, there is no hope.  Here, there is only painful struggle day after day, year after year, with no hope or way forward.  Countless wronged souls, no matter how strong or weak, no matter how deep their resentment is, are imprisoned in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, unable to see the light of day and unable to escape.

    Freedom, freedom, freedom!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi brought Gao Feng to realize that Xiao Qingluan was reborn in the burning flames after his death, and the power of rules carried by the nirvana phoenix.  That's freedom!

    Liberation, let all evil spirits, red and black gases, souls, and resentful spirits be freed!  get freedom!

    No matter what kind of wishes Qingxu Daozu came from, no matter what Qingxu Daozu came fromAll thoughts, in Gao Feng's opinion, are evil, incomparably evil!  The idea of ??building the power you gain on the price of countless souls sinking forever, even if you gain power, is only the most evil power.

    Purify!  freed!  free!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burned fiercely, and the red-black aura imprisoned by Qingxu Daozu on Gao Feng's body had turned into countless wronged souls at some point, either as quiet as a virgin, or as a brave and unyielding warrior on the battlefield, no matter what  What kind of wronged soul is freed from the power of Qingxu Daozu at this moment and shows its original appearance.  Burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    All senses, all the senses of the innocent soul are closed, and all they can experience is pure and incomparable joy.

    No eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body or mind, no color, sound, fragrance, touch, no vision, or even unconsciousness.  There is no ignorance, and there is no end of ignorance.  The yearning for freedom over the years overflows in the bodies of all the innocent souls.

    The soul of injustice is burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi!

    The obsession burns in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi!

    The pain is burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi!

    Burn!  combustion!  combustion!

    All the powerful souls, the souls refined by Qingxu Daozu were finally liberated at this moment, and got the freedom that they had been looking forward to all day long, so much so that resentment formed in their hearts.

    At this moment of freedom, the red-black aura burned in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, no longer showing off teeth and claws, no longer bullying and ruthless, just endless joy and endless well-being.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have any entanglements with the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Here, this hell I have lived in for countless years is just a life experience.  Burning in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, like a nirvana phoenix burning in the dark golden flame, gaining new life!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body burned firmly, gracefully and persistently. Even Gao Feng himself didn't feel anything, and he didn't feel that the power in his whole body had begun to burn.  Gao Feng was just immersed in a kind of joy like an innocent soul, immersed in the pursuit of power, rules, and freedom.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even forgot that he was in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and above his head was the huge formation arranged by Taoist Qingxu to restrain him.  Forgot the bloody fight between the machine creations and the puppets of the Qingxu Sect, the gorgeous fight between the huge python that appeared in the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness and the phoenix that was reborn from the ashes and nirvana, and the plot that the Qingxu Dao Ancestor had carefully planned for countless years.  layout.

    At this moment, Gao Feng even forgot about the fairy mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox, the soul possessed by the sword master Mr. Rui, and the palm on the top of the fairy mountain that carved the lines of mountains and rivers and carved destiny.  .

    At this moment, Gao Feng only felt power!  Feel the rules!  Feel free!  There is no longer any power to restrain himself. Such a feeling makes Gao Feng wander in the sky, letting the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burn in his body!

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is like the waves of the sea, and Gao Feng seems to be a small boat in the sea.  After wandering for a long time, the tired boat just moaned in the boat, and the angry waves still flooded the sea.  At this moment, the majestic dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi seemed to be beyond even Gao Feng's control, burning everything and burning all the ugliness in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.

    In less than a few breaths, countless runes fell from the sky.  Taoist Qingxu also felt Gao Feng's change. All these arrangements were made for Gao Feng. Thinking of all the situations, Taozu Qingxu had no choice but to make plans. Even if he had raised his own plans, Mr. Rui, Emperor Xia and even Bei  Emperor Snow arrived at the same time, and it had enough power to defeat these old opponents who were also at the peak of their power.

    "However, even the Qingxu Taoist who has countless strategies cannot fully understand the secrets of heaven.

    At the beginning of the war, the emergence of machine-created objects made Qingxu Daozu feel embarrassed that the situation was beyond his control.  The powerful leader of the snake people, the ancient evil god of the snake people summoned after sacrifice, was defeated by Lu Wu without any surprise, without any suspense or chance.

    "Then the giant python appeared, and the Qingxu Sect puppet made by accumulating metals, treasures, and soul crystals that were rare in the world for countless years was also released.  Another accident happened. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox actually appeared with a trace of soul. It transformed into a space with its supreme magic power, and pulled the seven Qingxu Sect puppets into the transformed space of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. They fought with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Beidi Xueliantian  The soul and five intact machine creations are fighting together.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 722: Fast Entry

    Although both sides still suffer losses, the puppet after reuniting is not as powerful as before, always missing something at the most critical moment.  One wrong step, one wrong step after another, especially when a Qingluan appeared in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Qingxu Daozu felt that everything had exceeded his calculations.

    ¡°Could it be that the boy named Gao Feng was an unexpected thing?  His own fortune-telling couldn't predict his fate?  Even his own calculations are completely opposite?  Qingxu Daozu's Taoist mind, which he had practiced for countless years, began to feel a little dazed. He originally had the wisdom pearl in hand to perfect the formation over the black abyss of the southern wasteland, but he had to complete it in a hurry because he didn't know what would happen next.  The little Qingluan, who was still young, was said to have restraint on his soul, which made Qingxu Daozu dare not ignore it.

    However, even if he took it seriously, Xiao Qingluan still died without hesitation.  The flame burned, the phoenix was reborn from the ashes, became powerful and elegant after nirvana, and casually burned so many years of hard work!  Qingxu Daozu was ignited by anger, but he became more cautious. He had exceeded his own prediction. What else would happen in the future?  Looking at Gao Feng's figure, looking down from a high position, Gao Feng seemed to be just an ant, but he couldn't capture the traces of his life at all.

    Many years ago, when we met, Gao Feng was just a monk in the Xuan Realm.  However, in that earth-shattering fight, both the sword master Mr. Rui and the peerless demon had a favorable view of this boy, and he knew that there must be something called luck in Gao Feng.  When Gao Feng disappeared inexplicably, he secretly felt that sooner or later he would meet again.

    When a strange fate once again linked him with the boy named Gao Feng, Taoist Qingxu knew clearly that his life span was over and that no matter how hard he tried, he would pass away.  However, the appearance of Gao Feng ignited a glimmer of hope in his heart. Is this really his luck?

    Seeing the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi begin to burn in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Gao Feng, who was already only a sliver lower than himself, actually broke through the confinement of the aura that had been condensed for countless years, and after being oppressed to the extreme  , after realizing that the reborn Phoenix showed the rules of freedom, it began to break through!

    No matter what, Qingxu Daozu calmed down and began to treat Gao Feng as an opponent who could be compared with himself.

    Zhang Zhijiang stood in the sea of ??blood in the Infernal Hell, with blood and murderous intent flying on the simple knife in his hand.  Fighting here doesn't seem to consume any of your own strength at all.  Zhang Zhijiang also knew that he could not get involved in the fight between the puppets of the Qingxu Sect, the mechanical creations, or the fight between the phoenix and the huge python.  When I was in the Dragon Realm, I thought that the strongest people in the world were just like this, and the idea that I could dominate the world now seems as funny as a frog in a well.

    All he could do was to stand in front of Gao Feng and kill the souls of the flesh puppets and Taoists who were approaching.  Although he had advanced to the peak of the Xuan Realm, he was still so powerless in such a battle, and Zhang Zhijiang felt a little bitter in his mouth.

    Zhang Zhijiang also knew that such scenes and fierce battles were rare in the world.  But beside Gao Feng, I don't know whether it was luck or misfortune. Every time there was such a fierce battle where strong men gathered, and every time there was death.  I don¡¯t know if I can escape death this time or if I can come back alive.

    Zhu Yan transformed into seventy-two Zhu Yans of the same size, slashing and slashing all around.  The pressure on Zhang Zhijiang became less and less, and he was even a little bored.  At this moment, Zhang Zhijiang suddenly felt that the bloody murderous aura in his body seemed to be burning out of his control.

    I was shocked. It turned out that I had been accumulating strength. When the moment came, I would rather self-destruct to find a glimmer of life for Gao Feng.  But why did the bloody murderous aura in his body go out of control and start to burn?  Could it be that there is a strong person in the Qingxu Sect who can control the breath in his body and directly detonate his bloody murderous aura?

    " Then Zhang Zhijiang suddenly discovered that it was the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi that caused all kinds of changes in him.  The dark golden light entered his body and merged with the bloody murderous aura.  The bloody murderous aura began to burn and boil precisely because of the dark golden light emanating from Gao Feng's body.  Because of this, Zhang Zhijiang calmed down and allowed the bloody and murderous aura to boil in his body. He allowed the bloody and murderous aura to burn in his body.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi is dissolved in the bloody murderous aura. The bloody murderous aura in Zhang Zhijiang, who originally relied on killing to accumulate murderous aura, seems to be flying freely at this moment, and is beginning to be unconstrained by Zhang Zhijiang.

    But only for a moment, the bloody and murderous aura burned around Zhang Zhijiang, the power burst out, but it was faintly restrained.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was warm and warm, like the warm sun in winter, making Zhang Zhijiang's blood feel extremely comfortable.  Originally standing on the threshold of the holy realm, the insurmountable mountain turned into a hill. Zhang Zhijiang felt that he could enter by just lifting his feet.??This feeling is extremely strange, but it makes Zhang Zhijiang feel elated.

    Are you going to break through?  Zhang Zhijiang suddenly felt a little incredible.  I didn't know how big the difference was between the Xuan Realm and the Saint Realm before, but with the help of Gao Feng, after I stood at the peak of the Xuan Realm and realized the power of life, the tower that stood between the Xuan Realm and the Saint Realm  The invisible mountain made Zhang Zhijiang feel that it was insurmountable in his life.

    Thinking about it, even if he is the Hong family's royal bloodline that gathers all the luck in the world, Prince Qin and Prince Qin still can't reach the peak of the Xuan Realm after decades, let alone the Holy Realm. Even he is not as good as himself, and he has never touched that level yet.  pass.  Zhang Zhijiang once thought, would this be the end of his life?  However, the once unreachable mountain suddenly turned into a smooth road. This feeling made Zhang Zhijiang suddenly feel at a loss.

    At that time, he was forced by Emperor Xia Huang Ren, and after seeing the true power of the world, he followed Gao Feng into the North.  At that time, Zhang Zhijiang did not expect that he would have such an opportunity. He would make breakthroughs again and again. He would surprise himself again and again after thinking that he could not reach the next level.  What about this time?  Will he really enter the holy realm?

    Under this sudden change, General Xue was stunned and didn't know what to do.  Immediately, the murderous aura in his body began to explode, as if he was in a fierce battle with equal strength and no one could take a step back.  In the end, the flag was broken, the gunpowder smoke was mixed with the baptism of blood and fire, and the corpses spread overwhelmingly. Everywhere you looked, you could see the bloody murderous spirit and the heroic spirit of never retreating.

    All the breath poured into Zhang Zhijiang's body, forced by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. Zhang Zhijiang could even hear the crackling sound of the bloody murderous aura burning behind him in a trance.  It poured in like the Yangtze River, instantly filling up the insurmountable ravine between the profound realm and the holy realm.  Zhang Zhijiang knew that at this moment, in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the grievance souls accumulated by Qingxu Dao Ancestor for countless years seemed to have vanished into nothingness in the phoenix flames after Nirvana, but the cruel and bloody aura in the grievance souls remained.  It happened that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was sent into his body.

    From ancient times to the present, Zhang Zhijiang has walked a path that others have never walked before, but he has also encountered opportunities that others have never encountered.  Breaking through the situation, breaking through the situation without any suspense, is simple and easy.  Zhang Zhijiang held the sword diagonally in his hand, carried it behind his back, and walked slowly towards the black python entangled with the machine creation.  Zhang Zhijiang vaguely felt that in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the thing that could make him one step closer was the giant black python that even Gao Feng could not resist.

    When it comes to finding wealth amidst danger, Zhang Zhijiang never lacks the courage to fight hard.  Especially when you have just arrived at the holy realm, the bloody and murderous holy realm!  Zhang Zhijiang's beard and hair were tangled, and the majestic bloody murderous aura on his body was blooming wantonly. Walking in the sea of ??blood was better than strolling in the courtyard.  If Gao Feng didn't seize the opportunity he had fought for, would he still be waiting for a while to be slaughtered?

    Zhang Zhijiang looked sideways at Gao Feng and saw the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning around Gao Feng. He rushed straight into the air and had mixed feelings in his heart.  The scene of meeting Gao Feng for the first time near Tianzhu Mountain outside Zhongjing City is still vivid in my mind. Who could have imagined that a boy from a branch of the Gao family could reach this point in such a short period of time?  Even everyone who follows him can get enough benefits, just like himself.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi rippled around Gao Feng. Yuexiang was wrapped in the dark golden light. The already exhausted Zhenqi entered the body with the dark golden light, relying on the rune formation on the Yuan Jing to absorb a small amount of heaven and earth.  Yuexiang, who was barely able to maintain her vitality, suddenly felt that the true energy in her body began to recover rapidly, until it was overflowing and began to overflow outwards.

    How is this going?  Yuexiang felt the warm comfort of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, as if she was in Gao Feng's arms. The mountain-like arms hugged her tightly, making her feel at ease. No matter what she had to face, she could walk out calmly.  Each step.

    Looking at the figure of the little lover in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, my heart felt warm.  Ever since she entered the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness and fought fierce battles one after another, Yuexiang has been feeling bad, and she should be doomed today.  However, Yuexiang doesn't care if she can die with Gao Feng.  She struggled to hold on, but she was somewhat unwilling to do so. Yuexiang had no extravagant hope that any miracle would happen this time.

    As the red and black restrained aura on Gao Feng's body became more and more intense, and his power became weaker and weaker, Yuexiang also knew that everything she thought about was happening, and her heart became much calmer.  However, a raging fire burned on Xiao Qingluan's body, and the Phoenix was reborn from nirvana. Gao Feng's body seemed to be burning with the same flames as the Phoenix's body, but the color was still dark gold.  Yuexiang noticed it, but had no idea, and her mind went blank.

    Yuexiang, who has faced death calmly, never thought that there would be a glimmer of life in the place where Taoist Qingxu had arranged for countless years.  Looking at the huge python, looking at the powerful mechanismThe creature, looking at the phoenix soaring in the sky, looking at the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate opening the Styx and causing the Styx to flow backwards, all of which left Yuexiang stunned.  The snake woman who appeared at the beginning was already so powerful that Yuexiang could not accept it. Who knew that the strong men who appeared later were stronger than the other, and the scene she saw was so magnificent that she could not even imagine it.

    The mountains and rivers collapsed and the rivers flowed backwards.  The warm and moist soil in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness can no longer see its original appearance, and the huge poisonous swamp has also disappeared, turning into a mess, obscured by the surging demonic energy of the Styx River.  All this made Yuexiang feel a little dazed, and she thought it was just a dream.  With such a powerful force, if Gao Feng hadn't been standing in front of her, Yuexiang would have collapsed to the ground and given up resistance.

    When the dark golden breath pours into the body, power begins to flow freely, and the body involuntarily returns to its original shape.  A fiery red eight-tailed spirit fox stood behind Gao Feng. The eight-tailed fox behind him was much thicker than before, furry and indescribably cute.  The eight-tailed spirit fox was a little confused and still didn't know what was going on.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flows in the red hair, making it look extremely gorgeous.

    Yue Xiang calmed down slightly, and suddenly knew that she had become the prototype, the form of the eight-tailed spirit fox. The power in her body quickly repaired the injured and depleted meridians. The vigorous vitality allowed Yuexiang, who had just reached the realm of the eight-tailed spirit fox, to climb up again.  .  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is filled with countless vitality, and it is as full as spring in Yuexiang's body, impacting the world between heaven and man.

    When Hu Jiu, the nine-tailed celestial fox in the fairy mountain, was young, he had impacted the nine-tailed realm countless times.  Gao Feng had seen the Nine-tailed Sky Fox in the big city on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain wandering around the world with the young Northern Emperor Xue Liantian, traveling all over the world, challenging the strongest in the world.  The purpose was to reach the realm of the Nine-Tails between life and death, but no matter how talented the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox was at that time, or how he searched for all the means in the world, there was no way to surpass the realm of the Eight-Tails and reach the Nine-Tails.  Because there can only be one nine-tailed fox in the world.

    Yuexiang knew this. It had been hundreds of years since the clan leader reached the eight-tailed realm, but he could not reach the nine-tailed realm, so Yuexiang never thought that he might become a nine-tailed fox.  Even if he was possessed by a breath of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox at the Qingxu Gate and felt the realm of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, he still had no extravagant hopes of becoming a Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    That is just a legend, it is the glory of the Fox Clan, and the guarantee that the Fox Clan can occupy a strong position in the North.  Even though the nine-tailed sky fox has not appeared in the world for hundreds of years, no one still dares to provoke the fox clan easily.  The nine-tailed sky fox, whether present or absent, protects the continued inheritance of the fox clan.

    Yuexiang has never thought about it. Even imagining it seems to be blasphemy against the nine-tailed fox.  He never even thought that one day he would reach the peak of Eight-Tails.  It was a strange feeling, one I had never felt or imagined before.

    With the rapid increase in strength, regardless of all laws, Yuexiang, who had just reached the eight-tailed realm in the Qingxu Gate Mountain Gate, felt the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi impacting the nine-tailed realm in her body in the blink of an eye!  Nine-tailed fox!  The legendary nine-tailed fox!

    The nine-tailed sky fox still had a little breath of power left in his body, but it was these breaths that allowed the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi to find the source of a breakthrough. It changed in countless ways, but in the end it was still captured by an invisible force.  The power blocked it and stayed at the peak of the Eight-Tails.  At this time, Yuexiang mobilized the power in her body at will, and the surging power silently let Yuexiang know that she was already stronger than the clan leader in Qingqiu Gorge, and even if there was no world, there would only be one nine-tailed fox.  Restraint, at this moment, he has turned into a nine-tailed fox.

    These are the changes brought to me by the power of dark golden light!  Yuexiang looked tenderly at Gao Feng who was soaring into the sky, watching the flames of dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning around Gao Feng, watching the restraints of the red and black aura have collapsed, she was still filled with joy as she advanced to the Eight-Tails  The peak is more intense.

    The black wolf was wrapped in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi and did not move.  Hei Lang's experience is different from that of Yue Xiang and Zhang Zhijiang. Hei Lang was a little guy brought out from the fairy mountain by Gao Feng.  Coupled with the aura from Beidi Xuelian Tianlang's hair entering the body, the black wolf's intelligence was greatly enhanced at this time, and he was stronger and smarter than ordinary monsters.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi surged in, and Hei Lang looked at Gao Feng's back with a strange look.  All the experiences of the past and present life flooded into my heart with the dark golden light.  Hei Lang knew about the past, but he didn't have any hatred at all. He just sighed at Gao Feng's strength after his breakthrough.  Feeling the aura of Beidi Xueliantian on the wolf's hair, Hei Lang keenly discovered that Gao Feng at this time seemed to be less willing to give in than Beidi Xueliantian.

    "This kid Hei Lang murmured to himself, seemingly not caring about how far he would enter the country, but lamenting that Gao Feng had made such a great progress all the way from a penniless white man to entering the country.Once you reach the holy realm, you will reach the level of the five absolute masters in the world.

    Hei Lang shook his long hair, not paying much attention to the big scene in front of him.  Hei Lang's experience is more complicated than that of Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang. Hei Lang can be said to be a freak from the fairy mountain.  In such an incredible situation, Hei Lang never felt any despair. Even though Gao Feng was restrained by Qingxu Daozu's formation, Hei Lang still had no despair.  Only Hei Lang knows what Gao Feng's trump card is.

    As for his own power, Black Wolf is not too obsessed with it.  No matter how powerful he is, can he still be stronger than Beidi Snow Liantian?  Gao Feng is here, so he will definitely not die.  If Gao Feng died here, would he still be able to survive?  Even if Beidi Xue Liantian takes action himself, it may be difficult.  Black Wolf sees this more clearly than anyone else, as if he is the Northland Fox Clan.

    Gao Feng soared into the sky, and the wings of the flying armor behind him finally got rid of the shackles of Qingxu Daozu's spell and soared freely.  Burning with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, a huge beam of light was formed and rushed straight towards the black cloud.  The dark golden light beam seemed like a sharp sword, piercing the dark clouds.  Gao Feng knew that Taoist Qingxu must be behind that dark cloud.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body flows unimpeded. After realizing the power of freedom of the phoenix after Nirvana, Gao Feng not only reached the peak state of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body, but even began to surpass the previously insurmountable barrier.  Invisible walls.

    ??Could it be that reaching the level of the Five Ultimate Skills in the World means understanding the rules?  A rule of force?  Gao Feng flew in mid-air and rushed straight to where he identified the Qingxu Dao Ancestor. He didn't think so much. His mind was filled with battle and the desire for battle!  Desire for exciting battles!

    The power has reached the peak in the human world, and Gao Feng experienced this power for the first time.  The purest power, at this level of power, all conspiracies, all the monsters and monsters are nothing but jokes.  Qingxu Daozu is waiting for him there, waiting for him to fight!  The blood all over his body is burning and boiling like the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Gao Feng, who had just realized the power of rules, realized the real power in the world, and his heart was filled with joy. It seemed that even a ray of soul from the sword master Mr. Rui was happy.

    Qingxu Daozu had set up a huge formation for a long time. As Gao Feng, who was reborn from the ashes like a phoenix, approached, with the burning of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, it was like a ladle of boiling water being poured into the snow.  It melted cleanly, leaving no trace behind.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi is divided into countless fine rays of light, which are attached to the lightning silver snake. It is impossible to see how big it is.  It's just that countless small silver snakes with dark golden light and innate Hunyuan Qi constitute the so-called "flame" around Gao Feng.

    As the flame approaches the black cloud, the tiny silver snake exuding the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi will penetrate deep into the black cloud and melt the red-black aura in the black cloud.

    In the hall of the lower Taoist courtyard of the Imperial Palace in Zhongjing City, Emperor Xia Ren was resting.  Zhongjing City relies on the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation to suppress the passage between the human world and Jiuyou Huangquan, which is becoming increasingly unstable. Only Emperor Xia Huangren can make the turbulent passage quieter.  Emperor Xia Huangren was in a quiet room with his eyes closed and recuperating. The hall of the Taoist temple was extremely quiet. Everyone, whether they were real people, heavenly masters, or boys serving tea and pouring water, were careful not to make any sound.

    As if he felt something, Emperor Xia Huangren suddenly opened his eyes, frowned slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and murmured to himself in a low voice: "This boy, he enters the country very quickly."

    Commanders Lin and Shi stood beside Emperor Xia Huangren. After hearing what Emperor Xia Huangren said, they were still expressionless and alert to the movements around them.  However, who can tell clearly how many waves are tumbling in my heart?

    In the sea of ????grass in the Northland, Beidi sat on a stone that was hot in the sun in the snow, with his legs spread wide apart and his clothes half-dressed, letting the cold wind of the Northland blow.  Beidi Xue Liantian squinted his eyes and looked south. It was an unknown place so far away that he couldn't see anything at all from Beidi Xue Liantian's place, but Beidi still looked like this.

    After a while, Beidi Xueliantian shook his head, with a warm smile on his lips, "This kid is lucky." There was infinite nostalgia in his words, Beidi Xueliantian seemed to envy Gao Feng, recalling the past and Jiu Feng  The story of Tai Tianhu wandering around the world and challenging countless masters and strong men.  The beard on his face was also gentle, and he was looking at the scorching sun on the horizon with some trance.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 723 True Face

    In the Yanshan War Demon Temple, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, stood as straight as a long sword in front of the War Demon Temple, looking at the southern sky with his hands behind his back without saying a word.  His eyes were deep, as if he had passed through the vast and vast time and space. He saw a ray of his soul returning from the fairy mountain, saw the fusion of the soul and Gao Feng, saw the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning all over Gao Feng's body, and saw  Another extremely powerful person appeared.

    The fingers behind his back lightly tapped the back of his hand. Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, closed his eyes slightly, and his aura was faintly exposed in the gaps between his eyes.

    Between the snow-capped mountain temples, a child sat on the huge stone steps, his legs dangling on the stone steps, his hands propped on the rough stone steps, looking boredly at the sky in the distance.  In the eyes of ordinary people, the sky did not change at all. The child seemed to have seen something. He shook his head with regret and wanted to say something, but he hesitated.  He jumped up on the stone steps, turned around and walked back to the temple.

    After walking a few steps, I looked back, sighed softly, shook my head, and returned to the snow-capped mountain temple.

    In the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland, the brilliant colors are even more beautiful than during the New Year Festival in Zhongjing City.  The extremely powerful force has repeatedly plowed the vast Southern Wilderness Black Abyss countless times. It has not seen the light of day for many years. The warm, moist and soft soil of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss is scattered everywhere and is soaked with blood. The vegetation in the coming year will definitely grow extremely vigorously.  For countless years, all the souls accumulated by Taoist Qingxu were released, and the entire Black Abyss Basin of the Southern Wilderness seemed to be many feet deep.

    The scorching sun is like fire, hanging in the air, looking at the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  No matter how strong the sunlight is, once it gets close to the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, it will disappear.  Beside the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there were only dark clouds, only layers of red-black aura and huge formations in motion.

    Like an ugly scar, from a bird's-eye view in mid-air, the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness appears out of place and extremely uncoordinated in the Southern Wilderness.  There was silence all around, and even the smallest, most common, and most complete ants and insects disappeared.  The aura of death emanating from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness is so strong that no creature can withstand it even if it is just close.

    The grass and trees withered, and circles spread out in all directions with the black abyss of the southern wilderness as the center.  There was no vitality, no sign of life.

    "The Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness, which covers an area much larger than that of Zhongjing City, is obscured by dark clouds, and the scene inside cannot be seen at all.  From time to time, a loud sound comes from the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland, which can be heard clearly even from a hundred miles away.  The dark clouds that shrouded the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness were constantly changing, and as the clouds rolled and relaxed, the huge magical power inside them that could destroy the world was eliminated again and again.

    The Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness was no longer calm, and the movement was huge, attracting the attention of countless powerful people.  But no one or demon dared to get close. A strong person with keen senses could sense the powerful power in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness even though they were far away.  The weaker and curious experts originally thought that some heaven-defying treasure had appeared, but as soon as they entered the wilderness, they felt the earth tremble.  Although this kind of tremor is extremely slight, it can make these Taoists, warriors, demons, and ferocious beasts feel the changes in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The huge spells one after another made the strong men who dared to approach the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness turn pale and turn away.  What is happening in the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland? Although everyone wants to know, no one dares to approach.  What a situation!  What kind of strength is that!  Even though they are thousands of miles away, they can still feel the slight fluctuations in their aura, and these powerful spells are being fired one after another, as if the strongest people in the world have gathered in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, fighting risking their lives.

    A demon from the rat race ran out from the direction of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. He was in shock, his rat whiskers trembling slightly, and his eyes were a little distracted.

    It is a distant legend that there is a nest of snakes and rats.  The snakes and rats among the monsters in the North are not very harmonious. They fight with each other frequently, and they are like fire and water.  However, the world has always handed down ways for the Snake Clan and the Rat Clan to live harmoniously with each other and improve their cultivation.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, snakes and rats have always lived together.  But over the past thousand years, the snake tribe has been deprived of their intelligence by strange spells and turned into a walking zombie.  Before that, the rat tribe with keen senses sensed the danger and moved out of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But every time they get news, the Rat Clan is dismayed. The Snake Clan, the Snake Clan in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, seems to have become the walking dead forever.  Moreover, the strange power in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness has become increasingly powerful, making the rat clan demons afraid to step into the thunder pool easily.

    But what a paradise it was at that time. Every time the leader of the Rat Clan thought of the warm and humid soil of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there was easily accessible food everywhere, and there were countless scents of snake people.  The greedy flames almost swallowed up reason. When something happened in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the leader of the Rat Clan felt that this was an opportunity.  But no matter how powerful the scouts are to investigate,It is impossible to approach the hundred-mile range of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    After much hesitation, although the Rat Clan is known for being as timid as rats, the leader of the Rat Clan still made a bold decision to personally explore what was going on in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    He carefully hid in a corner of the mountain to hide his aura.  The leader of the Rat Clan didn't dare to move at all, and he didn't even feel regretful about Meng Lang's decision.  What on earth happened here!  The leader of the Rat Clan saw the hateful woman from the Snake Clan imprisoned by the red and black aura, and began to secretly curse this woman's stubbornness.  If this woman hadn't believed in him, how could the whole family have been turned into zombies?

    But soon, the leader of the Rat Clan could no longer curse anything.  Countless snake warriors and snake warriors appeared, rushing forward against the opponent's extremely powerful spells, as if they were the bravest warriors.  The leader of the Rat Clan knew that the Snake Clan was finished.  The Snake Clan in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness did not have a hundred years of hard work to recover.

    He wanted to turn around and leave, but the leader of the rat clan did not dare to move at all.  I was horrified to see the snake man perform the secret sacrifice technique of the snake clan!  This weird and ancient magic is also found in the rat tribe. Every time the rat tribe leader thinks of the sacrifice technique, he always sneers.  Are you kidding me, asking me to sacrifice?  Summoning a strong man from the ancient rat clan?  Why don't you die!

    The first time I saw someone actually using the Sacrifice Technique, the Rat Clan leader trembled.  What a powerful existence it was. The power of the ancient strongman of the Snake Clan, summoned by sacrifice with eight huge pythons and two white butterflies, was beyond the imagination of the leader of the Rat Clan.

    However, when the leader of the Rat Clan thought that the humans and demons were about to be killed, he fell into confusion again.  This confusion reached its maximum after Lu Wu showed up.  The fear of Lu Wu in his soul made the Rat Clan leader crawl on the rocks, not daring to move.  Even if it is just a machine creation and not the real Lu Wu, the body of the Rat Clan leader does not obey his orders at all.

    The snake clan sacrificed for the second time, and Lu Wu was turned to stone.  But the leader of the mouse tribe still didn't dare to escape. Although the momentary gap was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, the leader of the mouse tribe still didn't dare to leave.  That powerful mechanism creation will never be defeated, the leader of the Rat Clan knows in his heart.  Even if the snake man made a second sacrifice and summoned a powerful ancient snake god with petrified sight, he would still not be Lu Wu's opponent.

    It guessed correctly, and the crazy hail made the leader of the rat clan extremely happy that his choice was correct.  The cold breath was unbearable even in the rocks. If he turned around and left at that time, the Rat Clan leader knew what would happen, and that would be that he would be shattered to pieces just like the snake warriors or the snake warriors.

    "Subsequently, the leader of the Rat Clan knew what short-sightedness was.  Time and time again I thought this was the most powerful person, but time and time again I knew I was wrong.  The huge python, the former queen of the demons in the North, and now the king of the North, the aura of the Northern Emperor Snow Liantian, appeared one after another, and the huge metal puppet, all of which overturned the cognition of the Rat Clan leader in his long life.

    Why do these powerful men gather in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness?  The leader of the Rat Clan was confused, his somewhat cunning mind turned into a lump, and he had no idea where he was or what he was going to do.  What's going on in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss!

    The ancient divine beast, Qingluan, appears in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The leader of the Rat Clan had seen Qingluan's appearance in an old book. If he had seen Qingluan appear in the human world, he would have been extremely shocked.  But today, things beyond imagination happened again and again. The rat tribe leader's heart became numb. He watched Qingluan sluggishly as he ate the poisonous core from the body of the snake warrior or the snake warrior, and watched Qingluan die.  , watching a phoenix rise from the ashes

    It was not until the Styx River flowed backwards, the phoenix flew, and a drop of spark fell on the head of the Rat Clan that he finally regained some of his sanity.  Damn it!  The leader of the rat clan cursed secretly in his heart, and without caring about anything else, he turned around and dug a hole in the mountain that was about to collapse, and escaped.

    Escape all the way, think back all the way, if you can really survive, you will no longer be so curious.  The leader of the Rat Clan secretly swore in his heart that those strong men, even metal puppets, would crush themselves if they stretched out a finger. Why did this happen?

    Running on the land of Southern Wilderness, feeling the gentle trembling of the ground under his feet from time to time, the leader of the Rat Clan was not at all curious about what kind of strong man would appear, nor was he curious about why the Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness was like this.  A little thought, it is already a good thing to escape. There are so many powerful existences, and what they have to do has nothing to do with themselves. Even the leader of the Rat Clan has such an idea in his heart. If he looks back at the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness,  One glance, and he will die, without a doubt.

    " Seeing that there were still some warriors, Taoists, and demons who wanted to find out what was going on, the Rat Clan leader did not stop them. He didn't have that time.  If you can take one step away from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, your chances of survival will be much greater.

    &nbsp; The scenes in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness have become its nightmare for the rest of its life.  The body of the powerful ancient snake clan, the mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, ghost children, metal puppets and machine creations, the breath of two peerless powerful men in the North, the huge python summoned by the sacrifice of countless snake people, the ancient mythical beast Qingluan, Yu  The phoenix reborn from the fire all of this will be unforgettable for the Rat Clan's leader for the rest of his life.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burned in the mid-air. Gao Feng held the dark golden light, like a crossbow arrow leaving the string, and rushed towards the huge confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu in the middle of the black abyss of the southern wilderness without hesitation.  among.  Since the enemy is there, just rush over!  His body was full of power, and Gao Feng felt that he was unstoppable at this moment!

    The reborn Phoenix seemed to feel the power released by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning in Gao Feng's body. With a crisp cry of "Zi Ang", he turned around and rushed towards the confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu with Gao Feng.  among.

    Two figures, one red and one gold, rushed straight towards the clouds that had suppressed the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness for countless years.  In an instant, he was close to the bottom of the clouds. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shone brightly, and the crimson flames on the reborn phoenix suddenly lit up as if it felt some power.

    Countless complicated runes appeared in the clouds, just like the runes Gao Feng saw on the stairs leading to the sixth level of the Immortal Mountain. They were full of powerful power, and every rune was extremely simple.  The only thing in common is that these runes are full of power, extremely powerful.  The dark clouds were torn apart, revealing the truth that had been hidden for who knows how many years.

    The red and black light was densely dispersed in the clouds. It was not until Gao Feng flew closer that he discovered that these dark clouds were formed by the gathering of red and black aura.  Before this, I had seen it countless times, but I couldn't see any clues at all, and I didn't know how Qingxu Daozu concealed his aura and turned the red-black aura into ordinary dark clouds.

    The higher he flew, the more Gao Feng felt the pressure.  There are not only the flames of light produced by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi around him, but also the complex and simple runes falling on Gao Feng, which are emitted after being burned by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi.  light.

    At this time, the comparison is not about scheming and means, but the purest contest between strength.  Innate Hunyuan Qi. When Gao Feng had just obtained the Innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said that this technique looked ordinary, but in fact, after practicing it to the end, it was the most powerful technique in the world.  .  At this moment, in response to what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said that day, Zhiyang Zhigang's innate Hunyuan Qi emitted a dazzling dark golden light, which was extremely powerful, as if it was the shot fired by the two brothers of the Gao family that was full of "sharp" characters.  Wen's long arrow is as sharp and sharp as any other.

    The perseverance and perseverance in the blood of the Gao family are particularly obvious in Gao Feng. After entering the practice, he concentrated on the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art without any distractions.  At this moment, a kind of power was exerted to its extreme, and its power was even more powerful.  Let the countless runes in the Qingxu Dao Ancestor's confinement formation fall like snowflakes in mid-air, and turn into ashes after contacting the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burning beside Gao Feng. Although the power is powerful, for those who have already reached the worldly power  For the peak Gao Feng, it was nothing.

    The same was true for the Phoenix who was reborn from the ashes, but when the Phoenix just left the Poison Swamp, more demonic energy surged out from the place where the puppets of Qingxu Sect became void, and there were even huge monsters trying to squeeze in from there.  These monsters seemed to come from the River Styx, and were not any of the monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan that Gao Feng had seen before.  But no matter what, the only thing they have in common is that they are powerful, unparalleled power.

    Drawing an arc in the air, Phoenix helplessly spit out a mouthful of red-white flames at the confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu in mid-air, and then returned to the portal to suppress the evil energy.  After only flying away for a moment, several powerful monsters appeared in the portal transformed from the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate.

    The phoenix flew back, its breath of flames swaying and dancing.  Although the monster is powerful, when little bits of firelight fall on the monster, a large blank will appear on the monster's body.  With roars, the powerful monster turned into nothingness.  No matter how powerful the monster is, it looks so weak in front of the Phoenix.  But even so, Phoenix couldn't leave. He was forced to stay beside the portal transformed by the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate, eliminating the evil breath of Styx.

    Although the huge python was scarred, it also knew that the critical moment was coming. The red and black aura on its body was strong, and it desperately squeezed out the last bit of strength to wrap around the wooden structure transformed from the machine creation.  It seems that this huge python made of souls also knows its mission. It has reached the last moment. It spares no effort and struggles to wrap around the changing Jianmu created by the mechanism.  Under this life-threatening attack, Jianmu also hurriedly resisted, unable to knock down the giant python for a moment and go to help Gao Feng.

    At this moment, Gao Feng could only respondI paid off the Void Dao Ancestor and got no help at all.  However, Gao Feng didn't care, and was excited in his heart. The soul of the war demon released an incomparable desire in Gao Feng's body, eager to fight, eager for a wonderful battle, this is the meaning of life.  Realizing the essence of battle and the power of rules, Gao Feng had no fear at this moment and was extremely eager.

    ??Sharp and persistent.  As if the two Gao brothers shot long arrows into the air, Gao Feng shot his head into the formation that Taoist Qingxu had laid out for an unknown amount of time.  The formation originally designed to restrain and imprison Gao Feng began to collapse as the dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi rose into the sky.

    The formation shattered, but Gao Feng felt vaguely uneasy in his heart.  Qingxu Daozu must have a backup plan, otherwise this huge formation that has shrouded the black abyss in the southern wasteland for countless years should not be broken so easily.

    A series of awkward spells sounded in the air, and Taoist Qingxu started reciting them without hesitation.  Just the awkward spells made Gao Feng feel uneasy in his heart.  The fairy mountain sword in his hand carried a dark golden light and pierced the shadow behind the countless rune formations.

    That is Qingxu Daozu, the most powerful force that has always been hidden behind.  Before that, Gao Feng saw the vast and huge formations. The "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation was nothing compared to the formation in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  Seeing the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect that could compete with the mechanical creations made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang, and seeing the huge python, in Gao Feng's heart, the overall strength of the Qingxu Sect was no better than that of the Xia Emperor or Emperor Xia, who had the vast territory of Daxia.  Northern Emperor Xue Liantian, who is in charge of the demons in the North, is slightly worse.  Gao Feng even felt that after countless years of accumulation, Qingxu Daozu was slightly stronger.

    These just flashed through his mind. Gao Feng gathered all his strength in the fairy mountain sword. He lifted the long sword lightly and knocked down the rune formations around him one by one. Without slowing down, he rushed straight to the opposite side.  Qingxu Taoist ancestor.

    Although the incantation is extremely difficult to pronounce, it is recited very clearly by Taoist Qingxu. Unlike the incantation of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Gao Feng can remember every sentence. The incantation is extremely simple and seems to be a spell from a long time ago. The old one is from the Qing Dynasty.  The words spoken by Xu Daozu also had a stale taste.

    With the words in hand, the spell blurted out from the mouth of Qingxu Daozu, and turned into countless fine rune formations in mid-air. Together with countless red and black breaths, it turned into countless ropes and appeared in the air.  And as Qingxu Daozu's spell was exported, a strong stagnant aura seemed to appear in the space above the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, causing Gao Feng's figure to slow down.  Time seems to have become extremely slow. Under the supreme magic power of Qingxu Daozu, the rules of time and space have changed.

    The black rope seemed to be a spiritual snake that had come alive, heading straight for Gao Feng.  The red-black aura blessed by Taoist Qingxu didn't seem to be afraid of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning around Gao Feng. It was entangled with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, looking for any space to get close to Gao Feng's body.  .

    The fine rune formations were flying all over the sky, and the black clouds over the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss dispersed, and countless silver snakes appeared. The finely divided rune formations were like stars all over the sky, shining brightly in the sky above Gao Feng's Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  The scattered red and black aura looked particularly strange against this background.

    Seemingly becoming a separate space, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that no matter how much he poured the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi into the wings of the Xiangtian Armor, he could not close the distance with Taoist Qingxu.  In this space, Qingxu Daozu is the supreme existence.

    "I didn't expect that this kid like you could grow up so fast." After reciting the mantra, Taoist Qingxu floated in the air, with a red-black cloud at his feet. Taoist Qingxu, who was originally an immortal Taoist, now looked like  Extremely weird.  It seemed that everything was under the control of Taoist Qingxu, so he had some time to talk to Gao Feng.

    At first, the red-black spiritual snakes were sparse, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around Gao Feng could resist it. Soon, all the black clouds in the sky turned into red-black spiritual snakes, entwining towards Gao Feng.  The small fairy mountain sword in Gao Feng's hand danced around him with a dark golden halo, resisting the attack of Taoist Qingxu.  The situation was critical, Gao Feng turned a deaf ear to Qingxu Daozu's words, as if he didn't hear them at all, and kept dancing the Fairy Mountain Little Sword.

    "Haha, stop struggling. Even if Emperor Xia Huangren is here and the Northern Emperor is snowing, he will still have to tie up his hands." Qingxu Daozu laughed and said: "You think I have been running this place for so many years just for fun.  ? This place is a bit more powerful than the Great Pure Heaven and Earth Formation in Zhongjing City. You are an anomaly, although I can¡¯t count your past, but in this black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, I don¡¯t expect you to escape from my grasp.  "(To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 723 True Face

    In the Yanshan War Demon Temple, Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, stood as straight as a long sword in front of the War Demon Temple, looking at the southern sky with his hands behind his back without saying a word.  His eyes were deep, as if he had passed through the vast and vast time and space. He saw a ray of his soul returning from the fairy mountain, saw the fusion of the soul and Gao Feng, saw the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning all over Gao Feng's body, and saw  Another extremely powerful person appeared.

    The fingers behind his back lightly tapped the back of his hand. Mr. Sword Master Rui's eyes were slightly closed, and his aura was faintly exposed in the gaps between his eyes.

    Between the snow-capped mountain temples, a child sat on the huge stone steps, his legs dangling on the stone steps, his hands propped on the rough stone steps, looking boredly at the sky in the distance.  In the eyes of ordinary people, the sky did not change at all. The child seemed to have seen something. He shook his head with regret and wanted to say something, but he hesitated.  He jumped up on the stone steps, turned around and walked back to the temple.

    After walking a few steps, I looked back, sighed softly, shook my head, and returned to the snow-capped mountain temple.

    In the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland, the brilliant colors are even more beautiful than during the New Year Festival in Zhongjing City.  The extremely powerful force has repeatedly plowed the vast Southern Wilderness Black Abyss countless times. It has not seen the light of day for many years. The warm, moist and soft soil of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss is scattered everywhere and is soaked with blood. The vegetation in the coming year will definitely grow extremely vigorously.  For countless years, all the souls accumulated by Taoist Qingxu were released, and the entire Black Abyss Basin of the Southern Wilderness seemed to be many feet deep.

    The scorching sun is like fire, hanging in the air, looking at the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  No matter how strong the sunlight is, once it is close to the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  will disappear.  Beside the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there were only dark clouds, only layers of red-black aura and huge formations in motion.

    Like an ugly scar, from a bird's-eye view in mid-air, the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness appears out of place and extremely uncoordinated in the Southern Wilderness.  There was silence all around, and even the smallest, most common, and most complete ants and insects disappeared.  The aura of death emanating from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness is so strong that no creature can withstand it even if it is just close.

    The grass and trees withered, and circles spread out in all directions with the black abyss of the southern wilderness as the center.  There was no vitality, no sign of life.

    And the Black Abyss of Southern Wasteland covers an area much larger than that of Zhongjing City.  Covered by dark clouds.  You can't see the scene inside at all.  From time to time, a huge sound comes from the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland, which can be heard clearly even from a hundred miles away.  The dark clouds shrouding the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness are constantly changing, as the clouds roll and relax.  Eliminate the huge magical power inside that is enough to destroy the world.

    The Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness is no longer peaceful.  The movement was huge.  Attracting the attention of countless powerful people.  But no one or demon dared to get close. A strong person with keen senses could sense the powerful power in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness even though they were far away.  The weaker and curious experts originally thought that some heaven-defying treasure had appeared, but as soon as they entered the wilderness, they felt the earth tremble.  This tremor is extremely slight.  But it can make these Taoists, warriors, monsters, and ferocious beasts feel the changes in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    The huge spells one after another made the strong men who dared to approach the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness turn pale and turn away.  What is happening in the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland? Although everyone wants to know, no one dares to approach.  What a situation!  What kind of strength is that!  Even though they are thousands of miles away, they can still feel the slight fluctuations in their aura, and these powerful spells are being fired one after another, as if the strongest people in the world have gathered in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, fighting risking their lives.

    A demon from the rat race ran out from the direction of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. He was in shock, his rat whiskers trembling slightly, and his eyes were a little distracted.

    It is a distant legend that there is a nest of snakes and rats.  The snakes and rats among the monsters in the North are not very harmonious. They fight with each other frequently, and they are like fire and water.  However, the world has always handed down ways for the Snake Clan and the Rat Clan to live harmoniously with each other and improve their cultivation.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, snakes and rats have always lived together.  But over the past thousand years, the snake tribe has been deprived of their intelligence by strange spells and turned into a walking zombie.  Before that, the rat tribe with keen senses sensed the danger and moved out of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­  But every time they get news, the Rat Clan is dismayed. The Snake Clan, the Snake Clan in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, seems to have become the walking dead forever.  Moreover, the strange power in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness has become increasingly powerful, making the rat clan demons afraid to step into the thunder pool easily.

    But what a paradise it was at that time. Every time the leader of the Rat Clan thought of the warm and humid soil of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there was easily accessible food everywhere, and there were countless scents of snake people.  The greedy flames almost swallowed up reason. When something happened in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the leader of the Rat Clan felt that this was an opportunity.  But no matter how powerful the scout is,Even if we probe, we can't even get close to the hundred-mile range of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    After much hesitation, although the Rat Clan is known for being as timid as rats, the leader of the Rat Clan still made a bold decision to personally explore what was going on in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    He carefully hid in a corner of the mountain to hide his aura.  The leader of the Rat Clan didn't dare to move at all, and he didn't even feel regretful about Meng Lang's decision.  What on earth happened here!  The leader of the Rat Clan saw the hateful woman from the Snake Clan imprisoned by the red and black aura, and began to secretly curse this woman's stubbornness.  If this woman hadn't believed in him, how could the whole family have been turned into zombies?

    But soon, the leader of the Rat Clan could no longer curse anything.  Countless snake warriors and snake warriors appeared, rushing forward against the opponent's extremely powerful spells, as if they were the bravest warriors.  The leader of the Rat Clan knew that the Snake Clan was finished.  The Snake Clan in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness did not have a hundred years of hard work to recover.

    He wanted to turn around and leave, but the leader of the rat clan did not dare to move at all.  I was horrified to see the snake man perform the secret sacrifice technique of the snake clan!  This weird and ancient magic is also found in the rat tribe. Every time the rat tribe leader thinks of the sacrifice technique, he always sneers.  Are you kidding me, asking me to sacrifice?  Summoning a strong man from the ancient rat clan?  Why don't you die!

    This was the first time I saw someone actually using the Sacrifice Technique.  The leader of the Rat Clan shuddered.  What a powerful existence it was. The power of the ancient strongman of the Snake Clan, summoned by sacrifice with eight huge pythons and two white butterflies, was beyond the imagination of the leader of the Rat Clan.

    However, when the leader of the Rat Clan thought that the humans and demons were about to be killed, he fell into confusion again.  This confusion reached its maximum after Lu Wu showed up.  The fear of Lu Wu in his soul made the Rat Clan leader crawl on the rocks, not daring to move.  Even if it is just a machine creation and not the real Lu Wu, the body of the Rat Clan leader does not obey his orders at all.

    The snake clan sacrificed for the second time, and Lu Wu was turned to stone.  But the leader of the Rat Clan still didn't dare to escape, even though the moment's gap was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.  But the Rat Clan leader still didn¡¯t dare to leave.  That powerful mechanism creation will never be defeated.  The leader of the Rat Clan knew this.  Even if the snake man made a second sacrifice and summoned a powerful ancient snake god with petrified sight, he would still not be Lu Wu's opponent.

    It guessed correctly, and the crazy hail made the leader of the rat clan extremely happy that his choice was correct.  It is unbearable to bear the cold atmosphere among the rocks.  If only I had turned around and left.  What will be the result?  The leader of the Rat Clan knew that it would be like being shattered into pieces like a snake warrior or a snake warrior.

    ???????????????? Later.  The leader of the Rat Clan knows what it means to be short-sighted.  Time and time again I thought this was the most powerful person, but time and time again I knew I was wrong.  The huge python, the former queen of the demons in the North, and the current king of the North, Beidan, appeared one after another, and the huge metal puppet, all of which overturned the cognition of the Rat Clan leader in his long life.

    Why do these powerful men gather in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness?  The leader of the Rat Clan was confused, his somewhat cunning mind turned into a lump, and he had no idea where he was or what he was going to do.  What's going on in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss!

    The ancient divine beast, Qingluan, appears in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The leader of the Rat Clan had seen Qingluan's appearance in an old book. If he had seen Qingluan appear in the human world, he would have been extremely shocked.  But today, things beyond imagination happened again and again. The rat tribe leader's heart became numb. He watched Qingluan sluggishly as he ate the poisonous core from the body of the snake warrior or the snake warrior, and watched Qingluan die.  , watching a phoenix rise from the ashes

    It was not until the Styx River flowed backwards, the phoenix flew, and a drop of spark fell on the head of the Rat Clan that he finally regained some of his sanity.  Damn it!  The leader of the rat clan cursed secretly in his heart, and without caring about anything else, he turned around and dug a hole in the mountain that was about to collapse, and escaped.

    Escape all the way, think back all the way, if you can really survive, you will no longer be so curious.  The leader of the Rat Clan secretly swore in his heart that those strong men, even metal puppets, would crush themselves if they stretched out a finger. Why did this happen?

    Running on the land of Southern Wilderness, feeling the gentle trembling of the ground under his feet from time to time, the leader of the Rat Clan was not at all curious about what kind of strong man would appear, nor was he curious about why the Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness was like this.  A little thought, it is already a good thing to escape. There are so many powerful existences, and what they have to do has nothing to do with themselves. Even the leader of the Rat Clan has such an idea in his heart. If he looks back at the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness,  One glance, and he will die, without a doubt.

    " Seeing that there were still some warriors, Taoists, and demons who wanted to find out what was going on, the Rat Clan leader did not stop them. He didn't have that time.  If you can take one step away from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, your chances of survival will be much greater.

    ?The scenes in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness have become its nightmare for the rest of its life.  The copulation of the ancient snake clan strongman, the mountain of corpses and the sea of ??blood, ghost children, metal puppets and mechanical creations, the breath of two peerless strong men in the North, the huge python summoned by the sacrifice of countless snake people, the ancient mythical beast Qingluan, bathing in fire  The reborn phoenixall of this will be something the Rat Clan leader will never forget.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burned in the mid-air. Gao Feng held the dark golden light, like a crossbow arrow leaving the string, and rushed towards the huge confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu in the middle of the black abyss of the southern wilderness without hesitation.  among.  Since the enemy is there, just rush over!  His body was full of power, and Gao Feng felt that he was unstoppable at this moment!

    The reborn Phoenix seemed to feel the power released by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning in Gao Feng's body. With a crisp cry of "Zi Ang", he turned around and rushed towards the confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu with Gao Feng.  among.

    Two figures, one red and one gold, rushed straight towards the clouds that had suppressed the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness for countless years.  In an instant, he was close to the bottom of the clouds, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shone brightly.  The crimson flames on the reborn phoenix suddenly lit up as if feeling some power.

    Countless complicated runes appeared in the clouds, just like the runes Gao Feng saw on the stairs leading to the sixth level of the Immortal Mountain. They were full of powerful power, and every rune was extremely simple.  The only thing in common is that these runes are full of power, extremely powerful.  The dark clouds were torn apart, revealing the truth that had been hidden for who knows how many years.

    The red and black light was densely dispersed in the clouds. It was not until Gao Feng flew closer that he discovered that these dark clouds were formed by the gathering of red and black aura.  Before this, I had seen it countless times and could not see any clues at all.  I don¡¯t know how Qingxu Daozu concealed his aura.  Turn the red-black aura into ordinary dark clouds.

    The higher he flew, the more Gao Feng felt the pressure.  There are not only the flames of light produced by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi around him, but also the complex and simple runes falling on Gao Feng, which are emitted after being burned by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan True Qi.  light.

    It¡¯s time.  The comparison is not about scheming and means.  It is the purest contest between forces.  Innate Hunyuan Qi.  When Gao Feng had just obtained the Innate Hunyuan God-Suppressing Technique in the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said that this technique looked ordinary.  In fact, when practiced to the end, it is the most yang and strong technique in the world.  At this moment, in response to what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said that day, Zhiyang Zhigang's innate Hunyuan Qi emitted a dazzling dark golden light, extremely powerful, f¨£ngfo was the weapon engraved with "sharp" characters shot by the two brothers of the Gao family back then.  Wen's long arrow is as sharp and sharp as any other.

    The perseverance and perseverance in the blood of the Gao family are particularly obvious in Gao Feng. After entering the practice, he concentrated on the innate Hunyuan God-suppressing Art without any distractions.  At this moment, a kind of power was exerted to its extreme, and its power was even more powerful.  Let the countless runes in the Qingxu Dao Ancestor's confinement formation fall like snowflakes in mid-air, and turn into ashes after contacting the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi burning beside Gao Feng. Although the power is powerful, for those who have already reached the worldly power  For the peak Gao Feng, it was nothing.

    The same was true for the Phoenix who was reborn from the ashes, but when the Phoenix just left the Poison Swamp, more demonic energy surged out from the place where the puppets of Qingxu Sect became void, and there were even huge monsters trying to squeeze in from there.  These monsters seemed to come from the River Styx, and were not any of the monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan that Gao Feng had seen before.  But no matter what, the only thing they have in common is that they are powerful, unparalleled power.

    Drawing an arc in the air, Phoenix helplessly spit out a mouthful of red-white flames at the confinement formation arranged by Qingxu Daozu in mid-air, and then returned to the portal to suppress the evil energy.  After only flying away for a moment, several powerful monsters appeared in the portal transformed from the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate.

    The phoenix flew back, its breath of flames swaying and dancing.  Although the monster is powerful, when little bits of firelight fall on the monster, a large blank will appear on the monster's body.  With roars, the powerful monster turned into nothingness.  No matter how powerful the monster is, it looks so weak in front of the Phoenix.  But even so, Phoenix couldn't leave. He was forced to stay beside the portal transformed by the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate, eliminating the evil breath of Styx.

    Although the huge python was scarred, it also knew that the critical moment was coming. The red and black aura on its body was strong, and it desperately squeezed out the last bit of strength to wrap around the wooden structure transformed from the machine creation.  It seems that this huge python made of souls also knows its mission. It has reached the last moment. It spares no effort and struggles to wrap around the changing Jianmu created by the mechanism.  Under this life-threatening attack, Jianmu also hurriedly resisted, unable to knock down the giant python for a moment and go to help Gao Feng.

    Gao Feng is here?, he can only deal with Qingxu Daozu alone without getting any help.  However, Gao Feng didn't care, and was excited in his heart. The soul of the war demon released an incomparable desire in Gao Feng's body, eager to fight, eager for a wonderful battle, this is the meaning of life.  Realizing the essence of battle and the power of rules, Gao Feng had no fear at this moment and was extremely eager.

    ??Sharp and persistent.  The f¨£ngfo was a long arrow shot into the air by the two brothers of the Gao family. Gao Feng shot one of the arrows into the formation that Taoist Qingxu had arranged for an unknown amount of time.  The formation originally designed to restrain and imprison Gao Feng began to collapse as the dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi rose into the sky.

    The formation shattered, but Gao Feng felt vaguely uneasy in his heart.  Qingxu Daozu must have a backup plan, otherwise this huge formation that has shrouded the black abyss in the southern wasteland for countless years should not be broken so easily.

    A series of awkward spells sounded in the air, and Taoist Qingxu started reciting them without hesitation.  Just the awkward spells made Gao Feng feel uneasy in his heart.  The fairy mountain sword in his hand carried a dark golden light and pierced the shadow behind the countless rune formations.

    That is Qingxu Daozu, the most powerful force that has always been hidden behind.  Before that, Gao Feng saw the vast and huge formations. The "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation was nothing compared to the formation in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  Seeing the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect that could compete with the mechanical creations made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang, and seeing the huge python, in Gao Feng's heart, the overall strength of the Qingxu Sect was no better than that of the Xia Emperor or Emperor Xia, who had the vast territory of Daxia.  Beidan Liantian, who is in charge of the demons in the north, is slightly worse.  Gao Feng even felt that after countless years of accumulation, Qingxu Daozu was slightly stronger.

    These just flashed through his mind. Gao Feng gathered all his strength in the fairy mountain sword. He lifted the long sword lightly and knocked down the rune formations around him one by one. Without slowing down, he rushed straight to the opposite side.  Qingxu Taoist ancestor.

    Although the incantation is extremely difficult to pronounce, it is recited very clearly by Taoist Qingxu. Unlike the incantation of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Gao Feng can remember every sentence. The incantation is extremely simple and seems to be a spell from a long time ago. The old one is from the Qing Dynasty.  The words spoken by Xu Daozu also had a stale taste.

    With the words in hand, the spell blurted out from the mouth of Qingxu Daozu, and turned into countless fine rune formations in mid-air. Together with countless red and black breaths, it turned into countless ropes and appeared in the air.  And as Qingxu Daozu's spell was exported, a rich and sluggish aura appeared in the space above the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, causing Gao Feng's figure to slow down.  Time seems to have become extremely slow. Under the supreme magic power of Qingxu Daozu, the rules of time and space have changed.

    The black rope seemed to be a spiritual snake that had come alive, heading straight for Gao Feng.  The red-black aura blessed by Taoist Qingxu didn't seem to be afraid of the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning around Gao Feng. It was entangled with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, looking for any space to get close to Gao Feng's body.  .

    The fine rune formations were flying all over the sky, and the black clouds over the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss dispersed, and countless silver snakes appeared. The finely divided rune formations were like stars all over the sky, shining brightly in the sky above Gao Feng's Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  The scattered red and black aura looked particularly strange against this background.

    Seemingly becoming a separate space, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that no matter how much he poured the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi into the wings of the Xiangtian Armor, he could not close the distance with Taoist Qingxu.  In this space, Qingxu Daozu is the supreme existence.

    "I didn't expect that this kid like you could grow up so fast." After reciting the mantra, Taoist Qingxu floated in the air, with a red-black cloud at his feet. Taoist Qingxu, who was originally an immortal Taoist, now looked like  Extremely weird.  It seemed that everything was under the control of Taoist Qingxu, so he had some time to talk to Gao Feng.

    At first, the red-black spiritual snakes were sparse, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around Gao Feng could resist it. Soon, all the black clouds in the sky turned into red-black spiritual snakes, entwining towards Gao Feng.  The small fairy mountain sword in Gao Feng's hand danced around him with a dark golden halo, resisting the attack of Taoist Qingxu.  The situation was critical, Gao Feng turned a deaf ear to Qingxu Daozu's words, as if he didn't hear them at all, and kept dancing the Fairy Mountain Little Sword.

    "Haha, stop struggling, even if Emperor Xia Huangren is here and Beidan Liantian is here, he will have to tie up everything." Qingxu Daozu laughed and said: "Do you think I have been running this place for so many years just for fun?  This place is a bit more powerful than the Great Pure Heaven and Earth Formation in Zhongjing City. You are an anomaly, although I can¡¯t count your past, but in this black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, I don¡¯t expect you to escape from my grasp.¡±  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 724: Planning for a Thousand Years

    Gao Feng heard Taoist Qingxu's confident words and ignored them. He stabbed back and forth with the small fairy mountain sword in his hand, picking off countless red and black spirit snakes.  Just promoted, the body is filled with powerful power, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulates around the body without revealing it. Whenever a black spiritual snake approaches, the dark golden aura will shoot down the spiritual snake.  Countless red-black auras like fireworks exploded around Gao Feng and exploded into pieces.

    The brief stalemate ended with the appearance of the runes in Qingxu Daozu's hand.

    "Bind!" Qingxu Dao Ancestor said, the space around Gao Feng was distorted, and a red-black rune appeared next to him.  Following the words of Qingxu Taoist Ancestor, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi burning around Gao Feng suddenly dimmed, and dozens of red-black spiritual snakes took advantage of the void and bounded Gao Feng's body tightly.  After Gao Feng advanced, his strength was not much different from that of Qingxu Daozu. However, this was the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness that Qingxu Daozu had managed for countless years. Under the influence of the powerful rune array, Qingxu Daozu occupied the right time and place.  .

    Having just reached the peak of his power, Gao Feng was still unfamiliar with the control of such powerful power. The time and place were all right for Qingxu Daozu. In one round, Gao Feng was tightly bound in mid-air and unable to move.  The difference between the red-black spiritual snakes tightly tied to Gao Feng's body and the red-black aura on his body just now is that these red-black spiritual snakes only tie Gao Feng, making Gao Feng unable to move, but they will not penetrate into Gao Feng's soul.  , making Gao Feng unable to use his innate Hunyuan Qi.

    Although it is just that, facing Qingxu Daozu, he will be killed by Qingxu Daozu at any time.  Gao Feng did not expect such a result. He had just advanced to the peak of the holy realm, reached the peak of human power, and was imprisoned again by Qingxu Daozu.

    "Boy, look at me. We met once thousands of years ago. Do you still remember me?" Daozu Qingxu was in a good mood at the moment. He didn't know what he was waiting for. Instead of killing Gao Feng immediately, he seemed to  A kind old man next door was chatting with Gao Feng.  Gao Feng was restrained in the formation. Taoist Qingxu seemed to be full of confidence in this formation and was not afraid of Gao Feng's escape.  After so many years of planning, it was finally completed.  Taoist Qingxu was filled with pride and had no one to complain to. He chatted with Gao Feng for a few words and felt extremely comfortable.

    Gao Feng met Taoist Qingxu once. On the night of chaos in Zhongjing City, the Qingxu Sect and the King of the Northern Barbarians under Wei Wang Hongyang ambushed him in the suburbs. In the end, the Qingxu Sect's Master Xukong was about to die under the first sword of his Fairy Mountain Sword Master.  .  In the blink of an eye, Qingxu Daozu took Xu Tianren away, and took a look at himself before leaving.  At that time, Gao Feng was immersed in the power of "The First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master" and did not take a close look at the appearance of Qingxu Daozu. He only had a vague appearance in his heart.  But now facing Daozu Qingxu directly, it seems within reach.

    Hearing what Taoist Qingxu said, Gao Feng's mind moved slightly and he looked at Taoist Qingxu carefully.  I saw the Qingxu Taoist Xianfeng Daogu who was wearing a Taoist robe across from him, and he looked vaguely familiar.  After Qingxu Daozu reminded me, for thousands of years wasn't that the medieval world?  Can anyone really live for thousands of years?  I saw myself once, Taoist A flash of lightning flashed through Gao Feng's mind, and a picture appeared in Gao Feng's mind.

    At the foot of Tianzhu Mountain, Mr. Rui, the sword master, was fighting with "King Hong Yang of Wei". Surrounded by powerful men from the Middle Ages, he was taken away by the nine-tailed celestial fox of the previous generation.  At that time, the fight between Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, and "King Hong Yang of Wei" had reached the final moment. There was a strong man with light armor from the Bear Clan beside him, there were monsters, there was a monster like jade, and there was a Taoist on the other side

    It¡¯s actually him!  At that time, all Gao Feng's attention was focused on the sword master Mr. Rui who was fighting "Wei Wang Hongyang". The Taoist didn't speak at all, as if he was transparent, so Gao Feng didn't have any deep impression on him.  And the most basic common sense is that even the Emperor Taizu of the Wei Dynasty, who looked down upon the world, could only live for five hundred years. Not to mention the emperors of the Great Xia Dynasty, they were all long-lived among ordinary people, but they died in just a few decades, so they were tall.  Feng never expected that there are still people who can survive from the Middle Ages to the present.

    Thinking of this, Gao Feng vaguely felt that something was wrong. Didn't Mr. Sword Master Rui live from the Middle Ages to the present? Even if a ray of divine soul was separated and captured in the fairy mountain, Sword Master Rui in the Yanshan War Demon Temple  My husband is also living well.  Although such a life must have a high price to pay, otherwise the saint in the Snow Mountain Temple would not choose the extremely risky method of reincarnation to resist the passage of time.  No matter what, there is always a way. Is Taoist Qingxu really the Taoist who was watching?

    Countless questions were swirling in Gao Feng's mind, and he couldn't find an answer at all.  Although Qingxu Daozu was considered one of the strongest men in the world back then, how could he still be like this after thousands of years?  Besides, after all these years, why did you suddenly go crazy and kidnap King Qin, and fall out with Emperor Xia Huangren?

    In the Middle Ages, I saw Taoists with gray hair and deep wrinkles on their faces, as if carved with a carving knife.  All in oneThe neat Taoist robe didn't even have a wrinkle.  His body was as straight as a javelin. He stood there and watched the fight between Wen "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and the sword master Mr. Rui. His two snow-white eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, as if he was thinking about something.  But now, he has become Qingxu Taoist, standing opposite him, looking at him leisurely and smiling, completely ignoring the fact that the giant python in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness beneath him is still fighting to the death with the machine creation, and he doesn't pay attention to it.  The portal that the Qingxu Gate puppet turned into was filled with countless demonic energies.  He just looked at Gao Feng as if he were looking at some treasure.

    The gray hair is still gray, and there is no change in Gao Feng's impression.  The neat robes are still meticulous and wrinkle-free. Even after going through fierce battles, they are still as neat as ever.  After thousands of years, there is no sign of rickets in the body. It is still as straight and strong as it was in the Middle Ages.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out of the knowledge, people would never think that the mountains of corpses and seas of blood were all the methods of this Qingxu Daozu of the Xianfeng Dao Bone.

    "Remember. We have met before in the Middle Ages. I didn't expect to meet again today. I never thought that Taoist Qingxu and I would have a relationship in the Middle Ages." Gao Feng calmed down and said calmly.  .  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi around him turned into countless sharp blades, trying to cut off the red-black spiritual snake that bound him.

    "Don't try too hard. The formations I have laid out for thousands of years can't be cracked so easily." Seeing Gao Feng still struggling, Qingxu Daozu smiled brightly and said, "After that battle, inexplicably  A peerless strong man appeared and established the Wei Dynasty. Later I found out that he was the peerless demon who was beaten to pieces by Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. I don¡¯t know what method he used to reincarnate and devoured the power of the Dragon Clan, and he became invincible in the world.  . Devour the strongest power in the world and become an eternal existence, he thought, and so did I. But he thought he was the only one who came to the present, but he didn¡¯t expect that I could also come to the present."

    Qingxu Taoist eloquently told Gao Feng the secrets of the world, and in Gao Feng's mind the huge hand on the top of the fairy mountain that was engraved with the fate of mountains and rivers appeared in a trance.  The hand that reached out to tear the pure demonic energy of the Nine Nether Demon Lord into pieces. Could it be that the person mentioned in the mouth of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was the same person that Taoist Qingxu was talking about?  Qingxu Daozu also knows about Immortal Mountain?  Qingxu Daozu also knows about the black wooden coffin on the top of the mountain?  Gao Feng's thoughts turned around in an instant, and he looked at the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Qingxu Taoist Ancestor's eyes, as if he wanted to see through the mind of this strong man who had lived from the Middle Ages to the present.

    Qingxu Daozu continued: "I didn't expect that a monster like you, who doesn't conform to the rules of heaven and earth, could actually grow to this point. If I digest you, he won't be a problem!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, the sky in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss became clear, and there was a distortion, as if a door opened immediately.  As the space distorted, a sword light appeared.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashed in Gao Feng's eyes, and he could see clearly that it was Master Kang from the Taoist Academy!  The moment he appeared, Kang Zhenren turned into a long sword and stabbed Qingxu Daozu.  The light of the sword is sharp, indestructible, and the blade is lonely. It doesn't look like a sword, but it is gentle and elegant like a gentleman.  On the contrary, it is like a simple knife, ruthless and decisive. No matter what is in front of it, it will be chopped into pieces and a bright world will be created.

    Although Taoist Qingxu was talking to Gao Feng about the things that had accumulated in his heart over the years, he did not neglect it at all.  Seeing the distortion of space, many runes appeared around him. As the long sword transformed by Kang Zhenren came towards him, the runes adhered to the long sword, briefly imprisoning the long sword.

    "If Emperor Xia Huangren doesn't come, what's the use of your coming?" Qingxu Daozu said with a smile when he saw the long sword transformed by Kang Zhenren.  The space around him twisted with the movements of Taoist Qingxu's fingers, and in a blink of an eye, a closed and separate space was formed in which the long sword transformed by Kang Zhenren was imprisoned.

    The long sword's sword intent was so lonely that it broke away from the rune array that Qingxu Daozu had hit on his body and pierced the edge of the space barrier.  However, this space was not attacked by Kang Zhenren's transformed long sword. The moment the long sword's sword intention touched the space, ripples formed layer by layer on the edge of the rising space barrier.  These ripples seemed to twist the space. No matter how Kang Zhenren's transformed sword changed in the space, it could never touch the essence.  The sharp sword intent and tyrannical power cannot touch the opponent, and can only wander in the void.

    After trapping Master Kang's transformed long sword, Taoist Qingxu no longer looked at the long sword. How powerful this array was, Taoist Qingxu clearly knew that he was just a real person from the Taoist Academy.  Definitely not rushing out.

    Qingxu Taoist Ancestor began to become silent, his eyes were shining with crystal clear light, and the runes in his wrinkle-free Taoist robes flickered and began to spin rapidly.  As the rune array rotates, a rich red-black aura appears in an instant. Each red-black aura appears in the rune array inscribed on the robe and is quickly stretched.  Thin rays of light shone on the Taoist robe of Qingxu TaoistNow, it seems as if Taoist Qingxu has grown countless tentacles at this moment.

    Gao Feng looked at Taoist Qingxu and seemed a little familiar.  But Qingxu Daozu's spells were a little faster than Gao Feng's thoughts. Before Gao Feng could think of what to write, countless thin rays of light flew towards Gao Feng.

    At this moment, Gao Feng was keenly aware that under the influence of Qingxu Daozu's rune formation, time had completely stopped. Only those rays of light transcended time and space, flying towards him, effortlessly passing through the innate Hunyuan.  The dark golden light of true energy began to absorb the power in his body.

    It¡¯s ¡°King Hongyang of Wei¡±!  Gao Feng immediately understood why he always felt familiar looking at Daozu Qingxu's body covered with tentacles.  What I saw in the mirage spell in the medieval world was that "King Hong Yang of Wei" absorbed the power from the body of the monks in the medieval world.  How come Qingxu Daozu can do such evil things?  In an instant, Gao Feng remembered what Taoist Qingxu had just said, and a strange thought appeared in Gao Feng's mind. Could it be that the black wooden coffin at the top of the Immortal Mountain was "Wei Wang Hongyang"?

    Every thin ray of light released from Qingxu Daozu's body seemed to come alive, so greedy, so cruel, desperately absorbing the power from Gao Feng's body.

    In Gao Feng¡¯s body, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi seems to be a dark golden ocean, vast and vast.  Countless thin rays of light fell from the sky like meteors, falling into the dark golden ocean, greedily absorbing the power in the ocean.

    Qingxu Daozu's body began to emit dark golden light. Gao Feng could feel that Qingxu Daozu's power was getting stronger and stronger as countless thin rays absorbed his own power. Gao Feng even had an illusion.  At this time, Qingxu Daozu has surpassed the shackles of the greatest power between heaven and earth, surpassed the laws between heaven and earth, and has become a strange and extremely powerful existence.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi cut off Gao Feng's perception when it entered the body of Qingxu Daozu. Although Gao Feng's mental power has been tempered many times and is extremely tough, he still cannot feel the darkness in Qingxu Daozu's body.  The destination of the golden aura.  Thinking that Taoist Qingxu has become his own power, Gao Feng squinted his eyes and looked at Taoist Qingxu, watching the dense thin light connecting him and Taoist Qingxu flowing like dark golden light water patterns.  , but he didn¡¯t have the strength to break free at all.  It was as if these thin bright lines were a huge rune formation, forming a unique space. He had no chance of getting rid of the formation that Qingxu Daozu had planned for countless years.

    It is indeed the same as the "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the medieval world. Such a thought flashed through Gao Feng's mind.  No matter how much he resisted, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body escaped the fate of being absorbed.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body seemed to be like a dam, but the thin light penetrated everywhere and corroded the dam full of holes in the blink of an eye.  Gao Feng's power flowed out along the countless ant nests and into Qingxu Daozu's body.

    it is as expected.  Gao Feng just knew in his mind that the guy Qingxu Daozu was talking about should be "Wei Wang Hongyang" who was defeated by the sword master Mr. Rui at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain and exploded in anger.  After hearing what Qingxu Daozu meant, "Wei Wang Hongyang" used some means to resurrect himself after he left, absorbing countless powerful forces until he unified the world and became Emperor Taizu of the Wei Dynasty.

    Because I was brought back to the present world by the formation, I did not experience any of this.  But what Taoist Qingxu said vaguely told him the truth that he didn't know.

    Absorbing power. In the medieval world, Gao Feng had seen scenes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" absorbing the power of other monks. He did not expect that today he would be absorbed by Qingxu Daozu This feeling is extremely terrifying. The power in the body is flowing away, as if  Like running water, bit by bit, unpleasant but unstoppable.

    In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the sky that had just become clear began to be distorted and changed dramatically as Taoist Qingxu absorbed the power of Gao Feng.  As if Lu Wu appeared, the weather began to change drastically, but it was not as distinct as the four seasons with every step Lu Wu took, but was in a state of chaos.

    As Taoist Qingxu continued to absorb the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body, the strange phenomena between heaven and earth became more and more obvious. The mountains and rivers near the black abyss of the southern wilderness seemed to be trembling. Sometimes stars appeared in the day, and sometimes  It was pitch black, and I couldn't see my fingers.  The earth began to feel as if a huge earthquake had occurred, with large holes torn apart, and the cold earth energy burst out.

    As the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body was absorbed by Taoist Qingxu, the vitality between heaven and earth began to turn into vortexes and entered the body of Taoist Qingxu. It was everywhere in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  Sand and rocks were flying, the earth was torn apart, the basin bulged, and the cliffs collapsed twice, as if it was the end of the world.

    skyEarthly phenomena became more frequent, and even stars appeared and the sun shone simultaneously during the day.  The machine creation and the huge python are no longer entangled, but have separated with a tacit understanding.  The machine creation transformed into a square shape and carried Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Black Wolf flying in mid-air. While avoiding the huge changes between heaven and earth, it stared at the huge black python opposite.

    In the black abyss of the southern wilderness, there are sudden strong winds and heavy rain, and sometimes white snow is falling.  The earth was torn apart, mountains and rivers collapsed, and rivers flowed backwards.  Countless dark golden rays of light shot out from the body of Qingxu Daozu in mid-air, like a rising sun, hanging in mid-air that no one could look at.

    Gao Feng was restrained in mid-air. His body did not change at all, but his strength and spirit became weaker and weaker.  The powerful force of the newly filled innate Hunyuan Qi gradually entered Qingxu Daozu's body under the suction of countless thin bright lines. His whole body was so weak that it seemed as if his body had been hollowed out.

    Even Gao Feng could feel those thin bright lines going deep into his body, getting deeper and deeper, and the attraction became stronger and stronger.  As the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi gradually dried up, these thin bright lines began to penetrate deeper to absorb power.  Suddenly, these tiny rays of light broke through an impossible barrier, twisted in Gao Feng's body, and inexplicably entered the fairy mountain.

    That feeling was very strange. Even before that, Gao Feng knew that the jade pendant was in his heart, but he couldn't touch it at all, as if the fairy mountain existed in another dimension.  The nine-tailed sky fox repeatedly warned him not to be seriously injured. Gao Feng had also thought about this matter many times. He couldn't be seriously injured. Is it because the jade pendant containing the fairy mountain was in his body?

    At this time, Gao Feng had a mysterious feeling. Those thin silk threads passed through his body, entering the fairy mountain mysteriously and mysteriously.  Before that, Gao Feng didn't know how to enter the fairy mountain except for being in a trance.  But these thin threads inexplicably entered the fairy mountain, entering a place that Gao Feng himself didn't know how to enter.

    Entering the fairy mountain, these threads began to make a "hissing" sound in excitement. Perhaps because of the rich vitality of heaven and earth in the fairy mountain, these threads were sucked in unscrupulously. The rich vitality of heaven and earth was sucked in quickly because the speed was too fast.  , and the relationship between the heaven and earth energy between the fairy mountains is too strong, and the light makes a "hissing" sound.

    In Gao Feng's view, these rays of light were very thin, but in the fairy mountain, these rays of light became inexplicably thick, as if they were like giant pythons that rushed down and went straight to the fairy mountain.

    The fairy mountain, shrouded in layers of clouds and mist, stood there, and the sky suddenly changed.  Countless giant pythons flew down from the sky and headed straight for the fairy mountain.  The vitality of heaven and earth there is more intense. These thin rays of light have no consciousness, but they can know where the vitality of heaven and earth is.

    The python-like light seems to be like substance in the space of the fairy mountain, stirring the mist.  The vast rune formation arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox in the milky white mist moved with the fluctuation of the mist, but did not trigger.  It seemed that the rune formation arranged by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox only caused the guy on the top of the Immortal Mountain to fall into a deep sleep, and he was hastily unprepared for the light released by Qingxu Daozu.

    A squeaking sound echoed through the fairy mountains.  It was the angry voice of the nine-tailed fox, with a hint of despair and unwillingness in it.  In order to put the guy on the top of the mountain into a deep sleep, the nine-tailed sky fox worked hard and did not know how much effort he put in.  The guy had just settled down, but he didn't expect something unexpected happened. The tranquility in the fairy mountain was interrupted by these giant python-like lights. The entire fairy mountain seemed to start to "come alive" as the giant python-like light entered.

    When these thick giant pythons entered the fairy mountain, they were attracted by something unknown. The python-like light did not scatter in all directions. They just roared a few times, but there was no struggle at all.  They all fell into the coffin on the top of the mountain.

    The black wooden coffin had been sitting quietly on the top of the Immortal Mountain before, as if it had been here for countless years and would remain like this on the top of the Immortal Mountain for countless years.

    But as the python-like light entered the Fairy Mountain, the entire Fairy Mountain seemed to "come alive", and the black wooden coffin parked on the top of the mountain seemed to become more vivid and began to have a life of its own.  Awakening in the silence of death.  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 725: You are also a fairy mountain, and I am a fairy mountain too (100% chance of a big chapter exploding)

    When the light released by Qingxu Daozu entered Gao Feng's body, the quiet black wooden coffin seemed to come to life.  There is no release of power, but the rays of light that have become thick in the fairy mountain are like pythons, twisting powerfully, absorbing the rich vitality of heaven and earth in the fairy mountain.

    But only for a moment, a short moment.  Something seems to have changed in the Immortal Mountain, but no one can tell what exactly has changed.  All the python-like silk threads seemed to be living giant pythons. They paused slightly, raised their heads for a moment, and then rushed straight towards the black wooden coffin parked on the top of the fairy mountain.

    So urgent, so fierce, as if a wanderer who has left home has not seen his hometown for many years. After a short period of timidity, the longing accumulated for countless years surges out. He can't wait, no matter what is ahead, he will join it without hesitation.  .

    It¡¯s not that the black wooden coffin parked on the top of the fairy mountain is forcibly closed, but these giant python-like rays of light rush towards the black wooden coffin impatiently.

    All the light converges on the black wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain.  Countless bright-colored pythons entered the quiet, unchanged black wooden coffin.  The broken iron chains around the black wooden coffin were as thick as arms and began to rattle, as if they were cheering and jumping for joy.

    This feeling is very strange and mysterious.  Gao Feng looked at the Qingxu Taoist in front of him and watched helplessly as his power was being absorbed. However, as countless bright colored threads entered the Immortal Mountain, he clearly "saw" various situations in the Immortal Mountain.

    Yes, I did ¡°see¡± all kinds of things in the fairy mountain.  That black wooden coffin, and even the runes on the coffin that had become blurred with the passage of time, seemed to be "seen" by Gao Feng. What a feeling it was!

    With the gathering of countless silk threads on the black wooden coffin, it does not look crowded.  The silk thread that looked like a python reached the black wooden coffin and turned into silk thread again, extremely docile.  On the black wooden coffin, these silk threads swayed gently, as if they had forgotten Taoist Qingxu, and even the light on the side of Taoist Qingxu could not wait to enter the black wooden coffin.

    Time stopped passing by, under the spell of Qingxu Daozu.  But these threads, the power in the threads did not stop at all, but went upstream and began to inject power into the black wooden coffin.

    "Hahaha" The huge laughter resounded between heaven and earth, arrogant, bold, uninhibited, and scornful of all things in the world.  It seems that everything in the world is just an ant-like existence, insignificant.  At first, Qingxu Daozu could slow down the flow of power, but as rampant laughter rang out from the black wooden coffin, the flow of power became extremely fast, extremely rapid, and impossible to reverse.

    Laughter rang out, clearly in the Immortal Mountain, but in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the great magical power exerted by the Qingxu Dao Ancestor was stagnant.  The visions of heaven and earth that appeared when the heaven and man broke through also quieted down.  Like the black wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain, it became thick and quiet, as if nothing in this world could make them throb again.

    When the laughter rang out, the face of Taoist Qingxu, who was absorbing the peak power, changed drastically. The face that was originally calm and had not changed at all after thousands of years suddenly aged rapidly.  An old face like a ravine, the ravine becomes deeper, and the calligraphy and painting depict the vicissitudes of the world.

    It seems that the closer time is to Qingxu Daozu, the slower the speed of recovery is.  In the blink of an eye, Taoist Qingxu's face turned gloomy and ruthless, and his waist, which was as straight as a javelin, also became curved.  It was like a humble servant, succumbing to the fate, no longer resisting, without any dignity.

    Even if Qingxu Taoist's complexion changed drastically, and the energy of heaven and earth and the red-black aura around him continued to flow, it would not help.  All the runes on the straight Taoist robes fell off with thin rays of light. Taoist Qingxu spurted out a mouthful of blood and poked his finger in the air to collect the blood that had just been sprayed out.  The fingers rotated rapidly in mid-air, and the blood moved with the rotation of the fingers, writing a huge rune in an instant.

    However, everything seems to be in vain.  The thin bright lines that penetrated deeply into Gao Feng's body seemed to have their own consciousness. As countless runes fell from the Taoist robe of Qingxu Taoist, those thin rays of light jumped up and penetrated Qingxu Taoist's own body.  The runes drawn with his essence and blood entered the body of Qingxu Daozu.

    Previously, in the sky of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Qingxu Daozu dropped a drop of blood essence and entered the body of the huge black python. The red-black giant python composed of countless souls began to condense, and it was no longer as afraid of the phoenix as before.  of flame.  But before the light enters the fairy mountain,? Even if you spray out a mouthful of blood essence and use pure blood essence to calligraphy and painting runes, it will be useless.  The thin light passes through it casually, as if it were nothing.

    The moment when time began to flow, the endangered Gao Feng felt that power quickly began to flow back from the body of Qingxu Daozu back to his own body.  The spell used by Qingxu Daozu, the countless rays of light connected between himself and Qingxu Daozu's body began to merge, and began to become thicker, as if a light channel was formed between Daozu and himself, the aura in the middle was mixed, not only the innate  The dark golden light of Hunyuan Zhenqi is flowing, and even the heaven and earth energy and red-black demonic energy in Qingxu Daozu's body appear in this thick passage.

    The laughter in the Immortal Mountain was getting louder and louder. At this time, not only Gao Feng, but also Zhang Zhijiang and Yuexiang in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness "heard" the huge laughter.

    When the seventy-two clone Zhu Yan heard the laughter, he was still standing in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, carrying the power of heaven and earth alone, majestic.  But as the laughter spread, Zhu Yan quickly recovered his true form. The seventy-two Zhu Yan figures became insubstantial, gathered into a ball, and returned to their original appearance of little monkeys. Their legs trembled, as if they felt something.

    Although Zhang Zhijiang also felt the powerful force in the proud and arrogant laughter of "Hahaha" that came from nowhere, it was just laughter after all, and he didn't feel anything too strange.  But then he saw that Zhu Yan, who was nourished by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, originally looked like an ancient ferocious beast. After hearing the laughter, he tucked his tail like a guard dog, hugged his head, and his legs trembled.  It looked like a disaster was imminent, and I felt an inexplicable difference in my heart.

    Zhu Yan faced countless monsters in the wilderness and refused to retreat.  Even if his body is imprisoned, he still explodes brazenly, with such violence and unyielding blood in his blood that he would rather die together than be imprisoned.  But now, hearing this kind of laughter, Zhu Yan, who would rather die than surrender and was violent and cruel, actually gave in. This was something Zhang Zhijiang couldn't understand.  Could it be that laughter

    There was silence in the entire black abyss of the Southern Wasteland. Even the portal connected to Jiuyou Huangquan transformed by the puppet of Qingxu Sect became extremely quiet at this moment, and all the power was shocked by the laughter.  The more unconscious souls or various living corpses, the more obvious this feeling of shock becomes. The monsters in the Nine Netherworld, no matter they are strong or weak, even the demonic energy is frightened, and they no longer look like fountains.  Rushing in.  Only the phoenix reborn from the ashes was still soaring in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, burning with gorgeous flames. Although he also felt the power contained in the laughter, he was not afraid, and even chirped crisply with some excitement.

    The phoenix, whose entire body is made of flames, seems to be a burning and jumping flame, making it impossible to look at it.  Sweeping away all the demonic energy and purifying all the filth in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the clear screams echoed the laughter coming from the top of the fairy mountain, seeming to be challenging, ready to face such a powerful force without fear.  .

    Gao Feng was floating in the mid-air in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. He had a bird's eye view of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and everything was vivid in his mind.  But the strange thing is that Gao Feng is looking at the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness that has been plowed over and over again by countless powerful spells, but in his mind is the scene in the fairy mountain.  I seemed to be floating on the top of the fairy mountain, overlooking the familiar but unfamiliar fairy mountain.

    From this perspective, Gao Feng has seen it once.  When the Nine Nether Demon Lord entered the Fairy Mountain, he fell from mid-air for a moment and saw the black wooden coffin on the top of the Fairy Mountain.  But now, the whole person seemed to be floating above the Fairy Mountain. What caught his eyes was the scene of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, but he saw the Fairy Mountain!

    This is a magical feeling. Gao Feng didn't feel strange in his daze, everything seemed to be natural.  Those thick python-like rays of light converged in the black wooden coffin on the top of the fairy mountain, turning into a thick light that penetrated directly into the space of the fairy mountain.  Gao Feng could feel this beam of light penetrating the inner space of Xianshan, entering his body, and then penetrating his body and entering the body of Qingxu Taoist Ancestor.

    The black wooden coffin was pushed open. The last time the Nine-tailed Sky Fox spent countless energy reciting the incantation that seemed to come from the Snow Mountain Temple to close the coffin. It was pushed open so simply and easily. Even the astringent black wooden coffin last time was pushed away.  There was no sound of friction between them. It was like a door, which was opened simply and easily. A strong figure stood up from the black wooden coffin and walked out.

    Everything is so natural, as natural as that strong figure waking up in his bed and getting up to wash himself.

    The first step was still a bit unfamiliar, as if it had not been done for a long time, and the body was somewhat uncoordinated.  But Xuan recovered as before, stepped out of the black wooden coffin, stood on the top of the fairy mountain, opened his arms and laughed loudly.

    The laughter was so loud and joyful.  It seemed as if the entire world was under his control, as if all the rules between heaven and earth had been trampled under his feet.  That kind ofThe aura of a king who looks down on the world is fully displayed. Even if he is flamboyant, it does not make people feel out of place at all, as if that person should be like this.

    Gao Feng looked at the fairy mountain from a bird's eye view. He could do nothing but watch quietly.  It wasn't until this figure walked out of the black wooden coffin that Gao Feng suddenly realized that he knew this person!  It was the "King of Wei Hong Yang" he met in the medieval world! It's just that the "King Hong Yang of Wei" he met in the medieval world was not so powerful, and his eyes were more confused.  With the same body, this man looked graceful and powerful. He looked somewhat similar to Emperor Xia Huangren, but he was more regal than Emperor Xia Huangren.

    However, the kingly aura of "King Hong Yang of Wei" was more gloomy, not as smooth as the bright yellow emperor aura of Emperor Xia Huangren.  It's as if I've been sleeping for too long and many things have accumulated.

    At this time, both time and space seemed to be in chaos as "King Hong Yang of Wei" walked out of the black wooden coffin.  At the very least, Gao Feng's mind was in chaos.  At this moment, there seemed to be a tide of energy flowing in, and Gao Feng inexplicably understood the ins and outs of it.  Picture after picture flashed before Gao Feng's eyes, extremely fast, but when they were connected together, Gao Feng understood the truth.

    In the Middle Ages, at the foot of Tianzhu Mountain, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was defeated by the sword master Mr. Rui. He exploded angrily and turned into countless dust.  Later, he was reincarnated in the Dragon Tomb of the Western Desert, absorbed the powerful power of the dragon clan, and walked out of the Dragon Tomb of the Western Desert. He continued to grow, established the Wei Dynasty, and became the strongest man of that era.  He was the Emperor Taizu of the Wei Dynasty, and he was also the Emperor Wu of the Wei Dynasty.  "King Hongyang of Wei" discovered after being reincarnated once that such a degree of reincarnation could not allow him to pass on his inheritance forever. There were countless variables during this process, and if he was not careful, he would fall into an abyss of eternal destruction.

    So in the later period of Emperor Wu of the Wei Dynasty, "King Hong Yang of Wei" began to build the fairy mountain.  Use supreme magic power to seal a fairy mountain into the jade pendant out of thin air.  Collect treasures and strong men from all over the world and put them into the fairy mountain to prepare for your own resurrection.  If the power of all kinds of strong people is swallowed up, "King Wei Hongyang" will become the only strong person, an immortal existence, living forever, without death, without reincarnation, and possessing the most powerful power in the world.

    Gao Feng was shocked. Demon Lord Jiuyou had good intentions, but he didn¡¯t understand the truth at all. He only knew about the existence of the Immortal Mountain and that there were various treasures in the world in the Immortal Mountain.  After so many years of hard work, just to obtain these treasures that seemed like trivial matters to "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    Qingxu Daozu came from the Middle Ages and experienced the process of "Wei Wang Hongyang" absorbing the power of the world's strong men. By chance, he also learned how to absorb the power of the strong, and was one step closer to the Nine Nether Demon Lord, but he still couldn't know the middle.  Various past experiences.  However, Taoist Qingxu inadvertently woke up "Wei Wang Hongyang". In order to make "Wei Wang Hongyang" sleep, the nine-tailed sky fox did not know how much effort he made, but all of it was in vain at this moment.

    Once you wake up, you won¡¯t go back to sleep.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked up at the sky that had become a corridor of light, with an indifferent expression on his face, and climbed up the stairs.  There seems to be an invisible staircase in the empty space. "Wei Wang Hongyang" simply and easily stepped up, step by step towards the light and towards the top of the fairy mountain space.

    The milky white vitality of heaven and earth began to surge. The clouds and mist covering the layers of the fairy mountain seemed to be surging like the waves of the East China Sea. The countless runes hidden in the clouds and mist no longer drifted with the current, but began to boil.  As the nine-tailed sky fox began to dance, the rich vitality of heaven and earth that enveloped the fairy mountain came together, like a long white dragon.

    On the mountainside of the Fairy Mountain, a beautiful girl walked quickly to the top of the Fairy Mountain. When she saw "Wei Wang Hongyang" walking out of the space of the Fairy Mountain along the light, she gritted her teeth and flew upwards, following the footsteps of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  A fairy mountain.  The long milky white dragon tail behind the beautiful girl is like a white skirt, dancing with the wind, simple but gorgeous.

    In the mid-air of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Bi Fang, who was transformed into a machine creation, was carrying Zhang Zhijiang, Yuexiang, and Hei Lang on his back. He seemed to feel an aura that frightened him, floating in the mid-air, at a loss.

    Although it is just a mechanism creation, the craftsman Saint Lu Gang's method is too magical. The mechanism creation itself is taken from various spiritual beasts in the fairy mountain that have become extinct in the human world. These spiritual beasts are extremely afraid of the aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang", even if they are  The appearance of the machine creation appeared, and I was also frightened and at a loss.

    Even with the appearance of the aura of "King of Wei Hongyang", the creation of the machine became more and more unstable.  Although the power is similar to that of the Five Ultimates in the world and is extremely powerful, "King Hong Yang of Wei" seems to be the natural enemy of the machine creations. As soon as his breath appears, the machine creations will worship him.

    Slowly landing, the machine-created Bifang lost the power he had during the fierce battle with the Qingxu Sect puppet, and lowered his head.He lay low on the scorched land of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, as if waiting for his final destiny to come, waiting for the king to decide it with a word.

    The flesh puppets around them were shapeless and collapsed on the scorched ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. Together with the snake warriors who were not dead, they were indistinguishable.  Yuexiang had returned to its strongest state just now under the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi next to Gao Feng. The flames around her immediately rose, and in an instant, the flesh puppets, snake warriors, and Taoists tens of feet around were destroyed.  All the souls were burned to ashes.

    Yuexiang didn¡¯t know what that laughter meant.  But when Yuexiang saw Gao Feng stopped in mid-air, controlled by Qingxu Daozu's spell, she felt anxious and wanted to help, but was unable to do anything.  Gao Feng and Qingxu Daozu seemed to be in another dimension. Several consecutive spells were unable to harm Qingxu Daozu. Even getting close to Qingxu Daozu was a luxury.  At this moment, another powerful aura appeared, getting stronger and stronger, making Yuexiang's heart feel as if she was dead.

    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Yuexiang's heart.  The voice was cold, but with a hint of charm.  It was the nine-tailed sky fox that appeared twice relying on the aura in the fairy mountain sword!

    "If you want to help that kid Gao Feng, you have to let me get on top of you." The voice of the nine-tailed celestial fox appeared directly in Yuexiang's mind, and then, the nine-tailed celestial fox appeared in Yuexiang's mind.  The majestic original form.  Yuexiang knew instinctively that this was true and believed it completely, without any doubt.

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed a little impatient and continued: "The upper body this time is completely different from the previous times when I came out to play. Those two times were just my breath attached to the fairy mountain sword in the hand of Gao Feng.  Breath, so your body can fully accept it and even benefit from it. This time, if you let me get up, I will use all my strength. These powers will damage you, and your consciousness may die forever and cease to exist. You  There can¡¯t be any resistance, because the opponent is very powerful and I can¡¯t waste any strength.¡±

    The words of the nine-tailed sky fox echoed in Yuexiang's mind. The most powerful person in the fox clan was majestic but also somewhat amiable.  Yuexiang felt an inexplicable powerful force appear in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. It seemed that the nine-tailed sky fox appeared to fight against this force.  He raised his head and glanced at Gao Feng, who was floating in mid-air, feeling as tender as water.

    Chapter 9 Possessed by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox

    This look may mean goodbye forever.  Reluctant to leave, with a hint of determination.

    Yuexiang looked at Gao Feng and knew in her heart that time was running out at this moment. Every delay might lead to Gao Feng's death. She immediately said firmly: "Okay!"

    As soon as Yuexiang said these words from her heart, her body suddenly shone with brilliance.  The graceful and noble light radiates from Yuexiang's body.  Nine colorful lights appeared behind Yue Xiang, who had reached the peak of eight tails, as if nine tails were swaying behind Yue Xiang.

    At this moment, Yuexiang's eyes also changed. She originally looked at Gao Feng with tenderness and misty eyes.  But as the brilliance appeared, his eyes became calm but firm, seeing through the world, yet extremely powerful.  The nine tails seemed to be formed by the gathering of milky white clouds and mist in the fairy mountain. Even the nine-tailed sky fox that appeared at this time was wrapped with a white mist formed by the gathering of the vitality of heaven and earth.

    In mid-air, Gao Feng and Qingxu Daozu were still in a stalemate.  Gao Feng could feel a powerful aura coming from his heart that could destroy the world.  This kind of breath is somewhat familiar, but the kind of breath I have experienced is not so powerful at all.  Gao Feng knew that "Wei Wang Hongyang" was out!  "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who has been sleeping in a black wooden coffin at the top of the Fairy Mountain has come out!

    All kinds of bizarre feelings came one after another. Gao Feng clearly felt that "Wei Wang Hongyang" came out of his body and rushed directly into the body of Qingxu Daozu along with the light that Qingxu Daozu connected to his body.  As "Wei Wang Hong Yang" left his body, Gao Feng felt extremely weak, as if his strength had been taken away by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  At this moment, all of his essence and strength were taken away, and even his consciousness became blurred. The next moment, he would become a mummy.

    With the appearance of "King Hong Yang of Wei", the laws between heaven and earth have also been loosened, and time sometimes stops and sometimes continues to pass.  The moment Gao Feng felt the vitality and strength in his body being taken away, a look of great fear appeared in the eyes of Taoist Qingxu across from him.  Qingxu Daozu, who had just broken through the pinnacle of power in the world, broke through the realm of heaven and man, and triggered the appearance of countless visions between heaven and earth. The Taoist Qingxu who had reached the peak of power in the world seemed to have fallen into the bottom. All these changes that occurred were completely in Qingxu.  Beyond Taozu's divination.

    Gao Feng is familiar with such a powerful power, but Qingxu Daozu is even more familiar with it than Gao Feng. This is the power of the peerless demon, powerful and indifferent. Even when he has broken through the heavens and humans, he is still helpless in front of this power.  No place for resistance.

    &nbsp; His straight body became rickety, as if Qingxu Daozu, who had not changed at all for thousands of years, had aged dozens of years in this moment.  The body seemed to have been deprived of moisture and began to crack, as if a force in the body was about to explode.  Just when Gao Feng's power was about to be completely absorbed, suddenly, an extremely gorgeous spell was formed in mid-air.  The power is powerful and far-reaching, and the aura similar to that found in a snow-capped mountain temple is extremely strong.

    The spell itself does not have any color like the spells of ordinary Taoists, but with the emergence of spells, changes occur between heaven and earth.  The rainbow looks like a rainbow after the rain, extremely brilliant and gorgeous.

    Gao Feng felt that at the moment the spell appeared, great changes had taken place in Qingxu Daozu's body.  Inexplicably, his power returned to his body, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was restored, and even his vitality and mental power were completely restored, without any change.

    Everything happened so unexpectedly that Gao Feng was caught off guard.  The power in the body in the previous breath will be sucked dry and turned into a mummy.  In the last breath, it was as if nothing had happened. Only the light of the spell went from dark to bright in front of Gao Feng's eyes, and was extremely gorgeous.  The dazzling, dazzling light makes people's hearts palpitate.  In this brilliance, the smell of blood and the roars of countless innocent souls faintly reached Gao Feng's ears.

    Real or unreal, such a huge gap has made Gao Feng dizzy.  From realizing the power of rules in the phoenix flame to breaking through the shackles of Qingxu Daozu, soaring into the sky but falling into the magic circle that Qingxu Daozu had already arranged, it seemed that there was only a blink of an eye.  Then he faced the tragedy of death, but then it was as if nothing had happened.  An ordinary person would probably be unable to bear such a huge psychological gap and become dizzy.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowed in Gao Feng's eyes. He didn't care about why all this happened, but carefully observed the spell that suddenly came.

    It seems that there is a person holding a rainbow and waving it in the air, and time is flowing backwards in the colorful rainbow.  The voice of the nine-tailed sky fox resounded throughout the sky, echoing in the Black Abyss wilderness that had been completely flattened by countless powerful spells and changed beyond recognition.

    It¡¯s this kind of sound, which carries the ancient and ancient atmosphere of a snow-capped mountain temple. I obviously heard everything, but when I think about it, I can¡¯t remember anything at all.  Gao Feng looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in mid-air, and at Qingxu Daozu who was penetrated by "Wei Wang Hongyang". The fighting spirit in his body surged, but his body could not rush up to fight "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Even the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him could not be unfolded.

    After the splendid spell, blood rain filled the sky with blood and madness, spreading between Gao Feng's mouth and nose.  The thick ray of light merged into the gorgeous spell, and then disappeared. Only the figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was a little manic and furious in the blood rain.

    The thick light between Gao Feng and Qingxu Daozu disappeared. Gao Feng's body lost support and began to fall from the mid-air in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  At the moment of falling, Gao Feng saw that the body of Qingxu Daozu opposite him was penetrated by a rainbow of seven colors and turned into a rain of blood.  All this happened in an instant. Even if Gao Feng's mental power was as strong as steel, it would be difficult to accept this change for a while.

    Qingxu Daozu, who had just surpassed himself and reached the pinnacle of power in the world, was immediately killed!  Is it "King Hong Yang of Wei" or the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Gao Feng was a little confused.  It can be imagined how difficult it is to arouse the vision of heaven and earth and take a step forward.  But so vulnerable?  What exactly is going on?

    Because the power has reached a certain level, Gao Feng can clearly see what is happening.  Zhang Zhijiang only saw a sudden flash of light between Gao Feng and Qingxu Daozu in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. Then Qingxu Daozu turned into a rain of blood. A strong figure in the blood rain looked at Yuexiang angrily.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had already walked out of Gao Feng's body, took Gao Feng's power away, and entered the body of Qingxu Daozu.  It is conceivable that in just one breath, the powerful power of Qingxu Daozu will be absorbed by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    However, under the spell of the nine-tailed fox, everything turned into a dream.  Gao Feng's power returned to Gao Feng's body, and Qingxu Taozu, who was controlled by "Wei Wang Hongyang", was crushed.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, who was extremely experienced in combat, used his spell at just the right moment, at the moment when "Wei Wang Hong Yang" entered the body of Qingxu Daozu.  The moment when the old strength is lost and the new strength is not born.

    With the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang", such a moment would have been extremely difficult to capture, but the nine-tailed sky fox's magic was keen to capture this little gap, sending Gao Feng's power back and crushing Qingxu at the same time.  Daozu.  Without his body, Qingxu Daozu's power, which was more powerful than the nine-tailed sky fox, dissipated out of thin air, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" could not absorb it at all.

    At such a moment, two opponents who were stronger than themselves were actually played by the nine-tailed foxStanding on the palm of his hand, Gao Feng sighed in his heart, such a keen ability to grasp the fighter plane is indeed breathtaking and surprising.

    A rain of blood fell in mid-air. In the rain of blood, "King Hongyang of Wei" laughed in anger.  That handsome face was a little twisted, but there was still a little smile on it, which was indescribably sinister.  The power of a peerless strong man was turned into nothingness by the nine-tailed sky fox. You can imagine how "Wei Wang Hongyang" felt.

    "Seek death!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared angrily, his face full of anger, and he yelled at the ground.  He made a fist with his right hand and punched the nine-tailed sky fox.

    Yuexiang, who had been possessed by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, now transformed into the form of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, constantly jumping in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The snow-white nine-tailed sky fox is not big, only about ten feet, and is extremely agile.

    "The direction of "Wei Wang Hongyang's" fist wind was like countless mountains falling from the sky on the ground. One by one, not very deep fist prints were imprinted on the ground of the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  In the middle of the fist seal, the nine-tailed sky fox kept running, and every fist wind narrowly passed by the nine-tailed sky fox, touched the ground, and then withdrew its strength.  The fist wind continued to leave shallow marks on the unrecognizable ground of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, like the footprints left by the nine-tailed fox when it ran.

    In that flash of lightning, "King of Wei Hong Yang" seemed to have only punched one, but there were more than a thousand punches that landed on the ground of the Black Abyss of Southern Wasteland.  The nine-tailed sky fox was running while avoiding the fist wind of "Wei Wang Hongyang". Gao Feng was shocked to see the freehand and dangerous aspects.

    Even with the strength of the nine-tailed sky fox, at this juncture, he can only dodge and has no power to fight back.

    Gao Feng was extremely weak and fell from mid-air.  When he fell, although all the innate Hunyuan Qi in his body was still in his body, he couldn't use it at all. He could only watch himself falling from mid-air.  Gao Feng narrowly escaped death and watched the nine-tailed sky fox avoiding the attack of "King Hong Yang of Wei", but he didn't feel the slightest bit lucky in his heart.  In the big city on the fifth floor of the Fairy Mountain, Gao Feng saw the scene when the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, in its heyday, entered the Fairy Mountain for the sake of the northern demons and the fox clan.  Although so many years have passed, countless powerful people in the Immortal Mountain have died and been absorbed by "King Wei Hong Yang", while the nine-tailed sky fox is still alive, but the huge power gap between the two cannot be overcome at will.

    Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had just brilliantly destroyed "Wei Wang Hongyang" by absorbing the power of two powerful men, himself and Qingxu Taozu, it should not be the opponent of "Wei Wang Hongyang" yet.

    He had no choice but to fall downwards, because Qingxu Daozu was crushed by the nine-tailed sky fox. The unconscious King Qin ignored him and lay in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, like a corpse, and no one paid attention to him at all.  When Gao Feng saw the unconscious King Qin, he immediately understood that Qingxu Daozu's plan was not to target King Qin, but to lure him over.  It's just that there were countless flaws in this plan. Even with Qingxu Daozu's divination ability, there were still countless unknowable changes that made it what it is now.

    Gao Feng remembered that in the fairy mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox sneered at the divination of Qingxu Taozu and denied it without any color.  Look now, it is indeed the case.  He fell from mid-air. With his body's strength, he should be fine, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" has been awakened by Qingxu Daozu. I don't know what will happen to this matter in the end, and how it will end.

    "King Hongyang of Wei" was flying over the black abyss of the southern wilderness, chasing the nine-tailed sky fox.  Wherever he passed, the red and black aura that had been scattered began to gather on "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Every time more red and black aura gathers on "Wei Wang Hongyang", "Wei Wang Hongyang" will fly faster.

    "You were no match for me back then. You have been imprisoned for so many years and you are still so weak. Aren't you afraid that I will kill all the monsters in your northern land?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" withdrew his fist and looked at the messy ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  The nine-tailed sky fox above said in a sinister tone.

    The nine-tailed fox didn't care, stopped, stood up, and said: "When you wake up this time, you will definitely not sleep again. If you absorb that guy's power, you will definitely be able to surpass all the rules of this world. This world  It means nothing to you at all, and you will destroy it casually. If you are at your current level and several powerful people in the world are your targets, you will definitely go to Beidi."

    These words were so vague that Gao Feng didn't understand what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was talking about, but both the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" understood the meaning.  The Nine-tailed Sky Fox doesn't look tough, but Gao Feng, who knows about some of the quarrels in the process, knows that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's words are extremely tough. In today's battle, either you will die or I will die.

    After hiding for so many years, has the day finally arrived?  Taoist Qingxu died, but Gao Feng felt a sense of emptiness in his heart.  With the mountains and rivers of the world as the chessboard and the people as the chess pieces, will this chess game that has been played for thousands of years end today?  I don¡¯t know who will be the final winner.? Although Gao Feng is still guessing, his reason has already told Gao Feng that there is only one winner, and that is "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox gained the upper hand and defeated the good deeds of "King of Wei Hong Yang", it was almost useless.  If it could be fought, the nine-tailed sky fox would not have been helpless in that huge black shadow and was captured in the fairy mountain.

    Gao Feng has been getting along with the nine-tailed sky fox for a long time, and in his heart, he regards this moody little fox who takes good care of him as his own relative and elder.  Seeing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox fighting against the odds, he felt extremely anxious and began to circulate his innate Hunyuan Qi, hoping to fight side by side with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  But his body was indescribably tired and weak. Although the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi came and went and was not lost, at this time, he was unable to circulate the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi. It seemed that the innate Qi did not belong to him, but was just  The same power accumulated in one's own body.

    He could only float in mid-air, watching helplessly as the nine-tailed sky fox stood opposite "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Nine fluffy tails swayed behind the nine-tailed sky fox, and milky white mist floated around him. There was no pain in his eyes that had been imprisoned for hundreds of years, only a touch of caution and

    expect?  Gao Feng seemed to see what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was looking forward to, but he didn't know what else the Nine-tailed Sky Fox could expect at this moment.  Gao Feng's mind moved, and he immediately thought of Master Kang's broken space just now, and he came directly to the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  But Emperor Xia Huangren is really here. Can he join forces with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to defeat "King Hong Yang of Wei"?  The "King Hong Yang of Wei" at this moment is not the same as the "King Hong Yang of Wei" during the chaos in Zhongjing City.

    Gao Feng¡¯s thoughts were a little wandering. The same person, so different?  Is this the reincarnation of fate?  "Wei Wang Hongyang" was brought to the medieval world by Sun Mian, and then lost his memory. He was defeated by Mr. Rui, the sword master of the medieval world, and exploded in anger.  Then he was reborn, absorbed the power of the dragon clan, conquered the world, and became the emperor of the Wei Dynasty In this way, Gao Feng fell into a strange circle of thinking, and the circle seemed to have come around again in the end.  Since the Middle Ages, the shadow of "King Hong Yang of Wei" has existed in the reincarnation of the entire world. Is this the legendary Qi number?

    Falling into a mess, Gao Feng's thoughts were a little confused.  At this time, the milky white mist around the Nine-tailed Sky Fox began to rotate rapidly. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox pointed at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and said: "Come down and fight!"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a cruel smile on his handsome face: "Okay, I want to see what new tricks you have come up with after you have been thinking about it for hundreds of years."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the red and rock-like muscles of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s upper body began to tighten and swell. The red-black aura in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness lost control with the death of Qingxu Daozu. At this moment, they all gathered around "Wei Wang Hongyang".  It was as if he heard the call of power in the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  All the red and black auras roared together, no longer as happy and healthy as when they were purified by the phoenix.  Instead, he flew feverishly towards "King Hong Yang of Wei", as if that was his final destination.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" stretched out his right arm, pointed his index finger at the nine-tailed sky fox, and made a slow circle.  A rugged mark suddenly appeared on the messy ground next to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. "Wei Wang Hong Yang" did not directly attack the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but was painting and calligraphy rune formations.  However, this trace was a little far away from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. Gao Feng watched carefully, wanting to see what kind of method "Wei Wang Hongyang" used to deal with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    The nine-tailed sky fox started running again on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, its body extremely nimble.  The running this time was not to avoid "Wei Wang Hong Yang"'s attack, but to run unconsciously, as if he didn't want "Wei Wang Hong Yang" to know where he would go next.

    ?? Could it be said that "Wei Wang Hongyang" wants to arrange a confinement formation in front of him?  Gao Feng looked at it with suspicion. For two equally matched opponents, it would be even harder to imprison them.  Only then did Gao Feng realize that he had really underestimated "Wei Wang Hongyang".  No wonder that in the fairy mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang were so cautious and tried every means to prevent the resurrection of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    Looking at the rune formations in the calligraphy and painting of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", they are messy and disorganized.  Gao Feng can be regarded as a rune master, but he has no idea what "Wei Wang Hongyang" wants to do.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to pay any attention to where the nine-tailed sky fox had gone. He was just busy painting and calligraphy, as if he was a famous calligrapher and painter who wanted to paint a masterpiece on a whim, with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes.

    The formation is not very complicated. While running, the nine-tailed sky fox attacks "Wei Wang Hong Yang" with spells, trying to disturb "Wei Wang Hong Yang"'s mind.  However, each spell exploded more than ten feet in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang". It was far away from "Wei Wang Hongyang". It seemed that there was some magic barrier there, which could not disturb "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s mind at all.

    OnlyA few breaths of time passed by in an instant.  "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s arm was as thick as an old tree with tangled roots. Countless red and black auras gathered in "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body, and then appeared on his right arm.  The entire right arm is deeper than when the huge python emerged from the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the southern wilderness.

    "Jianghe!"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said lightly. As "Wei Wang Hongyang" spoke, no rune fonts appeared, but in the blink of an eye, the Yangtze River really seemed to appear on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  The sound of rolling rivers reached Gao Feng's ears far away, and Gao Feng was shocked by the vastness and majestic momentum.

    "Sheji!"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" his voice was three times louder. After saying this, without waiting for any changes on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, he immediately waved his entire right arm downwards, slashing into the void as if holding a simple knife.  The red-black aura seemed to be a sharp carving knife, which appeared in the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang". As the arm was cut hard, the extremely rich carving knife cut a crack in the space of the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  .

    "Picture!" After spitting out the last word, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was relieved and crossed his hands together. The majestic energy of heaven and earth immediately appeared from between "Wei Wang Hongyang's" hands and flew to the ground of the black abyss of the southern wasteland.

    "Jianghe Sheji Map?" Gao Feng whispered in his heart, what kind of spell is this?  At this moment, Gao Feng vaguely felt that the kingly temperament of "King Wei Hongyang" reigning over the world was fully displayed.  No matter how Xia Emperor Rendi is here at this moment, it is not as powerful as the aura of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  This is a change in temperament brought about by many years of bossing around and commanding the world, which is beyond human power.

    The saint is unkind and treats the common people as stupid dogs.

    He took human life as his own, and silently watched the rivers and lakes surging on the ground in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and the mountains and rivers rising from the ground.  Although the danger was specific and subtle, the change in aura left the Nine-tailed Sky Fox with nowhere to escape.  It seems that the huge spell of Jianghe Sheji Map used by "Wei Wang Hongyang" is a magical space spell, which confines the direction of the nine-tailed sky fox's escape, making it impossible for the agile nine-tailed sky fox to escape, no matter which direction it runs.  It's wrong. No matter how you escape, you will face the dragnet and the rivers and the country.

    You are one of the countless living beings in the world, how can you escape the gaze of the king who rules the world?  The shore of the land is not the land of the king.  No matter where he is, it is the domain of the king "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Powerful!  Extremely powerful!

    This is the most powerful spell Gao Feng has ever seen. The most amazing thing is not how powerful this spell is. Even the nine-tailed fox cannot escape the spell.  The amazing thing is that "King of Wei Hong Yang" didn't exert much effort when he cast this spell. It seemed like it was just the simplest spell. When he cast it casually, the nine-tailed sky fox was in a dead end, with no chance of survival anymore.

    This is the true power of the strong?  Gao Feng was in a daze. Who else in the world could resist such power?  Who else can compete with such power?  No wonder the nine-tailed sky fox hesitated again and again, but still refused to fight "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and was directly kidnapped into the fairy mountain.  What a powerful force this is!  Gao Feng estimated that even if Emperor Xia Ren came in person, he would never be a match for "King Hong Yang of Wei". Even if he teamed up with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, he would never be a match for "King Hong Yang of Wei"!  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 726: How can I do it if I don¡¯t want to?

    The so-called "Picture of Mountains and Rivers and the State" appeared on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. The mountains, rivers, villages and people, cocks and dogs crowing, are full of infinite vitality, as if they are really the mountains and rivers of the State, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" is the king of this mountains, rivers and State.  , is the king of the entire world!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s right hand was originally wide open, but with the appearance of "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map", he tightened it suddenly.

    When "Wei Wang Hongyang" clenched his right hand into a fist, the entire "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" seemed to feel the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and suddenly shrank, concrete and subtle.

    Even if the "Mountains and Rivers Map" is reduced in size, countless mountains, rivers, grasslands and woods are still clearly visible.  The nine-tailed sky fox was trapped in the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map", and its body also changed with the changes in the formation. It could not resist the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  A small white fox was running through the mountains and rivers. Although it was extremely fast, it could not escape the hands of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Judging from the meaning of "Wei Wang Hongyang", it seems that if you twist it at will, you can kill the nine-tailed sky fox.

    Gao Feng's heart was filled with despair. Even if the nine-tailed sky fox appeared, there was no chance of defeating "King Wei Hong Yang" in the black wooden coffin at the top of the fairy mountain.

    The power of "King of Wei Hong Yang" was beyond Gao Feng's expectation. It seemed that even the Nine-tailed Sky Fox did not expect that "King of Wei Hong Yang" would be so powerful!  In just one move, the nine-tailed sky fox was directly hit, without any chance to fight back.

    The nine-tailed sky fox, holding a seven-color rainbow, danced in the sky. When it came out of the fairy mountain, it directly chopped into pieces the Qingxu Taoist, one of the five unique people in the world.  He was so powerful that he was imprisoned directly in the "Mountains and Rivers Society Map" without using the three moves or two moves under "Wei Wang Hongyang". Gao Feng was dazzled by the constant changes.

    Only kings, kings who dominate the world, can use the map of mountains and rivers with such courage. It seems to be a sin for ordinary people to even think about it.  Only the king who rules the world can use such powerful power. Even the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, who has been in charge of the Northland for many years, once led the Northland demons to defeat the powerful dragon clan and changed the lives of the Northland demons to gain dignity.  Wei Tianhu doesn't have such momentum either.

    With one strike, the nine-tailed sky fox was besieged by the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map". As the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" gradually shrank, the nine-tailed sky fox also shrank, and was unable to escape from the specific and subtle formations.  No matter how hard the nine-tailed sky fox ran around in that delicate space, it couldn't find a way to escape.

    The entire black abyss of Southern Wilderness truly became quiet.  From Gao Feng's entry into the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, there were continuous fierce battles. One stronger than the other came, and the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss had changed its appearance.  The vitality of heaven and earth, the red and black demonic energy splashing everywhere, never remained quiet for a moment.

    Until this moment, "King Hong Yang of Wei" ruled the world as a king and used the "map of mountains and rivers and the country". Even the purest power between heaven and earth was shocked by "King Hong Yang of Wei" and began to quiet down.  The black abyss of the Southern Wilderness that used to be full of life turned into a dead silence, and even the ghosts floating back and forth began to fall silent in front of the majesty of "King of Wei Hong Yang" dominating the world.

    Even the Phoenix, which has been unwilling to succumb to the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang", has been reborn from the ashes for a moment.  In the portal transformed from the metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect, there are no longer monsters or demonic energy that dare to set foot in the human world again under the pressure of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The noisy and eager portal is also the same.  Quiet.  Only the slight sound of the flames burning on the phoenix existed, which seemed to be in response to the arrival of the king who ruled the world.

    "There has been no progress for so many years. You have disappointed me." "Wei Wang Hongyang" slowly walked down from mid-air. In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Qingxu Daozu had accumulated for countless years. He did not know how many creatures he had killed and experienced.  The extremely rich red-black aura of death, which can only be obtained through many refining processes, crawled docilely at the feet of "Wei Wang Hongyang", forming a series of red-black steps for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to climb down.

    Every time "Wei Wang Hongyang" takes a step, the red-black breath that turns into steps will enter "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s body and be absorbed by "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Those innocent souls entered the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and began to cheer for joy, as if that was their dream destination.

    At this time, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox did not struggle any more in the "Mountains and Rivers Society Map" and did not say anything. I wonder if it was the special space that cut off the connection between the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the real world.  It seemed that the nine-tailed sky fox had also discovered the mystery of the space established by "Wei Wang Hong Yang" after struggling, and was thinking hard about a way to get out.

    Gao Feng watched calmly as "King Hongyang of Wei" walked towards the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" and towards the nine-tailed celestial fox in the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map".  Perhaps when "Wei Wang Hongyang" walked to that formation that was so powerful that Gao Feng could not imagine, and that even the Nine-tailed Sky Fox could not escape, that was the moment when the Nine-tailed Sky Fox died.

    Come to think of itYes, in the fairy mountain, the Nine Nether Demon Lord was able to defeat the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" who had not yet woken up casually tore away half of Jiuyou's luck.  The gap in strength between "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is unreasonable, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox can crush Taoist Qingxu to pieces and prevent "Wei Wang Hongyang" from absorbing the power of Taoist Qingxu. It is a blessing.  .

    "I am the unique king in the world, and I am the most powerful existence in the world." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said softly. Everything between the world and the world made "Wei Wang Hongyang" have no interest in describing it. Only that one  Only the nine-tailed fox trapped in the "Mountain and River Sheji Map" has such qualifications.

    Back then, many strong men were kidnapped into the Immortal Mountain by "King Hong Yang of Wei". In the end, only the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, who had no power but existed only because of his superb craftsmanship, were not absorbed in power.  Maybe even "King of Wei Hong Yang" can't absorb the power in the body of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?

    However, no matter what the truth is, the nine-tailed sky fox is a powerful existence that even "King of Wei Hong Yang" cannot ignore.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" can look down on the Nine Nether Demon Lord, and he can look down on the Qingxu Dao Ancestor, but for some reason, he always favors the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    "The voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was somewhat lonely as he spoke.  Perhaps it is really like what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said. After so many years, the nine-tailed sky fox has only caused some troubles for itself, some troubles that are just like passing clouds, but it still does not have the strength to fight with itself.  This world is really lonely.

    Lonely as snow, it seems that the world also feels the mood of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The goose-feather-like snowflakes fall, as if they are going to use the heavy snow that has never appeared in the white southern wilderness to rebuild the world that made Qingxu Daozu dirty.  Purify.

    "Actually, even if you don't come to Fairy Mountain, I won't kill all the monsters in the North. You know it, and I know it too. But why did you come in? I have been expecting you and the old immortal from the Snow Mountain Temple to lead you  Give me a little surprise, but I'm still disappointed. Don't think that your defeat last time when Jiuyou's monster entered the fairy mountain will make me careless. You did it on purpose that time, just to set up the plan and make me careless.  This kind of cleverness has no effect on me at all. I originally thought how powerful the nine-tailed sky fox would be, but you let me down.

    "The sin of disappointing me is great, and you will be punished today.  "The fingers of "Wei Wang Hongyang" have touched the edge of the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map". With the touch of "Wei Wang Hongyang's" fingers, the sky of the magical confinement formation seems to be a drop of water, with countless ripples appearing in circles.  Ripple.

    Gao Feng listened in astonishment to what "Wei Wang Hongyang" said. It turned out that the last time the Nine Nether Demon Lord entered the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox failed to fight, and the Immortal Mountain Sword Lord Mr. Rui also died in that battle.  Could all this have been arranged by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Just to make "Wei Wang Hongyang" underestimate her before she has a chance?

    But why did Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, die after that battle?  After a second thought, Gao Feng understood.  After all, Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, is just a wisp of the sword master's soul, and his various powers are inferior to those of the real sword master. Naturally, he cannot defeat the Nine Nether Demon Lord.  And with Sword Lord Mr. Rui's temperament and temperament, how could he refuse to fight when he saw such a powerful opponent as Lord Jiuyou!

    The nine -tailed Tianhu's previous methods were broken, and after that, did it not have the power to fight back?  Gao Feng seemed to have already guessed the ending that he didn't even want to think about.

    In this world, in the world of "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map", "Wei Wang Hongyang" is the supreme existence.  Life and death are determined by the thought of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The life and death of the nine-tailed sky fox only depend on the thought of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    "Then, just go and die." The indescribable loneliness in the words of "Wei Wang Hongyang" originally thought that there were endless back-ups. I originally thought that there were only nine-tailed celestial foxes in the world and the one from the Snow Mountain Temple who had inherited who knows how many  The old man is his opponent, but in the end he discovers that all this is just an illusion.  Standing at the pinnacle of power in this world, it is as if you are facing the "Mountains, Rivers, Society and Country Map". Life and death are decided by your own thoughts.

    "Everything here is really boring." A beautiful smile appeared on the corner of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s mouth, tough and handsome, which took away all the loneliness and boredom from this smile.  "Maybe you are right, I have no interest in this place anymore."

    "Then let's end it." The last voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became indifferent, and the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness became indifferent. It was not the emotion of the human world at all. It seemed that it was not a person speaking at all, but the vast sky and earth.  He said lonely.

    Before I could say anything, a sudden change occurred in the quiet world!

    The machine-created creature that was lying on the ground and seemed to be shocked by the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" shook violently, threw Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang on his back hundreds of feet, and then rushed straight towards "Wei Wang Hongyang" who had his back turned to him.  ".

    &nbsp; "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood in front of the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map", standing between the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creation.  This position is a bit subtle. I don't know whether "Wei Wang Hongyang" deliberately created such a situation or the nine-tailed sky fox deliberately created this situation.  In any case, the machine creation has a suitable opportunity to attack.

    The wind is blowing!

    The snow stopped.  Wind blows.

    The strong wind brought by the machine's creation directly scattered and shattered all the falling snow.

    But "Wei Wang Hongyang" was not there. The machine creation suddenly lost its target. In the high-speed movement, because of the existence of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the rules of heaven and earth here could not be changed. The machine creation was already too fast and precious and rare.  The metal began to emit the burning smell of fire.  When the speed reaches a limit, even the tiny dust in the air creates resistance, making the body of the machine creation feel hot and hot, as if it is the heart of the machine creation that wants to fight.

    But "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly disappeared without a trace, as if "Wei Wang Hongyang" had known for a long time that the machine creations would rise up and attack like this.  Could it be that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had expected such a sudden blow?  Gao Feng looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in astonishment, as if looking at an omniscient being.

    Maybe "Wei Wang Hongyang" had been prepared, or maybe "Wei Wang Hongyang" had extremely powerful strength and perception. In short, when the machine creation rushed towards "Wei Wang Hongyang", the somewhat lonely figure was no longer there where "Wei Wang Hongyang" was.  figure.

    There is no time for the machine creation to stop, the next breath, or even one breath.  The moment the machine creation just rushed up, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was already under the machine creation.  Both of them are not very tall, unlike the monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan, who are often hundreds of feet tall.  In the eyes of a truly strong person, the size of the body has nothing to do with strength.

    The fist of "Wei Wang Hongyang" struck Bi Fang, who was transformed into a machine creation.  The whole body is made of rare and strong metal in the fairy mountain, and the defense is extremely strong.  However, under the punch of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", it was not stronger than a piece of paper.  Punch after punch, hitting the body of the machine creation clearly and clearly.  The speed was extremely fast, and countless punches seemed to fall at the same time, but Gao Feng could see them clearly.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes flickered, and "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s attacks all fell in Gao Feng's eyes like a gust of wind and rain.

    Gao Feng was speechless, "King of Wei Hong Yang" was indeed so powerful that it was outrageous.  Countless punches fell. In this fleeting time, these attacks were still clear and definite. Each punch landed on the weak part of Bifang's body transformed by the machine creation.  The machine-made creations that were powerful enough to compete with the five best in the world instantly collapsed under such a simple and straightforward attack by "Wei Wang Hongyang" and turned into tattered metal.

    "Lu Gang, I really haven't seen any improvement in my craftsmanship. Maybe it was a mistake to bring you into the fairy mountain." "Wei Wang Hongyang" felt a little regretful.  There was no powerful aura in front of him, and the machine creation disappeared in an instant, and was defeated in the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Such a powerful machine creation, which shocked Gao Feng countless times, failed like this?  So defeated!

    There are no accidents, no surprises. The failure of the machine creation is so natural, as if it is just a struggle, a dying struggle, a trapped beast still fighting.  In front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", death is so normal and natural.

    The wind and rain came fiercely and went away suddenly.  As the machine creation was torn apart, the fist of "Wei Wang Hongyang" stopped, and it stopped without any abruptness at all.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" clapped his hands. The texture between his palms was clear. Gao Feng suddenly discovered that this was the huge palm that tore apart the Nine Nether Demon Lord at the top of the Immortal Mountain.  In a deep sleep, before fully waking up, a simple pull can tear off the pure black breath of Jiuyou's luck. What a powerful force this is!

    There should be no opponent in the world worthy of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to deal with with his heart. His enemies are just the irreversible rules between heaven and earth.  However, even this kind of rule seems to be defeated in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  If he was not sure of defeating this rule, "Wei Wang Hongyang" would never wake up in the black wooden coffin at the top of the fairy mountain.

    Turn around and leave.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't even look at the machine creation again. "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't care at all about this kind of mindless machine puppet.

    Lifting his feet, he walked towards the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Map" and towards the nine-tailed sky fox inside.  Compared with the mechanical creations, the nine-tailed sky fox is more interesting to "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The footsteps suddenly stopped. The not-so-tall "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood like a mountain in the black abyss of the southern wasteland. Behind him, there was a change that "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not expect!

    Gao Feng naturally would not have thought that at this moment, the first thing in his eyes wasThe dark golden light of Tianhunyuanzhenqi circulated extremely quickly, and the dark golden light rotated so fast that it seemed to stop.  A change in the vitality of heaven and earth began to appear in the metal ruins of the machine creation, and the machine creation began to move!

    Not finished yet?  Gao Feng suddenly realized that both he and Taoist Qingxu seemed to have underestimated the methods of Craftsman Saint Lu Gang.  The transformation of the machine creation into Bi Fang and Jianmu is enough to compete with the Qingxu Sect's puppet "Eighteen Stations of the Styx - Infinite Hell". The appearance of the phoenix who was reborn from nirvana when Xiao Qingluan's body was burning made the machine creation even more powerful.  Even more powerful.  No one would have thought that the machine creations would actually change, and there would be even more powerful changes!

    Gao Feng¡¯s mind was spinning. Could it be that this change was because the craftsman Sheng Lugang had already anticipated it?  Is this change just prepared for "Wei Wang Hongyang"?

    The changes were so rapid that even with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flowing in Gao Feng's eyes, he could barely see the changes in the machine's creations.

    Lu Wu!

    The mechanical creation formed with Lu Wu as the core has been washed away, and it still returns to Lu Wu's appearance.  The metals, crystals, and rune formations of the other six surrounding machine creations all turned into liquids, vaporized, and entered Lu Wu's body.  The Lu Wu who transformed at this time was completely different from the Lu Wu who had previously appeared in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness to deal with the ancient strong men of the Snake Tribe.

    No longer a puppet, but like God Lu Wu really appearing in the world.  There was not much powerful aura coming out of his body, but even though Gao Feng had reached the level of strength of the Five Ultimates in the World, he still couldn't look at Lu Wu after seeing him. His thoughts kept turning over and over again, and he always couldn't help but want to look away from Lu Wu.  It seems that looking at Lu Wu's body is a major blasphemy.

    "Huh? It's really interesting." The smile on the corner of "Wei Wang Hongyang's" mouth became thicker. He was not panicked by Lu Wu's appearance, as if a child saw his favorite toy and smiled happily.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" stopped, turned around casually, and looked at Lu Wu who stood up from the metal ruins opposite him, simply and casually.

    "Tsk, tsk, when I captured the last Lu Wu who was still in his infancy from the nine heavens, I'm afraid you already hated me in your heart." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a nonchalant smile, "If this world  After it¡¯s destroyed, I always have to leave behind some weird toys, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be too boring.¡±

    Lu Wu looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" indifferently, said nothing, and moved his right shoulder slightly.  As Lu Wu's shoulders moved, the storm between heaven and earth rose again!

    A barrier seemed to appear around the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, and countless ice icicles rose from the ground, turning the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss into a ** world.

    The momentum was extremely majestic, and the ice suddenly rose from the ground without any warning.  As if suddenly entering the Ice Age, the sky and the earth were filled with coldness, and the frost quickly occupied the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. On a vast white land, Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang were also covered in white frost and shivering in the distance.  Even if Zhang Zhijiang advanced to the holy realm of bloody murder, he was still vulnerable to the power of God Lu Wu. Even Lu Wu did not want to deal with Zhang Zhijiang, but just established a barrier to separate the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness from the surrounding world.  That¡¯s all.

    "Use your power to do this kind of thing?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have seen something strange. He was a little stunned, and then he smiled and said: "It's nothing more than that, no matter what, that old guy Lu Gang is nothing more than  Such an attitude is a pity for the bloodline of the ancient God Lu. If you attack with all your strength, you may cause me some trouble, but it is a pity."

    Gao Feng knows the meaning of "Wei Wang Hongyang". This time the two of them fight, the changes between heaven and earth will definitely be great, and the power will even spread out of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, bringing unknown effects to the world.  So Lu Wu first established a barrier to hide the danger in the unknown.  Although Gao Feng didn't know what kind of price Lu Wu would have to pay for doing this, the price would certainly not be small.  Otherwise, "King Wei Hong Yang" wouldn't have said that. Is this right or wrong?

    Lu Wu did not comment, took a step forward, stretched out his right arm, pointed at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and said: "You are just a mortal, and you dare to pry into the secrets of heaven."

    "So what!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" was not shocked by Lu Wu's majesty, but sneered at Lu Wu's words, with a sarcastic smile on his handsome face, "Eternal life, who doesn't want it? But no one  It¡¯s just something that can be done. I can do it, why don¡¯t I do it?¡±

    "The reincarnation of the world and immortality through killing are just a false delusion. All life is miserable, and you haven't found true freedom yet." Lu Wu stretched his arms straight, and pointed one finger to the opposite side as he spoke.  "Hong Yang, King of Wei".  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 727 A worthy enemy

    The battle was not delayed because of the conversation between the two. Lu Wu stood as "King Hong Yang of Wei", everything was fair and upright.  The moment he pointed at "Wei Wang Hongyang", there was lightning and thunder, and the lightning flashed across the ice and snow, which looked so weird and bizarre.  Gao Feng had never even thought about such a change, let alone seeing it.  In the ice and snow, lightning flashed and thundered, violating the rules between heaven and earth, but he appeared in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, in front of Gao Feng, and in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The real power of lightning!  A bolt of lightning tore through the white sky of the southern wilderness and the black abyss, fell among countless snowflakes, and headed straight for "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The vitality of heaven and earth in the black abyss of the southern wilderness has entered the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and has been almost exhausted.  But Lu Wu still summoned such a powerful attack, which dazzled Gao Feng.  Gao Feng sighed in his heart, as long as any method reaches its peak, it must be an extremely powerful force in the world.  The craftsman Sheng Lugang is just a craftsman who is good at mechanism making and runes, but with enough powerful materials, the machine creations made by the craftsman Sheng Lugang can show such powerful power.

    Indeed, he is worthy of being a master craftsman!

    It is truly a creation!

    The smile on the face of "Wei Wang Hongyang" disappeared and became more solemn than ever before.  He raised his arms and faced the lightning directly.  The king of the world, the king who reigns over the world, nothing can make "King of Wei Hong Yang" retreat. Even if the legendary God Lu Wu reappears in the world in the hands of the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, he still cannot make "King of Wei Hong Yang" surrender.  Even "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't even want to evade, but chose the simplest and most direct way to face it!

    Face Lu Wu¡¯s power of heaven and earth.  Face that sharp lightning!

    "Roar!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared violently, and two auras, one black and one white, appeared on his body, forming a circle that circulated around "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Black and white were clear, and his arms forcefully withstood the pressure of heaven and earth brought by Lu Wu.

    Lightning fell and fell into the hands of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  The black and white aura, the aura of life and death, immediately appeared in the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". The lightning seemed to be a long sword, and the black and white colors became the calyx and hilt of the long sword, which was held by "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  .  does not dissipate.

    The wind suddenly rose.  Heavy snow is raging with goose feathers.  The long hair of "Wei Wang Hongyang" danced in the wind and was pulled straight, covering the handsome face of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the resolute face of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The long sword transformed by the power of thunder and lightning in his hand was swung.  The tip of the sword pointed diagonally at the ground.  Looked at Lu Wu coldly.  No words were spoken.

    At this moment, no matter what you say, it is redundant.  now.  No matter how he expressed it, his heaven-defying demeanor made it clear what "Wei Wang Hongyang" was thinking.

    Even if I kill everything in the world, as long as I can live forever, so what!

    Being determined to have his own way is the temperament of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and this is the pursuit of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Lu Wu was not surprised, nor did he flex his fingers one by one like he did when facing the ancient strongman summoned by the snake clan, and defeated the opponent as the weather changed.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" was obviously much stronger than the ancient warriors of the Snake Clan. Even though Lu Wu had almost recovered his true form, he did not dare to be careless.

    ??Pricking "Wei Wang Hongyang" directly with your finger, the fingertips change and the four seasons are distinct.  The f¨£ngfo is a perfect space between Lu Wu's fingers. In that space, it lasts for thousands of years and lasts for tens of thousands of years.  The four seasons change, with wind, frost, rain and snow, clouds and sunshine waxing and waning.

    Lu Wu was silent, as if all his strength was concentrated on his fingertips, pointing at "Wei Wang Hongyang" opposite.

    The speed is extremely slow, and it seems that every inch the fangfo moves forward requires all his strength.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked a little excited, as if he had finally found an opponent who could compete with him, and began to face Lu Wu seriously.  It was almost exhausted, and he looked at it quietly without moving.

    Gao Feng could see Qingchu, Lu Wu was moving all the time, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" was also moving all the time.  No one is still, but the movements of both Lu Wu and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" are extremely subtle. In the subtle movements, Lu Wu and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" have exchanged countless changes.

    Lu Wu attacked, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" defended.  Countless changes, but in the end only led to one ending, that is, Lu Wu and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" were both deadlocked, as if no one had moved.  All the subtle and wonderful changes at this moment, even though the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes has been raised to the highest level, he still can't see them completely.  This is a difference in strength or realm. If you want to make further progress, Qingxu Daozu has already shown how difficult it is.

    After spending thousands of years, he barely managed to get one step closer, only to die in an instant.  The change between this is even more difficult than advancing from an ordinary person to the top five in the world. F¨£ngfo is the highest mountain in the world, and only "Wei""Wang Hongyang" stood alone on the top of the peak, no matter how high it was, the sky would be visible.

    Lu Wu's finger slowly moved forward, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" watched quietly. Time in the black abyss of the southern wilderness seemed to stand still, as if a huge spell had been cast, except for Lu Wu and "Wei Wang Hongyang"  "Except for this, everything else fell into deathly silence.

    The powerful monsters in the portal transformed by the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect have sensed the changes in the atmosphere in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and they all ran away and returned to the River Styx.  The phoenix, reborn from the ashes, stopped in mid-air, and the flames on its body seemed to have solidified, no longer making any sound.

    At this moment, even the reborn Phoenix did not want to disturb the battle between Lu Wu and "Wei Wang Hong Yang". This is the most exciting battle in the world, a battle in which only one person can survive.

    After tens of millions of years, Lu Wu¡¯s finger is still only halfway through, still a few feet away from ¡°King Hong Yang of Wei¡±.  The further forward, the more complicated the changes become, and the greater the power that Lu Wu's fingertips touch.  Circles of ripples rippled, and Lu Wu broke through the countless spatial barriers that "Wei Wang Hongyang" had arranged at some point. His fingers drove straight in. Although it was slow, it didn't stop at all.

    ?? Firm, elegant, and persistent.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Lu Wu's fingers quietly. The tips of his fingers were constantly changing throughout the year.  There are all kinds of powerful spells in between.  I don¡¯t know which one will fall on me. If I respond incorrectly, although I won¡¯t be defeated just like that, it will definitely lead to the subsequent passivity.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had no idea that the craftsman Saint Lu Gang would actually use the blood of Lu Wu from the Immortal Mountain Wanling Platform to create such a mechanical creation that is infinitely close to the true god Lu Wu.

    Two breaths, one black and one white, flowed smoothly in the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang". Amidst the subtle and constant changes, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was avoiding Lu Wu's countless changes. At the same time, the vitality of heaven and earth and red blood all over his body.  The black blood-killing aura has reached its limit. Two completely different and even opposite auras merge and merge in the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", coexisting peacefully.  It's just a powerful force.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" is enough to reach the pinnacle of the human world.

    Gao Feng looked at the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" in silence.  A handsome and tough face, a lean body without a trace of fat, an extremely powerful yet strange aura, and clear and wise eyes.  Is this still the "Wei Wang Hong Yang" he met in the medieval world?

    The eyes of "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the medieval era were mostly confused.  At a loss.  I don¡¯t know why I ended up in such a strange place.  The corona formation damaged the memory of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", where "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was like a lonely child.  Looking for a home of their own.

    However, seeing "Wei Wang Hongyang" again, it seemed that two completely different souls existed in the same body.  In a body, the soul changes from confusion to calmness and wisdom, from being at a loss to having everything under control.  If the "King of Wei Hong Yang" in the medieval world was a powerful demon who could only be subdued by the sword master Mr. Rui, then the current "King of Wei Hong Yang" is a calmer and colder demon who confuses all living beings, even if they have been tortured for countless years.  The tortured soul would rather enter the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" than follow the phoenix to nirvana.

    What kind of power is this!  Gao Feng looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Lu Wu, their bodies floating in the air and helpless to everything that appeared in front of them.  Although the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulates in his body without any hindrance, he cannot use even half of it.  Although he was still at the peak of his strength, even a peak he had never reached before, there was a feeling of powerlessness reverberating in his body in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Yuexiang was possessed by the nine-tailed sky fox, and Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang were thrown aside by the machine's creation, and they didn't know whether they were alive or dead.  Gao Feng felt a little regretful, and a touch of depression spread in his heart.

    The moment this faint depression appeared, a strange force appeared inexplicably in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness!  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shone brightly, and Gao Feng was extremely horrified. Is there a strong person hiding in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness that he didn't know about?  Did Emperor Xia Ren or Mr. Sword Master Rui appear?  But the breath is not that of Emperor Xia Ren or Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. Instead, it has a smell that is familiar to me.

    Nine-tailed fox?  Nine-tailed fox!

    The nine-tailed celestial fox trapped in the "Mountains and Rivers Sheji Tu" suddenly shattered into pieces. The mist spear pierced out from the void. The rich vitality of heaven and earth followed the mist in the fairy mountain beside the nine-tailed celestial fox.  He made a spear and stabbed directly into the back of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    Attack from the front and back!

    First, he showed his weakness, and then he struck violently.  Gao Feng was once again amazed by the nine-tailed sky fox's keen grasp of the battle, and his admiration was beyond words.  At this time, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s two auras, one black and one white, were in perfect harmony, and he was about to reach the strongest level.Great status.  This is also the last and best chance.  The nine-tailed sky fox has been dormant for a long time, waiting for this moment!

    When two people fight hand in hand, the nine-tailed fox is the best at it.  In the fantasy world of Dream City on the fifth level of the Immortal Mountain, Gao Feng had seen the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and Beidan Liantian in their youth teaming up to defeat countless strong men. Could it be the same as this time?  Even facing such a powerful opponent as "King of Wei Hong Yang", the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is not completely powerless to fight back.

    The opportunity arises, the nine-tailed sky fox appears, and the mist spear appears.

    The "map of mountains and rivers and the country" has been torn, not much, just a few gaps.  But just such a small gap is enough.  After all, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has been in charge of the Northland for many years. Under the leadership of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, the demons in the North who have been beaten by the Dragon Clan for many years are not afraid of the tyrannical Dragon Clan. They go through fire and water and imprison the Dragon Clan in the Dragon Forest.  The valiant and heroic figure of the five-foot spear has made countless strong men in the North bow their heads. With such arrogance, who would dare to regard the Nine-tailed Sky Fox as a weak woman?

    " King of the world, the nine-tailed fox is not as good as "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but it is enough.  Although the nine-tailed sky fox in Shanhe Sheji is not interested.  But the Nine-tailed Sky Fox does not lack that kind of kingly aura among the wild grass.  Mountains and rivers can trap others, but it is difficult to trap the nine-tailed fox.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't know this, and even the nine-tailed sky fox didn't care about it.  Mountains, rivers, and crops appeared in the human world for the first time. Even a powerful person like "Wei Wang Hong Yang" could not grasp all the subtle differences.

    It¡¯s just such a little subtle difference that the nine-tailed sky fox has grasped keenly.  Although Gao Feng didn't know all the details, the spirit of Mr. Rui, the sword master, was there.  It can be understood to some extent.  What Gao Feng couldn't figure out was the basis on which the Nine-tailed Sky Fox arranged this killing tactic.  Could it be that he used divination like Taoist Qingxu?

    Gao Feng just had these thoughts flashing through his mind, and the misty spear of the nine-tailed sky fox pierced the back of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Three days of milky-white dragons were coiled around the spear, and dots of extremely rich heaven and earth energy were scattered in the mist of the spear.

    Lu Wu seemed to be aware of the appearance of the nine-tailed fox.  The speed of the seasons changing between my fingers suddenly accelerated.  The distance of ten feet came in an instant.  The finger has been pointed in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Lu Wu's fingers seemed to penetrate layers of water curtains, and countless icicles fell down, just like the nine-tailed sky fox's mist spear.  There are countless beautiful and gorgeous fragments scattered around.

    A dull sound came from the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", as if the vitality of heaven and earth and the red-black blood evil energy were forcibly fused in his body by "Wei Wang Hongyang". In this unforgettable moment, two completely different auras appeared.  It was completely forcibly integrated into his body by "Wei Wang Hong Yang" with powerful force, and then "Wei Wang Hong Yang" suddenly turned sideways.

    The left fist hit the misty spear, and the right fist collided with Lu Wu's fingers.

    It was still quiet, unlike the spells of many powerful men before, which brought earth-shaking changes to the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The strongest collision between strong men is silent.  f¨£ngfoWhether it was "King of Wei Hong Yang", the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, or the machine-created Lu Wu, he was very careful not to disturb anything.

    Gao Feng looked so relaxed and happy that he even forgot that he was floating in mid-air at this moment. His powerful innate Hunyuan Qi could only be used to observe the battle situation.  How can such a battle between such powerful men be described in words!

    There was no sound, as if all the sounds were shattered by the power of the three powerful men and could not be heard.  The three of them came into contact and separated instantly.

    When the three of them separated, after a few breaths, three bottomless trenches suddenly appeared on the ground of the Black Abyss of Southern Wasteland.  Three huge ravines were dragged out by "Wei Wang Hongyang", the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creature Lu Wusheng.  The three of them are each other's horns. After being repelled, the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creature Lu Wu stared closely at "Wei Wang Hong Yang". It was just an ambush, and the battle continued.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" put one knee on the ground, raised his head and looked at the nine-tailed sky fox, his eyes full of cruelty and resentment.  The nine-tailed sky fox returned to Yuexiang's appearance, extremely delicate, yet somewhat strong.  The mist spear in the nine-tailed sky fox's hand was broken by three inches. The tip of the spear seemed to have been broken, and there was a feeling of frustration.  Lu Wu's tiger claw broke, and the bright white metal edge emitted a sad light.

    It was pitch black in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. It seemed that even the light of the sun and the moon had been scattered by the impact just now.

    "I didn't expect that such a blow would still not be able to hit you." The nine-tailed fox shook its head lightly and said with some regret.  The mist spear was held casually in his hand, and the rich vitality of heaven and earth transformed into the tip of the mist spear again, just like the substance.

    "You recovered very quickly. It seemed that you were not so strong when the guy from underground came here a few days ago. Although you lost on purpose that time, you have become stronger during this time, as if you were  It was not as strong as it is now in Beidi." "Wei Wang Hongyang" his eyes returned to calmness, coldly.He looked at the nine-tailed sky fox and said.

    The nine-tailed celestial fox smiles in full bloom, like a delicate flower in full bloom, in full bloom.  "Of course. If you hadn't tied me up with the dragon rope, after so many years, I would be stronger than this. Do you believe it?"

    "How did you escape from Shanhe Sheji?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" asked.  At this time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox did not look like a life-and-death rival. Instead, they looked like good friends who had not seen each other for many years, chatting about daily life.  But Gao Feng knew that in the attack just now, both "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox tried their best to accumulate the power for the next attack.  And over the years, both of them have had many things to ask Qingchu.

    "Do you think you can really escape your fate?" The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox chuckled and said, "That old immortal from the Snow Mountain Temple told me already."

    "Oh, when the Nine Nether Demon Lord entered the Immortal Mountain, I was about to wake up, but you used a spell to force me into sleep again. That spell was probably taught to you by the old immortal in the Snow Mountain Temple." "Wei Wang Hong Yang  "Hearing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox mentioning the saint among the great temples in the snow-capped mountains, he seemed to have thought of something and asked casually.

    "How can he be so kind? He was reincarnating at that time, and I just looked around casually. His books were all in a mess, and it was really troublesome to find them." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox smiled as if it belonged to a neighbor.  The girl is beautiful and sweet, making people's hearts flutter.  "There's nothing to learn there, and I don't even like divination. It's all just pretentious stuff, very boring."

    "What about the reincarnation of the immortal old man?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly became interested and asked: "I wanted to find him back then, when he was reincarnating. This old guy is quite cunning."

    "If he doesn't reincarnate, you won't be able to enter the Snow Mountain Temple. Otherwise, you wouldn't have demolished the Snow Mountain Temple a long time ago? Can you still keep those few thousand-year-old Qiongshi Tianpine trees?" The nine-tailed celestial fox left nothing behind.  Speak empathetically and tell the truth.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not take it seriously and said: "I think so, but I always have a bad feeling when I enter the Snow Mountain Temple. The formations in the Snow Mountain Temple are too powerful. When I go this time,  It must be dismantled!¡±

    "This time? You have to get through this first." The nine-tailed sky fox shook the mist spear in his hand, and the milky white stars fell down, which was extremely gorgeous.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" also smiled, with a hint of softness on his handsome face: "Are you talking to me? The killing moves you have laid out for so long have not done anything to me. I want to see what other moves you have.  .¡±

    After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to have agreed in advance, and they rushed towards each other like two crossbow arrows.  Lu Wu stood aside and watched, his tiger claws slightly flexed, and he was preparing some spell.

    ??Lance, iron fist.

    At this moment, the nine-tailed sky fox didn't look like the little girl before. The spear in his hand made a sound of wind and rain, which was extremely violent.  With a valiant and heroic appearance, a five-foot long spear pierced "Wei Wang Hongyang" fiercely and violently.  Unlike Lu Wu just now, who could see countless changes at the touch of a finger, the shot of the nine-tailed sky fox did not leave any room for himself. The power of his whole body bloomed, and a huge snow-white fox-like shadow loomed behind him.  , standing behind the nine-tailed sky fox, f¨£ngfo is a senior strongman of the fox clan, watching the nine-tailed sky fox in the dark.

    Gao Feng couldn't help but feel surprised that this kind of move that subverted the basic martial arts attempt actually appeared in a contest of the level between the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and "King of Wei Hong Yang".  Even a young boy who has studied martial arts for a few days and is not yet a martial artist knows how to hit someone with seven points of force and always leave room for himself.

    But the nine-tailed sky fox just stabbed out with one shot. All the power was poured into the mist spear, and the scattered vitality of heaven and earth that had just dispersed no longer dispersed. All the power was poured into the spear. The spear was extremely condensed and seemed to be stronger than  The sharpest weapon in the Demon War Temple in the world is a bit stronger.

    ??????? Tyrannical!  Unparalleled tyranny!

    Domineering!  Unparalleled dominance!

    The demons in the North are violent in temperament, but all their violence cannot compare to the tyranny and domineering contained in this spear.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had an expressionless face, and the strong wind blew on his face, as if it was blowing on rocks, giving him a chill.  The long fist struck straight out, and it was even more brutal and unreasonable than the nine-tailed sky fox.  It's just that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" still has some remaining energy to keep an eye on Lu Wu and cannot use his full strength.

    Even so, the fist of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was still like a fierce wild dragon, heading straight for the misty spear in the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox.  Use tyranny against tyranny, use tyranny against tyranny!  "Wei Wang Hongyang" showed no mercy at all. Even when faced with the extremely tyrannical shot from the nine-tailed sky fox, he still chose to fight back in the same way.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 728 King Wei is seriously injured

    Lu Wu moved the tiger claws of his hands dexterously, and his thumb was tapping on the remaining tiger claws like a dragonfly, as if he was calculating something.  The fingers went from being slightly stagnant at first to becoming smoother later on, and countless afterimages were changing.  As the thumb moved on each tiger claw, the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness seemed to be shrouded in a thick layer of clouds.

    At every point, it was as if the soldiers were beating the war drums when they went to war, and the sound of "dong-dong-dong" began to appear in the clouds.  The momentum was getting louder and louder, as if they had traveled through time and space. The fierce duel between the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and "King of Wei Hong Yang" almost collided in the blink of an eye, but the sound of war drums had already sounded countless times, as if Gao Feng had entered the South.  Lu Wu had already begun to cast this spell before entering the wilderness.

    Every drum sound brings a whirlpool of power down from the sky, increasing the power of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and weakening the power of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  At this moment, Lu Wu seemed to have become a powerful assistant. Although he did not directly participate in the battle, he held the attention of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", strengthened his own side, and weakened his opponent.

    The misty spear hit the fist of "King Wei Hongyang" directly. The soil of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which had become extremely soft, was soaked with blood and condensed into pieces of soil.  After the huge collision, the soil under the feet of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was stirred up by the force and flew into the air.  The dense power spread out, and wherever it went, the ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness was forcibly recast into a brand new small basin.

    Through the blood-colored dust mist, Gao Feng saw the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes and saw "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the nine-tailed sky fox standing there, motionless.  It seems that no one dares to move first. The two huge forces are facing each other and are in a stalemate. The one who moves first will naturally suffer huge damage.  Even "King of Wei Hong Yang" could not resist this level of damage. With one against two, Gao Feng was still able to survive. Gao Feng was filled with emotion.

    The confrontation seemed to only last for a moment. Although the nine-tailed sky fox had turned into the moon fragrance, nine lights and shadows flashed behind it. The demons of the North had been surviving in the battle of heaven and earth for countless years. The tenacity contained in their blood allowed the nine-tailed sky fox to continue.  Stick to it.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had an iron complexion, his face seemed like a stone sculpture, the carving was lifelike, but it was indescribably cold and cruel.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to expect that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was so tough and difficult to deal with.  I originally thought this battle would end quickly, but I didn't expect it to end like this.

    Before the blood mist dissipated, it seemed that for only a moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" slowly opened his fisted hand and opened his fingers one by one.  The mist spear of the nine-tailed sky fox pierced the fist of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but it was unable to hurt "Wei Wang Hong Yang" even a bit.  As "Wei Wang Hongyang" opened his fingers, he held the mist spear of the nine-tailed sky fox in his hand, and said with a ferocious smile: "Even if you and Lu Gang discussed something, it's nothing more than this!"

    The nine lines of light and shadow behind the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly opened like a peacock's tail, pure and flawless, as if they were real.  The moment he caught the nine long tails with both hands and opened them, his body trembled slightly like a willow swinging in the wind. Power was transmitted to the mist spear. The body of the mist spear trembled softly, like a spiritual snake trying to escape from "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Get out of your hands.

    "Ordinary warriors derive their power from the earth, but the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox seeks and obtains strength in the nine-day long tail behind him.  Such a strange method also made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's attacks come one after another like a tidal wave without stopping.  But for "Wei Wang Hongyang", all this was like a breeze blowing over the hills, passing away with the wind and having no effect at all.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a ferocious and arrogant smile: "Little fox, give up."

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked like the "King of Wei Hong Yang" before, as if everything had reached the most critical moment, his eyes stared closely at the eyes of "King of Wei Hong Yang", no longer joking, but said seriously: "Am I defeated? It's still early.  Come on!"

    He picked up the mist spear in his hand, and the nine-tailed sky fox's nails were hidden in the palm of his hand. He unknowingly scratched Yuexiang's delicate skin in his palm, and a drop of blood soaked into the mist spear.  As this drop of blood entered the mist spear, it seemed to have a life of its own, and began to circle back and forth, and began to write its own rune formations invisibly.

    Gao Feng suddenly discovered that it was actually the blood curse of the Fox clan.  Although it was different from the fox blood curse that dripped onto the fairy mountain sword when he faced the Nine Nether Demon Lord last time, the subtleties could not be hidden from Gao Feng.

    A line of blood quickly spread from the grip of the gun to the tip of the gun. The tip of the gun, tightly held by "Wei Wang Hongyang", became extremely agile after the blood spread, as if it was no longer just the mist of the heaven and earth energy in the fairy mountain.  Instead of using a five-foot spear, he jumped out of the dragon gate and turned into a dragon. He opened his teeth and danced his claws. He didn't care about the powerful aura of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and refused to give in. He wanted to break free from the palm of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    The blood curse of the Fox clan brings new power to the mist spear.?, a strange vitality of life.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" felt the changes in the mist spear in his hand. The muscles on his face were as ferocious as evil dragons. He used his arms to twist the mist spear, and directly twisted the mist spear with a blood line as if it was a  Twist-like.

    "The blood curse of the fox clan is indeed very powerful when cast by the nine-tailed sky fox. Unfortunately, it is not your true body. If it were your true body, even I would be afraid of it." "Wei Wang Hongyang" is not without  Said with regret, it seems that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox cannot reach its most powerful state, which is also a pity for "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    The nine-tailed sky fox's eyes narrowed slightly. He held a gun in one hand and his left hand hung on his waist. Like Lu Wu, he couldn't help pinching some runes and spells.

    The pupils in "Wei Wang Hongyang's" eyes suddenly narrowed, as if he suddenly knew what the nine-tailed sky fox and Lu Wu were doing. A rune pattern formed by the milky white heaven and earth energy and the red-black blood evil energy suddenly appeared on his fine red upper body.  It appeared in an instant, fell off "Wei Wang Hongyang" in an instant, and fell to the ground like a piece of clothing.

    A strong sense of crisis arose in the heart of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and "Wei Wang Hongyang" reacted extremely quickly, making the most correct choice in the blink of an eye.  The nine-tailed sky fox was slightly disappointed when he saw such a quick reaction from "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    The spell was just spoken from the mouth of the nine-tailed sky fox, "Wei Wang Hongyang" wielded a mist spear with one fist. Although the nine-tailed sky fox was weak and held the spear with one hand, but with the blessing of the fox clan's blood curse, "  "Wei Wang Hongyang" could not make the Nine-tailed Sky Fox retreat even for a moment.  The blood line in the misty spear seemed to have a strong suction force, adhering the misty spear to the palm of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The nine tiger tails behind Lu Wu seemed to be nine iron rods, hitting the ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness at the same time.  Nine steel whip-like tiger tails hit the ground, and nine cracks instantly spread from Lu Wu's feet to behind him. The cracks were so dark and gloomy that he didn't know how deep they were.  It's just that the power is condensed, these nine cracks do not spread out, but the force points to the ground.  Even countless amounts of soil were hammered into the ground by the nine steel whips behind Lu Wu, without any dust being raised.

    Riding on the shock of the nine steel whips behind him hitting the ground, Lu Wu's hands suddenly stopped moving, and a rune formation happened to be formed between the arms of the machine creature Lu Wu at this time.  Lu Wu, the machine creature, seemed to be like a tiger descending from the mountain and pounced on "Wei Wang Hong Yang" on the opposite side. The strong wind seemed to come from nine heavens away.

    As he said, the spell recited by the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to be extremely restrained by "Wei Wang Hongyang". Even "Wei Wang Hongyang" was a little afraid of such a powerful method and began to rush.  Lu Wu sacrificed his life to strike, and the nine-tailed sky fox used the blood curse of the fox clan. It was clearly a ruthless method of risking one's life and exchanging injuries for injuries.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes suddenly stopped, and the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him fluttered, but no dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was released.  However, because of this flutter, his body fell in the air and fell to the ground like a broken sack.  Even though Gao Feng's whole body was as strong as fine steel, it was difficult to withstand such force. His whole body ached and his blood surged.

    After seeing the meaning of the nine-tailed sky fox clearly, Gao Feng felt awe-inspiring in his heart, completely ignoring that the innate Hunyuan Qi around him could not be used at all. Even if he died, he could not let the nine-tailed sky fox die in front of him.  At this moment, Gao Feng's blood surged, and he resisted the surge of energy and blood in his heart. He stubbornly stood up on the ground and took a step forward with difficulty.

    In just one breath, after the Nine-tailed Sky Fox finished reciting the incantation, the blood line in the mist spear in his hand became extremely clear and bright red.  The veins in the hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang" holding the mist spear were exposed, and two colored auras, one black and one white, appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Lu Wu, the creature of the mechanism, was as hungry as a tiger on the mountain, without the elegant and calm temperament before. It seemed that he had been inspired by the blood in his heart during the short fierce battle and became sexually active.

    All elegance and calmness were left behind by the machine creature Lu Wu, leaving only a firm and ruthless temperament.  Even if he dies, he still has to take a bite out of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  It is this kind of ruthless energy that makes Lu Wu, the machine creature, even more terrifying.  If he was only powerful before, then the current mechanism creature Lu Wu is frightening, and he can't help but feel fear in his heart.

    "Incomparably fierce, the power displayed by the nine-tailed fox, the machine creature Lu Wu, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" in the field are all extremely fierce, the most tyrannical and fierce force in the world.  There is no tenderness or gentleness at all, it¡¯s just a matter of encountering each other on a narrow road, the brave one wins!

    This was the last sight Gao Feng saw. The figures of the nine-tailed sky fox, "King of Wei Hong Yang", and the machine creature Lu Wu seemed to be fixed in Gao Feng's eyes.  I don¡¯t know how long the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the craftsman Saint Lu Gang have been discussing the ups and downs of the plan. This plan can even last until the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was kidnapped into the fairy mountain. In the snow-capped mountain temple, the dying saint couldn¡¯t help it.??How to put all your effort into it.

    However, once they appeared in the human world, with only a few conversations and two encounters, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" were already fighting to the death.  Confronting the powerful "King of Wei Hong Yang", the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creature Lu Wu seemed to have nothing to fight for except their lives.

    The scene in his eyes, the figures of the three people, became blurred with the violent explosion of the mist spear.  It was as if a big hand suddenly hit Gao Feng's chest. Even though Gao Feng's body had been tempered many times by the innate Hunyuan Qi, he could not help but spurt out a mouthful of dark golden blood.

    The same is true for Gao Feng, who was hundreds of feet away from the explosion of the mist spear. Then the nine-tailed sky fox and "Wei Wang Hongyang" in the center of the explosion, and even the mechanical creations of steel and iron bones, were all gone?

    Gao Feng lost his innate Hunyuan Qi and couldn't use any strength at all.  He was overturned by the air wave and flew dozens of feet in the air before landing.  Gao Feng immediately put his hands on the ground, forced himself to steady his body, and looked up.  The explosion spread throughout the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss. Through the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, Gao Feng saw that Zhang Zhijiang was as embarrassed as himself. In a corner of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, with his back against the ice crystal summoned by Lu Wu.  , breathing heavily, the bloody murderous aura on his body has been increased to the maximum.  It looked like he wasn't hurt, and he kept the black wolf to his side.  Although the black wolf was made of dragon skin and keel bones, it was still unable to escape from such a violent explosion. There were several small wounds bleeding on the black wolf's body.

    Gao Feng and others on the periphery have received such a big impact. Will "Wei Wang Hongyang", the nine-tailed sky fox, and the machine creation Lu Wu be shattered to pieces?

    The next breath, Gao Feng suddenly felt countless explosions outside the misty spear.  These are different from the mist spear, which is formed by the pure energy of heaven and earth. Instead, it is the explosion of rune formations that Gao Feng is familiar with.  This feeling is like the first time Gao Feng saw the Nine-tailed Sky Fox using scattered rune formations to deal with the Nine Nether Demon Lord in the Immortal Mountain, but now there are more rune formations and more power.  There was no reservation at all, and there was a sense of determination.

    The ambush of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox beforehand?  Where the central power is strong, even if Gao Feng uses the innate Hunyuan Qi, the dark golden light still cannot be seen through.  The nine-tailed sky fox didn't know whether it was alive or dead, but a figure appeared a hundred feet away. Immediately, countless explosions rang out around it, and rune formations exploded one after another. They were so dense that they were much denser than the runes Gao Feng drew all the way to the Qingxu Gate.  There are countless more literary formations, which are simply incomparable.

    What's happening here?  Gao Feng vaguely saw that the figure should be "Wei Wang Hongyang", but how did "Wei Wang Hongyang" escape from the explosion?  What Gao Feng couldn't figure out even more was when did the Nine-tailed Sky Fox arrange the rune formation?

    Blood filled his pupils, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi could not cover the blood in Gao Feng's eyes. Several blood lines spread in Gao Feng's eyes, gradually closing with the dark golden light and becoming one.  Jet black color occupied Gao Feng's eyes.  He stood up stubbornly and walked towards the center of the explosion.

    The figure was a little desolate and lonely in the constant trembling of the black abyss of the southern wasteland.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared again and again. The rune formation arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox was like a tarsal maggot, making it difficult for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to avoid it.  He had just narrowly escaped from the mist spear and Lu Wu's self-destruction, but he was entangled in countless rune formations. One after another rune formations exploded near "Wei Wang Hongyang", continuously, as if there was no end at all.

    The power of each rune formation is no less than those huge spells before, but it is more dense. So dense that only the aftermath of the rune formation trembles and spreads to the body. The innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body is dangerous.  The danger was shattered.

    Gao Feng suddenly understood in his heart that these runes were not arranged by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox at that moment, but were runes flowing in the various layers of clouds and mist in the Immortal Mountain, and were brought out by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox together.  I don¡¯t know how long the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has been planning this move. Could it be that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox started planning it when he first entered the Immortal Mountain and released the Nine-tailed Sky Fox from the dragon-binding rope?  So many rune formations

    Thinking about the time when I climbed to the Qingxu Gate, the Qingxu Gate was almost razed to the ground in just half a day.  And the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has been doing it for countless days, and I am afraid that the entire Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness will be turned into the Nine Netherworld.  Gao Feng didn't realize until this moment that the real killer of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was not the mist spear, but forced "Wei Wang Hong Yang" to resort to escape tactics and then used these rune formations that had been arranged for a long time to kill "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  "!

    It¡¯s actually like this!

    Thinking clearly, Gao Feng also discovered that the closer he got to the center of the explosion, the power of the mist spear and Lu Wu's self-destruction had not dissipated, making it difficult for him to move forward.  Reluctantly standing there, Gao Feng narrowed his eyes as he looked at the embarrassed figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Two dark red blood lights looked at "Wei Wang Hong"??¡±.

    Yuexiang, the nine-tailed sky fox, died in the black abyss of the southern wasteland!  Gao Feng felt empty in his heart, and there was even more resentment in his heart.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the black abyss of Southern Wilderness finally began to calm down.

    Countless violent explosions were a hundred times more ferocious than all the previous spells. If the entire Black Abyss of Southern Wilderness had not been equipped with a magic barrier set up by Lu Wu, it would probably have spread to Southern Wilderness, killing and injuring countless innocent people.  But precisely because of this, all the power was left in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, which increased its power.

    The ice barrier established by Lu Wu still stood intact around the Black Abyss of the Southern Wasteland despite such a huge explosion, unmoved at all.  It is conceivable that Lu Wu consumed such a huge amount of power before the decisive battle, which is indeed what "Wei Wang Hong Yang" said, which is a pity.

    The mountain of corpses and sea of ??blood, the river of blood left by the Infernal Hell have completely dissipated, and the bodies of countless snake warriors, snake warriors, and flesh puppets have also turned into nothingness.  Everything disappeared, and the soil had a strong smell of blood and was extremely soft.  Gao Feng took a step forward and suddenly discovered that the soil in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness seemed to have turned into a swamp.  Just as he took a step forward, his waist was covered by floating soil.  The warm and humid soil in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness became extremely fragmented and mixed with extremely fine flesh and blood, making Gao Feng feel like he was walking in the legendary River Styx.

    The figure of "King of Wei Hongyang" is still a little blurry, standing in the black abyss of the southern wasteland. The endless pursuit of runes and explosions always ends at that moment.  Even though the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox spent countless efforts, the gap in strength was still huge. "Wei Wang Hongyang" was only severely injured and has not yet fallen!  Under the attack of countless powerful rune formations, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" still did not fall, but was severely damaged.

    The huge magic attacks from all directions were enough to destroy the heaven and earth, but they did not make "Wei Wang Hong Yang" fall.

    With his body covered in blood and flesh, "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood in the smoke that had not completely dissipated, looking as miserable as a ghost.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not fall in the trap of the nine-tailed sky fox. His eyes were like a falcon, and the black and white auras flew repeatedly in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang". It seemed that besides being seriously injured, there was nothing better than treatment.  Your own injuries are more important.

    "Get out!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" shouted, his right hand was bloody and bloody, and white bones could be seen.  Pointing his finger in the direction of no one, he roared angrily.

    What is in that direction?  Is the nine-tailed sky fox not dead yet?  Gao Feng was pleasantly surprised. He looked closely and saw that the space there was moving, as if appearing in another space. A snow-white fox appeared there.

    Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was prepared this time, he was still seriously injured. It looked like it was even more serious than the damage suffered by "King of Wei Hong Yang".  The nine-tailed sky fox's spirit was a little weak, as if he had cast some heaven-defying spell and consumed too much energy of heaven and earth, and he was too lazy to lift his spirits.

    "I didn't expect that you wouldn't die like this." The nine-tailed fox barely smiled, and the smile was a little stiff, and he said solemnly.  Not only was "King Hong Yang of Wei" not dead, but he also discovered his own invisibility spell instantly, which would catch people off guard wherever he placed it.  Somewhat helpless and a little disappointed, the nine-tailed sky fox stood in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" without any fear or fear.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was covered in blood and looked even more sinister. He said coldly: "It's just some small tricks. Want to kill me? Wishful thinking!"

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed to accept this cruel reality. He swayed the nine tails behind him lazily and said mockingly: "You are indeed the most powerful person in the world. After planning so long, you are still  No, it would be a pity for Lao Lu¡¯s hard work.¡±

    Lu Wu, who was created by the mechanism, has disappeared without a trace. In the explosion just now, Lu Wu caused himself to explode, leaving "Wei Wang Hong Yang" with no way to escape. This is also one of the reasons why "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was hit hard.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" shook his head and said: "Sure enough, even a bastard like Lu Gang can hurt me. The one who does everything to the extreme is the strong one."

    "You're not bad, tsk tsk." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox's voice was a little weak. Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had been prepared for the explosion just now, it still couldn't withstand such huge damage.  At this moment, chatting face to face with "Wei Wang Hongyang", it seems that they are sympathetic to each other, but they don't know when they will explode again.

    "The substitute prosthetic technique you used just now is not the magic here. You can also use the magic of the small tribe in the Western Region, and you can use it so proficiently. It is really a genius." The nine-tailed sky fox praised, but also didn't look at it.  Whether it is true or not, is it praising "Wei Wang Hongyang" or ridiculing him?  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 729 The River Styx flows backwards

    However, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was able to find out at that moment, and it was clear what method "Wei Wang Hongyang" used to avoid the two attacks, and it also proved that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was not as weak as "Wei Wang Hongyang" had imagined before.  From the beginning, "King Hong Yang of Wei" underestimated the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and it was not until he was seriously injured that he realized how big of a mistake he had made.

    Gao Feng remembered the two auras, one black and one white, falling on "Wei Wang Hongyang" at that time, as if he had taken off a piece of clothing.  The last two breaths seemed to start to circle and rise from the ground.  Could it be that those two auras finally became the substitutes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and took the blow for "Wei Wang Hong Yang"?  If you put it this way, if it weren't for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's backup plan, it wouldn't be able to harm "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at all.

    "Although it's just a small trick, it has existed for so many years, so there is a reason for it." "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the nine-tailed sky fox and asked: "With your scheming, you could have fought to the death and struggled to the death, why?  Will you come into the fairy mountain so obediently?"

    The nine-tailed sky fox shook its nine furry tails behind him and said: "Whatever it is, it doesn't matter to you. Since the situation is tense today, let's just follow fate. If you have any other powerful tricks, just use them."

    "You, a little fox, do you mean these cruel words to me? But then again, back then, you led the demons of the North to drive the dragon clan into the Dragon Forest and imprison it. If I hadn't been there at the Dragon Tomb in the West Desert,  I've killed countless strong dragons, I'm afraid your bones are already cold." "Wei Wang Hong Yang" said, seeming to remember the past and smiled.  This smile is so terrifying amidst the blood and bones on his fingers.

    At this time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to care about the harm the nine-tailed sky fox had caused to him before, but instead felt a little sympathy for each other.  At this time, "King Hong Yang of Wei" finally regarded the Nine-tailed Sky Fox as his opponent, instead of arrogantly thinking that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was just an ant.

    Seeing that the nine-tailed sky fox did not speak, "Wei Wang Hongyang" continued to talk to himself: "Since you have angered me, this sin is very big, then I will let you see my true strength. Absorb it  After gaining your power, I will imprison your soul forever!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, "Wei Wang Hongyang" turned around and walked away, as if he regarded the nine-tailed fox as nothing.  The nine-tailed sky fox leaned down slightly, maintaining a posture ready to attack at any time.  He said casually: "That kid, stay away!"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he thought that the nine-tailed fox was talking to him.  Even if I want to help now, I can't help and can only add chaos.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly and shrugged. It was the first time he encountered this situation and he didn't know what to do.  Even if the nine-tailed sky fox knew that he was confronting "Wei Wang Hongyang" at this time, he would not be able to help him solve it.

    Although he thought clearly, Gao Feng still felt very uncomfortable.  Seeing the nine-tailed sky fox standing helplessly on the soft and broken soil of the black abyss of the southern wilderness, Gao Feng felt a little sad in his heart.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" walked straight towards the huge python summoned by Qingxu Daozu.  After the death of Qingxu Daozu, this huge python formed by countless souls seemed to have its own soul pulled out, and it collapsed on the ground of the black abyss of the southern wilderness. After experiencing the explosion just now, this huge python that was still majestic just now  The monster-like python was completely broken, half of its body was buried in the soft soil, as if it was dead.

    The nine-tailed sky fox is waiting for an opportunity behind "Wei Wang Hongyang".  However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" just walked away like that, simply walking without leaving a single flaw. The nine-tailed sky fox could not find any chance to attack "Wei Wang Hongyang" and could only let "Wei Wang Hongyang" walk to the black giant.  In front of the python, he watched "Wei Wang Hongyang" grab the black python with one hand.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a red and black aura on his body. He looked at the nine-tailed sky fox sideways and said with a smile: "That Taoist priest doesn't know how to absorb power at all. He can only do this one step. Today I want you to see what it is."  True power, even if you become a ghost in the future, you won¡¯t dare to provoke me.¡±

    After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't see any movement, and the giant python in his hand, half of its body still in the mud, began to "shrink" rapidly.

    "The body of "King Hong Yang of Wei" is only slightly stronger than that of ordinary people. Standing in front of the black giant python that is still hundreds of feet long and more than ten feet thick after condensation, he looks so insignificant.  But when Gao Feng looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang", he had a strange feeling. The insignificant thing should be the huge-looking black python.

    The black aura flows, quickly gathers in the body of the black python, and enters the arm of "King Wei Hong Yang".  Countless souls condensed by the essence and blood of Qingxu Daozu began to become unstable and entered the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Even a phoenix reborn from the ashes could not burn the melted soul, so it was easily absorbed by "King of Wei Hong Yang"!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"The arms became extremely thick as the red-black soul of the black python entered, and they looked as thick as the waist of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  That arm seemed to be moving. With the influx of red and black aura, the forearm of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be alive and began to squirm, quickly absorbing the power from the black python.

    The nine-tailed sky fox was helpless and used several spells to attack "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Although it had no effect at all, it was better than nothing. The better thing was to watch "Wei Wang Hong Yang" strengthen.  Even the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, who is as wise as a demon, can only do this one step in the face of absolute strength and the weird "King of Wei Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" dispersed the magic shot by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox as if he was waving away flies, and ignored the Nine-tailed Sky Fox at all.  In just a few breaths, the huge black python, which was more than a hundred feet long and ten feet thick, turned into a thin piece of black paper and was casually thrown on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wilderness by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "You, come down!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said nonchalantly, pointing his finger at the phoenix waiting in front of the teleportation gate where the metal puppet of Qingxu Gate transformed.  Although "Wei Wang Hongyang" was scarred all over after the battle just now, he was so wild and unruly standing on the ground as soft as swamp in the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  It seemed that the ambush of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had completely angered "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" wants to use his most powerful power to kill the nine-tailed sky fox. If he insists on doing this, there is no way to relieve the hatred in "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s heart.

    Although there is no demonic energy coming out of the passage to Jiuyou Huangquan, Phoenix is ??still cautious and does not dare to leave. There was a huge amount of demonic energy just now. It is obvious that this passage between time and space has been targeted by powerful monsters. Once  If these monsters appear in the human world, it will be an extremely huge disaster.

    Regarding monsters and demonic auras, the phoenix reborn from the ashes seems to be facing its fate, guarding it to the death without any slightness.

    But after "Wei Wang Hongyang" absorbed the soul from the black python's body, he lightly hooked his fingers. This action angered the proud Phoenix.

    The phoenix flapped its wings gently, and the flames began to burn.  Feeling the strength of his opponent, Phoenix, who was reborn from the ashes, could not help but become more motivated to fight, ready to meet the challenge of "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    After absorbing the red-black breath from the body of the huge black python, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have recovered some of his injuries, and the palms of his exposed bones were also slowly healing.  Gao Feng was dumbfounded by the powerful self-healing ability that emerged by absorbing demonic energy.

    "Little fox, I advise you to stop moving. No matter how hard you struggle, it will only add to the pain." "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the phoenix spreading its wings and said.  It seemed to be comforting, more like warning the nine-tailed fox not to act rashly.  When "Wei Wang Hongyang" spoke, he didn't look at the injured nine-tailed fox at all.  In front of the angry "King of Wei Hong Yang", the nine-tailed sky fox was just like a withered bone in a grave.

    The flesh-spreading fingers looked even more terrifying than the white bones. Just when "Wei Wang Hongyang" gently moved his fingers, with a few simple strokes, a rune appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s fingers.

    The bone runes appeared evil and ferocious in mid-air in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, appearing in front of the Phoenix who was reborn from the ashes.  At this time, in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the nine-tailed sky fox was no longer a concern. Among his opponents, only this phoenix was still capable of fighting.  He casually drew runes with bones and started a new battle.

    As the rune formation appeared in front of the fingers of "Wei Wang Hongyang", Gao Feng suddenly felt that the Phoenix reborn from the ashes began to move a little slowly, as if the space he was in was different from his own.  Could it be that "Wei Wang Hongyang" just outlined the runes and there would be such a big change?  Gao Feng looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in confusion. The nine-tailed sky fox seemed to know the power of the rune array that appeared in "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s hand. He looked helplessly at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the phoenix flying in the air.  Even the nine-tailed sky fox didn't know what to do at this moment.

    All the meticulous preparations have been used before, and even the machine-created Lu Wu has self-destructed.  All the rune formations of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox have brought harm to "Wei Wang Hong Yang", more or less.  But "Wei Wang Hongyang" is still so strong and invincible.  Even the phoenix is ??like a mortal bird in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". With just a flick of the finger, the reborn phoenix will bow before "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    The runes rotated rapidly, and the red-black aura that Taoist Qingxu had accumulated for countless years was used by "Wei Wang Hongyang" at will. Gao Feng even had the illusion that "Wei Wang Hongyang" used these red-black auras more easily than Taoist Qingxu.  It seems that he is closer to "Wei Wang Hongyang" and plays a greater role in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang" than in the hands of Qingxu Daozu.

    Is this the power of rules?

    &nbsp; Nothing seems to have changed, except for the ripples rippling around Phoenix.  It is precisely this circle of ripples that makes the Phoenix reborn from the ashes difficult, and even wanting to continue to spread its wings and fly seems like a luxury.  The circles of ripples are like circles of imprisonment, like circles of ropes, tightly locking the reborn phoenix in mid-air, unable to fly freely.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" flicked his flesh-and-bone fingers lightly and shot a small red-black rune towards the phoenix in mid-air.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" moved very slowly and seriously.  It wasn't until he saw the red-black rune flying to the side of the reborn phoenix that he slowly turned back and looked at the nine-tailed fox half lying on the ground. He pointed at the nine-tailed fox with his flesh and bone fingers.

    This finger seemed to contain some profound meaning. "Wei Wang Hongyang" said nothing, turned back and climbed up the steps, heading towards the portal in the once poisonous swamp.

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed to have been attacked. Although its body did not move, the nine furry tails behind it were swinging fiercely.  Watching "King Hong Yang of Wei" climbing up the stairs, his red back was covered in countless scars and flesh and blood, but it looked even more powerful.  Gao Feng sighed softly. If "Wei Wang Hongyang" wanted to completely open the gap between him and Jiuyou Huangquan, it would be a huge disaster for the human world.

    But what doesn¡¯t ¡°King Hong Yang of Wei¡± dare to do?  He is more skilled than Qingxu Dao Ancestor in absorbing the red and black aura.  I'm afraid that in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", human life is no more important than grass and mustard.

    The countless red and black auras in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness had already been absorbed by "Wei Wang Hong Yang". As "Wei Wang Hong Yang" approached the portal where the metal puppets of the Qingxu Gate changed, his body was covered by the talisman of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The numerous wounds sustained by Wen's explosion have almost healed.

    When "Wei Wang Hongyang" passed by Phoenix, he looked sideways at Phoenix, who was imprisoned by the rune formation, and smiled slightly, as if he was looking at his own pet.  The flames of the phoenix, which had a great restraint effect on the red and black aura just now, were actually useless at this moment. They struggled hard in the confinement formation established by "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but in vain.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" walked to the teleportation door that had become somewhat blurry, with a sharp light shining in the flesh and bones of his hands.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" stretched out his hand into the blurry void, and the nine-tailed sky fox shouted from behind "Wei Wang Hongyang": "Destroy that door!"

    "Oh?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said softly, turned back to look at the nine-tailed fox, and asked with a smile: "Why?"

    "All walks of life are not allowed to communicate with each other. Don't violate the laws of heaven and earth!" The nine-tailed sky fox has a heart for the demons in the north. Although it has been imprisoned in the fairy mountain for countless years, if this gate in the black abyss of the southern wilderness is captured by "Wei Wang Hongyang"  If you open it, an endless stream of monsters will come out from here. Sooner or later, the human world will be completely devoured by monsters. Even if the demons in the North are the farthest away from the Southern Wasteland, they may not be able to escape their final fate.  So the nine-tailed sky fox said hastily, regardless of whether "Wei Wang Hong Yang" would listen to him or not.

    "Those are your rules, not mine." "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed loudly, looked at the nine-tailed sky fox, and said seriously: "I will make you regret it. Disobeying me is a big sin!"

    After saying that, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s flesh and bones hand was retracted in the blur of nothingness. Gao Feng suddenly saw a huge figure in "Wei Wang Hongyang's" hand.  That is¡­¡­

    It¡¯s actually the metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect!

    Isn¡¯t it already nothingness?  Didn't "King Hong Yang of Wei" want to open up the path to the Nine Netherworld?  How to catch the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" moved his hands slightly, and in the blink of an eye, he dismantled the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect into countless pieces.  Gao Feng can no longer describe his current mood. Just before "Wei Wang Hongyang" appeared just now, the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect was still so powerful. The sound of the Hell of the Eighteen Stations of the Styx was still echoing in his ears, and even opened independently.  The passage between the human world and the Nine Netherworld.

    The powerful puppet, Qingxu Daozu believed that it was the last powerful means, and its effect was still on the huge python that had been lurking in the poisonous swamp of the black abyss of the southern wilderness for an unknown length of time.

    But the metal puppet that was once nearly invincible was completely dismantled in an instant. "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to just move his fingers, and the metal puppet was transformed into its most original state, scattered between the fingers of "Wei Wang Hongyang"  , as if there was a metal rainstorm.  The bones and flesh passed between the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect. Every time they trembled slightly, the metal's light shone between the bones and flesh. In this way, the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect were defeated by "Wei Wang Hong Yang" without any resistance at all.  Break into pieces.

    Without the final support of the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect, the passage connecting the human world and Jiuyou Underworld began to collapse.  Meet the nine-tailed fox"Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have no intention of opening up the path between the human world and the Nine Netherworld, and he seemed to be relieved. The nine furry tails were swaying gently behind him, involuntarily. A big stone fell to the ground in his heart, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox  The performance was very relaxed and somewhat pleasant.

    After "Wei Wang Hongyang" dismantled the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect, he immediately stretched his right hand into the passage that was about to collapse. The purest vitality of heaven and earth flashed between his fingers, which was completely different from the red-black aura of demonic aura and blood evil aura before.  on the contrary.  Gao Feng looked at the step-by-step movements of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and had no idea what "Wei Wang Hongyang" was doing.

    The nine-tailed sky fox had just relaxed, but when he saw "King of Wei Hong Yang" acting like this, he was stunned and immediately became nervous again.  It seemed that the nine-tailed sky fox had guessed what "Wei Wang Hongyang" wanted to do, and his heartstrings were tightened again.

    As the right hand of "King of Wei Hong Yang" reached into the passage that was about to dissipate, the passage that had become extremely blurry in the void immediately stabilized.  Just now, the increasingly blurry passage became clear even with the Qingxu Sect's metal puppet supporting it. Gao Feng could even vaguely see the rushing Styx in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and felt the countless demons in the Styx.  An angry breath.

    It seems that the power contained in one hand of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is more powerful than the metal puppet of Qingxu Sect. He holds the sky with one hand and connects the human world with Jiuyou Huangquan with just one hand.

    The nine-tailed sky fox became nervous again following the movements of "Wei Wang Hongyang". He lowered his body and stared at "Wei Wang Hongyang" in mid-air.  Judging from the meaning of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, if "Wei Wang Hongyang" wants to open the passage between the human world and the Nine Netherworld, he will definitely fight to the death, even if he loses his life.

    The figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became extremely tall. Standing between the human world and the Nine Netherworld, he looked as bright as a god.  The breath of countless Styx flows between the hands that stretch into the human world and the Nine Netherworld, blowing from the Nine Netherworld to the human world.  The Phoenix reborn from the ashes was imprisoned by "King Hong Yang of Wei", and the demonic energy flew more unscrupulously, as if everything in the world was greatly attracted to the demonic energy.

    By forcibly breaking the passage between heaven and earth, "King Hong Yang of Wei" also suffered tremendous pressure.  The surrounding space seemed to turn into the mouth of a ferocious beast, repeatedly rubbing the hand of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  However, no matter how the laws of heaven and earth came back, "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to feel it at all. At this time, the extremely tyrannical power began to show off as if it were against the sky, ignoring the laws of heaven and earth.  Incomparably tyrannical and violent, "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the rushing River Styx on the other side of the passage and the countless monsters in the Styx River with a cold expression. Carrying the backlash of the laws of heaven and earth, he glanced back at the nine-tailed sky fox.

    With the instant backlash of the rules between heaven and earth, "Wei Wang Hongyang" stretched his hands into the void space.  In the not-so-wide passage, Gao Feng saw the vitality of heaven and earth in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang" turn into black demonic energy and begin to fly.

    The demonic energy in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was extremely dexterous, as if he was a fisherman catching a huge monster in the Styx River in Jiuyou Huangquan.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" retracted his hands, carrying a finger of the huge monster.  The huge monster that appeared in the River Styx was just a finger, and it was enough to fill the gap in the rules between heaven and earth.  If the metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect were here, such a huge monster would be unable to enter the human world.  Such a huge body will collapse the passage at any time.

    But this passage was opened by "King Hong Yang of Wei". It is as stable as a path in the world. The more people walk on it, the path that naturally exists there will continue to exist forever.

    As "Wei Wang Hongyang" stretched his hands into the River Styx, the pure vitality of heaven and earth between his hands immediately changed into a pure black breath.  The red-black aura refined by Qingxu Daozu only took a few breaths in the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" before it turned into the purest demonic aura similar to Jiuyou's luck.

    The demonic energy spread across that finger, and the monster on the side of the thick finger seemed to be extremely frightened and struggling in every possible way.  The huge power seemed to tear apart the laws of heaven and earth, entering the human world from the River Styx.  But in the blink of an eye, in the Nine Netherworld, the huge monster in the River Styx struggled less and less vigorously, and countless black devilish energy entered the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" from the fingers.

    The invisible monster immediately had only a layer of skin left like the huge red-black python refined by Qingxu Daozu. The bones and flesh in its body seemed to have turned into black demonic energy and was sucked into the body by "Wei Wang Hongyang"  .  (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novels will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 730: Whose end of the road?

    "Look, you have worked so hard to design all kinds of traps. Although I have been hurt, this kind of injury seems to me like a joke. In fact, recovery is that simple." "Wei Wang Hongyang" entered the underworld with his hands again.  In the river, he looked back at the nine-tailed sky fox and said with a smile.

    Everything is simple and casual, just like "Wei Wang Hongyang" returned to his home, picked up the dessert and ate it at will.  At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt the sadness of Qingxu Daozu and Jiuyou Demon Lord.  He had tried his best to get close all his life, but he never expected that the peerless demon would be so powerful. It was so powerful that Gao Feng had never thought of it.

    The nine-tailed sky fox had no choice but to return to Yuexiang's delicate appearance, looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang", and said calmly: "Acting against heaven will never last long. I am afraid that like Qingxu Daozu, you will reach your strongest point.  That¡¯s when you die.¡±

    "It's a joke, then I compete with that trash? I'm going to defy the heavens, what can you do to me!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed wildly, and casually grabbed another monster in the Styx River, with pure hands between his hands.  The vitality of heaven and earth and the pure demonic energy were transformed extremely smoothly, without any jerkiness at all.  "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has been doing the same thing for countless years to capture monsters in the River Styx and absorb the demonic energy from the monsters, and he is extremely skilled.

    The words were so arrogant that it seemed that the rules between heaven and earth were just a dispensable thing in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Everything in heaven and earth is also dispensable.  One after another, the monsters turned into useless pieces of skin in the hands of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and all the demonic energy, flesh and blood gathered in the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  The aura on "Wei Wang Hongyang" became more and more gloomy and cruel.

    Gao Feng suddenly felt that this aura was somewhat familiar. He frowned and thought about it for a long time. Then he suddenly remembered the extremely powerful aura he encountered during his endless fall.  The Nine Nether Demon King?  How could the aura of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" be so similar to that of Jiuyou Demon Lord?

    "The King of Wei Hongyang" who came out of the Immortal Mountain is the most powerful person in the world. At this moment, his hands are constantly catching powerful monsters in the River Styx, absorbing the flesh and blood of the monsters, and becoming stronger.  Originally powerful to an unimaginable level, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" seemed to have no limits at all and continued to increase his power.  Never ending, never ending!

    The nine-tailed celestial fox looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" coldly.  I also know that time waits for no one at this moment.  But what can be done!  When it was just in its heyday, with the help of mist spears and countless rune formations that had been carefully prepared for a long time, as well as the mechanical creations made by the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, it was still unable to defeat "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  At this moment, the momentum has been reduced.  Seriously injured.  He could only watch helplessly as "King Wei Hong Yang" continued to strengthen his power.  It seems that the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" can be infinitely enhanced.

    "Well, let's die together!" the nine-tailed fox said indifferently, the helplessness and vicissitudes of life after seeing through life and death in the world shrouded Yuexiang's body.  Gao Feng was shocked.  But then I thought about how "King Hong Yang of Wei" was already so powerful. I wonder what else in the world could restrain him.  Could it be that the nine-tailed fox is really planning to self-destruct this time?  However, even if the nine-tailed sky fox self-destructs, will it be able to harm "Wei Wang Hong Yang"?

    The gap in power was so huge that Gao Feng felt gloomy in his heart. In Gao Feng's view, "King of Wei Hong Yang" was already an invincible existence at this moment.

    A series of difficult spells were uttered in the mouth of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, and the words followed the instructions. However, the string of extremely difficult spells did not fly towards "Wei Wang Hongyang", but rotated around the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the nine-tailed sky fox coldly with disdain on his face.  He did not interrupt the nine-tailed sky fox's spellcasting, but just caught the powerful monsters in the River Styx and absorbed the demonic energy, flesh and blood.  It seems that in the eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the nine-tailed sky fox has no way to hurt herself at this time. No matter what she does, it will only be a dying struggle.

    Looking at the nine-tailed sky fox's death struggle, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had cruel pleasure in his eyes.

    The nine-tailed fox recited it very fast. Although the spell was extremely jerky, the nine-tailed fox could complete the complicated spell almost instantly.  Every word turned into a runic array, hovering and flying around the nine-tailed sky fox.  It was like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity, looking for a flaw in "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and might strike at any time.

    With the last word spoken, all the complicated spells disappeared around the nine-tailed fox, disappearing without a trace.  As if disappearing into the River Styx, there is no trace of the rune formation beside the nine-tailed sky fox.

    Where have you gone?  Just as Gao Feng was about to use his innate Hunyuan Qi to look at Qingchu, he felt a strange feeling suddenly appear in his body.  At the same time, the muscles on "Wei Wang Hongyang's" naked upper body and back stretched out and tightened suddenly.?.  The surrounding air seemed to be shattering due to the changes in "Wei Wang Hongyang's" muscles, as if countless rune formations were exploding at the same time.

    Immediately, juli¨¨ and strong spell fluctuations began to appear around the nine-tailed sky fox.  At this moment, Gao Feng even felt that the spell fluctuations that appeared next to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox were more juli¨¨ and infinitely more powerful than the countless powerful spells before.  Could it be that up until this moment, the nine-tailed sky fox actually had a back-up plan and had such powerful power!

    The power of this kind of spell wave transmission is no less than that of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Even "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was a little sluggish at this moment, as if he also felt the power erupting from the nine-tailed sky fox. He would be ready at any time.  Turn around and deal with it.

    In just a blink of an eye, a huge earthquake seemed to have started in the black abyss of the southern wasteland with the nine-tailed sky fox as the center.  The sea changes rapidly.  There seemed to be some ancient monster under the ground that was awakened by this power and began to move. The rock formations unknown how deep under the warm and humid ground of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss were shaken by this powerful force and began to crack and rise.  It moved the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss ground, as if the heaven and earth were about to close together and return to a state of chaos.

    No one expected such a powerful change.  Zhang Zhijiang's whole body was burning with blood and murderous aura, resisting the shock of the power of heaven and earth.  My legs were shaking like chaff, and I managed to stand on an upturned rock without falling.  The black wolf's long tail was tightly clamped behind him, and the black hair on his body stood up, as if he was facing a powerful enemy, but he couldn't find his enemy at all.  Because at this moment, what he was facing was the pressure from heaven and earth, and what he was facing was the last powerful method of the nine-tailed sky fox, which was beyond what the black wolf could resist.  Zhu Yan has been extremely well-behaved since the appearance of "King Hong Yang of Wei", huddled on Gao Feng's shoulder.  He hid without caring about his tail.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" turned back slightly.  His face looked a little strange.  Although the world was undergoing great changes, no matter how powerful the force was, it became extremely weak within three feet of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" until it dissipated.  In the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  Only "Wei Wang Hongyang" was quiet around him.

    Gao Feng immediately felt changes in his body.  Fairy mountains that had never been found began to appear.  Appeared in the heart where the jade pendant was shot.  It seemed to be just an illusion, but it seemed to be real. Gao Feng felt like he was in a fairy mountain in a daze.  And the fairy mountain is in my heart.

    At this time, Gao Feng couldn't tell where he was, whether he was outside the Fairy Mountain or inside the Fairy Mountain.  The mysterious and mysterious feeling solidified all Gao Feng's thoughts.

    In the fairy mountain, Gao Feng saw that the fog had dissipated, and a thousand-foot-high mountain was in front of him.  The whole mountain seemed a little withered, without the quiet and peaceful atmosphere of the past but full of vitality. There was a faint feeling of tragedy that made Gao Feng at a loss.  A rugged mountain road leads to the top of the mountain, and layers of familiar fairy mountains suddenly appear in front of him.

    Perhaps it was too abrupt, Gao Feng even felt that there was a strange flavor in this familiarity.  The Nine-tailed Sky Fox is no longer here, and so is Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Lord, but where is the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang?  Where are the two fur balls on the Wanling Platform?  Where are the countless little ones who are still in their infancy?

    The confusion that had just entered the Fairy Mountain disappeared in an instant, and Gao Feng soon felt a familiar aura appearing throughout the Fairy Mountain.  That is the power of the nine-tailed fox, the breath of the nine-tailed fox.  In the Immortal Mountain, everything is present, every plant and tree, every crystal, every vermilion fruit, every grain of agarwood, the essence of the sun and the moon, and all the rare treasures are filled with the breath of the nine-tailed fox.  This breath is no longer gentle, the nine-tailed sky fox is furious. This anger comes out from nowhere, echoes in the fairy mountain, and explodes in all the objects in the fairy mountain.

    Any thing that appears in the world will arouse the greed and desire of many people, causing many families to be destroyed, and wives and children to be separated.  However, in front of Gao Feng, all the rare treasures exploded to pieces at the same moment.  Whether it was the essence of the sun, the moonlight, or the essence of crystal, fine steel, or fruit, they all turned into nothingness at this moment.

    The vitality of heaven and earth contained in the rare treasures of time collected by "King Hongyang of Wei" instantly dispersed in the fairy mountain and gathered together.  The rich vitality of heaven and earth is no longer milky white, but has turned into white and transparent raindrops pouring down in the fairy mountain.  In this heavy rain that transformed the vitality of heaven and earth, the fairy mountains seemed to become blurred, as if the fairy mountains were about to turn into nothingness due to the means left by the nine-tailed celestial fox.

    Gao Feng could feel the emergence of heaven and earth vitality in his body that was so rich that it was impossible to imagine.

    Gao Feng felt that outside his body, a downpour of heaven and earth vitality was falling from the sky.

    I don¡¯t know where I am at this time. Even in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, the nine-tailed sky fox triggered the magic wave, overturning the sky and the earth, but I couldn¡¯t feel it at all.  It seems that I am nowIn this extremely subtle space, there is only the vitality of heaven and earth that is so rich that I have never seen it before.  And all blows and external forces are directly isolated by the rich vitality of heaven and earth.

    Is the fairy mountain gone?  Gao Feng was in a trance for a while. In front of him, the rich vitality of heaven and earth blocked the fairy mountain. The tall and majestic fairy mountain began to become blurred, twisted, and swayed in the vitality of heaven and earth, and then seemed to melt into the vitality of heaven and earth, and  The rich vitality of heaven and earth turned into yiti, moving densely in front of Gao Feng, and moving densely in Gao Feng's body.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" paused for a moment, then laughed wildly and said: "The power there is my power. As he becomes stronger, I will become stronger!"

    Countless vitality of heaven and earth gathered in Gao Feng's body amidst the wild laughter of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The original fairy mountain had disappeared. The weird situation just now where he could see the fairy mountain but clearly felt that the fairy mountain was in his body had disappeared.  Without seeing it, Gao Feng felt that he was standing on the collapsed ground of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The vitality of heaven and earth in his body was so rich that it was immeasurable.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi began to turn black, and then suddenly brightened, as if countless stars had gathered together, so bright that it was impossible to look at it.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt that he had become extremely powerful, and even the power of the rules he had just realized had been indescribably improved.  At this moment, Gao Feng felt that he had surpassed the tyranny of the Five Ultimates in the World and reached another level of power that could only be matched by "King of Wei Hong Yang".

    At this moment, Gao Feng suddenly understood why Jiuyou Demon Lord had half of Jiuyou's luck ripped away by that big hand at the top of the Immortal Mountain that day.  This is not a level of power at all.  If there are powerful people in the world gathered here.  It seems that there is still a chance. There is only one Nine Nether Demon Lord, who is no match for that big hand.  Even at that time, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was still sleeping and had not yet awakened.  The result is the same.

    Standing in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the original appearance of the surroundings can no longer be seen at all.  Gao Feng felt that the innate Hunyuan Qi that had just been absorbed by Qingxu Daozu and could not be used for some reason had begun to flow freely.  Dark golden light shrouded around him, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him flowed slowly like a flowing stream, and the surrounding area was bright.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Bright.  Great light!

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed to have lost its strength. Even the luster on the nine big furry tails behind it was a little dull, and it hung limply behind its back.

    As the nine-tailed celestial fox in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness detonated every plant and tree in the fairy mountain, the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness changed. "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed wildly, turned to look at the nine-tailed celestial fox, and laughed.  Said: "Since you still don't give up, I'll let you see what the real Styx is. That guy randomly created the Eighteen Stations of Styx, which is simply an insult to Styx."

    "With that said, "Wei Wang Hongyang" took a step forward, his body was in mid-air, he was walking in the air, and his feet were as solid as the ground.  His hands were hanging down, and the pure black breath was pulling in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The gap between the not-so-huge human world behind him and Jiuyou Huangquan was suddenly widened.  A huge arm was pulled out.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not pay attention to the powerful monster behind him. He looked at the nine-tailed fox seriously and said word by word: "If you don't want to give up, I will let you see."

    Although because Gao Feng entered the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had a long preparation time and had many opportunities to leave behind his own back-ups.  But these are just small means, and they are not worth mentioning in front of the absolute power of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    As for Gao Feng, who was glowing with dark golden light all over his body and was extremely powerful, "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't even look at it. What "Wei Wang Hongyang" just said about Gao Feng's enhancement and that he would become stronger was true, not just a casual statement.  Just saying.

    "The River Styx flows backwards!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the nine-tailed sky fox with a sinister smile, raised his hands, and drew a simple shape in mid-air.  Following the movements of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", the space enclosed between his arms began to tremble slightly, and the black demonic energy trailing behind "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly began to become extremely strong.  The huge and powerful monster in the Netherworld Spring roared continuously as the black demonic energy changed. Its thick arms began to become thinner, and the power in its body quickly became smaller, and all of it entered the body of "King Wei Hong Yang".

    Simple and casual, it seems that the reverse flow of the Styx mentioned by "Wei Wang Hongyang" is just a small spell. It is not like the metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect who concentrates on performing the "Eighteen Stations of the Styx".  The nine furry white tails behind the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly stood up as "Wei Wang Hongyang" closed his arms, and the white fox fur all over his body suddenly let go.It had reached the end of its strength, but the powerful aura exuding from "Wei Wang Hongyang" made the Nine-tailed Sky Fox involuntarily enter its most powerful state.

    Even if it causes serious damage to the body, it still enters the most powerful state of the nine-tailed fox without hesitation or involuntarily.

    Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Zhenqi flashed with dark golden light, and he was about to step forward and help the nine-tailed sky fox.  The nine-tailed sky fox shouted in a deep voice: "Stop! Don't interfere!"

    He didn¡¯t say why. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox had no time to explain the reason in detail to Gao Feng.  The inherently unstable space gap opened by the Qingxu Gate metal puppet behind "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to collapse as the thick monster was sucked dry by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    Although the gap between the human world and the Nine Netherworld began to disappear, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox became even more nervous.  Gao Feng even felt that the nine-tailed sky fox exuded an aura of determination without hesitation.  With sadness and despair, with a sense of death.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body had just begun to circulate, and he wanted to help, when he heard the warning from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Gao Feng suppressed the impatience in his heart, unfolded his wings of flying armor on his back, and flew towards Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang.  Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang were casually lifted up and dropped to a not seriously damaged place beside the ice barrier set up by Lu Wu, and they watched with cold eyes.  Zhu Yan on his shoulder moved away from "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and then he dared to look at the battle situation on that side with the corner of his eyes.  It seems that "Wei Wang Hongyang" is an extremely terrifying existence in Zhu Yan's heart and cannot be defeated at all.  Even taking a peek is a great sin.

    Hearing what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said.  Gao Feng turned around and left without hesitation, leaving the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to face the invincible "King of Wei Hong Yang" alone.

    What the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said must have her truth. Although Gao Feng didn¡¯t know why the Nine-tailed Sky Fox wouldn¡¯t let him intervene.  But thinking about it, his power comes from the eruption of the fairy mountain in his body.  And "Wei Wang Hongyang" also said it.  Strengthen your own strength.  He will only be stronger.  If I really try to help the Nine-tailed Sky Fox regardless, I'm afraid it will only be counterproductive.

    That¡¯s all it can do.  Although Gao Feng felt that he had broken through the five absolute powers in the world and reached a level that he had never imagined.  But this kind of power is of no help. It is even unable to intervene in the unprecedented duel between "King of Wei Hong Yang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox just like before.

    The space connecting the two worlds collapsed, and the thick monster was cut off abruptly before it died.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" ripples moved slightly between his hands, and the space began to fluctuate with the injection of black evil energy.  It was like a mirror that was shattered by a huge force and then reunited again.  The black demonic energy was not in a hurry, it just circled back and forth in the space covered by the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang", gathering and dispersing.

    The lingering ghost may be what appears between the arms of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" now.  The black demonic energy was like a ghost that refused to leave the world, flying between the arms of "Wei Wang Hongyang". There was a faint powerful aura from that side. Even if Gao Feng was far away, he could still clearly feel it.  .

    When the black demonic energy gathers, "Wei Wang Hongyang" has a mirror between his hands that can see the Nine Netherworld. On the other side of the mirror, he can see the roaring River Styx, and countless powerful monsters looming in the River Styx.  The rich black demonic energy was boiling on the Styx River, and the whole world was filled with the aura of resentment. Even if it appeared between the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the aura of f¨£ngfo had already hit his face.

    When the black demonic energy dispersed, the entire Styx seemed to be shattered by the power of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Countless powerful monsters turned into fragments and twisted and struggled in the small space between "Wei Wang Hong Yang's" arms.

    The nine-tailed sky fox scratched the ground with its right front paw, and a deep ravine appeared on the ground of the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness that had changed beyond recognition.  Countless sand and stones splashed up. With this force, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox jumped up on the ground, waving its front paws, and five cold lights appeared in front of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, like five meteors in the air.  He spun around and flew towards "Wei Wang Hongyang" who raised his arms in mid-air.

    The cold light moving forward in mid-air tore apart the barrier in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The entire space seemed to be torn apart, torn apart by the five cold lights of the nine-tailed sky fox.  Even the vicissitudes of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss could not change the space in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang". The space in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was twisted and shattered under the attack of the nine-tailed sky fox, and the cold light suddenly struck in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" frowned slightly, as if he was a little surprised by the strength of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's surprise attack. He didn't expect that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox still had the power to break the barrier he had set up after launching powerful spells continuously.  But it was just a little unexpected, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" immediately dropped his arms.

    The mirror made of condensed black breath is in "Wei Wang Hongyang"" He smashed it down between his arms and went straight towards the five cold lights of the nine-tailed fox. On the other side of the mirror where the black demonic energy condensed, countless monsters seemed to be eager to appear in the human world, even if they faced the nine-tailed fox.  Tai Tianhu's attack was still without fear. The aura of greed could already be clearly felt.

    Dazzling, the battle between "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the nine-tailed sky fox has surpassed every battle Gao Feng has seen before. Such battles can only be counted on one hand even among the countless battles of Mr. Rui, the Sword Master. Even  Almost nothing.  In a strange and powerful battle, the innate Hunyuan Qi beside Gao Feng protected Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang. Dark golden light flowed in his eyes, and he watched the battle between the nine-tailed sky fox and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" seriously.

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" established rules, and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox used another rule to break the rules of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  This is the power of rules, similar to how Gao Feng realized that the phoenix reborn from the ashes uses flames to purify the souls of wronged enemies. This is the power of rules.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" folded his arms, smashed them down, and faced the five cold lights.  The cold light is as sharp as a knife blade in the cold wind, making people feel chilled.  When the mirror formed by the black demonic energy encountered the five cold rays of light, it seemed like a pool of water with no hardness or strength at all. The five cold rays of light penetrated directly through the mirror and entered the Styx behind the mirror.

    There is a particularly powerful monster in the River Styx that squeezes away all the monsters and stands alone in front of the mirror, as if waiting for that unknown powerful force to open the path between the Nine Netherworld and the human world.  The monster couldn't wait, especially after smelling the scent of the human world, it couldn't bear it anymore.  Baring its teeth and claws, the vicious monster's mouth was filled with saliva. Unexpectedly, what it waited for was not the opening of the passage, but five rays of cold light.

    Five rays of cold light seemed to be just shadows, streaking across the huge monster.  The monster seemed to feel that something was wrong, and it seemed to be itchy, and wanted to reach out and scratch it.  Just as he moved, his arms moved, and his body suddenly turned into several pieces, falling into the River Styx.  Because the speed of the cold light was so fast, even the monster that was hit did not feel it.  Until this moment, he died in the River Styx.

    As the cold light entered the mirror transformed by black demonic energy, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s arms suddenly closed, and two different forces acted on the mirror between "Wei Wang Hongyang's" arms.  The mirror could no longer withstand such strong pressure and immediately shattered.

    A sharp cold wind blew out from between the arms of "King Hong Yang of Wei" and blew into the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  The cold wind howled, and a breath of curse appeared from another space, surging out unstoppably.

    Gao Feng¡¯s eyes almost narrowed into slits. This is where the River Styx flows backwards!  It was like a gap opened at the bottom of the River Styx, and the huge pressure forced the water of the River Styx directly through the gap and into the human world.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 731: Eternal Life

    Countless powerful monsters in the River Styx immediately appeared. The imprisoned Phoenix, who was reborn from the ashes, felt the huge demonic energy outside and began to restless. He wanted to purify this demonic energy, but he could not break through "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  Set up space barriers.

    The passage between the arms of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is stronger than the passage established by the Qingxu Gate metal puppet, and it seems to have certain rules. No matter how big the monster's body is, it can easily follow the Styx.  Water enters the human world.

    The crack was right above the head of "Wei Wang Hongyang". In the midst of a ferocious laugh, "Wei Wang Hongyang" casually grabbed a monster in the rushing river and absorbed the demonic energy in the monster's body.  Letting the Styx flow back into the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, he looked at the nine-tailed sky fox with some mocking eyes.

    "Don't you want to protect? As I said, it is a great sin to anger me. I will first turn the world you want to protect into ruins and desolation, and then kill you." "Wei Wang Hongyang  "The monster in his hand instantly turned into nothingness, and the dark water of the Styx fell in mid-air like a black waterfall with roaring sounds and endless demonic energy.

    Countless monsters appeared on the ground in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. The water of the Styx was originally composed of countless wronged souls and countless monsters. It was not like a river in the human world.  It's just that the number of these innocent souls and monsters is too large, and coupled with the restrictions of some unknown rules in the Styx, everything turns into flowing water.  After leaving the environment of Jiuyou Huangquan, countless monsters appeared, roaring loudly, and wanted to tear apart all life in sight.

    But at this moment, there is no life anywhere in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. After the huge baptism of spells.  The Black Abyss of Southern Wasteland has completely turned into ruins, a barren land.  Not to mention life, not even a little bit of vitality can be found, and even the weakest vitality of heaven and earth has disappeared without a trace.  All the monsters waved their arms with bared teeth and claws, and the rich black demonic energy burned around them like black flames, filling the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss in an instant.

    The monsters immediately discovered the ice barrier arranged by Lu Wu on the edge of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. There was an aura in that barrier that made these monsters fearful and did not dare to approach.  Monsters are patrolling here beside the barrier. These monsters know that as long as the ice barrier is broken.  There are countless new flesh and blood in the outside world.  There is countless vitality for one to devour.  Although each of the monsters that had been stranded in the River Styx for too long seemed so impatient, none of them dared to try to break the barrier set up by Lu Wu.

    Gao Feng looked at the rampant monsters around him. These monsters were no weaker than those monsters that the Nine Nether Demon Lord had set up to ambush him in the wilderness. Moreover, he looked at the "Styx Reverse Flow" performed by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  That extremely tyrannical posture.  I don¡¯t know how many monsters will enter the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  If the surrounding ice barrier set up by Lu Wu is broken, it is easy to know what the consequences will be.

    The body of the nine-tailed sky fox seems like a white crossbow arrow shooting towards "Wei Wang Hongyang" in mid-air.  At this time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was hanging upside down from the Styx above his head, even though his upper body was naked.  Simply standing in mid-air, he looked even more like the great demon from the Nine Netherworld than the Nine Nether Demon Lord.  The aura on his body became more and more like that of the Nine Nether Demon Lord, powerful and evil.

    At the moment when the mirror turned into black demonic energy was shattered, the nine-tailed sky fox also appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Although he is in the form of a nine-tailed sky fox, he attacks more like a warrior.  In this form, the nine-tailed sky fox has more incredible moves, which are sharper than ordinary warriors.  The cold light seemed like lightning bolts, cutting through the night formed by the evil energy, attacking "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was not in a hurry, he dealt with the attack of the nine-tailed sky fox with both hands, with a sarcastic smile on his lips, like a cat catching a mouse, watching the mouse struggling hard, but unable to escape no matter what.  His final tragic fate.  That's it, no matter what, you can't escape your final tragic fate!

    In just the blink of an eye, all the attacks launched by the nine-tailed sky fox were received by "King of Wei Hong Yang". In those attacks, Gao Feng could feel an aura similar to that of a strong wind and a sudden rain.  But this kind of momentum was so vulnerable in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  "King of Wei Hong Yang" seemed to have taken all the attacks of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox without any effort. His expression remained unchanged. It seemed that "King of Wei Hong Yang" did not knock down the Nine-tailed Sky Fox just to let the Nine-tailed Sky Fox see the Styx enter the world.  In this world, all the monsters in the North will die tragically in this catastrophic accident.

    Facing the nine-tailed fox, you still have such strong confidence. What kind of strength and confidence is this.  When the dragon clan was defeated by the nine-tailed sky fox and the Northland monsters who looked scattered and weak, they never had this kind of strength and confidence.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" did this directly and regarded the nine-tailed sky fox as a human being.?Ants.

    There are not too many words. No matter how much you say at this moment, you can't shake your opponent's mind.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox attacked crazily like a fearless warrior, leaving no escape route for itself.  He didn't even take care of the defense, he just attacked like crazy, regardless of everything.

    But no matter how crazy the nine-tailed fox is, it doesn¡¯t even have the chance to harm both sides.  "King of Wei Hong Yang" neutralized all the attacks of the nine-tailed sky fox invisibly, easily and effortlessly.

    Gao Feng clenched his fists tightly with both hands. He held the fairy mountain sword in his hand, as if he was about to break the hilt of the sword.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi surrounded Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan. Countless monsters tried to get close, but they all died helplessly after being pierced by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  However, Gao Feng watched helplessly as the nine-tailed sky fox was fighting for the life of "King of Wei Hong Yang" and was unable to help, which made Gao Feng extremely uncomfortable.

    The little monkey saw countless monsters, as if they were coming, and began to jump on Gao Feng's shoulders.  But every time the little monkey saw the figure of "Wei Wang Hongyang", he would not dare to step forward as if his skin was deflated.  Even though "King Hong Yang of Wei" didn't even look at the little monkey, the little monkey still felt panic and fear.

    There was a crisp "pop" sound, and the third fox tail from the left behind the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly made a sound.  The sound was not that loud, but when the Styx River rolled back and countless monsters appeared in the black abyss of the southern wilderness, it was still so clear and loud amidst the countless noises that even Gao Feng could still hear it from very far away.

    It seemed that it had become an eye of the wind. The furry white tail of the third fox tail from the left behind the nine-tailed sky fox was a little dim, but a cyclone was formed, and the surrounding airflow began to sway and rotate around the fox tail, f¨£ngfo  The next moment, the strong wind from nine days away will gather here.

    "Self-destruction?" "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s face still has that calm but gentle face with a bit of a smile. In "Wei Wang Hongyang's" view, no matter how powerful the nine-tailed fox is.  Neither will be his opponent.  Self-destruction?  Even if the Nine-Tails burst.  So what!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" still smiled and joked casually: "It is said that as the level of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox increases, although it cannot increase the number of tails, it can self-destruct more tails. Ever since there was a Nine-tailed Sky Fox, there has not been a Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The Tail Sky Fox can self-destruct the Nine Tails. Can you?"

    The eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox are red.  The snow-white fox fur spread out like small daggers, and the tip of each long snow-white hair shone with a sharp light.  The wind blew behind him, but the other eight tails remained unmoved.  It still spreads out like a peacock behind the nine-tailed sky fox.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" As the space between his arms was opened, the Styx began to flow back into the human world, and his hands were no longer limited to the top of his head, but simply hung by his side.  Condescending, f¨£ngfo is a god. Standing high, watching the mortals in the world worshiping, fearful, hesitant, helpless, without a trace of emotion, even the smile at the corner of his mouth turned into a wisp of lines.

    The flesh and white bones in his right hand have recovered as before after absorbing the demonic energy from the powerful monsters in the Styx. He slowly raised it and pointed at the nine-tailed sky fox, like a spear and a halberd. The thrusting movement could not be seen, but Gao Feng  But he felt "Wei Wang Hong Yang" pointing at the nine-tailed sky fox, as if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was holding a peerless magic weapon and stabbing the nine-tailed sky fox on the opposite side.

    The wind that had just gathered was stabbed into pieces and shattered into countless pieces, scattered around, whimpering and circling.  There is no cold light, no arc caused by the weapon, nothing exists, but the changes that occurred after the nine-tailed sky fox self-destructed almost turned into nothingness under the finger of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The nine-tailed sky fox did not dodge, as if it could not find a way to dodge in the face of "Wei Wang Hong Yang's" counterattack.  Gao Feng's fingernails dug deeply into his palms, and he watched helplessly as the nine-tailed sky fox was about to be killed by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Why doesn't she hide?  Although "Wei Wang Hong Yang" is powerful, the nine-tailed sky fox does not seek to harm the enemy, so it is still possible to protect itself from such an attack.  But the nine-tailed sky fox looked ferocious, as if it were a wounded mother beast protecting her cubs behind her, and she would rather die than take a step back.

    But does the Nine-tailed Sky Fox really have the strength left to resist the attack of "King Hong Yang of Wei"?  Especially such a head-on, injury-for-injury attack?

    Can¡¯t wait any longer!  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi bloomed on the fairy mountain sword in Gao Feng's hand, and it was about to fly out the next moment, flying towards "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" also seemed to be a little confused, pointing out that the wind was focused on the nine-tailed sky fox.

    "Ah!" Two voices sounded at the same time, one voice was full of disappointment and sadness, and the other voice was extremely surprised and angry.

    Gao Feng screamed, and the nine-tailed sky fox shattered into pieces. Without any resistance, it turned into nothingness under the wind of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Could it be that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox??At the end of the battle, is this fight just for death?  Gao Feng immediately rejected his idea, because at the same time, Gao Feng heard the furious roar of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Mortal species! How dare you!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" shouted, his cold face was overwhelmed by anger.  As soon as he touched it, "Wei Wang Hongyang" knew that the nine-tailed fox he pointed at was just an illusion.  If this figure is an illusion, then where is the true form of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Where is the true identity of the nine-tailed sky fox!

    A crisp phoenix cry sounded, and the f¨£ngfo volcano in the southern wilderness erupted, with red and white flames everywhere.  The Styx River rolled back, and countless monsters entered the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. This place has become the Jiuyou Huangquan, and the demonic energy is even richer than the Jiuyou Huangquan.  But I don't know when, the phoenix reborn from the ashes broke through the confinement of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and soared over the black abyss of the southern wilderness with a light phoenix cry.  Wherever he passed, red-white flames continued to rise from the invisible ground.

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" was furious. Why did the Phoenix, reborn from the ashes, have such strong restraint on monsters?  If others don't know "Wei Wang Hongyang", how can they not know it.  Therefore, "King Hong Yang of Wei" came up and imprisoned Phoenix in the formation seemingly simply and casually, and then used "Reverse Flow of the Styx".  Although "King of Wei Hong Yang" was injured in the ambush of the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creature Lu Wu, every step was still orderly and without any chaos.

    However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not expect that the nine-tailed sky fox would actually break the barrier and release the phoenix reborn from the ashes.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" is confident that in front of him, no one can rescue this reborn phoenix from the confinement formation.  But the nine-tailed sky fox happened to smash the confinement formation in front of him, and now he was watching him eagerly.  This is a naked slap in the face.  How could "King Hongyang of Wei" endure this when he was so arrogant and proud that he was the most powerful person in the world.

    The self-destruction of the nine-tailed sky fox is just a legend, no one has actually seen it.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" saw it for the first time and unknowingly suffered a loss.

    The phoenix, reborn from the ashes, spreads its wings and soars away.  After being imprisoned by himself once.  I'm afraid it won't be so easy to imprison this ancient beast next time.  And the imprisonment formation that originally imprisoned the Phoenix was Sakon.  The nine-tailed sky fox looked exhausted, and its white fox fur no longer swelled, but lay limply on its body.  Extremely embarrassed.

    It only took a moment to break the confinement formation used by "King Hong Yang of Wei" to imprison the reborn phoenix, but even the nine-tailed sky fox paid a high enough price.  Already at the end of its strength, the phoenix reborn from the ashes was released. At this moment, the nine-tailed sky fox no longer looked like it was in its prime when it just came out of the fairy mountain and scolded Fang Qiu. Instead, it was full of exhaustion and a face of vicissitudes of life.  Even standing in mid-air is extremely difficult, fearing that the next moment he will fall to the already shabby ground in the black abyss of the southern wasteland.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" took a step forward and said in a deep voice: "Do you think that just a phoenix can break the flow of the Styx River? What a joke! If you tear it apart, it can light up a few piles of heavenly fire. If it were that simple, the phoenix  When the clan was at its strongest, it had already burned Jiuyou Huangquan to ashes."

    The nine-tailed sky fox said: "Do you think you can really cause the River Styx to hang upside down? It's just a little bit of devilish energy. You can really open up the two realms, but you will probably be shattered as a result. Don't talk nonsense.  , If you want to fight, just come over."

    The voice was a little weak and slightly changed. It was no longer as delicate as a newly opened flower stamen as before, but like an old weather-beaten bark. It hurt your ears to hear it.

    In such an intense battle, every move consumes a lot of concentration and mana, and even a powerful nine-tailed fox cannot sustain it.  Coming out of the fairy mountain, the nine-tailed sky fox at its peak first held a rainbow, broke the spell of Taoist Qingxu, and sent Gao Feng's power back into Gao Feng's body.  Then he chopped up Taoist Qingxu, who was much older than himself, and let "Wei Wang Hongyang" absorb the power of Taoist Qingxu into nothing.

    Then the nine-tailed sky fox and the mechanism creature Lu Wu joined forces to attack and severely damaged "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Then he used huge magic power to turn the entire fairy mountain into the purest vitality of heaven and earth and left it in Gao Feng's body. When his power was on the verge of exhaustion, he mustered up his courage again and broke the confining array of "Wei Wang Hongyang", releasing Yu Yu.  The phoenix reborn from the fire went to refine the monsters that had passed through the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    This passage, this encounter consumes not only the power of the nine-tailed fox, but also consumes a huge amount of mind.  How could "Wei Wang Hongyang" be such an easy person to deal with!  In front of the most powerful people in the world, you need to have enough cover to use all kinds of inhumane tricks. At this point, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has exhausted all its energy and physical strength and can no longer do anything for it.  Afterwards, I am afraid that one attack from "Wei Wang Hongyang" will make the nine-tailed sky fox fly away.

    Gao Feng dug his fingernails deeply into his palms, and dark golden blood dripped down.Down.  Gao Feng is not afraid of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said. Gao Feng is worried that if he joins the battle group, not only will he not be able to stop "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but he will make "Wei Wang Hong Yang" become more powerful and difficult to  restraint.

    He was about to fly out just now, but Gao Feng stopped again.  Gao Feng felt the nine-tailed sky fox glare at him, as if trying to stop him.  Recalling what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had just said, Gao Feng forced himself to endure it and stood aside and watched quietly.  Sometimes, just watching quietly like this is even more painful than rushing in to fight.  What was suffering was Gao Feng's heart, which was bleeding all the time.

    Even though it has consumed most of its energy and physical strength, the nine-tailed sky fox is still chatting and laughing in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang". Facing death, there is no pressure at all. It seems that "Wei Wang Hongyang" is just a puppet.

    "Do you really regard death as your own?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed angrily, but his face seemed to be wearing a mask, with no expression at all.

    "So what?" The nine-tailed sky fox struggled to shake the nine furry tails behind him. One of the tails was a little dim and looked particularly miserable.  "Are you still expecting me to sit back and wait for death? No, are you still awake in the fairy mountain? How about you go back and sleep for a while?"

    One after another grabbing white, f¨£ngfo has the advantage at this moment, and it is the nine -tailed fox, not "Wei Wang Hongye".  For such a simple provocation, "Wei Wang Hongyang" ignored it, looked at the nine-tailed sky fox, and walked towards her step by step.  At this moment, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" regarded the nine-tailed sky fox as his opponent, instead of just a little fox that could be easily defeated before.

    The king of the fox clan shows his domineering style in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    Every time "Wei Wang Hongyang" takes a step, countless monsters in the surrounding Styx River's backward flow turn into black aura and enter the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  In the first step, the ground of the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss under "Wei Wang Hongyang" was forcibly shattered and collapsed dozens of feet underground. The power was astonishing, as if the sky collapsed and the earth collapsed.

    In the second step, the demonic energy contained in countless monsters entered the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and even the naked upper body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was shrouded in a layer of black mist.  However, under "Wei Wang Hongyang", the huge footprints arrived as promised, but they were only a few feet deep.

    In the third step, the footprints under "Wei Wang Hongyang" are almost invisible.

    "Huh? So fast." The nine-tailed fox seemed to be watching his proud disciple demonstrating the moves he had just learned, with a smile on his face filled with teasing and ridicule, "It's rare for you to use all your strength so quickly.  Absorb and use this weird trick. Although it will hurt Tianhe, you are infinitely better than that guy from Qingxu Daozu. As expected, no matter what technique or trick you learn, you can master it as soon as you learn it.  A monster that has reached its peak."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" ignored what the nine-tailed sky fox was saying. The black demonic energy in his body had reached its peak, and the black gauze covering his body disappeared.  But the demonic energy was so strong that Gao Feng could not help but think of the Nine Nether Demon Lord again, but even the Nine Nether Demon Lord did not have such a powerful power as "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Seeing the nine-tailed sky fox standing in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" with ease, Gao Feng felt very sad.  Why is the nine-tailed fox so relaxed?  Because there is not much strength left in her body, even if she resists, she will never be the opponent of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Has given up, the nine-tailed fox has given up.  After all, in the face of absolute strength, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has done well enough. I don¡¯t know how many times the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has done the deduction in the fairy mountain. Even the unexpected phoenix bathing in fire was released by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Going out, being able to do this, being seriously regarded as an opponent by the strongest man in the world, "King of Wei Hong Yang", even if it means death, what is there to regret?

    The power of "King Wei Hong Yang" has reached its peak. No matter how much demonic energy around him is sucked into the body, it all becomes real power the moment it enters "King Wei Hong Yang" and becomes the power of "King Wei Hong Yang".  The footprints under "Wei Wang Hongyang" had disappeared, and he walked solemnly towards the nine-tailed sky fox as if he were riding the wind.

    When we get serious, "Wei Wang Hongyang" exudes an aggressive aura. The king of the world must be me!  No one who stands in front of him can escape the fate of being crushed into powder.  This is "King Hong Yang of Wei", "King Hong Yang of Wei" who surpasses all others. His opponent has only fate and can only live forever.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 732 Is it a blessing?

    This time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" made an exception and regarded the Nine-tailed Sky Fox as his opponent, so it would be difficult for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to escape the fate of being crushed into powder.

    "Papa papa" crisp sounds sounded one after another behind the nine-tailed sky fox, and the three tails exploded like bamboo among plum blossoms.  Gao Feng was dazzled by what he saw. If the ability of the third fox tail from the left is a substitute that even "Wei Wang Hong Yang" cannot see through, then what kind of powerful abilities do these three fox tails have?  Will doing this cause irreversible damage to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox?  Gao Feng didn't know everything about this. Even though his strength was already stronger than the five great powers in the world, Gao Feng still had no way to take action.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi all over the body flows around like water, a gurgling stream, extremely refreshing.

    "This is how the trapped beast still fights." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly, not as if he was joking, but very seriously, "Let's fight, I hope you can break out the fox clan and break out the most powerful demons in the North."  The powerful force brings me another surprise."

    The nine-tailed sky fox did not respond. Four of the nine furry fox tails behind him had dimmed. However, the nine-tailed sky fox was still full of fighting spirit. It did not care about the pressure of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at all. It looked at "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who was walking towards him step by step.  He leaned down slightly and growled lowly.

    "Every day makes a profit for learning, and it loses every day for Taoism, and it loses again and again" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said softly, if you close your eyes and listen at this moment, it seems like a private school, where an old and virtuous old gentleman is speaking.  It's like giving elementary education to elementary school students.  Speaking of damage and damage, the voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" paused slightly, as if it was quite difficult to recite this spell with the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  It's like "King Hongyang of Wei" respected this sentence and had to bathe and change clothes first, and then burn incense before he was willing to say it.

    "So that" "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s voice paused and then continued.  But at this moment, before "Wei Wang Hong Yang" could finish speaking, the space and time around "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had begun to fragment. The power of the spell was huge and powerful. Even time and space could not withstand such powerful power and began to collapse.

    Is this the "Tao" of "Wei Wang Hongyang"?  What will it be like in the end if we lose everything for the sake of Tao?  What kind of powerful magic is "King Hong Yang of Wei" summoning?  When breaking the laws of heaven and earth between the human world and Jiuyou Huangquan, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have no intention at all. But at this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s solemnity made Gao Feng feel like a big stone was weighing on his heart.  The spell that "King of Wei Hong Yang" can perform so solemnly must be a huge spell that can cause the world to collapse!

    In front of the "Tao" of "Wei Wang Hongyang", time and space began to collapse, but the next moment, something happened that stunned Gao Feng!

    A white light of fox tail flickered in the collapsing time and space. As the nine-tailed sky fox's ability to self-destruct the fox tail flashed past its own light, a figure appeared immediately, and it was Lu Wu who was created by the mechanism!

    Didn¡¯t he already blow himself up?  Why does it appear in the time and space that "Wei Wang Hongyang" casts a spell to tear apart?  This change not only stunned Gao Feng, but he didn't know why.  Even "Wei Wang Hongyang" felt the aura of a strong man coming from around him at this moment. At the moment when he said it, Lu Wu, who had already self-destructed in everyone's minds, actually appeared again in "  "Wei Wang Hongyang" side!

    ¡°Could it be that Lu Wu, who just created the machine, just pretended to self-destruct in order to wait for this opportunity?  At that time, the power of all the explosions came from the rune formation of the nine-tailed sky fox?  Gao Feng suddenly became excited. If this was the case, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the machine creature Lu Wu must be hiding more powerful killing moves.

    The flash of lightning in his mind seemed to transcend time. Gao Feng guessed that this must be the pre-planned design of the nine-tailed sky fox.  Just when the craftsman Sheng Lu was making the machine creation, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had already thought of all the incredible changes in the battle here.  Among the countless rune formations made in the fairy mountain, there must be a rune formation that is very similar to Lu Wu's self-destruction. It concealed Lu Wu's aura and sent Lu Wu into an unknown space, ready to explode at any time.  one strike.

    And just when "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was reciting spells and activating countless powerful auras, Lu Wu appeared at the most critical moment, appearing next to "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  When "Wei Wang Hongyang" displayed his "Tao", before he was about to become the most powerful and invincible, the machine creation Lu Wu, who had been hiding for a long time, appeared!

    Although Lu Wu¡¯s whole body is in tatters at this moment, and the Yuan Jing in his body has become extremely dim, he is still Lu Wu.  Even at this moment, Gao Feng felt that the aura of God Lu Wu on the machine creation Lu Wu was much stronger than before.  Although most of the rare metals on his body are in tatters, it is hard to say whether Lu Wu is stronger now or when he first appeared.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" just paused for a moment, as if ignoring Lu Wu, he continued: "Nothing"

    No wordsAt the entrance, the black and white colors around "Wei Wang Hongyang" began to rotate as desired. With the rotation of the black and white colors, the huge monsters in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness entered the human world as the Styx flowed backwards. They were originally fighting against the Phoenix reborn from the ashes.  Heavenly fire on the body.  But as "Wei Wang Hongyang" spoke wordlessly, these monsters turned into demonic energy and were sucked in by the black and white figures around "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    At the same time, Gao Feng began to feel that the vitality of heaven and earth in his body that had become extremely abundant due to the explosion of the fairy mountain began to become unstable.  The vitality of heaven and earth in all the rare treasures in the fairy mountain seems to be sucked away by "King Hong Yang of Wei" just like the demonic energy.

    Looking at "Wei Wang Hongyang" who looked as bright as a god, Lu Wu suddenly appeared next to him, and the dim fox tail behind the nine-tailed sky fox opposite him, Gao Feng seemed to understand something.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body began to flicker, and the fairy mountain sword turned into a pendant and fell on the dragon binding rope.  His hands moved extremely quickly, and he used the innate Hunyuan Qi to draw countless rune formations with dark golden light and fall on his body.

    There is only one moment, and your chance is only one moment!  When the rune circle of Gao Feng's own calligraphy and painting fell, he seemed to see the happy smile of the nine-tailed sky fox.  In the fierce battle where the fighter planes passed by in a blink of an eye, Gao Feng finally knew what he wanted to do, which was to protect the vitality of the world.  Even if it only delays the time for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to absorb these heaven and earth vitality, or even for a shorter moment, the nine-tailed sky fox and the machine creation Lu Wu will cause "Wei Wang Hongyang" unexpected harm.

    Confidence doubled, Gao Feng knew that countless changes had occurred here. Even if the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was so wise and almost a demon, and the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple stood looming behind the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox still could not be omnipotent and omniscient.  .

    But Gao Feng has fused a ray of soul from Mr. Jian Zunrui in the Immortal Mountain, and is extremely sensitive to timing in battles.  In the blink of an eye, he began to suppress the energy of heaven and earth that was about to move in his body.

    With just one word, everyone started to move.  No one knows what kind of abilities the nine-tailed sky fox brings by exploding three fox tails one after another. "Wei Wang Hongyang" has a god-like figure, and the black and white aura around his body rotates at high speed, which is enough to destroy the world.  The mantra seems to be finished.

    At such a time, it seems that time cannot bear to continue to flow, or even time cannot withstand this huge pressure and begins to stagnate.  The nine tiger tails behind Lu Wu exploded at the same time. This time was the real self-destruction. Lu Wu was a mechanical creation made by the craftsman Saint Lu Gang. Although it contained the blood of God Lu Wu, he wanted to cast the magic of the real God Lu Wu.  , it is necessary to self-destruct and exchange for that moment of light at the cost of life!

    As the Nine Tails behind Lu Wu self-destructed, a blur of smoke appeared in mid-air.  The faint smoke obscured the body of the machine creation Lu Wu and the ferocious beast summoned by the nine tiger tails.  This faint smoke is not the vitality of heaven and earth, nor the demonic energy around "Wei Wang Hongyang", but a misty mist. This mist looks extremely light, but even if Gao Feng uses the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes,  Among them, it is still impossible to see through what kind of tyrannical power is contained in that mist.

    It just feels like the power contained in that light mist is definitely more powerful than a phoenix reborn from the ashes.  Even "Wei Wang Hongyang" had an iron face at this moment and stopped moving forward. He could tear the nine-tailed sky fox into pieces within a short distance, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" still chose to retreat.  Even if there is only one word, the powerful spell will be completed, but "Wei Wang Hong Yang" did not continue to speak.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" understood the current situation so clearly that he took a step back and allowed the nine-tailed sky fox to escape death.  However, the nine-tailed sky fox's eyes looked a little disappointed at this moment. "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was indeed not that easy to fall into the trap.  Even if the nine-tailed sky fox uses itself as bait, it cannot tempt "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" took a step back, just one step. He tapped the mist with his left thumb and said softly: "Yai Can!"

    There was a dragon roar in the mist, an evil and ferocious aura rose, and then the thumb of "Wei Wang Hongyang" exploded into pieces.  Flesh, flesh and white bones scattered, a scream rang out in the mist, and a giant dragon flew up.  This giant dragon is different from the giant dragon Gao Feng saw in the North Dragon Forest. The overwhelming dragon power on it cannot be compared to all the real dragons Gao Feng has seen combined.  This is Gao Feng frowned tightly, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes condensed into a long, thin line, which was compressed to the extreme.  At the same time, Gao Feng's hands were still writing and drawing runes, which fell on his body to suppress the vitality of heaven and earth that was about to move.

    Even though the vitality of heaven and earth in his body is no longer ready to move, Gao Feng still does not dare to be careless.

    The ferocious dragon that "Wei Wang Hongyang" called Yazhen shattered into pieces as "Wei Wang Hongyang's" left thumb exploded, filling the sky with blood and flesh, and a ferocious aura erupted.

    &nbsp; After "Wei Wang Hongyang" finished speaking, he stretched out his left index finger and pointed at the faint smoke formed after Lu Wu's self-destruction. In the brief moment when the evil creature summoned from the smoke had not yet formed combat effectiveness, he said lightly:  "Suanni!"

    The same situation, the same changes.  "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s fingers exploded, and another completely different ferocious dragon in the faint smoke also exploded following "Wei Wang Hongyang's" pointing.  At this moment, the fingers of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be the fierce dragon summoned by the nine tiger tails behind Lu Wu's self-explosion in the smoke. He felt the same way and felt the same way.

    "My lord!"

    "Pulao!"

    "Prison cow!"

    "Chi kiss!"

    "Mocking the wind!"

    "Nine names were called out by "King Hong Yang of Wei" one after another, nine fingers were blown to pieces one after another, and nine fierce dragons died one after another.  After the last cry, the faint cloud exploded, and Lu Wu, transformed into a fierce tiger, jumped out of the cloud and attacked "Wei Wang Hong Yang" from both sides together with the nine-tailed sky fox.

    Nine fingers, nine fierce dragons.  The nine fingers turned into a piece of flesh and blood. The nine fierce dragons just appeared in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. Before they could use their unique skills, they were crushed by "King Wei Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" has been severely injured, but his expression has not changed, and his hands are dripping with blood and changing.  Blood rained like a forest, writing a rune in mid-air that was engraved by the blood of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The tail finger of his right hand exploded as the bright red rune painting was completed, and the flesh and blood of "King Wei Hong Yang" was added to the blood rune.

    Without hesitation, as if all this had been expected.  An inexplicable emotion appeared in Gao Feng's heart. No matter what he did, as long as he reached the extreme, he would be the most powerful force in the world.  According to his practice, in the eyes of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and "King of Wei Hong Yang", the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang is almost just a craftsman who has no power to restrain a chicken.  However, with the concerted efforts of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Craftsman Saint Lu Gang, even "King Hong Yang of Wei", who had reached the pinnacle of power in the world, was defeated one after another, and even his hands and fingers self-destructed and he was seriously injured.

    Lu Wu is so tyrannical, even after the Nine Tails exploded behind his back, he still doesn¡¯t care about life and death.  Perhaps the Lu Wu bloodline in this machine creation had long considered it extremely humiliating to be captured by "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and taken to the Immortal Mountain, and today he would avenge his shame.

    Three different auras covered the calligraphy and painting runes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Three completely different auras covered the "Wei Wang Hong Yang" runes, and were immediately dispersed by the powerful power of the runes.  Even the self-destruction of the nine-tailed sky fox cannot withstand the power of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Those three auras seemed to have never existed at all. Gao Feng didn't even see clearly what these three auras were before they disappeared above the runes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Although the runes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not disappear, the power of the nine-tailed sky fox's self-exploding fox tail cannot be underestimated.  The runes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became blurred, and the bloody aura emanating from them became much weaker.

    The nine-tailed sky fox suddenly shrank, shrinking from its size of about ten feet to half of its previous size.  He did not attack "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but went straight to the runes that "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had written and painted with his own flesh and blood. The nine tails behind him seemed like nine steel whips, either overt or covert, decisive and cruel.

    The machine creature Lu Wu seemed to know that "Wei Wang Hongyang" was not that easy to harm. Ten tiger claws flew out, and his body turned slightly in mid-air, away from "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The change was once again beyond Gao Feng¡¯s expectation. Although the runes of flesh and blood calligraphy and painting were neutralized by the self-destruction of three fox tails, although they were still powerful, they could not kill the nine-tailed sky fox.  The runes disappeared between the chest and abdomen of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. The price was that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's entire body was covered in blood and flesh. The chest and abdomen were the most serious, and even the damaged internal organs could be faintly seen.

    Lu Wu, the creation of the machine, shot ten tiger claws at "Wei Wang Hong Yang". In mid-air, the ten tiger claws connected into a huge crossbow arrow and shot towards "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" paused slightly and raised his right hand. The fingerless right hand became bare and a little funny.  But the crossbow arrows shot by the two Gao brothers, who seemed to be crazy, just stopped in front of the right hand of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", unable to move forward, and then fell into the dust.

    Lu Wu took advantage of the delay of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to come to the gap in time and space where the Styx River flows backwards, and stood alone in the gap.

    At this moment, Lu Wu's body was crippled, the Yuan Jing in his body had dimmed, the nine tiger tails on his back disappeared, his hands were as red as "Wei Wang Hong Yang", the tiger claws had been shot at "Wei Wang Hong Yang", leaving only the bare tiger palms.

    However, Lu Wu, the creature created by the machine, stood in the channel where the Styx River rolled back. He seemed to have restored the true form of God Lu Wu, and a huge phoenix loomed behind him.  The Styx River, which was originally surging forward, suddenly stopped its momentum, and in front of Lu Wu??, even the monsters in the Styx River such as the sand of the East China Sea were afraid and did not dare to approach Lu Wu, the creature created by the mechanism.

    Lu Wu, the creature of the mechanism, stood at a high place, looking at "Wei Wang Hongyang", and then at the nine-tailed sky fox, his eyes were cold and warm.  It seemed as if he was despising "King Hong Yang of Wei", and he seemed to be saying goodbye to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    The figure gradually blurred, and the shadow of the phoenix behind the mechanism creature Lu Wu became dim.  The passage between the Nine Netherworld and the human world that was opened by "Wei Wang Hong Yang" became dim and dissipated together with Lu Wu.  The reborn phoenix soaring in the black abyss of the southern wasteland also seemed to feel the breath of its ancestors. It chirped crisply in the air, as if to say goodbye.

    Having lost its successor, the water of the Styx was rolled back, and the monsters in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness were absorbed by "King Hong Yang of Wei". In the blink of an eye, they were all incinerated by the heavenly fire descended by the reborn phoenix.  Calm was restored in the entire Southern Wilderness Black Abyss, and the surrounding ice barrier set up by Lu Wu also disappeared with Lu Wu's passing.

    The machine creation Lu Wu is really gone. Gao Feng looked at the melting ice and felt the last breath of the machine creation Lu Wu left in the world, feeling a little confused.  Just now I speculated that maybe Lu Wu was not dead because the ice barrier established by Lu Wu was still there.  If you can know it yourself, how can "Wei Wang Hongyang" not know it.  Even so, Lu Wu, the machine creation, still left an ice barrier in order to protect the world from monsters.

    There was silence for a long time, until all the ice dissipated, and there was no trace of the breath of the machine creation Lu Wu in the black abyss of the southern wasteland. Gao Feng was at a loss.

    The nine-tailed celestial fox sat on the ground and turned into the appearance of Yuexiang. There were traces of blood all over his body and his face was pale. Even sitting on the ground was quite reluctant.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" stood not far from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. He was covered in scars, with his hands behind his back. He looked at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on the opposite side, which really had no power to backhand. However, he did not make a move. He just looked at the once strange fox.  The helpless nine-tailed sky fox.

    "What are you looking at? If you want to kill, we can kill. If not, let's talk." Although the nine-tailed fox's voice was weak, one could hear her indescribably joyful mood.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" said slowly: "You and the old immortal have already calculated everything today? Every link is connected, and there is no difference. It can be said to be a stroke of genius."

    "Yes, but it's not that detailed." The nine-tailed fox suddenly coughed violently, causing the branches to tremble.  Mouth after mouthful of blood flowed out from the corner of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's mouth, dripping onto the lapel of his clothes.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked back at Gao Feng angrily, and cursed: "That boy has been fine for a long time. Why are you hiding there? Why don't you come and help me quickly?"

    Gao Feng was stunned for a moment, then immediately unfolded the wings of the flying armor behind his back, flapped his wings, and quickly flew to the side of the nine-tailed sky fox.  With one knee on the ground, his right hand gently tapped the nine-tailed sky fox's back.

    The nine-tailed sky fox coughed for a long time before slowly stopping.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" just looked at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox coldly. Although he still won miserably in the end, "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not expect such an ending at all, and wanted to ask the Nine-tailed Sky Fox clearly.

    "That old immortal refuses to lose his life. Who knows what happened today." The nine-tailed sky fox looked at "Wei Wang Hong Yang", picked up a sharp pebble on the ground in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, and placed it on the ground.  There were paddles on the ground, "How can Tianji speculate on his own, you don't even understand this?"

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the nine-tailed fox speechlessly, without comment.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at the appearance of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and laughed. While laughing, a lot of blood foam came out of his mouth.  The laughter immediately turned into a heartbreaking cough. It seemed that the nine-tailed sky fox was seriously injured and no longer had the strength to continue fighting.

    "You want to bully us northern demons, you're dreaming! You know how smart our fox clan is this time. If that old fellow, Saint Lugang, the craftsman, hadn't been so soft-hearted and didn't set up this useless ice barrier, he would have caught you off guard.  "The nine-tailed sky fox laughed and then coughed violently. When the cough got better, he said with a smile.

    "I don't know how many monsters there are out there, but they are still so small? Lao Lu just doesn't believe me, but this machine creation is extremely powerful." The nine-tailed sky fox said without thinking, "Wei Wang Hong Yang  " He snorted coldly.

    "It's not exactly Lu Wu who was created by the machine. Lu Wu is just a real combination, the last form. The previous ones were all covered up with the metal puppets of the Qingxu Sect. They only deceived you.  If it were the old thing like Qingxu Dao Ancestor, he would still have to spend so much energy." The nine-tailed sky fox was obviously very interested, or maybe he knew that he was not going to die soon. He sat on the ground, half-snuggling into Gao Feng's arms, and talked eloquently.  .  Ever since Gao Feng entered the Immortal Mountain, he had never seen the nine-tailed sky fox so happy.

    "Heavenly dragon gives birth to nine sons,"These breaths were not brought into Fairy Mountain by me.  ""Wei Wang Hongyang" is extremely smart. As soon as the nine-tailed sky fox said it, he immediately knew all about it. He suppressed the anger in his heart and said. In the end, Lu Wu, the machine creation, exploded his nine tails behind him and summoned the murderer who first appeared in the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  Dragons are real divine dragons, and cannot be compared to the so-called real dragons in the Dragon Forest in the North. And these fierce dragons, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" knew that he did not collect them into the fairy mountain at all.

    But, if this is the case, why does Lu Wu, the machine creation, have the aura of these ferocious dragons on his body?  The answer is readily apparent without even thinking about it.

    "Of course, that was given to me by the old immortal in the Snow Mountain Temple before I was captured by you in the Immortal Mountain. Originally, I was planning to strengthen my own natural instincts, but I didn't expect to use them on you." At this point, Kyuubi  Tianhu suddenly paused and seemed to have thought of something. He reluctantly turned around, looked north, pointed his finger in the direction of the Snow Mountain Temple and cursed loudly.

    Gao Feng was stunned, what¡¯s going on?  "King Hong Yang of Wei" was sneering, and the nine-tailed sky fox was moodily cursing the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple.

    After a while, the nine-tailed sky fox calmed down and looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" without saying anything.

    "The old immortal can give you such a big benefit out of thin air? I think you are the only nine-tailed sky fox in your fox clan who has received the inheritance of the nine sons of dragons for so many years, but it was the immortal who prepared it for me."  "Wei Wang Hongyang" and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox both understood the key, "Wei Wang Hongyang" said calmly.

    "That's almost it." After the nine-tailed sky fox finished cursing, he waved his hand freely.  Due to the loss of strength, the blood-stained palm standing there swayed in mid-air, and then fell down, but his expression seemed to have calmed down.  "How wonderful it would be if you didn't make waves out of thin air and everyone could live peacefully! Why do you still think about inaction and "Tao"! If you can really do inaction, you don't have to create this ridiculous fairyland.  Come on, when you cast spells, you still damage them again and again, to the point of doing nothing? That¡¯s all fucking nonsense! Is this your way?"

    When Gao Feng heard what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said, he then thought of the last time "King Hong Yang of Wei" faced the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seriously and recited this mantra.  Wuwei, what is Wuwei?

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was unmoved and seemed to be thinking about something. Then he shook his head and said, "I can't do it, and I don't know if that person can do it at first."

    "What a blessing, and you used it like this, tsk tsk, you can be considered the number one person in the world." The nine-tailed sky fox sneered, not caring that "Wei Wang Hongyang" is still powerful and he has no power to fight back.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not get angry, but looked at the nine-tailed fox coldly, as if he wanted to find the answer he needed on the nine-tailed fox's enchanting face.

    "Heaven and earth are unkind, saints are unkind, and this unkindness is not like you opening the gap between heaven and earth at will and interfering with the ways of heaven and earth with your own strength. Even if it weren't for me, you still wouldn't get what you want." Jiuweitian  Hu half snuggled in Gao Feng's arms, then suddenly turned to Gao Feng and said: "Boy, I won't be able to get out for a while, so I can borrow your little lover's body for a while. It's just that you are so seriously injured, how can you  Don¡¯t feel bad.¡± (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 733 There is only one Emperor Xia

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly, wondering how the nine-tailed sky fox still had the intention to tease him at this moment.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" is still standing opposite, and he can feel that the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is still strong. I don't know how much stronger it is than Qingxu Daozu. Even if he has surpassed the power of the five great powers in the world, he still has no confidence that he can defeat "Wei Wang Hongyang".  He escaped alive in front of King Hong Yang of Wei.  What's more, there are nine-tailed foxes, Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and the King of Qin who doesn't know whether he is alive or dead.

    The nine-tailed sky fox really wanted to know what Gao Feng was thinking, and said with a smile: "That guy used the vitality of heaven and earth and the devil's energy to want want" At this point, the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to have thought of something funny.  Things happened, and I couldn't help but started coughing violently again.  "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s demonic aura suddenly rose up, and his momentum was infinitely more powerful than the Jiuyou Demon Lord Gao Feng had seen before.

    "You're scaring people!" The nine-tailed sky fox glared at "Wei Wang Hongyang", then smiled charmingly, and suddenly came to life in a variety of ways.  The nine-tailed celestial fox has a different demeanor when laughing and scolding.  No matter what kind of person she is, she has a kind of charm all her life. Even the saint who just cursed the great temple in the snow mountain in the north has a unique charm.

    "Your spell has been broken, and the fairy mountain has no connection with you anymore. Go ahead and be your big demon. Although you are a little stronger now, do you dare to say that you can withstand the siege?" The nine-tailed sky fox smiled happily,  Seeing "Wei Wang Hongyang" being dragged down from the realm of invincibility by himself and the machine's creations, I felt even more satisfied.

    "Wei Wang Hong Yang" has obviously figured out all the ins and outs of it. Although he was frustrated, he still smiled and said: "Even if I am a big devil, so what? I can still achieve immortality."

    "Eternal life? Nonsense! Let's talk about how you can escape from the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness today. Alas, I haven't been here for many years, and let Qingxu Daozu's stupidity make him look like this." Nine Tails.  Tianhu didn't take "Wei Wang Hongyang" seriously at all, and seemed to have everything under control.  It seemed that the one standing there with perfect dignity was himself, and the one dying was "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" also felt a little strange, and asked a little funny: "Are you pretending to be calm and want to scare me away? If this is really the case"

    Before "Wei Wang Hongyang" could wait, two figures suddenly flashed across the sky, and another sword light streaked across the sky like a shooting star.  Gao Feng was surprised and happy when a powerful and familiar aura appeared.  Xia Emperor Rendi and Beidi came hand in hand, and the sword light was the aura of Mr. Rui, the sword master.

    The strongest man in the world arrived as promised. The nine-tailed fox smiled even brighter and said, "Look, I guessed it right."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang's" face suddenly changed, all the demonic energy in his body was released, and his power increased to a level that even Gao Feng was frightened.  However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not fight back, but sank directly into the ground, leaving a misty voice in the end.

    "My body returns to the spring world, my life is stained with yellow sand!"

    All the demonic energy was taken away by "King Hong Yang of Wei", and there was no life in the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  Starting from the point where "King Hong Yang of Wei" sank into the ground, gray sand spread layer by layer in all directions, like the yellow sand of the Western Desert, dyed with yellow sand!

    This was the last blow left by "King Hong Yang of Wei". Gao Feng looked at the gray sand and saw countless powerful and huge spells in one day, but these gray sand made Gao Feng tremble namelessly.  Gao Feng could even feel that these gray sands were enough to spread to the end of the world, turning the entire world into gray sands.

    He returned to the spring world, his life was stained with yellow sand.  Even if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" left, he would leave behind such a huge trouble.

    The gray sand seems to have a life of its own. In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, no matter what it encounters, it will transform into gray sand.  And the momentum is getting faster and fiercer, like a surging river, swallowing up all the vitality.  Originally, in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, it had experienced the baptism of countless spells and was already lifeless. At this moment, the aura of death is spreading.

    Gao Feng watched the gray sand spread, thinking about the sinister look in "Wei Wang Hongyang's" eyes when he finally left, and couldn't help but trance.  The nine-tailed sky fox coughed lightly and cursed with a smile: "Hurry up and fly me up. If you get hit by the sand, you will die inexplicably. You might as well have gone with the machine creation just now."

    Hearing what the nine-tailed sky fox said, Gao Feng woke up with a start. The wings of the flying armor behind his back shook, and he flew to the other side with the nine-tailed sky fox towards Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and King Qin.  Because he was in a trance just now, the gray sand had spread to the corner. Gao Feng used the dragon rope to entangle Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and King Qin, and carried them in the air.  The little monkey didn't seem to regain some strength until "Wei Wang Hongyang" left. He hugged Gao Feng's body tightly for fear of falling.  Even Zhu Yan was terrified of the gray sand below and could not subdue it.

    The phoenix, reborn from the ashes, soared in the air, helplessly watching the gray sand spread, and screamed in sorrow.  Falling in the black abyss of the southern wastelandThe fire has been covered and swallowed up by the dust.  These gray sands seemed not to be afraid of the sky fire falling from the phoenix reborn from the ashes, spreading forward silently, devouring all life.

    The gray sand spreads, turning everything it passes into a barren land, cutting off all life.  When Emperor Xia Huangren, Beidi, and Mr. Jian Zunrui arrived, "King Hong Yang of Wei" had already sunk into the earth and disappeared without a trace.  In the entire black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, there is only this lifeless gray sand that indifferently turns everything it passes into a piece of gray. It moves forward persistently, as if nothing can stop this momentum of swallowing up everything.  Similar.

    Emperor Xia Huangren glanced at Gao Feng with deep meaning, and then at King Qin. He turned around and walked to Zhenren Kang who was imprisoned after splitting the space and coming to the black abyss of the southern wilderness.  Take out the transformed sword.

    The posture of holding the sword is a bit strange. Emperor Xia Huangren holds the sword in his left hand, and the index finger of his left hand is hooked diagonally on the calyx of the sword. I don¡¯t know why Emperor Xia Huangren holds the sword in such a strange posture.

    Beidi came from a distance, ignoring the gray sand scattered in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, and flew directly in front of the nine-tailed sky fox.  The thick arms were raised with a murmur.  Beidi Xue Liantian, who has been heroic all his life, suddenly encounters the nine-tailed sky fox that has been missing for many years. In an instant, he is timid at home. Beidi Xue Liantian, who is decisive and decisive in killing, also trembles a little, as if he is facing his own past and does not want to give up.  He was also afraid that the nine-tailed sky fox would just disappear in front of him again.

    "I came so late. I thought you would come as soon as that guy showed up." However, the nine-tailed sky fox did not have the same emotions as the Northern Emperor Xue Liantian. Its charming and charming face was pale, and it was a scene with "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  The fighting not only consumed most of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's vitality, but also consumed the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's spirit.  Even though he was a little tired, the nine-tailed sky fox still seemed to have been accustomed to talking to Beidi Xue Liantian like this. He was facing the boy in black back then, not the Beidi who had been in charge of killing and seizing life in the North for many years.

    Beidi Xue Liantian seemed to be a young man who had made a mistake. He grinned honestly and said, "I came right after I knew you were coming out. I didn't delay all the way. Sister, you are still the best!"

    There was no trace of Beidi's majesty in the joy. A strong family affection rippled in Beidi Xue Liantian's heart, and he was almost speechless.  The nine-tailed sky fox stretched out his hand and gently touched Beidi's snow-covered temples. A few white hairs fell from his fingers like green onions: "What's so great about it? I almost didn't let that guy get beaten to death. In the end, I had to bluff my way through."  Come here. Xiaohei, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and you are getting old. Even your voice has not changed. I said you can¡¯t"

    At this point, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's words also became choked. His fingers trembled slightly, then stopped, and gently combed Beidi Xueliantian's gray hair on his temples neatly, and gently placed it on Beidi Xueliantian's head.  After playing the song, he said angrily: "It's better to have fun without drinking every day. Drink less."

    Beidi Xue Liantian chuckled and nodded his head in an extremely honest manner.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, stood in the distance and looked at Gao Feng. Although he didn't speak, his eyes looked sad as he missed the past.  Gao Feng knew that Mr. Jianzun Rui must be aware of everything, and he didn't know what to say at this moment. He just nodded slightly and paid tribute to Mr. Jianzun Rui.

    "Sister, I came here using the formation, now I have to go back."

    "Hurry up and scare that guy away. This matter is over. It's probably a mess outside now. Go back and control the Northland. If it really gets messy, it won't be easy to clean up. I'm fine here, I have  Sora, I¡¯ll go back and see you.¡± The nine-tailed sky fox suppressed his turbulent emotions and said.

    Emperor Xia Huangren, Beidi Xue Liantian, and Sword Master Rui seemed to be unable to stay in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness for too long. Emperor Xia Huangren casually used his sword to open a crack in mid-air. The place where the sword passed seemed to cut into a piece of paper.  On the cowhide tent, as the edge of Kang Zhenren's transformed sword passed by, the transmission channel was immediately prepared, just like Emperor Xia Emperor Ren and Mr. Rui, the sword master, appeared together to deal with the demon lord in the wilderness.

    Without looking at each other or speaking, the three of them glowed with light at the same time, and powerful power was injected into the phoenix that was mourning in mid-air.

    As the power was injected into the phoenix, Mr. Rui, the sword master, was the first to enter the gap, and then Beidi Xue Liantian walked in with some reluctance.  Seeing that Beidi Xueliantian was wandering a little, the nine-tailed fox waved his hand casually and said softly: "Go, go, I will go back soon."

    Emperor Xia Huangren entered last and looked at Gao Feng with deep meaning, then at King Qin.  Turning around and entering, his figure was a little bleak. Gao Feng felt that under the bright yellow light of Emperor Xia Huangren, his straight waist was a little stooped, as if these days he was fighting against the rift between heaven and earth, against the "ancestral spirits", against the Nine Nether Demon Lord, Qingxu  It seems that Daozu has consumed too much of Emperor Xia Huangren's energy.

    The rift passed in an instant, and the three strong men came and left in a hurry, arriving in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.He left without even saying a few words.  However, the three of them played an unparalleled role in scaring away "King Hong Yang of Wei" and activating the Phoenix who was reborn from the ashes.

    Three powerful forces were injected into the body of the phoenix that was reborn from the ashes, and a light cry of "Zi Ang" sounded.  The phoenix, which had been helpless to watch the dust spread, was screaming in mourning. At this moment, the red and white flames all over its body surged, as if it was going to burn a hole in the sky.

    The phoenix reborn from the ashes seemed to have changed, and turned into the shadow that appeared behind Lu Wu when he stood in the passage opened by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The nine-tailed fox crouched behind Gao Feng and said: "Lu Wu is the divine beast in charge of the weather above the nine heavens, and the phoenix is ??just a companion in front of him. It's just that Lu Wu's bloodline has long since disappeared, and the last one is still young.  Lu Wu was stolen by that guy. If I say that guy is indeed bold, I like it very much. "

    Gao Feng looked at the phoenix that was reborn from the ashes and became more powerful in the red and white flames, and said oh.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes kept flowing, and he seemed to feel in his heart that the Phoenix reborn from the ashes was about to undergo some unexpected changes.

    The body of the Phoenix reborn from the ashes continued to skyrocket with the burning of red and white flames, and its body increased to about ten times before. The power of the three strong men injected into the body of the Phoenix reborn from the ashes has been completely absorbed by the Phoenix.  At this time, the flames became silent, just burning in the sky. The reborn phoenix was in mid-air in the black abyss of the southern wasteland, staring at the gray sand that was rapidly spreading forward, motionless.

    The nine-tailed sky fox sighed softly behind Gao Feng and said nothing.

    Bad thoughts just appeared in Gao Feng's mind. The phoenix, which paused slightly in the middle of the black abyss of the southern wasteland, was reborn from the ashes. Accompanied by a crisp chirp that echoed through the sky, he rushed straight towards the area where "King of Wei Hong Yang" disappeared.  .  That is the center where the gray sand spreads, where the gray death aura is the strongest.

    The red-white flame stretched behind the reborn phoenix, and was dragged out into a brilliant brilliance.  The little Phoenix rushed towards that point with determination, the point where "Wei Wang Hong Yang" entered the ground.

    As the phoenix reborn from the ashes gets closer and closer to the gray sand, the flames and the indifferent gray sand begin to intertwine and burn.  These gray sands are not like the black demonic energy that is extremely afraid of the Phoenix reborn from the ashes. Instead, as the gray sand enters, the flames on the Phoenix reborn from the ashes begin to be suppressed.

    At this time, the reborn phoenix did not care whether the flames on its body would go out, but rushed directly to the ground without looking back, guarding what it wanted to protect, even if it cost its life.

    The Phoenix reborn from the ashes touched the point where "Wei Wang Hongyang" lost his trace, and another huge explosion occurred in the black abyss of the Southern Wasteland.  However, this explosion did not spread into the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness. Gao Feng felt an aura with the bright yellow kingly aura of Emperor Xia Huangren, the sharp fighting intention of Mr. Rui, the Sword Lord, and the heroic spirit of Emperor Xue Liantian of the North.  The wild flames penetrated directly into the ground, cutting off the source of the gray sand's power.

    As the source of Gray Sand¡¯s power was cut off by the Phoenix reborn from the ashes, the red-white flames began to burn blazingly, devouring the Gray Sand that had almost spread across the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  No matter what it touches, it will turn into gray sand. But when it touches the flame of the phoenix that is reborn from the ashes, the gray sand can no longer do anything. It begins to burn in the flame, boil in the flame, and soon  Evaporate and disappear.

    Even so, the Phoenix that was reborn from the ashes also consumed all the flames in its body.  As the flames and gray sand disappeared, the phoenix disappeared without a trace. The gorgeous figure disappeared on the ground of the black abyss of the southern wilderness together with the gray sand, leaving only infinite regret and nostalgia.

    Gao Feng watched helplessly as the phoenix reborn from the ashes disappeared, disappearing together with the gray sand left by "Wei Wang Hongyang", and felt sad in his heart.  Within this day, many familiar or unfamiliar beings fought to perish together with "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Even the final disappearance of "King Hong Yang of Wei" and the magic he left behind required the power of the three most powerful people in the world, and the Phoenix who was reborn from the ashes had to die as a martyr.

    While I was thinking about it, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the dust.  Gao Feng was stunned and immediately overjoyed.  That figure was none other than Little Qingluan who died after swallowing the poison core in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness!  In the sky filled with dust stirred up by the explosion, Xiao Qingluan stood there at a loss, not knowing how he emerged from Gao Feng's butterfly treasure, and what happened in the meantime.

    Wandering in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness at a loss, Xiao Qingluan seemed like a lost child, lonely and timid.

    Gao Feng was extremely pleasantly surprised when he saw that the gray sand in the black abyss of the southern wilderness had disappeared, leaving only the dust stirred up by the explosion. He flew straight towards Little Qingluan and held the little guy in his arms.  Xiao QingluanShivering in Gao Feng's arms, Gao Feng could feel the confusion deep in Xiao Qingluan's heart, and gently touched Xiao Qingluan's head to comfort the little guy.

    "I said you can't be so impatient? The sky is filled with dirt and it's so dirty." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox complained behind Gao Feng. Xiao Qingluan heard the voice of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and seemed to have found it.  Like a relative, he broke away from Gao Feng's arms, hovered slightly and landed on the shoulder of "Nine Sisters" in the fairy mountain, gently rubbing the nine-tailed sky fox with his cheek.  Although the appearance has changed, the aura cannot be erased no matter what.

    The nine-tailed sky fox was also extremely helpless. While comforting Xiao Qingluan, he urged Gao Feng to leave here quickly.

    Unfolding the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back, dark golden light of innate Hunyuan Qi circulated. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor shook. After a few breaths, Gao Feng flew out of the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Zhang Zhijiang, Black Wolf, and King Qin.  .  Gao Feng looked back at the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness. When he arrived at the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, he was already in a dream.

    This place has become unrecognizable. Unbelievable strong men have appeared one after another, and countless lives have fallen. It will take at least a hundred years for the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness to regain its vitality.  Thinking about those snake warriors and snake warriors who turned into walking corpses, thinking about the ancient fierce gods of the snake clan summoned by the snake clan leader's sacrifice, thinking about the powerful snake warriors with the ability to petrify who fought fiercely with the original Lu Wu,  The huge black python, the metal puppet of the Qingxu Sect, the Qingxu Dao Ancestor, and finally the black wooden coffin on the top of the Immortal Mountain were pushed away by "Wei Wang Hongyang", and the powerful man who was as bright as a god appeared, the Nine-tailed Sky  The fox and the machine creature Lu Wu reversed their disadvantages again and again. In the end, the nine-tailed sky fox was seriously injured, the machine creature Lu Wu left, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" disappeared underground. All of this made Gao Feng unforgettable.

    It¡¯s gone, it¡¯s over, and it¡¯s always good to come out alive.  Gao Feng flew slower and slower in mid-air, and finally landed under a banana tree in the southern wilderness, putting Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang and King Qin down.  Gao Feng seemed to have something on his mind, but didn't know how to express it. He murmured and looked at the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox is so piercing to the heart, how can you not know what Gao Feng is thinking at this time.  Seeing that Gao Feng wanted to ask himself, but couldn't, he said angrily: "What are you thinking about? When I am healed, your little fox will naturally return it to you." After saying that, Gao Feng still looked at  Looking at himself, with unreasonable anger in his heart, he leaned against the banana tree, waved his hands in front of himself randomly, and said: "I don't know how Lao Lu is doing. This time, he was prepared to die. How can there be so many  Thought!"

    Gao Feng blankly put the little Qingluan into the butterfly treasure, and did all this gently. Every step was so serious, as if he was calming down his mood and the inexplicable loss and sadness in his heart.

    Just after Xiao Qingluan was settled, King Qin suddenly woke up next to Gao Feng.  As King Qin woke up, Gao Feng keenly felt that there was an inexplicable force between heaven and earth rotating in King Qin's body, and King Qin's power increased rapidly.

    King Qin, who was originally only in the Xuan realm, broke through the realm one after another and reached the peak of the Xuan realm. It only took an instant.  Then, without any hesitation, the insurmountable gap between the Mysterious Realm and the Holy Realm was crossed, and he soon reached the Holy Realm.

    Gao Feng looked at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox in confusion, wanting to find an answer from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The nine-tailed sky fox leaned against the banana tree and calmed down from his moodiness at this moment. Seeing that King Qin was getting stronger, he frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about something.

    Arriving at the Holy Realm, the power in King Qin's body was still growing stronger, as if there was no end to it.  There was no change between heaven and earth. It seemed that this was a rule recognized by heaven and earth, allowing King Qin to become stronger and more powerful unreasonably.

    King Qin was a little stunned at first, but then there was no expression of joy on his face, but a very sad and helpless pain.

    The power increased rapidly, far beyond the holy realm, and finally gradually stabilized. Gao Feng felt that the power of King Qin had become so powerful that it almost reached the level of the five greatest powers in the world.  Suddenly breaking through the realm, and then breaking through the realm again, what is the reason that I don't know?  Gao Feng looked at King Qin quietly, waiting for what King Qin would say.

    It seems that King Qin has been in a coma since he was kidnapped by Qingxu Daozu. He just woke up and was completely unaware of the earth-shattering battle in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  When King Qin saw Gao Feng in front of him, he knew that it was Gao Feng who had rescued him from Taoist Qingxu. However, he did not feel the slightest joy of escaping from death. He sat cross-legged on the warm and humid grass of Nanhuang and looked in the direction of Zhongjing City.  , said calmly: "Something happened to my father."¡ª¡ª

    (To be continued. Please search Piaotian Literature, the novel will be better and updated faster!)

 Text Chapter 734 The Wound of the Earth

    Emperor Xia?  Gao Feng's first feeling was that he didn't believe it.  Emperor Xia Huang Ren had just arrived through the air, and he, Bei Dan Liantian and Mr. Rui, the sword master, scared away "King Hong Yang of Wei". How could something happen just because he said it was happening?  Besides, the Jiuyou Demon Lord and Qingxu Daozu among the strongest men in the world are dead, and the only one in Zhongjing City who can deliver a fatal blow to Emperor Xia Huangren is "King Wei Hong Yang".  However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was seriously injured after a series of hard battles with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the machine creature Lu Wu, so he probably wouldn't go to Zhongjing City so quickly to seek revenge.

    Seeing that Gao Feng didn't seem to believe it, King Qin smiled bitterly and said: "The children of the Hong family have a certain strength. When one person dies, his strength will be transferred to another person. After King Wei left, only his father was left in the royal family.  Between the two of us, my power has increased inexplicably, something must have happened to my father."

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that at this moment, his powerful and keen spirit felt that there seemed to be a missing piece between heaven and earth, and it was incomplete.  Could it be that because of the appearance of "King Hong Yang of Wei", even the world has undergone such huge changes?  Gao Feng thought about King Qin's words and felt the aura on King Qin's body. Although King Qin was far beyond the holy realm, he was still a little worse than the top five in the world.  Thinking about it, this is also the case. There are some powers that King Qin has not fully mastered. After a period of time, King Qin will naturally reach the level of the Five Ultimates in the World.

    But if you say so, is it possible that Emperor Xia Huang Ren is already dead?  Gao Feng suddenly thought of this and looked at the nine-tailed sky fox blankly, but did not get a definite answer.  During this day, too many lives came and went in front of Gao Feng, and came and went, even though Gao Feng was extremely powerful.  I'm also a little numb at the moment.  Could it be that after "Wei Wang Hongyang" awakened and walked out of the fairy mountain, there would be so many changes between heaven and earth?

    "Why are you thinking so much? You'll find out when you go back to Zhongjing City and take a look." The nine-tailed sky fox no longer had the strength to support it, leaning against the banana tree and slowly closing its eyes.  This time facing "King of Wei Hong Yang", the nine-tailed sky fox came out with the intention of death.  After accurate calculations time and time again, and with the help of countless small tricks, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was plotted by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox one after another. Even though his power was unparalleled in the world, he was under the attack of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the machine creation Lu Wu.  Still tied hands and feet.  Can't be cast.  Until the end, at the most critical moment, Lu Wu suddenly struck out, breaking "Wei Wang Hong Yang's" idea of ??merging two auras, one black and one white.

    The various calculations in the middle are simply more dangerous than fighting "Wei Wang Hong Yang" directly.  One step away would result in defeat and death.  Fortunately, the nine-tailed sky fox survived.  "King Hong Yang of Wei" was frightened away by Beidan Liantian and Mr. Rui, the sword master, and Emperor Xia Huangren.  Only then did he barely survive.  But he was exhausted at the moment. Seeing what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox meant, he just wanted to fall asleep here.  No longer care about all the right and wrong in the world.

    Although Gao Feng also gained enough power, the fairy mountain exploded in his body. The shock and pain in the process could not be expressed in words to outsiders, and he was exhausted at this moment.  As for Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan, they have all reached their limits after enduring countless huge spells in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.

    "Let's go back to Zhongjing City." The nine-tailed sky fox murmured, and then opened his eyes, as if he was a little girl. Although she was exhausted, she still looked happy, "Gao Feng, fly slower,  I haven't seen what this place looks like for a long time. I think about it, how long has it been since I've been to Southern Wasteland. I was really bored with that big formation in Zhongjing City. I wanted to break it back then, but I just didn't have the time. This time  I¡¯ll give it a try while Zhongjing City is weak.¡±

    When the nine-tailed sky fox was talking, he completely ignored King Qin's face next to him, whose face was getting more and more ugly.

    Gao Feng smiled bitterly and put Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan into the butterfly treasure.  He gave a slight salute to King Qin and said: "Your Highness, King Qin, you see"

    King Qin smiled slightly and said: "Fly, I need to realize my current strength, so I can't be afraid of hard work."

    Gao Feng nodded and carried the nine-tailed fox behind his back.  Originally, Gao Feng wanted to take the Nine-tailed Sky Fox into the Butterfly Treasure, but the Nine-tailed Sky Fox refused no matter what. For the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, who had been imprisoned in the fairy mountain for hundreds of years, the outside world  The air is sweet, so how can you be willing to enter the Noble Phantasm.

    Just as he was about to move forward, a ray of silver light suddenly flew over from the sky.  Gao Feng and King Qin looked at each other, and they both felt the aura on the silver light, which should be the Taoist spell.

    King Qin stretched out his right hand, and the same silver light flowed in his hand, and the silver light flew over.  Gao Feng took a closer look and saw that it was a swallow made of silver light.  The swallow fell into the hands of the King of Qin, and the light collapsed and turned into a letter.  Seeing that King Qin was very familiar with this, Gao Feng guessed that this might be a special way for the Daxia royal family to convey messages.

    After briefly reading the letter, King Qin handed the letter to Gao Feng with a worried look on his face.

    Appreciation is not complicated, just tell Gao Feng that on their way back?The living corpses are raging, and the Taoist priests and troops from the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple have wiped out these living corpses.  But just now, the earth in the five southern continents of Daxia burst open, and a large number of monsters poured out. Gao Feng was asked to help the army and Taoists pacify these monsters.

    The letter did not seem to know that King Qin had woken up, and did not mention that King Qin only said a few words. It was just that the matter was urgent and Gao Feng was asked to act as appropriate.

    Gao Feng was a little strange. The Taoist Academy had various ways to deliver messages, but they were all more convenient and faster than using this silver light to deliver messages.  Directly transmitting sound, even tearing apart space, and images appear.  There is no longer a demon lord in the Nine Netherworld. The fire demon has become the new Demon Lord of the Nine Netherworld, and it still needs time to grow.  The monster's vitality was severely damaged after the battle in the wilderness. It should have rested and recuperated. It shouldn't have had any trouble in the human world. How could such a strange situation happen?  Could it be said to be the reason why "Wei Wang Hongyang" entered?  It's not like that, because when Qingxu Daozu kidnapped the King of Qin, after killing the Nine Nether Demon Lord in the wilderness, the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City was still unstable. At that time, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was still sleeping in the fairy mountain.  Not awake yet.

    After much deliberation, this series of things still had a strange atmosphere. Gao Feng didn't want to understand what was going on. Seeing that the distress message from the Taoist Academy was urgent, he directly unfolded the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back and flew up.

    Gao Feng was flying in mid-air, feeling the changes in the atmosphere around him.  At this time, the range of Gao Feng's perception was extremely huge.  It is many times wider than before.  And every plant and tree in my perception is clearly visible.  Gao Feng knew that this was what would happen after the countless rare treasures in his body exploded and the vitality of heaven and earth gathered together, allowing him to surpass the level of the Five Ultimates in the World and reach another level of power.

    However, Gao Feng was not happy at all at this moment.  Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox behind him was talking about the interesting things that happened when he had been here before, Gao Feng could clearly feel the weakness in the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's body.

    Silence, only the nine-tailed sky fox seemed to be talking to himself, talking and coughing all the way.  The battle with "King Hong Yang of Wei" seemed to have damaged the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's internal organs.  Along the way, the nine-tailed sky fox kept coughing up blood.  I don¡¯t know when it will get better.

    Walking all the way, Gao Feng felt like he was in a dream.  In my heart, I still feel like I was looking for the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss from here. At that time, I had no idea that there would be so many fierce battles and so many joys and sorrows in the Southern Wilderness Black Abyss.  Can come back well.  It's already a blessing.

    Feel the changes in the breath around you.  Gao Feng clearly sees the end of everything.  It is indeed like what was said in the letter from the Taoist Academy.  The laws of heaven and earth in the originally stable Southern Wilderness became loose, and monsters rushed out of many gaps.  Gao Feng immediately flew to the nearest gap and cleared away the monsters in the southern wasteland.

    Very far away.  Gao Feng saw a huge gap. The gap was unstable and extremely dilapidated, and it seemed that the structure would collapse at any time.  A huge monster was trying to squeeze out of the gap, and there were dozens of monsters around it. It was filled with devilish energy, and it seemed to be stronger than the monsters he encountered in the wilderness.

    After being baptized by the magic of Qingxu Daozu, the Southern Wilderness has become almost uninhabited, and even ordinary animals are extremely rare.  They basically turned into zombies like walking corpses and died in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness or the Qingxu Gate.  These monsters rushed out from the land of Jiuyou Huangquan and were wandering around. They became a little manic because they couldn't find any flesh and blood. Their eyes were red, and the devilish energy was rising from their bodies. They were extremely irritable and smashed everything they saw.

    The nine-tailed sky fox was lying behind Gao Feng. When he saw these monsters, he said, "Let Zhu Yan go and kill these guys quickly. I feel a headache when I see monsters now."

    Gao Feng was speechless and released Zhu Yan from the Butterfly Treasure.  Without the strong pressure from "King of Wei Hong Yang", Zhu Yan became extremely arrogant again.  After being nourished by the dark golden light of Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Zhenqi in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Zhu Yan's strength was once again improved. Although his body was still forty or fifty feet in size, the color of his earthy natural armor became more stable.  It is thicker, and the long sword of the resentful spirit in the hand seems to be a bit sharper.

    Zhu Yan landed, and the monsters that rushed to the southern wasteland finally saw the living creatures. Although Zhu Yan had a strong aura on his body, these monsters still surrounded him.

    Without the absolute power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to suppress him, Zhu Yan became more ferocious. The pale yellow light in his natural armor flowed, and the silver power came out immediately.  The long sword of the resentful spirit in his hand slashed straight at a monster nearly a hundred feet tall, and the silver power spread along with the long sword of the resentful spirit.  Although these monsters were tall and stronger than the monsters encountered in the wilderness, they could not withstand Zhu Yan's long sword of resentment.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As the long-sword of the wrathful spirit can be hacked into the body of the monster, the silver power is poured in like running water, and the resentful spirits fly everywhere where they pass, tearing it apart.Taking advantage of the black demonic energy on the monster, he swallowed it in big mouthfuls.  Although Zhu Yan didn't have any special behavior in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, it was normal when he thought about it.  Every time there was an attack, there were extremely powerful people. In the end, Zhu Yan was suppressed by the aura of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and did not dare to raise his head at all.

    But at this moment, Zhu Yan was not afraid of these monsters at all. Instead, he seemed to have been suppressed for a long time and became even more ferocious.  Every time the wraith's long sword slashed into the monster's body, Zhu Yan would scream excitedly. It looked like he was on the verge of killing, and he was extremely happy.

    The nine-tailed sky fox lay on Gao Feng's back, watching Zhu Yan shouting excitedly, and said, "I asked you to carry Zhu Yan down the fairy mountain that day. Do you know why?"

    "have no idea."

    "You idiot, whether it's Demon Lord Jiuyou or Taoist Qingxu, this little guy can be of great use to you. It's a pity that I didn't tell you about Qingchu. That guy was about to wake up at that time and was doing rune formations every day.  It made me dizzy and I forgot about it. Zhu Yan asked you to raise him wrongly. But this little guy seems to be pretty good at first glance. There are mistakes, but it¡¯s still okay." said the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    "Then how should we raise it?" Gao Feng asked. This little monkey first came for Yuan Jing, then it devoured countless demonic energies in the wilderness, and then ate two soul crystals at the Qingxu Gate. Apart from the last  Apart from the Yuan Jing at the beginning, there was no special feeding.  Judging from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, it seems that Zhu Yan should be stronger.

    "It's just this Zhu Yan, I'm telling you. Where are you going to find another one to start from scratch? Just make a mistake. Just make a mistake. It seems to me that it's fine. Look, the natural armor on that little guy  They have all begun to advance." Nine-tailed Sky Fox said.

    Gao Feng felt helpless when he heard the nine-tailed fox behind him say this.  Want to say.  I'll serve you some snacks.  But always dare not.  The nine-tailed fox is moody.  Although he was very kind to himself, Gao Feng was always afraid of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, just like a naughty boy who was worried about being scolded when he got into trouble outside.

    "The sleep time is still too short. Moreover, the guy from the Immortal Mountain came out too early, otherwise the demonic energy in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness would be enough for it to advance again." The nine-tailed sky fox said with some pity.

    "Is it useful?" Gao Feng thought helplessly of the emergence of various powerful men in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. No matter what, Zhu Yan was unable to play his role in such an intense battle.

    The nine-tailed sky fox angrily hit Gao Feng and cursed: "You stupid boy, do you think I have to take action personally every time? Are you afraid that that guy will show up one day and use these ordinary monsters to drain your energy first?  , and then suddenly take action? Remember, not all battles require you to do it yourself, and your attention must be focused on the strong ones."

    After Gao Feng was knocked out by the nine-tailed sky fox, he seemed to have figured it out. At this time, his only enemy was "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" had turned into a big demon and went underground. If one day "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  "Wang Hongyang" brought countless monsters to surround him again Just thinking about it, Gao Feng felt extremely cold all over.  But would "King of Wei Hong Yang" be so powerful and proud, would he do this?

    "Let Hei Lang and Zhang Zhijiang be released. In the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, you realized the power of the bird's rules and the nourishment of the innate Hunyuan Qi, which benefited them a lot. However, these realms cannot be passed through.  There is no way to improve combat. Even if there is improvement, it is not reliable and cannot fully exert its maximum power."

    Gao Feng followed the instructions and asked Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang to help Zhu Yan, while he watched the battle in mid-air with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and King Qin on his back.

    Although Zhu Yan was fierce, he couldn't stand it. The monsters that appeared from the gap between heaven and earth this time were all very powerful, and there were many of them. They were gradually surrounded by monsters.  As Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang joined the battle group, dozens of monsters were washed away, and Zhu Yan's powerful aura became even more fierce and majestic.

    Gao Feng glanced twice, remembered something, and asked: "Is the fairy mountain really gone?"

    "The Immortal Mountain is still there. Alas, what are you talking about? It has no use except disturbing your mind." The nine-tailed sky fox said, a little irritated, "I can't tell the difference between some things when I come out this time. The changes are too big.  I¡¯m not completely sure, so I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time. I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can drive that guy underground and live to see the world.¡±

    Gao Feng sighed softly. Fairy Mountain seemed to be his own home. If he couldn't go back, he would always feel empty in his heart.  Although there are no more genius treasures in the fairy mountain at this time, Gao Feng simply wants to go back and take a look at the small courtyard of the craftsman Saint Lugang. It is also good to take the children back and listen to the laughter and joy.  .

    Zhang Zhijiang was put into the Southern Wilderness by Gao Feng, and was trapped in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.??, although Zhang Zhijiang was promoted again, seeing the fight between the most powerful forces in the world, the originally rough and arrogant General Xue also became cautious at this time.  This is a feeling that has once been overwhelming. Although these monsters in front of you are not weak, they are not comparable to the many strong ones in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  However, Zhang Zhijiang still fought seriously, paying no attention to every small detail, trying his best to understand what new uses the bloody murderous aura had become stronger.

    Black Wolf lazily followed Zhang Zhijiang. After being able to speak at Qingxu Gate, Black Wolf has been in this state. It seems that following Gao Feng, there will be no more danger. Although he has become stronger,  Not too concerned about it.  The nine-tailed sky fox leaned on Gao Feng and cursed the black wolf.  Only then did Hei Lang realize that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was still there, and he did not dare to disobey the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    The battle ended quickly. As all the monsters were slaughtered, Zhang Zhijiang finally struck the gap between heaven and earth with the simple knife in his hand, sealing the already crumbling gap.

    Although the monster is not weak, in the eyes of Gao Feng now, it is just an ordinary existence.  What Gao Feng really cared about was the aura coming from the nearly collapsed gap just now, the aura coming from the Nine Netherlands.  It seems that there is some powerful fluctuation in Jiuyou, and from the looks of these monsters, they all seem to be strengthened.

    Fighting power in the wilderness.  When the Nine Nether Demon Lord arrives.  All monsters were shrouded in Nine Nether Luck and instantly strengthened.  The monsters that appear in the human world now in the gap between the rules of heaven and earth are somewhat similar to the monsters strengthened by the breath of the Nine Nether Demon Lord. It seems that the fluctuations in the Nine Nethers have strengthened these monsters.

    The nine-tailed sky fox was noncommittal about these monsters, Gao Feng secretly made a note in his mind.  Then he flew to another place where the evil energy was everywhere.  Thousands of soldiers are surrounding the monster.  But the gap between heaven and earth here is very stable.  It's not like it was there just now, it could collapse at any time.  Hundreds of monsters have appeared, and even a hundred-foot-tall giant is among the monsters.

    Gao Feng looked from a distance.  He mentally assessed the tyranny of these monsters.  Tongguo's estimation may give him an idea of ??the changes that have occurred in Jiuyou Land, Gao Feng thought so.  Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is behind him and has always been full of strategies. Even "Wei Wang Hong Yang" suffered a big loss at the hands of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, Gao Feng is not willing to rely on the Nine-tailed Sky Fox for everything.

    The Daxia official army is obviously an elite force, with orderly attack and defense.  But in front of the powerful monsters, there were only a few Taoists from Taipingguan. These officers and soldiers obviously suffered a big loss.  Even if an ordinary sergeant charged with heavy cavalry, the damage to the monsters would not be very great. Only three crossbows and six Taipingguan Taoists had some effect on the monsters' attacks.  It seemed that Daxia's army was outnumbered, but in fact, in terms of true strength, it was outnumbered and forced to fill the gap with the monsters with the flesh and blood of the sergeants.

    The war horse whined, and the bed crossbow with the rune formations engraved on it no longer had crossbow arrows, and was just an overhead decoration.  All the soldiers knew that they were facing monsters. Even if they begged for mercy, there was no way out and they refused to retreat.

    Gao Feng casually took out the long bow, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi gathered on the long bow and turned into a crossbow arrow.  The bowstring was like a full moon, Gao Feng loosened it casually.  The dark golden long arrow passed through Gao Feng's fingers, and Gao Feng's fingers continued to outline.  The moment the long arrow passed by your finger, countless "sharp" characters were engraved on it.

    This is the arrow path that Gao Feng learned in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, and it played a great role in fighting against the snake tribe women.  At this moment, with the improvement of the realm, it is even more exquisite. In just a short moment, countless "sharp" characters are engraved on the long arrow.  The long arrow formed by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was too sharp, so the light was blocked.  Almost in an instant, the long arrow shot in front of the black-armored giant who was a hundred feet tall the moment Gao Feng let go.

    The hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant was shrouded in black demonic energy, and the armor on his body seemed to become stronger and more powerful under the nourishment of the demonic energy.  The huge black-armored giant had several crossbow arrows inserted into his body. The thick crossbow arrows were like toothpicks on the black-armored giant. The black-armored giant was walking forward. Every time he took a step, his feet were covered in a bloody mess.  No matter how elite these soldiers are, they cannot resist the huge gap in strength.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi arrived in an instant. The hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant did not react at all. He did not even feel the powerful innate Hunyuan Qi. It was still raging violently in his flesh and blood.  The huge soles of the feet were raised, and a burst of wild laughter echoed through the flesh and blood.  The laughter stopped abruptly as the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi disappeared, and the whole body was frozen in mid-air.

    The soldiers who thought they were inevitable at the feet of the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant had already closed their doors.I was waiting for death, but I didn't expect that the feeling of dying would not come for a long time.  Some grumpy soldiers cursed and were not afraid of the impending death. They looked up at the huge foot suspended in mid-air. They forgot to dodge and just made meaningless attacks with the crossbow arrows in their hands.

    The soldiers nearby were stunned as they stared at the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant. They even forgot that they were on the battlefield at this moment, forgetting about attack and defense.  Even the general who had always been calm and composed forgot to convey military orders at this moment.  Everyone looked at the black-armored giant who was a hundred feet tall.

    The whole body was pitch black, shrouded in a rich black devilish aura.  And what everyone saw was not the nearly invincible black-armored giant that could not cause any substantial damage no matter how he attacked.  For some reason, the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant stopped there, as if he were a puppet, with a crack appearing on his dark body.  The black-armored giant, which could not be harmed by any attack before, was blooming with dark golden light from the inside out, as if a brilliant flower was blooming deep in the black-armored giant's heart.

    The solid black armor was cracked inch by inch, and the sound of the armor cracking was extremely clear.  As a piece of black armor shatters, a dark golden light will appear there, and the light is everywhere.  It brings great courage to all the soldiers who have lost confidence.  As the dark golden light grows more and more.  It became more and more powerful, and the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant fell down like a big tree, and its body was broken into countless broken black fragments, falling in the air.

    Before anyone could react.  A huge ape warrior fell from mid-air.  The long knife in his hand drew a circle around him.  The monster following the hundred-foot-tall black-armored giant was chopped into two pieces as the sword flashed by.  Countless resentful spirits flew out of the ape warrior general, biting and devouring the surrounding demonic energy.  roared.

    Some of the soldiers who had seen Zhu Yan last time fighting with Cao Guozhen were overjoyed, knowing that Mr. Gao from Zhongjing City was back and he should not die this time.  Seeing the fierceness of the ape warrior general, the blood general slashed and slashed among the monsters with great pleasure.  I don¡¯t know when the war drums in the army are beating. Amidst the banging of the war drums, the Ape Warrior is even more brave. All the monsters can¡¯t walk in front of the long sword for even one round before being chopped into pieces, and then they are buried in the Ape Warrior¡¯s armor.  Devoured by evil spirits.

    The nine-tailed sky fox said jokingly: "Your archery skills are better than those of others, much better than those two brothers who were the ancestors of your Gao family."

    Gao Feng chuckled, "I can't bear to see too many soldiers killed or injured, so I'll help if we can."

    "Ordinarily, your temperament is too much like that of a mother-in-law. You are like a person who stands at the pinnacle of power in the world." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox said a few words with emotion, but it was not mocking Gao Feng, but it seemed that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was comprehending this.  Something like that.

    King Qin smiled behind Gao Feng and said: "It is rare for Fengtianhou Mansion to have such a young talent. What is even more rare is that the family has a kind heart, but it is a blessing for me in Great Xia."

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox ignored King Qin and looked at Zhang Zhijiang, Hei Lang, and Zhu Yan who were cleaning up the monsters like they were chopping melons and vegetables. The most powerful black-armored giant with a height of 100 feet had been shot to death by Gao Feng, and the others  Although the monster was powerful, it was unable to resist and collapsed under the sharp attack.

    "It is indeed much stronger. Something must have happened in the Land of Nine Netherworlds. If the monsters are so powerful after seeing them a few times, that guy should have gone to the Land of Nine Netherworlds." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox said with certainty,  Although he was seriously injured, his keen sense is still there, and his experience of traveling to all corners of the world for so many years is still sharp.

    Gao Feng listened quietly to the words of the nine-tailed sky fox, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his eyes flickered, and carefully observed the monsters on the opposite side. It was not until all the monsters were slaughtered that Gao Feng grew a  He said in a tone of voice: "He is much more powerful, about 20% stronger than when the Nine Nether Demon Lord appeared in the wilderness."

    "Yes." The nine-tailed sky fox nodded, looking a little tired, and said softly: "Don't waste time, continue to find the next place. I hope you don't see the ghost army and other weird guys in Huangquan. If so, it will really happen."  It¡¯s not fun anymore.¡±

    Gao Feng's heart moved and he wanted to ask why. The nine-tailed fox fell asleep sleepily on Gao Feng's back.  The continuous fighting seemed to have started when Gao Feng entered the Fairy Mountain. It was only at this moment that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had the intention to have a good sleep.

    Exhausted both physically and mentally, the nine-tailed sky fox couldn't resist the overwhelming tiredness. After speaking on Gao Feng's back, he fell asleep unknowingly.  Such a serious injury, so much energy spent, everything has a good result. Although it is far from the final outcome, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is already very satisfied with himself.

    "Life, even if it lasts a hundred, a thousand or ten thousand years, is not just for peace of mind.  And just this moment of peace of mind is so difficult, and it takes so long to get it.Gao Feng carried the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on his back, and controlled the speed of the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back. He flew as gently as possible. A layer of innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, dark golden light, gently covered the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's body, replacing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The sky fox blocks the wind when flying.  Hoping to bring the Nine-tailed Sky Fox a moment of peace and tranquility, Gao Feng's idea was very simple and simple, just like the child who first entered the fairy mountain.

    Until this moment, Gao Feng had a deeper understanding of his experience after entering the Immortal Mountain and the moodiness of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  He has been thinking hard and waiting for the last chance. With such tenacity, there is nothing that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox cannot do.  Even as powerful as "King Hong Yang of Wei", he fell into the trap of the nine-tailed sky fox unknowingly.

    Go to sleep, Gao Feng felt the nine-tailed sky fox breathing like silk in his ear. After saying this, he fell asleep and didn't know anything.  I¡¯m really exhausted, I¡¯m afraid my heart is tired.

    When I returned from the Southern Wilderness, my eyes were filled with devastation.  There are abandoned villages and the corpses of humans and animals that have not turned into living corpses everywhere. The smoke from the past is no longer there. This land will never be able to restore its former vitality without a hundred years of gestation.  The huge spell brought not only desolation to the Southern Wilderness, but also despair.

    Countless corpses are scattered in the wilderness and have begun to rot. Gao Feng can even imagine that a huge epidemic will inevitably occur in the Southern Wasteland. This is not just a matter of loss of life, but a complete cut off of the vitality of the Southern Wasteland.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 735 The New Lord of Nine Netherworlds

    Along the way, both Gao Feng and King Qin were quite anxious and did not take a closer look at how desolate the surroundings looked.  The King of Qin inexplicably increased his strength, and the fortunes of the world gathered together. What happened to Emperor Xia Ren?  If, as King Qin said, Emperor Xia Huangren had passed away, could Zhongjing City be able to maintain the "vast and pure world" without Emperor Xia Huangren guarding it?  These questions seemed like whips urging Gao Feng and King Qin to go back quickly.

    Fortunately, the further away from the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the more stable the gap between heaven and earth becomes, and the fewer monsters come out of the gap between heaven and earth.  Gao Feng and King Qin were on their way, destroying the monsters and the gaps between heaven and earth, but they did not waste too much time.

    In just a few days, Gao Feng and King Qin arrived at the outskirts of Zhongjing City.  The imperial tombs that were originally majestic and solemn were damaged and collapsed after the chaos in Zhongjing City, and were devastated.

    King Qin looked at the state of his ancestors¡¯ tombs and was speechless.  A chaos that almost shook the foundation of Great Xia still shows no signs of recovery. How can the whole world recover from the damage caused by greedy desires in a short time.  Even until now, no one can be sure whether this huge disaster will continue to spread, whether it will become bigger and bigger, until it destroys the entire human world.

    Regarding the unpredictable future, neither Gao Feng nor King Qin, nor the nine-tailed fox who looked at the scenery of the human world greedily from Gao Feng's back, had any expectations. Will the whole world be destroyed or will it be destroyed by greedy desire?  Rebirth, no one can tell the truth.

    I saw the tall city wall of Zhongjing City from a distance, and the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation surrounding Zhongjing City loomed.  Until now.  Gao Feng and King Qin were relieved.  Although the two of them said nothing to anyone along the way, they were both thinking about Zhongjing City.  Can Zhongjing City, without Emperor Xia Ren, be able to resist the invasion of Jiuyou Land?  At this time, I saw that the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, although much damaged, was still guarding Zhongjing City, which proved that the Taoist Academy was still fighting.

    Zhenren Zhongkang of the Taoist Court in Zhongjing City led twelve heavenly masters to greet the King of Qin outside the city of Zhongjing early. Behind him were the Imperial Forest Army, more than a hundred eunuchs, maids, princes, princes, generals and ministers.  The ceremony was simple but not simple. Although the entire Zhongjing City, the entire Daxia royal family and the Taoist Academy were in a state of panic, the ceremony to greet King Qin was not simple.  A bit of solemnity and sadness can be seen on everyone's faces.

    King Qin and Gao Feng trembled in their hearts when they first saw the looming white color in the crowd.  Although it was explained by King Qin.  Both of them knew what had happened to Emperor Xia Huangren.  But once confirmed at this moment, I can't help but feel sad.

    In the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Gao Feng saw Master Kang transformed into a long sword, and knew in his heart that Master Kang must have been transformed by the sword spirit, although he did not know what secret method Emperor Xia Huangren used to turn a sword spirit into a true man of the Taoist Academy.  But at this time, his realm has far surpassed that of Kang Zhenren.  Some clues can be gleaned from this.

    Kang Zhenren tidied the Taoist robes.  He led everyone forward to greet him.

    King Qin fell from mid-air. Gao Feng stood beside King Qin and saw Princess Qingrou following him among the crowd.  Feeling relieved.  Gao Feng was anxious along the way, fearing that "King of Wei Hong Yang" would really break through the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation and enter Zhongjing City from the Nine Netherlands.  Although I know that all this is too unfounded, I can't help but think so when I miss Princess Qingrou.

    Looking on with cold eyes, a set of complicated etiquette is completely based on the new emperor's enthronement.  Although it was said to have been simplified by an unknown amount, it still took half an hour.

    "Excuse me." The nine-tailed sky fox lay on Gao Feng's back. He was tired of the tedious rituals of the Daxia royal family. He seemed to feel the helplessness and anxiety in Gao Feng's heart and said with a smile.

    "Is Emperor Xia Huangren gone just like that?" Gao Feng stepped back unnoticed and asked in a low voice.  This has been something that has troubled Gao Feng for a long time. Just a few days ago, Xia Emperor Rendi, Beidan Liantian, and Mr. Sword Lord Rui appeared together in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, shocking "Wei Wang Hong Yang" away.  At that time, Xia Emperor Rendi didn't feel like he was running out of gas, so why did it disappear in the blink of an eye?  Along the way, Gao Feng wanted to ask the nine-tailed sky fox, but unfortunately it was not convenient to say some things in front of King Qin.

    At that time, Gao Feng was not sure about this, but now that he saw the royal family of Daxia performing such a ceremony to welcome King Qin, it was all clear without saying anything.

    The nine-tailed sky fox said: "This is a bit strange. The Hong family of Great Xia has the convergence of fortunes in the world. It is said that every time the Xia Emperor dies, the next Xia Emperor will reach the level of the strongest in the world. But King Qin is a little weak this time and can't figure it out.  Well."

    Gao Feng said: "Is it possible that Emperor Xia Rendi has been dealing with various powerful enemies during this period and is exhausted?"

    Starting from when Gao Feng took Princess Qingrou to the Snow Mountain Temple in the North, the city of Zhongjing was in chaos, and the royal family of DaxiaThe whole generation was preparing to fight with the ancestral spirits, and it was here that Emperor Ren of Xia came to meet him.  That night, although "King Hong Yang of Wei" was not at his most powerful, Emperor Xia Huangren tried his best to defeat him.  But then Taoist Qingxu kidnapped King Qin, and the Demon Lord of Jiuyou used heaven-defying magic in the land of Jiuyou to forcefully open the path between Jiuyou and the human world.

    The whole thing seems to have turned into a shabby endgame. No matter how powerful Emperor Ren Xia is, he will inevitably lose sight of one thing and lose another.  However, things unexpected by Gao Feng happened one after another.  In such an embarrassing situation, Xia Emperor Rendi still teamed up with the sword master Mr. Rui to first kill the Nine Nether Demon Lord, and then scared away "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Who knows how much hard work and dedication lies behind the skillful moves.

    The nine-tailed sky fox frowned, as if recalling what Gao Feng said, and then said: "No, what do you think is the luck of the world? When I commanded the Northland, the military was at its peak but I didn't dare to go south at all.  Xuanzhou front line. I could feel some clues, but I didn¡¯t know until the old immortal told me."

    Gao Feng was about to ask what the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple in the North had said. Master Kang, who was in the Taoist temple's team to welcome King Qin, looked sideways and seemed dissatisfied with Gao Feng talking to Yuexiang at this time.  There was only a slight pause in the words, and the nine-tailed sky fox suddenly smiled like a flower when it met Kang Zhenren's eyes.  Said: "You said it is yours, don't bother me, no need to apologize. My old man is very broad-minded~~~"

    The last note was extremely long, as if mocking Mr. Kang.  It was an extremely strange scene for this woman, who was as beautiful as a flower and charming to the core of her bones, to say the words "my old man."

    Kang Zhenren¡¯s sword glowed brightly, and he immediately put it away.  In the black abyss of the southern wilderness, Kang Zhenren saw with his own eyes the nine-tailed sky fox and "Wei Wang Hongyang" fighting to the death, and knew that this was the soul of the nine-tailed sky fox possessing Yuexiang's body.  Starting from the chaos in Zhongjing City, the entire Taoist Temple has always been at the center of the most chaotic amidst waves of continuous consumption.  Under tremendous pressure.  It was already unsustainable, so Master Kang did not want to provoke such a powerful enemy as the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Although he was unhappy in his heart, he suppressed his anger and just snorted coldly.

    The nine-tailed fox ignored Master Kang¡¯s anger.  Looking at Princess Qingrou on Gao Feng's back.  He smiled and said: "A body of pure yin? You can't always see it clearly in the mountains. Looking at it this way, it is indeed true, tsk tsk. Gao Feng. You kid is really blessed, so deep that even my old man is a little envious. You have a body of pure yin.  There are many benefits, I¡¯m afraid you will be the most powerful person in the world from now on.¡±

    After Master Kang had such a meal, a real man walked out of the Taoist temple, pointed at the nine-tailed sky fox and shouted: "The new emperor has ascended the throne, and the world has returned to its heart. You monster, you are here making irresponsible remarks, aren't you afraid of being punished by God?"

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox was teasing Gao Feng happily. After leaving the Fairy Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was not as moody as in the Fairy Mountain. It seemed like a prisoner who had walked out of the cage, facing the world he had longed for.  They all became cheerful.

    "Does the law of heaven and earth not condemn me, so your Taoist temple must also comply with the will of heaven or something?" The Nine-tailed Sky Fox didn't care about the accusations of this Taoist master, and still said with a smile.

    This real person, Gao Feng, knew him. It was the famous Ou Zhenren with eyes as high as his head.  When did this Ou Zhenren learn to use big words to deceive others?  This guy is really, why does he hit the wall every time?  Gao Feng didn't have the slightest fondness for Ou Zhenren, but he felt a little sorry for Ou Zhenren. If he just denounced the nine-tailed sky fox like this, what good fruit could he get?

    The nine-tailed sky fox was lying on Gao Feng's back. Hearing Ou Zhenren's careless words, he was not worried. A snow-white fox tail appeared behind him at some point and waved it gently.

    Gao Feng felt a slight change in the aura of the nine-tailed sky fox, and was slightly startled. Just as he was about to say something to stop him, Ou Zhenren started spinning on the ground as if he had drunk too much.  Gao Feng smiled bitterly. With Gao Feng's current state, he should have discovered that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was casting spells on Ou Zhenren, but in Gao Feng's heart, every word and action of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had deep meaning, and he did not even think of stopping it for a moment.  .

    "I'll teach him a lesson, he won't get hurt, don't worry." The nine-tailed fox lay lazily on Gao Feng's back and said with a sneer.  Although he was seriously injured after a life-and-death battle with "Wei Wang Hong Yang", it was still so easy to teach a Taoist master a lesson.

    The solemn ceremony was interrupted. King Qin frowned, snorted coldly, and a bright yellow aura fell on Ou Zhenren.  Two breaths crackled on Ou Zhenren's body, and he soon regained his composure.  Ou Zhenren seemed to have had his soul taken away, and he lay limp on the ground like mud, with foam coming out of the corners of his mouth.

    Kang Zhenren's body was filled with sword energy. Even though he faced the nine-tailed fox, he still refused to admit defeat.  An upright long sword suddenly appeared, its sword aura was awe-inspiring.  The heavenly masters and real people of the Taoist Academy moved immediately with the changes in Kang Zhenren's aura, and a large formation appeared instantly.

    &nbsp;"Take it!" King Qin frowned slightly and shouted in a low voice.  In the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, the nine-tailed sky fox fought to the end.  Although King Qin did not witness it with his own eyes, he seemed to know all this very well.  Now the Daxia royal family and the Taoist Academy have used all their potential and are almost at the end of their strength.  Even if the nine-tailed sky fox is not a helper, he cannot be easily offended.  Not to mention how powerful the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is, if he offends the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, he may not be able to pass the level of Beidan Liantian.

    King Qin walked up to Gao Feng. Although he was unhappy, he still said politely: "Thank you, senior, for showing mercy."

    The nine-tailed sky fox smiled and said: "Go, I won't hold grudges this time." After saying that, he lay lazily on Gao Feng and said in a voice that only she and Gao Feng could hear: "Taoist Academy  These Taoists really don¡¯t understand the rules, and they can¡¯t live up to their reputation. They¡¯re not like those Taoists I¡¯ve seen before, tsk tsk.¡±

    Gao Feng smiled apologetically at King Qin, not knowing what to say.  The nine-tailed sky fox in the fairy mountain was originally moody, but he didn't expect that it would still be like this after he came out.  It's just a different way.  The master of the Taoist Academy taught him a lesson as soon as he said it, without any mercy. Thinking about it, it really gave me a headache.

    The King of Qin also had nothing to do with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. Even if Emperor Ren of Xia was here and there was no chaos in Zhongjing City, falling out with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was still something worth hesitating. What¡¯s more, in this situation, Emperor Ren¡¯s first death  , the Taoist Academy has reached the end of its strength, and the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation is in danger.  At this time, it is better to do more than to do less.

    Pretend that nothing happened.  The Taoist Academy was still under the leadership of Zhenren Kang, and the officials of the Ministry of Rites had simplified countless but still cumbersome etiquette to welcome King Qin into the capital in accordance with the imperial ceremony.

    Gao Feng could see that the expressions of the Taoist masters or the Heavenly Masters were anxious and urgent, presumably because the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in Zhongjing City was in danger.  Being out for so long is indeed a dangerous thing.

    The ceremony is over.  Princess Qingrou, who was in the crowd, threw herself into King Qin's arms.  Crying uncontrollably.  King Qin patted Princess Qingrou's back gently and comforted her softly.  This parting of life and death, even in the indifferent royal family.  It also has a more or less indescribable taste.

    "Grandpa is asleep, in the main hall." Princess Qingrou said with sobs.  Gao Feng and King Qin originally thought that Emperor Xia Huangren had passed away, but they did not expect that what Princess Qingrou said would be such a result.  Looking at each other, King Qin asked: "Rou'er, don't cry. Tell me carefully how grandpa fell asleep?"

    Princess Qingrou gently wiped away her tears, knowing that she was in serious trouble. She thought about it, confirmed it was correct, and said: "Three days ago, grandpa suddenly summoned Master Kang, other masters from the Taoist Academy, and me to make arrangements in the main hall.  I let my father ascend the throne and then fell asleep.¡±

    "Asleep?" King Qin asked.

    "Master Kang said that grandpa passed away, but I feel that grandpa just fell asleep and is still in the hall, waiting for my father to make a decision." Princess Qingrou said.

    One thing, two opinions.  Gao Feng's heart moved. The nine-tailed sky fox lay on Gao Feng's back and chuckled: "Let's go and see if we can get married? These things in the Daxia Hong family are in a mess. Maybe there is something else going on in it." The voice was not loud.  , only Gao Feng could hear it, King Qin was not curious about what the nine-tailed sky fox said, he pondered for a while and said: "Go back to the palace."

    Having just ascended the throne, King Qin already had the spirit of Emperor Xia. Although the reign title has not yet been determined, it is as if Emperor Xia has arrived in person.  With one word and nine cauldrons, the king's aura of looking down on all living beings is highlighted.

    When everyone returned to Zhongjing City, the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" loomed. Gao Feng saw that the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" was already in dilapidated condition, and he didn't know when it would be broken.  Compared with the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" that was surrounded by the people of Great Xia before the chaos in Zhongjing City, this seems to have become two completely different formations. It can be seen that these days, even if Emperor Xia, one of the five best in the world, is sitting in charge, there are  There are many heavenly masters and real people in the Taoist academies of the three great sects in the world, but the "awe-inspiring and pure heaven and earth" is still under incomparable pressure.

    The city of Zhongjing was very deserted, not at all the prosperous scene of Gao Feng's memory of the largest city in the world.  Gods fight and mortals suffer. Even though it is daytime, the streets are extremely deserted.  There were only twos and threes of foreign merchants shouting feebly, but they couldn't sell anything at all.

    Everyone had something on their mind, so they didn¡¯t say much and soon arrived at the main hall.  Emperor Xia Huangren was sitting on the dragon chair, holding his head with his right hand. He seemed to be concentrating with his eyes closed, but there was no trace of life in his body. It looked like he had been dead for a long time.

    The nine-tailed sky fox lay on Gao Feng's back and let out a light sound, as if he had seen something.  At the same time, Gao Feng also felt something strange. Emperor Xia Huangren seemed to have been dead for a long time, but Gao Feng clearly felt that there seemed to be something connected to Emperor Xia Huangren, leading to the very deep ground, as if directly to  The land of Nine Netherworlds?In general, you can't see the bottom of it at all.

    Although there are real people from the Taoist Academy such as Kang Zhenren, only Gao Feng, King Qin and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seem to know this.  King Qin's face changed slightly, and he casually arranged for several Taoist monks to go into seclusion for cultivation. He Wenyan told Gao Feng that there was chaos in the capital, and it seemed that his marriage to Princess Qingrou would be postponed.  He chose not to mention the burial of Emperor Xia Huangren's body, and allowed Emperor Xia Huangren to just sit in the main hall without any other arrangements.

    No one seems to have any objection to this. It may be that there are too many strange things happening in Zhongjing these days. At this time, it is best to say less.  If you get involved randomly, you don't know when you will fall into an abyss.

    King Qin simply said a few words and rushed to the formation center of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" to take charge.  To avoid unexpected events.  Seeing that he had nothing to do for the time being, Gao Feng reluctantly said goodbye to Princess Qingrou and walked back to his old house in Fengtianfang with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on his back.

    Along this journey, Gao Feng didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he returned to his old house in Fengtianfang.  It's just that familiar scent that makes Gao Feng intoxicated. It seems that only here can Gao Feng's fatigue be washed away.

    The few people scattered on the street made Gao Feng feel sad.  Most of them are businessmen from various places, and there is nothing to do in Zhongjing City. Some are selling things in a boring way, while others are simply drinking tea and chatting in small groups.  I look forward to this time of chaos passing away soon.

    "In troubled times, you are as humble as a dog. In my opinion, even worse than a dog. I really follow the old saying, it is better to be a peace dog than a person in troubled times." said a businessman in a tea shop in the distance.  Although the sound is not loud.  But he couldn't escape Gao Feng's eyes and ears.  Gao Feng slowed down slightly.  Keep listening.

    Another merchant said: "No, I thought it would be better in Zhongjing City, but I didn't expect that even here earthquakes have begun." A slightly fatter merchant said with a sad face.

    "Then you came early. It's not peaceful outside these days. Is this called an earthquake in Zhongjing City? Outside, near Xuanzhou, there is basically a big earthquake every three days, with countless people dying, and the plague has begun to spread."

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people will not be able to survive this pandemic.¡±

    "This alone is nothing. Do you know that monsters have begun to appear outside in broad daylight?" The businessman who said this said, while looking around shrinkingly, for fear that there would be a monster lurking behind him.  With.

    "Isn't this life-threatening?"

    "No, that is to say, Zhongjing City is protected by the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth", so it can be better. If you ask me, let's be content."

    "That's not what I said. Once the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation cannot cover it, I think the capital will bear the brunt. When the time comes, all life will be devastated, and I don't know how many of our brothers will survive. I heard that our Daxia  The monsters that our troops have exterminated everywhere are getting stronger and stronger, and they have begun to become unsustainable. I don¡¯t know when this troubled world will be over, and I don¡¯t know if our place will become Jiuyou.  Hell. Alas, human life is as cheap as grass."

    At this point, the topic started to become boring.  Several businessmen from various places also stopped talking and began to drink tea.  How many can survive?  This question is like a big stone, weighing heavily on everyone's chest, making it hard to breathe.

    Gao Feng carried the nine-tailed sky fox on his back and gradually walked away.  Originally, Gao Feng thought that such a situation would only occur in southern Daxia, which is close to the Southern Wilderness. Unexpectedly, monsters have begun to appear even near Xuanzhou. Could it be that "Wei Wang Hongyang" controlled all the monsters in Jiuyou Huangquan?  ?  He also used power beyond his imagination to open the gap between heaven and earth, allowing monsters to appear in the world from the Nine Netherlands.

    Just as he was thinking about it, Gao Feng suddenly felt a pain on the top of his head. The nine-tailed sky fox hit his head with his hand and said with a smile: "You kid, what are you thinking about? It's true that you should go back to recuperate quickly. Don't look at Nan  The guy and I in the Wild Black Abyss seem to be losing both sides, but in fact we are just trying to survive. The guy should have recovered a lot now, and there is still a fierce battle, so you have to cheer up."

    "How is Yuexiang?" Gao Feng had always had this question in his mind. Seeing that the nine-tailed sky fox was in a good mood, he asked.  The battle in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness has ended, but the Nine-tailed Sky Fox did not mention this matter at all. There was an extremely bad premonition swirling in Gao Feng's heart.  Whether it was Yuexiang or the nine-tailed sky fox, Gao Feng didn't want anyone to be harmed.

    "I know you are thinking about your little fox, why don't you ask me if I am seriously injured?" The nine-tailed sky fox pretended to be angry, but then said sadly: "The nine-tailed sky fox is originally one of the most powerful people in the world, from  The nine-tailed sky fox in the Fairy Mountain is even more special. I don¡¯t know what that guy did. I haven¡¯t figured out some things in the Fairy Mountain yet. Anyway, I can¡¯t go back to the Fairy Mountain now, so I can only make do with it for the time being.  It's a pity that I'm too strong and can't compete with others.??Souls coexist"

    Having said this, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox sighed softly, with regret and helplessness.

    Gao Feng was so frightened by the words of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox that he almost lost his mind. Listening to the tone of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, could it be that Could it be that Yuexiang has

    Wanted to ask something, but didn't know where to start. Gao Feng stopped unconsciously and his arms trembled slightly.

    With a sweet smile, the nine-tailed sky fox said triumphantly: "Nothing can trouble me, old man. The soul of your little fox has been sealed by me. When I figure it out, I will naturally return this body to her."

    Gao Feng was shocked and then overjoyed. Then he thought about it. Even a powerful character like "King of Wei Hong Yang" had unknowingly suffered from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox. Such a trivial matter should not be a problem for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Knowing that Yuexiang was safe for the time being, she was overjoyed and her steps seemed a little lighter.

    Back at his old house in Fengtianfang, Gao Feng put the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on the bed and told the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to have a good rest.  Then let Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang out for some air.  On weekdays, Yuexiang did all the housework quietly. At this time, Gao Feng sat up by himself, which was quite tedious.  Zhang Zhijiang is another rough and arrogant man.  Can't help at all.  It took me half an hour to clean up.

    The night was already dark, so Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang took a rest in another room.  Gao Feng and the nine-tailed sky fox sat opposite each other, relatively speechless.  The nine-tailed sky fox looked very bad, and was seriously injured in the battle with "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Even his mental strength was severely damaged.  But the nine-tailed sky fox just didn't want to rest like this.  Maybe it's been too long since I left this world.  He is interested in everything he looks at, like a child, looking around.  Ask east and west.

    Gao Feng remembered what he heard from several merchants during the day, and there were some things in them that were quite difficult to understand. Seeing that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was not sleeping, he asked: "That guy sank into the ground, where did he go? Jiuyou? Huangquan  ? River Styx? Great Wasteland? Or somewhere else?"

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox seemed to be thinking about something, and replied absentmindedly: "Where else can we go, but it is the land of Jiuyou. That guy was originally the most powerful person in the world, although he was tricked by me and Lao Lu  The creation is injured, but it is still the most powerful. In addition, it has absorbed part of the power of Qingxu Daozu, so it can go wherever it wants, and no one can stop it."

    "Does the monster appearing everywhere now have something to do with that guy?" Gao Feng asked.

    "Of course it has something to do with it. Although that guy has become the strongest person, after I broke his Wuwei Taoism, he has long been unable to ignore the laws between heaven and earth. Then Xue Liantian, Emperor Xia Huangren, and Mr. Sword Master Rui came together  When the attack came, and I was waiting for the opportunity, the guy saw the opportunity and used his great magical power to sink into the ground and enter the Nine Netherlands. In the past few days, the monsters we saw along the way seemed to have been strengthened, which is actually easy to understand.  "

    As he spoke, the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox seemed a little tired. He closed his eyes and took a rest, then continued to speak leisurely: "You have been promoted to a terrifying state by chance, but you still don't understand many things. You must travel around the world when you have time.  , Only in this way can the realm be stabilized.¡±

    Gao Feng knew that what the nine-tailed sky fox said was true, so he nodded silently and listened carefully.  To Gao Feng, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was both a teacher and a friend, and Gao Feng knew that every word she said was good for him.

    "That guy is extremely powerful. Half of the Jiuyou's luck in the Jiuyou Land formed the new Lord of the Nine Netherworld, but he couldn't beat that guy. He probably couldn't even escape. The current Jiuyou Land should have fallen.  into the hands of that guy. Because of this, that guy became the great demon in Jiuyou and became an immortal existence. After the death of the Lord of Jiuyou, the monsters in Jiuyou were severely damaged and took a long time to recover.  . But because of the appearance of that guy, it was a blessing in disguise and I got an improvement. This improvement was so high that it even exceeded my expectations. It seems that the guy's injuries were lighter than I thought, and things will be difficult to deal with in the future.  It's gone." In the dim candlelight, the nine-tailed fox was half lying on the bed, talking about the fate of heaven and earth and the power of the strong.

    Although "King of Wei Hong Yang" was defeated by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, it was only a miserable victory. Even "King of Wei Hong Yang" recovered faster and took control of the Nine Netherlands in a short period of time.  Rather than defeating "King Hong Yang of Wei", it is better to say that escaping from his hands is an extremely remarkable victory.

    As he said that, the nine-tailed fox seemed a little confused.  The wise and demonic nine-tailed sky fox seemed completely incompatible with this confused expression, but Gao Feng felt that it was very familiar.  This feeling is very strange, but very natural.

    "I've been locked up for too long, and I can't remember some things." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox said with a strange expression. This time, there was nothing that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox couldn't remember after Gao Feng entered the Immortal Mountain.  Always get angry when.  He just said it lightly, seeming to be a little confused.  Gao Feng didn't know what the nine-tailed sky fox was thinking, and didn't dare to talk to him.Afraid of disturbing the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's thoughts.

    "In your opinion, Fairy Mountain is a huge treasure house. But in my opinion, Mr. Rui, the Fairy Mountain Sword Master, and Mr. Lu Gang, the Craftsman, it is just a big prison cell. Only that guy is the owner here and can come in and out at will. Although I  I came out. But I paid a huge price, so big that I can¡¯t even remember what it was. Judging from my current situation, it should be difficult to defeat that guy, even harder than climbing to the sky.  "The nine-tailed sky fox thought for a while, smiled in relief, and said.

    That kind of price is so big that I can¡¯t even remember what it is. It was a bit funny when Chu first heard it, but Gao Feng couldn¡¯t laugh.  Only the nine-tailed fox knows how much bitterness, blood and tears it contains.

    But the nine-tailed fox that left the fairy mountain was not as irritable as before.  It seems that these are all taken lightly.  Like a dying saint in the great snow-capped mountain temple, his eyes have seen countless things, but he doesn't care about many things.

    "You kid is unlucky. The fairy mountain is a big prison for us. But you are nourished by the blessings of your Gao family for generations. With that jade pendant entering your heart. Being nourished by your own blood, you can also be regarded as this fairy mountain.  You are half the master, so you can come in and out within limits." The nine-tailed sky fox looked at Gao Feng.  There was no smile in his eyes, but a lot of vicissitudes in his eyes, and he said: "This kind of blessing is accumulated by countless blessings of your Gao family ancestors. It is said that your Gao family has been blessed from generation to generation, but it is poor.  Being down and out, with so many blessings accumulated, you can only be half the master of the Immortal Mountain in this life. The Immortal Mountain is really powerful. I don¡¯t know how much magical power that guy used to build such a big counterattack.  Heaven and earth come."

    "Is there really nothing we can do to deal with that guy?" As he said that, Gao Feng saw the shadow of "King Wei Hong Yang" in front of his eyes. The crazy and peerless monster in the medieval world, and then the Great Xia drove by in the illusion he saw in the fairy mountain.  Emperor, countless shadows gathered together and turned into that big hand, casually tearing away half of the Jiuyou Demon Lord's Jiuyou luck.  All kinds of powerful forces, all with different names, but exactly the same people, are either deep and wise, or crazy.  Until finally, all the shadows in front of Gao Feng merged into one, turning into a sad and resentful look, sinking into the ground.

    With such a powerful enemy watching from the side, everyone has trouble sleeping and eating, and feels like sitting on pins and needles.

    "There must be a way, but I can't remember it." The nine-tailed fox said with a smile, as if he didn't care at all, or was he already confident?

    Gao Feng looked at the nine-tailed fox speechlessly, not knowing what to say.

    The nine-tailed sky fox said: "Besides, what does the life and death of the world have to do with me? When I was captured and taken to the fairy mountain, why didn't anyone help me? The old immortal just happened to be reincarnated, and there was not even a helper, hehe. Look.  Well, let's see how the laws of heaven and earth are implemented. I don't believe it. That guy ignored the laws of heaven and earth and opened the passage between the Nine Netherland and the human world. The laws of heaven and earth can still be calm. Just watch what happens next.  , maybe the laws of heaven and earth will take care of that guy as soon as he wakes up. Or maybe the two bastards will die together, and the world will become extinct, which is also very good, very good."

    He was not crazy, but his last words were filled with calm madness, calmness, and cruelty.  After saying that, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox seemed a little tired, lay down on the bed, and gradually fell asleep.

    Gao Feng gently extinguished the candle and went out quietly.

    The bright moon is in the sky, and the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" array is looming in the night sky, extremely bright.  In the eyes of ordinary people, the "vast and pure heaven and earth" are still extremely bright, guarding the city of Zhongjing and the center of heaven and earth.  But in Gao Feng's view, countless small imperfections have appeared in the "vast and pure world".  The "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" that was supposed to be hidden in the sky above Zhongjing City began to show its signs due to these incomplete existences, looming.

    How powerful is the power that can consume the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" to such an extent?  Gao Feng felt the powerful power coming from "the vast and pure world" and sighed in his heart.  Even though he is now standing on top of the Five Ultimate Worlds and looking down at the entire human world, he still cannot ignore the power in the "vast and pure heaven and earth".  And how obsessed are the monsters in the Nine Netherlands, and how high a price have they paid to achieve this?

    ??????????????????? Since ¡°King Hong Yang of Wei¡± became the Great Demon of the Nine Nethers, the Nine Nether Demons have become a bit stronger, and the ¡°Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth¡± formation is also unsustainable, and can only defend the passage of heaven and earth dangerously.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 736: There is a thread in your body

    Zhongjing City is slightly cool at night, and the moonlight is like water, shining on the ground of Zhongjing City, and every blade of grass and wood in the old house of Fengtianfang is visible.  Gao Feng stood in the small courtyard with his hands behind his hands, looking up at the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation in the sky, feeling the ebb and flow of power during the period, comprehending the mystery of the laws of heaven and earth, and unconsciously fell into a trance.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the night still didn¡¯t change at all. Suddenly, there was a commotion in the distance of Zhongjing City.  The cries of the people stopped suddenly, like a bird whose neck was pinched and couldn't even cry out its last cry.  Gao Feng suddenly felt the aura of a powerful monster appearing in the distance. This aura was so powerful that Gao Feng had never felt it from any monster except the Demon Lord Jiuyou and "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    This is Zhongjing City!  There is a great formation of "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" here!  Emperor Xia is in charge here!  How could such a powerful monster appear?  Could it be that the "awe-inspiring and pure world" in Zhongjing City has been breached?  Could it be that the gap in the laws of heaven and earth has been widened to such an alarming degree by the Nine Nether Demons?

    Several Taoist Celestial Masters flew in mid-air. Before they were close to the range of the demonic energy, a whip of light suddenly appeared and rolled down several Taoist Celestial Masters from mid-air.  The Taoist Celestial Master had no ability to resist, so he was caught in the light whip and dragged away.

    What a powerful Balrog!  In the wilderness, Gao Feng had seen the Balrog before, but there was no Balrog so powerful that the Taoist Celestial Master could not resist.  Is it really because he is "King Hong Yang of Wei"?  Have all the Nine Nether monsters received a powerful boost in power?  It seems that there is only one explanation.

    While thinking about it, the wings of Gao Feng's flying armor spread out behind him.  It turned into a dark golden light and flew towards the place where the demonic energy appeared.  In the long street shrouded in night in the distance, a Balrog standing about ten feet tall stood very conspicuously in the long street.  The houses next to Yan Mo have been turned into ruins, and the broken limbs of the people in the capital can be vaguely seen among the broken walls.  Balrog stood in the ruins, with the corpses of three Taoist masters lying on the ground beside him. They were strangled in half by the light whip, and blood splattered all over the ground.

    There is a Taoist Celestial Master who has not yet died, trying hard to support the calligraphy and painting rune formation.  Half of his body was twitching on the broken long street of Zhongjing City, and his right hand was barely moving. It was so trembling that he couldn't tell what rune formation he was trying to draw.  The demon casually stepped on the Taoist priests in the Taoist temple, trampling their last efforts and persistence into a puddle of flesh.

    There is no one around.  Balrog was looking around.  The huge horns and the whole body were extremely red, which was very different from the Balrog Gao Feng had seen before.  The aura emanating from his body reminded Gao Feng that this Balrog was much more powerful than any one he had ever seen.  Even the demonic energy turned into a rich red color.  It is no different from the flames and magma in the Balrog's body.

    Magma dripped from his chapped body.  This Balrog is like a small volcano about to erupt.  Powerful power can be unleashed at any time.

    From a distance, he saw a dark golden light flying towards him. The two eyes of the demon became brighter. In the night, it seemed as if the space in Zhongjing City was forcibly torn apart.  The flames of the Nine Netherlands appear in the human world.

    Some rickety bodies lowered, then straightened up, facing Gao Feng and roaring at the dark golden light, extremely excited.  The hot magma spurted out from the mouth, and the flames dragged out a beam of light dozens of feet in the night of Zhongjing City. The houses that had been turned into ruins were instantly vaporized, leaving no trace.  A deep ravine suddenly appeared in the ruins, making the devastated Zhongjing City look even more shocking.

    As the roar of the Balrogs echoed in the night of Zhongjing City, the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation became brighter, and dozens of complex rune formations appeared in mid-air, covering the starry sky and making the stars at night dim.  Eclipsed.

    With the operation of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth", the power of the Balrog seemed to be somewhat suppressed, and the gushing flames were forcibly suppressed.  The demon felt a little angry when he felt the suppression of him by the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth".  After the scorching flames turned into red-black demonic energy and was suppressed, the Balrog waved the light whip in his hand and drew it weakly in mid-air.

    Gao Feng saw the light whip in Balrog's hand draw a strange mark in mid-air, as if the light whip turned into a big hand and drew a rune out of thin air.  The Balrog Gao Feng encountered in the past only relied on his strong strength to fight and was not good at runes.  When the Balrog besieged his group in the wilderness, although it was powerful, it was easy to deal with.  At this moment, the Balrog gave Gao Feng a cunning feeling, as if the Balrog had become sane overnight and could even use complex runes.

    Dark golden light flowed in his eyes. Although this Balrog was powerful, it was nothing in Gao Feng's eyes.  Standing at the pinnacle of power in the world, only "Wei Wang Hongyang" can be more powerful than Gao Feng, and Gao Feng has enough confidence to underestimate the Balrog.  It's just the BalrogThe formation outlined by the light whip is simple and has a violent and turbulent atmosphere. It is a powerful flame rune. Gao Feng vaguely feels that he has seen countless runes on the mountain road leading to the top of the fairy mountain.  Similar.

    It seemed familiar, but Gao Feng always felt that this rune was not as simple as what he saw, and there should be a hidden meaning in it.  Therefore, Gao Feng was not in a hurry to fight the flame demon, but instead circulated the innate Hunyuan Qi, dark golden light flowed in his eyes, and carefully examined the rune.

    "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" had just lit up. As the light whip in the Balrog's hand outlined the rune formation, the rune formation immediately appeared in mid-air. Six bright red rays of light appeared in the rune formation and shot directly into the mid-air.  The "vast and pure heaven and earth".  At this moment, Gao Feng faintly felt that the entire Zhongjing City seemed to tremble. The "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation forcibly suppressed several flames ejected from the flame demon's flame runes, and the sky above Zhongjing City seemed to become  It turned red, as if the entire Zhongjing City was burning in fire.

    Originally, the "Awe-inspiring Purity of Heaven and Earth" formation suppressed the gap between heaven and earth, and its restraint on demonic energy was extremely obvious.  However, since the appearance of "King Hong Yang of Wei" and the chaos in Zhongjing City, the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" has continued to withstand countless tests.  It was like a long bow being drawn taut and not loosened.  It seems that he has reached his own limit, and he can no longer easily restrain himself no matter what kind of demonic energy appears in the past.

    At this moment, the damage in the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" became extremely conspicuous under the red light beam released by the Balrog's rune array. The stable and powerful "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" array was because of these few places.  The damage began to move in an unstable manner, as if an invisible big hand was tearing the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation back and forth. The next moment, this formation that had protected the capital for countless years would be broken into pieces.

    The "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation had just become unstable, and a white layer of heaven and earth vitality immediately appeared under the ground in Zhongjing City.

    This is the Taoist priest of the Taoist Academy repairing the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. However, the vitality of the heaven and earth is a little weak, but these heaven and earth energy are injected into the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  This stabilized the formation of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth".  The precarious situation just now was resolved immediately.

    Gao Feng sighed softly in his heart. The vitality of heaven and earth released by the Taoist Academy to stabilize the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation has become so weak. It seems that this period of time has consumed a lot and the Taoist Academy has been unable to continue.  Who knows when the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation will collapse under the mighty and endless siege of monsters.  At that time, countless monsters appeared from the gap between heaven and earth.  The entire human world has become a land of nine secluded places.  The loss of life is inevitable.

    The flame demon ignored the battle between the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation and the flame rune.  Letting the fire light and the white vitality of heaven and earth wax and wane, he looked straight at the dark golden light in mid-air, and at Gao Feng in the light.  There was a strong red aura in his eyes.  After drawing the flame runes with the light whip in his hand, he didn't stop at all and rolled directly towards Gao Feng in mid-air.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Just now, the three Taoist masters fell to the ground without any resistance under the attack of the Balrog. However, this sharp attack did not pose any threat to Gao Feng at all.  Gao Feng noticed that there seemed to be more and more condensed demonic energy around the Balrog's light whip, and these demonic energies were hidden in the red-white flames around the light whip, as if forming a rune formation.  Although he couldn't see clearly what the rune formation was, Gao Feng could feel a strong threat.

    It is said that although the Balrog is powerful, under the suppression of Gao Feng's power, there is no possibility of posing a threat to Gao Feng.  But where does this strong sense of crisis come from?  Could it be the aura surrounding the Balrog's light whip?  Is this a change that occurred after "King Hong Yang of Wei" enhanced the power of the Balrog?

    With lightning flashing in his mind, countless thoughts and possibilities appeared in Gao Feng's heart.  But the movement in Gao Feng's hand did not slow down. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi came out casually, turning into a long sword and pointing at the weakest point of the Flame Demon Light Whip.  The light whip that looked like a giant python just now, flying toward Gao Feng with its fangs and claws spread out, followed the dark golden sword on his body, and immediately fell softly.

    Balrog was a little surprised, but soon became even more manic.  It seemed as if facing countless opponents stronger than him, he didn't put any pressure on Enma at all.  With his right hand, he casually grabbed the bluestone on the long street of Zhongjing City and was picked up by Balrog and thrown into the air.

    The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind Gao Feng shook, and the dark golden light drew a gorgeous afterimage in the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.  Gao Feng was not prepared to observe the advancement of the Balrogs too much. His opponent was always "King of Wei Hong Yang". No matter whether these monsters became stronger or weaker, the significance was not that great.  Moreover, the flame demon is raging in Zhongjing City, and every move it makes brings huge harm to Zhongjing City, and even the Taoist Temple cannot even protect the city.The formation of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" is very difficult. Every moment of delay, there will be more bad variables.

    It seemed to appear on Balrog's back in the blink of an eye, with no time limit at all.  The arc of light dragged out by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was still in mid-air, and Gao Feng had already appeared behind Balrog.

    After being nourished by the rich vitality of heaven and earth in the Immortal Mountain in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Gao Feng felt that the speed of the Xiangtian Armor had reached a level that even surprised him.  Feeling his own changes, feeling the changes after the advancement, the long sword with the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in his hand stabbed the Balrog naturally.

    The attack was like flowing clouds and flowing water. In the face of the powerful and oppressive force, the Balrog's actions seemed to have stopped. He was simply a puppet with no ability to resist.  The long sword transformed by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's hand had fine traces of lightning, cutting through the flames around Balrog.  Slicing through the armor on Balrog's body and piercing Balrog's skin, everything went so smoothly. Gao Feng saw the black-red flames in Balrog's body burst out along the wound like lava.

    This kind of powerful power made Gao Feng feel like drinking nectar, and his heart felt extremely comfortable.  Even if the opponent is a powerful fire demon in the Nine Netherlands, he is as weak as a chicken and a dog in front of his own power.

    But as the flames in Balrog's body erupted like a volcano, the sense of crisis in Gao Feng's heart not only did not weaken, but became stronger and richer.  It was as if countless needles were pricking Gao Feng's body.  Gao Feng had this feeling only when he faced Demon Lord Jiuyou, Taoist Qingxu, and "King Wei Hongyang".  Even if there were endless monster sieges in the wilderness at that time.  Gao Feng did not have such a clear feeling, such a strong sense of crisis.

    It is as if there is a bottomless abyss in front of you, and if you take one step forward, you will be shattered into pieces.

    What does this feeling portend?  Does the Balrog have other trump cards?  Gao Feng carefully spread the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi all over his body.  Even if you have the advantage.  Can instantly kill the Balrog.  But he still used most of his strength for defense.  The sense of crisis was so strong that Gao Feng did not dare to be careless.

    The powerful and tempered mental power allowed Gao Feng to predict the danger in advance, but what exactly was it?  In this flash of lightning, Gao Feng couldn't fully understand.  After all, that was the method arranged by "King of Wei Hong Yang", and only "King of Wei Hong Yang" had the power to make Gao Feng feel on pins and needles.

    The Fire Demon didn¡¯t care about his own life or death at all, or in other words, the Fire Demon broke through the laws between heaven and earth and came to Zhongjing City from the land of Jiuyou. He came to Zhongjing City covered by the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, just to seek death.  The moment Gao Feng shook the wings of Soaring Sky Armor, he shook his left hand, and the light whip and the thrown huge bluestone instantly transformed into a rune formation.

    The light whip came out of his hand. The rich demonic energy around the light whip, and the condensed demonic energy suddenly burst into pure black light, covering up the power of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. At this moment, under the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth"  Zhongjing City, sheltered by the formation, temporarily established its own rules.  The huge bluestone thrown by the demon to attack Gao Feng happened to fall into the rune formation transformed by the light whip, turned into an eye of the formation, and ignited the rune formation.

    A volcano that had been dormant for an unknown length of time began to burn blazingly. It seemed as if the entire space would be ignited and the entire city of Zhongjing would be burned in the eruption of the volcano.

    The Balrog definitely has no such power!  Gao Feng felt something different in an instant. The power that could block the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, even if it was only temporarily blocked, was an extremely powerful force.  Apart from "King Hong Yang of Wei", Gao Feng could not think of anyone else with such powerful power.

    Balrog shook his left hand, and the light whip came out of his hand, and his right hand immediately took out the long sword from his waist.  Then, a scene that made everyone unbelievable appeared.  The demon didn't seem to want to hurt Gao Feng, but was committing suicide. The long sword returned and stabbed directly into his chest and abdomen.

    Because the action was blocked by the tall body of Balrog, Gao Feng did not see Balrog's long sword piercing his body and stabbing him directly from the opposite side of the wound cut by the long sword that transformed into the dark golden light of his innate Hunyuan Qi.  .

    The crisis comes in an instant.  A kind of crisis with a decisive meaning, a kind of unimaginable cruelty, not seeking to hurt others before hurting yourself.  It seemed that Yan Mo had already anticipated all this, and he broke through the passage between heaven and earth and came to Zhongjing City from the Nine Netherlands just for this attack.

    The light whip in mid-air has turned into a red-black demonic energy, like magma, turned into a rune formation in mid-air, and was immediately ignited by the bluestone.  The intense flame light did not hit the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation that enveloped the capital. Six flames fell from mid-air, like a meteor shower, and landed next to Gao Feng.

    &nbsp;With Gao Feng's power, no other force in this world can defeat Gao Feng except "King Hong Yang of Wei".  However, Gao Feng felt the aura of "King Wei Hong Yang" from the rune formation.  This rune formation turned out to be the backbone of the Balrog, the means used by "King Hong Yang of Wei" to assassinate himself.

    At this moment, Gao Feng felt the aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and knew the methods of "Wei Wang Hongyang", which made him feel more at ease.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi rises from the ground, holding six flames in the air.

    The red flames fell on the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and the fine silver snakes rushed into the flames of the rune formation, constantly devouring the huge power.  The majestic demonic energy in the rune array that destroyed the transformation of the Balrog's Light Whip and the strange power of the demonic energy transformed from some ancient rune array.

    Although "King Hong Yang of Wei" is not here in person, Gao Feng is naturally not afraid of the battle between the formation and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  The moment the pure power of suppression came into contact with the flames and the dark golden light, Gao Feng knew the outcome was certain.

    His body was slightly numb, and a strange cold breath penetrated the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in the flames. Like an embroidery needle, it fell on Gao Feng through the extremely thick dark golden light.  This cold aura was the work of "King Hong Yang of Wei". It was powerful, ruthless and unstoppable.  Although "Wei Wang Hong Yang" did not come in person, he was just a breath, hidden in the rune formation released by the demon.  An extremely sophisticated calculation.  It fell on Gao Feng impartially.

    Gao Feng's whole body's innate Hunyuan Qi was released at will. After just a moment of numbness, this powerful cold aura was turned into nothingness.  What is "Wei Wang Hongyang" trying to do?  Can you hurt yourself with just one breath of your own?  Gao Feng felt that the cold aura with the handwriting of "Wei Wang Hongyang" disappeared without a trace.  Somewhat incomprehensible.  It is said that the vitality of heaven and earth in the fairy mountain is completely injected into his body.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" should know how powerful he is now.  Even if "Wei Wang Hong Yang" comes in person, he still has the power to fight, let alone just a breath.

    Immediately.  Gao Feng felt a stinging pain, as if a sharp, sharp dagger was piercing into his body.  It has nothing to do with the cold aura exerted by "Wei Wang Hongyang", but it is emanating from the body of the demon, hidden in the erupting magma, trying to submerge itself.

    There was no time to think about why, and no time to care about the cold aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi forcibly transformed into a small rune shield between himself and the Balrog.  After advancing again, Gao Feng has surpassed the realm of speaking and following spells. Some spells that once seemed powerful can be cast at will without any time at all. Although these spells do not seem to be very powerful in defense for Gao Feng now, but  In such a life-and-death moment, Gao Feng had a chance to escape for a moment.

    The long sword of the Balrog appeared from the body and the wound, piercing Gao Feng at an incredible angle like a poisonous snake spitting a message.  It is hard to imagine that the Balrog, who was so arrogant in the wild land that he and Xiao Zhuyan were head-to-head, smashing each other like two rocks, would use such cruel and vicious tactics.

    The small shield transformed from the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi was immediately pierced by the long sword, unstoppable and devastating.  It was just that the small shield transformed into dark golden light from the innate Hunyuan Qi shattered, and the tip of the long sword paused unnoticed.  Gao Feng did not miss the fleeting opportunity.  There was no avoidance, no fear. The long sword transformed into dark golden light stopped on the body of the Balrog. The innate Hunyuan Qi entered the body of the Balrog like the Yangtze River. The speed was extremely fast, even faster than that of the Yangtze River.  The long sword that Balrog stabbed back was faster, more urgent, and more turbulent.

    The cold light from the sword tip shone on Gao Feng, and Gao Feng could even feel the murderous aura on the sword tip dissipating little by little.  The demon was forcibly exploded by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  The fire demon more than ten feet high suddenly exploded, and its flesh and blood reverberated in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    There is no earth-shattering momentum, everything is limited to a small range, and is bound to the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.  The long sword of the Balrog fell to the ground and turned into a gloomy demonic energy, which was immediately purified completely by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.  The rune formation that was so arrogant just now in mid-air also disappeared with the death of Balrog.  The "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation seemed not to have expected that that powerful power would disappear like this. After the light shone brightly, it immediately returned to a looming tranquility.

    On the long street of Zhongjing City, among the ruins, only Gao Feng stood there like a spear. If it weren't for the broken, bloody and corpses of the three Taoist masters around, it would have been as if nothing had happened here.  Something like that.

    It¡¯s a bit strange.  Gao Feng thought about the combination of the fierce blow of the fire demon and the cold aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" at the end of his hand.It can indeed be said to be an almost perfect assassination.  But if such an attack were to deal with a real person from the Taoist Academy, it could be said that it would be unfavorable.  Even the self before going to the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness had no chance to escape.  But "King Hongyang of Wei" clearly knew that after absorbing all the energy of heaven and earth in the fairy mountain, his power had reached an extremely powerful state. How could he do such a thing?  Such an assassination.  There is no chance of hurting yourself.  At that moment, Gao Feng had countless possibilities to avoid and kill the Balrog.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" who is more powerful than himself will not know it, but this matter happened to appear in front of him. Why is this?

    "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" formation became even more dilapidated after dealing with this fire demon, as if it could be destroyed at any time, barely covering Zhongjing City, as if the current situation was precarious and precarious.

    This Balrog is really strange.  Gao Feng thought for a while.  I don't even know why he came.  At this moment, Master Lin from the Taoist Academy came over with a flying sword.  Seeing Gao Feng standing in the ruins, the Balrog has disappeared, and he knows that it was Gao Feng who took action to eliminate the demon.  Then he suppressed the flying sword.  Standing in front of Gao Feng, he said kindly: "When I came out of the Taoist Academy, I thought I couldn't go back. I didn't expect that Mr. Gao would take action to eliminate the demon. I, in retrospect, died together with this big demon."

    Gao Feng said: "It's a small effort, but the Taoist priest is too humble."

    Master Lin waved his hand.  His face was extremely tired, and the Taoist robe on his body was a little dim under the reflection of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. He said: "These days, the gaps in the laws of heaven and earth are getting bigger and bigger, and there seems to be a more powerful Nine Nether Demon Lord than before.  The more powerful force is like ignoring the laws of heaven and earth. You can see that such a big monster can run over from the Nine Nether Land casually, and there may be some trouble in the next few days."

    "With the new emperor in charge, everything will be fine." Gao Feng said lightly.

    Lin Zhenren looked at Gao Feng across from him, as if he couldn't understand and couldn't believe that this was the young man who had risen like a meteor in the outer branch of Fengtianhou Mansion in the past few years.  When did this young man, who was so eager for public justice and often put himself in danger, become such a young man?

    "The new emperor has passed down an oral message. Although there has been suppression by Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth in Zhongjing City recently, the gap between heaven and earth has become wider and wider. Promotion of Gao Gao Feng to lead the Demon Suppression Division is responsible for destroying monsters that enter Zhongjing City." Zhenren Lin  Seeing that Gao Feng always had an indifferent expression on his face, he didn't say anything more to Gao Feng and directly explained his intention.

    Gao Feng was amused in his heart. He did not restrain the dark golden light of his innate Hunyuan Qi. He thought that the King of Qin, who was guarding the center of "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth", the new emperor who did not yet have a reign title, had already known that he was coming, so how could he?  What Lin Zhenren said about sending someone to death and dying together appeared.  It's human nature to have a red top and a white top.  I didn't expect that in just a few years, I would go from a penniless boy to the point where I could even get close to the Taoist monks who were unattainable at first. Thinking about it, everything suddenly seemed like a dream.

    "I accept the decree." Although it was just a verbal instruction, Gao Feng still followed the rules and there was no sign of youthful success.

    "Congratulations, Mr. Gao. You can rule the Demon-Suppressing Division at a young age, and you will definitely be a prince for generations to come." Master Lin finished speaking the King of Qin's oral instructions and joked with a smile.  With the power of a Taoist master, how could he not know that Gao Feng's power had reached a level that he wanted to look up to?  I just don¡¯t know how this kid from the Gao family rose from a humble beginning to the sky. He is really lucky.  He is as generous as Lin Zhenren, and he also wants to be as close as possible to Gao Feng.  Not to mention, the flaming demon that somehow passed through the gap in the sky and came to Zhongjing City just now, with its overwhelming demonic energy, was wiped out in an instant under the hands of this kid from the Gao family. Such a powerful force would naturally  get respect.  Not to mention that Princess Qingrou has already promised to marry Gao Feng and is Daxia's consort.

    Gao Feng said: "How come such a big monster comes to Zhongjing City? I think Haoran Pure World is not weak to this point yet, and with the new emperor sitting in charge, it is normal for smaller monsters to come occasionally, so big  The guy is actually able to come over, is there something wrong with the formation?"

    "That's not true. Although the Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth seems to be in danger now, it has not reached that point. The appearance of this fire demon today was an accident. Suddenly, there was a powerful force in the Jiuyou Land that instantly tore apart the laws of heaven and earth. Although it is now in the  There is a new emperor in the capital, so he was caught off guard and let this fire demon come over." Master Lin said: "But so much consumes a lot of demonic energy. I don't know what kind of evil has been committed on the side of Jiuyou Land.  This happens often.¡±

    Gao Feng pondered, thinking about it, he couldn't think of a reason. Is it just to assassinate him?  By a Balrog?  "Wei Wang Hongyang" wouldn't be so stupid.

    "The manpower of the Demon Suppressing Division should not be able to cope with the current situation., how did the new emperor arrange it?  Gao Feng asked.

    Da Xia has been alive for a long time, and the capital city is still shrouded by the "Awesome Pure Heaven and Earth" formation. The Demon-Suppressing Division has almost become a gathering place for the dandies in the capital. If you rely on these dandies to deal with monsters, it is really a joke.

    "The new emperor said that the Demon Suppressing Division has metal puppets who can help Mr. Gao share his worries. Commander Shi has transferred a group of warriors to the Demon Suppressing Division. Tomorrow added that Blood General Zhang Zhijiang has also been transferred to the Demon Suppressing Division. The specific tasks will be done tomorrow.  The decree came down when the young master entered the palace."

    Gao Feng thought for a while, raised his hands and smiled: "Thank you Master Lin. I wonder how Deng Tianshi's injury is? I came back in a hurry this time, and I haven't visited Deng Tianshi yet, so I feel very uneasy."

    "Deng Tianshi has almost recovered. On the day of the chaos in Zhongjing City, he did not suffer any irreversible injuries, but he only consumed too much vitality. When Deng Tianshi gets better in the past few days, it is time to come out." Master Lin said while saying  As he sat there, he admired in his heart that this boy from the Gao family was indeed a kindhearted man.  Deng Tianshi only gave a few words to this boy from the Gao family when he debuted, but this boy from the Gao family never forgot the benefits of Deng Tianshi.  Deng Tianshi had already run out of gas, and others didn't know it. Master Lin had been on good terms with Deng Tianshi, and he knew it clearly. Even the Zhu Guolin master Gao Feng gave to Deng Tianshi knew about it.  If it weren't for Zhu Guo's effectiveness, even if Deng Tianshi could recover, he wouldn't be able to recover so quickly.

    "Tomorrow I will go to the palace to receive the decree." Gao Feng wanted to go back and ask the nine-tailed sky fox about his doubts, so he said goodbye.  Lin Zhenren watched Gao Feng leave. He had a kind heart, but his blessings were so profound that it was outrageous. This kid from the Gao family was really an anomaly.

    Gao Feng put away his wings of Soaring Sky Armor and strolled in Zhongjing City at midnight.  The once-familiar streets have now changed beyond recognition. Ever since the night of chaos in Beijing, this prosperous city in the world has been ravaged by countless powerful forces, again and again.  At this moment, it seems that the bustling scene of the past is completely gone.  There are broken walls and blood stains everywhere. Even the elite left army of the Forbidden Army occasionally patrols at night, with a tired look on their faces.  The bold look at first had long since disappeared, replaced by a look of numbness and indifference.

    Throughout Daxia, such a behemoth was already exhausted. You can get a glimpse of the leopard from the face of the left army of the Forbidden Army.  If a large number of monsters really entered Zhongjing City from the gap between heaven and earth and came to the human world, there would be no resistance in the entire Great Xia.

    Gao Feng felt as if a big stone was weighing down his heart, so heavy that he couldn't get through it.  Although he is not like a saint who takes the world as his own responsibility, Gao Feng is an honest man after all. In the turbulent times of the medieval world, he will try his best to protect the people he can protect, not to mention that this is where Gao Feng has been living.  of human world.

    Recalling the battle with the Balrog just now, Gao Feng felt the changes in power in his body and looked for a more suitable fighting method.

    Just walking back to the old house in Fengtianfang quietly, it was a rare moment of comfort, but Gao Feng felt very uneasy in his heart, an indescribable feeling, as if something big was going to happen.

    "Perhaps it's because his mental power is getting higher and higher," Gao Feng thought mockingly.  Extremely anxious and worried about gains and losses, Gao Feng had no idea what was going to happen and could only let this feeling play havoc in his body.

    Returning to his old house in Fengtianfang, Gao Feng suddenly found that the nine-tailed fox also opened the door and walked out.  His face was still ugly, staring at himself with a look of surprise in his eyes.  Has anything changed?  Gao Feng tilted his head, not knowing what the nine-tailed sky fox was looking at, a little baffled.

    "Have you fought with a monster?" the nine-tailed fox asked, his voice a little urgent. He didn't know whether it was because his body had not recovered or because he saw something strange happening to Gao Feng.

    "A fire demon came from the gap between heaven and earth and has been killed. What's wrong?" Gao Feng didn't notice anything unusual about himself and asked strangely.  Although the Balrog he had just killed was powerful, he would not act like the nine-tailed fox anyway.  Could it really have something to do with the anxiety I felt?

    The nine-tailed sky fox's eyes narrowed and he said: "There is a thin thread that goes straight from your body to the ground." (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 737 She said I do

    As soon as he finished speaking, Gao Feng seemed to be lifted out of the fog with a finger.  Things that I couldn't figure out before suddenly became clear to me.  That thin line should be the kind of thin line that I saw on Emperor Xia Huangren's body that connected to the ground.  Now it seems that people who have been affected by this kind of spell cannot find out, at least they don't know that they have been affected by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The Balrog appears, and the real killer is the cold breath in the rune formation transformed from the light whip.  Yin and cold entered the body, and after the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated, he had no chance to investigate in detail, and the Balrog's sword unexpectedly pierced straight towards him. At that time, there was no time to spare, and he had no time to explore whether it was completely  Clear away the cold breath.

    The whole process is simple and clear.  But there was a different kind of gloomy scheming in it. It seemed that the cold aura only fixed his body for a moment, so that Balrog's unexpected sword could take effect.  However, it turns out that only this cold breath is the killer, and Balrog's sinister sword is just a cover-up.  Gao Feng can be sure that this must be the work of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  So what then?

    Just when he thought of this, Gao Feng suddenly felt that his eyes were blank, and even with Gao Feng's strength, he fainted without having time to struggle.

    Gao Feng suddenly saw himself falling down. This feeling was very strange and unexpected.  It was as if his soul had been suddenly pulled out of his body. He watched helplessly as his body was chopped down and fell to the ground like a piece of wood, but there was nothing he could do.  Just for a moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that he was pulled by some unknown force to the Fairy Mountain, overlooking the Fairy Mountain from a bird's eye view.  Familiar yet extremely strange.

    This is not the fairy mountain that I know and am familiar with. The entire mountain has become a space that I don't recognize at all.  The fairy mountain floated in mid-air, and the surrounding clouds and mists disappeared. Treasures such as Zhuguo and Qiongshi were gone. The whole fairy mountain was bare and looked particularly strange.  The tree charms of the red fruit forest lie in the bare forest, and beneath them are the young tree charms born from the red fruits of the Middle Ages.  Cang Baisheng stubbornly protected the tree charm born from thousands of years of Qiongshi. He looked up at the sky, a little stubborn.

    Under the fairy mountain is a huge pit, which is extremely deep.  There's no end in sight.  It seems to lead directly to the land of Jiuyou Huangquan.  Even though Gao Feng was in mid-air, across the fairy mountain, he could still feel the gloomy and cold atmosphere coming from the deep pit.

    In mid-air, Gao Feng fell towards the bottomless pit.  I want to use the dark golden light of my innate Hunyuan Qi to slow down this fall.  However, Gao Feng felt that the innate Hunyuan Qi was filling and reverberating in his body.  But he had no way to use it at all.  He could only let himself fall from the sky and fall into the bottomless pit.

    Gao Feng appeared on the Fairy Mountain, and a burst of arrogant laughter sounded in the deep pit.  The laughter echoed between heaven and earth, as if filling the entire space.  The wind and clouds surged, and the entire fairy mountain was shaken by laughter.

    This laughter is very familiar to Gao Feng, it is "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Sure enough, the appearance of the Balrog in Zhongjing City was a plan of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to absorb the power in his body. At this moment, everything that was originally unclear became clear, and Gao Feng had no way to do anything.  This time, I can't count on the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on the Fairy Mountain, because the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is no longer in the Fairy Mountain and cannot enter or leave the Fairy Mountain at will.

    Just now in the old house of Fengtianfang, the look in the eyes of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox told Gao Feng that even the Nine-tailed Sky Fox was helpless in this matter.

    Are you just watching "King Hong Yang of Wei" absorb his own power, ignoring the laws of heaven and earth, and turning the world into a secluded place?

    Gao Feng was desperate. There was no trace of the craftsman Saint Lugang on this mountain. Neither Songbaisheng nor Zhuguoshumei was strong enough to compete with the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  I have a powerful innate Hunyuan Qi, but I can't use it. Do I really want to watch "Wei Wang Hongyang" change from the most powerful person in the world to a monster that can ignore the laws of heaven and earth?  His own death is nothing here. If it were because his power was absorbed and the world turned into a land of nine ghosts, where monsters were rampant, then

    A feeling of despair and powerlessness spread throughout his body. Gao Feng was so desperate for the first time.  No matter what situation he encountered in the past, Gao Feng knew that the fairy mountain in his body and the nine-tailed fox on the fairy mountain were his last trump cards.  But now, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox is no longer in the Fairy Mountain, and the "King of Wei Hong Yang" on the Fairy Mountain has woken up and taken away his biggest support.

    Powerless and desperate, Gao Feng could only watch as he fell into the endless abyss.

    The fairy mountain is getting closer and closer, becoming clearer and clearer.  The originally lush fairy mountain has now become extremely desolate. The extremely rich vitality of heaven and earth has disappeared, and the fairy mountain has turned into a barren mountain. Countless rare treasures between heaven and earth have turned into the vitality between heaven and earth with the magic of the nine-tailed fox.  Entering Gao Feng's body, and about to"Wei Wang Hongyang" absorbed him and became the last piece of the puzzle for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to fight against the laws of heaven and earth.

    Passing by the fairy mountain, at this moment, Gao Feng suddenly felt that a person suddenly appeared in the fairy mountain. The figure was somewhat familiar, but at this moment he could not remember who it was.  The man grabbed Gao Feng's wrist, forcibly changed the momentum of Gao Feng's fall, and pulled Gao Feng to the fairy mountain.

    The rampant and self-satisfied laughter in the dark pit turned into a roar, and the entire fairy mountain began to tremble more violently in the roar, as if this roar carried the majesty between heaven and earth, even the mountains and rivers.  Surrender in general.  Zhu Guolin's Shu Mei's body was pressed tightly against the ground, no longer shaking, as if she had fainted.  Song Baisheng also lowered his head and surrendered to the roar.

    As the roar sounded, Gao Feng felt a strong attraction sucking him into the dark, bottomless abyss.  The hand that grabbed his wrist seemed as stable as a rock, resisting the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" to prevent Gao Feng from falling into the abyss.

    Gao Feng looked at the man carefully and was suddenly startled.  The man who appeared on the fairy mountain turned out to be his father!  My father who has been dead for many years!

    But there are many places that are not similar. It seems like a dream, and the people in the dream seem familiar.  But many details are different.  Even with these different details, Gao Feng still felt extremely familiar, as if the kindness from his ancestors that he saw in Fairy Mountain Dream City were condensed in this person.  Gao Feng looked at the person opposite him and thought of his father who solemnly put the jade pendant on him before he died in his old house in Fengtianfang. He thought of his father who had a rough life but took good care of him. He thought of the Gao family.  This family has a difficult fate from generation to generation, and the tears never know when they will fall.

    How can you not be a husband if you pity your son?  Tears do not represent cowardice, but a kind of longing, a longing buried in the heart.  A family's stubborn emotions bred from the tragic and bizarre experiences of dozens of generations.

    The man smiled gently at Gao Feng.  It seemed to be comforting Gao Feng.  It seemed like he was encouraging Gao Feng.  One hand dragged Gao Feng's body to the fairy mountain, fighting against the power of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  The thick joints of the fingers holding Gao Feng's wrist quickly turned pale, and there was a crunching sound between the joints, as if rocks were rubbing against each other.  Make a stubborn sound.

    "The essence, blood, soul, fortune and fortune of dozens of generations of our Gao family have all been absorbed by the Immortal Mountain. They have been absorbed by you. You should understand by now that everything is over!" The man turned his head and looked at the huge deep cave under the Immortal Mountain.  Pit, roared loudly.

    ?Looking at this person¡¯s figure.  Listening to this man's roar, Gao Feng suddenly realized.  The essence, blood and souls of dozens of generations of the Gao family were absorbed by the fairy mountain and turned into its guardians.  This person is the combination of the souls of the ancestors of the Gao family. Every generation of the Gao family entered the fairy mountain after death and became mountain guards.  Gao Feng was shot to death by a black wolf that day. The figure carrying Gao Feng up the fairy mountain was the mountain guard who was confronting "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at this moment. He was the ancestor of Gao Feng in the Gao Er branch.

    At this moment, the mountain guards in the fairy mountain are fighting against the fate of reincarnation for generations, and against the "King of Wei Hong Yang" who seems to be so powerful that he has no opponent, and is fighting against the laws of heaven and earth.  This is the confrontation of fate, this is the confrontation of fate.

    In the deep pit, the roar of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became louder, but it was unable to take Gao Feng away from the Gao family's mountain guards.  Countless black auras appeared from the deep pit, like huge hands, quickly grabbing at the top of the mountain.  Without the huge suction force sucking Gao Feng into the deep pit, the mountain guard of the Gao family let go of Gao Feng's wrist, waved his arms in the air, and chanted an extremely obscure spell quickly.

    A layer of light and shadow envelopes the fairy mountain, isolating the fairy mountain from the evil energy released by "Wei Wang Hongyang".  When countless demonic energy touches the light and shadow, the light and shadow are arbitrarily kneaded and shaken by the wind and rain, as if it will break into pieces in the next moment and become countless broken fragments, splashing everywhere.  But that light and shadow was more flexible than Gao Feng imagined. No matter how hard the surrounding demonic energy was, it could not be broken quickly. Although it seemed that it might break at any time, it held on tenaciously.

    Even so, the power of "King Hong Yang of Wei" was not something that the mountain guards of the Gao family could resist.  The soft light and shadow gradually shattered, and countless demonic energies were about to enter the fairy mountain and capture Gao Feng.

    The mountain guard, who was transformed into the souls of dozens of generations of ancestors of the Gao family, was not surprised or panicked. Looking at the light and shadow, he turned back to Gao Feng and smiled, saying: "The destiny of our Gao family from generation to generation must end with you.  "

    There is indescribable firmness and persistence in the smile, and there is also a hint of relief?  Gao Feng was silent, his eyes blurred by tears, watching the mountain guardian who was transformed from the souls of the Gao family look at him kindly, and told himself, not knowing what to say.

    The mountain guardian of the Gao familyAfter finishing it, his hands twisted from unexpected angles and drew a strange rune formation that even Gao Feng could never dream of.  With the appearance of the rune formation, all the light and shadow surrounding the fairy mountain suddenly converged and returned to the rune formation, and then the entire rune formation entered the body of the Gao family's mountain guard.

    The figure quickly became hazy, as if the souls of dozens of generations of ancestors of the Gao family turned into the mountain guards and turned into light and shadow.  I took one last look at Gao Feng, feeling a little nostalgic, a little hopeful, a little happy, and a little relieved.  The light and shadow immediately entered Gao Feng's body and disappeared.

    As the light and shadow entered Gao Feng's body, "Wei Wang Hongyang" screamed, extremely angry but helpless. Even in the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, he fell into the traps set by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox one after another, and even  When "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was blocked from absorbing the power of Qingxu Daozu and lost the ability to reverse the laws of heaven and earth, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was not so angry or helpless.

    Amidst the helpless and unwilling roar of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the demonic energy around the fairy mountain was already close to Gao Feng.  It seemed that in the next moment Gao Feng would be captured into the bottomless pit, captured into the land of Nine Netherworlds, and his whole body's power would be absorbed by "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    But the moment the light and shadow transformed by the Gao family's mountain guard entered Gao Feng's body, everything changed.  The roar of "King Hong Yang of Wei" sounded, and these powerful demonic energies dispersed like dark clouds blown away by the strong wind.

    And the bottomless pit under the Immortal Mountain seemed to come to life, gradually shrinking, and the roar of "Wei Wang Hongyang" echoed back and forth in the deep pit.  The sound seemed to come from very deep, and also seemed to come from above the nine heavens.  The space in the fairy mountain was torn apart in the roar.  It will be broken the next moment.  But no matter what, it couldn't stop the pit from shrinking and disappearing under the fairy mountain.

    The deep pit disappeared, and the bottom of the fairy mountain turned into an ordinary vast land.  Gao Feng seemed to be an ignorant young man when he first entered the Fairy Mountain, and was kicked out of the Fairy Mountain by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Returning to the present world under the influence of an unknown force.

    Gao Feng woke up.  Regained consciousness.  I discovered that I was able to control the innate Hunyuan Qi in my body.  It flows smoothly, unlike in the Immortal Mountain, where I can't use the abundant innate Hunyuan Qi at all.

    Come out of the fairy mountain.  Gao Feng didn't know how long he had passed in this world.  Gao Feng noticed that the blood energy in his body was flowing as usual, with no stagnation or obstruction, but there were some changes in the innate Hunyuan Qi between the blood vessels.  This change is so subtle that even Gao Feng himself is not sure what kind of changes have occurred in the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    But as long as you're still alive, that's enough.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Gao Feng found himself lying on a bright yellow bed. The bright sunshine outside shone through the window lattice. The calming scent of incense made Gao Feng feel extremely warm. This was the human world, and he was still  Back to the human world!  But he was not in the old house of Fengtianfang, but he seemed to be in the palace.

    Opening her eyes, Princess Qingrou¡¯s pretty face was pale and her eyes were bloodshot. She hadn¡¯t slept for an unknown amount of time.  Seeing Gao Feng wake up, Princess Qingrou was overjoyed and wanted to smile. Unexpectedly, two lines of clear tears fell down first.

    Gao Feng gently held Princess Qingrou's hand and said softly: "Isn't this coming back? Don't cry."

    Princess Qingrou nodded. Amidst her tears, a smile bloomed at the corner of her mouth, as bright as spring.

    Taoist masters Kang Zhenren, Lin Zhenren and other Taoist priests were all there. Deng Tianshi and Taoist Taoist Daoist were also in the room. Seeing Gao Feng wake up, they all gathered around.

    "Gao Feng, why did you faint and why did you wake up? What happened? Tell me and listen." The first person to speak was not Princess Qingrou or Master Kang. Instead, he knew the Taoist's croaking voice.  First he asked impatiently.

    Everyone looked at Gao Feng. It was unreasonable that Gao Feng would faint to death with his current strength.  Moreover, Gao Feng is still awake. Only Gao Feng, a person who has experienced it, can explain clearly all the causes and consequences.

    Gao Feng roughly talked about his own experience, hiding in the fairy mountain, and hiding the mountain guardians that the ancestors of the Gao family finally transformed into. Although what he said was a bit cryptic, everyone present could understand it.

    It turns out that "Wei Wang Hongyang" has become so powerful that he can absorb Gao Feng's power in the Nine Netherlands.  Such a piece of news made all the real people in the Taoist Temple inexplicably horrified. Is there really such a heaven-defying magic in the world?  If this is the case, who else in the world can control this man!

    "So, that person has already established a connection with you." The Taoist Master pondered for a moment and then said: "If he absorbs your power"

    Speaking of this, the Taoist Taoist glanced at Gao Feng, seeming to feel Gao Feng's power, thinkingLike a person who is more powerful than Gao Feng, plus Gao Feng's power.  Taoist Tongxiao has never seen "King Hongyang of Wei", but just imagining Gao Feng's power doubled, such an unimaginable power, made Taoist Tongxiao instantly speechless.  What a powerful force that is. Perhaps even though Taoists are well-read, they have never seen or even imagined this kind of power.

    There was silence in the palace, and an extremely terrifying and strange conclusion made everyone feel overwhelmed.

    "If that person absorbs your power, I'm afraid he can really change the laws of heaven and earth, break the path between the Nine Netherland and the human world, and come to the human world." The Taoist Master's voice is no longer cynical, and his words are clear and calm.  The room echoed, as if "Wei Wang Hongyang" was behind everyone and could come to the world at any time.  It¡¯s like turning this beautiful world of beautiful rivers and mountains into a secluded land.

    "Ordinarily, you are so powerful that you shouldn't be able to withstand that person's spell. No matter how powerful that person is, after all, casting spells in the land of Jiuyou is not a face-to-face fight. But I always feel that you are somehow secretly involved.  What a strange connection, no matter how powerful you are, you can't get rid of it." The Taoist Master continued,

    Gao Feng was amazed in his heart. The Taoist Taoist had no idea about the relationship between him and Xianshan.  In the black abyss of the southern wasteland, the nine-tailed sky fox detonated countless rare treasures on the fairy mountain, pouring all the vitality of heaven and earth into his body.  However, all this was prepared by "King Hong Yang of Wei".  "Wei Wang Hongyang" also said it in the black abyss of the southern wasteland.  Giving it to yourself is equivalent to giving it to him, and it is of no use at all.  The knowledgeable Taoist already knows the connection between himself and "Wei Wang Hongyang" just by guessing, and he is indeed worthy of being knowledgeable.  Although this man is noisy, he has his own abilities.

    "Is there any way to change it?" Gao Feng also ran out of ideas.  That¡¯s why I asked.

    The Taoist Master said: "Besides killing that man, there is no better way."

    Killed "Wei Wang Hong Yang"?  Gao Feng smiled bitterly.  The nine-tailed celestial fox worked hard, and behind him were the craftsman saint Lu Gang and the looming shadow of the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple. After countless years of calculations.  It only severely damaged "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Want to kill "Wei Wang Hong Yang"?  It's simply harder than climbing to the sky.

    "It is difficult to kill that person." The Taoist Taoist did not consider the strength of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at all, but seriously considered the feasibility of killing "Wei Wang Hong Yang". "Several gaps in the world are filled with peace and harmony."  The upper level of Jiuyou Land is connected, and that person should be in the very depths of Jiuyou Land now. In other words, walking from the upper level of Jiuyou Land to the very depths is equivalent to going from heaven to earth. It is difficult. Not to mention the people in Jiuyou Land.  The laws of heaven and earth are not stable, and there are countless folds and changes in space. If you don¡¯t know how to navigate, you may get lost in the Nine Netherlands for the rest of your life.¡±

    As Taoist Master Tongxiao was speaking, a crisp bell rang outside the house, and the rune array monitoring around the palace began to move.  The Taoist priest in the Taoist Academy looked serious. He was about to go out to meet the enemy when he was stopped by Gao Feng.  Gao Feng sensed it out and found that it was actually a purple swan flying extremely fast.

    The rune array arranged in the Daxia Palace is very useful, and the range it can detect is even much further than the real person in the Taoist Academy, almost the same as the range that Gao Feng can sense.  Gao Feng realized that this was not just a rune formation, but perhaps connected to the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.

    Soon, Gao Feng found out that the purple swan was actually Xiao Zi that he took with him when he went to the Northland.  Meeting old friends again, although I have been very nervous now facing the threat of "King Hong Yang of Wei", I still felt a sense of joy.

    Seeing Gao Feng¡¯s words to stop him, the Taoist priests in the Taoist Academy knew something was wrong and did not move.  In the blink of an eye, Xiao Zi flew to the courtyard and transformed into a girl in purple clothes standing in the courtyard.  Gao Feng and his group walked out of the house and waited for the girl in purple to explain her intention.  The nine-tailed sky fox no longer had to be carried on Gao Feng's back. He stood in front of Gao Feng and said with a smile: "It's that old man who is making mysteries again."

    Gao Feng's heart moved. At this moment, it seemed that only the saints from the Snow Mountain Temple could do anything.

    The girl in purple smiled at Gao Feng, gave a gentle salute, and said: "Young Master Gao, you are well."

    Gao Feng nodded, thinking that he didn¡¯t know how Bao Weiwei was doing. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, but he missed her a little.

    "The saint from the Snow Mountain Temple asked me to give you a message." The girl in purple clothes said, took out an hourglass from the treasure, and pinched a rune circle with her fingers.  A touch of silver sand flowed out of the hourglass, and an ancient wind seemed to be blowing throughout the palace, as if it carried an ancient smell.

    The flow of sand grains in the silver sand is different from the mirage spells Gao Feng saw before in the medieval world, or the illusions in the fairy mountain dream city. The boy in the snow mountain temple appeared in a piece of silver sand.  It looks like you are standing in the small courtyard of the palace, and the shape is lifelike.  If you look carefully, the reincarnated saint standing in front of everyone is made ofComposed of sand.  The continuously flowing silver sand forms a solidified figure, which is vivid and magical.

    The nine-tailed sky fox looked at the boy turned into silver sand, the reincarnated saint in the big temple in the snow mountain who gave Gao Feng ten thousand years of beauty.  The whole image is as lifelike as if the reincarnated saint had come in person.

    The child seemed to be a little curious, and for a moment he seemed to have thought of something. He looked at Gao Feng and the Taoist priests in the Taoist Academy with some boredom, and finally stared at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox carefully, as if he was about to look at the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  His face looked like flowers.

    A lazy smile appeared on the little face of the nine-tailed sky fox.  It's like a kitten has returned home, its whole body is lazily, and the corner of its mouth is curled up, drawing out a dazzling arc, charming all living beings, and so beautiful that it looks like a monster.

    "What are you looking at? You won't forget me. If you have anything to say, say it quickly. Maybe if it's too late, I'll let that guy kill me." The nine-tailed fox said casually, using a magical spell.  The saint among the big temples in the snowy mountains seems to be just a child in the eyes of the nine-tailed sky fox.  They are no different from the children in the Immortal Mountain.

    "How many years have I not seen you? Are you okay?" the reincarnated saint said.  Although he only looks like a child, his eyes are full of vicissitudes of light, full of wisdom and tolerance, and as peaceful as a spring breeze.

    "I haven't seen you come to see me once. You old man has been sitting outside in the snow-capped mountain temple every day. Is it interesting?" The nine-tailed sky fox curled his lips.  She said coquettishly like a little girl.

    "Does it make sense, don't I have to sit there too? It doesn't look like you." The silver sand flowed, and the image of the reincarnated saint raised his hand.  The index finger and thumb of the right hand rubbed gently, and the silver sand shone like stars in the sky. "Actually, I envy you. You have a magnificent life. You have a five-foot spear and defeated many heroes. You have experienced everything in your life.  First, he defeated the strongest men in the world, then led the weak tribe in the North to challenge the powerful dragon tribe, and imprisoned countless giant dragons. All of this makes me envious. In the end, I was able to fight with all my strength against that guy, haha, you still have  What's there to be dissatisfied about? How about you go to the Snow Mountain Temple and sit there for a hundred lifetimes, guarding the world?"

    Talking to the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, the reincarnated saint is like chatting with an old friend, without the nervousness that one should have before facing the most powerful "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in the world.  No one has ever known what the relationship between the Northern Fox Clan and the Saints of the Snow Mountain Temple is like. After hearing such a conversation, they were so familiar with each other that they joked with each other. Only then did the real people in the Taoist Academy understand that those vague rumors were not false.  .

    The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox thought for a while and seemed to think that what the reincarnated saint said made sense. He smiled and said, "Okay, you old man has a point. If you have something to say, hurry up and the spell will be gone soon. Light.  Chat with me, tell me if you, an old and ungrateful person, have any serious business."

    "Since you left, the little wolf occasionally visited me. This kid also went there once. Apart from that, no one else went there. The big temple was very deserted. I'm back this time. Remember to go there often.  Look at me." The reincarnated saint was a little lonely. After finishing speaking, without waiting for the nine-tailed sky fox to say anything, he looked directly at Gao Feng and said: "The only way to find "Wei Wang Hongyang" is to break open the earth and crash into the Nine Netherworld.  Deepest.¡±

    The reincarnated saint didn't wait for Gao Feng to ask anything, and continued: "The time for this spell to last is almost up. I just said a few gossips. Don't ask. I said everything I should say. If there is anything you don't understand, ask the little boy."  Just be a girl.¡±

    Gao Feng was stunned, little girl?  He immediately figured out that the reincarnated saint was actually talking about the nine-tailed fox.  Even though "Wei Wang Hongyang" put huge pressure on Gao Feng, he still couldn't laugh or cry at this moment.

    "Go and fight "Wei Wang Hongyang". This is your fate and the fate of your Gao family. No one else can reach the deepest part of the Nine Nethers in an instant, so you can only rely on yourself. Fight, child."

    After saying that, the images transformed from silver sand began to scatter unsteadily, "If you don't understand anything, that little fox will explain it to you in detail."

    The silver sand turned into the Milky Way hanging in the sky, bright and shining, and "flowed" into Gao Feng's hands.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I spent most of my time talking and reminiscing with the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, but what I really wanted to talk to Gao Feng was extremely brief.  The nine-tailed sky fox picked up a few grains of silver sand, marveled, and said: "This old immortal has spent a lot of money to give you this treasure."

    The reincarnated saint¡¯s few words are meaningless. It seems that the detailed explanation will fall on the nine-tailed fox.  Gao Feng held the silver sand in his hand and asked, "What is this?"

    "I don't know where it comes from. When we were fighting against the Dragon Clan, Old Immortal gave me a grain of silver sand to build my armor. The power of the stars is indeed a good thing. Without this silver sand, the leader of the Dragon Clan would have  I can't beat him either." The nine-tailed sky fox threw the silver sand into Gao Feng's hand, as if it was just dust and not worth a second glance.  "You're just talking nonsense to me, it's serious businessI didn't say a few words. Please tell me if this old immortal has anything serious to do.  "

    "Crash the ground? How?" Gao Feng asked with tears in his eyes.

    "Just jump down from the nine heavens." The nine-tailed fox seemed to be still immersed in the emotion of reminiscing with the saint just now, and said absently.

    The nine-tailed sky fox said it simply and easily.  Gao Feng was stunned and jumped down from the sky?  Is there still life?

    "Otherwise, do you think the silver sand brought to you by the immortal is of any use? This is to let you build armor. In addition, you need a pure yin body to instantly open the laws of heaven and earth, forming a passage into the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld." Nine Tails.  Tianhu said with a trace of loneliness like a reincarnated saint in his eyes.

    "Pure Yin body? Princess Qingrou?" Before Gao Feng could speak, Master Kang asked coldly from the side.

    "Of course, the yin energy and demonic energy in the Jiuyou land are strong. Only a pure yin body can open the space fold at that moment and send this kid to the deepest part of the Jiuyou." The nine-tailed sky fox said indifferently, as if to say  It seems like an extremely natural thing.  But Princess Qingrou¡¯s pure yin body must be used to open the passage.  What about Princess Qingrou?

    "What will happen to Princess Qingrou?" Gao Feng asked in a deep voice.  Everyone present knew the answer to this question, but Gao Feng still thought about what if, what if it was not what he thought?

    The nine-tailed sky fox seemed a little tired and did not return to the house.  Sit down on the steps behind you.  Keep your legs together and tilt to the side.  Holding his chin with his hand, he looked at the stars in the sky and the broken "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" formation that enveloped the capital city, as if in a daze.

    No one knows what the nine-tailed fox is thinking.  But even if the Taoists in the Taoist Academy didn't know who was in Yuexiang's body, they still heard something from the conversation between the nine-tailed sky fox and the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple, and knew that there must be a powerful person here.  No one disturbed the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's thoughts, and there was silence in the small courtyard of the palace.

    After a long time, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said leisurely: "Of course Princess Qingrou will lose her mind."

    Master Kang said: "No. The Taoist Academy will come up with a way within three days to let Gao Feng enter the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld."

    The nine-tailed sky fox sneered and said: "Taoist school? Nonsense! How much power does your Taoist school still have to use now? That boy named Tongxiao, tell me, what method can you think of to enter the Nine Netherworld in three days?  The deepest part? The classics in your Taoist temple are so dilapidated that I couldn¡¯t find a solution in the collection of books in the Snow Mountain Temple, yet you actually talked to me for three days.¡±

    Being robbed of his innocence, Kang Zhenren was speechless, but he remained stubborn, watching the nine-tailed sky fox not giving in.

    "Besides, even if you can come up with a solution within three days, Gao Feng may be killed by that guy at any time. Next time he won't be so lucky. If he dies, what will you do against that guy? Wait.  Waiting for that guy to complete himself? Waiting for the world to become a land of Nine Netherworlds? Waiting for monsters to run rampant and all creatures in the world to be completely destroyed?" Although the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's tone was stern, he still looked up at the sky, looking at "Haoran  "Pure Heaven and Earth" formation, as if the eyes have penetrated the formation and seen above the nine heavens.

    Princess Qingrou's face was a little flushed, and she looked at Gao Feng with tenderness.  Princess Qingrou naturally understood what the reincarnated saint and the nine-tailed sky fox said. She had read a lot of books since she was a child, so Princess Qingrou knew that what she said was true.  The body of pure yin is indeed a shortcut to the deepest part of the Nine Netherworlds. Although I don't know whether I will be exterminated or not after that, these words are definitely true.

    Several questions from the Nine-tailed Sky Fox were like morning bells and evening drums, beating the heart of Princess Qingrou. Yes, how could the human world become a land of Nine Netherworlds?  Not to mention saving the lives of the world, in the heart of Princess Qingrou, the entire world is not as important as Gao Feng.  That person must first absorb the power from Gao Feng's body and then break the laws of heaven and earth. Gao Feng will naturally bear the brunt of this and die here.

    Thoughts kept turning over and over again. Although according to the reincarnated saint and the nine-tailed sky fox, he would die without any accident. Gao Feng had to face the battle of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" and the chance of surviving was very slim. But after all, there was still a chance.  hope.  There's hope, isn't there?

    Mr. Kang's face was stern, and he wanted to say something else.  At this moment Princess Qingrou took Gao Feng's hand and said seriously: "I do."

    The three words conveyed a decisive temperament that could not be changed. It made Kang Zhenren speech hesitant, and he swallowed back what he was about to say.

    Gao Feng couldn't let go of Princess Qingrou, but he couldn't think of a better way. His innate sense of justice and his love for Princess Qingrou were entangled with each other, turning into a mess of twine that he couldn't deal with.  clear.

    The small hand like mutton-fat jade held his own hand, and those three words seemed to turn into the unspeakable mantra of the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple, beating Gao Feng's heart.  It turned into a sharp blade, cutting through the tangles in Gao Feng's heart layer by layer.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 738: I fell from the sky

    "Anyway, the world has become a land of nine secluded places, and everyone cannot escape death, so why not give it a try. What do you think?" Princess Qingrou pressed her fingers slightly, and clasped Gao Feng's fingers with her five fingers, as if to strengthen Gao Feng's strength.  Maple's heart.

    "That's right, you're going to die anyway, so you might as well give it a try." The Nine-tailed Sky Fox sat on the steps, not looking at the people in the Taoist Academy, but looking up at the sky, saying as calmly as starlight.

    At this moment, there was a flurry of footsteps outside the courtyard, and the eunuchs and maids serving around him fell down one after another like dumplings.  The faces of the Taoists in the Taoist courtyard were solemn, and they separated on both sides in the shortest possible time. King Qin had already entered the small courtyard.

    King Qin seems to have known everything that happened here. He was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe and looked as elegant as the Xia Emperor.  Walking in front of Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou, he looked at Princess Qingrou lovingly. He didn't say anything, just stood quietly and watched.

    "Father." Princess Qingrou said softly, her head lowered, as if she was a child who had made a mistake.

    "As a descendant of the Hong family, I have really worked hard for you. You used to be sleeping all the time, but now that you are cured, I hope you are healthy and happy, and live a peaceful and happy life. But" King Qin said this, his words trembled slightly,  When it comes to emotions, even in an imperial family, the Nine-Fifth Master will inevitably show his mortal emotions.

    King Qin seems to have already known all the past events and twists and turns. The imperial family, which gathers the world's fortunes, naturally has its own secret techniques. Gao Feng is not surprised by this.

    "Father, since I am the only one who can do it, then let me go. It is only the fate of the descendants of the Hong family." Princess Qingrou lowered her head, but her tone became stronger and tougher. Even when facing the King of Qin, she was generally helpless.  Two, there is no doubt about it.

    King Qin let out a long sigh and looked at Princess Qingrou with mixed feelings.

    "What's the use of talking so much, that guy will come back soon. You discuss it here, Gao Feng. Let's go. Follow me to build armor." The nine-tailed sky fox said.

    Gao Feng seemed not to have heard the nine-tailed sky fox's words. He held Princess Qingrou's hand and intertwined his fingers with a feeling of deep love.  The nine-tailed sky fox stood up.  He clapped his hands.  He kicked Gao Feng casually.  Said: "Don't play with me and say goodbye, there is not much time, come with me quickly."

    Finished.  The nine-tailed sky fox walked meanderingly, opened the door and returned to the house.  Princess Qingrou's hand froze slightly in Gao Feng's hand, and then she looked up into Gao Feng's eyes and said with emotion: "Go, you'd better be prepared. Since everything is fate, you and I will accept it together."

    Princess Qingrou stood up on her tiptoes, kissed Gao Feng gently on the face, and said softly: "Remember me as I am now."

    Released her hands, Princess Qingrou walked to King Qin, looked at Gao Feng firmly and stopped talking.  The warmth between his fingers seemed to be still flowing, and the gentle breeze in his ears seemed to have not disappeared. Gao Feng was in a daze.  There was a blank in my heart. I didn't think about all the creatures in the world or "Wei Wang Hongyang". Only the gentleness between my fingers and ears floated in my heart.

    It is useless to think too much at this moment. Gao Feng looked at Princess Qingrou's firm and generous eyes, and clenched his hands tightly, as if to hold on to the last little bit of warmth.  Gao Feng nodded, turned around and followed the nine-tailed sky fox into the house. His eyes were filled with tears, but he didn't want to fall in front of Princess Qingrou.

    Entering the room, the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox was already sitting on the chair swaggeringly, with a clear tea cup in his hand. The golden tea soup was steaming up, as if it was a cup of mellow heaven and earth vitality.  It seems to be floating back and forth.

    "Tsk, tsk, I'm sorry to say goodbye to your little lover." The nine-tailed sky fox looked at Gao Feng with a half-smile, and teased.  "I don't know if you will be like this when facing "Wei Wang Hongyang"."

    "What kind of armor should I build?" Gao Feng lowered his head, not wanting the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to see the tears in his eyes.  He asked, ignoring the nine-tailed sky fox's teasing.

    "Do you think you're just going to jump down from the Nine Heavens like that? The old immortal brought the silver sand, so of course he has his own intentions. Besides, if you want to fight that guy at your current level, you're still a little behind. The Nine Netherworld  I have my own arrangements for the monsters around the ground, but that guy is too powerful. My spells are of no use at all. You need to face them by yourself. I will make you a pair of armor to prevent you from being beaten to death by that guy so quickly."

    The nine-tailed sky fox took a sip of tea, seeming to relish the fragrance of tea between his lips. He completely ignored Gao Feng's sadness and kept talking to himself.

    "Take out all the things you brought from the Fairy Mountain and let me see if they are enough."

    Gao Feng somewhat numbly took out all the fine gold and other objects brought from the fairy mountain from the treasure phantom and piled them in the house.  The originally magnificent royal family was eclipsed by the reflection, and countless genius treasures quietly exuded dazzling light, as dense as a layer of water vapor.  The face of the nine-tailed sky fox is reflected behind this layer of water vapor,?Additionally charming.

    "You" The nine-tailed sky fox didn't seem to know what to say to Gao Feng. Looking at the room full of geniuses, he sighed and continued: "You are a child from a poor family. How can you be so frugal?  How many days have passed and there is still so much left?¡±

    "It's useless." Gao Feng heard that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox should be satisfied, so he didn't argue much and waited for the Nine-tailed Sky Fox to make the armor.  Gao Feng was also very strange and wanted to see what the nine-tailed sky fox was capable of.

    "If there are so many things, maybe we can make something good." The nine-tailed sky fox sipped the tea and seemed to be thinking about how to make something for Gao Feng.  Soon, as if he had a clue, the tea cup disappeared from his hand. He stood up and walked to the piles of treasures to pick up a piece of fine gold and a piece of sun essence.

    The nine-tailed sky fox muttered, as if talking to himself, or reciting some spell.  Gao Feng suddenly felt that the silver sand he had received in the Noble Phantasm turned into a river, flowing out of the Noble Phantasm.  The silver light is like a galaxy hanging in the sky for so many years, hovering around the nine-tailed fox, shining brightly.

    As the heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox merged with each other, a grain of silver sand fell from the galaxy and entered the materials that had not yet been used to build the armor. It was completely natural.

    Gao Feng stared carefully with his eyes widened. At this time, he could only get out of his sadness by desperately distracting himself.  What's more, the nine-tailed celestial fox studies celestial beings.  Soon Gao Feng was attracted by the magical scenes in front of him.

    The Japanese essence turned into running water and seeped into the fine gold. The pieces of fine gold turned into large pieces in the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox, seamlessly, as if they were a huge piece of fine gold.  It contains countless treasures, including sun essence, moonlight, Yuan Jing and true jade. The nine-tailed sky fox is extremely generous and does not begrudge these treasures that cannot be seen in the world at all.

    Soon, only a few yuan crystals and ten thousand-year-old red fruits from the Middle Ages were left among the mountains of treasures.  The hands of the nine-tailed sky fox are constantly changing.  Light and shadow appeared behind him.  Gao Feng knew that the critical moment had come.  He was even attracted by the gesture of the nine-tailed sky fox and watched with concentration.

    The huge piece of fine gold turned into more than a dozen parts in the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox, and they fell on the ground. The shapes of shoulder armor, chest protector, etc. were already in place.  It looks majestic.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi began to shine unconsciously in Gao Feng's eyes.  Just with your eyes.  He could no longer keep up with the movements of the nine-tailed sky fox.

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox's hands seemed not to move, but after the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi circulated, Gao Feng instantly discovered that the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's fingers had made countless movements in the blink of an eye, and the fine gold was on the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's fingers.  Changing into various different forms.  The parts of the armor were pieced together.  It is as precise as a mechanical creation made by the craftsman Saint Lugang. It seems that it will come to life immediately with a spiritual energy, which is unforgettable.

    A dozen parts fell to the ground, and the nine-tailed sky fox frowned, as if thinking about something.  Immediately, a flash of bright red appeared between his fingers, mixed with the rough energy of heaven and earth, as if a huge storm was about to come.  Although it only appeared between the fingers of the nine-tailed sky fox, Gao Feng felt that the entire room, the entire palace, and the entire Zhongjing City were crumbling.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flashes, protecting the whole body.  The black wolf next door also felt something and lowered his voice and whimpered.

    With the appearance of that bright red, the nine-tailed sky fox no longer hesitated, and its fingers quickly slid on the armor.  Gao Feng suddenly discovered that no matter how the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi flickered and was raised to the extreme, he could not clearly see the movements of the nine-tailed sky fox.  It's like the spell used by the nine-tailed sky fox to suppress "King Hong Yang of Wei" in the fairy mountain. It can be heard but cannot be remembered at all.  It's the same at this moment, I can see it, but I don't know what the nine-tailed sky fox is doing.

    Time seems to have stopped between Gao Feng and the nine-tailed sky fox. Only the green onion-like fingers are moving with a touch of bright red, releasing the violent aura that only belongs to the demons in the north.  After the breath moved, rune formations appeared on the armor. They were extremely fine and connected together as if to form another rune that was so huge that Gao Feng could not imagine it.

    "It seemed like a long time passed, and it seemed like only a moment. After all the parts were engraved with rune formations, the nine-tailed sky fox casually crushed the thousand-year-old golden fruit and the ancient red fruit.  The dense vitality of heaven and earth seemed to have heard some call and entered the armor. As the dense and primitive vitality of heaven and earth entered, it seemed to be lit up and began to roar silently.

    With a ferocious and brave roar, the delicate back of the nine-tailed fox immediately became fierce and tough, as if the nine-tailed fox in the light and shadow refused to retreat even one step in the face of the powerful dragon clan, highlighting the fierce temperament of the demons in the north.  Incisively and vividly.

    The surveillance rune array in the palace outside the house began to chirp crazily at the same time, and the words "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" in mid-air"The formation suddenly released a dazzling brilliance, as if it sensed the dangerous aura released from the armor, and could not calm down at all.

    The nine-tailed sky fox let out a muffled roar, and the bright red between his fingers bloomed like a charming flower for an instant, then withered and entered the armor.

    As the bright red dissipated, the armor became quiet, and the rune array in the palace also lost its powerful pressure and became silent, and the "Awesome and Pure Heaven and Earth" array no longer shined.

    What kind of armor is this?  How could it be so powerful?  The commotion just now gave Gao Feng more than just shock.  Gao Feng had studied the "Awe-inspiring Pure World" formation for a while. On that day, there was chaos in the capital city, and when Gao Feng was dealing with the Xutian people outside the city, he saw the "Awe-inspiring Pure World" shining like this before, but not as crazy as this time.  Gao Feng can be sure that if the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had not removed the spell, the "Haoran Pure Heaven and Earth" would have collapsed in the end.

    Because Gao Feng felt a powerful wildness in the armor that had just been engraved with rune formations. This wildness seemed to have been suppressed by the nine-tailed fox for countless years, and was poured into the armor all at once.  This armor.  It is not only made by the hands of the nine-tailed sky fox, but also made with heart and the anger of being imprisoned in the fairy mountain for hundreds of years.

    A mixture of resentment, a force of fortification, a component of wild toughness, and a component of persistence were all poured into the armor. Gao Feng wore it to fight "Wei Wang Hongyang" and defeat that guy.

    "Okay, you put it on and try it on." The nine-tailed fox seemed a little tired and his face was pale.  The vitality that had just recovered after the fierce battle with "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was exhausted again.  Unsustainable.

    Gao Feng supported the nine-tailed fox.  He helped her sit on the bed and asked, "Why do you have to work so hard to make armor?"

    "You are a bitch and you can pretend to be a good person. Why do you have to fight so hard if you can beat that guy?" The nine-tailed sky fox weakly cursed: "I used essence and blood to make this armor. This is what's inside.  The rare treasures of heaven and earth that remain in the world. The runes engraved on them are all ancient engravings passed down from the Snow Mountain Temple. There are also some essences from the War Demon Temple that I understand. You will know after you use them."

    Gao Feng listened to what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said, and when he saw that pale, familiar face, he was inexplicably moved.  Just as he was about to speak, he was interrupted by the nine-tailed sky fox, "Don't talk about those mother-in-law and mother-in-law. It's weird and crooked to say it. You defeat that guy, and we will all live well. I will find a way to get out, and you and your little  I don¡¯t care where the fox goes. If you lose, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The nine-tailed sky fox said it very straightforwardly. Gao Feng didn't know what to say. He touched the fairy mountain sword pendant on the dragon rope around his waist with his fingers.

    "Listen carefully, you fly above the nine heavens, and then jump down. Remember to increase the innate Hunyuan Qi to the maximum, and then you outline these rune circles, and that's it." With that, the nine-tailed fox  Pulling himself together, his fingers trembled rapidly in mid-air.  At this time, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes flashed, and the traces of the nine-tailed sky fox's fingers could be clearly seen.  It is clearly visible that thousands of runes are outlined in a cup of tea.

    Gao Feng knew that the nine-tailed fox deliberately slowed down in order to let him see clearly.  When the time comes that I fall from the Nine Heavens, I'm afraid I won't have that much time to sketch it slowly.  Watching it intently, not wanting to miss any bit.

    After drinking tea, the face of the nine-tailed sky fox turned into a piece of white paper, pale without a trace of blood.  Sitting on the bed tiredly, he said: "Go ahead. The Tianzhu Canyon in Tianzhu Mountain is the closest place in the world to the Nine Netherlands. After you and that guy start fighting, all the old and immortal monsters will  I'll help you get it to the human world. With Mr. Rui, Xue Liantian and me here, it won't be a big deal. To do this can be considered as trying your best, and leave the rest to fate."

    Gao Feng felt pity in his heart. It was indeed like what the Nine-tailed Sky Fox said. In order to create a chance for him to duel with "Wei Wang Hongyang", he not only had to sacrifice Princess Qingrou to open the passage to the Nine Nether Land, but also exhausted the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The hard work of Wei Tianhu, the extremely powerful man sits in Tianzhu Canyon.  Whether life or death in this world depends on the victory or defeat between oneself and "King Hongyang of Wei".

    Gently stroking the nine-tailed sky fox to lie down, Gao Feng patted the nine-tailed sky fox on the shoulder and said softly: "I'm going to prepare and go to Jiutian as soon as possible."

    About victory or defeat, about life and death, it is useless to say more at this time.  Gao Feng knew it, and so did the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  The nine-tailed sky fox closed its eyes gently, and its long eyelashes flickered as the eyelids trembled slightly, looking pretty and cute.

    "Go ahead. If you lose, don't come back to see me." The nine-tailed fox suddenly laughed and said something that was not a joke.

    Gao Feng¡¯s lips cracked into a smile. Knowing that the nine-tailed fox couldn¡¯t see him, he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and walked to the armor he had just made and put it on.?Armor.

    It is as light as a feather, as if it were a cloth made of dragon skin, and you cannot feel the weight of this armor at all.  Wearing it on his body, Gao Feng instantly felt a cool energy of heaven and earth coming out of the armor as the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi puffed out and puffed up.

    Before activating the runes, I already felt that the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in my body became much stronger. With the blessing of this armor, my strength once again made great progress.  Even Gao Feng couldn't feel how big it was specifically, he just felt that he had become very, very strong.

    The armor is extremely well made, and there is no restriction in moving the joints. It is engraved with countless rune formations, which are densely packed but not very dense. Gao Feng can even feel all the runes when the entire armor is worn on his body.  When the formations are combined into the final grand formation, it will definitely be earth-shattering.

    "Boy, come here." The nine-tailed sky fox closed his eyes on the bed, seeming to be mumbling to himself.

    Gao Feng did as he was told, wearing a dark golden armor that was the same color as the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi. He came to the bed as if a god descended to earth, knelt down on one knee, and waited to listen to the teachings of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  Perhaps this is the last time. Since entering the Immortal Mountain, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox has been guiding Gao Feng's practice as a teacher and friend. Every time he appears when Gao Feng is on the verge of despair, he has gradually become an irreplaceable person in Gao Feng's heart.  .  This person is a guardian.  It¡¯s also faith.

    Now.  The nine-tailed sky fox spent all its energy and curled up in Yuexiang's body. It no longer had the power to defy the sky with one hand, but it made Gao Feng feel irreplaceable.  I just want to protect the nine-tailed fox.  Guard your beliefs.  Guard your beliefs.

    This is a wonderful feeling.  It can only be said to be a belief rooted in the heart.  No matter whether the nine-tailed sky fox laughs or scolds him, Gao Feng believes it with all his heart.  Until today.  When he had to face "King Wei Hong Yang" alone, facing the most powerful force in the world, Gao Feng knelt down on one knee, gently held the hand of the nine-tailed sky fox, and quietly waited for what the nine-tailed sky fox would say.

    "You kid, don't be so nervous." The nine-tailed fox seemed to know the fluctuations in Gao Feng's mood and said with a forced smile.  "Remember these runes, they are the runes that trigger the armor." After saying that, the fingers of the nine-tailed sky fox lightly drew a few traces on Gao Feng's palm, writing the last runes, for fear that Gao Feng would  Maple forgot.

    "It's not that serious. Your Gao family has deep blessings. If that guy forcibly absorbs the blessings, do you think he will be fine? Do you think he is willing to let the souls of your ancestors of the Gao family turn into mountain guards? The way of heaven and earth is great.  Jian Wuhen, it's just that he has to go against the will of heaven. Go and do your best, I'll be there for the outside, don't worry." After saying that, the nine-tailed sky fox gently patted Gao Feng's shoulder.

    Gao Feng nodded silently, stood up, turned around and walked out of the room.  Gently closing the two wooden doors, the nine-tailed fox Miaoman's body became smaller and smaller in Gao Feng's field of vision until it disappeared.

    It¡¯s still like this, there is only one battle.  There was nothingness in Gao Feng's heart, no more distracting thoughts, and he was ready to compete with "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    King Qin had left at some unknown time outside, and only Master Lin and Tianshi Deng were left in the Taoist Academy to guard Princess Qingrou.

    "Master Feng, when are you leaving?" Deng Tian inherited Gao Feng's affection, and his address became somewhat polite.

    "Master Deng is very polite. Let's do it now without further ado." With nothing to prepare, Gao Feng held Princess Qingrou's hand and felt Princess Qingrou's body temperature in the seam of the armor.  The girl in purple clothes turned into a purple swan again, floating quietly beside Gao Feng.

    "I would also like to borrow your paper crane from Deng Tianshi."

    Deng Tianshi knew that the matter was urgent, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" might absorb Gao Feng's power again sometime.  Without further ado, he took out the paper crane and recited the incantation. The paper crane grew bigger in the wind and floated in front of Gao Feng.

    Neither Gao Feng nor Princess Qingrou, nor Master Lin nor Tianshi Deng said anything. Perhaps the omnipresent maggot-like spell of "Wei Wang Hongyang" will appear in the next moment.  Tianshi Deng didn't even ask Gao Feng how he planned to reach the nine heavens, but just looked at Gao Feng silently.  The cold wind in the palace sobbed, and everything was left unsaid.

    Gao Feng took the hand of Princess Qingrou and stepped onto the paper crane. Zhang Zhijiang and Hei Lang appeared in the corner of the room. Gao Feng turned around and looked at the familiar faces with some indifference. He waved his hand gently and moved the paper crane.  The crane flew toward Tianzhu Canyon.  The purple swan seemed to know what it was going to do, and landed on Gao Feng's shoulder, flying into the sky with Gao Feng.

    "Aw~~~~~~" Hei Lang seemed to be roaring at the moon, and seemed to be saying goodbye to Gao Feng.

    In the sound of the blue wolf roaring at the moon, Gao Feng disappeared into the distant sky riding a paper crane.

    The cold wind whistled in the ears, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi gently surrounded himself and Princess Qingrou.  Gao Feng didn't know what to say to Princess Qingrou.He just held Princess Qingrou's waist and let the paper crane fly higher and higher.  The city of Zhongjing and the "vast and pure world" became smaller and smaller, gradually turning into a small dot, blurred.

    Soon, the paper crane was exhausted.  Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou switched to Xiao Zi's body and continued to fly towards the nine heavens. The cold wind around them became more and more as cold as a knife.

    The purple swan could only hold on for a stick of incense. The layers of clouds and mist beneath her body had covered the sky and the earth, and there seemed to be nothingness all around. Gao Feng summoned Little Qingluan, and changed to Princess Qingrou to fly on Little Qingluan's back for nine days.

    After the rebirth of desire, Xiao Qingluan no longer looked as youthful as before. She turned into a huge phoenix and took Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou straight into the sky.

    Passing through layers of huge and flat clouds.  The phoenix spreads its wings, and every time it flaps its wings, it flies very far and very high.  The sky above the flat clouds was empty, as if there should have been something before.  Princess Qingrou said softly: "This place used to be the location of the Holy Spirits above the Nine Heavens. It is said that when the Wei Dynasty was destroyed, they were all wiped out by the King of Wei. After that, there were powerful people who came here and returned empty-handed.  "

    Gao Feng suddenly realized that this was Xiao Qingluan¡¯s home in the past, and these holy spirits lived here.  It seems that the same is true for Sun Jing and Yue Hua, who all live in the nine heavens.  "King of Wei Hong Yang" is really extremely powerful. I don't know how many fierce battles "King of Wei Hong Yang" fought against the great powers above the nine heavens.

    "At that time, there seemed to be some trouble in the Nine Heavens. King Wei found a loophole." Princess Qingrou looked around dreamily.  About to die, Princess Qingrou, who originally loved beautiful scenery, was unwilling to even blink her eyes at this moment, wanting to remember all the beautiful things in this world in her mind.

    The phoenix flew to a very high place and reached the void.  It will no longer fly.  A crisp phoenix cry sounded.  It seemed that he was saying goodbye to Gao Feng.

    Didn¡¯t say much.  Without hesitation, Gao Feng wrote more than a thousand runes taught to him by the Nine-tailed Sky Fox on Princess Qingrou's forehead and the back of her hands.  All the runes appeared on Princess Qingrou's body, and a rune array lit up instantly.  The pure yin energy in Princess Qingrou's body responded to the energy of heaven and earth stirred up by the rune formation, and turned into a ball of blue light.

    The brighter the light, the fainter the figure of Princess Qingrou becomes.  The hand held in Gao Feng's palm also became colder and colder, as if it would completely disappear from Gao Feng's eyes in the next moment.

    It¡¯s not as if Gao Feng and Princess Qingrou knew that they would disappear in the next moment.  Two lines of hot tears fell silently. Princess Qingrou raised her hand to wipe away Gao Feng's tears, but her hands that had become hollow could not wipe away Gao Feng's tears no matter what.  Tears dripped down and fell on the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    "Remember me as I am now." Princess Qingrou could no longer speak, so she just used her mouth to tell Gao Feng what she wanted to express.  The light and shadow became fainter and fainter, and the moment they disappeared, Princess Qingrou smiled and said: "Come back alive!"

    Princess Qingrou disappeared in a ball of clear light. The clear light surrounded Gao Feng and left Xiao Qingluan's back, rushing straight to the earth.

    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the dark golden light of the surrounding innate Hunyuan Qi is gradually unable to withstand such a huge impact and begins to collapse.  Gao Feng followed the Nine-tailed Sky Fox's instructions beforehand and began to increase his power without limit.  The newly forged armor on his body also glowed with a dark golden light, echoing Gao Feng's innate Hunyuan Qi.

    The clear light wrapped around his body isolated the high temperature generated when Gao Feng fell. The flames burned outside the clear light, falling like a meteorite, directly hitting Tianzhu Canyon.

    The speed was so fast that even though Gao Feng had raised his innate Hunyuan Qi to the extreme, he still couldn't clearly see how far he was from Tianzhu Canyon.  Not long after, Gao Feng felt himself hitting the ground.  But the ground could not hinder Gao Feng's falling power and extremely high speed.

    Gao Feng penetrated the ground as if he had penetrated a piece of paper, with no resistance at all.  Keep going downward, penetrating the layers of rocks in Tianzhu Mountain, penetrating the magma underground, penetrating the cold, penetrating the scorching heat, the speed slowed down slightly but not much.  No matter what was in front of him, the clear light wrapped around Gao Feng penetrated easily and penetrated deeply into the ground.

    After a while of burning the incense, the layer of clear light surrounding Gao Feng suddenly turned into a door of light and appeared in front of Gao Feng.  Passing through the light door, countless monsters and strange monsters smelled the scent of humans and began to roar in surprise.  Immediately, Gao Feng's huge and irresistible pressure caused all the monsters and monsters to scream. As long as Gao Feng rushed down, the monsters and monsters on the road were instantly vaporized. No matter how strong or weak they were, none of them were alive.  A little bit of resistance.  Those who could scream were powerful monsters, and more monsters were vaporized and disappeared without even seeing Gao Feng's shadow.

    We have arrived at the land of Jiuyou!  Slowing down, Gao Feng finallyTake a clear look at your surroundings.  The clear light forming the door behind Gao Feng enveloped Gao Feng and continued to penetrate downwards after Gao Feng passed through. The spaces of the Nine Netherlands passed by Gao Feng's side, countless things that Gao Feng could not even dream of.  Monsters and all kinds of incredible scenery disappear in a flash.

    The demonic energy is getting stronger and stronger. Gao Feng has a feeling that the demonic energy in Jiuyou Land at this time is much stronger than the demonic energy he felt during the endless fall.  Perhaps this is because "King Hong Yang of Wei" has become a great demon within Jiuyou.

    Gao Feng felt that he was not in the real space at this moment.  Instead, he moved straight forward in the winding and twisting space of the Nine Netherlands, constantly penetrating and penetrating.  The clear light transformed by Princess Qingrou seems to be extremely friendly to the invisible matter that makes up the space of Jiuyou Land. Even the flames burning around her body that just fell from the Nine Heavens have disappeared. There is no collision at all, but it keeps passing through.  It reveals the countless spaces in the Nine Netherlands.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but the clear light disappeared in the dim yellow. Gao Feng unfolded his wings of flying armor on his back and slowly fell down.  finally reached!  A huge sea of ??magma with no visible edges is brewing a storm not far away, but half of the magma is magma.  Half of it is blood.  The smell of blood has become the deepest smell in Jiuyou Land.  It's so thick it's hard to breathe.  Monsters made of pure flames were wandering around, seemingly mindless, but extremely fierce.

    But none of this caught Gao Feng¡¯s eyes, looking at the sea of ??blood and fire.  There is a huge coffin measuring thousands of feet.  In the coffin, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" slowly sat up.  Eyes cold.  Some surprise passed for a moment.

    "It turns out that I used my body of pure yin to reach the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld, so that's good." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said, and a huge voice came over.  The shock caused the waves to rise in the sea formed by the gathering of flames and blood.

    "I originally planned to absorb your power after waking up, but I didn't expect you to be so impatient. This is good, very good." "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed loudly.  The ocean beneath him set off huge waves with the laughter of "Wei Wang Hongyang", lapping the void.

    Gao Feng didn't say anything, he just took the fairy mountain sword from the dragon rope around his waist, held it in his hand, and faced "Wei Wang Hong Yang", ready to strike at any time.

    "I underestimated the stubbornness of your Gao family before." "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to be preparing to fight Gao Feng at all. He was just talking like two old friends chatting, "I have already remembered all the things in the past.  The high school sophomores are indeed blessed with deep blessings for every generation. Even I can only suppress your generation. Mountain Guardian? When I absorb your power, these blessings will be mine."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" has risen from the huge coffin, stepping on the sea of ??blood and flames, walking towards Gao Feng.  Shi Shiran didn't feel like he was facing a life-and-death fight, but rather like an old friend reuniting.

    "There are countless rare treasures in the Immortal Mountain, but no one knows that the most precious treasure is not those poor people, but the good fortune of your Gao family." After saying this, "Wei Wang Hongyang" smiled at Gao Feng.  The upper body is naked, the muscles are bulging, and the strong and wild strength exudes around "Wei Wang Hongyang".  The snow-white teeth made "Wei Wang Hongyang" look like a wild beast intent on choosing people to devour, without any kindness at all.

    "I will seek justice for our Gao family." When Gao Feng heard "Wei Wang Hongyang" talking about his ancestors, his heart burned with anger, and he looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" coldly and said.

    "Wei Wang Hong Yang" shook his head and said: "In the medieval world, before I was reborn, when I was crazy, you fought with me, which is considered a fate. Have you taken all those red fruits?"

    Gao Feng snorted coldly and pointed the fairy mountain sword diagonally at the ground. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body seemed to burn on the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    "Young man, you are very angry. I think of everything, everything. Maybe you will say that it is a cruel thing to connect the gap between heaven and earth and turn the world into a land of nine secluded places, destroying all living beings." "Wei  "Wang Hongyang" didn't walk very fast, but somehow he walked a hundred feet away in front of Gao Feng and stopped in just a few words.

    "Isn't it true? For the sake of selfish desires, to bring trouble to the world!" Gao Feng said coldly.  When he just saw "Wei Wang Hongyang" stand up, Gao Feng was still worried whether he would be directly absorbed by "Wei Wang Hongyang" like Taoist Qingxu, but he did not expect that "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not do that.  He came over and talked to himself enthusiastically.

    "It's a joke, if it weren't for me, wouldn't they die?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed not surprised to see Gao Feng come to the deepest part of Jiuyou Land, but was extremely happy, "As long as you are a human, you will always die.  Reincarnating again and again, living the same life, once, ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times, don¡¯t you realizeGot bored?  People who have a bumpy fate are always so bumpy. People who have been prosperous and wealthy all their lives will still be prosperous and wealthy after reincarnation. Don't you think it's ridiculous?  "(To be continued)

 Text Chapter 739 The Strongest in Heaven and Earth

    impossible!  Gao Feng said.

    "How is it impossible? You have seen my changes step by step with your own eyes, and I will tell you about it. There was chaos in Zhongjing City, Hong Yang was possessed by the ancestral spirit, and then in the medieval world, it was the crazy me you met.  Later, beside Tianzhu Mountain, I was defeated by Mr. Rui, the sword master, and turned into countless dust. Later, I was resurrected in Longgu, West Desert, and became the founding emperor of the Wei Dynasty. I was the only one in the two dynasties of the Wei Dynasty.  I tried the reincarnation method of a saint, but it was boring. Only the old and immortal guy would use this method to survive.

    Then, I collected all the treasures in the world, and even the things above the nine heavens gave me a chance to sweep them away.  A fairy mountain was built and left in a jade pendant.  Then I became the founding emperor of Daxia and found this jade pendant in the palace.  Do you know why it goes to all this trouble?  "

    The countless broken fragments in Gao Feng's mind were finally connected into a clear mark in the words of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and he said in a cold voice: "Is it just for the good fortune of my Gao family?"

    "Indeed, the most precious thing in the world is the blessings of the second year of high school. It is much more precious than all the treasures of heaven and earth that you got in the fairy mountain. Otherwise, why do you think you can escape death so many times? More  The scary thing is that I discovered that this kind of blessing can be passed down from generation to generation. When I met the Gao brothers, I was sure that he was the person I was looking for. Everything else, beauties, and grand ambitions were just a show.  That's it. Then I turned into the ancestor spirit again, waiting for you to wake up in this life." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said with a smile on his face: "Look, isn't it boring? Everyone is reincarnated. Even you  Kill me, although this is impossible. It is just an assumption that you are also in your own reincarnation. Only a powerful person like me can see this disgusting reincarnation and have the strength to break it  .¡±

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng's expression and knew that Gao Feng had believed his words and believed that what he said was true. He said with a smile: "Only me and the old immortal from the Snow Mountain Temple know all this.  The Nine-Tailed Sky Fox knows a little bit, but he guesses a lot. The rest of us are nothing more than local chickens and dogs."

    "What about the Sword Master? After all these years, he is still the Sword Master, and there is no reincarnation as you said." Gao Feng asked. Although he still hated "Wei Wang Hong Yang" very much, he heard everything "Wei Wang Hong Yang" said.  It is already the deepest secret in this world.  Even though Gao Feng had a strong heart, he was still stirred up by this huge secret.

    "Sword Lord? He is just a wisp of fighting spirit with a crazy aura. Otherwise, how could I have separated a trace of my soul into the fairy mountain? If I hadn't forcibly separated this trace of soul, how could I have been injured? In the end, I  He was so weak when he was resurrected. All of this is fate. And I am the most powerful man in the world, and I just want to defeat this fate!"

    "Defeat? Then what?" Although Gao Feng believed that the words of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" were true, because he had experienced many processes personally or witnessed them in the fairy mountain, he still hated "Wei Wang Hong Yang" extremely.

    "I don't know what will happen next, are you looking forward to it? Don't worry, I will leave a trace of your consciousness to accompany me to see what the world will be like in the future." "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed loudly, "Originally  When I just woke up, I had a chance to do it, but it's a pity that the old immortal has been plotting against me. I don't dare to get out of this cage, but I am afraid that someone can get out. It is true that the old man who refuses to die is a thief.  That's right. That little fox is pretty good. I didn't expect that she would actually cause me a lot of trouble."

    "Since it's like you said, it's my fate to come to the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands. Is the outcome between us already determined?" Gao Feng looked directly into the eyes of "Wei Wang Hong Yang"  , unwilling to give in at all.  This is a battle with no victory or defeat, only life and death. Gao Feng does not want to lose momentum before the battle.

    "You are wrong. There are always places in this world that can escape the laws of heaven and earth. Otherwise, do you think I was really desperate in the black abyss of the southern wilderness and came to this ghost place?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" shook his head and said:  "Here is a place where the laws of heaven and earth cannot be covered. In fact, it is not that it cannot be covered, but the laws of heaven and earth here are the weakest. My power can cut off all of this. Although cutting off the restrictions of the laws of heaven and earth consumes some of my strength, but you  Don't you think everything here is full of the flavor of freedom?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" took a deep breath of the hot and bloody air at the bottom, and seemed a little intoxicated.

    At this moment, Gao Feng discovered that "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be still the madman in the medieval world. After all these years, although he was extremely wise and had endless tricks, he was still just a madman.

    "No, I just feel that this place smells of blood. Is it your destiny to be the most powerful person in the world?"That person, and our Gao family will be trapped in this reincarnation all our lives, and you will absorb the blessings alive?  "Gao Feng felt that he seemed to be in a trance. All this was ridiculous, but he couldn't argue with it at all.

    "Of course, otherwise what do you think will happen?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said: "So I want to break this reincarnation, break this fate, and see what the outside world is like. Even if the flood outside is raging, I can breathe.  A breath of unfettered air can also make me excited just thinking about it.¡±

    "Dream!" Gao Feng roared, "You are just an outlier. Everyone in this world has their own joys, sorrows and joys. Why do you make decisions for others? Do you think you are doing the right thing?  Even if you go through countless reincarnations in this world, each time is exactly the same, boring, and boring. Someone will naturally choose and decide whether you want to continue living. There is no need for you to make decisions for others."

    Gao Feng took a step forward with a "whoop", and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body suddenly bloomed. The dark golden light flashed in his eyes, and his whole person was as bright as a god.

    "You are just using a specious thing to prove that what you are doing is correct."

    "I don't need to prove it at all, you are all ants in my eyes. Do I need to prove to the ants that I am right?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said disdainfully.

    The innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's body has been adjusted to the most powerful level. His whole body is stronger than ever before. He spread out the wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind his back and said: "You will know after the fight!"

    After saying that, not to mention more, the fairy mountain sword in his hand bloomed with dark golden light, the wings of the Xiangtian Armor shook, and the whole person turned into a dark golden light and shot directly towards "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s red upper body suddenly turned into a layer of blood, and in the sea of ??blood and flames behind him, the blood transformed into a dragon, directly rushing towards Gao Feng's dark golden innate Hunyuan Zhenqi.

    Gao Feng¡¯s castration was fierce.  It's like cutting mountains and splitting rocks.  Faced with the attack of "Wei Wang Hongyang", he did not give in.  At this moment, facing the sharp counterattack of "Wei Wang Hongyang", Gao Feng did not choose to give in.  But just ignore it.  He faced the bloody sea of ??"Wei Wang Hongyang" extremely violently.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi had already reached its highest level when it fell from the nine heavens.  A level that Gao Feng had never imagined. At this moment, he exerted all his strength, and Gao Feng turned into a long dark golden dragon.  Howling forward.

    Although "Wei Wang Hongyang" still had that disdainful smile on his face, he was not careless at all.  This battle must be the last one, and after Gao Feng received the massive amount of heaven and earth vitality in the Immortal Mountain, and the blessings of countless blessings from the Gao family's ancestors, he was already strong enough to fight at this moment.

    The sea of ??blood is overwhelming.  What hit his nose was a strong and thick smell of blood, and overwhelming pressure came at the same time, pressing on Gao Feng.  The dark golden light stagnated, and then the armor Gao Feng wore simultaneously emitted a burst of unparalleled light, which was injected into Gao Feng's sword power, withstanding the pressure of the monstrous sea of ??blood.

    "Roar!" Gao Feng roared, as if he wanted to break all the pressure and roar out a bright world.

    It was so thick that it was almost substantial, and the demonic energy was so strong that Gao Feng could not believe it. The long dragon transformed into a sea of ????blood was pierced by the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and the fairy mountain sword was pierced from the dragon's mouth.  With each step forward of the dark golden light, the giant dragon will be shattered.

    With the blood dragon cracking every inch, the long sword pointed at "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng's power with a greedy light in his eyes. This is what he has always wanted.  If by absorbing the power of Qingxu Daozu, he can have the power to break the laws of heaven and earth, then by absorbing the power of Gao Feng at this time, he can change the laws of heaven and earth. At that time, he will be the most powerful in the world.  people.  In other words, it can no longer be called a human being, but a god!

    Gently raise your arm and bring the two fingers of your right hand together.  As if it had been planned before, at the moment when "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s fingers were closed, the fairy mountain sword in Gao Feng's hand came as promised, and was caught by "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s fingers.

    The unstoppable sword force seemed to be frozen between the fingers of "Wei Wang Hongyang", unable to move forward at all.  The dark golden light was swallowed or spit out, and the silver snake danced wildly, but it could only remain helpless and still three inches in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't say anything anymore. He knew that Gao Feng's power at this moment should not be underestimated. Naturally, he would not be careless and underestimate the enemy, so that thousands of years of planning allowed Gao Feng to come back at the last moment.

    Clamping the fairy mountain sword in Gao Feng's hand between his fingers, he raised his foot and kicked Gao Feng between his chest and abdomen.  At this moment, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was even more brave than the demons in the North, and his kick hit Gao Feng's body with thunderous force.  The powerful force tore Gao Feng, and the fairy mountain sword screamed, "Wei Wang Hongyang" pressed his fingers hard,With a twist of Gao Feng's strength, there was a click, and the tip of the Fairy Mountain Sword shattered.  And Gao Feng, like a kite with its string broken, spurted out a mouthful of dark golden blood and flew backwards.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" stepped forward, not giving Gao Feng any chance to breathe.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness, Gao Feng saw the powerful spells of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and then in the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was like the most powerful warrior, with every move carrying violent power, as if  It was like a heavy hammer that struck Gao Feng.  If it weren't for the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox, Gao Feng would have even suspected that he would have been beaten into pieces by "King Hong Yang of Wei" at this time.

    The only thing I don't understand is why "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't absorb the power in his body through magic when he reached the deepest part of Jiuyou.

    But at this time, Gao Feng no longer had the mind to think about these issues. All his body and mind were focused on how to resist the attack of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and how to survive this wave of attacks that were like wind and rain.

    The 108 moves of War Demon Fighting have been deeply imprinted in Gao Feng's mind, and the attack of "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not allow Gao Feng any room to think.  Every move was extremely cruel and violent, and Gao Feng hit the demon at will.

    Gao Feng has been suppressed by "King of Wei Hong Yang" and was seriously injured just after they met. However, Gao Feng did not give up and still followed his heart.  As soon as War Demon took action, the illusion of War Demon appeared behind Gao Feng.  Even though it was extremely uncomfortable to fly out with his body flat, Gao Feng still found a possibility of resistance by relying on the sword master's energy from countless battles over the countless years.

    The illusion of the war demon appeared and became one with Gao Feng. Gao Feng was faster.  The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor behind him were folded.  In an instant, his left hand pressed on the leg of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Taking advantage of the momentum of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s kick, he quickly retreated.  In the process of retreating, he was either shoulder-butted or knee-bumped, and he barely managed to withstand 30% of "Wei Wang Hong Yang's" attacks.  The remaining attacks all fell on the armor worn by Gao Feng.  Banging.

    Even the power of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Still unable to break the armor in a short time.  Then something happened that shocked both Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang"!  "Wei Wang Hongyang" struck each blow on the armor worn by Gao Feng.  A bright spot will light up on that armor. As "Wei Wang Hongyang" attacks come one after another, the armor worn by Gao Feng will light up with stars all over the sky.

    The stars light up.  Turned into a shield, the invisible shield blocked the power of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Although he was unable to withstand the attack of "King Wei Hong Yang" at all, it gave Gao Feng a chance to breathe in the storm.  The dark golden light retreated, and "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not continue to attack. The opportunity was gone. What's more, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have thought of something in his mind. He looked at the armor on Gao Feng and sneered.

    "Sure enough, I have been prepared for it." "Wei Wang Hongyang" said coldly, "The old immortal doesn't dare to come, so I let you die. After living for so many years, so many lives, he is still so afraid of death, how brave he is.  As small as a mouse!¡±

    Gao Feng raised one knee to the ground, breathing heavily.  He raised his head and looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" fiercely. The silver sand that had been built into the armor by the nine-tailed sky fox had just escaped from death. Naturally, these words of "Wei Wang Hongyang" were referring to the people in the snow-capped mountain temple.  That lonely saint.

    "But! It's still not enough!" "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s eyes suddenly turned red, and he waved his hands in the air, and a mysterious rune similar to that of the Snow Mountain Temple was drawn in the air.

    The flames in the sea of ????blood began to boil completely with the appearance of "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s rune formation. The countless monsters transformed from pure flames swimming around seemed to have heard the sound of the horn and gathered towards Gao Feng.

    In this battle, "King Hong Yang of Wei" did not have any carelessness. Even when he had the upper hand, he still did not forget to use the surrounding monsters to consume Gao Feng.  This is a battle that has been planned for thousands of years. Only victory is allowed, no defeat is allowed!

    The man was injured and the sword was broken, but Gao Feng still refused to admit defeat and stood up on the ground.

    As Gao Feng stood up, the stars in his armor fell, as if there was a meteor shower, and fell next to Gao Feng, forming a simple rune formation.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s face suddenly turned gloomy. The power in the silver sand was so familiar. The old immortal in the snow mountain temple really used his family wealth to deal with himself!

    If the saints of the Snow Mountain Temple and the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox have been planning for a long time to delay the awakening of "King Hong Yang of Wei", then at this time, it is clear that they will use all their strength to deal with "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Gao Feng didn't know the value of silver sand, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" did.  At that time, he searched for rare treasures from heaven and earth. Although he happened to catch up with the reincarnation of the saint, "King Hong Yang of Wei" went to the snow mountain temple in vain and did not get this extremely precious silver sand.

    The obsession back then appears nowHow could "Wei Wang Hongyang" not lose his mind for a moment here?

    The silver sand fell to the ground, and a rune formation was quickly formed.  As if faster than Gao Feng's thoughts, before Gao Feng could understand it, the rune formation had already emitted a shining light, covering the deepest part of Jiuyou.

    Countless monsters that were approaching Gao Feng seemed to be attracted by a powerful force, entered the passage, and disappeared without a name from the deepest part of the Nine Nether.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared, and the muscles all over his body bulged, as if a huge rock suddenly appeared in the deepest part of Jiuyou.  He raised his hands little by little with difficulty, and the rocks on which "Wei Wang Hongyang" stepped on began to break.  The huge force was forcefully carried and lifted up by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    It¡¯s the right time!

    Although Gao Feng didn't know what "Wei Wang Hongyang" was doing, the words of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox suddenly appeared in his mind.  "After you start fighting with that guy, all the monsters and old immortals will help you get them into the human world. With Mr. Rui the Sword Master, Xue Liantian and me here, nothing big will happen. To achieve this, it's okay.  I tried my best and left the rest to fate.¡±

    Is this the method of the saint in the snow-capped mountain temple?  At this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" is fully dealing with the spells left by the saint, which is his best opportunity.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi all over the body condensed, and the scholar in white suddenly appeared behind him.  The sound of war drums sounded, and the extremely strong fighting spirit penetrated Gao Feng's body, and the blood curse left by the nine-tailed sky fox on the broken fairy mountain sword began to spin.  At this moment, Gao Feng used all the methods he knew well.  In addition to the secret method left by the nine-tailed sky fox on the armor.  Show it all without reservation.

    "The power of "Wei Wang Hongyang" is as expected. Even if he has raised his innate Hunyuan Qi to an extremely high level, he still cannot resist the attack of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Then, this is your only chance.

    "The First Sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master!" He shouted almost at the top of his lungs.  The blood in the whole body has been stirred up by the war drums of the warriors in white.  Start boiling.  Begins to surge.

    Although the fairy mountain sword has been broken.  But this sword is still extremely sharp.  The strong fighting spirit was wrapped in the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi, and silver snakes danced around, rushing towards "Wei Wang Hong Yang" again.  At this moment, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was trying his best to resist the rune formations arranged by the saints of the Snow Mountain Temple with silver sand.  It seemed like there was no way to fight back.

    With the power of "King Hong Yang of Wei", he can defeat himself without any deception.  Gao Feng was convinced, so this must be the moment when "King Hong Yang of Wei" was at his weakest.

    With the sound of war drums, Gao Feng was like a warrior charging with a sword, extremely sharp and brave.  The fairy mountain sword seemed to break through the rules of time and space, and stabbed in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" with the sound of rumbling war drums.  At this moment, the cry of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master's First Sword seemed to be still in Gao Feng's mouth.

    The sharpness of this sword cannot be described in words.  Gao Feng even had the feeling that even if the sword master Mr. Rui came in person, he would not be able to use such a sword at all.  This is the most powerful sword in the world!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" held nothingness with both hands, but the huge pressure made "Wei Wang Hongyang" unable to face Gao Feng's sword head-on for a moment.

    The first sword of Fairy Mountain Sword Master, the most powerful sword taught to Gao Feng by Mr. Rui, Fairy Mountain Sword Master.  There is no return, and Gao Feng has repeatedly defeated powerful enemies with the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master in countless battles.  In Gao Feng's view, the power of this sword can at least increase his strength by 30 to 50%. If he faces a monk below the holy realm, the powerful fighting spirit contained in this sword can make his opponent lose consciousness instantly.  He won easily.

    However, what he is facing now is "King of Wei Hong Yang", the most powerful person in the world!  Gao Feng didn't think about whether this sword could seriously injure "Wei Wang Hong Yang". His whole body and mind were immersed in the fighting spirit. Victory or defeat was no longer important at this moment. The desire to fight and the exciting battle was what made Gao Feng so high at this moment.  All Maple's desires.

    With the silver sand imprisonment of the saint in the snow mountain temple and the unique skills of Mr. Rui, the sword master, even the "King of Wei Hong Yang" will inevitably feel the threat of death.  How many years has this feeling not appeared?  "Wei Wang Hong Yang" seems to have forgotten that there are too few people in this world who can threaten him with death, almost none.  Even though the Snow Mountain Sage and the Nine-tailed Sky Fox had been planning for countless years, the ambush in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness could only severely injure "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but could not threaten this unparalleled powerhouse.

    The red upper body muscles of "Wei Wang Hongyang" burst out with a kind of extremely high power, making people feel dizzy just looking at it.  The Immortal Mountain Sword Master's first sword split the time and space barrier, leaving no time for people to think.  However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have already expected this. With a twist of his hands, the silver sword arranged by the saint of the Snow Mountain TempleThe tyrannical power in the sand rune formation was actually distorted by "Wei Wang Hong Yang". The power of the formation that was originally invisible was now vaguely revealed after being severely damaged, twisting and rotating in the air, as if it were dozens of people on the streets of Fengtianfang, Zhongjing City.  It looks like the fried twists made by Lao Zhang who has been making twists for many years.

    ??Twist your hands, twist them.  At the same time, a rune appeared in front of Jing Chi's strong upper body. Half of it was the color of red-white flames, and the other half was of bright red blood. It seemed that this rune was the condensed ocean of blood and flames behind "Wei Wang Hongyang"  It becomes general.

    The first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master touched the rune in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  It's like being stuck in a quagmire, and every step forward comes at a huge cost.  The unrivaled momentum that had just torn apart time and space could not find its direction in the rune formation of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". It hissed and struggled to tear apart the layers of extremely sticky flames and demonic energy around it.

    But the space in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have been folded countless times. Whenever the broken fairy mountain sword penetrated a space, it always fell into the next space. However, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was so close at hand.  It's like being far away and wanting to hurt "King Hong Yang of Wei" is just a beautiful dream.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi all over the body bloomed in the deepest part of the dark Jiuyou Land.  It was as bright and dazzling as a rising sun.  The rich vitality between heaven and earth was injected into Gao Feng's body into the dark golden light.  It was then poured into the fairy mountain sword, piercing countless spaces.

    The change was extremely fast, a rune formation appeared in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang", and the broken fairy mountain sword fell into the mire.  The fox blood curse on the fairy mountain sword began to burst out.  The blood curse exploded on its own when the fairy mountain sword penetrated into the first space.  It's as if this blood curse has its own spiritual consciousness, knowing that the fairy mountain sword will definitely not break the rune formation in front of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Two auras, one black and one white, appeared, and the twisting and circling space seemed to only have an effect on the Fairy Mountain Sword.  But it couldn't stop the two auras from moving forward at all.  The rune formation, half of it like flames and blood, and two auras, one black and one white, immediately entered the formation.

    At this moment, Gao Feng seemed to see two figures appearing in the rune formation that enveloped the world. It seemed that in another space, in countless storms, the figures of Beidan Liantian and Nine-tailed Sky Fox Miaoman  Zi suddenly appeared in the storm.  The tyrannical flavor in the bloodline of the demons in the North reached its peak the moment the two figures appeared, facing the burning heat of the flames and the murderous aura of blood in the rune formation.

    It seemed like only a moment, it seemed like countless years.  The rune formation used by "King Hong Yang of Wei" seemed to have turned into an illusion. The nine-tailed fox inside was not just a wisp of soul, but turned into the most powerful nine-tailed fox, with nine tails swaying behind him.  The girl in white, with a five-foot spear in her hand, stands proudly in the wind, with a dashing and heroic posture.  Beidan stretched across the sky like mountains and rivers, carrying the sea of ??blood and murderous intent without fear.

    The Fairy Mountain Sword shattered the fifth space. After the Fairy Mountain Little Sword shattered the space, Gao Feng felt a void. There was no longer the feeling of a sticky quagmire. The rune formation of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was in the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and  Beidan Lian Tian Shen Po joined hands and has been defeated.  The fairy mountain sword crossed countless spaces, screamed excitedly, and rushed towards "Wei Wang Hong Yang".

    Behind Gao Feng, the scholar in white clothes had flowing black hair, and he beat the drumsticks with both hands heavily on the war drum. His murderous intention was ready, and the fighting intention spread out in all directions like ripples in the pool. Wherever the fighting intention passed, it was covered by silver sand.  The monsters sucked away by the rune formation shattered and turned into countless flames and died.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" twisted the silver sand rune at this moment, blocking the broken fairy mountain sword with his left arm in front of him.

    Blood burst out, and the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be made of an unknown rare treasure. It was extremely hard and powerful, with the fighting intent of the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master, Gao Feng's powerful innate Hunyuan Qi, and the drums of the white-clothed elite behind him.  After sound bursts, all the forces combined into one only injured the left arm of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but there was no possibility of penetrating the forearm.

    It is not the entanglement of sticky strands of power, but direct resistance. The muscles and bones of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seem to have strange magic power, which cannot be penetrated by your sword, no matter how arrogant and violent you are.

    Little bits of blood splashed out, and the dark golden innate Hunyuan Qi around the fairy mountain sword quickly turned into nothingness in the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang". No matter how strong the heaven and earth vitality was, no matter how strong the fighting spirit was, in "Wei Wang Hongyang"  "Everything in the bloodline disappeared in an instant, as if it had never existed at all.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" raised his eyebrows upside down, and his originally handsome face became extremely cold, ferocious and sad.  The fairy mountain sword kept making crisp sounds in the left forearm of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and broke into pieces without any surprise.  As if the one who launched the attack was "King of Wei Hong Yang", he ignored the tyrannical fighting intention in the first sword of the Fairy Mountain Sword Master and directly used force to defeat the strong and shattered the Fairy Mountain Little Sword.

    ?In two face-to-face confrontations, one broke the Fairy Mountain Sword, and the other directly turned the Fairy Mountain Little Sword into countless fragments.  The power of "King Hong Yang of Wei" is beyond imagination.

    Gao Feng was like a moth flying into the flames, being beaten back every time he rushed forward.  The injury suffered was more serious than that of "King Hong Yang of Wei".  This time the battle was much more cruel than Gao Feng imagined.  Gao Feng is not a nine-tailed celestial fox, and he does not have a plan that is ingrained in his bones. Gao Feng is not a saint in the Snow Mountain Temple, and he does not have the indifference of being on the edge of the human world and looking at the vicissitudes of the world.  Gao Feng only had passion and the unwillingness left over from his ancestors to fight against the enemy.

    The body hit the ground heavily, and a ravine was created in the deepest part of the hard, unknown material of Jiuyou, and it flew into the distance.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng coldly, casually pulled out the remaining fragments of the Fairy Mountain Sword on his left arm and threw it on the ground.

    "That's right. It is indeed a powerful blessing." "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng.  He did not continue to pursue, but admired.  It's just that a cold wind seemed to blow in the words, which hurt people like a small knife and made people's hearts freeze.

    "This branch of the Gao family is here for you. It is indeed the time when you have the deepest blessings. Several of the most powerful people in the world have more or less contact with you. Without deep blessings, how can anyone do this?  It looks like I finally got what I wanted."

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be saying something to Gao Feng or mumbling to himself, "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng who stopped more than a hundred feet away.  He said expressionlessly.

    The scholar in white smiled, as if facing "King Hong Yang of Wei" was not such a big deal.  The scholar in white threw the drumsticks in his hands to the ghost boy Xiaohan beside him, then turned and walked to Gao Feng.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had a cold expression, and the scars on his left arm were intact, but he did not take action and just looked at the scholar in white coldly, with a complicated look in his eyes.

    "That sword is indeed not strong." The scholar in white said calmly. Gao Feng was stunned. He didn't even have time to wipe away the dark golden blood from the corner of his mouth. Looking at the scholar in white, he didn't know why in such a moment of life and death.  To say so.

    ? ? Stretching one hand towards Gao Feng, the fingers were slender and steady.  Gao Feng smiled and handed over his hand.

    Pulling Gao Feng up from the ground in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands, the scholar in white looked at "Wei Wang Hongyang" and said, "You still had a knot in your heart that you didn't open just now, so that sword was not pure enough."

    "Yeah." Gao Feng nodded.  Ever since he was lucky enough to survive in the Immortal Mountain after being cast by the Balrog, he was always worried that "King Hong Yang of Wei" could absorb his power again at any time.  Even after arriving at the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands, Gao Feng still had such worries when facing "King Hong Yang of Wei".  Gao Feng knew all this, so what the scholar in white just said about his lack of concentration and the fact that the first sword used by the Immortal Mountain Sword Master was not very pure is also true.

    "Don't worry, the farther away that kind of spell is, the more powerful it is. Now that you face him, this kind of spell will no longer work. You just have to do everything you can to knock him down, defeat him, defeat fate, and defeat fate.  Just reincarnation is enough." The gentleman in white is as gentle and gentle as a glass of old wine, and he speaks eloquently, making people intoxicated and drunk.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" moved his left arm and looked at the wound pierced by the fairy mountain sword on his arm. A smile appeared on his handsome face, "Sword Master? Back in the Middle Ages, my practice had reached a dead end. If it weren't for  Thanks to the sword master¡¯s gift, there is no way I can become what I am now.¡±

    "You're welcome. At that time, I found that you were unconscious, and you were unable to exert all your power. And there is no power in this world that is worthy of the madman's challenge, so I left you a way to survive until you are resurrected again. Look  Let¡¯s see how strong you can be. But I didn¡¯t expect that you are so strong that you can peel off a trace of that madman¡¯s soul and enter the fairy mountain. So, you¡¯re welcome, it¡¯s just to find a rival, otherwise this world wouldn¡¯t be too boring.¡±

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" smiled and said: "I wonder if you are still satisfied with me today?"

    "Your strength or weakness has nothing to do with me. Only that lunatic will care. If you ask me, wouldn't it be nice to live quietly?" The scholar in white said with a smile.  "But, you destroyed the Fairy Mountain Little Sword, and I'm very curious. Where is your limit?"

    "I am the most powerful person in the world. No one knows where my limit is. After I absorb the blessings and luck, I will be a god!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" said lightly, as if he was explaining a simple  There is nothing that can be disputed about the facts.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 740 There is only one God, is he?

    "You self-righteous idiot." The scholar in white laughed and scolded him. Even though he was scolding "King of Wei Hong Yang", his expression and demeanor still made people feel like they were in the spring breeze, unable to express a trace of rudeness.

    "Do you want to try?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at the scholar in white, "You are just a ray of soul, and it will be gone if it is broken up. We have a connection, and I don't want to let you disappear just like that. To be honest, in the future I  The things I can do are boring, but I still hope there are one or two people who I don¡¯t hate, qualified people who are watching from the side and watching me break this bullshit reincarnation.¡±

    "It's a joke, you said I have to watch it if you let me see it?" The scholar in white said: "It's true that you are an arrogant and self-righteous idiot. Today I want to see if you can survive."

    After saying that, the scholar in white held Xiaohan's hand, raised his head and smiled and said: "Do you think you are the only one who has the most powerful power in the world? There are thousands of ways to achieve the same goal. Let's prove it today. It's not a worthwhile trip.  I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" sneered, and a layer of fighting spirit as cold as the cold wind appeared around the scholar in white. This fighting spirit was so pure that it had turned into substance. It was so pure that Gao Feng, who was standing next to the scholar in white, felt as if he was  It looked like it was being cut gently by countless small knives.  If it hadn't been for the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox, he might have been dripping with blood at this moment.

    Even with the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox, the armor began to buzz, as if he felt the strong power around the scholar in white, and as if he was reunited with an old friend, he began to smile happily.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked a little ugly, but he did not stop him.  The space around the scholar in white began to become blurry and clear.  After going back and forth like this for three times, the figure of the scholar in white and the figure of the ghost boy Xiaohan merged with the surrounding space. Only the two drumsticks in the hands of the ghost boy Xiaohan were still clearly visible.

    It¡¯s just that these two drumsticks seemed to have undergone some strong changes. They didn¡¯t disappear like the scholar in white and the ghost boy Xiaohan, but began to

    Huge coercion radiated from the two drumsticks, and a mighty figure appeared. At this time, the two drumsticks looked like just the figure's thigh bones.  It's not an illusion, but it seems to be an illusion. Even in the deepest part of the Jiuyou Land where the sun never shines, the mere appearance of an illusion still makes the land start to shake.

    The mountains shook and the earth shook.  It was as if the ancient gods appeared in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands.  The figure of the scholar in white has not completely disappeared.  While the earth was shaking and the mountains were shaking, he smiled and said to Gao Feng: "In the War Demon Temple, the most powerful thing is not actually the sword."

    Gao Feng was stunned, whether it was Mr. Rui the Sword Master or the Fairy Mountain Sword Master.  All use swords.  But why did the scholar in white actually say that the War Demon Temple is the most powerful weapon.  Isn't it a sword?

    "It's difficult to use a long sword. That madman is just challenging his own limits. Besides, in a real killing array, the best thing to use is a knife, and it can only be a long sword!" The figure of the scholar in white became fainter.  But the sound did not fade and reached Gao Feng's ears clearly.

    "Knife?" Gao Feng muttered to himself.

    "Cut straight and diagonally, extremely violent. A good man will naturally use a knife. Don't think about those fancy moves, just chop directly." The scholar in white looked very elegant, but when he explained the reason to Gao Feng, he was simple and rude.  Very.  He seemed to be a rude man with a beard, talking angrily.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t seem to understand. He frowned and looked at the scholar in white, hoping to get more advice.

    "You stupid boy, you have forgotten the fancy moves of the nine-tailed sky fox and that madman. If you want to defeat him, all you need to do is slash him with your sword. The more you think about it, the more wrong you will do." After saying this, the scholar in white said  The figure disappeared into the surrounding twisted space, taking the ghost boy Xiaohan with it, and seemed to blend in with the surrounding space.  However, the space seemed to be torn apart. The strong aura not only took away the figures of the scholar in white and the ghost boy Xiaohan, but also tore open a large void in the deepest part of the Nine Nether Land.

    Only the illusion stood there, looking at "Wei Wang Hong Yang" opposite.

    Everything happened very quickly, and the illusion disappeared immediately. The two drumsticks merged together and turned into the handle of a long knife.  The powerful aura around him turned into substance, remaining on the handle of the long knife and turning into the blade.  The two blend into each other without any gaps.

    On the sharp blade, there are a few words engraved on it: "Those who are strong and strong will not die".  An awe-inspiring aura emanated from the words, making Gao Feng shiver violently.

    "Is it worth doing this?" "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed confused, looking at the long knife and asked.

    The long sword can no longer speak, only the light of the sword flashes as coldly as the cold wind.  Gao Feng casually picked up the long sword, and the length had just reached his hand. After recalling the words of the scholar in white, the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi on his body suddenly lit up, mixed with the rich heaven and earth energy in the armor forged by the nine-tailed sky fox.

    &nbsp; "Come, fight!" Holding a long knife in his hand, Gao Feng somehow felt that his whole body was filled with a strong fighting spirit.  This feeling is different from the previous use of the first sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master. At that time, all the fighting spirit was in the sword's power.  But now, he seemed to be that sword, filled with strong fighting spirit and murderous intent.  It seems that all the fighting spirit in the world is concentrated here, and even the hairpins on the knife look murderous.

    The silver sand sent by the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple formed a huge magic circle at this moment, which seemed to run through the entire Jiuyou Land. All the monsters that tried to obey the summons of "Wei Wang Hongyang" disappeared before they could get close to Gao Feng.  Without a trace.  Gao Feng knew that this was what the nine-tailed sky fox said in the Great Xia Palace. Those monsters should appear outside Jiuyou, in the Tianzhu Canyon.

    I don¡¯t know if Mr. Rui Jianzun and Beidan Liantian are waiting there.  Since the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the Snow Mountain Sage have tried their best to prepare a pure battlefield for themselves, and since the scholar in white has turned into a long sword, let's fight!

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" put his hands in a strange posture, his whole body became as soft as water, and seemed to merge with the deepest part of Jiuyou, and just disappeared in front of Gao Feng.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" is as tough as "Wei Wang Hongyang", who did not shy away from the fairy mountain sword. At this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" also chose a safer method of warfare.

    There was no one in the deepest part of Jiuyou. Only Gao Feng stood there with a long knife in his hand.  The surrounding silver sand is like the Milky Way hanging in the sky, shining brightly and emitting light.  The countless monsters formed of pure flames around were sucked away by the power of the rune formation and teleported to the Tianzhu Canyon.

    Gao Feng did not move, his powerful mental power turned into a ray of light and spread out, feeling the whereabouts of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  There is an incomparable murderous intention in the calmness. He doesn't know when "Wei Wang Hongyang" will appear in an unexpected place and give him a fatal blow.  What the scholar in white just said, no matter what the move is, just cut it off with one knife.  But now, Gao Feng can't find where "Wei Wang Hongyang" is.  How to cut this knife?

    Could it be that the long sword transformed by the scholar in white was so powerful that even "King Hong Yang of Wei" had to temporarily avoid the edge?  Gao Feng's mind was clear.  Feeling the changes in all the atmosphere around him, his right hand seemed virtual and real, holding a long knife.

    The silver sand flows and makes a subtle sound.  It sounded so harsh at this time.  Except for the sound of silver sand flowing.  Gao Feng could no longer hear any sound.  I can't feel any change in breath either.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have just disappeared and entered another dimension.

    A drop of sweat dripped down Gao Feng's temples. Something he didn't expect actually happened.  The most powerful person in the world does not seem to be a warrior who can fight with swords forcefully and directly.  And like a weird and sinister assassin, hiding in a corner and waiting for a sudden attack when he relaxes, this "King of Wei Hong Yang" is simply invincible, impossible to defeat!

    As expected, it was like a lion attacking a rabbit, using all its strength.  In a situation where he had the upper hand, "King Hong Yang of Wei" would actually hide invisibly because the scholar in white turned into a long sword. Under such circumstances, what else could Gao Feng do!

    The flowing silver sand makes a slightly sharp whistling sound. Because of the twist of "Wei Wang Hongyang", the angle is a bit strange, and the whistling sound is louder.  At this time, Gao Feng heard something so sad and shrill, it was like a hundred ghosts walking at night.  The long sword was full of fighting spirit, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi responded. The power was fully charged, but there was no place to vent it.

    Gao Feng stood there dumbly. His extremely sharp mental power, which had been tempered for thousands of times, was not sealed by the spells cast by "Wei Wang Hong Yang", but he could feel all kinds of subtle changes in the deepest part of the Nine Nether Land.

    The pure flames in the ground rose slowly. The flames rubbed against the rocks. Gao Feng could feel the subtle changes in the rocks.  In the silver sand left by the saint of the Snow Mountain Temple, each monster made of flames followed the rune array and magically changed in countless folded spaces. Gao Feng could even feel countless monsters, and the monsters in other folded spaces just  If you want to run on your own, you will be taken away by this rune formation and taken to the Tianzhu Canyon in the human world.

    Gao Feng can sense everything in the deepest part of Jiuyou. Even Gao Feng can clearly feel all the movements in the countless twists and turns of the Jiuyou land, but he cannot feel any aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang".  "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have disappeared into the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld. No matter how Gao Feng raised his innate Hunyuan Qi to the extreme or how sharp his perception was, he could not detect where "Wei Wang Hongyang" was.

    The hand holding the long knife tightened a little, and the palm of the hand was no longer dry. The sweat flowed onto the hand armor from time to time, making it sticky and uncomfortable.  The invisible "King of Wei Hong Yang" was even more terrifying than before. Gao Feng felt that his innate Hunyuan Qi, which had been raised to the extreme, could no longer continue, as if it would collapse in the next moment.

    HeartAs soon as he thought about it, just as the innate Hunyuan Qi was about to be put away, Gao Feng felt a fierce wind blowing from his side and in front of him. The rich demonic Qi also condensed into substance like a long sword transformed by a warrior in white.  At this moment, Gao Feng didn't have time to see what weapon "Wei Wang Hongyang" was using.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" chose the right time for this attack, just at the moment when Gao Feng was about to put away his innate Hunyuan Qi, but he didn't.  Even if Gao Feng wanted to fight back, he couldn't control this inertia at all.  In the blink of an eye, when Gao Feng was at his weakest, the whole rhythm was disrupted by "Wei Wang Hongyang", and Gao Feng was in deep danger with just one move.  Gao Feng knew that such a situation would inevitably occur, but he had no way to avoid it.  Observing the surroundings so meticulously and sensing where "King of Wei Hong Yang" is, even if he can barely maintain it, it will only last for a moment or three at most before it becomes unsustainable.

    When the demonic energy came, Gao Feng clenched his teeth and moved forward instead of retreating. He stepped forward and rushed towards the direction of the demonic energy.  In the first attack just now, Gao Feng was attacked continuously after his body was repelled by "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Gao Feng didn't know how to dodge the attack, which seemed like a gust of wind and rain, if it weren't for the silver sand sent by the saint from the Snow Mountain Temple.  Being cast into the armor by the nine-tailed sky fox, I was afraid that I would be beaten to death by "King Hong Yang of Wei".

    So this time, Gao Feng will not imagine that "Wei Wang Hongyang" can leave him any breathing space after he succeeds in one blow.  Rather than that, it would be better to lose both sides.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" didn't seem to have expected that Gao Feng would be so determined and ruthless that he would not dodge his attack at all, but instead rush towards him as if he was begging for injury.  With a ferocious laugh, he rushed towards Gao Feng.

    "Desire!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" roared, and a dark spear in his hand pierced the armor made by the nine-tailed sky fox for Gao Feng.  As the spear of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" approached, the rune formation engraved on the armor by the nine-tailed sky fox shone with dazzling light.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" often wanted to watch his hand, "Wei Wang Hongyang" stabbed him with Taoist magic, in order to test the edge of the formation engraved on the armor by the nine-tailed sky fox.  In the black abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  The nine-tailed fox has endless tricks.  Shengsheng used a series of deceitful tricks to hurt "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  And after this battle, "King Hong Yang of Wei" was even more frightened by the rune formation of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox and the profound scheming of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.  What's more, facing Gao Feng, "Wei Wang Hongyang" couldn't afford to be careless after thousands of years of planning.

    The spear was pointed at the armor.  The space behind Gao Feng seemed to bear the sky-breaking pressure from the spear transformed into demonic energy in the hands of "Wei Wang Hongyang" for Gao Feng.  Even the deepest space of the vast Nine Netherlands seems unable to withstand such huge pressure.  It started to move in a dense manner.  It seemed as if it would break in the next moment.

    Gao Feng slashed down with the long knife in his hand, not caring whether he would be injured or killed by "King of Wei Hong Yang".  My whole heart felt empty.  Just follow the words of the scholar in white, no matter what is in front of him, give up all the moves, the once invincible War Demon performs 108 moves, Gao Feng abandons all those extremely gorgeous and powerful moves, just rely on them.  It's just a breath in the chest, a breath of unwillingness, injustice, and resentment.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" held a gun in one hand, and the fingers of the other hand were constantly flexing. A magic shield seemed to come out in response to "Wei Wang Hongyang's" thoughts, blocking the long sword.

    This battle was not as spectacular as the one in the Black Abyss of the Southern Wilderness.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" and Gao Feng almost used close combat to complete various attacks, and the winner or loser could be determined in a matter of millimeters and in an instant.

    "No desire!" Invoking the rune formation engraved on the armor by the nine-tailed sky fox, the aura of "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly changed, and he shouted loudly. Although the spear did not change at all, Gao Feng felt that in the spear  The various powers that came through seemed to be changing all the time.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may be without desire, in order to observe its wonder.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" Taoist method was used "with desire". The spear turned into demonic energy ignored the armor defense Gao Feng was wearing. It seemed to shatter the space and directly penetrated the armor and pierced into Gao Feng's body.

    The feeling at this moment was extremely mysterious. Gao Feng felt that the armor on his body was not damaged at all, and even the dragon skin on his body was not damaged, but the spear transformed by the demonic energy of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" just pierced his body directly.  among.  Although the body that has been tempered many times is strong and powerful, in front of "Wei Wang Hongyang", it is like an ordinary human body, with spears piercing directly into and out of the body.

    ??Always have no desire to observe its wonderfulness, and always have desire to observe its surrender.  The two have the same origin but different names, and they are both called xuan.  One sentence of Taoism was transformed into two different methods by "King Hong Yang of Wei", avoiding the rune formation of the nine-tailed sky fox, avoiding the powerful defense of the armor, and directly penetrated Gao Feng's body, causing dark golden blood to spurt out like a fountain.  And out.

    This word Xuan is far different from the Xuan in the Xuan realm. Even if Gao Feng has reached the pinnacle of the Saint realm,?The Five Arts in the World are even more powerful, but they cannot understand the mystery at all.

    However, under the guidance of the scholar in white, Gao Feng didn't even think about the mysteries of "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Since he couldn't defend it, he attacked.  The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in the whole body was all condensed on the long knife, and it struck the magic shield cast by "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The magic shield of an ordinary Taoist can only defend Taoist magic, and has little effect on the close combat of warriors.  However, the shield of "Wei Wang Hongyang" was unexpectedly powerful. The sword transformed by the scholar in white seemed to be chopping on fine steel.

    But the sharpness of the sword was beyond the expectations of Gao Feng or "Wei Wang Hong Yang". The steel-like shield seemed to be a piece of rotten wood, split in half.

    The long sword did not stop, and went directly towards "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  at the same time.  Gao Feng's eyes glowed with dark golden light, and he roared a spell with all his strength.

    Gao Feng exerted such force that he seemed to have breathed out all the air in his chest. The rune formations all over his body fell like meteors, transforming into a majestic rune formation around Gao Feng.  It is hard to imagine that such a majestic rune formation was actually arranged by a weak woman named Jiuwei Tianhu. As the rune formation on the armor fell to the ground, there seemed to be countless volcanoes in the deepest layer of the Nine Nether Land.  Exploding in an instant, the fiery breath made Gao Feng feel that the hardest rocks on the earth beneath his feet were beginning to melt.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" shouted angrily: "Bitch!"

    It¡¯s the nine-tailed fox again, it can only be the nine-tailed fox!

    "Then King Hong Yang of Wei" raised his left arm and held the blade of the long knife with two fingers as if holding a fairy sword.  The innate Hunyuan Qi on the blade is dark gold mixed with silver snakes.  Wrapped in fighting spirit, it suddenly swelled another three inches.

    It seemed that the python showed its fangs at the last moment.  The long knife was held between the fingers of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and then he expressed his fighting spirit.  It was as if this long sword didn't really want to hit "Wei Wang Hong Yang". It just wanted to spit out this ray of light from the beginning.

    When the rune formation fell to the ground, "Wei Wang Hongyang" was stunned.  Want to avoid.  But he did not avoid the light on the long knife.  Gao Feng saw that wisp of strong fighting spirit.  Light enough to tear the sky apart fell from the fingers into the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  There was no blood splattering, no broken limbs, it was as if nothing happened.  It's just that the originally handsome face of "Wei Wang Hongyang" suddenly turned pale.

    Originally, everything was under control.  But I didn't expect that there are still countless variables.  With the help of several great masters in the world, Gao Feng still injured "Wei Wang Hong Yang". Although Gao Feng didn't know where "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was injured, Gao Feng was sure!

    The blazing rune formation triggered the magma deep underground. The rocks in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands, which had been burned by the magma for unknown years, began to look like dough, squirming constantly.  Rocks exploded.  But even if the rock explodes, the magma below does not spurt out. Instead, it gathers its breath with great restraint, waiting for something.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" pulled back his right hand, and the spear turned into demonic energy was withdrawn from Gao Feng's body.  The tip of the spear was slightly raised, like a vulgar Phoenix Nod move by an ordinary warrior. It cleverly made Gao Feng's wound larger and more difficult to heal. At the moment he left the armor, he clicked on the long knife, swinging the long sword open.  knife.  The whole person flew backwards with the force of the impact, and the eagle struck the sky. Although it was surrounded by dangers, it was still stern and unruly.

    "Open!" Gao Feng shouted as he advanced instead of retreating.  At this moment, "Wei Wang Hongyang" had just received a long sword that severely damaged his fighting spirit. This should be the only chance he could find to win.  Gao Feng twisted his waist and sent the power from the long sword into the ground. The wings of the Soaring Sky Armor spread out behind him, and the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi once again increased to the most powerful level.  At this time, I can no longer take into account what will happen next. In a life-and-death battle, even if my meridians are cut off, so what, only one person can survive, and that person must be me!

    Gao Feng seemed to feel the blood and soul of his ancestors shouting in his body, and the power that was enough to stand in a stalemate with "King of Wei Hong Yang" for a long time bloomed in his body, and countless brilliant white lights appeared in the dark golden stamens.

    As Gao Feng roared, the magma that had been brewing under the rocks on the ground burst out and shot straight into the sky.  The bursting magma is not a purposeless eruption. It seems that the retreat route of "Wei Wang Hongyang" has been anticipated. No matter where "Wei Wang Hongyang" retreats, the magma will appear wherever it is and fall on "Wei Wang Hongyang".  Not scattered.

    It was extremely hot, and all the hot breath was gathered together, like countless fangs tearing off the flesh and blood from the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  There was no rain of blood, but the hot breath that contained a huge rune formation often tore off the flesh and blood on "Wei Wang Hong Yang"'s body, and then "Wei Wang Hong Yang's" body would automaticallyline of healing.

    The only change was that "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s face became increasingly pale.

    But all the blazing magma did not fall to the ground and disappear. Soon a faint crimson blood filled the world, and the wild and heroic aura of the demons in the North was somewhat charming.  The bright red color gathered all the magma, and in the void space at the deepest point of the Nine Netherlands, it seemed as if a simple but expressive pattern was outlined with a flower pen.

    Nine-tailed red fox!  A nine-tailed red fox appeared in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to have felt what was going to happen the moment the rune circle arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox exploded, and at the same time as the red fox appeared.  "Wei Wang Hongyang" had already started chanting the mantra.

    A huge hand appeared in mid-air. This big hand that once casually tore the Jiuyou's luck over the Fairy Mountain seemed to have become stronger after "Wei Wang Hongyang" woke up.  The huge palm seemed to cover all the space in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands. The texture on the palm was clear, and countless mountains and rivers were pressing directly towards the nine-tailed red fox in mid-air.

    Gao Feng was in a trance for a moment, as if the nine-tailed sky fox was trapped in the "Mountain and River Sheji Map" in the black abyss of the southern wilderness. The mountains and rivers between the big hands, all living things seemed to come to life, Gao Feng  His mind wavered slightly, and his pace of chasing "Wei Wang Hong Yang" also slowed down slightly.

    Feeling something was wrong, Gao Feng bit his lower lip tightly.  The heart-wrenching pain made Gao Feng fall into a trance for a moment and then he woke up.  Gao Feng was shocked to find that the person the huge palm was trying to deal with was not him.  It was the nine-tailed red fox summoned by the nine-tailed sky fox using the secret technique of the fox clan.

    At the moment when Gao Feng was in a trance, the giant hand and the nine-tailed red fox were already fighting fiercely. "Wei Wang Hongyang" only opened the distance between himself and Gao Feng by less than one foot.  This time should be ignored.  But the huge palm has exposed its white bones.  Mountains and rivers collapsed.  The river hangs upside down.  That once arrogant hand suddenly became so miserable in an instant.

    What is even more miserable is not this big hand, but the nine-tailed red fox.  The nine tails have been torn off abruptly, and they have gone through many fierce battles.  I don't know how many powerful spells were released, but it all seemed to be happening in another space. Although Gao Feng was close at hand, he didn't feel anything.

    At this time, Gao Feng suddenly discovered that the left hand of "King Wei Hongyang" was like the big hand in mid-air, showing white bones, but no blood was flowing.

    "King Hong Yang of Wei" won miserably in this battle.  I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about the rune formation arranged by the Nine-Tailed Sky Fox, but it actually makes it difficult for ¡°King of Wei Hong Yang¡± to deal with it.  And even though he had more power than when he faced the Nine Nether Demon Lord, it was still just a miserable victory.

    Come fast, go fast.  The rune formation arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox exhausted all its power in an instant and began to quiet down.  The long sword in Gao Feng's hand was directed at him with a rainbow-like momentum, following "Wei Wang Hong Yang" forward. Looking at this posture, Gao Feng would chase "Wei Wang Hong Yang" in front of the sword even if he chased him to the end of the world.

    Gao Feng didn¡¯t know what power the nine-tailed sky fox used.  But that face without a trace of blood kept appearing in front of Gao Feng's eyes, and an unsuppressible thought emerged in Gao Feng's heart. The nine-tailed sky fox must have used a method that depleted its own vitality to arrange the rune formation on the armor. That ray of  Yanhong is the vitality of the Nine-tailed Sky Fox.

    He used his own life to fight for a chance for Gao Feng. How could Gao Feng not be rare with such an opportunity?

    "Bang bang bang" several muffled sounds, the sound was not loud, but it spread far away in the deepest space of Jiuyou Land, condensing and not dissipating. After several turns, it became louder and louder. Countless echoes combined together,  The force was like thunder, the entire Jiuyou Land was shaken in its deepest parts, and the earth trembled.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" no longer evaded, but faced the long sword's edge directly. The spear turned into demonic energy dispersed into demonic energy and entered the body of "Weiwang Hongyang".  He clenched his right hand into a fist and struck directly at the long knife.

    The flesh and blood body faced the blade, but the result was unexpected.  After the dull voice, both Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" fell into silence.  The long knife was leaning on the ground, barely supporting his body. Gao Feng seemed to have been drained of all his strength and could only stand here with the help of the strength of the long knife's handle.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang's" naked upper body still has no wounds, but many scars appear on the smooth skin out of thin air. Even with "Wei Wang Hongyang's" self-healing ability, he still cannot return to the original state in an instant, or "Wei Wang Hongyang" doesn't care at all.  The beauty and ugliness of this skin.  Only the withered bones of his left hand seemed to have lost their vitality and were still white.

    "It is indeed very strong. If I had known it would happen, I would have killed that fox early in the morning. Unexpectedly, the nine-tailed sky fox that I managed to capture was the one who caused me the most trouble." "Wei Wang Hongyang" was talking,  but the soundBut it was as misty as if it was coming from above the nine heavens.

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi in Gao Feng's eyes became dim. After just a few encounters, the innate Hunyuan Qi that seemed to never be exhausted was already unsustainable. The huge consumption had not been for the armor.  The thousands-year-old Qiongshi and the medieval Zhuguo contained a huge amount of heaven and earth vitality. Gao Feng did not even have the strength to stand at this moment.  At this time Gao Feng was unwilling.  He didn't have the strength to say anything to "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  Panting heavily, he could only barely maintain the vitality of his body and could not do more.

    "The whole world is my enemy, so what!" "Wei Wang Hongyang" laughed wildly: "If the trees are beautiful in the forest, the wind will destroy them. You are just some ants, living in this filthy world.  . There is a person who knows that this is not good, that this is not right, and wants to get out. You ants don¡¯t have the strength to get out, but you don¡¯t want this person to get out on his own. Everything is like this. It¡¯s just like this."

    The voice of "King Hong Yang of Wei" echoed in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands.  The skeletal hand was raised into the air.  The knuckles were bending slightly, making a crunching sound.

    "Mysterious and mysterious, the door to all wonders!" The voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" became cold, as if he had returned to the night before the chaos in Zhongjing City.  When Zu Ling was talking to King Wei.  These eight short words change countless tones.  It is as if the sounds and tones of all things in the world are included in these eight words.

    Gao Feng could hear the eight characters very clearly.  Like the autumn wind blowing through the woods, the dry yellow leaves fell one after another.  No matter how reluctant you are to let go, you can't resist the ups and downs of life and death that you should experience in life.  Gao Feng's body seemed to be the big tree, and the voice of "Wei Wang Hongyang" seemed to be the cold autumn wind. The autumn wind blew by, and the nine-tailed celestial fox was comparable to the craftsman Saint Lu Gang, and the armor made by the ingenuity was like pieces  Falling to the ground like fallen leaves.

    Time is extremely fast, time is extremely slow, and the armor is made of countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures. In the eight-character voice of "Mysterious and mysterious, the door of all wonders", it slowly falls off, quickly changes into its original form, and then quickly decays.  It turns into floating soil and scatters.

    Without any resistance at all, "Wei Wang Hongyang" used the most powerful Taoist magic. Although "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s clear and handsome appearance only slowly aged with the changes of time, the speed of aging was the same as the speed of Gao Feng's armor decaying.  It's not worth mentioning in comparison, but everyone knows how much it cost "King Hong Yang of Wei" to cast this spell.

    The fierce battle is going on in silence. This silence is more silent and boring than the gorgeous and huge spells.  Only the two people Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" who were in silence could realize the danger.

    The armor decayed, and Gao Feng immediately felt that the muscles on his body began to relax slightly.  This change seems simply irresistible and irreversible.  This is the law of the human world, the supreme law.  Over the years, many great powers have tried to reverse the situation, but all failed.  Even a saint sitting in a big temple on a snow mountain can only rely on reincarnation to live a boring life.

    But why can "King Hongyang of Wei" control the laws of heaven and earth?  This kind of strength has exceeded Gao Feng's cognition. In Gao Feng's view, "Wei Wang Hongyang" can kill him almost casually, so why use such a lose-lose method?

    The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi shone on Gao Feng's body, and soon became dim. In the years, even the pure vitality between heaven and earth could not survive the ruthless baptism.  Countless heaven and earth energy was squeezed out of Gao Feng's body and replenished around the body. The dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi seemed to be burning like a ball of flame, trying hard to light up the light of life in the howling autumn wind.

    Heaven and earth are ruthless, the great road has no trace, and saints are unkind.  The years are still passing by. No matter how much you squeeze your own vitality and squeeze the heaven and earth energy in your body to replenish the innate Hunyuan Zhenqi, you can't withstand the most essential destruction of life.

    It turns out that I really lost.  His mind was already in a trance. His originally ruthless idea was that if he could not defeat "Wei Wang Hong Yang", he would ignite the vitality of the world. He would rather self-destruct and lose his soul than let "Wei Wang Hong Yang" absorb the power in his body.  Then at this time, Gao Feng finally knew the true meaning of "Wei Wang Hongyang" and did not give himself any chance at all. He used the most powerful means to crush himself, not even having the chance to self-destruct.

    In the face of absolute strength, even with the help of the saints from the snow-capped mountains temple and the nearly demonic nine-tailed fox, they still seemed so vulnerable.

    Lang¡¯s heart is like iron, and it has become rusty as time goes by.  (To be continued)

 Text Chapter 741 This is actually the beginning (the finale)

    At the moment Gao Feng thought he was about to die, a white light appeared in his body. It was the light that the souls of the ancestors of the Gao family gathered together to form the guardian of the fairy mountain.

    "The veins on the forehead of "Wei Wang Hongyang" are exposed. It is obvious that the ultimate secret of Taoism is mysterious and mysterious, and it is extremely difficult for "Wei Wang Hongyang" to display the secrets of all the secrets.  The Taofa fell on the light transformed by the mountain guardian, and was blocked by the light. Gao Feng finally got a chance to breathe.

    The light is soft and weak, like the light of an inconspicuous oil lamp in the autumn wind. It seems that it can be extinguished at any time, but it strives to persevere in the face of the ultimate meaning and never extinguishes the spark.

    Gao Feng knew that when this light went out, he would die.  Looking at "Wei Wang Hongyang" who was facing him with the blue veins on his forehead showing like a big demon, smiling ferociously, Gao Feng already felt his own end.  The color of the world changes, Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hongyang" are also changing. The only thing that remains unchanged is the long sword in Gao Feng's hand, the long sword that the warrior in white transformed with his fighting spirit.

    Outside Tianzhu Canyon, the Nine-tailed Sky Fox sat leisurely on a rock, dangling its feet, as if watching a play in a theater.  During the Mid-year Festival in the canyon, countless spells and runic formations exploded like fireworks.  Elites from the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple, the second of the three great gates in the world, gathered, and Taoists kept coming.  For this battle, King Qin even ordered to abandon the defense of the "Awe-inspiring Pure Heaven and Earth" formation.

    Beidan Liantian stood beside the nine-tailed sky fox, and the monsters of all races behind him were ready to attack, waiting for the Taoist Temple and Taiping Temple to attack when they were exhausted.  Endless monsters rushed out of Tianzhu Canyon like a tide.  Fortunately, I was prepared.  He didn't let the world turn into a land of secluded places.  It's just that these monsters are not afraid of loss at all, and they appear and die without fear of death.

    "Sister, why don't you go back first. In case that kid can't stand it, this is the most dangerous place." Beidan Liantian stood behind the nine-tailed sky fox, like the little boy in black in the illusion, tightly  Follow the girl in white and never leave her.

    "Go back? Where to go? Do you want to hide in that old immortal's house for the rest of your life?" The nine-tailed sky fox held a handful of preserved fruit in his hand, ate it casually, and said, "Besides, that guy can really come out this time.  I'm afraid that even the old immortal will die. It's okay, I'll just watch here to see how much iron that guy has on his body and how many nails he can twist."

    "I always feel that that kid is going to be defeated." Bei Dan frowned and twisted his eyebrows into a long black dragon.  It seems like it will break out of the clouds at any moment.

    "It's not that easy. The blessings are profound. Over hundreds of thousands of years, the blessings of so many people in the high school sophomore team have been accumulated together. That guy's heart is really big. With this blessing by his side, he was able to wait until this moment.  "I admire you." The nine-tailed sky fox said with a smile as he watched the "fireworks" blooming in the Tianzhu Canyon.  But there was no hint of admiration in his tone.

    "What should we do in the end?"

    "It's okay, that old immortal has already made arrangements. If the sky falls, the taller ones will hold it up, what are you afraid of?" the nine-tailed sky fox said with a smile.

    "Could the Underworld Ghost Army take action?" Although Beidan Liantian seemed to be asking the Nine-tailed Sky Fox, his expression was solemn and he was still sure of the matter.  If "Wei Wang Hongyang" comes out, everyone will just die.  If the Underworld Ghost Army really takes action against powerful four-winged and six-legged monsters, will the legendary Dijiang be the last straw that crushes "King Hong Yang of Wei"?  If it is crushed, and then the Jiuyou Demon Realm has been severely weakened, will the underworld ghost army take advantage of it?

    But Beidan Liantian¡¯s eyes quickly fell on the back of the nine-tailed fox, and a smile appeared on his stern face. With her here, why do you think so much?

    The bright yellow aura exploded, and thousands of huge monsters made purely of flames were crushed in the bright yellow aura.  The Taoists in the human world seem to have reached their limit, and both Taoism and rune formations have become sparse and abnormal.

    "Sister, they can't hold on anymore, I'll take the children."

    The nine-tailed sky fox waved his hand casually, looking at the "fireworks" in Tianzhu Canyon, as if he was thinking about something.

    Mr. Rui, the sword master, is like a long sword, standing on the top of Tianzhu Mountain, guarding the world.  Whenever the tide of monsters is about to break through the defense line of Taoists or Northern Demons, the second sword of the Immortal Mountain Sword Master will cover the monsters with light like a meteor shower.  It was precisely with the efforts of Sword Lord Mr. Rui that the fierce battle in Tianzhu Canyon could be barely defended.

    The Nine-tailed Sky Fox's attention was not in the Tianzhu Canyon at all, until a bright red color appeared between its eyebrows. The Nine-tailed Sky Fox lightly frowned and cursed in a low voice: "You damn old man, that kid can't hold on any longer.  If you don¡¯t take action, at worst, everyone will die together.¡±

    Across thousands of mountains and rivers, the child in the snow-capped mountain temple was sitting on the huge stone steps. As if he heard the voice of the nine-tailed fox, he scratched his head and said: "If we die together, we will die together, youThink I want to live in this damn place?  "

    Even so, the child still jumped up, stood on the stone steps and softly recited the mantra.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" looked at Gao Feng. The last trace of the good fortune gathered by the ancestors of the Gao family was about to be wiped away. The plan that had been waiting for thousands of years finally saw the light of day. He said lightly: "Stop struggling, I will do it."  Keep your promise, leave a trace of your spirit behind, and take you to see the world I have always wanted to see."

    The overall situation has been decided, but "Wei Wang Hongyang" did not hold back, unwilling to fall short at such a time.  Everyone in the world knows this truth, not to mention "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who has been practicing for countless years and stands at the pinnacle of power in the world.

    "Dream!" Gao Feng still refused to give in. When every trace of the light of his ancestors disappeared around him, Gao Feng's heart felt like a knife.  Two words forced out of his mouth, with a spicy and stubborn taste.

    "Wei Wang Hongyang" was about to say something when the space in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands suddenly became wildly distorted, and "Wei Wang Hongyang's" expression suddenly changed, revealing a trace of cruelty on his already old face.

    The figure of a huge four-winged and six-legged monster appeared in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands after several distortions. Its sturdy aura was cold and cold.  As soon as his figure was revealed, the solid carapace seemed to have been weathered by rocks, with countless powder falling down.  However, this legendary monster "Di Jiang" did not care about the Taoism of "Wei Wang Hong Yang" at all.  The whole body lit up with a layer of blue light.

    In the invisible underworld, the underworld ghost army is uniformly organized, as if they are going to participate in a fateful battle, and the military discipline is strict.  It's just that they were just a part of this invisible battle. When Azure appeared in the land of underworld, ghost armies began to fall and weathered into gravel and dust.

    Death without a name is even more terrifying and weird.  The underworld ghost army didn't pay any attention to it. No matter how many companions died, they died like rice being harvested.  Neither will be defeated by fear.  The underworld ghost army died one by one.  The azure blue in the sky became deeper, as if filled with the souls of the underworld's ghost army.

    The blue around the Dijiang River is the same as the blue in the Land of the Underworld, there is no difference at all.  Only for a moment did a harsh cry sound.  The azure color seems to turn into a rope.  Fly out from Dijiang.  Shooting at "Wei Wang Hong Yang" who has become old.

    In the wilderness, Di Jiang, surrounded by the underworld ghost army, was able to restrain the Nine Nether Demon Lord in a short period of time just by relying on his own strength.  In the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands.  Facing "Wei Wang Hongyang", Di Jiang could no longer be so free and easy. The azure blue released on the corpses of countless underworld ghost soldiers seemed like a monotonous rainbow, breaking the shackles of time and space, not only a short-term rebellion  Violating the laws of heaven and earth, he even appeared next to "King Wei Hong Yang" and restrained the movements of "King Wei Hong Yang" in an instant.

    After this blow, Dijiang also became smaller immediately, as if all his energy had been exhausted, his figure faded, and he was ready to leave.

    ????????????????????????????????????Although it was only for a moment, countless ghost soldiers of the underworld had died at this moment.  He also fought for a moment for Gao Feng, a moment that decided his fate.

    The huge boulder pressing on his body suddenly disappeared, and Gao Feng felt the last remaining ray of light flowing into his body, turning into the vitality of heaven and earth, and then turned into the dark golden light of the innate Hunyuan Qi.

    After experiencing it once in the wilderness, Gao Feng knew that this should be his only chance.  Although he didn't know what the four-winged and six-legged monster was called, he didn't know why it came to the future, and he didn't know how many ghost soldiers from the underworld died after casting this spell, Gao Feng knew that this was his only chance.

    He stood up suddenly and waved the long knife in his hand like lightning.  Gao Feng seemed to see the figure of a scholar in white on the long sword that was filled with strong fighting spirit.

    All of this is just foreshadowing, just to give yourself the opportunity to use this knife!

    Gao Feng, who had accepted numerous battles with Mr. Rui, the Sword Master, was enlightened. From the very beginning of the battle, the blood curse of the fox clan, to the silver sand, to the appearance and departure of the warrior in white, the rune spells arranged by the nine-tailed sky fox with painstaking efforts.  Formation, nine-tailed red fox, all of this made "Wei Wang Hongyang" feel the pressure and did not dare to be careless, allowing him to display the most powerful moves.  From then on, "Wei Wang Hongyang" no longer had any room for maneuver.

    Of course, if it weren't for the magic that the Underworld Ghost Army spent countless lives to cast, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" would still be the one with the last laugh.  However, this time "Wei Wang Hongyang" faced all the strong men in the world, as many as the clouds of strong men.

    When building the Immortal Mountain, these strong men were like scattered sand.  Although it is powerful, it is not enough to watch at all.  Even the nine-tailed sky fox was captured without any effort. For this reason, "Wei Wang Hong Yang" was still a little careless.  I didn¡¯t expect that after all the powerful people came together, they could actually arrange such a powerful??Kill the game.

    In the killing game, Gao Feng is the final executor, and only Gao Feng can do it.

    The sharp sword slashed through the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and the fighting spirit invaded every muscle and every drop of blood of "Wei Wang Hong Yang".  The once indestructible body has become somewhat aging due to "Wei Wang Hongyang"'s own Taoism, and is no longer invulnerable.

    So, blood suddenly appeared.  Therefore, the long knife cut straight through the body of "Wei Wang Hongyang".

    The most powerful person in the world, the person who can exert the laws of heaven and earth, is dead.  The eyes of "Wei Wang Hongyang" still had an expression of disbelief at the end, as if asking the sky why he was the one who was defeated!

    The moment "King Hong Yang of Wei" died, the demonic energy in the deepest part of the Nine Netherlands dispersed.  The rune formation formed by the silver sand no longer flows, and the monsters like a tide in the Tianzhu Canyon no longer appear.

    The world returned to its former peace. The long knife in Gao Feng's hand seemed to laugh loudly after cutting through the body of "Wei Wang Hong Yang", and gradually faded away in the laughter.

    Like a felled tree, Gao Feng and "Wei Wang Hong Yang" fell at the same time.  But the difference is that "Wei Wang Hongyang" will die forever and will not wake up again.  A layer of silver light shone on Gao Feng's body, and the silver sand teleported Gao Feng out the moment he landed.

    Opening his eyes again, Gao Feng found himself in a barren mountain.  It's not Tianzhu Mountain, nor is it the barren mountain in the Southern Wilderness.  Yuexiang looked at herself with a smile and said softly: "Your Majesty."

    Gao Feng was so surprised that he grabbed Yue Xiang's hand and asked, "Are you back?" Yue Xiang nodded slightly. A little white fox looked at Gao Feng on Yue Xiang's shoulder, with a look in his eyes.  A joke.  The Nine Heavens tail clearly appeared behind the little white fox, instead of the light and shadow like before.

    Yuexiang looked behind Gao Feng and hesitated to speak. The smile on her face was like a blooming flower, extremely beautiful.

    Gao Feng was stunned. Is there someone else behind him?  I had just reunited with Yuexiang after a long absence, and I actually forgot to use my senses to explore the surroundings.  Looking back, Princess Qingrou was standing behind her, half-smiling but not smiling, looking at Gao Feng mischievously.

    "You're still alive!" Gao Feng was even more surprised.

    "Senior is joking with you. I can only use my pure yin breath to enter the deepest part of the Nine Netherworld. The pure yin breath suppressed by the saint is gone. My illness is finally cured." Princess Qingrou's silver bell-like voice sounded,  Crisp and sweet.

    Gao Feng grabbed Princess Qingrou with his other hand, fearing that this was just a dream.  Looking around, Gao Feng couldn't help but be fascinated.  (To be continued)

    PS: Give me a few days to tell you a few words.

 Text Chapter 299: Conflict outside the competition venue (seventh update!!)

    ( .) "Has the princess come here? Has she sent someone to look for me?" Gao Feng asked casually, and Yuexiang replied: "That's not true. People from Prince Qin's palace have always come here.  Her Highness did not come, and no one used her name. ()"

    Now that you are full of energy, there is no need to rest, but washing and tidying up is a must. There are also strict requirements on manners in a ceremony such as the Holy Shou Contest.

    Many people in the courtyard have dispersed, and it has become quiet after the noise outside. There are still servants left by Fengtianhou Mansion outside the courtyard, and there are Yuexiang and Luo Xiyi in the courtyard.

    Under their chatter, Gao Feng finally understood the situation. He had been in this garden for ten days. No one paid attention to him in the first three days, but as the Holy Shou Competition approached, more and more people paid attention.  When he got up, Fengtian Hou Mansion, Zhenmo Division and Qin Prince Mansion were all paying attention to whether he could wake up and participate at that time. If he couldn't, they would either plead guilty or decline, or replace him with someone else. Taoist Academy Deng Tianshi, Luo Xiyi, Zhao Qiu and others  , this is naturally a pure concern for people close to you.

    In other respects, other warrior Taoists participating in the Shengshou Competition are also extremely concerned about whether Gao Feng can fight. After all, only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you have a sure chance of winning. If Gao Feng cannot fight, it will cause various changes. This is also  A kind of Chapter 303.

    Gao Feng's group was not walking fast, nor could they walk fast on the streets of Fengtianfang. When the people of the Gao family saw Gao Feng's appearance, they were surprised at first, and then they smiled and said blessings, which were nothing more than "success is imminent."  "Victory" and so on, Gao Feng smiled and thanked them one by one.

    After walking out of Fengtianfang, the horse's speed sped up a little. Gao Feng thought of one thing. In his situation, why didn't Princess Qingrou come to visit? Based on Princess Qingrou's behavior at Yongji Jewelry Shop on Shima Street.  , if she could not attend, the little princess should be sad and desperate. With her concern for herself, she should come to visit even if it was just to see how she was doing.

    But ten days into meditation, there were people from Prince Qin's palace but not Princess Qingrou. This situation was really strange. It seemed that the little princess didn't care much about whether Gao Feng won the first prize in this competition, but what Gao Feng saw  This is not the case, at least judging from the statement of the Qin Palace, it should not be like this.

    Gao Feng couldn't figure out why this inexplicable and unreasonable situation happened, but he also knew that as long as he won the Shengshou Competition to the end, he would definitely know.

    On the second day of the New Year, it was the celebration of the emperor's birthday. The festive atmosphere on the street was very strong, but Gao Feng felt a sense of astonishment in his eyes, because before he entered meditation, all this was just preparation, but now  , but I have missed ten whole days.

    Although we left Fengtianfang at dawn and it was still early when we arrived near the Taoist temple, there were still many people on the streets nearby.

    But Gao Feng knew why. Every time during the Shengshou competition, many people in the capital would come here to watch the contestants enter the Taoist academy. The warriors who could participate in this competition were all young heroes from Daxia, and they were all outstanding figures and young heroes.  .

    "Many martial arts-loving young men, many young ladies, as well as gamblers who participated in the gambling game, and even idlers who came to watch the fun, will be waiting to watch on the only way this player must pass.

    When they got here, Gao Feng could already see the figures participating in the Shengshou Competition and other competitions. They were all similar, wearing official uniforms and being escorted by several entourages. However, Gao Feng only recognized one Taoist Minghou, and that Taoist Minghou was there.  In the Taoist temple, I don't think I will appear in front of everyone.

    "This is Gao Feng, didn't you say he can't come?" The talk on the roadside reached Gao Feng's ears. These people who came to watch the excitement actually knew about their own affairs. It can be seen that after ten days of meditation, they could not catch up with the Holy Shou Competition.  The impact of things.

    "Why is he here? How many young heroes in our Daxia didn't come, but he took up their place. After the substitution, they might be able to play better!" This voice was full of contempt, and Gao Feng just laughed it off.

    There were a lot of discussions, and many people were still focusing on Gao Feng, who had the highest odds. Some people were saying that he would make a fool of himself in this first game. No one was optimistic about Gao Feng, and only a few people felt that Gao Feng was pitiful.  , more people are gloating.

    Although they were all riding horses with their entourage, they had to dismount their horses after arriving at the Taoist Temple, and their followers were not allowed to enter. The Taoist Temple also opened the gate early and waited.

    When Gao Feng arrived, two other people arrived at the same time. Both of them were wearing treasures similar to beast soul armor. They looked to be in their twenties, tall and strong. These two people dismounted at about the same time as Gao Feng.  , handed the horse to the attendant and walked up the steps.

    Taoist Lu, who was on duty in front of the Taoist temple, was familiar with Gao Feng. At this time, he also greeted Gao Feng with a smile and said:"Master Gao is here, everything is well prepared!"

    "Thank you for your concern. I'm ready to" Gao Feng responded with a smile. Halfway through his words, he heard someone sneer next to him and said, "Who did you think you were? It's so grand."

    Gao Feng's eyes narrowed, and he turned around to look over, only to find that the person speaking was wearing iron armor, with a four-hoofed and one-horned monster engraved on the armor. He was less than thirty years old, and his appearance was quite handsome, but he was a bit fair and tender.  However, the skin looked like that of a child less than ten years old, but the shimmering luster on it looked like metal.

    The other person was wearing leather armor, and he was half a head shorter than the young man, not much different from Gao Feng. The man wearing leather armor looked about thirty years old, with sharp edges and corners on his face, and a lot of weather.  His appearance looks like he has experienced a lot on the battlefield.

    In response to the young provocative words, the leather-armored man did not answer. He just nodded to Gao Feng with a wooden face, and then remained silent. Gao Feng's eyes just glanced at him. There were no features on the leather armor.  But Gao Feng was stunned when he looked at it, because the layers of scales were not inlaid on the back, but originally grew on the leather armor, as if they were peeled off directly from some strange beast, and when he paid attention to this  Man, Gao Feng could clearly feel the strong wind, yellow sand, and strange roaring sounds. This was the embodiment of power

    When the warrior wearing leather armor saw Gao Feng's gaze, he nodded in response, but the iron-armored warrior beside him was annoyed.

    Originally he was provoking Gao Feng, but the people around him didn't agree. What just made him feel angry was that Gao Feng didn't respond to him and actually looked at the person next to him first. It was tantamount to being ignored by the people around him and being ignored by Gao Feng.  Feng despises.

    The people who could come to participate in this holy longevity competition were all young elites from Daxia, and they were all arrogant and arrogant people. Who could bear such a feeling? However, Taoist Lu felt something was wrong and quickly stepped forward to persuade him, "Master Feng.  " (You are welcome to come and your support is my biggest motivation.)

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.net thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}